《The Evil Young lady Protector》


 Chapter 1

    "Class one and six, let me see..."


    The summer of June is the season of scorching sun. At three o''clock in the afternoon, the fierce sun scorched the whole city.


    On the corridor of the first floor of Yingcai middle school teaching building, a slim boy is staring at the "campus plan" on the wall. Due to the hot weather, the long hair of the boy is soaked in sweat and blocked in front of his eyes. The white face and the black frame glasses on the bridge of his nose are full of the smell of books.


    "Damn, this school is really big. It even has a library and a swimming pool..."


    The boy finally found his classroom in a colorful instruction map, bowed his head, and finally checked the number on the student card, "Xiao Shili, 08768, class 16, senior high school, that''s right..."


    After taking a long breath, Xiao Shili took out a bag of "Hongtashan" from his pocket, shook it, took one in his mouth, and muttered, "if this kind of rich people go to high school, if it''s not my parents, hum..."


    Elite private high school is the largest private school in J city. Although it is private, its hardware facilities, teaching staff, enrollment rate and public reputation are not inferior to those of public schools in J city.


    And this is just a conservative statement. Everyone knows that no matter what the above points are, the talents of No. 1 middle school far surpass those of No. 1 key high school of the city. On the surface, No. 1 middle school is a key high school of the city, but it just makes the City Education Bureau feel better.


    Every year, elite teachers are poached from colleges and universities around the city. Naturally, the high enrollment rate is not blown out. This is one of the reasons why many parents want to send their children to elite schools every year.


    But "Xiao Shili''s parents all work in a small state-owned enterprise. According to this family''s economic level, they can''t afford to go to this school. However, a new school rule has been issued this year, that is, those who are in the top 30 in the city''s high school entrance examination can enter the school free of charge.


    After the high school entrance examination results came down, Xiao Shili''s parents wept with joy. Some couldn''t believe that his son, who usually looked like a fool, would be so aggressive this time. Then he sent his son to "No.1 High School" without any hesitation. Although Xiao Shili was 16 years old, he was still a child in the eyes of his family and couldn''t do many things by himself. In the end, his parents ignored his personal opinions and sent him here.


    For Xiao Shili, it doesn''t matter which high school he goes to, but the important thing is that he can grow up with his friends. But it turned out that he was standing alone in the open corridor in the hot summer.


    "Classmate, please put out your cigarette."


    Just as Xiao Shi left and stood in a daze in the corridor, he recalled seeing the brief introduction of the school on the Internet, a voice suddenly rang out.


    When he frowns, what bothers him most is that when he is thinking or remembering, someone interrupts him coldly, even if what he imagines in his mind is the hairy film he saw last night.


    He tilted his face and raised the corner of his mouth. Xiao Shili raised his cigarette a little more in protest and looked at the girl standing beside him with his head tilted.


    The girl is wearing a black professional suit. The tailored suit shows her snow-white shirt. There are three buttons open at the neckline, slightly showing a trace of fragrant groove. It gives people an illusion that those buttons are squeezed by the lovely roundness inside.


    Although the scenery in the shirt is reverie, the girl''s dress is not dignified. On the contrary, it is very appropriate. If it wasn''t for the high price of Xiao Shi''s son, ordinary people couldn''t see it at all.


    The eyes stopped here, and did not move down, because compared with the girl''s figure, the face was undoubtedly more attractive. A pair of big eyes were staring at Xiao Shili, but it was not all kinds of amorous feelings, but a kind of meticulous seriousness, and perhaps some dissatisfaction and blame.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili didn''t have any reaction, or the boy''s looking at his actions and expressions aroused some disgust from the girl, and the long willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "Classmate, smoking is not allowed on campus." The girl repeated and raised her voice a little bit.


    Xiao Shili vaguely feels that the age of the girl is a few years older than himself. If this is not a school, he must think that the other party is in an office building. Looking at the girl''s tight little mouth, he has the feeling of pretending to be serious. The bright lips make people want to suck.


    At this time, Xiao Shili had already guessed the identity of the other party, but he didn''t know that in Colleges and universities like this, the dress code for teachers is very strict. Unlike some schools, teachers come to class with a hurdle vest and slippers.


    Listen to the girl''s words, Xiao Shili smile, obediently take the cigarette from his mouth, with a respectful tone of apology, "sorry, teacher."


    At the same time, the forefinger and middle finger were holding cigarette, the thumb was bouncing heavily on her mouth, and a few pieces of ash with sparks flew down the wind to the girl''s white neck.


    Naturally, the girl noticed it and quickly stepped back to avoid it, but an ash fell on the collar of her white shirt.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Xiao Shili''s face flustered to extend a hand, want to help the teacher whisk, the girl subconsciously to hide for a while, but the boy''s hand stretched fast, this time or did not hide, but was his finger touched the neck.


    It feels soft and cold. It''s good. Xiao Shili''s mouth is imperceptibly cocked up. The soot on the collar is not brushed off, but smeared, leaving a trace of gray and black on the white texture.


    "Ah." The girl looked down and screamed. At the same time, her face was a little red, white, especially not dirty. Although there was only a small line left on the collar, it still looked very conspicuous.


    "You..." in this school, it''s the first time that I met such a stupid student. The girl looked at him angrily, but she saw the apology and regret on his face, and even some fear. Her heart couldn''t help softening, and she took back the words she wanted to reprimand.


    She then noticed that the other party was carrying a schoolbag. It was obvious that she was a freshman who had just come to check in. When she saw the boy''s gentle appearance, she believed that the other party really didn''t mean it. Although she didn''t smoke, she also knew that playing ash was a man''s conscious act. At this time, she felt that her attitude was a little too serious.


    "Teacher, I''m really sorry. Otherwise, when you get off work, give me your clothes and I''ll help you dry clean them." Xiao Shili made a more regretful expression and took out a tissue from his trouser pocket.


    "Forget it, it''s OK." The girl sighed, in the end is a child, oneself inside wear this shirt, give him to take to wash, oneself still how to go home? She had no idea that the other party was just polite.


    "You just came here today, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili handed in his student ID card and said, "this school is too big. I haven''t found the classroom for a long time."


    When the girl takes the student ID card, her face immediately changes. There is a difference between the "top students" who are recruited free of charge in the school and ordinary students on the student ID card (this of course does not mean that they are bullied in the school, on the contrary, they will be despised by more people).


    "You are specially recruited?" This means that the latter''s results in the city ranked within 30.


    "Yes." Xiao Shili nodded his head in response, looking very obedient.


    This time, the girl is more convinced that she is a good student standing in front of her. She just openly smokes on campus, which is a bit too shameful. However, nowadays, most boys smoke, so we can''t judge a person''s character just by this.


    "Your class is in class 16 of senior high school. I''ll take you there." The girl said, holding out a hand, "my name is Lin Shihan. I teach English in class five and six of senior one. I''m your teacher, too."


    Xiao Shili hesitated for a while, and then reacted. He quickly reached out and held each other''s delicate hand, "Hello, Miss Lin."


    "You''re welcome, but remember, next time, no smoking on campus." Lin Shihan finally shows a smile. Xiao Shili finds that she is more charming when she smiles. He can''t help but feel a little floating in his heart.


    "Yes, yes, certainly." Xiao Shili has just found the position of the class, but just at the moment when his fingertip touched the beauty''s skin, he suddenly had the idea of staying with Mr. Lin for a while. Maybe it was her mature taste that moved him. In short, when he was close to her, he felt at ease and comfortable.


    "Let''s go."


    "Good."


    As they walked up the stairs one by one, Xiao Shili remembered his high school entrance examination results, which ranked third in the city. He could not help but show a strange smile on his face.


    The steps of the teaching building are steep. Xiao Shili raises his head. At this time, he notices the scenery of the beauty teacher''s lower body. Lin Shihan''s slender legs are wrapped in a black narrow skirt. When she goes upstairs, she just outlines a round and plump hip outline in the black skirt. Just under the skirt of her thighs, she shows the mellow appearance of two black stockings, Even the lace of silk stockings can be seen faintly. The high-heeled sandals with exposed toes can''t hide the outline of beautiful feet. As they go up the stairs, they swing out a gentle rhythm, and bursts of fragrance rush straight to the nose.


    This time, Xiao Shili looked up and saw it, and the scene was so beautiful that his face became hot. At this time, his graceful posture suddenly stopped. Xiao Shili confiscates it for a moment. His nose almost makes intimate contact with the buttocks of the beauty. He quickly raises his head, but sees Lin Shihan looking at himself with wide eyes.

 Chapter 2

    After walking a few steps, Lin Shihan found that Xiao Shili''s shadow had disappeared, so he looked back. He didn''t expect that the other party would follow him. At this time, he saw that the other party was staring at his legs above and below his waist, and it was so close that he quickly turned around. His cheek was already red. "What are you doing?"


    In fact, even in this noble school, Lin Shihan''s figure and appearance often attract countless eyes. Boys often peek at themselves behind their backs, even some male teachers. Although they don''t know where their eyes are, they should guess from the nature of women.


    For this situation, although she was bored, but also very helpless, can only gradually adapt. But it''s the first time I''ve been followed by someone like this and looked at the research at such a close distance.


    His face was only a moment away from his own... Just at the moment of looking back, Xiao Shili almost ran into it, which made her have an illusion, as if the other party had been leaning forward and going upstairs with his face close to his own.


    Even Xiao Shili thinks this action is too obscene. In fact, it''s no wonder that he used to be in junior high school. In the eyes of teachers, students had no status at all. They always followed the teachers wherever they were taken.


    Xiao Shili had been used to it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that it was a high school and the top university in the city. The students here were either rich businessmen or high-ranking officials. Naturally, the teachers didn''t dare to offend the children of these rich officials. Therefore, emphasizing the equal status between teachers and students became a theme of the school. In addition, Lin Shihan was also young, In her mind, there was no identity difference between herself and these students, so she shook hands with Xiao Shili just now.


    "I... I..." Xiao Shili was really embarrassed this time. He didn''t explain, and he didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Lin Shihan also blushed. He stood on the stairs and didn''t know what to say. If he was seen by the teaching director, he would say that he had disturbed the discipline of the school. Before that pile of boys'' love letters on his desk had let the teaching director, a fat woman in her forties, walk around once.


    "Let''s... Let''s go." Lin Shihan said in a low voice with a red face, then walked up quickly.


    Although he forced himself not to think about it any more, the round and tight buttocks kept lingering in his mind. So he followed the little beauty teacher to the door of the sixth class of senior high school. Xiao Shili first glanced in from the window. A bald old man was spitting and lecturing, occasionally circling on the blackboard.


    I was going to smoke a cigarette, and then I would hang out in the school, and then I would report for school when it was about to open. As a result, the plan was completely disrupted by the little girl.


    This bald Xiao Shili met when he first came to school. He was the head teacher of his class. He was late for school for a month because of something, but his quota was reserved all the time. At that time, his parents were talking with the teacher in the office, and he was waiting outside. He only saw this bald face on the glass, and he didn''t even remember his last name.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the new student in your class."


    "Well... Oh, come in." The old man pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose. "Thank you, Mr. Xiaolin."


    "You''re welcome. If it''s ok... I''ll go first."


    Under the sign of baldness, Xiao Shili stepped up to the platform and glanced out of the door. However, all he heard was the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground,


    Forget it, beautiful women are always nostalgic, but there are still opportunities to see them in the future.


    He turned his face, facing the following eyes, can not help but happy, so look down, there are really do anything, there are lying on the table to sleep, there are listening to MP3, there are playing hide under the desk to play mobile phones, of course, there are really serious lectures, but only a few.


    It seems that the so-called institutions of higher learning are not so good.


    "This classmate, Mm-hmm..." baldness took Xiao Shili''s student ID card and looked at it, "you first make a self introduction."


    Grass, this is the most annoying.


    He gave his name without expression. There was no reaction below. What to do was what to do. There was only a burst of laughter coming from the back row of the classroom.


    "Idiot."


    "Here comes another nerd."


    Xiao Shili quickly fixed his eyes on the three people in the last two rows. The two voices just now were said by two of them. Two of the three people sat in the last row, and the other one turned to the front row, obviously playing cards openly. The teacher turned a blind eye to it.


    "Xiao Shili, you can sit here." Baldness pointed to an empty table in the third row.


    Xiao Shili looked around. It was obvious that some of the students who were buried in reading were good students. It seemed that they were in this category. So he went to sit down, took out the books from his schoolbag and put them on the table.


    The rest of the class passed quickly. Xiao Shili raised his head from his sore arm. He didn''t know when he would fall asleep. Ha ha, he stretched out. Everything was the same as before. Human nature is like this. No matter what the name is, the essence can''t be changed. When the bell rings after class, I seem to hear a slight sigh from the platform.


    "Hey, boy, wake up." A hand suddenly tugged at his head.


    Xiao Shili raised his head and saw the three guys playing cards in the back of the classroom. One of them was thin and tall, with shaved hair on his ears, sitting on his desk. The other two were fat and thin, sitting on the left and the back of the two chairs. The three people surrounded him in a semicircle.


    "Still awake? He''s a special recruit. He just goes to bed in the first class. Tell me if the money of the school is wasted by people like you. " He was tall and thin, with his legs up, and the "Nike" on his feet flickered in front of him.


    "Yes, don''t forget, we pay for the school every year." Next to another youth also help cavity smile way.


    In these words, the irony is very obvious. The children who can study in this school are naturally the children of the rich. It''s very normal for children from common people''s families like Xiao Shili to be treated like this here.


    A few good students in the front row, who were still sitting in their seats after class and reading, and who were "the same" as Xiao Shili, looked back, but they didn''t speak. They just glanced at each other and quickly turned their heads.


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to wake up completely. He put his hand on his forehead and pressed it. As soon as his palm blocked his eyes, a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    "Hey, talking to you, are you deaf?" The rest of the boy saw that Xiao Shili didn''t speak and pushed him.


    If it wasn''t for today''s situation, not to mention the last few words and this push, it was the "claw" on his head. Xiao Shili can guarantee that none of the three people present can still stand at the moment.


    But just as the light in his eyes flashed by, Xiao Shili''s clenched palm slowly spread out. When he raised his head again, a stiff, cowardly smile hung on his face.


    At this time, the door of the classroom was pushed open, and several teenagers came into the classroom from the outside. When they saw several people in the first row, they swayed to this side.


    "Cui Yu, what are you doing?"


    "There''s a new fool. I''m bored. Take this boy to relieve my boredom. What''s the matter?" The tall, thin man at the table answered. Xiao Shili knew his name was Cui Yu.


    "Hey, hey, new guy." Among the several people who came in, one of his coat was open, the buttons of his school uniform shirt were loose, and most of his chest was exposed. He came over with his hand in his pocket, bent down and tilted his head, and looked at Xiao Shi who was lowering his head. "Hey, look at ya''s appearance, good student."


    Xiao Shili didn''t look up. He just glanced at each other. He was very energetic. His eyes were bright, and his face was full of vanity.


    "What are you looking at? It''s called brother Xiang." Next to a come in, a young man cheered.


    "Brother Xiang." Xiao Shili lowered his head and let out a "obedient" cry.


    Brother Xiang laughed with a hum, "ha ha, look at you like this, learning must be good, right?"


    Xiao Shili gave a low hum, and his face showed a fear expression. An ordinary person was surrounded by so many people with bad complexion just after he entered school. It''s strange that he was not afraid.


    Xiang brother seems to be very satisfied with the effect he has played. He claps his hand on Xiao Shili''s shoulder and sees the latter tremble slightly. The smile on his face is deeper, "Lao Cui."


    "What''s the matter, brother Xiang?" It seems that Cui Yu is very respectful to brother Xiang, and his tone is full of flattery.


    "I have an idea. This boy is good at studying. In the future, we will let him take all the exams." Brother Xiang smiles, and the following words are to Xiao Shili, "after each test, they all come out first and send us the answers. There are eight people here, one, two, three... How? Do you have any questions?"


    Seeing the boy under his eyelids, he gently shook his body, and then said in a weak voice, "no... no, if the teacher knows this, he will... Be fired."


    "Grass, you say one more word, I listen to it?" Several boys nearby immediately called up, it seems that they are going to hit people.


    The rest of the students in the classroom seem to have been used to this scene, each doing his own thing, no one came forward to stop, more people are holding a lively attitude to focus on here.


    "Ah, ah." Brother Xiang waved a hand and stopped a few people. Then he leaned on a desk with a smile. "In this school, teachers don''t speak well."


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s blank expression, one of the people beside him said, "idiot, don''t you understand? Brother Xiang said that if you stay, you have to stay. If you are allowed to leave, you have to go away immediately. Although you are new here, you will not be able to go to school tomorrow. Brother Xiang is in school, even senior two and senior three... "The boy said more and more vigorously, dancing and foaming.


    "All right." Brother Xiang suddenly interrupted the man and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "That''s settled." Then he said hello to Cui Yu, "go down and smoke one?"


    "I don''t have any cigarettes. My mother took them last night."


    "* *, you know how to rub me..."


    A few people left happily. The next class is math. There are only a few minutes left from class, but they don''t care at all.


    But brother Xiang''s last expression still didn''t escape Xiao Shili''s eyes.

 Chapter 3

    When the younger brother said the last sentence, brother Xiang''s face showed a kind of uneasy look, even a little nervous. His eyes quickly glanced around. Based on Xiao Shili''s years of experience, he was observing whether there was anyone around.


    Ha ha, it seems that this No.1 high school is really different from what I imagined. Xiao Shili can''t help but have an indescribable smile on his face.


    "Classmate, are you ok?"


    A round faced boy with glasses turned his head from the front row. Different from Xiao Shili, he was wearing round frame glasses, which was the real nerd.


    "Nothing." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "thank you."


    The little glasses looked around, approached Xiao Shili and said, "I''d better not provoke those people. Cui Yu in our class heard that his father opened several big restaurants in the area of Jiangbin Road, and knew a lot of people. And brother Xiang, whose real name is Gao Xiang, is from class five a year next door. I heard that he is also very influential in school. "


    As you can see, this person, like himself, is a special recruit. In that situation just now, he certainly didn''t dare to say anything and was often bullied by those people. But at this time, Xiao Shili was still moved to say this regardless of his own safety.


    "Do you really want to pass them the answers?" Little eyes asked again.


    Xiao Shili also asked by the way, "is the examination very important in this school?" In his opinion, those people just now didn''t seem to care too much about this kind of thing, but they put forward such demands to themselves.


    "It''s important to say that it''s important, and it''s not important to say that it''s not important. The school will make a credit summary at the end of each year. Those who don''t have enough credit can''t be promoted to the next grade, but they have to continue to study for another year. The credit is counted from each examination. But most of the schools are rich owners, so it''s too late to send some money to them. " Small eyes explained, "but for us, exams are too important. Those who don''t get enough credit in one semester will be dropped out immediately."


    Xiao Shili nodded. He knew that an imperfect but insidious plan was beginning to form in his mind


    After school, Xiao Shili pushes his bike out of the campus alone. The bike was bought five or six years ago, and the paint is almost gone. His parents love their son and have long wanted to buy him a new car, but Xiao Shili knows that the conditions at home are not very good, so he never wants it.


    His parents usually live frugally and save money for their college tuition. When he thinks about his study, he feels sorry for his parents. Even if he can go to a key high school, Xiao Shili knows better than anyone that there is no hope for his college.


    Riding along the street towards home, Xiao Shili was pedaling and brewing plans that came to mind during the day. He could not learn from us, but he was born with talent in some things.


    What is it?


    That''s "doing bad things"!


    Some people ask, "is it a gift to do bad things?"?


    Xiao Shili''s answer is that there are two kinds of people in the world. One is good people, and the other is bad people. To become the top role of any of these two kinds of people, in addition to the efforts of the day after tomorrow, of course, is inseparable from talent.


    At the age of five, he kisses a kindergarten girl. At the age of eight, he takes two yuan from the bowl of the blind erhu by the side of the road. Then he is chased across four streets by the blind man. At the age of ten, he steals the test paper in the drawer of the head teacher. At the age of thirteen, he is detained for fighting group fights. At the age of fifteen, he plagiarizes other people''s papers in the examination room of senior high school. He has become the third place in the city!


    After summarizing his own history, Xiao Shili finally made the above conclusion.


    Some people are good at learning, some people are good at sports, some people are good at art, and some people can''t do anything, so they can only do bad things.


    Riding to a crossroad, Xiao Shili saw a car standing in front of him at the junction of the sidewalk and the road. It was blue and white. At first sight, it was the city management car.


    Xiao Shili usually passes by the vegetable market. He often sees some peddlers holding the legs of the urban management begging and even being beaten by the urban management. In fact, they are just doing small businesses to support their families. There is no need to kill them. Although the urban management is also working, most of the urban management are just like the hooligans and bullies. When the peddlers see them, they are just like sheep and wolves.


    He didn''t like the urban management at all. When he saw that the road was blocked by the car with the "comprehensive law enforcement" printed on it, he was even more upset. He couldn''t help scolding.


    At a glance, the original four or five Chengguan are surrounded by an old man, how how how Huhu. The old picture is a bookseller, with a plastic sheet on the ground and a layer of old books on it. It''s only one meter long, less than half a parking space.


    The old man was thin and dry, with a goatee and a shirt that was surprisingly white. He looked up at four or five young men in blue uniforms in front of him.


    Xiao Shili sighed. The old man doesn''t have long eyes. What''s this place, downtown! It''s strange to set up a stall here without being caught by these people.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go? Pack up and get out of here An urban management man yelled at the old man impatiently.


    "Why don''t you let me? This is the land of China, the land of the common people. Why don''t you let me The old man looked unconvinced and said, pointing to the opposite store, "people do business, I do business, why not?"


    "They have stores and legal business licenses. Do you have them?"


    "What kind of paper? There''s only paper here. There''s no photo. There''s a lot of paper in the book. It''s two dollars and five dollars for the small one and five dollars for the big one. " As the old man said this, he yelled at the onlookers.


    "Hey, you old man, you''re so excited!" The young urban management was in a hurry, so he opened his mouth and scolded, "I''ll tell you well, let you go, don''t you?"


    "Well, how can you curse, you young man?"


    "What''s the matter with you? I beat you an old man!" The leader yelled, several uniforms rushed up, grabbed the old man''s car and threw it on the car.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing? In broad daylight, you want to rob people!" The old man looked anxious and stood up to stop several people. He was pushed to the ground by the leader.


    "Old man, don''t pretend to be crazy! Pull it away, pull it all away


    The old man fell on all fours and got up again. His eyes were red, and he rushed to the Chengguan.


    "OK, old man, if you dare to attack law enforcement officers, give me a call!" The leader was hit by the old man and immediately took the opportunity to roar.


    A group of people had an excuse and took the guys off the car one after another. They surrounded the old man. At this time, a figure ran from the side and suddenly stood in front of the old man.


    A group of people stopped, the head of the Chengguan Leng for a moment, at this time someone came out, that the masses around have opinions, he is still a little afraid, but a look, standing in front of is just a 16-year-old boy, a heart relaxed, waved to each other, "children after school do not go home, here to see what to see, hurry up!"


    Xiao Shili just looked at each other, but he didn''t care. He turned to the old man and said, "uncle, forget it, where do you live? I''ll take you back."


    The old man''s eyes still fell on the book in the car, "my book... My book..."


    "Forget it, or come back. These people are unreasonable. Be careful not to hurt yourself." Xiao Shili sighed.


    "Boy, you say who is unreasonable!" Cried a city manager at the back.


    "No, No." The old man shook his head, "in broad daylight, is there any royal law? I''ll ask everyone for justice today."


    "Well, you want justice." The head of the city management sneered, "come on, resist law enforcement, hinder official business, take people away with me!"


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili suddenly yelled, then took out a hundred yuan from his pocket and quickly put it into the old man''s hand, "uncle, I''ve bought all your books. Do you think a hundred yuan is enough?"


    The old man took the money and was in a daze for a while. He really lowered his head and counted one by one.


    "Well, it''s ninety-two dollars and five, and seven dollars and five for you." The old man finished calculating and touched his body. "Ah, I didn''t bring any change today."


    "Come on, don''t look for it. Now you can go." Xiao Shili gave a bitter smile.


    "Well, young man, you are a good man." The old man squatted down, tucked the plastic cloth on the ground in his pocket, walked a few steps into the crowd, and then looked back, "I''ll see you later."


    "Hum." The Chengguan standing behind him sneered twice and waved his hand, "let''s go!" Several people climbed into the car.


    The crowd around him gradually dispersed, and people whispered. Many eyes with ridicule, ridicule, Schadenfreude, praise and respect fell on Xiao Shili. More people were disappointed, and they all blame the boy. There was no excitement to watch.


    Xiao Shili stepped on his bike again, and suddenly regretted it. At this moment, he felt that he was really stupid. Why did he and the old man give him 100 yuan for no reason. It was the first day of school when my parents gave it to me to keep the flowers. In the past ten years, this is the most money my parents have ever given me.


    Alas, he blamed himself for his impulse. He swore in his heart that he would never care about such things again.


    Xiao Shili''s home is located near the East Gate market. When he enters the alley next to the market, he just turns around and sees a figure with a bent back looking around under a big tree.


    It''s the old man!


    The old man also saw Xiao Shili and welcomed him. He said happily, "Oh, young man, let me find you."


    Xiao Shi left the army for a while. It''s a coincidence. Of course, the old man didn''t know where he lived. They met again.


    "What else can I do for you?" Xiao Shili stopped the car and put his foot on the side of the road. He didn''t plan to stop more.


    "Well, I didn''t give you the change just now, I''m..." the old man said and went to take out his pants pocket.


    "Well, old man, I said you don''t need to change it. Keep your own flowers." Xiao Shili is about to leave as soon as he presses the handlebar.


    "No, it''s not." The old man said, "it''s not money. I just remembered that I still have a book here, even if it''s seven yuan and fifty cents."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t laugh or cry. At this time, he began to think that the old man might have brain problems or Alzheimer''s disease. He knew that he should have contacted his family.


    "Well, I see." Xiao Shili took the book over, but he didn''t read it carefully. He just stuffed it in his schoolbag and wanted to go home soon.


    "Ha ha." The old man narrowed his eyes and laughed, "young man, there is a bright future. You must read this book well."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili agreed and quickly rode away from the old man. He was so absorbed in leaving here that he didn''t notice the difference in the old man''s tone.


    The old man stood under the tree and looked at the young man''s back as he left quickly. With a smile, he stroked the goatee on his chin with his hand, then turned around and slowly disappeared at the end of the alley.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    As soon as Xiao Shili came in, he rushed into his room and closed the door. He knew that on his first day of school, when he came back, his parents would ask questions. It was very troublesome. In fact, he was guilty. He didn''t listen to a lesson today and promised his parents yesterday.


    "Son, how are you doing at school today? How is the new school? " Xiao''s mother knocked on the door outside.


    "Very good."


    "Yingcai is the most famous good school in the city. All the students are good students and the teachers are good teachers. You must..."


    "Mom, I know." Knowing that his mother was going to nag again, Xiao Shili interrupted her.


    "Son of a mother, you come here." Xiao Fu''s voice came in, and then whispered, "the son is not small, so you can give him some private space. Don''t ask, cook for him."


    "The world is gone." Before leaving, Xiao''s mother said, "you have to study hard now, so your mother will help you put away your comics and online novels, and then you can read them when you have a rest on Sunday."


    "Alas..." as soon as Xiao Shili put his hand into the drawer, he found that it was empty and sighed, "Tong" fell on the bed.


    There is still half an hour left for dinner. What are you doing? It''s very boring. He brought the Chinese book on the table, read two pages and threw it aside.


    After a few minutes, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something in his boredom. He sat up and opened his schoolbag to find it.


    Yes, the book the old man gave himself.


    Although I don''t know what the book is, the old man set up a stall to sell something like novels.


    At this time, he felt that the old man was better. Hey, you are really a timely help.


    As soon as he held the book in his hand, Xiao Shili was stunned. The book was square and three inches thick, but it was as light as a piece of paper.


    Then look at the book, the thick and hard cover, carefully look at the texture, like what is the composition of leather. The two sides of the book are divided into two colors, white in the front and black in the back. Even the middle page is black and white in half. In the middle of the cover was a few big words.


    Fortune is a treasure of cheating.


    What book is this? I have never seen it before. It looks like an ancient book.


    The two sides as like as two peas are not alike, and they can not tell which is right and which is reverse. Xiao Shili opened it, but he was stunned again.


    There''s not a word in the book. It''s completely blank!


    Damn, he was so smart that he was fooled by a dead old man today. Xiao Shili threw the book on the table and carried it for half a day. He began to love his 100 yuan again.


    After a while, he picked up the book again. It''s impossible for such a well packaged book not to print a single word inside. Who would like to spend such a high price to fool people? It''s the layer with the book cover. Although he doesn''t understand it very well, Xiao Shili believes that it must be the real animal skin.


    He took the book and turned it over carefully. This time, he finally found a few lines on the title page, which seemed to be similar to the description.


    The white front page reads:


    Fortune is a treasure of cheating.


    Every time you do a good deed, you can accumulate a certain amount of good value.


    The greater the good value is, the greater the effect will be.


    And the black front page says:


    Every time you do a bad thing, you can accumulate a certain amount of evil value.


    The greater the evil value is, the greater the effect will be.


    What''s the matter? Xiao Shili murmured. Turning another page, he saw an Arabic numeral 10 written on the first white page. There was nothing on the black one.


    Xiao Shili suddenly began to laugh. The old man really had a good heart. It seems that the old man, after what he has done today, wants to use this method to encourage him to do more good deeds in the future.


    Hehe, he stuffed the book into the drawer. Unfortunately, he didn''t have the talent to be a good man. In other words, he was not a good man.


    Forget it, he leaned on the back of the chair. He thought about what to do tonight. Cui Yu''s face came into his mind.


    You will be unlucky soon, Xiao Shili''s eyes show a faint smile.


    At 8 p.m., it is located in the "cloud sky" billiards hall on the west side of Dongmen market.


    The area of the ball hall is not big, only a little more than 200 square meters. There are several ball tables in the center of the room, and there are several TVs with PS3 at the bottom of the wall. Today''s guests are not many, only a few people are playing the ball.


    On a table against the wall, two teenagers of 16 or 17 are chatting while playing. In fact, one is playing while the other is leaning on a pole. The one wearing a black shirt is Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili at night is different from that during the day. He takes off his school uniform and changes into a black casual suit. His elegant face adds a bit of gloomy color against the black background.


    Xiao Shili a beautiful tie rod, the last black 8 into the bag. Next to the pole of the youth immediately called up, "Oh, no, three brothers, and bright my seven colors, don''t fight, don''t fight." Said shaking his head back to the sofa against the wall to sit down, a face not satisfied and helpless place on a cigarette.


    "After playing for so many years, you still can''t change your weakness." Xiao Shili also sat down on the sofa, "after hitting a ball, at the same time to do the next goal, ready, you are like this, always just look at the front."


    "That is, on this point, of course, I can''t compare with you." The young man turned his mouth, but in his voice he was totally impressed.


    The young man who spoke was Li Wenyang, who grew up in the same courtyard with Xiao Shili. They had the same feelings. They also went from primary school to junior high school together, and they didn''t go to school until senior high school. (that''s why Xiao Shili was so depressed in the front). In Xiao Shili''s eyes, Wen Yang was no different from his brother, but he was always unreliable, Let yourself not be completely at ease. Now I''m studying in No.3 middle school, which is not far from the two families. I can enjoy it there.


    Just as they were talking, sitting on another single sofa beside them, the man who was playing PS3 called, "third, come and play with me."


    Xiao Shili knew that this man called himself. He must have something to say to himself, so he took a beer and went over, "second brother."


    Xiao Shili had three brothers who had fought together since childhood. Ma Yi was the second oldest brother among them, but his face was the oldest. He had long hair on his head and shoulders, and a little mustache on his chin. At first glance, he was a bit of an artist. He was very resourceful, and he dropped out of school in his second year of junior high school, He owns this "cloud sky" billiards hall.


    Ma Yi is playing "real quick fight 9", which is a bloody game. In the end, Ko''s ending skill can easily tear people in two and make them fly. Ma Yi is not tired of this game, which shows that he has a deep tendency of violence and abuse. Anyway, Xiao Shili has been here ten times and has seen him playing this game nine times.


    Ma Yi threw a handle to his brother, and the two candidates began to talk to each other.


    "Lao San, I heard that you were given the first time you went to school today. Is that the case?"


    "Second brother, who did you listen to?" Xiao Shili smiles and asks clearly. He told Wen Yang about it.


    "That''s it?" Ma Yi pressed the handle and glanced at him.


    "Don''t be so ugly. What do you mean?" Xiao Shili was soon Ko, the game he really can''t play second brother, put down the handle, point on a flue.


    "Third brother, don''t pretend. Do you want me to find some people to unload the boy''s legs?" Wen Yang also came over with his hands in his pocket. Of course, he didn''t have such a strong hand. He just likes to talk big. Xiao Shili has said it dozens of times, but he can''t change it.


    "Third, I just want to know why you didn''t fight back then." Ma Yi himself and the computer started the second game.


    "Hey, second brother, why are you so stupid today? What school does third brother go to now? It''s different from our shabby school. Third brother must be afraid of being expelled from school, right? I hear the school rules there are very strict. " Wen Yang sat down on another sofa and snorted, "let him go at school first. When he gets out of school, he will pay ten times as much for his grandson. Don''t worry. I''ll do it. You won''t be doubted about it. "


    "You do it? I''m not sure. " Xiao Shi left Wen Yang''s joke, and his brothers could accept whatever he said.


    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong." Wen Yang a listen to anxious, "you have no confidence to me so?"


    "Old four, don''t interrupt." Ma Yidao and Xiao Shili don''t care about that kind of thing. Naturally, some of the brothers know it best. Wen Yang makes fun of the school he goes to now. The latter will never willingly endure being ridden to the head in order not to be punished by the school.


    Xiao Shili knew that the second brother''s eyes were staring at the TV screen, but his attention was all on his side. He laughed and said, "wait until the big brother comes."


    Just to say that, the door of the ball hall was suddenly opened, and several men came in. The first one was more than 1.9 meters tall, wearing a black elastic vest, two bare arms, high bronze muscles, followed by a few hoodlums with colorful hair.


    This is Liu Pengdong, the eldest of the four. His nickname is Dazhuang. He dropped out of school one year earlier than Ma Yi. Since then, he has been fooling around in the society. He is forthright and careless, but he is impulsive. He often ignores the consequences and knows many friends in the underworld.


    Dazhuang came over and sat down on the sofa. The sofa was small and pushed Wen Yang aside. The latter complained repeatedly.


    "Brother, this time you are the latest. Next time you want to get together, you should call us when you arrive first." Wen Yang said and sat down in another chair.


    "Hey, I''ve just run a couple of small bastards on the other side of Xinmen bridge. One of them has a very smooth leg. I''ve been chasing them for several blocks before catching up with them."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What else? Take money and help people do things. " As soon as Dazhuang opened his mouth, several customers who were playing in the ball hall immediately looked towards him. The noise in the room was much less. The former was not affected at all, and drank Xiao Shili''s beer.


    "Elder brother, we are almost 18 years old now. I think it''s better to do less fighting and killing." Xiao Shili said, listening to his tone, as if he was more mature, but in other people''s eyes, 18 years old is the age of domineering, do what you want, not to mention a few people are not 18.


    "What''s your idea?" Dazhuang lights a cigarette and looks at Xiao Shili. He knows that his third brother will not say this kind of words without any reason. When he talks, he probably has some ideas in his stomach. The nine-year relationship with Xiao Shili convinced him of this.


    "Well, let''s talk about you first." Wen Yang interrupts them, "what are you going to do about this? It won''t be like this. Just entering the school, how can we establish the starting point prestige in the school? "


    Dazhuang didn''t know that today was Xiao Shili''s first day of school. After listening, he turned to him and said, "why, old three? Did you get into trouble at school? "


    "It''s not my third brother who''s causing trouble. It''s someone else who''s causing trouble to my third brother!"


    "Who is so bold?" Dazhuang''s eyes stare, and he hears that his brother has been bullied. Dazhuang''s first reaction is to go and chop that man. It doesn''t mean that no one dares to move his brother''s finger after so many years in this area.


    But seeing that Wen Yang''s tone is very strong and his face is smiling, he knows that the matter is not particularly serious. Da Zhuang slowly leans back to the sofa again. Ma Yi simply tells the matter once again. The key is not how Xiao Shili is found, but how to pay back to the opposite party.

 Chapter 4

    Now it''s up to the person concerned. Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "second brother, I heard that you want to sell this shop and open a bar near xinmenqiao, don''t you?"


    Ma Yi didn''t understand how Xiao Shili suddenly turned the topic to this and nodded, "that''s right. Did Wen Yang tell you? I''m optimistic about the store, but I still don''t have enough money on hand. Plus the money sold by the billiards hall, it''s estimated that it won''t be sold until the end of next year. "


    "Next year? The cucumbers are damn cold! " Wen Yang exclaimed, "maybe the store has already been sold by others."


    Ma Yi shakes his head. Of course, he knows that the location of the store is remote. In addition, the facilities have not been replaced. In recent years, it has been worn down and used very reluctantly. He can only attract customers by lowering the price. Most of the people who come here are junior high school students nearby. They can''t make much money at all. From this year on, they can''t make ends meet.


    Brother''s business is his own business, but other people are also in a tight pocket. Even if Shang Dazhuang usually acts as a thug and collects protection fees from school, he doesn''t get much money.


    "What''s the difference?" Xiao Shili asked with a cigarette.


    "More than one hundred thousand, how can you be the third? Do you have a way? " It''s hard to decorate a bar of a little higher grade. Although Ma Yi knows Xiao Shili''s character very well, he is also a poor one. If he can suddenly put out so much money, he really doesn''t believe it.


    "Second brother, your bar will close next week." Xiao Shili smiles.


    "What?" All three were in a daze.


    Ma Yi was the first to react. He picked his eyebrows and said, "you don''t want to..."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili did not speak, just a gloomy smile, "brother, can you find me some young ladies over there?" He knows that Dazhuang usually lives in the neighborhood. There are many shampoos with small faces in the street behind him. They are all Dazhuang''s sphere of influence, and they have to pay him the protection fee every month. If someone comes to the door to make trouble or the clients of the whores default on their accounts, Dazhuang will bring someone over with him with a phone call.


    Dazhuang didn''t understand it yet. In a flash, he was in a daze again. "How, old three, you finally figured it out..."


    He knows that Xiao Shili has never been good at this. There is an extremely obscure secret that the third is still a virgin. The brothers usually make fun of Xiao Shili.


    "What do you think? If you have something, call it now. You must be young and beautiful. You''d better be open-minded in character." Xiao Shili felt that this sentence did not apply to the young lady, and added, "it''s good business technology."


    "No problem." Dazhuang grabs the phone and dials a mummy''s phone.


    After connecting, there immediately came a jiaodidi voice, "Oh, it''s Dongge. Why are you calling so late? What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Ping, help me find some beautiful girls in your place and ask them to take a taxi to the billiards hall opposite the Dongmen market. By the way, the name of the billiards hall is Yuntian."


    "Dongge wants miss. Of course, it''s our store''s red card. To tell you the truth, two younger sisters have just come to the store recently. They have never been on the stage before. They are gentle, beautiful and clean. Let them accompany Dongge tonight..."


    "Well, well, let them hurry up." It''s endless to talk with these women. Dazhuang is really uncomfortable. After that, he hung up the phone and said, "I''ll be there in 20 minutes."


    "By the way, do you know a man named Gao Xiang?" Xiao Shili asked again, a few people live in the east of the city, basically in this area of the little gangster, big shape and Wen Yang are very familiar.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about? I know there''s a Gao Xiang over there in xiaoshuwan. I''ve been in touch with him several times. I''ve heard that he''s doing well. I don''t know anything else. " Dazhuang put out the cigarette in the ashtray and raised his eyebrows, "what? Did he offend you? " Xiao Shili didn''t mention Gao Xiang when he said it earlier, so several people didn''t know.


    Xiaoshuwan, not far from my school, seems to be right. Xiao Shili said with a smile, "it''s OK. Just ask. He''s my classmate. He''s in my next class. I''ll have to deal with him well in the future."


    After that, I looked at my watch. It''s ten o''clock to go home. I can stay a little longer. Because of the unexpected results of the high school entrance examination, his parents also relaxed Xiao Shili''s control, allowing him to play outside until 11 o''clock every night. This is mainly because Xiao Shili has been fooling around in the eyes of his parents since he went to school. This time, he made a big hit in the middle school entrance examination, which made his parents feel that although the child is fond of playing, he still knows how to learn, so he no longer chases after him all the time.


    "Come on, second brother, cut another plate." Xiao Shili throws the handle to Ma Yi. Several people kill time while playing games. Seeing Xiao Shili''s devotion, the other three don''t know what medicine he sells in the gourd. They guess that, except Ma Yi, the others give Xiao Shili several times in 20 minutes. Naturally, it goes without saying.


    At 10:30, the door of billiards hall opened, and six girls with sexy and enchanting clothes and heavy makeup came in. More than a dozen half boys in the room immediately whistled and began to be excited. Their eyes were constantly sweeping the girls'' white thighs and half exposed breasts.


    These girls all knew Dazhuang, and when they saw him, they came this way.


    "Hello, Dongge." A young lady whined, and without the men''s orders, she sat next to the four. Xiao Shili''s two arms were held by two young ladies at the same time, and his muscles immediately felt the soft touch. At the same time, a young lady poured a glass of wine and raised it to his mouth. The two young ladies pressed their high chests on the young man''s arms at the same time, and the whole person pasted them up. The snow-white fragrant ditch in the low chested T-shirt swayed gently in the light.


    This time, Mommy asked them to serve Dongge. Of course, she gave them a "glorious and arduous" task. Naturally, she had to do her best. And the ladies know that Dongge''s men are young men, which is much better than letting them accompany those 40-50-year-old men, yelling under the beer belly and crumbling * *. Not to mention, as soon as I came in, I saw a gentle young girl sitting on the sofa. She seemed to be a senior high school student. The young ladies were overindulged by those old men, and they had an unusual love for this kind of pretty boy. The two young ladies almost rushed to sit beside Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t discriminate against the young lady. Everyone has a way to get money, but the way is different. It depends on what you are willing to pay. There is no difference between nobility and inferiority.


    But after all, he is a man. Under the repeated "touch" of Miss soft meatball, Xiao Shili''s body involuntarily reacts and blushes. Next to Wen Yang, he was very happy. His third brother never blushed when he did something a hundred times more shameless. Today, he was rubbed by two chickens, and he was embarrassed. Where does he know that Xiao Shili''s "sorry" is just because of the following changes, which is the difference between a virgin and a non virgin.


    A young lady picked up a beer and poured wine for four people one by one. Among the six young ladies, she seemed to be the leader. She seemed to have been on the scene for several years. After she came in, she didn''t get tired of people''s arms like other young ladies. Instead, she talked with Dazhuang. When she came to Xiao Shili''s side to pour wine, Xiao Shili looked at him. Originally, she planned to choose three young ladies, Suddenly I changed my mind.


    When the young lady bent down to pour the wine, he pressed the bottle in the other party''s hand, "you stay, they can go."


    Several other young ladies were reluctant to listen.


    "Ah, I''ve just come here, and I haven''t had enough fun. Let me accompany my brother for a while."


    "Brother, my little sister is waiting on you tonight. I''m sure it will make you happy." A young lady said, lying on Wen Yang''s ear.


    Wen Yang is a little excited and looks at Xiao Shili. The latter only looks at the young lady who poured the wine. There is nothing in it. There is not even what an ordinary man shows to a woman. It''s just cold, quiet and serious.


    Wen Yang and Xiao Shili grew up naked together. Their third brother knows too well that he will not go whoring, but they are so interested in a young lady. Why is it? He can''t figure it out.


    The ladies thought that they would go to bed with the men around them tonight. They were all 16-year-old or 17-year-old boys. They were all pretty good, just to the taste of the ladies. Besides, they were friends of Dongge. They were certainly not ordinary people. I''m not sure they could find a support. Of course, the main point is that there is no money to make. Although Dongge dominates this area, he is generous. People like him will never fight for nothing.


    "Go on, don''t dawdle." Dazhuang waved and took out a few hundred pieces from his pocket. They were still on the table. He knew it was time for Xiao Shili to go home.


    Of course, it''s not depressing to have money, but some of the young ladies are still reluctant to leave. Looking at the one who stayed, Xiao Shili asked, "how many years have you been doing it?"


    "Five years."


    "Five years?" Wen Yang was surprised. This young lady was different from the others just now. She only had a thin layer of makeup on her face, and she could see her face clearly. It seemed that she was only in her early twenties. "So, you sold it when you were a teenager?"


    Ma Yi stares at him. Wen Yang''s shortcomings are known by his brothers, but he is too immature. If he can''t change his mind, he will suffer a big loss sooner or later.


    "Yes." The young lady gave a little smile, not a trace of anger. It''s good that she hasn''t heard any ugly words in the romantic arena for so many years. Besides, as the people in front of her, she doesn''t dare to have any emotions.

 Chapter 5

    Although all of them were 16 or 17 years old and seemed to be still in school, her intuition told her that they must be different. Except for Dongge, the other three were at least famous gangsters in school, especially the one with glasses. Although he looked gentle, his eyes were gloomy, especially when he looked at himself, The young lady felt a cold war all over her body.


    Today, I''m wearing a lace skirt with a skirt that is just over the thigh. In order to prevent light loss, I usually wear safety pants. However, due to the particularity of my career, there is only a narrow black mesh t-shaped pants under the Miss skirt. When I bend down a little, the snow-white fart will show up, plus the exposed finger slope heel sandals on my feet, The beautiful legs that he thought were perfect were revealed at a glance.


    And in front of this young man''s eyes, although wandering in his whole body, but there is nothing like most men''s eyes. The young lady even felt some fear, because her lethal weapon, which was effective for almost all men, lost its effect in front of this young man, and even more because she didn''t know what he wanted to find in himself.


    Finally, the man showed his satisfied eyes and took them back.


    "What''s your name?" He asked with a smile.


    The young lady was relieved. At this time, she found that when he was smiling, he had a little bit of soul, and was numb by countless men. At this time, she even beat a little.


    Of course, she knew that the other party didn''t really ask her name, so she said with a sweet smile, "just call me Xiaoyu¡°


    "Well, Xiaoyu." Xiao Shili played with Ma Yi''s Zippo in his hand. "Tomorrow, I want to ask you to do me a favor. After it''s done, you can get more money than going to bed with ten men."


    Xiaoyu looked at Dazhuang, and the latter said, "it''s called brother Li."


    "I don''t know what brother Li has to tell me?" Xiaoyu thought that she just wanted to accompany a man. No wonder he looked at himself carefully just now. She was "grading" herself. For this, she was confident enough.


    "I''ll tell you the details later." Xiao Shili hooked his finger and said, "come here."


    Xiaoyu twisted her waist and walked over. The boy opened his neck and said, "come on, kiss me."


    Xiaoyu chuckled and knelt down on the sofa with one leg. She skillfully put her whole body into the man''s arms and buried her head in the man''s neck. Her lips held the skin gently and sucked it up.


    The hand that the man holds on his waist suddenly makes an effort. Xiaoyu''s heart swings and sucks harder. Xiaoyu can''t help sliding to the man''s waist.


    The other three people were stunned. Dazhuang didn''t even feel the cigarette end burning to his fingers. Three people you look at me, I look at you, just about to pat the bottom to stand up and leave, the woman and the man suddenly separated from each other.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes were a little confused. She felt that the other party was exerting herself, but she didn''t push herself away rudely. Suddenly, she felt a sense of loss. I don''t know why. I''ve slept with countless men, some of whom are more handsome and rich than Xiao Shili. But even in this young man''s arms, my whole body seems to melt. I just want to stay in his arms and never get up. I have to pretend to show my flattery. Now I can''t help but show it on my face.


    When they left, there was still a trace of saliva between the woman''s red lips and the man''s neck. Xiaoyu woke up and blushed. The young lady was also dignified, especially when they had real feelings. She quickly wiped the "Qiongjiang" from the man''s body. Although many people were eager to drink, in her eyes, In this young man with cold eyes, they are dirty.


    She understood that she was several years older than the other party, and she was a dirty woman in most people''s eyes. How could he "that" with him? But just now, I don''t know why, when I was held by him, I suddenly had a good feeling.


    "Hey, third, what the hell are you doing?" The next three people finally couldn''t help it. Dazhuang said, "if you really want to play, go inside and have a good time. Don''t grind and haw like this. It makes us feel bad." He pointed to a small private room in the billiards hall. As no one went in for a long time, Ma Yi used it as an office.


    Xiao Shili smiles, and there is a deep red mark on his neck where his fingers brush


    Three people, including Xiaoyu, saw it. Of course, it was the latter''s masterpiece just now. Ma Yi knew the purpose of Xiao Shi''s action before he left, but he still didn''t understand the meaning of all this.


    "Old three, don''t play tricks. Come on, what do you want to do?"


    It''s nearly eleven o''clock, and the guests in the billiards hall are almost gone. Suddenly, Xiao Shili''s face is full of sinister, and he whispers among several people


    "Damn, third, you''re too overcast!" After listening, Dazhuang leaned back on the sofa, but his eyes were full of interest, "are you sure? What if that kid doesn''t take the bait? "


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "if you have meat, you''re not afraid of fish. Besides, you''re just a few kids who haven''t seen the world." Then he glanced at Xiaoyu from the corner of his eye. "It''s up to you this time. Don''t screw it up for me."


    "Yes, brother Li." Xiaoyu nods respectfully. At this time, the image of this young man in her heart has risen to a position again. She is willing to work for him, partly for money, partly for the man''s attraction, and the rest is the mixture of fear and admiration.


    "It''s closed." Ma Yi shouts. All of them want to go home, so they stand up and go out.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s back, Ma Yi never doubted his ability.


    The next day, Xiao Shi came to school early in the morning, which was very rare in his student career.


    Different from yesterday, as soon as he got to the school gate, Xiao Shili saw rows of cars parked on both sides. There were about 30 cars, some of which were expensive sports cars, Bens, BMW and so on. The most eye-catching one was a flaming red lambcom HINI. Xiao Shili''s understanding of these cars was limited to the license plate, and he couldn''t help thinking about it, I don''t know who is driving this lambcom HINI.


    Although elites are noble schools, not every student drives to school. However, it is enough to imagine that there are such extreme and superior people in the school.


    Xiao Shili thought that Cui Yu and Gao Xiang would not be one of the owners of these vehicles, otherwise he would not rush to start.


    Into the classroom, not to class point, people only a few sparse. Xiao Shili wanted to sit down and wait, but at a glance, he saw Cui Yu and the two boys yesterday, and several other people sitting in the last row, playing cards.


    When I went to have a look, I found that several people were playing the Three Kingdoms killing. They all raised their eyes and looked at Xiao Shili. Some knew him, some didn''t. a boy with a flat head was killed to a drop of blood, and said impatiently, "what are you looking at? Go, go, go on one side."


    Cui Yu also raised his head. Xiao Shili quickly called, "brother Yu."


    It seems that Cui Yu is lucky today. As soon as he sees ya, he is an anti thief. The Lord on the opposite side has been killed by the two anti thieves. The treacherous and loyal ministers are forced by food. They can''t reach each other''s attack distance. They just pinch each other together.


    Ha ha, with a smile, Cui Yu''s fight rose, and suddenly turned over the identity card of the anti thief, "I''m going to seek power and usurp the throne today, and kill you!"


    Next to him, a man asked, "what''s the matter, brother Yu


    "Well, ah..."


    "How can you be such a nerd? You can only be beaten when you go out."


    "What do you know? In the future, we''ll take all our exams, and we won''t have to worry about the credits any more. Ha ha..." Cui Yu said with pride, and shook his hand at Xiao Shili. "How, can you play?"


    "No Xiao Shili shook his head dully. Three Kingdoms kill, he is already a master on the Internet, these people in his eyes, food is no different with three-year-old children.


    "I know you can''t. what else do you know besides studying?" Cui Yu snorted a smile, and several people beside him laughed together.


    Let you crazy for a while, soon it''s time for you to cry. Looking at the proud appearance of several people, Xiao Shili sneered in his heart.


    At this time, a person who used Zhuge Liang didn''t calculate well. Lightning directly killed the master. The student jumped up and scolded him, "fuck, can you play? How can you do that?"


    Cui Yu also felt bored. He could not blade the Lord himself. He stood up and said, "let''s go. Don''t play. We''re going to class. Let''s go and have a cigarette."


    The two who bullied Xiao Shili with him also stood up. The other two were about to get up. Cui Yu turned around and said, "don''t go all the time. When so many people are away, the teacher sees them. The next class is old sun tou''s class. You two, take the cards."


    They seemed a little afraid of Cui Yu and sat down.


    When they went out and took a turn, they found that Xiao Shili was also behind them,


    "What? Do you smoke, too? " One of them looked back at him.


    "No, no, I go to the bathroom."


    "There are so many things to do. By the way, don''t say you are my little brother everywhere in the future. Don''t give me any shame. It''s only during the exam that we have a relationship. Do you understand?" Cui Yu said.


    "I see."


    Four people come to the toilet. There is one toilet in each grade. Each grade is only allowed to use the toilet on its own floor. This is to avoid fighting between students. Of course, some senior students often go to the lower grade toilet to find fault. But today, the toilet is very empty, and there are only four of them.

 Chapter 6

    Three people leaned against the wall and began to smoke. Seeing Xiao Shi standing aside, Cui Yu threw him a cigarette. "Come on, smoke one."


    "I will not." Xiao Shili was holding the cigarette, with a refusal expression on his face.


    "If you can''t, you have to learn. If you don''t, you can''t even smoke if you want to be my little brother." Cui Yu pretends to be a big brother.


    "No matter what, brother Yu told you to order it, you can order it!" A person nearby ordered.


    Xiao Shili had to take the lighter and light the cigarette slowly. With a helpless expression on his face, he was choked and coughed.


    Several people just wanted to see his jokes, and they all laughed. Cui Yu even laughed and said, "look at your behavior, ha ha ha."


    Xiao Shili coughed and bent down. The collar of his clothes drooped down, revealing most of his neck. This action lasted for a few seconds. Finally, he saw the red spot on his neck with sharp eyes. He went over curiously, pulled over the collar and looked at it, and then laughed again. "Brother Yu, you come to have a look."


    "What?"


    "He''s a very romantic guy. He was sucked by a woman last night."


    Anyone who has ever had a woman knows what''s going on. Xiao Shili may not be sure if he is an ordinary high school student, but a rich boy like Cui Yu must have made more than one girlfriend.


    "Oh, ha ha." Cui Yu took a look at Xiao Shili''s collar and said with a smile, "I really can''t see it. You have a girlfriend like that. How many shots did you have with her last night?" When he said this, his tone was slightly jealous.


    Cui Yu has a girlfriend, but because her girlfriend is a close friend of her father''s daughter, they have never been to bed. At most, they kiss each other with their hands. They haven''t even touched her. They are so big that they haven''t even seen a real woman''s body. In fact, Xiao Shili saw this yesterday.


    Even the humble boy in front of him had already tasted the taste of being a real man, which made Cui Yu envious. For fear of humiliation, he never admitted that he was a virgin. In front of others, he only talked about how he fucked his girlfriend to death, and spent a lot of time outside. Who knows that he hid in his room every night to watch the hairpiece.


    "Do you have a picture of your girlfriend? Show us your cell phone? " One of them said that several people thought that the girlfriend who could have sex with this guy must be extremely ugly. They wanted to make fun of him and laugh at him by the way.


    "No, it''s not my girlfriend." Xiao Shili whispered, "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "It''s not your girlfriend. Did you go whoring last night?" A person is casually joking, did not expect that Xiao Shili actually lowered his head, showing a embarrassed expression.


    "Hey, this kid is looking for a chicken."


    "What, I don''t believe it." Another person did not believe to snatch Xiao Shili''s mobile phone from his pocket, opened it and looked at it, "strange, there are no photos."


    Several people naturally don''t believe that such a nerd, a good student, should go back to call Miss at night, which is also a little unbelievable.


    What''s more, none of them had such experience, and such a humble bully in the class did it!


    In the eyes of these unruly high school students, especially those who have something to do with hooligans, they all regard prostitution as a matter of great face.


    The speaker has no intention, and the listener has intention. Cui Yu comes over and looks at the seal on Xiao Shili''s neck, "is this true?"


    The latter nodded as if forced to admit.


    Cui Yu looked at him unexpectedly and snorted, "I can''t see. You can''t even pay your tuition. Do you still have money to go whoring?"


    "That''s all the lucky money I saved for the new year." Xiao Shili whispered.


    "Where did you go whoring?"


    "It''s in a shop in the east gate."


    "Is it safe?"


    "Safe. I''ve been there several times." Xiao Shili lowered his head, and an imperceptible smile flashed in his eyes.


    A few people were wondering. Cui Yu asked why. He heard the latter say, "OK, we''ll go with you after school today."


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "I don''t go every day. Besides, I have no money."


    One of them responded, "brother Yu, do you want to..."


    "Why?" Cui Yu glanced at him contemptuously, "don''t you dare?"


    "That''s not true. I think this guy... The places he goes to must not be high-grade. We don''t have to..."


    "Then tell me what you know."


    "This..."


    Although the three families are rich, they are all only children. They are strict in management. It is stipulated when they must get home after school every day. This is why Cui Yu and his girlfriend have never had sex. Although some people know about the places where such services are provided, they have heard from others that they have never been there (without the opportunity and courage) and do not know the details.


    Cui Yu actually wanted to find a woman for a long time, but his girlfriend, his father, is a close friend of his father, and he is also a very important business partner. He does not dare to risk destroying the marriage. He can''t be a prostitute outside, so he can only do it night and night. He has already reached the point where he can''t control it. He has done it three times a night at most.


    That day, Xiao Shili decided that ya must be a guy who is burning with lust and suffering from hormones from his dark circles and the way he walks, and his eyes are always fixed on the lower part of the girls in the class.


    For such people, * * has an irresistible attraction to them.


    Compared with another woman, looking for a young lady is the easiest, quickest and safest way to let go. Cui Yu didn''t want to, but after all, he didn''t know the way, and he was born timid. With the help of Xiao Shili, a "regular customer", it would be a lot more convenient. Now he''s full of thinking about women''s B, no matter what grade.


    "Well, that''s settled. Let''s go together after school today. If you have a good time tonight, you''ll hang out with me in the future." Cui Yu put his hand on Xiao Shili''s shoulder, and his face showed an obscene smile


    Finally, after school, Cui Yu made a phone call to his family, saying that it was a cram school. He might come back later, and found several people to testify. Finally, he got the consent of his family. The other two didn''t want to go, but they couldn''t help giving Cui Yu face. They had to go too. It''s not a bad thing to fight back. As soon as school is over, Cui Yu can''t wait to urge Xiao Shi to leave.


    Watching a few people walk out of the classroom, several good students in the front row sigh, and the little glasses shake their heads. Such a good student who just turned to join the ranks of those people, they are contemptuous and compassionate. They can''t help it. Who can let them have no money and be bullied by others? I don''t want to be bullied. Maybe it''s the only way. Sometimes I secretly think about it in my heart, but I don''t have the courage.


    After a simple dinner outside school, I wandered around for a while. I can''t do that too early. Until eight o''clock, four people took a taxi to their destination.

 Chapter 7

    "This is it?" Cui Yu stood at the door and looked at Xiao Shili suspiciously. "This is a billiards hall. Where is it like doing that kind of business? Don''t deceive me


    "Brother Yu, you don''t understand. It''s called cover. You think, who will notice a billiards hall when you are cleaning porn?" Xiao Shili then went forward to push the door and went in.


    The other three looked at each other and thought that it was reasonable. Cui Yu''s mind was full of scenes from the MAO film. When he thought that he would become the hero in the film, he couldn''t help feeling excited. He didn''t doubt each other''s words. Seeing that Xiao Shili had gone in, he didn''t have time to think more and quickly followed up.


    The area of the ball hall is not big. There are only a few gangsters playing. Cui Yu stood at the door and looked around. He didn''t see a woman. A sense of disappointment came naturally. When he looked at the gangsters who were dressed up, he always had a bad feeling. Fortunately, these people were very attentive, and no one noticed him, This made Cui yu feel a little more stable.


    Xiao Shili was sitting on a sofa against the wall. Several people walked over and found that in addition to playing billiards, it also provided game machines, not just a billiards hall.


    "What are you playing with?" A man with shoulder length hair came up to Cui Yu. He looked like a teenager of the same age as several others. However, with a wisp of mustache on his chin and a pair of weather beaten eyes, Cui Yu felt that he was several years older than himself. It seemed that he was the boss here


    Cui Yu thought, this is the so-called "chicken head", and rushed to Xiao Shili to make a wink.


    The latter helped his glasses, "boss, my friends want to play with you today. Please arrange for them." It''s in the right tone.


    As soon as the boss heard it, he knew what it meant. He looked at several people and said, "how many people?"


    "Three."


    Cui Yu thought, this guy looks like an old hand. He''s a man who can''t judge his appearance. He didn''t know that he was far from realizing it.


    He pushed Xiao Shili, "don''t you play?"


    "No, it just finished yesterday."


    "Come once, even if it''s with us."


    "No, I''ll take care of you here."


    After all, it''s the first time for a few people to listen to it. I always feel relieved to leave someone outside, so I''m no longer reluctant.


    "Care? What to look after? I''m absolutely safe here. " The boss said, "now that you''re here, you can play safely. Please sit here for a while."


    As soon as the boss left, a man couldn''t wait to ask, "Hey, why didn''t you see a young lady?"


    "You''re stupid, miss. Of course you can''t sit here. Otherwise, when the inspectors come, they won''t find everything." The other man said cleverly.


    "Brother Yu, why don''t we play two sets first?"


    As soon as Cui Yu turned his lips, he often went to the professional snooker club. He didn''t look down on the shabby facilities here. Besides, he''s in a hot mood and doesn''t feel like playing at all.


    Xiao Shili has a look. He winks at Ma Yi on the other side. The latter takes out a few bottles of beer from the refrigerator in the corner and comes this way.


    "It''s the first time for all of you to come here today. It''s my treat to make friends." Ma Yi put a bottle of beer in front of several people, and then picked up one by himself, "girl will come here in a moment, come on, have a drink first."


    Cui Yu took a sip of it first. To tell you the truth, he was a little nervous at the moment. He just took advantage of the wine to press it. Secondly, since the boss of this shop can do this business here, he must be mixing in the scene. He dare not not stop drinking the wine offered by the other party, It would be better if we could get in touch with each other. Nowadays, high school students want to get to know each other more outside, so as to expand their capital. Besides, they may really have to come back in the future.


    After half a bottle of wine, Cui Yu felt a little shaken. What''s the matter today? His drinking capacity is not so bad. In addition to some dizziness in the head, the body is also a burst of fever. I feel that my second son has already stood up in the sky. I really want to find a woman to have a meal now.


    "Boss, the girl we want is not here yet." As soon as Cui Yu got up, he became bold and complained anxiously.


    "Yes, I''ve been waiting for a long time." The other two also followed.


    "Wait a minute. It''s on the way. It''ll be here soon. Come on, have another drink." Ma Yi touched three people again.


    After drinking a bottle of wine, the three people leaned on the sofa, their eyes were confused, and their eyes were lax. Cui Yu looks at Xiao Shili, but he can''t find the focus on each other''s face, not to mention the evil smile.


    This kind of aphrodisiac, bought from the black market manual workshop, not only has the aphrodisiac effect, but also has a powerful psychedelic effect, and the psychedelic effect will disappear with the release of * *.


    Seeing that the aphrodisiac dissolved in a bottle of wine has completely entered each other''s body, Xiao Shili stands up from the sofa, Ma Yi rings his fingers, and in the private room inside, Xiaoyu, who is dressed as sexy and enchanting, wrists her waist and swings her hips out.


    Three people are lying on the sofa, only kind of want to pull out the old two pipe impulse, did not pay attention to the woman in front of where appeared. I saw the woman in front of me wearing a black suspender dress. Under the skirt, there were two black stockings wrapped in plump legs. Fart, her thighs were slightly pursed, and the sexy curve of hooking people''s desire was revealed. Even the lace of stockings under the skirt was exposed. All three of them are drooling.


    In order to complete the "special task" assigned by Li Ge, Xiaoyu spent a lot of make-up before leaving to make herself look charming. Now it turns out that there is no need at all. The three children''s eyes only stay on their concave and convex bodies. Their eyes are just like the wolf in the sheepfold.


    At this time, one of them still had a trace of reason and asked vaguely, "how can I have one? And... Two more? "


    "I''m sorry." Ma Yi came forward and said, "today, the shop is busy with business, and there are not enough people. All that''s left is the most beautiful one. You three will see if you can make do with it, one by one, or together."


    Who is willing to wait? Cui Yu suddenly stood up from the sofa, "I first..."


    When the other two quit, they all stood up and said, "I''ll go first!"¡° I''ll go first


    Usually they have something to do with Cui Yu, but at this time, under the torment of sex and desire, they can''t care so much. They all want to let it go.


    Seeing that the time had come, Xiaoyu gently lifted up her skirt to expose the lace transparent underwear to the eyes of the three men, and said in a delicate voice, "well... People want three brothers to play games with them, Xiaoyu''s mouth, Xiaop. Stock, small tender. b. You can help three brothers at the same time... "


    In the hidden area, together with the erotic words, Cui Yu suddenly burst out. Regardless of the public, Cui Yu put his arms around Xiaoyu''s waist and kneaded her plump fart twice. "OK, we three tonight... Let''s grass this little bitch together..."


    After all, all three of them are still teenagers in their infancy. If they are at ordinary times, it is difficult for them to accept this kind of exaggeration. But today, under the influence of aphrodisiac, morality and shame have long been ranked behind desire catharsis


    Cui Yu embraces Xiaoyu, and the other two are not lonely. One is holding the woman''s shoulder on the other side, and the other is holding the woman''s fart behind. Four people twist together and stagger into the only private room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Cui Yu threw the woman on the sofa and untied his belt buckle in a hurry. He couldn''t bear it for a second. The moment he saw the woman lift her skirt, she almost shot out. At this time, I didn''t notice that this room was very different from those private rooms he had been to. Except for a row of circular couches, there was only one desk, one chair and no entertainment facilities.


    The other two were more anxious than him. They had climbed onto the sofa and touched the coquettish body from left to right. At this time, Xiaoyu, who has been docile and cooperative, suddenly threw them away and ran towards the corner, covering her body exposed to the air with her hands.


    Cui Yu was stunned for a moment. At this time, he had already taken off his trousers and pulled out his things. He heard Xiao Yulang cry, "Wow, no, my brother''s big * * is so big, people are so afraid..."


    Cui Yu''s face turned red with a smile and yelled, "hold her down for me. I''m going to bud her today!" It shows that he is so excited that he forgets that the lady is in front of him.


    Xiaoyu has been caught by two people and collapsed on the sofa, but she is still struggling with her legs. The scenery under her skirt is exposed, and her face is also very frightened. But in the eyes of the three men, this is just a way for the young lady to perform and arouse the interest of the guests, which is strong. Rape and be forced. The role-playing of traitors really makes their * * even higher.


    Cui Yu jumped on the woman, reached out and lifted her skirt, then pulled off her thin black silk underpants, put them on her nose, smelled them, and said with a smile, "come on, I don''t think you call me grandfather..."

 Chapter 8

    Xiao Shili sat on the sofa, folded his legs, and the cigarette burned out between his fingers. The thugs who used to play in the hall were sitting or standing in front of him, waiting for orders. In front of him, a boy with a flat head and a black vest, who was more than 1.9 meters tall, was breaking his fingers, with a cruel smile on his mouth. The room was full of crunching sound of bones.


    At this time, a little gangster who had been lying on the crack of the door and looking in came and said in a small voice, "brother long, it''s OK."


    Dazhuang gives Xiao Shili a look of inquiry, and the latter nods gently.


    "Do it."


    Seven or eight gangsters rushed towards the door of the private room. The first one kicked the door open, and the rest of them penetrated. In a short time, Cui Yu and the other two were dragged out by two.


    The billiard table in the middle of the hall has been moved away, and the three people are thrown in the open space. Dazhuang makes a gesture, and a group of people rush up immediately, beating and kicking around the three people.


    Cui Yugang just broke his body as a boy who had been patient for 16 years. His pleasure had not receded from his dick. Suddenly, he was dragged out for no reason and beaten on the spot. How could he have suffered such hardships when he was a child? He curled up and rolled on the ground, holding his head tightly in his hands. He called out "help me", "brother, I''m wrong" and "grandfather, please forgive me". The other two were in the same situation.


    After more than five minutes of fighting, Dazhuang waved his hand and a group of gangsters just scattered. Because they told them not to fight in the face in advance, they were only covered with dust and shoe marks on their clothes.


    Cui Yu woke up a lot after this beating. After shooting, the hallucinogenic effect of the aphrodisiac also passed, but he didn''t understand why he was suddenly beaten. At this time, he saw a strong man with a height of 1.9 meters walking out of the crowd. As soon as he appeared, the gangsters behind him immediately stepped back respectfully.


    No matter who the other party is, this person must be the boss here. Cui Yu usually knew a few people at school, but he was arrogant and domineering. In fact, he had never experienced a serious scene. When he saw each other''s fierce expression, his legs softened. He was ready to get up and knelt down again.


    "Big... Big brother... I... I..." he wanted to find out what was going on, but because of the excessive fright and physical pain, he didn''t listen for a long time.


    "You, you what you, you boy can." Da Zhuang squatted down and poked Cui Yu''s head like a dog.


    "Big brother... I don''t know you, and I don''t have to... Offend you..."


    "Hum, offend me? That''s not true, but in broad daylight, you raped women in my territory. You are a tough boy. " Dazhuang snorted twice.


    "Rape... Woman... Me, I didn''t!" Cui Yu''s face was shocked and wronged. He quickly and loudly explained.


    "Call your mother!" A gangster came and slapped him in the mouth.


    "I really didn''t! Brother, are you mistaken? " After a while, Cui Yu yelled louder instead of stopping. He finally knew the reason why he was beaten. This is a big misunderstanding. We must explain it clearly, or the consequences will be serious.


    "Don''t admit it. Pull him up for me." Dazhuang ordered.


    Four thugs came forward, one with one arm and one leg, pulled Cui Yu into a "big" character and pressed it on the wall.


    "You... What are you doing?" Cui Yu''s heart suddenly cools and struggles, but one person can''t beat the strength of four people.


    Dazhuang steps forward and kicks on the other side''s stomach. Dazhuang has a figure of 1.9 meters and a weight of nearly 200 Jin. The effect can be imagined.


    Cui Yu leaned close to the wall, only to see that the whole muscle of his abdomen was deeply sunk. He wanted to bend down, but he couldn''t bend down. His limbs were pressed to death, and he spat out all the spicy powder he ate at night.


    "Grass, it''s disgusting." According to Cui Yu one of the people scolded sentence, scolded and next to a person immediately grabbed his hair, let him face up.


    "Hum, how about it?"


    "I... I''m not... Strong... Rape..."


    "The grass, the tongue is hard."


    Dazhuang waved a fist again. This time, he still hit the abdomen. The two heavy blows focused on the softest part of the body. Cui Yu didn''t even hum this time. The whole person softened down. Four people beside him also let go and let him fall face down to the ground.


    "Oh, don''t break it." Wen Yang sprang out from one side and said, "San Ge told me not to hit my face."


    The four gangsters obviously did too many things like this, and they were very smooth. When they thought of what Li Ge had told them, they quickly pulled the people lying on the ground up again. After a look, there was no obvious scar on their faces, but they closed their eyes and obviously fainted.


    Big strong finger a little, a hand to a bucket of cold water, "Hua" sound, splashed on the "rapist" body.


    Cui Yu''s body suddenly shakes and wakes up. This basin of cold water made him wake up completely. The first thing he did when he woke up was to kneel on the ground and kowtow all the time. His face was full of snot and tears. "Grandfather... Several grandfathers, please forgive me. I''m wrong... I''m wrong..."


    "Wrong. Well, what''s wrong with you? " Dazhuang sits down on a sofa, leans his head on the back of the sofa, and looks down at the prisoner kneeling in front of him.


    "I... I..."


    "No? Help him, brother


    Looking at the gangsters coming towards him, Cui Yu said, "I say, I say..."


    Although he is not clever, he is not stupid. Although he does not know what these people are trying to do, he also knows that if he admits that he has "raped", there must be unknown and terrible consequences waiting for him. But if he wants to get another blow from the big man, it will be more painful than death.


    At this time, a flash of light came into his mind, and a person''s face appeared.


    "Xiao... Xiao..." Cui Yu finally responded, but because he was too anxious and unexpected, he didn''t catch up for a moment.


    "Does brother Yu call me?"


    A cold voice sounded from behind the crowd, and the people in front of them automatically moved aside. A teenager in school uniform was sitting on a single sofa, leaning sideways, with his legs crossed, one hand holding his chin, with a funny smile on his face.


    I can''t believe that the gentle nerd should have something to do with these people. It''s obviously that the other party deliberately set up a trap to deceive himself.


    Cui Yu''s cry was not because of anger, but because he saw a glimmer of hope and wanted to ask the other party to let him go.


    Xiao Shili went to Cui Yu, squatted down, stretched out a finger, just wanted to pick out a pinch of his hair sticking to his nose, but he turned his hand back in disgust, "Yo, it''s really dirty."


    Cui Yu''s face had been covered with tears, but he couldn''t care so much, "Xiao... Xiao Shili, no, brother Li, I used to be... Wrong, I apologize to you, just because we are classmates..."


    "Brother Yu, let''s take a look at this first." Xiao Shili ignored him and held a mobile phone in front of him.


    What''s playing on the mobile phone is a video, which looks like it''s taken by the camera. In the picture, three men are hunting a woman. Although the woman is fighting hard, she is forced by the three men with violence in the end... There''s no need to watch the details of just completing the sacred "adult" ceremony.


    Cui Yu''s expression was stupefied, like a fool. In his memory, the woman was just about to die in bed, and she was very provocative to the three people, and she almost didn''t feel any obstacles in the whole process. However, from this video, it is clear that he and the other two people worked together to complete a perfect * *.


    "I''m done. What do you think?" Xiao Shili pressed the screen of his mobile phone black and asked with a smile.


    "This... This is not true, this is not true!" Cui Yu struggled to get up and yelled. Because he was so surprised and flustered, he forgot his surroundings for a moment. "That woman, obviously, is voluntary. I... I can only be regarded as whoring at most!"


    "Damn you, who told you to stand up, kneel down!" Several thugs from behind immediately stepped on his back and shoulder, forcing him to kneel on the ground again.


    "Yes? Cui Yu, you are also a young man who has received higher education in a noble school. You should know what the consequences will be if you send this video to the Public Security Bureau and add the report of the party concerned. " Xiao Shi stands up, throws his mobile phone to Da Zhuang, and picks up the cigarette from Wen Yang.


    "The client..." Cui Yu turns his head and sees the woman standing beside Xiao Shi. Xiaoyu is dressed. White flesh is exposed where the collar is torn. The coquettish posture on the bed has completely disappeared from the woman. Instead, she looks sad and plaintive. She looks more pure than XiaoLongNu, Tears can even be seen in drooping eyes. This woman''s acting skill is really good, even Xiao Shili also deeply admire.


    "Slut, I grass you..." without everyone''s expectation, Cui Yu suddenly broke out, broke away three people who were pressing him, and jumped up from the ground. Although the woman was a chicken, they had only a simple and short relationship, but Cui Yu had an unspeakable feeling for her, because she was his first woman after all. This kind of stimulation is too big for a man.


    At the same time, a circle of gangsters Hula up, Cui Yu a group of gas in his throat, no strength to scold, and slowly squat back to the ground.


    "Nothing to say? Let''s go. " Dazhuang points and shakes his fingers. Seven or eight people come over, put Cui Yu and the other two up and drag them to the door.


    "What are you doing? Where are you taking me? "


    "Brother, we are wrong. Let us go."


    Cui Yu struggled with panic on his face, and the other two boys begged for mercy. In fact, if we change to another environment and think calmly, the three people may not think that the other party must have some other purpose in doing so. But just after being beaten and seeing the evidence of rape, they lost their basic judgment ability. They just thought that Xiao Shili was determined to kill himself this time. They didn''t even think about it. If they wanted to call the police, they could just call 110. Why did they send people to the police station in person.

 Chapter 9

    Wen Yang looked at the play and said in a low voice, "third brother."


    Xiao Shili sat back on the sofa and said slowly, "wait a minute."


    The three had been dragged to the door. As soon as they were let go, they scrambled back.


    "Brother Li, i... I really know my mistake. Your adult... Don''t care about the villains... Just forgive me this time..." Cui Yu rushed to Xiao Shi''s feet and burst into tears. Because his tone was too hasty, he couldn''t say the whole thing.


    "You and my third brother are classmates, so it''s not impossible to let you go. But you are blatantly engaged in criminal activities in my shop. If you want to let you go, how can I continue to do this business? Where can I put my boss''s face This time it was Ma Yi''s turn to speak. When he opened his mouth, he looked bitter and resentful, as if he was grinning, as if the "chicken head" was not him just now.


    Cui Yu finally knows that the boss here is also with them. Now he is hopeless. Although he doesn''t know how many years the rape sentence will be, if these people hand over the video to the police, and the little bitch (of course, the other party''s person), he will surely go to prison. Although his father has some money, he knows some people on the scene, But it''s not strong enough to exonerate myself.


    "Brother li... Whatever you want me to do, as long as you don''t want me to go to jail, whatever you want me to do!" This sentence shows that Cui Yu has really lost all his thoughts.


    "Second brother, has your place, you has the final say." Xiao Shili turned his head carelessly and turned his back to the other side.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll stop talking nonsense. You three, tomorrow, one person will take 50000 yuan from home and give it to my third brother at school. If I haven''t received any information about the money by ten o''clock, you''ll be waiting for your lunch in the police car. " Ma Yi holds a cigarette in one hand and points to three humanitarians.


    "Ah... Fifty... Fifty thousand?" Cui Yu hesitated.


    "Any comments?"


    "No, it''s not." Cui Yu doesn''t think that the other party''s demands are too much. It''s best if he can use money to solve the problem. The problem is that he doesn''t have so much money on hand. Although he is a child of a rich family, his family still has strict control over his pocket money. Maybe he can take out one or two thousand, and fifty thousand is a little too much.


    "I don''t have that much money now..."


    "That''s not my business. Anyway, the money will be cleared at ten o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Hey, you''re stupid. It''s taught by people." Wen Yang chimed in next to him and said, "just tell your family that schools charge fees. Anyway, all your schools are affordable by the rich. The fees are high, aren''t they, third brother?"


    Xiao Shili leaned on the back of the sofa and didn''t know what he was thinking, like he didn''t hear Wen Yang''s words at all.


    Three people lowered their heads to think for a while, Cui Yu clenched his teeth and raised his head, "OK, I promise you, but that video..."


    "Don''t worry, when you pay, the third one will give you the part in his mobile phone. We always pay attention to credibility, and we won''t trouble you any more." With that, Ma Yi tilted his head to the people on both sides and ordered them to leave.


    Cui Yu also knows that he has no choice, so he slowly gets up from the ground, looks at Xiaoyu with his eyebrows lowered, and then goes out with the other two in frustration.


    Xiaoyu saw Cui Yu''s last look at her. She immediately sat down on the armrest of the sofa, took Xiao Shili''s arm close to her, and said in a trembling voice, "Oh, people are so afraid. Brother Li, do you think the three of them will revenge me in the future?"


    After all, she did it for the first time. Half of it was real fear, and the other half was coquetry. Now she really saw Xiao Shili''s method, which was no worse than the underworld in the film. The worship and admiration for this man has gone up to a higher level. Naturally, I want to get involved with this man who is only a student now and doesn''t know what kind of role he will become in the future.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let anyone who has done something for me get hurt because of it." Xiao Shili said lightly.


    "That is, you opened the pot for three of them, they appreciate you too late, how can they retaliate? They probably want to have a shot with you." Wenyang patted Xiaoyu on the ass.


    "I said, old three, if we had known that it was so easy, we would not have had to work so hard. We would have cheated the three cubs over and tied them up and forced them to pay for it." Dazhuang thinks that the fact of tonight is a little too smooth.


    "That''s different, big brother." Xiao Shili smiles and shakes his head. "If you directly arrest people and beat them to give them money, it''s called coercion and extortion in law. It''s a crime. When the other party goes out of the door and reports to the police station, although there is no obvious evidence to convict us, the money is doomed to be lost."


    "But our behavior tonight does not touch any laws and regulations at all. It can be said that during the three hours tonight, we only played a game, but the reward at the end of the game is 150000 yuan."


    "150000..." Dazhuang and Wenyang said silently. Up to tonight, 150000 is a huge sum of money in their eyes. I don''t know how much protection money can be accumulated. It''s the salary of an ordinary office worker for six to seven years. But just now, it suddenly flew into several people''s pockets.


    As a matter of fact, when Xiao Shili took out the video just now, he could threaten the other party to exchange money. However, he deliberately tried to send the three people to the police station in order to increase their mental pressure and make them unable to think and analyze in fear and panic. In the end, he made them feel that asking for 50000 is not blackmail, but forgiveness.


    If we put forward conditions at the beginning, we would not have achieved such good results. Including the amount of 50000, it was negotiated by several people in advance, within the scope of the three "unjust big heads". Needless to say, the strong people had done some investigation on the family background of the three people in the daytime.


    Xiao Shili took a cigarette and put it into his mouth. As soon as he ordered it, his ears suddenly began to hum. With tinnitus, an extremely hoarse voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully completed a bad thing. The evil value has been written. Please check it in time."


    Xiao Shili was so excited that he suddenly sat up from the sofa.


    "Wenyang, were you talking just now?"


    Wen Yang was at a loss. "No, I said something."


    Xiao Shili turned to Ma Yi again, "second brother?"


    "I didn''t say anything."


    "Big brother?"


    "Old three, you hear wrong, just now we three people didn''t speak." Dazhuang shook his head and looked at Xiao Shili strangely.


    It''s really strange. Xiao Shili was stunned. The smoke stuck to his lower lip and almost fell off.


    Did you have your own auditory hallucination? But just now I heard it clearly, every word was very clear, and the voice was definitely the most hoarse voice I had ever heard in my life.


    A sharp bell suddenly woke him up.


    The mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang. Xiao Shili picked it up. With a hum, he hung up, and then made another call.


    "Mom, I won''t come back for my classmate''s birthday tonight. I''ll stay at my classmate''s home in the evening."


    "Which classmate, is it convenient to stay at home so late?"


    "It''s OK, just stay one night."


    After his mother''s inquiry and concern, Xiao Shili put down the phone. Forget it. I have something to do now. I don''t care what I hear.


    "What''s the matter, third brother? I really want to go."


    "Do you want Wenyang and I to follow you?" Dazhuang asked.


    "No, just lend me a few people." Xiao Shili shook his head.


    Dazhuang didn''t ask any more. In this matter, he was more relieved about Xiao Shili than the scene just now.


    "Brother Li, the car is coming. You asked me to call it. It''s five in all." A little gangster came in through the door.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He went straight outside. Dazhuang nodded to some leading little gangsters in the billiards hall. Under the leadership of several people, all the twenty little people in the room followed Xiao Shili.


    There are five taxis on the road outside. The mermaid comes out and gets into the car. Xiao Shili sits in the back seat of the first car. In the endoscope, the boy''s pure black pupils are shining with cold light


    On a path not far from Dongmen market, the three figures were limping forward.


    "Brother Yu, we are too weak this time. We were blackmailed 50000 yuan without any reason. 50000 yuan!"


    Cui Yu also had a pain. He didn''t want to throw out 50000 yuan, but what could he do.


    Xiao Shili... He recited the name in his heart, but he still couldn''t figure it out. This guy looked like a nerd at school, but just now in the billiards hall, his temperament has completely changed. It''s cold, vicious, and at the same time, he has a sense of remoteness that can''t be touched. Cui Yu grew up as a half thug, The boss of each film area has seen some of them, but this feeling is his first time.


    He will never forget the cold feeling on his back when the crowd in front of him dispersed and the young man sitting on the sofa looked down at him.


    "Grass, how can I tell my family that the school wants money, in case my father calls the school, it will be troublesome."


    "I grass, do you really want to give money?"


    Cui Yu''s meditation was interrupted by the two people''s comments. He turned to the one who was talking behind him, "if you don''t give me money, what are you going to do?"


    "Give it to me. I''m not a fool. I''ll let others pit me for nothing. Brother Yu, you have a good relationship with brother Xiang of class five. I''ll tell brother Xiang about it later. It''s all from the same place. I''m sure I know him. When the time comes, I''ll ask brother Xiang to help us settle this matter. I don''t believe that those idiots can give brother Xiang face. " The man had a smug mouth.


    "Are you stupid? Yesterday, when he put the boy, brother Xiang was also there. They didn''t know each other at all. " Another is humanity.


    "They don''t matter, don''t you see? Xiao Shi can''t be forced by the big man, Liu Pengdong and Dong Ge. Have you heard of that? It''s also the famous boss in this film. Without him, Xiao Shili is nothing. " The man had been beaten lightly just now, when he began to jump up and down again.


    "It turns out that Liu Pengdong is him..."


    "What do you say, brother Yu?"


    "This..." Cui Yu hesitated. It''s true that the gang of gangsters just now were all brought by the big man. But he didn''t know how powerful Gao Xiang was and whether he could hold Liu Pengdong. What he was more afraid of was that if the two sides couldn''t reach an agreement, Xiao Shi would hand over the video to the police, but the boy was very overcast.


    At this time, a taxi came by and a man reached out to stop it. Cui Yu said when he got on the bus, "OK, I''ll talk to Gao Xiang tomorrow to see what brother Xiang means..."


    The three made up their mind to find someone to settle the matter, and the taxi left in a flash.

 Chapter 10

    It''s 12 o''clock in the night. In the quiet area of xiaoshuwan in the east of the city, half of the pedestrians can''t be seen on the streets at night.


    At 7:00 after 12 o''clock, several figures appeared in a bar called "Blue Dream" on red flag road. After standing on the street for a while, they walked south without getting a taxi.


    "Old fat, how about that Beer girl today?"


    "Hey hey, there''s a lot of flesh in my butt. I touched it. Guess what, it''s hard on the spot."


    "Grass, you can be tough even if you touch a sow."


    "Screw you."


    The words "grass", "dry" and "your mother" pop out of the mouths of the six people all the way. Today''s young people are all like this. They don''t notice that in the shadow of the nearby buildings, a pair of eyes are staring at their back.


    The boy in the front of the six is quite tall, wearing a flowery shirt, with his hair combed up and a face of vanity. Naturally, he is brother Xiang who had a "cordial conversation" with Xiao Shili during the day.


    This bar is a place where they often come and have a drink. But today Gao Xiang feels strange. In his familiar territory, it seems that something is going to happen.


    At the end of the road is a small garden. After a circle around the garden, the road is divided into two parts. It is a famous road with frequent traffic accidents in the city. A few street lamps on the side of the road are in disrepair and flicker in the dark. In addition, it''s too late to see a half figure on the whole road.


    Six people were joking all the way. Just near the corner of the garden, a few people suddenly came out from the other side. Gao Xiang was already a little sensitive. At this time, he had to stand up and watch people walking out behind him. At one glance, there were more than ten people.


    The grass is gone!


    He cried in his heart. Six of them turned back and saw that seven or eight of them had stopped their way.


    Gao Xiang breathed. After all, he was mixed up. He calmed down for a moment, and turned around and said, "what''s the matter with you who come to look for my younger brother late at night?"


    A group of shadows stood still, and no one spoke. At this time, a man with his hands in his pocket came out slowly from behind.


    "Brother Xiang doesn''t remember me?"


    "You are..." Gao Xiang frowned and looked at each other. With the yellow street lamp, the speaker was wearing a dark black shirt and a pair of black glasses on the bridge of his nose. Only his white face stood out in the dark.


    Gao Xiang was stunned for a moment, and suddenly he gave a couple of dry smiles. "I''m really blind. I''m offended in school during the day. I''m here to accompany you. I dare to ask what part of my brother''s life is there?"


    "I don''t deserve it. Those who don''t know are innocent, and brother Xiang doesn''t offend me." The other side reached out and put up two fingers. With a flash forward, more than a dozen people suddenly rushed up without warning.


    Before Gao Xiang could react, his arms had been caught dead. He was more or less famous in this area. The other side said that he would turn his face, which was unexpected.


    Two of the other five people rushed up to protect Gao Xiang, while the other three saw that there were many people on the other side, so they didn''t want to fight at all. They ran to the road, but before they took a few steps, four or five people came around and smashed their clubs on them.


    Gao Xiang was held down by others and couldn''t move. He was both surprised and angry. Although he was a little rude during the day, it wasn''t a big holiday. Besides, he had already apologized and let the other side find face. The other side didn''t have the reason to turn his face against him.


    "Grass, I''ll tell you, you''ll regret it later." Gao Xiang angrily shouts a way, two people who come up to help oneself are also pressed to fall on the ground by the person.


    Three people over there are still lying on the ground, surrounded by a group of people, screaming high and low, but no one moves them.


    Xiao Shili slowly walked to the other side, the corner of his mouth turned up, "brother Xiang doesn''t know my name, then you remember, my name is Xiao Shili."


    "Xiao Shili... Brother Li, hum, I want to know what you mean?" Gao Xiang also feels that the other party''s goal is not to revenge on himself, but he can''t guess what he wants to do.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand and the crowd dispersed. The three people there were already lying on the ground and couldn''t move. Gao Xiang shook his clothes after he was released. The other two didn''t dare to move any more.


    "I''m waiting for you here. I just want to make friends with brother Xiang." Xiao Shili gave a faint smile¡° In short, I want brother Xiang to join me and work under my hands in the future. "


    After a few seconds, Gao Xiang seemed to react. He looked up at the sky and laughed twice. "Brother, I underestimate Gao Xiang too much."


    "No, I never look down on anyone. It''s just that some people can''t get into my vision and will be ignored by me." Xiao Shili looked into each other''s eyes, "you and I practice alone. If I win, you can think about what I said. If I lose, you can handle it."


    Gao Xiang suddenly feels that he can''t look at each other for a long time. There is something in each other''s eyes, which makes him uncomfortable. He starts with a slight side, but sneers in his heart.


    If it is normal for a boss to say this to himself, he must feel ridiculous. Nowadays, who is better than who, of course, is not decided by personal ability alone, or even by who has great influence. No one can tell who is the winner in the end. In fact, Gao Xiang can have such a thought, which also shows that Xiao Shili did not see the wrong person.


    But looking at the person in front of you who wants to fight with you, it''s OK for such a person to go to college. It''s a bit reluctant to fight. Gao Xiang''s idea is the same as Cui Yu''s. in his eyes, Xiao Shili just knows a few people on the scene. He doesn''t look like he''s out there. He''s nothing without the person who supports him.


    Today, the No. 20 can be called by himself. He thought he would get revenge in two days. It seems that he doesn''t have to wait so long.


    Gao Xiang thought of this smile, "OK, then do it according to the meaning of Li Ge."


    The main road is too eye-catching. A group of people move to the small garden. There is an empty space in the middle of the garden. There are many cool people sitting here and children playing roller skating, but it is a dead silence at this time.


    The people Xiao Shili brought formed a circle in the open field, and Gao Xiang''s people also watched the battle, not including those who were beaten by the group. Three people were still lying on the road outside.


    Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang stand face to face in the middle of the circle, slightly nervous in the air. Seeing that Xiao Shili didn''t mean to start first, Gao Xiang asks, "can we start, brother?"


    Xiao Shili nodded. At that moment, Gao Xiang stepped forward and swung his arm to hit the opponent''s left cheek.


    But just as he raised his fist, he didn''t hit it out. In the corner of his eye, a dark shadow suddenly came to his face. He was also a veteran of fighting. He reacted quickly. The raised hand immediately stood on the side of his head to defend his head. With a loud bang, Gao Xiang''s forearm seemed to be hit by an iron plate, and his strength was transferred to his body, The whole person is inclined to the left.


    It''s clear that he moved his hand first, but he was attacked by the other party first. Gao Xiang''s surprise is not small, but it''s his turn to fight back. Just as his right arm was about to retreat, the wind just hit him again.


    With a slight numbness of pain and a faint creak of the bone beside his ear, Gao Xiang knew that he was blocking the other side''s second foot. No, it should be said that the other side deliberately kicked in a place. But a person in such a short period of time, how can continuous kick two feet? The rhythm is so fast that I don''t even have a chance to swing my fist.


    It''s impossible!


    Gao Xiang didn''t have a chance to look at it carefully, but all the spectators nearby could see it clearly. At the moment when Gao Xiang just started, Xiao Shili''s left leg was flying out. He rowed forward and kicked upward at an angle of 45 degrees to hit the opponent''s head. After hitting the opponent, his bent left leg didn''t return to the ground, but only slightly fell to the knee of the other leg, Then he kicked the other side again.


    There was no room for the other side to fight back. No one noticed that in the dark, Xiao Shili''s face completely showed another expression, which was as fierce as a wolf without any pity. When the third kick hit Gao Xiang''s arm, he could not resist. He staggered under his feet and staggered to one side.


    After all, Gao Xiang is also a veteran of fighting. Although he has great strength in his three legs, he blocks them all. Except for his sore arms, it doesn''t matter. After standing firm, a tiger rushes towards Xiao Shili.


    He knows that people who are good at their legs must be close to each other, and those who are hard fisted must have some problems in their legs. At the moment, as long as we are close to each other, the form can be reversed.


    While rushing forward quickly, Gao Xiang noticed the shadow of his feet flying in front of him. He suddenly lowered himself. He actually dodged the foot. It was a gamble. If he couldn''t avoid being kicked in the face, he would lose the duel.


    After close up, Gao Xiang suddenly hugged his opponent''s waist and tried his best to push forward, intending to overturn his opponent to the ground. But after only six or seven meters, he stopped. He was like holding a big tree in his arms and could not move for half a minute.


    He didn''t believe that this thin "Scholar" had such great strength. In fact, he could see it from his three legs just now. In terms of physique, Gao Xiang is much stronger than Xiao Shili. As soon as he stops, his back is exposed naked in front of him. He knows what will happen next. In a hurry, he makes a sudden effort on his waist and says, "pour it for me!" He hugged Xiao Shili around his waist.


    As soon as people''s feet were off the ground, there was no force on their body, so they immediately lost their strength. When Xiao Shili put his hands on each other''s arms, the hoop was like an iron ring, which could not be broken off at all.


    At this time, Gao Xiang suddenly ran forward and was about to hit a stone pillar in front of him. All of a sudden, Xiao Shili tilted his upper body backward, then suddenly straightened forward and bumped his head into Gao Xiang''s forehead.


    This one brain door bumps brain door, send out a loud noise, the person all around not from closed next eye. Under the running, Gao Xiang leaned forward and turned back suddenly.

 Chapter 11

    "Brother Xiang!"


    "Brother Xiang!"


    Gao Xiang''s two loyal younger brothers saw that their faces changed and rushed forward.


    Gao Xiang lay sprawling on the ground, with his eyes closed. He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. Blood flowed down from his forehead and slowly dyed his whole face red.


    "Brother Xiang..."


    A little brother trembled and stretched out a hand to explore the boss''s breath. Before reaching the root of his nose, Gao Xiang suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the ground.


    "Xiao Shili... Ha ha... Xiao Shili... I remember... I remember..." he said with a loud smile vaguely, looking straight ahead, without focus at all. With these two words, he suddenly fell down again with a bang.


    Xiao Shi stood in the dark and looked at the man lying on the ground in a big shape. Then he turned and walked towards the exit of the garden.


    Under the night, there is also a red flowing down under the bangs, but the dazzling red adds a bit of monstrous color to the elegant and gentle face.


    One of them walked into Xiao Shili and asked in a respectful tone, "brother Li, that''s it?"


    These people didn''t know Xiao Shili at first. They just told him to leave brother in Dazhuang''s face. At this moment, everyone''s tone and eyes are full of awe. This seemingly unattractive young man is even more terrible than Liu Pengdong, who is known as the "killing machine".


    "Go back, the night is deep." Xiao Shili looked up at a lonely star in the sky. Now he just thought that he would go to Ma Yi''s ball hall to make do for one night. In addition, there is another thing that you must be confirmed.


    The next morning, instead of going directly to school, Xiao Shi went back to his home.


    Parents just got up and were about to wash. When they saw that their son suddenly came back, Xiao''s mother quickly took out her son''s schoolbag and put a few yuan into his son''s hand. "Take it quickly. Don''t be late for school. Did you live well at your classmate''s house last night?"


    "Very good." Xiao Shili took the bag, did not go out, but directly into his room.


    When he opened the drawer, the ancient book was still lying quietly. Xiao Shili quickly copied it and opened it to see that nothing had changed. Just like last night, he stopped for a few seconds, then turned it upside down to the black side.


    Sure enough, on the first black page, the number 150 was written in white.


    150... 150... Xiao Shi murmured from his mouth, and his eyes were straight.


    Last night I remember clearly, this page, is completely blank, absolutely not wrong! What is this


    "Dad, mom!" Xiao Shili yelled to the outside, "did you come into my room last night?"


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao''s mother came in with a strange look on her face. Her son never cared about these things before, "mom helped you clean your room last night. You don''t know how to clean it up. It''s a mess."


    In a hurry, Xiao Shili raised the book in his hand. "Did you write on this book last night?"


    Xiao''s mother was a little unhappy. "You child, you still suspect that we are here. Your diary and I never read it. When you are away, we haven''t even opened your drawer." When she saw that her son had such a big reaction, she naturally thought that thick book was his diary.


    Xiao Shili licked his lips. He knew that it was impossible. How could his mother write a number in the book for no reason? Besides, there was no white pen at home.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Don''t talk to your mother, son. Hurry up. You''re late for work." Xiao''s father called outside, and then said to Xiao Shili, "son, your things and your mother really haven''t moved. You can rest assured."


    "Is..." Xiao Shili dealt with two, with full of doubt and surprise out of the door, this thing is really too strange.


    Is


    Is all the good and evil in that book true?


    He shook his head and said to himself that it was impossible. He slowly put the book into his bag.


    This morning, Gao Xiang came to school with a gauze wrapped around his head. As soon as he got to the school gate, Cui Yu came out from one side.


    "Brother Xiang, my brother was beaten last night."


    "Who?" Gao Xiang said impatiently.


    Cui Yu then saw Gao Xiang''s appearance and was stunned. "Brother Xiang, this is..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fart


    Cui Yu pulls Gao Xiang to the sidewalk and lights a cigarette. Then I told you exactly what happened last night.


    As he listened, Gao Xiang began to look gloomy. When the other party finished, he threw half a cigarette on the ground and said in a low voice, "I advise you to bear this matter. That person is not something you and I can afford."


    "Ah..." Cui Yu Leng for a few seconds, staring at Gao Xiang, suddenly understand what.


    "Brother Xiang, is the injury on your head also..."


    "Grass, tell your mother not to talk nonsense!" Gao Xiang suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Cui Yu''s hair. No matter how surprised he is, he drags him to the school gate.


    Last night, he spent a night on the sofa in the second brother''s shop. All night long, he listened to the rat quarrel. Coupled with the pain on his forehead, when Xiao Shili came into the classroom in the morning, two big black bags under his eyes were hanging. He walked to his seat in a trance and sat down. His only thought was that he just wanted to sleep.


    Just as he put his Chinese, mathematics and physics textbooks on the table and folded them into a "pillow", he just hugged them with his arms and put them on his face. With a loud noise, the door of the classroom was suddenly kicked open, and a tall boy came in with a small man in his hand.


    Gao Xiang threw the man in his hand down the aisle near the front row, and then faced the third row seat. A young man who was leaning his head and pressing his face on several layers of books said, "brother Li, I brought it to you. I don''t want to tell you if I owe you money, but I also want to make a conspiracy. What do you say, brother Li?"


    Xiao Shili squints an eye and looks at Cui Yu, who is shrinking into a ball on the ground and shivering. How can the latter think of such a result? Gao Xiang not only doesn''t help himself, but also stands on the enemy''s side. Yesterday they were bullying Xiao Shili together, and today they suddenly call brother Li!


    Poor Cui Yu couldn''t figure out what was going on. His mind was filled with confusion and fear. Of course, he would not know and believe what happened in xiaoshuwan last night.


    Xiao Shili ignores Cui Yu, who is trembling at his feet like a dog. He turns his eyes to Gao Xiang and stands up from his chair.


    "Brother Li, from today on, I''ll follow you." Gao Xiang suddenly bowed his head and said heavily. After a few seconds, he said again, "as long as I leave my brother, I will go through fire and water without hesitation."


    Xiao Shili smiles slightly, all of which are expected by himself. "Brother Xiang doesn''t have to say that. In the future, everyone will be brothers. There are still many things waiting for us to do¡°


    "Yes Gao Xiang''s eyes showed a look of excitement, a feeling of long absence. This moment suddenly reappeared in his body, which may be called the blood of youth. Although it gradually died out with the washing of time, it was in Xiao Shili''s faint smile that the blood was ignited again in an instant.


    Gao Xiang didn''t know how many things were in his eyes until several years later, but at that moment, he reflected an idea in his dark pupil, which was almost superstitious: as long as it was what the man wanted to do, it would be achieved.


    After two people look at each other, Xiao Shili smiles. At this time, the light in his eyes is soft. Gao Xiang finds that looking at this man is not so terrible.


    The classroom was quiet, and everyone''s eyes were focused on this side for a moment. Many people knew the tall boy. Gao Xiang of class five, the famous gangster of the school, was also famous in the school. Cui Yu, who is usually arrogant and domineering in this class, is paralyzed on the ground like a dead dog. It''s not that he can''t get up, but that he doesn''t dare to get up at all.


    Gao Xiang''s words just now were heard by many people. His surprised and curious eyes immediately surrounded the freshman who just came to report the day before yesterday. Xiao Shili saw that there was not much time left for class, so he said, "brother Xiang, you go back first, I will deal with it here."


    "Yes, brother Li, just call me Xiangzi later." Gao Xiang nodded and turned away.


    "Come on, get up." Xiao Shili frowned and said, in fact, he is still a little dissatisfied with Gao Xiang''s behavior. So far, he doesn''t want to be looked at with different eyes in his class.


    "Thank you, brother Li. Thank you, brother Li." Cui Yu got up from the ground in a hurry. This time, he took out a black plastic bag from his schoolbag and put it on the table.


    Fortunately, I prepared it in advance and didn''t rely on Gao Xiang, otherwise I would be dead today. He knew that Xiao Shili''s revenge on himself would inevitably escalate, and now he had to seek the other party''s forgiveness by any means.


    Cui Yu''s hand has not yet been retracted, and then two people came from the side, a brown paper envelope, a piece of wrapped newspaper, were gently placed on the desk in front of him at the same time. It turned out that they were all prepared. Cui Yu secretly scolded the two grandchildren. Yesterday, who said they would not give money even if they were killed? He regretted that he didn''t take the two cowards when he went to find Gao Xiang just now.


    Xiao Shili slightly raised his eyelids, still sleepy.


    "OK, let''s go." he put three pieces of square things into his schoolbag. At this time, the bell rang for class. Cui Yu, three of them were granted amnesty and said, "thank you, thank you." Get back to your seat£¨ I don''t know what I''m thanking.)


    Xiao Shili arched up and closed his eyes on the table. When I got 150000 yuan easily, I felt very happy. Although I didn''t look at the money carefully, I expected that the three fools didn''t dare to cheat themselves.


    Suddenly I think of something. I sit up and send a message to my second brother. Looking up, I see the small glasses in the front row turn around and look at myself straightforwardly.


    Xiao Shili touched his face and looked at each other in a puzzled way, "what''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? "


    "No... nothing." Small glasses said, quickly turned his head back.


    At this time, the door of the classroom opened and the head teacher came in bald. Today''s first class is mathematics. Xiao Shi couldn''t help but feel depressed. It seems that he still has to carry it. Last time he fell asleep in mathematics class, the old man was very dissatisfied. This time, I''m afraid he will be angry with his "good student".


    Unexpectedly, bald this section is not to class, but announced a news. The old man is 56 years old this year. He had already prepared a month ago. Today, his resignation report was finally approved. Talent is a private school. A labor contract is also signed between teachers and schools. As long as the contract is terminated, teachers can leave at any time.


    "Students, after I retire, Mr. Lin will replace me as your head teacher. Let''s give a round of applause. Let''s welcome Mr. Lin to say a few words for you."


    In fact, the old man was just talking. He didn''t expect the students to have any reaction. But this time, unexpectedly, before his voice came to the ground, there was a burst of applause. But at a glance, it was almost all boys who clapped their hands.


    A nerve of Xiao Shili was suddenly touched. He subconsciously raised his head and saw Lin Shihan coming in from the door and stepping on the platform.


    The applause became more enthusiastic. The old man took off his glasses and wiped them with emotion. I''m afraid this is the most effective sentence he said in this classroom. As expected, he is still a young man. It seems that he really should retire.


    In the past three days, Xiao Shili hasn''t taken Lin Shihan''s class once, and his impression of this beautiful little teacher only stays on the side he saw on the first day of registration. But the high chest of the shirt, and the wriggling plump hips, naturally stay in the back of my mind.

 Chapter 12

    Today is the first day of taking office as a head teacher, and there will be a "ceremony" to take over the class. Before going out, Lin Shihan has carefully dressed up and lightly depicted her pretty face with light makeup. She is charming but not coquettish. Standing on the platform, she has a quiet and intellectual temperament.


    But in sharp contrast to her beautiful intellectual face, it is the plump face like a ripe peach. Today, Lin Shihan is still wearing a snow-white shirt and a black skirt. Her hair is rolled up on her head. The difference is that a pair of slender silk stockings are changed into flesh color, and the front end of the high-heeled sandals at the end of the leg curve shows a row of jade like fiber toes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have the plot of loving his feet, but when he saw the jade feet, his heart still beat for no reason.


    Looking up again, the three buttons down the collar of the shirt were not buttoned up. It was not because of the hot weather, but because if they were buttoned up, Lin Shihan would be too restrained and feel uncomfortable.


    It took a full ten seconds for Xiao Shi to leave his upper body on the table and enjoy the beauty all over again. He still felt that he was still in the mood. Needless to say, the other boys in the class naturally have the same eyes. The difference is that the eyes of the rest are only focused on the women''s chest, thighs and buttocks.


    A beautiful woman is like a beautiful work of art. She needs to taste her beauty completely, but only focus on the part. It''s not appreciation, it''s pure beauty.


    In the whole classroom, the only one who knows how to taste women is probably one person.


    "Hello, students, from today on, I''m the head teacher of class 16 in Senior High School..." after a brief opening speech, Lin Shihan''s little face has turned a little red, which makes her delicate cheek even more attractive. In the eyes of a fresh graduate, the head teacher is undoubtedly a very important duty, so Lin Shihan is also slightly nervous.


    After a pause for a few seconds, the classroom was quiet. Lin Shihan was a little strange. Today''s atmosphere seemed abnormal. The students who were usually naughty seemed to be very good today. Cui Yu, in particular, sat upright in the last row.


    After thinking about it for a while, she smiles. It must be Mr. Wang who is going to leave. The students don''t want to leave him. Who said that the students don''t respect and love the teacher now? There is still a feeling between the students and the teacher.


    "Well, Mr. Lin, I''ll say a few last words as encouragement to the students in the future." The old man saw that the atmosphere today was really good. It was a miracle that would never happen in a thousand years. He had planned to go through the formalities immediately after the explanation. Suddenly, he wanted to take the opportunity to make the last speech in his teaching career.


    He stood on the platform and cleared his throat. Before he finished clearing his throat, he fell down again in Hula. Those who should read novels should read novels, and those who should play mobile phones should play mobile phones


    "Classmates... People... I... I..." the old man held on for a long time, and jumped out a few words. Lin Shihan was afraid that he would hold on to his heart disease, so he helped him down.


    "Mr. Lin, China''s education has a long way to go. It''s all up to you in the future..." when he left, the old man held Lin Shihan''s hand and said tearfully.


    When Lin Shihan came back to class, the students immediately sat down. Of course, only boys


    Half of this class is used for communication between teachers and students, and half for class. One class ends in a relaxed and happy atmosphere. Xiao Shili yawns. Although beauty can refresh her eyes, she can''t get rid of the difficulty. She pushes the book and is about to lie down when she is knocked on her head.


    Lin Shihan stood at his desk and patted Xiao Shili with an English book. "I go to bed after class. Are you sleepy?"


    Xiao Shili raised his head, his eyes were facing the two proud peaks, and a faint fragrance came from his nose. Although he wanted to see the girl''s peach dimple, he was blocked by two mountains.


    Lin Shihan blushed a little and felt the boy''s eyes. Any woman would feel unnatural when she was looked at like this. Besides, this guy has a certain criminal record.


    Then he hesitated, but he said, "Xiao Shili, if you have time after school, please come to my office."


    Xiao Shili hasn''t reacted yet. The girl has left with a fragrance.


    He looked at the table and at the girl''s back, smiling. Of course, he would not refuse such an invitation. As for anything, it was secondary.


    When Lin Shihan leaves, Gao Xiang rushes in. I don''t know if it''s always like this when ya breaks into other classes. He kicks the door open first every time, which is a bit like Wen Yang.


    A student with soymilk was hit by the door, and the soymilk spilled all over the floor, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Seeing Xiao Shili, Gao Xiang suddenly remembered something. He felt his head in embarrassment and said with a smile, "brother Li, I''m sorry, I''m used to it."


    "Come on, get out." Xiao Shili didn''t want to attract more attention. They left the classroom one by one.


    "Brother Li, where is your sphere of influence? How come I have never heard of you before?" In the corridor, Gao Xiang gave Xiao Shi a cigarette and asked in a respectful tone.


    "Ha ha, do you think I came out to mix?" Xiao Shili asked with a smile.


    Gao Xiang was stunned for a moment, and then looked at his "big brother" carefully, and then laughed again, "Li Ge is a real man, and he doesn''t show his face. Of course, laymen like us can''t see it."


    "Xiangzi." Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and said, "what do you think of the word" Hun "


    Gao Xiang thought, "it''s about using violence to solve everything, so that others are afraid of us, just like in the movie Gu Huo Zai."


    Xiao Shili listened and shook his head with a smile. "In the definition of a normal society, a person should receive education as soon as he is born, go to primary school, middle school and University, and then leave the campus to enter the society, work, get married and have children. Once you get out of this fixed step, you become what people call "Hun". Everyone has to live like a cogwheel, which may be the hope of most parents for their children, but in my opinion, mixing is an unrestrained and free way of life. Xiangzi, tell me, what do you want most in the world? "


    Gao Xiang saw the light from the man''s eyes again, the light that changed his direction of life in one night and affected him all his life.


    "I want to..." he fell into thinking, for this man''s question, he suddenly did not have the confidence to give the answer.


    One hand patted Gao Xiang on the shoulder. "Later, you will understand." Xiao Shili took a few steps, and Gao Xiang quickly followed.


    "Well, just say what you have to say." They stopped at the corner of a secluded corridor. This is the teaching equipment room. Usually, no one passed by. Xiao Shili saw that Gao Xiang had been holding his words for a long time.


    "Cough." Gao Xiang coughed in a low voice, as if nothing could hide from his elder brother''s eyes. "Well, you just came to school this week. I''d like to introduce the situation of this school to you." Needless to say, I will follow others in the future. Of course, I can''t make my boss confused.


    "Well." Xiao Shili nodded faintly. In fact, he always wanted to know something about the school.


    Seeing that the boss showed some interest, Gao Xiang immediately said, "let''s talk about our higher level first. In eight classes, there are three people with certain strength. Chen Qinglong of class two, nicknamed Feilong, controls class one or two. Outside the school, his sphere of influence is mainly around the people''s Park, and there are about 30 gangsters under his command, He is also a famous master in that area.


    "Feng Yu in class three is nicknamed" little white face ". It doesn''t mean that she is a soft eater. She is insidious and cunning. She has more money in her family and has no influence outside school. She is mainly concentrated in the school. The whole class of class three is his. In terms of the higher level alone, it can be said that he has the most momentum. The other two people want to let him have some points."


    "In the end, Yang Wei of class seven, who has no ability to make trouble at the senior level, depends on his sister. Without that woman''s cover, Xiao Ya would have been in the hospital seven or eight times earlier. At present, class four and seven are under his control. When Xiangge didn''t come, class six is the same."


    "A woman?" Xiao Shili didn''t respond to the last sentence, but the woman aroused his interest. It''s not that he looks down on women, but that Yang Wei is obviously the most powerful of the three, which makes him a little concerned about what kind of person this woman is and can cover people to such a degree.


    "Yes, his elder sister''s name is Yang Meiyu. Now she is a sophomore in senior high school. Li Ge should have heard of it on the street."


    "No


    It is said that Xiao Shili and Da Zhuang Wen Yang have been together for so many years, and they should know something about the things on the street. But he was not a gangster since he was a child. Although he did a lot of bad things with his brothers, many of them were his ideas. However, Xiao Shili didn''t care about the rumors of some small gangs or even gangsters from the bottom of his heart. Although they said it, they forgot it after hearing it.


    "There are too many rumors about this woman, but I don''t know which one is true. Some people say that she came out when she was 12 years old. Now she is the boss of a gangster in the city. There are also rumors that she is the boss''s mistress. In a word, what is certain is that the woman now dominates the whole senior class in the school, and hundreds of men all yield to one woman. " Gao Xiang always talks about it with his younger brother. It''s like storytelling.


    Xiao Shili nodded and seemed to be lost in thought.


    At this time, the class bell rings. It doesn''t matter whether Gao Xiang goes to class or not, but he doesn''t dare to pull Xiao Shili to skip class. Today''s talk has benefited Gao Xiang a lot, but in his heart, he still treats Xiao Shili as a good student. After a few more puffs, they returned to the classroom.


    In school, the time of the day is the most difficult, but if you can fall asleep in every class, the time will become unusually fast.


    After school, Xiao Shili picked up his schoolbag and walked out of the classroom towards the office. Of course, he would never forget that

 Chapter 13

    On the way to see the beautiful teacher, Xiao Shili deliberately went to the toilet and smoked a cigarette by the way. He estimated that the teachers in the office were almost gone before he slowly came out of the toilet. He didn''t want to miss the chance to be alone with Lin Shihan.


    The teacher''s office is located in the center of the whole floor. After knocking twice, a clear voice came from inside, "please come in."


    "Miss Lin, are you looking for me?"


    "Well, please have a seat." Lin Shihan pointed to a chair beside him.


    The office is empty. All the other teachers are off work. Lin Shihan is the only one to keep it, obviously waiting for himself. Xiao Shili''s interval was just right, and the time didn''t drag on too long, so the girl didn''t show a look of blame or impatience.


    Xiao Shili was sitting in another teacher''s seat next to Lin Shihan. This was the first time he saw Lin sitting. The skirt of the black dress was pulled up slightly, and more parts of his thighs were exposed. Because of the pressure, the two beautiful legs hidden under the silk stockings were more plump and fleshy.


    Xiao Shili remembered the lesson in front of him this time, and soon looked away. He didn''t want the girl to think she was a sex wolf. Although he wanted to look deeper through the black skirt, he couldn''t be too obvious.


    "Xiao Shili, there is something I want to talk about with you." With a pair of wonderful eyes, Lin Shihan swept the gentle face of the student in front of him. He looked down and thought he was nervous, so he said, "don''t be nervous, but before that, I hope you don''t mind. This conversation is only between you and me, and no one else will know."


    It seems that something really happened? Xiao Shili raised his head, a little curious, "you say, Mr. Lin."


    "Well, that''s right. I looked at your student status file last night." Lin Shihan lowered her head and flipped through a pile of documents in her hand. In fact, the head teacher''s appointment certificate came down three days ago. Before that, she carefully looked through all the students'' files and didn''t go to see Xiao Shili''s, but on these pieces of paper, she found some problems.


    "According to the records on your file... We''ll skip primary school first, only junior high school." Lin Shihan changed his tone and began to count them one by one. "In the three years of junior high school, you failed nine times in the exam, not including the monthly exam results. The average score of each course is 50 points. That is to say, on average, you failed once in three years." Of course, there is no record on these student status files. She calculated them herself.


    The beauty teacher is not finished yet. "Moreover, in three years, you have recited three punishments, once a year on average, two serious warnings, and one stay in school for inspection. Finally, your junior high school head teacher gave you the comment..." the girl sighed gently, "I won''t read it, you can see it yourself..."


    From junior high school to senior high school, the files of students'' status have been transferred from junior high school to senior high school by the Education Bureau. Without the help of students, Xiao Shili did not see them. He put his head together and looked at them. In the comment column, he wrote, "unite students and love sports."


    It''s gone.


    Of course, no one knows that uniting students is often called to play group fights, love sports is often truant to play basketball on the playground.


    Damned old witch, Xiao Shili cursed the head teacher of junior high school in his heart. If he wrote more, he would die.


    Looking up, Lin Shihan is examining himself with a pair of big eyes.


    "By the way, did you enroll through special recruitment?"


    Finally into the theme, although Xiao Shili does not think his behavior is perfect, but did not expect to be found so soon.


    Lin Shihan gently and seriously knocked on the table, "I''m very curious, Xiao Shili. With your performance in junior high school, how did you get such a good result in the senior high school entrance examination, and how did you get admitted to our school? I hope you can give me an answer."


    What a powerful woman. She''s coming to expose herself so soon. I can''t see her elegant and quiet appearance at ordinary times.


    However, Xiao Shili was not nervous at all. He had at least ten ways to deal with the woman in front of him. To tell the truth, Lin Shihan made him feel a little excited from the first sight. He didn''t want to deal with such a girl with the methods in his mind, but he would be desperate when he had to.


    In Xiao Shili''s dictionary, there are never the words "right" and "wrong". In his eyes, perhaps the world itself is chaotic.


    "It''s like this, Mr. Lin." Xiao Shili looked down at the table and pretended to be ashamed. "In fact, in the examination room, I didn''t do those questions myself."


    Although Lin Shihan has been suspicious for a long time, he didn''t expect that he would admit so soon that a series of "interrogation" tricks prepared behind him have not been used yet.


    "You didn''t do it yourself. Who did it?" She asked curiously.


    "I have a person I know who is in an examination room with me. He passed me the answers."


    Lin Shihan shook his head in disbelief, frowned and looked at the boy with a guilty face, "if you copy other people''s, can you copy the third place in the city? So the person who helped you was either number one or number two? " One of these two people is a talent, and the other''s examination room number is not difficult to find out.


    "Yes, that person is Li Yuanqi, the number one student in the city''s senior high school entrance examination this year." Xiao Shili felt his way.


    "Li Yuanqi? Do you know him? "


    "Yes, we have grown up from small to big."


    Lin Shihan thought about it and sighed, "OK, tomorrow I will find Li Yuanqi to prove that he is from our school. I hope you don''t cheat the teacher."


    "I don''t mean to cheat you now." Xiao Shili made a hard face and slowly stood up from his chair. "Mr. Lin, you don''t have to worry about this anymore. I won''t come to school from tomorrow."


    Lin Shihan was surprised and stood up all of a sudden. She just wanted to force the other party to admit that she didn''t want to force her to drop out of school.


    "Hey, don''t worry, teacher... Teacher doesn''t mean that, you sit down first..." the girl is young after all. When she sees her students'' behavior, she is flustered. After they stand up, Xiao Shili is still a head higher than her. Lin Shihan can only look up at the young man''s angular face and gently pull his sleeve.


    Xiao Shili bowed his head. There was tension, anxiety and concern in his beautiful face. From this point of view, Lin Shihan didn''t have the feeling that it was hard to get close to the teacher, but was more like a big sister next door. Because she cared about her younger brother, she unconsciously revealed her feelings.


    Xiao Shili''s heart beat a little, but he still said, "no, teacher, if you tell the school about it, then the school will definitely expel me. Instead of being expelled from the school, I''d better drop out. Don''t tell my parents about it. I''m ready to work in other places in two days."


    "You... You are not allowed to fool around, the teacher... The teacher will not tell the school about it, but on the condition that you promise me not to do stupid things." Lin Shihan looks at the boy''s dejected eyes and decides that he has decided to do so. She didn''t want to report the matter to the school, but before that, she wants to teach Xiao Shili a lesson, so that he can be nervous and learn from it. In fact, even if he reports it, once there is no evidence, and if Xiao Shili doesn''t admit it, the school can''t punish him.


    In fact, there is a big flaw in Xiao Shili''s words, but at this time, Lin Shihan can''t hear it. If she lets a child in his prime drop out of school to work for her own reason, even a bad student like Xiao Shili, as a people''s teacher and a kind girl, her heart will not accept it anyway.


    "No, teacher, don''t lie to me. If my parents know, they will die of grief. I will leave tonight." Xiao Shili turned his head and went to the door.


    "Hello." Lin Shihan is in a hurry. He grabs Xiao Shili''s hand and they pull together. Although they only hold a few fingers, Xiao Shili still feels the warmth and lubrication from the little hand. He could have dragged Lin Shihan away, but then he suddenly stops and doesn''t want to let go.


    "Fool, the teacher won''t cheat you." Lin Shihan was angry and anxious. The student was too solid minded. It was the other party''s fault. Now he begged him.


    "Really?" Xiao Shili looked back at the girl''s face which was slightly red because of shortness of breath. He wanted to laugh. This little teacher is so cute.


    "Really Lin Shihan then remembered his teacher''s identity, pulled Xiao Shili to the table, and said in a tone of command, "sit down, don''t move!"


    Xiao Shili sat down quietly and tried to bear that the line at the corner of his mouth didn''t turn up. Well, his kung fu has been done enough. Let''s see how the little girl ended.


    Lin Shihan unscrewed his cup and drank a lot of water. Then he glared at Xiao Shili and began to complain, "you are such a child. Even if you cheat in the exam, you will drop out of school. Do you think it''s not hard for your parents to do this? Since you have considered for them, why do you want to do such childish things?"


    children? Xiao Shili turned his lips secretly. Who is the child?


    "Then I can''t help it. You have been known by the teacher. What else can I do?" At this time, he was not bitter, but full of spirit.


    "I just want you to admit it, but I didn''t say to pursue it..." Lin Shihan said half of it, and thought it was too cheap for him.


    "Although I will not report this matter to the school, but also to make certain punishment to you..." Lin Shihan turned his eyes to think, inadvertently showed a pair of naive and lovely expression.


    Come on, I''m waiting. Xiao Shili looks at the girl''s long eyelashes, and her heart is full of waves. I can''t imagine how she will punish herself.

 Chapter 14

    "Listen up." After thinking for half a day, Lin Shihan suddenly made a decision and said solemnly, "I will make up for you every weekend until your academic performance reaches the standard of the school."


    "Ah?" The man opened his eyes wide and didn''t understand.


    "Ah, what?" Lin Shihan knocked on Xiao Shili''s head again, "don''t you want to?"


    "No... no..." the fool didn''t want to. Xiao Shili just didn''t expect that luck would come to him unexpectedly.


    Even if he just pretended to be very similar, it was too incredible. He couldn''t believe that he would have such good luck.


    Beautiful teachers not only forgive themselves, but also take the initiative to make up lessons for themselves. Such a good thing can only happen in a dream


    In his dream, when he was reciting these two words, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something. He was stunned by surprise and suddenly showed a strange look. He suddenly opened his schoolbag, searched inside, found the treasure book of cheating and pulled it out.


    A few turns to the white first page, he immediately stupefied.


    The number 10, which I saw last night, suddenly disappeared. There was no dirt or trace on the white paper. Xiao Shili looked at the spine of the book, and there was no sign of being torn off.


    This book has been put in the schoolbag today. No one can touch it, and even if someone has touched it, it can''t be so clean.


    Xiao Shili''s heart became violent. Does it mean that all this is true


    What is written in the book is true. As long as you do good deeds and accumulate good value, you can change your destiny of benefiting yourself!


    The 10 written on the white paper is the so-called good value? If so, today''s experience in the office is influenced by this book.


    Although he still felt very incredible, Xiao Shili subconsciously began to tend to believe it, because since he got this treasure book yesterday, the fact that happened can not be explained by common sense, and just after this happened, everything began to coincide with what was written in the book.


    He did good deeds, accumulated 10 points, and then changed his fate through these 10 points. But where do these 10 points come from?


    By the way, I got this treasure book yesterday, and I helped the old man yesterday, so these 10 points are written on it.


    Ha ha, if that''s the case, it''s really cool. As long as you do more good deeds, whatever you do in the future will be invincible. Study, exam, work, job search, and beauty, you will only succeed, not fail!


    Cut! What are these? You can go to buy lottery tickets and win a few five million dollars. You don''t have to worry about anything in your life. If you are more ambitious, I''m afraid you can run for the president of the United States with this!


    Just as Xiao Shi, in his lust, was thinking farther and farther away, the book in his hand was suddenly taken away.


    "When the teacher talks to you, how can you be half hearted?" Lin Shihan looked sulky, took the book in his hand and said, "what is this?"


    For a moment, Xiao Shili was so excited that he forgot that Lin Shihan was still there. When he saw that Baojian had been robbed by her, he was afraid that she would confiscate it. He hurriedly said, "Teacher Lin, this... This is my diary."


    "Diary? What are you doing with your diary all of a sudden? " Lin Shihan stares at Xiao Shili suspiciously. His behavior just now is really abnormal. "Is there anything strange in it?"


    "No..." Xiao Shili finally calmed down from his excitement. "This is the book I just bought. I''m going to write a diary in the future."


    "Really?" Lin Shihan looked at it suspiciously. Sure enough, there was a blank space in it. He gave the book back to Xiao Shili with a snort. "You haven''t answered my question, don''t you want to?"


    A heart fell, after reaction, Xiao Shili immediately turned his lips, "but... Our family doesn''t have so much money, please can''t afford you..." he was afraid that the beauty would see his ecstatic expression, and he changed his mind, and conveniently put the treasure into his schoolbag.


    "Fool." Lin Shihan gently glared at him, his mouth slightly bent up, three percent angry, seven percent smiling, "who said you should give money, if someone else pays me to go, I won''t go."


    "This..."


    "Well, it''s an order. Don''t say anything more." But by the end of this semester, you must be in the top ten of the whole class, otherwise, hum


    The latter half of the sentence seems to be a threat, but it''s actually an encouragement. Maybe she hasn''t thought of it yet.


    Thank you, Mr. Lin Xiao Shili''s words came from his heart. He stood up and bowed to the teacher.


    "All right, all right." Lin Shihan was a little unnatural. He picked up his bag from the table and said, "it''s late. Let''s go."


    The two of them walked out of the teaching building together. The afterglow of the evening sun reflected in the corridor, stretching the figure of the boy and the girl long. Lin Shihan''s face was set off by the orange color, which made it even more beautiful. Xiao Shili peeked at the girl next to him with his spare light, and thought of the animation "five centimeters per second" that he had seen before. If the girl next to him changed into a colonel''s skirt, They are really like a couple of little lovers coming home from school.


    He is amused at his idea that 16-year-old Xiao Shili thinks he is a rational person, and his occasional emotional feelings are often denied by himself..


    Although I really want to have the impulse to send the girl home, it''s still a bit out of time. First, they have different identities, which may lead to a lot of eyes and discussions. Second, their relationship has not reached that stage, and the girl may not agree.


    Although the treasure can be used, it seems that the above good values have been used up just now. Without a clear understanding of how to use the treasure, Xiao Shili decided not to be rash.


    So after going out of the building, Xiao Shili said byebye to the girl smartly, and then walked out of the school with his pocket in his hand.


    But after a few steps, he heard a small scream behind him. Xiao Shili looked back at the sound. Lin Shihan was pushing her pink pedal and standing in the same place with a tangled face.


    "What''s the matter?" The man put his hands in the bag and folded it back.


    "Alas..." Lin Shihan sighed, looked at the motorcycle and did not speak, gathered up her hair which was slightly blown away by the wind.


    Xiao Shili went over and squatted down to see that the front and rear wheels were flat, as if they were out of breath. After careful observation, he found that there were two small holes in the outer tube. He saw that they were stabbed with a knife, and he could see it at a glance, because he didn''t do it less when he was a child.


    "Maybe someone did the prank. These guys are really hateful." Xiao Shi stood up, his face disgusted, but in his heart he was thanking the unfortunate guy£¨ Why bad luck? I''ll find out later.)


    Lin Shihan was in a good mood, but she suddenly fell down. She also knew that it was a student who did it. It was the first time that she met this kind of thing since she worked. From a girl''s psychological point of view, she suddenly became the object of revenge. In addition to sadness, she was also afraid.


    Xiao Shili also thinks it''s a bit strange. If he wants to puncture a teacher''s tire, the teacher will not be a beautiful woman first, and then he will offend himself. Otherwise, he is the kind of teacher that everyone hates. However, such a gentle and beautiful girl as Lin Shihan, who is kind to students, can''t happen to her.


    Unless there''s only one possibility.


    girl student. Two words popped out of his head.


    Today, after listening to Gao Xiang''s introduction, Xiao Shili learned that there are quite a few little girls in this school.


    "Miss Lin, have you offended anyone recently?" Xiao Shili asked this question with clear knowledge, and he deliberately accentuated his tone.


    Lin Shihan sips her little mouth and thinks about it, then slowly shakes her head. She is still in a trance after being surprised. She doesn''t understand why she was treated like this.


    "Well..." Xiao Shili made a thoughtful expression, "today I will send you home, tomorrow you will reflect the situation with the school, see how the school deal with it, I believe the person who did it will be found out."


    "Well." Lin Shihan nodded helplessly, which was the only way. He was a little afraid, and was told by Xiao Shili that he had no bottom in his heart. He didn''t refuse to send him home. If you want to say who you have offended, there is a real person, but it can''t be said in front of the students. Thinking of this, her eyebrows are slightly tangled.


    "Then you wait for me, I''ll park the car back." Xiao Shili took the car from the girl.


    "Good."


    Looking at the worried expression of the beauty teacher, Xiao Shili really can''t bear it, but since the person who did it is a woman, it''s OK. After the big deal, let Gao Xiang send some younger brothers to stare more near the garage.


    After a while, Lin Shihan came back and gave Xiao Shili a smile, "OK, let''s go."


    Everyone can see that she is pretending to smile, big eyes in the depression, it is lingering.


    "Mr. Lin, I promise this will never happen again." They walked to the school gate side by side. Xiao Shili said low.


    "Well, thank you." Lin Shihan only thought that Xiao Shili was comforting himself. After a smile, he didn''t care.


    Just as they walked out of the school gate, next to the small flower bed on one side of the school gate, there were four or five people dressed in flowing clothes and little ruffians who were smoking. One of them pointed to the direction of the school gate and said, "look, it''s coming out."


    "Who the hell is that man?"


    "Which class."


    "Damn, I''m a nerd at first sight, just when he doesn''t exist."


    Several people all stood up from the ground. Although they were wearing casual clothes and school sports shoes, they still exposed their identity as students of the school. One of the boys with shaved temples left his cigarette on the ground with a dirty smile in his eyes.


    "Zhang Lei, what are you going to do?"


    "We''ve chosen all the places. Go ahead with the plan."


    "But you can''t do it in a place like that?" One student said.


    "What do you know? It''s fun to go step by step. Today, I just want to touch her stockings, big buttocks, and pick her small B seams. When she''s touched by me, I''ll take her out to open a house. I don''t want to do whatever I want. " Light sideburns slant corners of the mouth, a confident smile, now the rich family''s children think that money can get everything done, regardless of the consequences.


    Several other students couldn''t help salivating. One of them said, "Zhang Lei, you''ll let us have a taste later."


    "Don''t worry, you are indispensable."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Mr. Lin, where do you live?" Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan are walking on the street at dusk. It''s time for them to get off work. There are a lot of pedestrians on the road. Lin Shihan is still very dazzling in the crowd. Xiao Shili constantly feels that his eyes are casting on this side.


    "It''s near the Xinmen bridge."


    Xinmen bridge, isn''t that big brother''s place? It''s a coincidence that Xiao Shili smiles.


    "What are you laughing at?" The girl just saw his facial reaction.


    "Ha ha, no, I''m just thinking... Look around..."


    In addition to people around, Lin Shihan turned his head, almost all the men''s eyes were looking at him, the most of them were office workers in suits and shoes, carrying bags in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?" The girl looked at her students in bewilderment.


    "Look at these people, wearing cheap suits, working at least eight hours a day, and often working overtime. Some people even spend two to four hours a day commuting between home and the company. When they get home, they only have to take a bath and sleep. Among these people, there are many undergraduates from famous universities..." Xiao Shili raised his head. "Is that the meaning of life?"


    "Why do you say that? They have just graduated from school and are all working hard for their own future. What''s wrong?"


    "They just live in a cage."


    Lin Shihan turned his head, looked at Xiao Shili for a moment, and gently shook his head. "Children like you always have such complaints. In fact, everyone thinks so, but what can we do? Our society is like this. If you want to survive, you must abide by its rules. How about Xiao Shi leaving you? Do you have an ideal


    "My ideal is to break this cage." Xiao Shili said faintly, "at least break my cage. The law of my life will be made by myself, not by anyone."


    Lin Shihan looked at the boy, and suddenly she was in a daze. In a flash, she felt a kind of unusual breath on the other side, which was a kind of cold but hot breath that could be forced into people''s heart.


    "Hiss..." the sound of opening the valve interrupted her thinking and arrived at the bus stop.


    "Well, take No.1 bus here and you can go directly to my home. Thank you for taking me here." Lin Shihan stands still, turns around and gently waves to Xiao Shili. She is embarrassed to ask her students to send her home all the time. Besides, Xiao Shili''s parents will be worried about it when it''s so late.


    "Teacher, you haven''t asked me where I live?" Xiao Shili''s expression was a little uncomfortable. Seeing several men waiting for the bus at the stop sign, he focused on Lin Shihan''s skirt. Of course, the four men who were walking behind him all the way made him feel uncomfortable most.


    As a matter of fact, shortly after he left school, Xiao Shili found that the four little gangsters behind him were not particularly concerned. The other party''s line of four always followed him from a distance. His eyes were like flies, staring at Lin Shihan tightly.

 Chapter 15

    When they were waiting for the bus, the four men also stood down in front of the stop sign. They looked like they were waiting for the bus, but they couldn''t keep their eyes on Lin Shihan''s pretty back, which was not suspicious, because most of the men in the neighborhood were doing the same thing with them.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, Lin Shihan''s reaction was quick. He immediately understood and said with a little surprise, "do you live near Xinmen bridge, too?"


    "Well."


    "After that, it will be convenient to make up lessons on weekends." The girl said in a relaxed tone, Xiao Shili just said, his attention is now on the four people behind him.


    Xiao Shili has probably guessed what the other party wants to do. It seems that he is really careless this time. Lin Shihan''s motorcycle is probably the ghost of these guys. The purpose is naturally to force her to take the bus. It''s hard to say what to do next. Since the other party has done this, I can''t ignore it. Besides, in the next scene, I can''t do without myself.


    When he was in junior high school, there was a classmate named Mao in his class, nicknamed "maozhushou". He used to steal women''s buttocks while there were many people on the bus. That boy was deeply influenced by the Japanese Gongkou game, and played more like the wolf of the tram. Finally, a girl''s boyfriend found him in the car and let two young men in their twenties drag him out of the car and beat him violently. The video was also photographed and posted to the Internet by people from the same school. He once became a celebrity in the school.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili smiles on his face and deliberately looks back at the four people, but he is glared by one of them with shaved hair on both sides.


    "Grass, why is this boy still there? I thought Ya would disappear after a few steps." At this time, the four people were far away, and they were talking in a low voice.


    "No matter what, look at ya''s face. At most, he''s looking at it." Zhang Lei hummed and laughed, totally ignoring Xiao Shili.


    At this time, the No.1 bus came. Xiao Shi looked back after getting on the bus, and the four hooligans followed.


    It''s more than six o''clock, the rush hour of work. The car is crowded, and the people who get on the back are basically piled up at the front door. Although the air conditioner is on, the car is still a little stuffy, and the air is cloudy, so it''s very difficult to breathe.


    Lin Shihan''s left side is next to a fat middle-aged woman, and the other three sides are all men. He can''t help but frown. He regrets that he should have taken a taxi just now. Xinmen bridge is still seven or eight stops away from here, plus the traffic jam. I''m afraid he won''t be able to get there for a while.


    The two men did not speak after they got on the train. Xiao Shi left the station behind Lin Shih, and was hard pressed by the hot bodies. He seldom took a bus. He went to school every day and was 28 of the family that was knocked out. Instead of riding the bicycle, he was guilty of the crime of canned sardine.


    The only advantage is that Lin Shihan and himself are less than a few centimeters apart. If he didn''t support them with his strength, I''m afraid they would be pushed by the people behind, and the whole person would be directly close to the fragrant body in front.


    A girl with a protruding figure and an upturned figure also has disadvantages, that is, it''s too easy to suffer losses in a crowded place. The originally narrow space is occupied by Lin Shihan''s round and upturned buttocks.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t help but move down, following the smooth and soft back curve in front of him, and the two petals of pearls and jade leaped into his eyes.


    It may be that Lin Shihan is afraid of the loss of the little cute standing high in front of her. She tries her best to close her chest, but this action makes her buttocks pout back slightly. From the perspective of front and back, the narrow silk skirt is pulled tightly to the maximum extent, and the outline of the beautiful buttocks inside is just like a thin layer of gauze wrapped on * *''s buttocks.


    Xiao Shili quickly looks away, because he finds that he has already had a reaction. It''s OK at other times, but there is not enough space at present. With his small tent, it''s inevitable for teachers and students to have a "close" contact.


    "Hey, let''s go, let''s go."


    The people standing behind suddenly began to stir up. Xiao Shili didn''t have to look back to know who was coming. The four hooligans yelled and pushed towards this side. Several people between the two sides didn''t want to cause trouble when they saw their clothes and gave way one after another.


    Soon four people stand behind Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili looks back. Four people surround themselves with a semicircle. Two of them squeeze directly to the back of Lin Shihan. Of course, they are not the only two. Besides Xiao Shili, there are several other men around. They all glared at themselves.


    Xiao Shili pretended not to see, eyes have been staring out of the window, the left "light sideburns" is Zhang Lei, a few people did not start, as if waiting for the opportunity.


    At this time, the bus arrived at another stop. Obviously, there were not many people waiting to get on the bus. The conductor screamed "wait for the next train", but the people below were still pushing up. The whole carriage suddenly hugged inside. Finally, a hand appeared in the afterglow of Xiao Shili and slowly and indecently extended to the girl''s plump buttocks.


    Zhang Lei swallowed his saliva secretly. He was about to touch the goddess in his heart, and it was also the most bloody part of goddess. In many English classes, he stared at the graceful posture and delicate cheek, and had a lustful illusion below. He wanted to take things out and carry them on the spot.


    It seems that all the efforts made today are not in vain. Of course, this is only the first step. Next, I will lift the woman''s skirt, take off the black pantyhose on the bed of the hotel, and then get close to the big butt to have a good look and smell


    Just as the "salty pig hand" was about to touch Lin Shihan''s butt, Xiao Shili suddenly grabbed each other''s arm and turned to the side


    Finally, a soft touch came from his hand. Zhang Lei was so excited that he was about to ascend to heaven. Although he wanted to be caught by something, he didn''t have time to respond. First of all, he had too much psychological impact.


    However, it seems that it''s different from what I imagined. It''s not as elastic as expected. Although it''s soft, it''s loose and collapsed. Zhang Lei also reflected it at this time. But just in these few seconds, a pig like cry burst out in his ear.


    Zhang Lei was startled. Reflexively, he drew back his hand, only to find that it was still. He looked down and saw that his arm was just north, and the other hand was pressed down. From the arm in his school uniform, it was definitely not his own hand. When he looked forward, he was suddenly dumbfounded. What was Lin Shihan that he touched? The whole palm is pressed on a big buttock with two wide hips.


    In front of a "meat mountain" suddenly turned over, Xiao Shili let go of each other''s hand at this moment, and at the same time, he took the opportunity to pinch Lin Shihan''s delicate hip flap.


    "Ah Lin Shihan''s reaction was no less than that of a fat woman. The two women screamed at the same time, but one voice was loud and sharp, the other was short, obviously out of subconsciousness. It was too late when Zhang Lei wanted to draw his hand back. His little arm was held by two carrot like arms.


    "Come on, catch hooligans, hooligans, hooligans!" While screaming, the fat woman swung the dish in her hand and patted it on Zhang Lei''s head. The three people who came together were all stunned. They opened their mouths and watched Zhang Lei being beaten violently by a Chinese cabbage.


    When the car was in a mess, the car that had not been out of the car suddenly emptied a large area. Zhang Lei responded, holding his head and pointing at Xiao Shili, shouting, "this boy broke my business, give me a beating!"


    But Xiao Shili was waiting for this sentence. As soon as the three men turned their heads, they suddenly boxed in the opposite man''s abdomen. His punch made him 60% powerful, but he didn''t let the other person fly directly. The man''s body arched like a shrimp and immediately softened.


    "Go Xiao Shili pulls up Lin Shihan''s little hands. At this moment, he still clearly feels the weakness of those hands.


    After one elbow bumped open the remaining person in front of them, they rushed out of the door that had not been closed.


    "Grass, don''t let that boy run away!"


    Two people jump out of the car, Zhang Lei also get rid of the entanglement of fat woman, three people together to catch up, the rest of the Xiao Shi from a boxing, in a short period of time is afraid not to get up.


    Xiao Shili is pulling Lin Shihan. At this time, he has rushed to a taxi, opened the door, pushed the girl in first, and then sat on it himself, shouting, "master, drive!"


    "Where are you going?" The driver put down the tea cup and asked slowly.


    The door of the car was suddenly kicked. Zhang Lei and his family had already rushed to the car, but the door lock had already been pressed down by Xiao Shili. Three people around the car pulled the door and scolded.


    As soon as the driver saw the situation, he stepped on the accelerator and went on the road without saying a word. He was not afraid of these teenagers, but also worried about his own car.

 Chapter 16

    Sitting in the car, Lin Shihan''s heart gradually calmed down. It happened so fast that she didn''t understand what happened. She only knew that her buttocks had been touched. She must have met the legendary bus coyote. The most terrible thing was that these people were still chasing her fiercely. I don''t know what would happen if I didn''t get on the bus.


    "Just now... What''s the matter?" The girl looks at Xiao Shili with complicated expression, and there is a trace of panic in her big eyes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. Instead, he opened the car window and put a cigarette in his mouth. But before he lit it, the girl snatched it from her mouth and threw it out of the window.


    "I learned to smoke when I was only a little old. Didn''t I tell you that smoking is not allowed in the future?"


    "You said it was at school."


    "You can''t be with me anyway!" Lin Shihan stares at Xiao Shili, who immediately swallows the last half sentence. Now he finds that the little teacher''s temper is quite big.


    Maybe it''s just that someone wiped his butt in the crowded car. Lin Shihan is in a bad mood now.


    "Yes, I''ll stay with you in the future. I won''t smoke any more." Xiao Shili quickly pleaded guilty.


    "Not only with me, no matter when you are not allowed to smoke, do you know how harmful smoking is?" Lin Shihan reaches out his hand to take out Xiao Shili''s pocket and confiscates half a pack of cigarettes in his pocket.


    "Are you asking me to give up smoking?" Xiao Shili thinks that the girl is a little too much. He saved her just now, but now he will be scolded. He would have quit if he hadn''t just touched the beauty''s ass and taken advantage of it.


    "Do you have a problem?" Lin Shihan snorted and put the cigarette box into his bag.


    "No problem, but I swore before that if there was a girl willing to be my sister, I would give up smoking." Xiao Shili changed his face and said with a smile.


    Lin Shihan was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. He tapped his head with his finger. "Nonsense."


    He thought in his heart that he wanted to be his sister? According to their age gap, there is nothing wrong with it, but... There should not be such a close relationship between teachers and students.


    In addition, Lin Shihan has a strange feeling in her heart. Maybe her sister is an ambiguous eye.


    "How are you, sister?" Xiao Shili looked at the girl with a dazed face.


    Lin Shihan blushed, "who... Who promised to be your sister?"


    She was shocked by the beauty again.


    "Hey, you haven''t said. What happened in the car just now?" He almost forgot the question just now, but Lin Shihan felt that he didn''t really want to know it now, and it was more like he was trying to get out of the way.


    Xiao Shili suddenly stopped talking and turned his head to stare at the girl''s eyes. Lin Shihan was a little flustered by him. He lowered his eyes and staggered his eyes. He whispered, "what are you looking at?"


    "No Xiao Shili turned his head and said, "I don''t thank the benefactor for saving his life. Instead, I limit his freedom. Mr. Lin, am I very miserable?"


    "Ah..." the girl blushed, and she was not a fool. At this time, she would have guessed that he must have stopped those hooligans, but he must have known that he was being killed... Maybe he saw it... His heart suddenly became chaotic


    In my heart, I feel shy. I am a teacher, but I am seen by my students. How can I teach in school in the future


    Although blushing, Lin Shihan is more concerned and grateful for his students at the moment..


    "By the way... Did you get hurt?" The girl whispered sorry and looked at Xiao Shili with concern.


    "Count me lucky..." Xiao Shili was just about to open his mouth to reassure the other party, when suddenly the evil nerve in his mind beat again.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just a little painful here." Xiao Shili was leaning on the chair, covering his stomach, as if the role had changed in the scene of beating someone on the bus just now.


    "Let me see." Lin Shihan was a little nervous. He gently opened his school uniform and found that there was nothing. However, he reached out and rubbed it on the man''s stomach for a few times. When he saw it, he found that there were four protruding abdominal muscles on the place where he pressed his fingers. Just looking at the waist and abdomen, he could think that the whole body of the boy must be quite attractive. He didn''t expect that the boy was gentle in appearance, With such a good figure.


    Lin Shihan felt the hard feeling from her fingers, and suddenly realized that she was wrong. As a teacher, how can she think of her students like this? From just now on, the blush on her face has not faded.


    Xiao Shi can be on the cool, the girl''s slender weak jade fingers gently in the abdomen, it is unspeakable comfort and enjoyment, not to mention such a beauty.


    He opened his eyes and put Lin Shihan''s charming face and moving curves into his eyes. He wanted to connect the physical pleasure with the beauty in front of him, which was the highest enjoyment.


    "Are you better?" Lin Shihan kneaded and asked carefully.


    "Well, a little further down, it still hurts." The man unknowingly said this sentence.


    "Here?"


    "Well, well, a little more..."


    Suddenly, a burning sensation came from his belly. Xiao Shili almost didn''t jump up from his seat because of the pain. It turned out that Lin Shihan pinched his stomach with his nails.


    "No matter how bad you are!" Lin Shihan looks at Xiao Shili''s grinning face. She can''t help smiling on her serious face. After rubbing for a while, she knows that he''s pretending to be. She didn''t see him beaten in the car just now.


    "Well, where are you going?" The driver finally couldn''t help it in front of them. At the beginning, they brought a gang of hooligans and almost smashed their own car. Now they are "kissing me" in the back, completely pretending that they don''t exist.


    "Xinmen bridge." Said the two men in one voice.


    While driving, the driver was still a little strange. The girl obviously looked a little older than the boy, but not a lot. The boy and the girl had another teacher, but they looked like two people together


    He shook his head, this society is more and more chaotic, too difficult to guess.


    The car stops at the gate of the residential area where Lin Shihan lives. The girl jumps out of the car and waves to Xiao Shili through the window.


    "Goodbye."


    ¡°bye¡£¡±


    "By the way, I forgot to say, thank you for today." Lin Shihan straightened out his hair which was disturbed by the night wind, showed a trace of gratitude in his beautiful eyes, and his face was extremely moving in the night.


    "Why are you so polite, Mr. Lin? If you really want to thank me, give me back my cigarette." Xiao Shili pressed down the window and held out a hand with a smile.


    "Don''t think about it!" The girl''s two small hands deliberately tightly cover the bag, slightly stare at Xiao Shili.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili sat upright and waved, "it''s late. Hurry up, Mr. Lin."


    "You too. Don''t go to other places to play, especially Internet cafes. Go home immediately." Lin Shihan''s words have no teacher''s tone at all. It''s more like her elder sister''s concern for her bad brother and her slightly coquettish command, "and... When we are two, just call me Shihan." The latter half of the sentence she said was very slow and light. In Xiao Shili''s ears, it was like a gentle night wind blowing by.


    When they were two... Xiao Shili was in a daze.


    "What do you think? It means when I make up lessons for you." Lin Shihan finds the driver looking at him and turns away.


    "Ha ha, this girl is good. You should take good care of her in the future. Don''t let those hooligans bully her any more." The driver turned to Xiao Shili and said with a smile.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili also smiles. What happened today seems to be beyond his expectation. It''s not just about sending beautiful women home.


    At the thought of making up lessons alone at the weekend, Xiao Shili''s heart could not help but get excited. In the final analysis, all this is due to that treasure book.


    Just as he was still reflecting on the last words of the beautiful woman, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

 Chapter 17

    "Why don''t you come here, where are you?" Ma Yi''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    After making an appointment to take the money with him tonight, Xiao Shi closed his cell phone and said to the driver, "master, Dongmen market."


    When the car started, the tinnitus in the office just now suddenly reappeared, and a soft and soothing female voice sounded in my mind at the same time.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully completed a good deed. The good value has been written in. Please check it in time."


    Xiao Shili calmed down a lot this time. He slowly took out the treasure of cheating from his schoolbag and turned to the first white page.


    Where the original number 10 was erased, a new 50 appeared. Apart from that, there was no other change.


    So, just now I saved Lin Shihan from being harassed by those hooligans. This book recognizes that he has done a good deed, thus "recording a contribution" to himself


    It''s really interesting. Xiao Shili is so excited that he reaches into his pocket to touch the cigarette. Then he remembers that the whole box was confiscated by Lin Shihan just now.


    "Master, give me a cigarette." He saw a package of "red double happiness" on the bridge of the driver in front of him, and said it really impolitely.


    Now half of the kids are smoking more. The driver didn''t say anything, so he handed over the cigarette box.


    Light a cigarette, open the window, Xiao Shili holding this thick treasure, began to slowly ponder.


    Now he is completely convinced of the magical function of Baojian. The two paragraphs on the title page about how to use Baojian have already made it very clear, but there are still several problems that need to be considered.


    First of all, I helped the old man for the first time, and Baojian recorded 10 good points for myself. After saving Lin Shihan just now, Baojian recorded 50 points for himself. The difference between the two good values is five times. Why?


    According to the normal logic, the greater the good he did, the more good he got. Although the explanation didn''t mention that, in retrospect, Xiao Shili felt that he had done a great good thing for the old man by accident. What if he really started at that time, just like the old man''s body and bones, and if one of them couldn''t bear to be killed? I''m saving people''s lives.


    Lin Shihan is no more than being touched by hooligans. Objectively speaking, it''s not a big deal, but in Xiao Shili''s subjective consciousness, it''s certainly not a simple matter.


    However, when the two things were put together, he thought it was still the old man''s business.


    Secondly, last night, Cui Yu recorded 150 points on his evil value. Although Xiao Shili thought it was one of the worst things he had done so far, 150 points was hard for him to accept.


    Laozi said: at the beginning of human beings, nature is good. Maybe even if someone admits that he is a born villain, he still thinks he is a good man in the deepest part of his subconscious.


    Xiao Shili is in such a state of mind at the moment. When he saved his life, only 10 points of good value were recorded. However, he extorted tens of thousands of yuan from several second generation ancestors, and even had 150 points of bad value. It seems that he was called a bad guy. Instead of feeling happy, he was dissatisfied.


    "It''s really unfair. Isn''t a life worth more than 100000 yuan?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help but say something resentful.


    "Young man, you''re right. Human life is really expensive." The driver said in front of him, "have you seen the news? The black coal mines in Shanxi usually pay tens of thousands of compensation to their families when they die, and tens of thousands of people buy one life. Tut Tut, the coal owners don''t think it''s worth it."


    Xiao Shili sighed, forget it, don''t want to, this society is not clear. As for the criteria for judging good and evil, he must ask the old man if he has a chance to see him again. In addition, the Baojian didn''t give any indication of the raid on Gao Xiang that night, which means that fighting doesn''t seem to be a bad thing in judging criteria.


    According to the instructions in Baojian, simply speaking, consumption of good value can bring good luck to himself, while consumption of bad value will bring bad luck to himself and benefit others. Therefore, the combination of the two does not mean that Xiao Shili can control or change his luck at will. In a word, things are likely to develop in a good direction, It''s also possible to go in a bad direction.


    The main problem is that he doesn''t know how to change his luck. He can''t explain how to stimulate his luck in the office. It seems that it''s really necessary to do an experiment to explore.


    After getting off at Dongmen market, Xiao Shili didn''t go directly to Yuntian billiards hall. Instead, he turned around and went into a small alley across the road. Only when he reached the depth of the alley did he see a dilapidated little mahjong hall.


    Ma Si, the owner of this mahjong restaurant, is a gangster. Ma Yi is very familiar with him. He often comes to play by himself when he has nothing to do. Occasionally, he brings some brothers to play.


    Xiao Shili has been here several times, and he knows the boss. As soon as he enters the door, Ma Si, who is sitting on a table playing cards, sees him.


    "Oh, brother Li, what gust of wind has brought you here." Ma Si asked someone to come over for him. Although he was more than ten years older than Xiao Shi, he knew that these teenagers were not easy to offend, so he was very polite all the time.


    On the other hand, today''s children are willing to be called by people in the world. They feel that they have special face and cry. They can not only get close to these gangsters, but also lure them to the gambling table. In recent years, Ma Si has made a lot of money from the students nearby.


    "I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Xiao Shili took the cigarette from Ma Si and looked for the other party''s fire.


    "Why, brother, do you want to come and play when you are free today?" Ma Si said with a smile.


    "Yes, please make a pot for me, fourth brother."


    "Easy to say." Mahjong hall was full by this time. Ma stood up and yelled, and immediately put a table on it. A man and a woman came out of the inner room. They saw that they were the bad gamblers nearby. They sat on both sides of the table, and Ma Si and four of them were together.


    Xiao Shili sat down, put the bag aside, reached in and drew a bundle of money from Cui Yu''s money. This is Dazhuang''s territory. He doesn''t have to worry about anything. If he calls someone, he can come here in five minutes.


    As soon as the other three people saw it, their eyes lit up. It was so thick, at least 10000. The other two didn''t know Xiao Shili. They couldn''t see that the student had so much money with him. It seems that they caught a fat sheep today.


    Ma Si looks at Xiao Shili. It''s a bit unexpected. Usually, the students he sees come to play, which is one or two hundred at most. It''s really beyond his imagination to have such a thick pile of money.


    But after all, he is a passer-by. Knowing the relationship between Xiao Shili and Dazhuang, he didn''t rush to boil the pot. First he picked up the beer on the side and poured a cup for Xiao Shili.


    "Hey, hey, how come you are rich recently, brother?"


    "Ha ha, not to mention, boss Ma, let''s start now." Xiao Shili is not in the mood to talk nonsense with him. He just wants to prove the effect of Baojian as soon as possible.


    Hum, the money collector didn''t speak, and the money giver couldn''t wait. There was a smirk in Ma Si''s eyes. In this case, no wonder I did.


    "Brother, how big do you want to play today?"


    "It doesn''t matter, boss ma."


    "Hey, hey, we are all brothers. If you want to play, don''t play too hard, just one or two or four hundred." Ma Si said with a smile.


    Grass, it''s not too big a fight. It''s only twenty or thirty thousand in and out in a few hours. It seems that the old man is treating himself as a big injustice.


    It''s all because the ten thousand yuan came out too early. Xiao Shili snorted in his heart. He would fight as soon as he hit. He was afraid of anyone.


    After all, he didn''t have full confidence in the effect of Baojian. Besides, he didn''t come here to win money this time. He just did a test. Although there was 150000 yuan in the bag, it was for the second brother to open a bar, but he couldn''t say lose or lose.


    It''s hard to ride a Tiger now, and it''s too late to regret it. Xiao Shili has to harden his head and start shuffling.


    At the beginning of the game, I was not very lucky. After three laps, I only got a little careless, which was the smallest fart. A lot of cannons were put upside down, but there were still cannons. Two cannons for 1600 and one for 800. In the twinkling of an eye, there were no more than 6000.


    In fact, it''s not a matter of luck. These people are old gamblers. They stay here all day long. Xiao Shili has just played mahjong. Naturally, they are not their rivals.


    What about luck? Good luck, come on! After an hour, Xiao Shili was a little worried. Every time he played a card, he took a look at his schoolbag. The treasure was in it, but now he just didn''t get angry. Wen Yang''s phone call came several times, and he pressed it all in a row.


    Damn, this mysterious thing is really unreliable. Does it have to be changed from time to time? Good value and evil value are all available, but the cards are not good or bad. Is there any condition left behind? It shows that there is nothing else in it.


    At this time, it was Xiao Shili''s turn to sit in the villa. He was scolding and playing cards. When he set up the cards, his eyes widened.


    This time we started with 11 winds, 4 easterly winds, a pair of westerly winds, a pair of northerly winds, a pair of Facai, and a pair of Hongzhong.


    It''s coming, it''s coming at last. The long-awaited luck has finally come. Xiao Shili holds back the excitement in his heart and opens the dark bar first. On the bar, there is another red middle. Then, Ma Si hits the west wind and touches it! That woman makes a fortune, touch again! Listen to the sky card, the wind touches Hu!


    He calculated in his heart: the wind is four times, the wind is four times, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time, the wind is one time!


    At this time, Ma Si suddenly played a north wind. Xiao Shili jumped in his heart, but he bit his teeth, forbeared, and regained his confidence in Baojian. Today, he will gamble this time!


    The man followed the north wind, crossed the water and couldn''t bear it. After several rounds of touching, Ma Si threw a red card again. Xiao Shili almost knocked the card down and tried to swallow it. He still put up with it.


    There are only four cards in all, three of which have passed and one more. The other three had no beard and touched the bottom of the sea. Ma Si smiled and said, "sorry, brother, it''s yellow."


    Xiao Shili gritted his teeth and picked up the card at the bottom of the sea. Before he saw it, he rubbed it with his hand, and the green tendon on his forehead jumped up.


    The last one I touched in my hand was nothing else but Hongzhong!


    Xiao Shili took a long breath, pushed the card down, and said to the three humanitarians, "don''t play. Give me the money. The wind is touching Hu. The dealer is looking for the moon in the sea. Each person is 51200."

 Chapter 18

    All of a sudden a quiet card table, Ma four and the rest of a man and a woman staring at the table, a pair of no reaction.


    Xiao Shili took a cigarette and leaned back in his chair. He looked at the expression on the three faces with great interest.


    "This... This... This is really... A good card..." after a full ten seconds, Ma Si said, Mumu stood up and swallowed his saliva, but he didn''t refuse, "Amin, go inside and take my box..."


    A pile of money is placed in front of Xiao Shili. Ma Si takes into account the family background of the store. Plus the one who won Xiao Shili just now, it''s only more than 80000 in total, and it''s still more than 70000 short.


    "Brother, that... You see if you can spare a few days, and I''ll call you when I get the money together." Ma Si doesn''t seem to have recovered. Who could have thought that this kind of thing would happen tonight. Even if he played Tianpai once a year, he didn''t meet it once. It''s really a hell of a time to catch up with today.


    "Yes, I can trust mago''s reputation." Xiao Shili doesn''t care. He won money unexpectedly. What he is most happy about now is that he has proved the effect of Baojian. With it, money doesn''t come at any time. Ma Si has been in this circle for so many years, and he has also saved a lot of money. If he wants to cheat, unless he is not in this city.


    Look at the watch, it''s already more than nine o''clock. Dazhuang and they should be in a hurry. Xiao Shi stood up and began to collect the money from the desk into his schoolbag.


    Just as he picked up the first pile of money, seven or eight policemen suddenly rushed into the shop.


    "Don''t move at all!" A group of police formed a circle around the room. Before the people in the room could react, they controlled the scene.


    The first policeman, with two star flowers pinned on his shoulder, looked at the money on the table and said solemnly, "gather people to gamble and disturb the public order. According to the law, all the gambling money will be confiscated and taken away!"


    Two policemen came up to take money. Ma Si finally woke up. He was flustered when he saw the situation. Today, he didn''t lose enough money. He had to add a note to check. When he was checked in his own court, all the money he deducted was on his head. He still had to pay back the money he owed others.


    He rushed to the head of the police side, handed a cigarette, "director Chen, you misunderstood, we just play cards, entertainment, no gambling, the money I owe my sister, is ready to let my nephew to his family back." Then he pointed to Xiao Shili.


    Director Chen snorted, "Ma Si, are you all idiots when we police? What else do you have to say when you have both stolen and stolen goods? " After that, he whispered in Ma Si''s ear, "today, the leaders of the sub bureau came down to check. I sent you a short message in advance. Are you blind or stupid?"


    Ma Si felt his trouser pocket, and his brain suddenly roared. He scolded himself in his heart. Then he remembered that he had just gone to the toilet and left his mobile phone in the toilet.


    This is really a big play, a SMS confiscated, the loss is a small 100000 yuan ah. He is the owner of a small mahjong hall. It will take him a year or two to save this small 100000. How can he not be distressed.


    Ma Si suddenly flustered, secretly pulled director Chen''s sleeve, "director Chen... Do you think there is room for remedy? You can help brother again. Brother will not let you waste your time."


    "It''s late." Director Chen pulled back his arm and coughed twice. "The people of the Branch Bureau will come here soon. If you make things like this, even the king of heaven can''t save you. Then you can''t let others see our relationship." Ma Si usually "donated" a lot of money to the local police station in this area. Director Chen''s short message can be regarded as the end of his duty. Recently, the city is cracking down on prostitution and gambling. Today, there is a surprise inspection by the leader of the Branch Bureau, and he really can''t help him.


    "Hey, you, stand up." A policeman saw a student with glasses and school uniform sitting at the gambling table, holding a big schoolbag in his hand. He drank and looked at the schoolbag in the student''s arms. Just now, Ma Si said that this is his "nephew", and nothing in the schoolbag was said.


    In this room, Xiao Shili was the last one to react. Just now he was immersed in the joy of winning a huge sum of money, the situation suddenly went down. He was not as sensitive as these old gamblers. After reacting, he thought that it was such a coincidence that Ma Si would not cheat himself by playing tricks. When he saw four police cars parked outside, he suddenly realized that they were broken.


    "I told you to stand up, did you hear me?" When the policeman saw that Xiao Shili looked as if he had never heard of him, he drank again. He stretched out his hand and pulled his schoolbag. "All the gambling money is paid..."


    "Give it to your mother!" Xiao Shili suddenly woke up, stood up and pushed the policeman hard. Then he picked up his schoolbag and ran to the door.


    A group of policemen were stunned. This is their own jurisdiction. They are familiar with gamblers, thieves, street ladies and gangsters. Sometimes they don''t even need to catch people. If something is lost, they can call directly and the thief will send it. I didn''t expect that anyone in my own area would dare to attack the police. It''s amazing!


    Director Chen''s career intuition is the most acute. I think that this person may not be a gambler. There was a roar, "everyone has it. Go after the suspect!" With a group of police rushed out, compared with the chance to make a great contribution, check small casinos in the next.


    But Ma Si and others were stunned at the door. After a room of police quickly disappeared, the remaining ten gamblers looked at you. The situation changed a little too fast. People were stunned when they couldn''t figure out the situation.


    "What the hell are you doing? Hurry to pack up and leave!" Ma Si jumped up and cried. A group of people woke up and quickly started loading the money.


    I don''t have to give the money I owe that boy. I won nearly 10000 yuan. I''ll pack my things and go back to my hometown overnight. I won''t come back any more. Otherwise, when the cops come back, I have to find out the bottom. Maybe I''ll be sentenced to several years! Ma Si thought to himself that he was really out of order tonight, but in general, he was lucky

 Chapter 19

    Xiao Shili leaned against the dustbin in a dark alley, gasped quickly, walked around a few streets, and finally dumped the cops. However, listening to the sound of the police siren from time to time outside, he might still be looking for himself.


    Thanks to the fact that all the policemen had entered the house and no one was left outside, they were able to escape. Now I think of it, he is afraid. Although China has not said that it assaults the police, it can also sentence itself as a crime of obstructing public affairs. The most important thing is that if the 150000 yuan in the bag is confiscated by the police as gambling money, it will really be a big loss.


    After calming down for a breath, Xiao Shili lights a cigarette and calms down. He calls Wen Yang and asks him to pick him up in a car. Now it''s dangerous outside. I''m far away from Dongmen market.


    While waiting for Wen Yang, I played back the scenes that happened tonight in my mind, and the previous surge of joy had been washed away. What''s going against the weather? It''s all bullshit. I just won a sum of money, but I was stirred up by the police. Not only did I lose more than 6000 yuan, but I almost got the number. If I didn''t react quickly, I would lose the 150000 yuan that I blackmailed Cui Yu and others.


    Such an encounter, let alone good luck, is not even ordinary. It''s really bad luck! Xiao Shili scolded him in his heart and blamed himself for being stupid. He even believed in the treasure of cheating. Although the number that disappeared and appeared for no reason could not be explained by himself, he has now vented all his resentment and anger on that book.


    While scolding, he takes out the treasure from his schoolbag. Xiao Shili is in a state of emotional excitement at the moment. He takes out a lighter and wants to burn the book. But he hesitates after the fire. He can''t be so confused. Even before burning, he has to find out what''s going on.


    Open the treasure and turn to the white side first. The 50 good points recorded above have not changed. Then turned to the black side, Xiao Shili''s brow immediately wrinkled.


    The evil value is consumed.


    150 points have now become 18 points, that is to say, more than 100 points have been consumed. No doubt, it should be in the last lap, Xiao Shili did not believe that under normal circumstances, he would have such good luck. This shows that Baojian still works.


    Thinking of this, he calmed down a little, but he couldn''t figure out why he had bad luck after his good luck? Is there no relationship between the two? It''s just a coincidence.


    Xiao Shili turned to the title page and read the rules again.


    Good value can bring us the fate of being unlucky for ourselves and benefiting others. The greater the bad value is, the greater the effect of being unlucky for ourselves and benefiting others will be.


    He thought for a while, and finally understood!


    So, good value and bad value can affect a person''s luck, but this change of luck is not attached to the user, but simply reflected in the user wants to complete a thing!


    For example, when Lin Shihan found out about his cheating for the first time, he only thought about how to escape punishment in his mind at that time, so Baojian played an effect on this matter and changed his luck only for this matter.


    Just now, in the mahjong hall, my purpose was just to test the function of the treasure. I focused on changing my luck and winning cards, but didn''t care about money. In the end, he really won the card, and forced everyone off the table. In this matter, Baojian let him win the card, but as for whether he could win the money, it was not in Baojian''s charge.


    According to the rule of evil value, the effect of consumption of evil value is to let one''s own misfortune and another benefit. Although he won the card, but did not get a cent, but also lost money, and was chased by the police, but in essence can only be regarded as bad luck, so who is the person who benefits?


    Ma Si! Xiao Shili came up with the name in his mind. Suddenly, his heart brightened, and he understood it all.


    In fact, the police are going to come anyway. The person who is going to have bad luck tonight should have been Ma Si. During the strike hard period, his small shop was taken away and all the money in it was confiscated. Not to mention, people may have to be sentenced to several years. Then it was because of his appearance that he saved Ma Siyi''s life with his own misfortune. If he had guessed correctly, the grandson would have packed his things and run away now.


    "Damn it Xiao Shili threw his cigarette butt on the ground heavily. He refused it for the first time in his life, and he absolutely became the big head of injustice. Sacrifice oneself, save others, if the object is his own intimate person also calculate, just let Ma four this bastard make a big bargain, he now in the heart is 120 unhappy.


    After a while of depression, Xiao Shili no longer has the idea of burning the treasure. But there is another problem that he doesn''t understand. Why did he consume different points in the two changes? Last time it was good value, but this time it was evil value. The difference in the consumption of good and evil values has a huge impact on the results of the change. It can even be said that on the contrary, one can let himself go to heaven, One will let himself go to hell, which is very important for his future use of this treasure, and it must be made clear.


    Does it have something to do with the day and night, or the mood at that time, or the consumption of good and evil value alternates in turn, or the consumption of evil value tonight is due to the lack of good value


    If he didn''t sleep all night, Xiao Shili could come up with a thousand such conjectures, but they were only conjectures in the end, and they couldn''t be verified. After what happened tonight, he didn''t dare to do experiments with himself any more. Who knows what will happen? If he can''t do it well, he''ll play with his life.


    However, when Wen Yang''s car arrives at the entrance of the Hutong, Xiao Shili comes up with a good idea. He smiles a little. With this idea, he doesn''t have to worry about any more bad luck. He can rely on Baojian and bring himself great luck


    The next morning, when Xiao Shili came to the school gate, Gao Xiang had been waiting there, surrounded by a few ruffians.


    Xiaoshi from a past, a group of people immediately stand, Gaoxiang to a few humanitarian, "call from brother."


    "Brother Li!"


    Looking at a few ruffians with a respectful face, it is obvious that they have taken themselves as big brothers.


    He nodded at several people. Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang walked into the school gate together. Without walking a few steps, several people came by. One of them pointed to Xiao Shili''s nose and said, "yesterday was him!"


    A few people immediately surrounded to come over, Xiao Shi left to see happy, this is not yesterday that a few hooligans? At that time, all four of them were in casual clothes. I didn''t expect that they would be students of our school.


    In addition to the four people yesterday, there were several new faces, including seven or eight people. They forced Zhang Lei towards them together. Yesterday, Xiao Shili really pushed Zhang Lei. He didn''t touch his bottom and didn''t say anything. He also exposed his identity as a hooligan in public, and let an old lady beat him in front of everyone. He will never forget that face with black frame glasses, I was waiting for each other at the school gate early this morning.


    At this time, a man suddenly saw Xiao Shili next to Gao Xiang, the pace can not help but stop, "Oh, brother Xiang."


    Those who were present didn''t know Xiao Shili, but none of them didn''t know Gao Xiang. How to say that Gao Xiang was also famous at the higher level, and several people who were approaching stood still at this time.


    "What''s the matter?" Gao Xiang glanced sideways, then stopped at the man who pointed to Xiao Shili, "what did you say just now?"


    "Nothing, nothing." The man walked back a few steps while laughing with him.


    "Brother Xiang, do you know him?" It''s Zhang Lei who is talking. Although these people are all gangsters in the school, they haven''t got to the point where they dare to challenge Gao Xiang. Only Zhang Lei is calm. Everyone steps back, but he doesn''t move.


    Gao Xiang didn''t even look at Zhang Lei. He looked up at everyone and said, "this is my elder brother, Xiao Shili. From now on, who dares to be disrespectful to my elder brother? Don''t blame me for turning over my face."


    "No, brother Xiang." Before others could react, Zhang Lei laughed first, "don''t bluff anyone. This boy was chased by our brothers for a whole street yesterday. If you want to cover someone up, just say a word. Why do you still make such an excuse? I''m not afraid to lower your identity."


    The rest of them also laughed, especially those who got on the bus with Zhang Lei yesterday. Their eyes were focused on the slender, gentle looking boy beside Gao Xiang. If they can accept Gao Xiang, they must be a person with a head and a face. If the "glasses" are really so powerful, they won''t be scared to run away yesterday.


    Gao Xiang also laughed twice, but his voice was extremely cold. He walked slowly to Zhang Lei, almost face to face with him. "Oh, I didn''t see him just now. It turned out that he was a fat dragon."


    "Just know." Zhang Lei is also a look up, no sign of weakness, tone first soft after hard, "this boy and I have a beam, I advise you to leave this matter, you don''t have to for a small broken urge, hurt the peace with brother long." Although Gao Xiang is also the overlord of one side, Zhang Lei does not want to lose face in public because he has Fat Dragon behind him.


    Before he finished speaking, he got a foot in his stomach. Zhang Lei bowed his waist and took six or seven steps back¡° Hurt your mother Gao Xiang ran after him and kicked his opponent face to face again. He stretched out his hand to hold the head. That was a beating.


    Next to a few people are not fat dragon that side of the son, just to join the fun, hit people by the way. Then you look at me, I look at you, no one came up to help.


    After fighting for a while, Xiao Shili saw two security guards not far away. Seeing the movement here, he rushed over and whistled at Gao Xiang.


    The latter stopped immediately, stepped back and stood in the crowd. After the security guard rushed over, he whistled leisurely, like nothing happened.


    "What''s the matter? Who did it? " After two security guards saw Zhang Lei lying on the ground, one of them helped him up and the other yelled at the students around him.


    Seeing that no one made a sound, the older security guard waved his rubber wand. "All the people here are not allowed to leave. They will be sent to the academic affairs office later. We must find out the one who hit people."


    Who cares about him? As a security guard, he still considers himself a public security officer. There were boos in the crowd, and then what should I do? After watching the excitement, the people began to walk towards the teaching building.


    "Stop! As I said, no one is allowed to go!"


    "Forget it, send people to the infirmary first. It''s silly to see that." Another security guard picked up the dizzy Zhang Lei, who was still holding his head.


    "Alas." Another security guard sighed, but also knew that there was no way to take these students. They helped Zhang Lei to the infirmary.


    "Li Ge, how did those two goods just annoy you?" They walked up the steps of the teaching building. Gao Xiang asked.


    "That''s a long story." Xiao Shili smile, and did not want to last night''s "heart moment" to let others know.


    "Brother Li, I think it''s time for us to make our way in the school. Now no one in the whole school knows you. You are always bumped by these nameless kids..." Gao Xiang grunted twice, looking itchy.


    "Well, I just want to talk to you. Let''s finish school today and wait for me in the classroom." Xiao Shili said.


    "Yes, brother Li." Gao Xiang''s face is excited. It seems that the boss is going to be angry at last.

 Chapter 20

    Half a morning spent in boredom, Xiao Shili did not forget his agreement with Lin Shihan, staring at the blackboard for the first time, listening carefully, but less than five minutes, the whole person fell asleep on the table, and finally woke up by the bell after class, then sighed.


    It seems that learning is really not suitable for you. I remember when I was young, someone always told my parents that the child was gentle and he must be a learning material when he grew up. Facts have proved that the eyes of the world are always foolish.


    After getting up and stretching, the figure of "plump sister" Lin Shihan appeared in his mind. The little beauty might be in a class now. Thinking of what happened last night, Xiao Shili really felt it was necessary to send her home every night, but first of all, he had to ask the teacher''s consent.


    "Xiao Shili, someone called you." At this time, a girl outside the door called.


    Who? Xiao Shili thought as he stood up and walked out with his hands in his pockets.


    Outside, three people stood in the corridor, "are you Xiao Shili?" One of them raised his chin.


    "I am." Xiao Shili glanced at the three men, all of whom were senior, but some of them were not in their own class.


    "After school tonight, brother long is waiting for you on the roof. If you don''t dare to come, you won''t have to come to this school in the future." Three people turned around, the speaker turned back and dropped a sentence, "by the way, don''t forget to call your loyal little brother, don''t be late before six o''clock."


    Xiao Shili had a silent smile. There were many amazing eyes around him. It seemed that he didn''t have to think about anything any more. The opportunity had already come to him.


    After school at 5:30, when all the people in the classroom were gone one by one, Xiao Shili sat alone in his seat, and the door was suddenly knocked open.


    Gao Xiang rushed in with seven or eight younger brothers. There were guys hidden in his clothes. Several people stood in front of Xiao Shili, waiting for his order.


    The latter just looked at the aperture of his watch, it was still early from six o''clock, so there was no need to worry too much.


    "Brother Li, pick a handy one." Gao Xiang said, let the younger brother behind all the things light out, seven or eight people holding stool legs, steel pipe, sticks and other guys


    "Do you have a knife?" Xiao Shili raised his eyes.


    "Yes." A little brother took out a silver folding knife from his pocket and put it on the table.


    Xiao Shili took it up and shook it. Then he shook it away and danced a butterfly in the air. With a silver light, the knife stuck on the table.


    A few people in front of him were stunned. Gao Xiang grinned, "brother Li, you are still a master of knife."


    "I played in junior high school. Now I don''t need it, but today is special." Xiao Shili put the knife into his pocket, stood up and said, "let''s go."


    When he got to the door, he found a man standing outside. Gao Xiang saw that it was the class''s little glasses. He pushed each other''s head. "Why don''t you stand here after school? Go, your mother told you to go home for dinner."


    I didn''t expect that little eye lifted his arm and pulled his hand away.


    "Hey, it''s a bad day." Gao Xiang was stunned for a moment, humming, laughing and scolding. The little glasses are usually quiet in the class. Today, he dares to kick himself. The two people next to him used to raise their feet to kick others.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili stopped them, went to each other and said with a smile, "I''ve heard from you for a long time."


    "Ah?" Small glasses raised his head, had a tense face suddenly filled with a loss.


    "Hum, this year''s number one in the city''s senior high school entrance examination is a rare miracle over the years. Except for Chinese, other subjects have full marks. It''s not too much to call such a person a genius." Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile, "isn''t it, Li Yuanqi?"


    Suddenly praised like this, Li Yuanqi blushed, raised his head and lowered it, "No."


    "What, this boy is the top student in the middle school entrance examination?"


    "It''s true or not. I can''t see it in class."


    Although the reaction of Gao Xiang and others is not as exaggerated as Xiao Shili''s, they are also curious. In fact, Li Yuanqi''s name has spread all over the school. Naturally, the school authorities will not miss this opportunity to raise their value. It''s just that these people don''t care about it. They only know that there is a top student in the middle school entrance examination. As for what a person looks like, they don''t know.


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Shili looked at each other and asked.


    "I..." Li Yuanqi raised his head, as if trying to summon up courage, "I want to go with you."


    "Where to?"


    "Go fight!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" A few people around all laughed, as if they saw some very funny scene. The atmosphere that had been suppressed before the war seemed to be diluted a lot.


    "The number one in the college entrance examination is going to fight with us? Forget it. I think you''d better go home and eat your mother''s cooking. Have you finished your homework tonight? " Gao Xiang laughs the most fiercely, "this kid''s brain is out of his mind."


    Li Yuanqi''s eyes suddenly flashed a fierce light. His hand, which had been hidden in his sleeve, came out at this time, holding a fruit knife in his hand, and suddenly stabbed Gao Xiang''s abdomen.


    This came down so quickly that no one reflected it. No one would have thought that such a person should suddenly make such a move.


    The knife stops a few centimeters away from Gao Xiang''s belly. Li Yuanqi''s wrist is seized by the other hand. Xiao Shili feels the trembling in the other hand and looks at him with curiosity and approval.


    "Did I pass?" Li Yuanqi turned his eyes and looked up, and said low.


    Xiao Shi left loose hand, "from today on, you with me."


    Gao Xiang just reacted at the moment. His back was already in a cold sweat. People around him also had the same reaction and expression. He suddenly jumped up, "I grass your mother..."


    "Brother Xiang." Li Yuanqi calmly turned the fruit knife and handed the handle to Gao Xiang. "I''m sorry just now. Now you stab me, we''ll be clear."


    Gao Xiang a pair of big eyes stare several times, did not reach for each other''s knife, hate hate said, "you boy to me, remember, this knife is you owe me."


    "I will." Li Yuanqi nodded.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Shili didn''t have any psychological preparation. Although there were still some questions in his heart, he didn''t have time to figure them out. He put his hand in his pocket and crossed between them. "Let''s go. Let''s solve the problem first. There''s plenty of time after Guan Gong drinks blood wine."


    "Yes Two people at the same time, and looked at each other, from each other''s eyes to see the respect for each other.


    "Brother Xiang, please."


    "After you, brother."


    Just now, the two people who were still fighting each other looked at each other and laughed, one in front of the other and one behind Xiao Shili. At this moment, in the depths of their eyes, they all acquiesced that each other was a brother. Although they didn''t say it, the interlacing of their eyes was better than any language.


    The group came to the rooftop, when the sun had set and the night was hovering over the campus. From a distance, the empty center of the rooftop was filled with black shadows and cigarette fire.


    As soon as Xiao Shili and others appeared, the cigarette ends on the opposite side all went out at once. Slowly approaching, both sides saw each other''s faces clearly. There were almost more than 30 people on Feilong''s side, while there were only 10 people on Xiao Shili''s side and Li Yuanqi''s side. First of all, there was a sharp contrast in momentum.


    In fact, it''s not that Xiao Shili or Gao Xiang are understaffed. If both sides fight outside the school, Xiao Shili can at least borrow more than 100 people from Dazhuang and Wenyang, and Gao Xiang can also find 50 people. But this is in the school, and the strength outside the school can''t be involved. What both sides fight for is only the power in the school, As Gao Yiba, Gao Xiang is weaker than Liu Qinglong.


    The two sides stopped at a distance of five or six meters. Xiao Shili saw a chair in the middle of the crowd opposite him. On the chair sat a round fat man with his upper body, a school uniform coat over his shoulder, his hair erect, and his face fierce. He must be the Fat Dragon Liu Qinglong.


    "Ha ha, Lao Gao. He''s very punctual." Feilong first said hello to Gao Xiang, but a pair of small eyes swept in ten people, "please come out and have a look at your boss, who is Xiao Shili?"


    "I am." Xiao Shili came out, and Feilong frowned and laughed.


    "Lao Gao, you are really more and more able to choose the boss."


    "Feilong, your mother, if you have seed, come here, let''s fight alone!" Gao Xiang angrily bumps up, reaches out his hand and pulls out the iron bar in his clothes. He scolds himself, but he will never allow anyone to insult Xiao Shili.


    "Single choice?" The muscle on fat long''s face shivered coldly. "You don''t pee to take care of yourself. Do you have the qualification?"


    Then he turned to Xiao Shili and said, "you are very good. When you come to school, you beat my people. Since Gao Xiang thinks you are the boss, let''s talk about it today. How can we solve this problem?"


    "Simple, I''ll give you two choices." Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes. "First, let''s find another place on another day. You call your people and I call my people to solve this problem."


    "And the second?"


    "It''s here today. Let me give you some blood. You''ll forget about it in the hospital."


    "Do you hear me?" Feilong turned his head and laughed at the people behind him. A group of his subordinates also burst into laughter.


    "Did I hear you right, that''s all you brought?" Feilong stopped laughing and stood up abruptly from his chair. "OK, I''ll choose the second way. Let''s see who will bleed today." With a wave of his hand, more than 30 people immediately swarmed up behind him and rushed to him with a wave.

 Chapter 21

    See each other a start, Xiao Shili side of the people immediately gathered together, Xiao Shili surrounded in the middle, Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi were closely guarded on both sides of the boss.


    Gao Xiang swung the iron bar and hit one man on the head in the face of the swarming enemy. The man screamed, covered his head and fell to the ground. But at the same time, Gao Xiang also got two legs on his back. The party was soon surrounded by three times more enemies than himself.


    Li Yuanqi hung his head down, his eyes staring up. He held the fruit knife tightly in his hand, leaned forward, grabbed an enemy''s collar and stabbed him with a knife. This really scared the man. This stab had no reservation, but wanted to kill himself.


    He quickly Deng Deng Deng back a few steps, but the blade or stabbed into the skin, "hiss" sound, the flesh was picked out, blood immediately out.


    Gao Xiang was surprised to see this scene from Yu Guangzhong. It was the first time that he met such a desperate person in the fight. He looked back at Li Yuanqi, whose eyes were red and crazy. He continued to look for his opponent. At the moment, the image of "little glasses" as cowardly and silent completely disintegrated in Gao Xiang''s heart.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi are on both sides of Xiao Shili, trying to attack the enemy in front of them. Several people try to attack Xiao Shili secretly, but they are forced to leave. Especially Li Yuanqi stabs several people in a row, and the enemy begins to fear the little glasses.


    Xiao Shili knocked down the three people who were rushing forward. When he met the fourth person, he grabbed each other''s hair and pressed it down. He raised his knee and was about to hit each other''s face. Suddenly, the knee of the other leg hurt, but he was hit by the other person''s stick and got two legs in the back at the same time.


    For three times in a row, Xiao Shili couldn''t bear it. His knee was numb and his body suddenly lost its support. He fell to the ground.


    Although the ten men were brave, they couldn''t stand each other. Soon they all lay down on the ground. Gao Xiang got two sticks on his head, and his face was stained red with blood. He leaned up and swore, "Liu Qinglong, I''ll make an appointment outside school some other day. Let''s ask the master to do it again! I don''t believe in you! "


    The crowd dispersed. Feilong came over with a smile. He didn''t participate in the scuffle just now. There was almost no suspense about this kind of duel. He didn''t pay attention to Gao Xiang. He walked slowly to Xiao Shili, who was dragged up from the ground by two people with arms.


    "What''s the matter, brother Li? I''m not crazy now?" Feilong looked contemptuously at the man with his head down, "I really can''t figure out how Gao Xiang followed you? He can''t even run his mother''s way, and he''ll come out and fart. "


    Xiao Shili suddenly laughed twice. He couldn''t see his face from this angle. He only heard a cold and gloomy voice, "I''ll let you know."


    "Damn it Feilong got angry and hit Xiao Shili in the face with a fist. The latter''s glasses flew out and shook his body.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi''s face changed and they struggled to get up, but they were held down by seven or eight people.


    "Liu Qinglong, I''ll kill your mother. As long as I don''t die today, I''ll kill your family!" Gao Xiang roared angrily. Li Yuanqi didn''t speak, but from the expression on his face, he wanted to bite the fat man in front of him.


    "Hum, listen to it. Your little brother is very happy. I''ll let them shout more." Feilong waved his hand. As soon as the two nearby let go, Xiao Shili immediately fell to the ground. Feilong moved his wrist, bumped his whole body of fat, and was ready to practice himself.


    At this moment, the teenager who seems to have lost his resistance on the ground suddenly sprang up from the ground like a quick cheetah. The speed was so fast that everyone around him, including Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi, didn''t respond. When Feilong made a backward move, a cold feeling was already on his throat.


    "Wait..." Feilong''s face suddenly showed a trace of fear, but he still insisted on laughing, "do you think that you will win? I don''t believe that you really dare to kill me. Come on, try it!"


    It seems that this guy looks like a pig on the surface. In fact, he is not a straw bag. Xiao Shili smiles a little and holds the folding knife with his hand. Feilong feels more cool on his neck. It seems that he penetrates into his body through his skin. At the same time, he feels hot and humid. He flows down his neck. Finally, he feels pain.


    "Wait, wait..." although he still didn''t believe that the other party would kill himself, his fear instinct made him cry out in panic, "something to say... Something to say..."


    "Yes, I don''t dare to kill you, but I''m afraid that my hand will shake and cut your trachea and vocal cords. I can''t control the result." Xiao Shili snorted, "but you don''t have to worry about your thick meat."


    The feeling of skin cutting is more and more intense. Feilong''s heart trembles. This guy is a madman!


    "I... I recognize counsellor, I recognize counsellor..." his tone finally softened.


    "How to recognize counsels?"


    "In the future, in the school, the yield of the protection fee of the three classes will be half of mine and half of yours."


    At this time, the remaining nine people who had been knocked down had already got up from the ground. Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi came to Xiao Shili''s side. The former was still on fire, slapping Feilong''s head, "what the hell do you say? Again, I didn''t hear you


    "No... no, Li Ge Qi, I am three..."


    "I grass, you don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin, do you?" Gao Xiang reached out and wanted to fight again.


    Xiao Shili suddenly received the knife, "OK, you can go."


    Feilong looks at the man in front of him in shock, reaches out his hand and wipes his neck. Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi look at Xiao Shili with incomprehensible eyes. But since it''s the elder brother''s order, they dare not say anything.


    Gao Xiang shined on Fat Dragon''s butt and said, "do you hear me? I want you to get out of here!"


    Feilong looked back at Xiao Shili deeply, then left the roof with a group of people in a hurry.


    Under the night wind, there were only sticks, steel pipes and scattered blood on the roof. Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and looked up at the night sky. Suddenly, he leaned and fell on his knees.


    "Brother Li!"


    "Brother Li!"


    Gao Xiang and Xiao Shili were startled. Li Yuanqi rolled up his trouser legs and saw that there was a big swelling around his knee. The bulge was full of dark red blood stasis. It looked very scary.


    Xiao Shili has been supporting hard since just now. If Gao Xiang and his wife pay attention, they will find that Xiao Shili''s right leg is shaking slightly when he forces Feilong with a knife. Now he can''t carry it.


    "Brother Li, this is not good. We have to go to the hospital quickly!" Gao Xiang couldn''t help saying that, so he quickly took Xiao Shi off his back and went downstairs.


    "It''s OK, minor injury, just go to the clinic nearby." Said the man on his back.


    After a few steps down, Gao Xiang asked, "brother Li, I don''t understand one thing. In that case, there is still room for Feilong to give in. Why do you let him go so easily?"


    "It''s not good for both sides to push one side to a dead end. Liu Qinglong is a dog that can only bite people. If we stop him today, it doesn''t mean he won''t fight back in the future. It''s also a means to achieve his goal to leave some leeway within the acceptable limits of both sides." Xiao Shili explained with a slightly weak voice.


    "Then how do you know that he will promise us what we offer today and will not bite us again in the future?"


    Xiao Shili sneered, "because he knew I would kill him."


    When the party came to the corner of the stairs, Li Yuanqi suddenly cried.


    "Hey, hey, you... Are you ok?" When Gao Xiang heard the sound of sniffling, he looked back in a daze, which was far from the image of a cold faced killer in his impression just now.


    "I finally did it, I finally did it..." Li Yuanqi murmured, "I finally fought and stabbed people. From today on, I will never be bullied again..."


    He kept repeating this sentence, and the doubts in Xiao Shili''s heart were finally solved. It turned out that from just now on, he had been supporting himself with the obsession in his heart. Too strong obsession made him forget his nature, so he could be so crazy on the rooftop. However, as soon as the environment calmed down, his high load heart broke down and burst the dike.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili put the lit cigarette into each other''s mouth, "from today on, Li Yuanqi will not be bullied by anyone."


    Li Yuanqi was stunned for a while, then took a hard breath, choked and coughed, and a group of people laughed loudly.

 Chapter 22

    Although Xiao Shili thought he was ok, Gao Xiangji still insisted on sending him to the people''s Hospital in the center of the city. After examination, it was a avulsion fracture of the knee, and he needed to be hospitalized for observation and treatment for a month.


    Gao Xiang asked for leave from school for Xiao Shili. After a discussion, he called Xiao Shili''s parents and said that Xiao Shili was injured in PE class. After Xiao''s parents came to see his son, they didn''t have any doubts. They just worried that they would delay his son''s study.


    Gao Xiang patted his father and mother on the chest and promised, "uncle and aunt, don''t worry. The school let us make up lessons for Li Ge every day after school. We will never let Li Ge leave a lesson."


    Then he pointed to Li Yuanqi and said, "this man is the first in the city in this year''s high school entrance examination. If Li Ge doesn''t do well in this mid-term examination, you will ask him."


    When Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother saw it, it was true. At that time, Li Yuanqi''s photo had been published in the newspaper and once became a celebrity in J city. Naturally, the two couples were very happy. As soon as their son entered school, they could make such friends. It''s really great.


    "When you get together, you should help each other, promote your study, and strive to be admitted to a good university in the future." Xiao''s mother said with a happy face.


    "Don''t worry, uncle and aunt, we will." Gao Xiang has a sunny expression on his face. "We''ll take care of Li Ge in the future, so you don''t have to run back and forth." He covered everything, including Xiao Shili''s medical expenses, which was also given by the school.


    Xiao''s father and mother comforted their son and went back safely. Gao Xiang found that Li Yuanqi had been looking at himself and said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, I just want to see if some people blush."


    "Not blushing." Gao Xiang said with a smile, "in the future, I will follow my brother Li to make a breakthrough in the world. I can do something more useful than going to some bird University."


    Li Yuanqi nodded. Although he didn''t fully agree with Gao Xiang''s point of view, at least he followed Xiao Shili and got what he thought was the most precious thing, which was enough for him.


    During Xiao Shili''s hospitalization, another incident happened in the school, that is, Feng Yu, the "little white face" of class three, was patted a black brick in the Hutong on her way home after singing K with her classmates in the evening. It is said that she was seriously injured and was admitted to the hospital.


    For this matter, Feng Yu''s parents came to the school several times to make a scene, and the police also intervened in the investigation. They came to the school several times to ask about the situation, and finally they failed to find the suspect.


    With Feng Yu''s fall, his brothers, who only depend on money to maintain themselves, fell apart. The "little white face" is usually arrogant and domineering, with a high posture. His subordinates just take money to do things for him, and they don''t mean anything to him. This result is also expected by many people.


    As for the person behind the scenes, everyone in the school knows it. The reason why the police have not heard of it is because of the rules of the road from ancient times to the present. There is no need to intervene in the affairs of black faces. Although these underage students are not "black", they also abide by these rules.


    Soon, a rumor began to spread in the school. Recently, a new star of the higher level rose a force. The eldest one''s name was Xiao Shili. The only description of this person was that he was Sven Wen, wearing black framed glasses, and in a short period of time, he swallowed up "fat Dragon" and "little white face" and became the strongest force of the higher level, Even some of the senior two have begun to pay attention to the name


    One night three days after xiaobailian was killed, in an abandoned warehouse in the family home of the iron and steel plant, more than a dozen people were drinking wine and playing cards while chatting.


    "Brother Wei, I''ve heard that Xiao has a strong momentum recently. Feilong and xiaobailian have been laid down by Ya Gan. Shall we take some necessary measures? The next target of the other party is probably us." Said one.


    "Hum." It was a pretty young man sitting on the sofa with his legs wide apart who gave out a laugh? I haven''t even seen him myself


    "I heard that he was hospitalized recently. It seems that he was injured in the fight with Feilong."


    "Hum, it''s a matter of time before Feilong and xiaobailian are killed. If you don''t do it, we''ll do it, but this time he''s ahead of us." Yang Wei chuckled and puffed his cigarette. "In the end, these classes will be taken back by us. Xiao is working for us this time. My sister is here. Let alone Xiao, even if the sons of the school directors come, I will still die."


    Lao Tzu Lao Tzu looked at each other, but no one spoke, and they all bowed down their heads and drank cards. Yang Wei looked up at the ceiling and smiled with a smile. "Xiao Shili, Lao Tzu will give you some color to see, teach you a lesson, and jump to the bottom of Lao Tzu''s eyes, sooner or later, it will be dead!"


    The day after Xiao Shili was injured, several brothers rushed to the hospital after hearing the news. Dazhuang immediately transferred Xiao Shili to the VIP ward in the hospital, a large room of 100 square meters, with sofas, televisions and refrigerators. Every day, there were doctors and nurses who monitored and cared for him 24 hours a day.


    The first thing Xiao Shili did when he moved in was to let Wen Yang close the door.


    "Do you have any cigarettes?"


    "What, this is a hospital." Wen Yang said, or took out the cigarette from his pocket.


    Xiao Shi left a point, Meimei took a sip, from last night to now this day and a half, can really suffocate himself.


    "It''s a lot of money to live here for a day. Where did you get the money?" Xiao Shili looked at the huge ward and asked.


    "Don''t worry about it, and take good care of yourself." It was Ma Yi who spoke.


    "Say something serious when you''ve had enough. How can it be like this?" Dazhuang''s face is not good-looking, who hurt his brother like this, he was holding a fire in his heart when he received the phone call.


    Xiao Shili said something about it. Before he finished, Dazhuang and Wenyang stood up and went out.


    "Where are you two going?"


    "Cut that brick, so that you can have a good time."


    "Come back, come back." Xiao Shili quickly waved, "who let you cut people, besides, I let him go."


    Dazhuang and Wenyang only heard half of it. Then they came back to finish listening to the rest. Dazhuang pushed Xiao Shili''s head, "you''re stupid. The knives are all around your neck, and you don''t have to scratch twice."


    "That is, third brother, when did you become a woman? That guy is so cheap. I have to break his leg." Wen Yang also said.


    "At that time, if I had done everything, I would not have received the 70% profit afterwards." Xiao Shili took a puff of smoke and said slowly, "besides, at present, my influence in the higher level of our school is not enough to cover the whole grade and force others to rush. At that time, we will have a bad end."


    "What are you going to do in the future?" Dazhuang also lit a cigarette, "once upon a time, you didn''t agree to pull you into the water, but now you finally figured it out? Are you starting to mix? "


    "When I was young in junior high school, at best, I was fighting group fights and bullying my classmates. At that time, I wasted my time on these things. It was better to learn more knowledge." Xiao Shili looked out of the window and said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not a mess now. I don''t know why I want to do all this, but I just do it."


    "Third brother, can you stop being so abstruse?" Wen Yang scratched his head. "Besides, I didn''t see you studying in junior high school. I stayed with the Internet bar all day."


    "That is to say, if you don''t fight with us on the street, he is always the first one to cause trouble, either for robbing machines and fighting with people, or for which woman."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Screw you." Xiao Shili couldn''t hang on his face when he saw that the old man had been exposed.


    Just as the three were talking, laughing and scolding each other, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open and a young nurse poked her head in.


    The four men who were swallowing clouds were stunned. Wen Yang''s reaction was the fastest. He flew the cigarette butts out of the window across the hospital bed. The ashes made Xiao Shili. The latter called out, "grass, slow down!"


    Dazhuang and Mayi took a look at the nurse, lowered their heads and continued to smoke, with a calm expression on their face.


    But three people''s eyes were bright at the same time, because the nurse was not only young and beautiful, but also in great shape.


    From the bottom to the top, there are two beautiful round legs, wrapped in white silk and socks. The hem of the nurse''s clothes only reaches the knee, and then the slender waist gives people the impulse to pinch. What makes the nostrils hot most is the girl''s upper circumference. The nurse''s clothes inlaid with two rows of buttons are pushed up, directly forming two dazzling pink protrusions, At last, the gorgeous face made people move.


    The girl looks 17 or 18 years old, and her figure belongs to that kind of weak type. However, these two huge jade peaks, which are hanging on such a delicate girl, look out of proportion.


    The girl was stunned for a second when she saw the situation in the room, but her pink face immediately got angry and rushed over quickly to pull the smoke out of Dazhuang''s and Mayi''s mouth.


    "Smoking is not allowed in the hospital. Besides, it''s still a ward. Do you have common sense?" The girl''s pretty face is hung with two groups of red halos, and her curved eyebrows stand up at this time. From this angle, she looks like Japanese actor Akira Kuroki, with a little bit of coquettishness in her cold beauty. Her whole body has a strong attraction, but it can''t help keeping a certain distance.


    "What''s more, if the patient is still here, don''t you think about it..." the little nurse turned her head and pointed at Xiao Shili. Her eyes were wide open in surprise. You, you, you were smoking too


    Xiao Shili laughs awkwardly. Just now, his hand holding the cigarette was blocked by the infusion rack. At this time, he was finally found.


    Naturally, the cigarettes were also confiscated. Dazhuang''s several people all said that the nurses in the big hospital were very good. Today, I saw them in the VIP ward. The little girl didn''t save any face.


    "Dade, third, let''s get out of the way first. You''re very convalescent. Call us when you want to leave the hospital." Several people said quickly stood up, first, the little girl has been staring at them, let people all over unnatural, second, this situation does not need their own in, this opportunity to the third.

 Chapter 23

    Xiao Shili originally wanted three people to leave a pack of cigarettes secretly. The three things ran faster than the dog and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye, so he had to mutter and scold a few words.


    "Take off your clothes!" The little beauty suddenly drank in the back.


    "What?"


    "Check up!" The top of the girl''s short hair hangs down and bends into two arcs beside her cheek. If it''s not the shape of apricot eyes, it''s really sweet and lovely.


    Do you need to be that loud? Xiao Shili didn''t agree, so he took off his coat and showed his broad back.


    A cool thing pasted on the back, it should be something like stethoscope. Xiao Shili was looking forward to the girl''s smooth fingers touching his skin, but if he turned around at this time, he would be in a cold sweat.


    The girl stood behind her and bent down slightly, holding a stethoscope in one hand and a silver dagger in the other hand, facing the man''s back neck. At the moment, the expression on her face was completely different from the anger of concern and worry just now, but a kind of coldness that can freeze people''s heart, as if freezing the last bit of coquettishness on that cold face.


    But the man has no feeling for all this. If he tilts back a little, the sharp tip of the knife will stab into his body instantly.


    After a few seconds, Xiao Shili felt the coolness left him, but at this time, the muscles on his back trembled, and a strange feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.


    "How''s it going?" When he looked back, the girl''s expression returned to dissatisfaction with concern.


    "It''s OK. I''ll be discharged in two days, but remember." Girl suddenly bent down, close to come over, small mouth close to the man''s ear, Xiao Shili smell a faint fragrance.


    "After leaving the hospital, we must be more peaceful, otherwise the next time we go to the hospital, it will not be so easy to recover." After the girl finished, she gave a smile.


    As the girl walks out of the ward with a tray, Xiao Shili looks at the pretty figure in a daze. What does the last sentence mean? How does she know that she is because


    He thought for a few minutes, the ward door was pushed open again, a doctor and a nurse came in, but the nurse was not the one just now.


    "Hello, sir, it''s time to check your body every day. I hope I can get your cooperation." The nurse was also a young girl, with a slight smile on her face and a slight bow.


    "Check what? Didn''t you just check it? " Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment.


    A man and a woman were stunned for a moment, and the nurse said with a smile, "you must have made a mistake. This is VIP ward. Doctor Liu and I are your special medical staff. No one else will serve you except us."


    "I don''t like grass!" Xiao Shili jumped up abruptly from the bed. Regardless of the injury on his leg, he jumped with one foot and moved towards the door.


    On the way from the elevator to the first floor, the girl had taken off her attractive nurse''s clothes and left them in the elevator with her hat and stockings. Inside, a black suspender vest and short hot pants, a slender * * and two and a half pure white and round snowballs were exposed to the camera in the elevator unreservedly.


    Out of the door of the hospital, two men about to meet up, "Yu elder sister."


    "Well, have you seen that boy?"


    The girl''s face showed a scornful smile, "I thought it was a kind of role. I settled Feilong and xiaobailian in a week. After watching, I was just a silly little fart."


    "You didn''t do it?"


    "That kind of person is not worth my doing."


    "But he did get rid of Feilong and xiaobailian."


    "I can only say that they are not lucky, or Xiao is too lucky." The girl said, she went to a locomotive parked at the gate of the hospital, stepped on her back and put on her helmet. "At least for a year, he won''t be a threat to us."


    Xiao Shili spent a lot of time. With the help of the nurse, when he came down to the hospital hall, he only saw three motorcycles vanishing in the endless stream of traffic.


    He looked at the distance for ten seconds, then sat down on the steps of the door thoughtfully


    A month later, when Xiao Shi left the hospital, Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi went to the hospital early in the morning to meet him.


    Because Xiao Shili told his parents that they didn''t have to come here, and they both had to go to work, there were only a few brothers who came to pick him up today.


    "Well, brother Li, the place where the injury happened is all right." Gao Xiang asked.


    "Well." Xiao Shili tried to walk a few steps, and found that there was no sequela left. This stick really hit the ground, and he began to feel uncomfortable again. If he had a chance in the future, he must find out the person who gave him this.


    When they came to the door of the hospital, Xiao Shili was a little surprised. Not far away, a row of figures in black suits stood neatly under the steps of the hospital. After Xiao Shili appeared, all of them bent down and said in unison, "brother Li!" Among them, the fat man with erect hair is Liu Qinglong.


    After Xiao Shili frowned, the corners of his mouth immediately began to smile. To tell the truth, in addition to this exaggerated battle, what surprised him even more was the arrival of Liu Qinglong.


    "This fat pig is on time¡° Gao Xiang scolded with a smile, and Li Yuanqi was also happy. He couldn''t see any unexpected look in their eyes.


    "You already know?" Xiao Shili took a look at them.


    "Hey, we didn''t mean to hide it from you, Li Ge, just wanted to give you a surprise." Li Yuanqi said.


    Three people go to the steps, is also a black Fat Dragon step forward, "from brother, I Fat Dragon is willing to follow you all my life, through fire and water, will not refuse, please accept my brother."


    "Well, from today on, Qinglong will officially join us." Xiao Shili nodded, "let''s do a great job together."


    "Well!" Feilong nodded his head, and the other two said, "yes, Li Ge."


    At this time, all the pedestrians around looked at this side with a strange look, but no one dared to stop and walk around one after another. With the current identity and status of this group of teenagers, this situation is a bit too exaggerated.


    "Old fat, what the hell are you doing? I''ve seen a lot of them." Gao Xiang patted Fat Dragon on the shoulder and scolded, but his expression was very excited. It seems that in the month when Xiao Shi was not away from school, several people had already eliminated their hostility and became close brothers.


    "Well, who''s going to look at Gu Huo Zi? I only look at the godfather." Feilong shook his head. "I think there is a kind of godfather''s temperament in our brother Li."


    "Nonsense, that''s an old man in his fifties and sixties in the movie. We''re only sixteen years old. Can we be the same?"


    "I''m talking about temperament. It has nothing to do with age. A person''s temperament is determined at birth. No matter how old he is, it will never change in his life." Feilong''s words came from his heart. On the roof that day, he was also influenced by this temperament and made today''s decision.


    "I feel that there is a kind of night spirit in Li Ge." Li Yuanqi, who has not spoken for a long time, uttered a cold sentence.


    "Who is the moon of night?" Both asked, puzzled.


    "People in cartoons."


    "Grass you."


    "Go to hell." Li Yuanqi got plagiarized on his head immediately.


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Let''s get rid of it first." Xiao Shili was depressed by these guys. He waved to a row of black suits. A group of people would easily attract too much attention here. He is not the kind of person who is not strong enough to pretend B everywhere.


    In the evening of that day, several dead brothers gathered at "Longyin" to celebrate Xiao''s recovery from "great injury".


    "Longyin" is the name of Ma Yi''s new bar. The bar opened a week ago. At that time, Xiao Shili was still lying in the hospital and couldn''t go there.


    The bar is located in the most prosperous area of xinmenqiao. The former boss would not rush to sell such a good store if his mother didn''t go home to mourn. It is said that many people like this store, but the boss is a friend of Ma Yi''s father, so he transferred the store to him at a low price.


    The bar occupies one of the shops on the first floor of the commercial street, with a total area of more than 200 square meters. The interior is pure black with Gothic decoration style, which is in line with the taste of Ma Yi, a fake artist.


    "Third brother, now you have a good reputation in that noble school. It''s said that you are the overlord of grade one, isn''t it?" Wen Yang threw a peanut into his mouth and asked.


    If others don''t ask, Xiao Shili seldom tells his brothers about the school, but the rumors about him have been spread in several schools nearby, and several people naturally know about it.

 Chapter 24

    "It''s not that exaggerated." Xiao Shili took a sip of beer. "One of the three senior leaders followed me, and the other was taken to the hospital by me. There was still one left. Hum." He laughed twice and said nothing. There was nothing to hide in front of his brother.


    "Then why don''t you take out the rest of the goods?" Wen Yang asked.


    Feilong''s obedience was something Xiao had never thought of before he left, so he also made mistakes in his estimation of the situation.


    "It''s not that easy." He shook his head. "The rest of us have a little background."


    "What background."


    "It''s because I don''t know that I didn''t act rashly."


    Dazhuang nodded, "well, in a word, old three, you can use me and Wenyang''s place, just say it."


    "Yes, third brother, I don''t even have a fight these days. I''m almost suffocating." Wen Yang complained, "our school is said to be the most chaotic. In fact, we can''t even hold a fight for a few days. Is it the better the school is, the darker the people in it are?"


    Xiao Shili smiles. Wen Yang knows that this boy got a big fight when he entered No.3 middle school, and he has established his position in the higher level. Less fighting in No.3 middle school doesn''t mean how good the people are. It''s just that the students in No.3 middle school are all mixed up. They know each other. When they have conflicts, they often call each other a group of people. Then you give me face, I''ll give you face. At last, we have a peace talk. Wen Yang will go to such a place every so often.


    "By the way, what happened to that day..." Ma Yi suddenly smiles and pats Xiao Shili on the shoulder.


    "What?"


    "Don''t pretend to me, just the day we go to see you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, third brother, if you ask directly, it''s over, just the little nurse." Wen Yang said with a smile, "what happened after we left must have been fired now."


    "Oh..." Xiao Shili didn''t forget this person, but Ma Yi''s tone was too ambiguous. After that, he didn''t think about the other person''s going to that place.


    "Say, is there a result?" Even Dazhuang cares enough to show that the little girl at that time was really not ordinary in the eyes of the three people. Among the girls they met, it''s not too much to say that she was the best.


    "Alas..."


    To their surprise, Xiao Shili sighed and frowned.


    "What''s the matter? "No?"


    "He has a master?"


    "I''m sure you''ve been too hasty to be called a rascal by that family."


    "No After a short silence, Xiao Shili slowly told them what happened later that day.


    After listening, the other three people''s expressions remained in a state of teasing, but their words were different.


    "True or false?"


    "Ha ha, maybe some gangster from somewhere sent me to assassinate my third brother." Wen Long''s tears came out with a smile.


    "Come on, you think he''s the president of the United States."


    "Is it a cop?"


    "Bullshit, the police really want to check him, still need to work hard?" Big shape shook to shake arm, "say again not to clap a person a brick, the police just won''t toss about for this small matter son."


    "I think it''s probably the nurses in the hospital who are in the wrong ward."


    "Well..." Xiao Shili nodded, but he knew it was impossible. That day, he asked Gao Xiang to lead several people to look for the whole hospital. Finally, he asked the hospital for the list of all the medical staff to make sure that the girl was not from the hospital.


    It''s a little strange, but it''s not a big deal. Xiao Shili has a faint feeling in his heart, but it''s very vague, even he can''t be sure.


    At this time, the two men suddenly stood at their table, the brothers all stopped talking, looked up and saw that they were two 20-year-old young people, one of them was a little ruffian on the street, one of them said hello to Ma Yi, "boss Ma, this just opened a few days ago, business is good."


    "A small business still needs the care of brother long." Ma Yi took out a brown paper envelope from under the table and handed it to them with a smile.


    "Well." One of them took it over and weighed it, leaving behind a sentence, "let''s go." He walked away with his companions, with an arrogant expression on his face.


    "Who is it?" Xiao Shili actually knew what they were doing, but he still knew it.


    Ma Yi sat down and poured wine for several people. "Li Jinglong, the boss of Xinmen bridge, is in charge of this street. Just now, those two are his horsemen. They came once on the third day of business."


    All of them knew what was going on. Wen Yang stood up from his stool and said, "grass, what''s this * * * thing? Isn''t this big brother''s place? How can anyone dare to receive money from us? "


    "Sit down, sit down." Dazhuang pulled down the ignorant brother and said slowly, "what kind of place is not there? It''s in our little gangster circle. They are serious underworld. Can they compare?"


    Da Zhuang Ma Yi has been in the society for a long time. He is clear about some rules and regulations on the street, and he is calm about all these. But he has no opinion in his heart, which is impossible. Xiao Shili and Wen Yang, who are still in school, are different.


    Wen Yang looks like he can''t swallow his breath. He slaps the table while swearing, which attracts people in the bar to look at him.


    Xiao Shili is not happy with his face. He leans on the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth. There is something gloomy in his eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Come on, you, I have to do business here!" Ma Yi grabbed Wen Yang''s arm and said, "you will stop."


    "Grass, second brother, you think that''s it. I''m not going to do it! With so much money every month, it''s better for me to wipe my ass than for those bastards! " Wen Yang stalked his neck and bared his mouth, "where does the" dragon brother "live? I''ll take some brothers to chop it¡°


    "Well, we can''t compete with others in strength now. Bear with us. Sooner or later, we will be able to do so." Dazhuang looked at Xiao Shili and knew what he wanted to say at the moment, so he said it for him.


    Wen Yang hummed a few times and finally stopped talking. After drinking for a while, the four brothers pushed the door of the bar open again.


    Maybe God wanted to make up for the depression of several people. This time, a girl came in. She was wearing a sky blue Bohemian suspender dress. Her first feeling was pure and sweet, and she was also a good girl. Her broad skirt made her look a little delicate. Her long black hair, which had not been picked up, was gently brushed in the air-conditioned breeze, Both sides of the hair braided into two braids, more lovely and moving.


    Dazhuang, Ma Yi and Wen Yang look up, but they are all in a daze. Wen Yang blinks and cries out, "Chen Jia!"


    Xiao Shili''s position is back to the door. When he heard the name, he suddenly trembled, but he didn''t look back. He just looked at Wen Yang with an unclear eye.


    "Third brother." Wen Yang whispered again. The latter seemed to react and turned his head mechanically. Maybe he didn''t want someone to see his own unnaturalness. Maybe his brain was blank at the moment and he didn''t think at all.


    "Hoo... You can see clearly." Xiao Shili took a long breath, turned his head and took a cigarette in his mouth.


    Dazhuang then saw it and shook his head. "No, but it''s so similar. It''s twins."


    A few people who knew about the history of Xiao Shili''s junior high school did not speak at this time. Xiao Shili smoked for a while and couldn''t help looking back.


    Although he seems calm on the surface, his heart is surging strongly. When he first sees the girl, he only feels that his whole body is electrified. This feeling is fleeting. The girl is not the person he knows, and then comes a mixed feeling of peace of mind, disappointment and powerlessness, but also with a little bit of complicated emotion.


    The girl stood on the aisle leading to the bar, as if not ready to find a seat to sit down, but slightly looking around, two feet together, hands hanging down holding a small bag, as if looking for someone, hanging in the shoulder of the hair tip gently fluttering in the breeze, quiet and light beauty.


    An arm suddenly stretched out from the side, breaking the beautiful picture. A man in his thirties, holding a glass of wine, suddenly put his arms around the girl''s shoulder and said with a playful smile, "sister alone, come on, brother, please have a drink."


    Startled, the girl quickly stepped back and took off the man''s arm. The man raised his drunken eyes and stared at her, "lonely, not afraid, hehe, hehe, with your brother."


    The other two people on the next table laughed. The three people were together. The girl just stood by their table.


    The drunkard walked over with a smile. He had to pull the girl''s skirt again. The girl''s beautiful face turned red with shame, and more of it was panic and fear.


    On this table, Wen Yang opened his mouth, and a cursive word had not yet come out. Xiao Shili had already got up and walked out.


    Xiao Shili had been holding his anger for a long time. Seeing this scene, he added some indescribable anger.


    He picked up a bottle of Budweiser that had not been opened on the table, went to the man''s side, and a bottle of wine fell on the other person''s head.


    "Ah The man screamed, staggered back a few steps, fell to the ground, broken glass and wine scattered splash, there are a few drops of water splashed on the girl''s face, she looked at this scene, completely silly.


    "Yes The two men on the next table stood up. They seemed to have drunk a lot, and their reaction was slow. But they immediately grabbed the wine bottle on the table and rushed to Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 25

    At this time, Dazhuang three people also rushed to the store, together with a few guys, a total of seven people instantly knocked down the two wobbly people to the ground, and then they could not find each other''s eyes, surrounded by the three people on the ground was a big step.


    "Go." In the chaos, Xiao Shili pulls up the girl who is still in a daze and rushes out of the bar.


    Although he knew it was on his own territory and there was no danger, Xiao Shili took the girl to rush out several hundred meters and ran to Xinmen square at the end of the commercial street. As for why, he didn''t know.


    After stopping, the two of them gasped for breath. Xiao Shili looked at the girl with her hands on her chest. Her face had not passed the fright just now, and because she ran too fast, the expression of her little face was tangled, but it still looked beautiful.


    They were silent for a while, but each gasped for breath. Xiao Shili suddenly didn''t know what to say. Although he couldn''t talk and laugh in front of a beautiful girl, he was not nervous at all. Today, in such a scene, his brain is not blank, but he can''t say a word.


    Finally, the girl spoke first. She looked up at Xiao Shili. A few strands of hair were twining around her white face. Her soft eyes were trembling, which showed a deep sense of worry.


    "You... Are you ok?"


    "Ah?" It took two seconds for Xiao Shi to react. The girl looked at herself with concern. She was afraid that she might be hurt in the fight just now.


    "No, No." He shook his head. "How about you? Are you ok?"


    "Well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Thank you."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take you back."


    "No, I''ll take a taxi myself." The girl said quickly.


    "Wait here." Xiao Shili then turned around and ran towards the bar.


    After a few minutes, he came back riding the little pedal of Mayi. The girl was still standing in the same place. On the way, his heart fluctuated several times. Maybe when he passed by, others had already left. When he saw the pretty figure, his heart was suddenly relieved.


    "Let''s go." He parked the car in front of the girl and handed her a helmet.


    The girl didn''t refuse this time. She climbed up and didn''t put on her helmet. She just held it in her arms. Xiao Shili didn''t move for a long time, as if he was waiting for something. Although he knew that the girl couldn''t put her hands around his waist, he still had some expectations.


    After driving for a while, there was a light "hello" at the back.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shi left the car very attentively.


    "Well... Do you know where I live?"


    "Ah... I''m sorry, I forgot..." Xiao Shili saw the girl''s head down from the rearview mirror and her mouth turned up. He couldn''t help but feel wandering.


    "Are you going to take me home?"


    "Yes... Yes."


    "But you don''t know the way..." the girl showed a reproachful tone, "it''s going backwards."


    "Oh." Xiao Shili made a big red face. In fact, just now in his consciousness, he acquiesced that the girl still lived in her "original" place.


    "Which way to go." At a crossroads, Xiao Shi stops and asks the girl.


    "Turn left."


    "What''s your name, by the way." Xiao Shili finally thought of asking the girl''s name. As soon as he said it, he regretted it. He thought it was too abrupt to ask. At this time, his brain could not keep up with his mouth.


    "Ye ruoqing, how about you?" The girl gave a little smile.


    "Xiao Shili."


    "What a strange name."


    If someone commented on his name at ordinary times, Xiao Shili would open his mouth and scold him, but he was not angry at the moment.


    "Why is it called Shili?" Ye ruoqing seems to be very interested in Xiao Shili''s name, "it gives people a good feeling of loneliness, as if to say that the whole world has left you."


    "Yes, that''s what it means." Xiao Shili was a little surprised. This is the first time someone has guessed the meaning of his name.


    "Is it?" Ye ruoqing gathered her hair and asked softly, "why do you have such a name?"


    After a moment''s silence, Xiao Shili began to say, "when I was born, three people died in the upper floor of my family. They were all dying and dying old people. In addition, all the animals in each family died."


    "My parents were superstitious. At that time, they invited a Mr. Yin and yang to show me the eight characters. In fact, my parents also felt that the whole building looked at our family with a strange look at that time.


    The expression on the girl''s face gradually becomes focused, and her mind is completely attracted by the man''s story.


    "After reading it, Mr. Yin and Yang said that the sins of my previous life were too heavy. After reincarnation, I brought my anger to this world. After I was six years old, I would see blood on my hands. My parents were so scared that they asked me what way to save them. Mr. Yin Yang said that hostility could not be removed. He had a way to suppress it. After receiving 500 yuan from our family, I was from one to five years old. My bedside, body and toys were all covered with yellow paper symbols. In addition, it was named Shili, which meant to keep people around me away, Only in this way can we protect the people around us. That''s how I spent my childhood. "


    "Ah Ye ruoqing called softly, as if she was scared. If you think about it, it''s really terrible to see a child covered with paper symbols.


    "It wasn''t until I became sensible that I pulled off these obstacles myself. After a long time, my parents didn''t care. But when I was six years old, I had a fight with someone for the first time. When I smashed my classmate''s head with a brick and sent it to the teacher, my blood was stained with my hand. Then I thought of that crazy old saying, and he got it right."


    Xiao Shili never told anyone about these things. Even Wen Yang didn''t know about them. But today, I don''t know why, but I can''t help saying it.


    He used a tone of understatement, but ye ruoqing trembled slightly. The expression on her face was not afraid, but more curious.


    "Is that true?"


    "I heard it from my parents. As for the truth, only they know, but I believe my parents won''t cheat me."


    "So... Do you believe that gentleman?" The girl asked carefully.


    "Of course not!" Xiao Shili suddenly laughed, "that''s a liar. I''m like the reincarnation of a demon king. Maybe I''ve read too many fantasy novels. If that''s true, I killed people 800 years ago."


    "But..." ye ruoqing suddenly remembered the man who was hit by Xiao Shili with a wine bottle just now. She was worried and whispered, "but just now, will that man be ok?"


    Although those people are not good people, ye ruoqing can''t help worrying at the thought of someone being hurt because of herself.


    "Don''t worry. You can''t die with a bottle of wine."


    "Well... I don''t believe that you were a bad person in your previous life." The girl gave a smile.


    "Well?" Xiao Shili looked back in surprise.


    "Because you saved me." Ye ruoqing smiles brightly, "you are the first good person I met."


    Xiao Shi left Leng Leng and turned his head.


    good person? Ha ha


    He thought softly in his heart that this girl had brought too many "firsts" to him.


    On the way, Xiao Shili received the message from Baojian in his mind, and his good value increased by 30 points. But at this time, he was not in the mood to care about these. All his senses, nerves and even soul were concentrated on the spirit who was a little bit away from him.


    After two blocks, ye ruoqing pointed to a stop sign on the street, "OK, stop here."


    Xiao Shili stopped and looked at the dark residential buildings on both sides of the road, as if they were very shabby. "Do you live here?"


    "No, my boyfriend lives here. I''ll call him later and ask him to come down to pick me up and send me back." Ye ruoqing gives Xiao Shili a grateful and sorry smile, "I''m sorry to trouble you. My home is far away."


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. He got off the station and lit a cigarette. There was a conversation between ye ruoqing and his boyfriend.


    "Where are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m alone. I''m downstairs now. Come and pick me up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What? How long will it take... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, all right, bye."


    The girl hung up and couldn''t hide her disappointment. "He said he had something to do and couldn''t come." Then a pair of wronged look at Xiao Shili.


    The latter vomited his cigarette end and stepped on the locomotive. "Let''s go. I can''t sleep tonight. I just want to blow the wind."


    Half an hour later, the car stopped outside a high-grade residential area. The gap between the car and the dilapidated buildings just now is too big.


    Ye ruoqing got out of the car, turned back and waved to Xiao Shili. The beautiful eyes like stars showed gratitude, "thank you tonight."


    "You''re welcome."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "Let''s go."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Xiao Shili sat in the seat of the car and watched the girl''s back disappear in the neighborhood. He hoped that she would turn her head, but it didn''t happen until the end.


    He lit a cigarette again, took a puff and threw it out.


    "Idiot." Xiao Shili gently scolded himself, turned around and drove home.

 Chapter 26

    The next morning, Xiao Shili came to the school. Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi and Fei Long were smoking and chatting. They had been waiting at the school gate for a long time.


    "Brother Li." Three people came up and Feilong handed Xiao Shili something wrapped in a black plastic bag. "This is the protection fee you collected during your absence."


    "Well." Xiao Shili took money and brought several people to the school. Instead of going to the classroom, he went directly to the roof.


    During the day, I found that this place had been reduced to a "battlefield" for several years. Dark red bloodstains were everywhere on the ground, including those left by several of them that night.


    The school also regards this place as a vacuum, and no one cares about it. Anyway, they are all the children of rich families. If they want to make trouble, no one can manage it. They have installed several cameras here before, but they were smashed later.


    It''s cloudy and windy today. Several people sat down in a corner of the roof. Xiao Shili opened the bag, looked at the money in it, and then handed it to Li Yuanqi. "In the future, the protection fee collected every month will be kept by Yuanqi. Anyone who wants to withdraw it must get Yuanqi''s consent."


    "Yes, brother Li." Li Yuanqi took the money.


    "Xiangzi."


    "Brother Li." Gao Xiang replied.


    "Tell me about the current situation." Xiao Shi lit a cigarette and said, "during my absence, the school has changed."


    "That''s right," Gao Xiang thought for a moment, and then said, "there are five classes in total, which are under our influence."


    "Make it simple."


    "To put it simply, we cover all the five classes, and the protection fees collected come from them, and each of them has some of our brothers in it."


    "About how many people."


    "Well... I calculate..." Gao Xiang thought for a long time, "about... There are more than 50."


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. After that night, he began to think about what direction he and his brothers are going to develop in. Although there are so many loyal brothers and there are still a group of people under him, at best, they are just a group of bad teenagers, not an organization at all, It''s not clear how many younger brothers a backbone has. Such an aggregate is very unstable and may be dissolved at any time


    It''s not that he hasn''t thought about uniting these people into an organization, but at least it''s not the right time.


    "Now the only obstacle in front of us is Yang Wei of class seven¡° Gao Xiang said, holding a folding knife on the ground to write a dead word, "this boy doesn''t know his face, Li Ge, when are we going to start?"


    "Do it? What do you want to do? "


    "Of course, it''s the one who killed Yang Wei, so we can dominate the whole higher level." The other three, except Li Yuanqi, were all puzzled. Gao Xiang, in particular, quickly eradicated the two forces, making him feel that everything was so easy. But I can''t guess Xiao Shili''s reaction.


    "If it''s just Yang Wei, it''s no problem." Xiao Shili leaned against the railing and said slowly, "but this is not the case. Gao Xiang, how about the information I asked you to inquire about?"


    "In recent weeks, no, since the beginning of this semester, that woman hasn''t come to school." Gao Xiang said, "I asked several sophomores I knew. None of them knew the girl''s details, home address, and telephone number. All they knew were the people around her."


    "Hey, I can''t ask you anything like this. If it''s all right, I need to ask you to inquire?" Feilong glanced at Gao Xiang.


    "Fat force, you don''t fart, what the hell you have to say." Both of them are used to talking like this. They may be a little bit aggressive in the ears of outsiders, but in their own eyes, it is a progressive relationship.


    "Hum." Feilong with a short two fingers holding a cigarette, "since Yang Meiyu is not in school, who will take care of the affairs of senior two, so there must be someone in the dark to replace her in charge, but this person is very hidden, no one knows who he is, as long as we find out this person, don''t we solve everything?"


    "Oh, brother fat, you can''t judge by appearance." Li Yuanqi said with a smile.


    "If a fool thinks a lot, he will get something." Gao Xiang also laughed.


    "Haha, that''s, that''s, ah... It''s not..." Feilong suddenly responded and jumped over to beat them, "go to your mother, what are you talking about?"


    Xiao Shili looked at him and said with a smile, "well, I think Qinglong''s method is OK. Xiangzi and Yuanqi will leave this matter to you. After three days, you must find out the person for me."


    "All right, brother Li, you can rest assured." Gao Xiang said, Li Yuanqi also nodded.


    "Oh, wait, wait." Feilong was in a hurry. "Brother Li, why don''t you ask me to go? I have a lot of acquaintances in senior two."


    "Qinglong, you''ve counted all the names of all the people in the grade these days. You want to follow us wholeheartedly, be on call, fight hard. Others who follow suit and join in the fun don''t need it. Give me the number and the list when you''re done. " Xiao Shi left the way.


    "All right." Feilong looked happy, "brother Li, are we going to build a gang?"


    "Not yet." The latter light way, "just clear about our strength, in addition to prepare for the future."


    "That is to say, it will be in the future!" The three were all excited, with surprise in their eyes. In the past, a few people only knew a few people in the society, and then they trembled in the school. At most, they had a group fight with those from other schools. They didn''t expect that one day they would establish their own organization and have their own scale. Xiao Shili''s words undoubtedly aroused the young blood in the body of a few people.


    "It may be far away, it may be near." Xiao Shili flicked out his cigarette end, "but as far as this matter is concerned, don''t publicize it to the public, you know?"


    "I know!" Gao Xiang and Fei Long nodded. They were not stupid. Even if Xiao Shi couldn''t do without advice, they wouldn''t talk about it everywhere.


    Li Yuanqi suddenly said, "by the way, brother Li, something is a little strange. In those days when you were away, our head teacher, Mr. Lin, once asked me," did we know each other before? "


    "What did you say?" Xiao Shili''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    "Of course I said so." Li Yuanqi smiles.


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili looked at this new brother, some dull young man, "why?"


    Li Yuanqi calmly replied, "I just came to the school from my brother, and we didn''t walk very close at the beginning. The reason why Miss Lin asked such abrupt questions is that someone told her that even if that person is not you from my brother, he is also one of our brothers, so it must be for some purpose."


    Xiao Shili nodded his head with satisfaction. "It seems that I really did not see the wrong person, Xiangzi and Qinglong. In this era, only relying on force can no longer succeed. It''s no harm to learn more from Yuanqi at ordinary times."


    "Yes." Both of them speak in the same voice.


    Four people said that it took a class. When they stood up, the bell rang just after class. Several people walked slowly towards the stairwell. At this time, the campus radio suddenly rang.


    "Please note that the first" talent Cup "football match of this academic year will be held tomorrow afternoon during extracurricular activities. Please prepare for the competition at that time..."


    "Just those smelly feet in our school. What are you going to kick?" After hearing this, Feilong said with disdain, "do you know how to kick?"


    "Don''t say it, it''s true." Gao Xiang said to one side, "that day I watched a group of people playing football on the playground after school. It seemed that they were all sophomores in high school, and their footwork was OK."


    "Well, love kicking, it''s none of our business. Let''s go to the Internet bar to push two dotas in the next Chinese class?"


    "Yes, but I won''t be with you this time." This month, two people did not go to the Internet bar together. Gao Xiang was completely afraid of Feilong, a rookie.


    "Cut, see I don''t kill you."


    "Brother Li, call us if you have something to do." They said hello to Xiao Shili and then went straight to the Internet bar.


    Xiao Shili and Li Yuanqi walk back to the classroom slowly. They are in the same class and at the front and rear tables. It''s just that when Xiao Shili saw Li Yuanqi for the first time, he would never think that this cowardly little glasses would follow him to this road.


    As soon as they sat down, Xie Hui, a member of the class''s literary and Sports Committee, came out from one side.


    Xie Hui is short and not particularly glamorous, but she is very lively and cheerful. She always has two shallow dimples when she smiles. Generally speaking, she is a little beauty. Once Xiao Shili borrowed a pen from her, and then they became familiar with each other. During those days when Xiao Shili was at school, they often chatted together.


    "Xiao Shili, Li Yuanqi, did you two hear the broadcast just now?" Xie Hui jumps to the table, looks down at them and asks.


    "What." Xiao Shili pretended to be confused.


    "Football match, don''t tell me you don''t know. There are two places left in the class now. How about signing up quickly?"


    "No, I can''t kick." Xiao Shili smiles and shakes his head. "People go up to fight for honor for the class. It''s a shame for me to go there. You''d better invite someone else." He also likes to joke with this girl at ordinary times. In addition, he can''t kick and has no interest.


    "It''s OK, the remaining two places are substitutes, and don''t want you on the stage. You two just cheer for our class." Although Xiao Shili is already famous at the senior level, and he is the number one dangerous person in the class, he usually has no airs, especially for girls, so Xie Hui is not afraid of him at all.


    "The substitute doesn''t mean he won''t play." With Xiao Shili''s character, maybe he will agree to play in the first round, but it''s more painful than killing him to sit on the bench for more than an hour.


    "Whether to go or not, two big men, how can they act like women?" Xie Hui is in a hurry. The school stipulates that every class must participate in the football match except for the third grade of the college entrance examination. In fact, she is worried because she can''t get enough places to participate.


    Li Yuanqi just called a grievance. He was classified as a woman before he was asked. At this time, he laughed twice, "Xie Hui, what do you say is that there are two people missing? I think there are only two talents, right?"


    Xie Hui blushed, "you... What are you talking about? It''s clear that you''re just two."

 Chapter 27

    Xiao Shili from the girl''s look and tone, see Li Yuanqi said is true, can''t help but say, "how, our class sports talents so scarce?"


    "Not really. I''m afraid of being beaten by a senior two." Li Yuanqi said with a smile, "a week after the beginning of school, there was actually a round of football between senior one and senior two, but it was not" official "that time. It was privately organized by the students. It is said that in eight classes of senior one, the best one also lost a ball. Since then, the senior one can''t be forced to play football, so it''s not that no one can play, it''s just that they are afraid of being abused."


    "So what? If you lose, you lose. It''s better than if you don''t dare to go. " Xie Hui listened to their conversation and said unconvinced.


    "You don''t know. In fact, those games were all hung up." With a mysterious smile, Li Yuanqi said, "a ball costs 500 yuan. At most, one team loses 2500 yuan. Understand. Although the competition is organized by the school, the students have different rules in private. Some people are afraid of losing face, while others are afraid of losing money. "


    "Hey, listen to you. It''s like there''s a headmaster in our school." Xie Hui covered her mouth with a smile.


    Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes, a ball of 500 yuan, which clearly is pitching. Although it didn''t burn to his head, it still made him very unhappy.


    In addition, he also felt that the higher level was too weak to be bullied, and he didn''t even plan to fight back.


    Is it all about that woman? Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. He really wants to see the true face of this legendary Phoenix.


    "Hey, do you sign up or not!" Xie Hui threw the folder on the table. After listening to the two "glasses" for a long time, she felt that they would not go.


    "Well." I didn''t expect that Xiao Shili answered.


    "Ah, you mean, you agreed!" Xie Hui was stunned for a moment, and then, like winning the grand prize, her face turned into a flower. "Hey, brother Xiao, it''s so nice of you, so I''ll write your name."


    "Well, write him down, too." Xiao Shili pointed to Li Yuanqi.


    "Brother Li, this... I, I really can''t..." Li Yuanqi quickly pushed his glasses and shook his hands.


    "Let''s go. We should take part in more sports at ordinary times." Xiao Shili patted Li Yuanqi on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, I''ll write you both down." Xie Hui said with a smile.


    "Alas..." Li Yuanqi sighed. Since it was the boss''s order, he had to comply with it. Unfortunately, he was so big that he didn''t even touch the football, which really killed him


    "Go." Xiao Shili pulled up his sighing glasses from his seat. "Don''t go to this class. Let''s go down and practice ball."


    "Don''t, don''t, next class is English class... Just transferred head teacher, new official takes office three fire!" Li Yuanqi rushed to find an excuse for himself.


    English class? Xiao Shili stopped for a moment, and then sat back in his seat. The former is still praying in his heart, which is really blessed by Bodhisattva. He didn''t expect that his words would be useful to the eldest, but they were really useful.


    As the bell rings, Lin Shihan walks into the classroom on time. She has the same clothes and hairstyle, but her shirt is purple, which makes her sexy and noble.


    Xiao Shili holds his cheek in his hand and looks at the girl. After a month''s absence, Shihan''s elder sister seems to have become more plump and moving. (unconsciously, he has changed the name of Teacher Lin in his heart). Especially, the two huge peaches in front of his chest make her chest look almost twice as big as her waist and abdomen. They vibrate with the girl''s steps, Xiao Shili''s eyes are shaking all the time.


    Lin Shihan also noticed that their eyes met in midair, and her original state of giving a lecture was suddenly broken.


    Xiao Shili also felt that Shihan''s elder sister looked at herself with a look of surprise. In addition to surprise, there was also a little concern, a little complaint, a little doubt and a little joy.


    This look made Xiao Shili''s heart beat quickly.


    He looked at himself with his eyes, but he forgot to take back his eyes. What''s the matter with him?


    It was not until the boy showed a smile that Lin Shihan thought of looking away and blushing slightly. He came back, but asked for leave. Why was he so nervous? Why was he suddenly in a good mood? I clearly remember that when he walked out of the office just now, he was still in a cloudy day.


    After class, Xiao Shili believed that this was the most serious lesson in his life. However, as soon as Lin Shihan said that class was over, he picked up the book and hurried out, as if something was chasing her.


    Xie Hui is indeed worthy of being a class cadre selected by herself when she was balding. With her three inch tongue, she dragged eleven more people in. Half of the boys were threatened by her, while the other half couldn''t refuse the beauty''s request. Except that she was a little small, Xie Hui was good in all aspects, In the class, there are many secret lovers secretly like her.


    This improvised team gathered in a corner of the classroom during recess exercises. After Xiao Shili came back, he found that there was no one who didn''t know him. He had enough influence in the class. Several people began to choose him as the team leader.


    But when it comes to playing football, Xiao Shili is really a big waste. The only thing he has a little confidence in is his reaction speed. So he finally decided to let him guard the gate and Li Yuanqi act as the defender. The two men''s battle plan is to guard against each other''s goals.


    The game will start tomorrow afternoon. This new team hasn''t run in yet. A group of people come to the playground with the ball in their hands. After asking for instructions from the head teacher, Xie Hui specially gives them a class training time.


    A group of people divided into two classes and began to practice. Gao Xiang and Fei Long also came back at this time. When they heard that the boss was going to take part in a football match, they were practicing. This was a new thing. They ran to the playground to watch it. When they went to the football field, Xiao Shili was squatting in front of the goal to be a goalkeeper,


    Gao Xiang still remembers the scene when he fought with Xiao Shili for the first time. In his mind, Zhou Xingchi''s powerful King Kong leg in Shaolin football comes to mind at the moment. He strongly demands that Li Ge should play as a forward.


    Only Feilong knows a little about football, but at this time, even those who have never seen football have to shake their heads. Feilong sighs and says, "it seems that only one of them can play well. If we go up like this, we are looking for abuse intentionally."


    The only one who played well didn''t mean Xiao Shili. In fact, Xiao Shili had already noticed that one of more than a dozen people played well. His dribbling, passing, shooting and fighting skills were all good, but they couldn''t be reflected in this group. Football is not a game for one person. No matter how well a person plays, it''s useless if his teammates can''t, so the boy also has a look of lack of interest and sighs from time to time.


    While kicking, three people in high school uniform suddenly came across the playground and directly broke into the field where they were kicking. A group of people stopped and looked at the three people together.


    "Who is in charge of you?" A guy with small eyes came up to the crowd and asked, with a strong tone.


    Xie Hui was also watching everyone practice. At this time, she came over and said, "what''s the matter, senior?" She saw that these people were from the student union, so she was very polite.


    Small eyes look back, is a good-looking girl, tone a little better, "which class are you?"


    "Senior one and six."


    "Are you in charge of the competition in this class?"


    "Well, I''m the sports committee member of the class."


    "Well, here''s a notice. See for yourself." Small eyes handed Xie Hui a piece of paper, saying that it was for others to see, while explaining, "this is the rule made by the student union for this competition. In the result of the competition, the class that lost needs to pay a certain fee to the class that won. The fee is 1000 yuan per ball." Then he looked at the crowd provocatively.


    "How can that be? What kind of rule is that?" Xie Huimei frowned and protested.


    "Do you have a problem?" Small eyes, two eyes straight at Xie Hui, senior students are not stupid, of course, some people have opinions, but at most two or three words of intimidation to solve the problem. In other words, this little girl is really good-looking. If only she could be her girlfriend.


    "But... There''s no such rule in the school competition notice." Xie Hui only knows that the student union has the right to make some decisions in the school, but such rules are obviously unreasonable in her eyes.


    "The school has its own rules, and the student union has its own rules. This competition was originally jointly held by the school''s Academic Affairs Office, the sports group and the student union. Of course, the student union can make rules. Besides, it is also to arouse everyone''s enthusiasm and let everyone on the field devote themselves to the competition." The little eyes assumed a senior posture and began to preach to the younger sister. When talking, they kept sliding over each other''s chest, waist and legs, and didn''t look at the group of people who really wanted to play football behind.


    Today, Xie Hui changed into a tight sports shorts and vest for the convenience of sports. The snow-white flannelette highlights the newly developed peaches. With the graceful leg curve of her lower body, the three people''s eyes are not controlled. In the end, they don''t even speak. They just stick their eyes on the girl.


    "We don''t have to use this method to promote everyone''s enthusiasm. It''s obviously gambling." Xie Hui''s character was originally lively and outgoing, but she also gambled and argued with each other. Raised his head just to see the "senior" eyes, as if to stay in their own body as a place, the corner of the mouth seems to have saliva flow out.

 Chapter 28

    "Ah She suddenly realized what the other party was looking at. She screamed and stepped back. Then she held her hands in front of her chest and looked at the sophomores with a shy and angry look.


    With a smile, he helped the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said in a condescending tone, "this classmate, don''t talk nonsense, or you will be responsible. I won''t tell you more. This rule was put forward by the president of the student union, one of the G4. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions now?"


    The contestants who originally stood behind Xie Hui also showed their dissatisfaction and protest. When they heard this, their faces were depressed. Not only were they depressed, but their eyes also flickered with fear. No one spoke or looked up.


    Xie Hui looked like she wanted to say something, but she didn''t say it for several times. Finally, she had to bite her lips and feel aggrieved.


    All the students who came to this school heard this rumor on the first day. But there was only one exception. Xiao Shi asked Li Yuanqi, "what is G4? Is it a Taiwan combination? " He came to school for only three days and stayed in the hospital for a month. Of course, he didn''t know anything


    Gao Xiang and Fei Long also came at this time. Four people stood at the back of the crowd. When they saw that these sophomores didn''t come to pick things up, they didn''t speak.


    Before Li Yuanqi opened his mouth, Gao Xiang said, "Hey, brother Li, look at my brain, I forgot to tell you about it."


    "Now," he said


    "Oh, G4 is not a combination, but four people in the school. Half of the title of G4 was given to them by their own students, and half was given to them by several classes of students." Gao Xiang said.


    "Have I seen it?" Xiao Shili looks at Gao Xiang. He didn''t mention it when he introduced the school to him. No matter what it is, I think there must be something unusual about these four people.


    "I''m afraid not." This time, Feilong said, "these four people are all junior high school students. They seldom come to school, even in the exam. When they come, it depends on their mood. However, these four people have a good reputation in the school. If there are any unreasonable things in the school, they can be solved as long as they go to them."


    "Are these four very powerful?" Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly shot out two cold lights, which made the fat on the Fat Dragon shiver.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just fierce." Li Yuanqi said softly, "since it''s a private school, there must be a boss. Three of them are the children of three school managers. The rest of them are not clear, but their status is not under the three."


    Xiao Shili remembers one thing. When he first met Gao Xiang at school, one of his younger brothers accidentally mentioned three school directors, but Gao Xiang stopped him on the spot.


    It can be seen that Gao Xiang''s fear of these four people can make his generals fear like this. He is so nervous even when he says something behind his back. It seems that the legend is not false.


    He looked at three people and suddenly laughed, "why G4?"


    "G means God..." Li Yuanqi whispered, "these four people compare themselves to gods in school."


    "God..." Xiao Shili repeated gently and fell into silence.


    "Li Ge..." Gao Xiang was afraid for no reason. He didn''t tell Xiao Shi about the G4, not because he didn''t remember. Who could ignore the four people who were at the top of the school? The reason why he didn''t say it was because G4 left school in only one year, He hoped Xiao Shili would never deal with them.


    However, Xiao Shili''s reaction now is something he didn''t guess. In Gao Xiang''s eyes, after being told such a thing, a person would say, "grass, what G4, a group of idiots¡° Otherwise, "I really want to meet them." If someone says that, he will not feel it at all, because he knows that people who talk like bullshit will never happen in the end.


    But Xiao Shili''s silence makes Gao Xiang not know how to deal with it.


    Little eye, when she saw her words, calmed down these freshmen. She was looking around the circle of withered schoolmates with pride. By the way, she was posing in front of her favorite girl. Suddenly, she heard someone ask what G4 is. The atmosphere was destroyed instantly. Little eye felt that her authority was challenged, At the same time, I was surprised that there were so bold or ignorant people in the school. No one in the school did not know G4. The other party must have deliberately provoked.


    As soon as he saw it, he saw four humble people standing behind the crowd, talking about something together. It was not because they were ordinary, but because none of them looked like football material on the football field at the moment.


    "You guys, what do you say? What do you have to say?" little eyes roared.


    Four people continue to say, it''s not that they didn''t hear it, but they didn''t pay attention to these sophomores at all. As for what they shout, they don''t care.


    Small eyes this next urgent, tone a change, "grass, you a few, get out for me."


    The next four people have heard, was scolded has not responded, it is time to go to the hospital to see the ears, Gao Xiang first step out, pointing to each other''s nose way, "grandson, what did you just say?"


    Small eyes see each other''s look and momentum, first all a little bit, his side can only three people, each other can have more than a dozen, although he does not believe that the senior one really dare to fight, but if really fight, it must be his own loss.


    So think, tone can''t help but put polite, "nothing, just call you out for a while."


    "Well, now we''re out. Let''s talk about what''s up." Fat Dragon came around from behind, one hand on the shoulder of little eye.


    This hand is fat and heavy, and his little eyes can''t help shaking. When I look back at this one, he looks like a fish head in boiled fish. He has a big round head and hairstyle like Moxican. It looks like a fish head in boiled fish.


    "Nothing... Nothing. This is the notice. I want to ask some opinions." The tone of small eyes became weaker. He was a sophomore in high school and was not afraid intellectually, but people''s fear was beyond the control of thinking.


    "Hum, my opinion? My opinion is that we''ll take your head off and kick it together, and then you''ll give us a thousand yuan each. " Feilong said with a grim smile.


    "Classmate... You are really joking..."


    "Make fun of your mother." Gao Xiang stepped forward, Feilong grabbed each other''s hair and pressed it down. The former lifted his knee and hit him.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili then came out from behind the crowd.


    Gao Xiang stops at Xiao Shili''s voice and immediately stops. Feilong grabs each other''s hair and throws it back. His little eyes stagger a few steps and almost fall to the ground. He is held by his two companions. In his heart, he was afraid and thankful. Just now, his knee was just a few centimeters away from his face, so he had to break his face.


    "Yes, we accept this rule, and we will play according to it. Now, you can go." Xiao Shili''s attitude towards the three humanitarians.


    The three men looked at the gentle young man with black glasses. They didn''t say anything more. They left like fleeing. They walked out of the distance and didn''t give out any cruel words about coming back for revenge. Compared with the fat and thin two people just now, the white faced young man seemed more terrible, especially his eyes exuded a gloomy and cold light, There was a cold war in their hearts.


    "Brother Li, why didn''t you let me hit that girl just now?" Gao Xiang said that he didn''t really want to break his opponent''s face with his knee just now. He just wanted to teach him a lesson. Otherwise, he couldn''t stop it in such a short time.


    "That''s right. Three idiots come here just to fight. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time." Feilong also said angrily.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "senior two has no deep hatred for us, but it''s definitely not a noble guest, just it''s not the time."


    Xie Hui then walked up to Xiao Shili and looked up at him with a puzzled face. "Xiao Shili, why do you promise them such a thing?"


    Seeing that Xiao Shili and the other four had driven away these sophomores, the girl was very grateful. Just now that little eye had a lewd look on her face, she would feel disgusted and disgusted if she was a girl. As a result, Xie Hui''s impression of Gao Xiang and Fei long, two bad teenagers, was also improved. But she didn''t understand why Xiao Shili accepted such an unreasonable competition, She was not afraid that her class would lose, but she was dissatisfied with the practice of the student union.


    "Nothing, just fun." Xiao Shili gave a faint smile.


    "Interesting!" The girl opened her eyes wide and looked at the pretty boy in front of her.


    "It''s no use asking." Gao Xiang spoke beside him. "Li Ge must be sure that he can win those sophomores." Although he didn''t know what Xiao Shili would do, he believed that this man would be able to do it.


    "No, I''m not sure about that." But Xiao Shili shook his head.


    "Ah?"


    "What?" Gao Xiang and Feilong are stunned.


    "Then why do you agree to them so easily?" Xie Hui is more anxious to say.


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, a figure suddenly came across and stood in front of Xiao Shili.


    The latter looked up and saw that he was the one who played better in the team, and there was only one person in the whole team. Although he was in a class, Xiao Shili and his classmates were not very familiar. He only vaguely remembered that he was called Qi Hai.


    Everyone didn''t expect that Qi Hai stared at Xiao Shili coldly and said slowly, "who do you think you are and can make decisions for the team without authorization?"

 Chapter 29

    Xiao Shili didn''t speak and looked at each other with a smile.


    "With our strength, we can only suffer a disastrous defeat in front of the senior two! It''s idiotic to bet even though you know you won''t win at all He stares at Xiao Shili, then turns around and points to everyone, "you, you, you, do you think you have this strength? Do you play well? If you don''t play well, who is qualified to speak¡°


    Qi Hai sneered again, "and you scumbags, aren''t you very powerful? Just now, why are you so soft? Why don''t you refuse the request of senior two? "


    "Grass, what does the boy say?"


    "I want to die, don''t I?"


    Gaoxiang Fat Dragon''s fire was lifted up, a left and a right surrounded up, Xiao Shili across a hand, blocked two people.


    He looked into Qi Hai''s eyes and said slowly, "I don''t know if we can win. But I know that if we give up, we will definitely fail. That''s the reason for playing football, and the same is true for other things


    He looked away from Qi Hai''s face and looked at the crowd. "If I lose this competition, I will pay for it by myself."


    Then he patted Leng Leng and stood on Qi Hai''s shoulder. "Kick hard. It''s up to you if we can win at that time."


    "No way, Shili. We can''t let you pay the money alone." When Xiao Shili and the three turned around and walked out a few steps, someone called behind.


    "Yes, it''s our class''s business. Let''s carry it together."


    "Brother Li, you''re right. Even if you lose money, you can''t lose face."


    "What are you afraid of, do it with him!"


    The rest of them were shouting. Except for Qi Hai, no one had a strange look on his face. In fact, the scene just now was very angry for everyone. At the same time, it also ignited the blood in every young people''s heart. After all, no one dares to do this to the students'' Union in the whole senior level.


    Qi Hai finally took a look at Xiao Shili, but he didn''t speak any more.


    The rest of the people continue to train. Xiao Shili takes Gao Xiang and others back to the teaching building.


    "Brother Li, do you really think so?" On the stairs, Feilong asked Xiao Shili.


    "What?"


    "Are you really going to beat those sophomores on the court?"


    "I said, I didn''t want to win, but I didn''t plan to lose."


    Although Xiao Shi and the shortest time from the acquaintance, but Feilong has a special understanding of this man, the other side''s mind is absolutely impossible in a small football match.


    "Brother Li, but you just said ''interesting''..."


    Xiao Shili looks at the Fat Dragon and smiles. The fat man doesn''t neglect any of his words.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether it''s a match or not. Mainly in this football match, many senior sophomores will be present, and even senior three may be present. We just take this opportunity to meet individual figures in the school." Xiao Shili finally said his true thoughts, but when he said the four words "man of the year", he used a tone of understatement.


    "You don''t have to go on the court. You can see it off the court." Gao Xiang doesn''t understand.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. Of course, there are other reasons. First, he really can''t stand the feeling that senior one is bullied and trampled by senior two. Second, he may have something to do with Xie Hui. He really can''t refuse a beautiful girl''s request. I''m afraid that''s his weakness that can''t be changed.


    Four people went to the third floor, turned the stairs, and saw a girl in a professional suit standing in the corridor. Her black hair was on her head, her stockings were round and slender under her narrow skirt, and her chest was towering. All of them gave people a soft and relaxed feeling.


    The girl was on the phone, but she noticed four people coming up from the stairs. She was stunned and her eyes were fixed on one of them.


    They haven''t seen each other for a month. It''s the first time that they see each other in private. Xiao Shili feels sorry for Lin Shihan. In the past month, he didn''t tell each other about himself, and they didn''t contact each other once. Xiao Shili thinks that the relationship between them is just acquaintance, not even friends, but he ignores the agreement between them.


    They both stood still in the corridor, looking at each other. As soon as Gao Xiang saw the situation, he immediately understood. He turned around and pushed Feilong and Li Yuanqi, "go, go."


    Feilong wanted to see more, but Gao Xiang pushed him away.


    It was not until the three disappeared at the corner of the corridor that Lin Shihan lowered his head and gently smoothed a wisp of hair behind his ears. I don''t know why, when he saw the figure just now, his eyes were suddenly a little dull. He didn''t react until now, but his first reaction was to lower his head.


    What is he doing? He is his own student. He just asked for a month''s leave. As a teacher, I should ask him what happened and whether he has fallen behind in his study. But why should I bow my head, as if I dare not look at him.


    Lin Shihan tries to make a soft smile. When he raises his head again, Xiao Shili has already stood in front of her.


    "Shi Han Jie."


    "Ah?" The girl''s smile was dull because she was in a daze. She remembered that she had said that when two people were together, he could call his name. Although it was a school, there were only two of them in the quiet corridor.


    "I asked for leave some time ago."


    "Oh."


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you in time about making up lessons..." Xiao Shili apologized, but his eyes were fixed on the girl''s bright eyes.


    Lin Shihan''s heart beat faster when he saw her. She quickly looked away. She found that today she was looking at her toes for the second time.


    "It doesn''t matter, but it''s you... Are you OK, no, that... Why ask for leave?" She felt a little flustered, but in men''s ears, it was not a little bit.


    "Well, because of a small car accident, injured, so..." Xiao Shili laughed, "because of the fear of teachers and students worried, so did not explain when asking for leave."


    "Ah! Why are you so careless This sentence changed Lin Shihan''s expression. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her eyes changed from panic to concern, "what''s the matter now? Are you all right? " Even she didn''t know why she had such a big reaction.


    "It was a small injury, but now it''s all right."


    "So... Where did it hurt?" Lin Shihan looks at the boy''s slender body anxiously.


    "Knee." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I''m ok, but it''s Shihan elder sister. How''s the month going? I''m in the hospital, but I always miss Shihan elder sister."


    "Then you don''t call me, you didn''t come to make up the lessons, and I''ve been thinking..." hearing this, Lin Shihan''s resentment just surged up. The third day after the two agreed was the weekend. She didn''t know that Xiao Shili didn''t come to school until three days later. Before that, she called him several times, but no one answered. It was a whole Saturday afternoon, The restlessness and anxiety of ruoyuowu are accompanied by Lin Shihan. She doesn''t know why she cares so much.


    Lin Shihan''s pretty face suddenly turned red when she realized that she had let slip. She subconsciously closed her mouth tightly. In fact, it was because she had been thinking about him for a month that she had such a reaction when she saw Xiao Shili''s sudden appearance.


    "What are you talking about..." Lin Shihan changed his mouth slightly reddened and glared at his students.


    "I miss Shihan very much, because I''m afraid that my English score will drop again in this few months of hospitalization. Didn''t Shihan say that after a semester, all my grades will reach the standard of the school, so I really want Shihan to make up for my lessons." Xiao Shili had an innocent expression on his face.


    "You..." Lin Shihan''s face turned red again. He knew that the meaning of his sentence was ambiguous, but he couldn''t refute it. On the contrary, it made people feel that he was wrong.


    "Ha ha, so... Does sister Shihan miss me these days?" Xiao Shili looked at her sister, who was five years older than herself. She was so shy and impatient that she was so beautiful.


    "No!" Lin Shihan throws out two words, only to find that he has lost his manners. Even if the other party is not his own student, he is also his younger brother. He should show his elder sister''s appearance.


    "Hum, I''ll come to my house this Sunday for tutoring. If I find out that you haven''t prepared your lessons this month, you''ll be dead!" At this time, Lin Shihan realized that he couldn''t give a good face to the boy.


    "Yes, yes, sister." Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "Who is your sister?" Lin Shihan said this, but I don''t know why, when I heard him call his sister, I suddenly felt a strange sweet feeling in my heart.


    At this time, they suddenly felt something strange. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw dozens of faces on the window of the next classroom. They looked at them with astonishment.


    "Ah Lin Shihan let out a little exclamation, and then realized that it was still class time. When he came out to answer the phone in the middle of class, he met this guy. Not only that, but also his mobile phone remained on the phone.


    Under the gaze of countless amazing eyes, Lin Shihan quickly steps into the classroom with a red face. Only Xiao Shili stands alone in the corridor, sniffing the residual fragrance of the girl in the air, and looking at the mature and lovely figure behind him, forming a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Wait for me, sister Shihan. I won''t let you down this Sunday.

 Chapter 30

    Xiao Shili thought of the way to change his luck as he wanted and avoid his own misfortune. In fact, it was very simple.


    That is to do more good and try not to do bad. As long as there is no evil value recorded in the treasure book, and all that exists is good value, then I don''t have to worry about the unstable factor of consuming good value or evil value every time I change fortune.


    Although it was difficult for him, Xiao Shili decided to give it a try.


    After school, Xiao Shili didn''t go with Gao Xiang. In fact, several other people didn''t have time. They were all busy with the things Xiao Shili told them.


    After a person left the school gate, Xiao Shi walked 200 meters away and turned into an alley. Not far away, he saw a beggar sitting on the ground dressed in rags and with a lame leg.


    This beggar, Xiao Shili, was often seen when he was at school. He used to be sitting on the side of the road begging. Later, after being beaten by the comprehensive law enforcement team, he only dared to stay in this alley. However, as far as Xiao Shili knows, his lameness was completely pretended. Once again, he came here at night, I also saw the beggar swaggering along the road with two legs.


    When he saw someone coming, the beggar immediately began to kowtow and said, "poor brother, a good man is safe all his life." The alley was dark and humid, and there were few people in it at ordinary times. After being rushed here by the comprehensive law enforcement team, he had no money for several days, so he had to go to the garbage heap to pick up food at night.


    Xiao Shili stops in front of the beggar. The latter kowtows more frequently, and his address changes from big brother to grandfather. It''s hard for him to meet someone who wants to give money.


    Xiao Shili takes out 20 yuan from his pocket and puts it in the broken bowl in front of the beggar. The latter grabs the money and thanks repeatedly. However, after a few seconds, he finds that the passer-by is still standing in the same place and doesn''t seem to have any intention of leaving.


    Xiao Shili is no doubt waiting to hear the prompt from his mind. He knows that the "prompt" does not come immediately after the completion of a task. The time of appearance is not fixed, so he needs to wait a little longer.


    But a few minutes later, the prompt still didn''t appear. Not only Xiao Shili, but also the beggar kneeling on the ground were puzzled. He looked up and said, "brother, you don''t want me to change, but I don''t have any money except these twenty."


    It doesn''t make sense. In doubt, Xiao Shili took out the treasure from his schoolbag and looked at it. On the snow-white page of goodness, the value displayed was 80, without any increase.


    It''s strange that I have done a good deed. Why hasn''t my fate changed? This is the first time since I got the treasure.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Shili suddenly leaned out and grabbed the beggar''s skirt. He said in a fierce voice, "give me the money."


    The beggar was completely silly, looking at this 15-year-old boy who looked like a student.


    "This... This is what you just gave me."


    "Didn''t you hear me when I said to hand over the money?" Xiao Shili grabs each other''s neck again.


    The beggar gave a gurgle in his throat and a look of fear appeared on his face. He trembled and handed over the crumpled twenty yuan.


    Xiao Shili snatched the money and said, "take off your clothes, shoes and hat, too!"


    "Ah?"


    "Take it off if you want to!"


    The other party is only a 15-year-old student, but his eyes are a bit gloomy and chilling. Although the beggar is several years older than the other party, he has been at the bottom of the society for many years and has been bullied by others. He has no sense of resistance at all. At the same time, he has not reflected the meaning of the other party''s words at all. His mind can''t turn around, but his body has already obeyed Xiao Shili''s orders, Take off your clothes.


    If giving money to beggars is not a good deed, then this time the villains can be regarded as home. Xiao Shili waited for a few seconds, and his eyes were staring at the black page of Baojian. About a minute later, he still didn''t respond.


    "Big... Big brother, you... Please. I have this dress. It''s useless for you to ask for it. You..." the confused beggar begged on the ground. He didn''t even have underwear now. He was completely * * now.


    What''s the matter? Xiao Shili was both puzzled and depressed. Like when he got the treasure for the first time, he flipped through it from beginning to end, but still didn''t find any sign of change or abnormality.


    Well, after going back and forth for several times, Xiao Shili found that this thing really has some magical power, but there is also a very annoying place, that is, it almost doesn''t manifest according to his own mind. What he deliberately wants, Baojian often doesn''t help him to achieve, but usually benefits himself in unexpected circumstances.


    In this case, no matter how much you try and ponder, it''s useless. Xiao Shili put the treasure back in his schoolbag. His character is that he doesn''t have the interest to keep the things he can''t control. He will abandon them or even destroy them.


    So from today on, he decided not to use this book again.


    After throwing down the twenty yuan, Xiao Shili turned and walked to the entrance of the alley. The beggar knelt on the ground, tilted his head and looked at the young man''s back. He muttered in his heart that people in the street usually think of himself as a psycho. Today, he met a real psycho


    The football match was held the next afternoon after two classes in the school stadium.


    As soon as class was over, the announcement of the start of the football match came out on the radio. The school attaches great importance to the football match and believes that it is an important opportunity for students to enhance mutual unity, strengthen physical quality, promote the all-round development of morality, intelligence and physique, and create a good communication atmosphere for senior one and senior two.


    Facts have proved that the school''s view is indeed correct. For a period of time after the competition, in order to fight with other classes, each class consciously United. In the process of fighting, their physical fitness was also strengthened. This time, they broke the deadlock and had many good "physical exchanges". Of course, that''s later.


    Xiao Shili came to the stadium in a white sports suit. The stadium on the campus is absolutely the size of a general city stadium. There is a green field in the middle, surrounded by a circle of runways. Even if the stands on all sides sit down, there is no problem that there are twice as many teachers and students in the whole school.


    Xie Hui went to the student union to draw lots. Although she didn''t fight with the student union yesterday, she also made a scene. Xiao Shili was a little worried, so she asked Li Yuanqi and two other boys to go with her. Now most of the boys in the class regard Xiao Shili as the boss of the class. Generally, no one dares to refuse what he said.


    There are still 20 minutes to go before the game. Many people are warming up on the playground. Gao Xiang and Fei long are also on the field. Neither of them takes part in the competition of their own class. Instead, they stay in Xiao Shili''s class as assistants to watch the boss''s game.


    The stands around him were full one after another. Xiao Shili was really looking forward to the appearance of a person, but he was disappointed. Several inquiring brothers came to report that they didn''t find Yang Meiyu. It seems that she won''t appear today.


    This is also normal, the sophomore''s "first battle girl" usually does not come to school, the girl does not like football, football games, of course, she will not come. However, Xiao Shili thought that if the other party had a boyfriend or other people to participate in the competition, she might be there in person and come on.


    "Brother Li, look." Gao Xiang suddenly pointed to the nearby stand, "see that one who called?"


    Xiao Shili looked at it, and sure enough, there was a person on the phone. All the people in that area were sitting and only a few were standing, so it looked very obvious. It was just that the distance was too far away. He only saw that the person was a little dark, and nothing else could be seen.


    "His name is Chang Kunyu. He''s from the fourth class of senior two. When Yang Meiyu is away, he is in charge of the whole senior two for that girl. If something happens at ordinary times, if it''s not too big, you don''t need to ask Yang Meiyu, he can decide for himself. " Gao Xiang said, "it can be said that Yang Meiyu is the most trusted person in senior two at present."


    "What''s the relationship between them?"


    "Well... I don''t know." Gao Xiang shakes his head. "There is no rumor about them outside. Even if there is one, some people imagine it."


    "Is the message reliable?" Xiao Shili looked at the black figure.


    "It''s absolutely reliable. I have an old watch who works for Chang Kunyu as a sophomore in high school. I can''t be more clear about him." Gao Xiang vowed and added, "brother Li, you can rest assured that my old watch will never disclose the conversation between me and him to each other."


    "Well." Xiao Shili nodded and looked around. He wanted to get closer and see what Chang Kunyu looked like, but another thing suddenly caught his attention.


    At the moment, there are many people sitting in the stands around, and almost all classes have arrived, but there is a strange phenomenon. Almost all the audience present are crowded at the corner between the north stand and the East and the west, while the south stand is almost empty.


    In this empty stand, two groups of lonely people were sitting on both sides of the stand, separated by about 50 meters.


    From this distance, we can see that there are about * * people in one group and only three people in the other group. Although the two groups are sitting in a stand independently, they do not seem to be intimate. It is not difficult to see from the distance between the two sides.


    Gao Xiang and Fei long look at Xiao Shili''s eyes. Their faces change for a while. At this moment, there is a more strange phenomenon, that is, although the competition is about to start on the next field and all classes are warming up, all eyes on and off the field seem to focus on the South stand and the two groups.

 Chapter 31

    "Brother Li, this is about..." Gao Xiang said low.


    "What do you mean by that?" Xiao Shili frowned. His eyes had never left the opposite stand since just now.


    "I haven''t seen it either, but looking at it like this, the one who can have this kind of aura and cause this kind of pressure in school..." Gao Xiang swallowed his saliva, "only G4."


    Bullying? At this time, Xiao Shili felt that the atmosphere of the scene was a little different. The audience sitting in the stands behind and on both sides didn''t talk and laugh too warmly. On the contrary, it was surprisingly quiet. Even the participants who were warming up on the field seemed to act unnaturally.


    This kind of strong contrast with the grand gathering created a very strange atmosphere.


    Is it your own illusion? Xiao Shili shook his head slightly, maybe his subjective consciousness accounted for the majority, but the atmosphere of the scene was different from usual.


    "Xiangzi, let''s go and have a look." Xiao Shili said, then walked toward the front.


    "Oh Gao Xiang reacted and quickly followed.


    They ran slowly along the track and field track, pretending to warm up before the competition, and approached the south stand. When they passed the stand, Xiao Shili raised his head slightly.


    First of all, the group of people sitting in the East, that is, the group with a large number of people. It seems that there is nothing different about the seven people wearing the uniform of senior three. But among the seven people, one in snow-white clothes is sitting in the stands, and the other seven people are standing around him.


    Xiao Shili can''t tell what the other party is wearing. The style may be too "trendy". It''s like a robe that he has never seen before, and there is something similar to fur around his neck (even in summer).


    The man in strange clothes is a 17-year-old youth. From his swollen throat and slight stubble on his chin, it can be seen that the other party has bid farewell to the boy and completely entered the ranks of men. This is the difference between senior three and senior one.


    Young people are very handsome, it can be said that half of the girls on the earth are fascinated by the kind of short golden hair, slightly messy, wearing three earrings on one ear, but it does not give people a kind of ruffian, but shows an elegant temperament. At this time, they are squinting at the distant green field.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes only stayed on the young man for two seconds, and then quickly moved to the other seven. When they saw them, they knew that they were not ordinary students. Under their school uniforms, they could see obvious muscle bulges, which were obviously practiced.


    The two men''s short glance was not noticed by the young man in white, but it did not escape the eyes of the seven. When Xiao Shili raised his eyes, the seven eyes suddenly shot down.


    Gao Xiang is still staring. Xiao Shili has already looked ahead and recovered his normal posture. The latter also moved his eyes, but was forced to turn around by the eyes of the seven people on the stage.


    Both of them didn''t run fast, but Gao Xiang felt that he was sweating slightly. Although he didn''t know why, he felt that sooner or later he and others would confront these people head-on. At the thought of this, his heart couldn''t stop beating. It was a strange excitement mixed with tension, fear and a little expectation. Of course, all this is based on his own boss. Gao Xiang can''t help thinking, will Li Ge be able to fight against these people?


    Xiao Shili''s mood is similar to Gao Xiang''s, but he conceals it well and doesn''t show it on his face. They continued to run forward and soon reached the bottom of the second group.


    There were only three people in the second group. Xiao Shili was stunned.


    One of the three people sitting in the grandstand is a young man of the same age as the man just now. On both sides of him, there are two little girls, to be exact, young girls. Both of them are only about ten years old. Their little faces are like flowers. They are lovely at a glance, but they are different.


    The little girl on the left is wearing a snow-white dress. Her long black hair is falling down. Because she is sitting, her long hair falls down to the ground, showing a slightly spreading shape. The little girl has a lovely smile on her face and her big eyes flicker from time to time. She looks like a beautiful girl in a Japanese cartoon.


    The little girl on the right is wearing a small women''s suit, with short hair only to the earlobe. She is also childish and big eyes, but the light in her eyes is completely different from that of the little girl in white. If it is not for the word Lengyan, which can''t be used in a 10-year-old girl, Xiao Shili will certainly use these two words to describe her.


    His eyes stayed on these three people for several times as long as they had just been. The reason is not only because of the two little girls who are like elves. What surprised him more than the former was the young man sitting in the middle.


    The young man was wearing a common school uniform of senior three, and a pair of black framed glasses on his white face. He was not very handsome, but he was elegant. The reason for Xiao Shili''s surprise is that he looks a little similar to himself.


    Even if he thinks so, the reaction of others will be even greater. Gao Xiang was surprised. Although he knew it was impossible to hear him in the stands, he kept his voice down. "Brother Li, did you find..."


    Xiao Shili waved to stop each other, "two of the four have seen each other, and there are two other people?"


    "One doesn''t know, and another is there." Gao Xiang pointed to the center of the opposite grandstand, where there was a slide of tables for school leaders and student union cadres.


    "The other one is the president of the student union, which is also the most famous of the four people." Gao Xiang said, "do you want to go and have a look?"


    "No need." Xiao Shili shook his head, "since he is the president, there must be a picture of him (her) in the campus website. The competition is expected to start soon. Let''s go back first."


    Gao Xiang nodded. They crossed the playground and returned to their class. Xie Hui had finished drawing lots and was anxious because of the uneven number. All the players arrived, except the captain.


    "Where have you two gone? We can''t find anyone who is looking for you everywhere. It''s time for us to play. Everyone is waiting for you, the captain!" As soon as Xie Hui saw them coming back, she was rebuked. On important occasions, her fiery character broke out completely. Although Gao Xiang was not a member of the team, he was scolded by her. It''s strange that he didn''t think much of Xiao Shili.


    "What, now?" Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment. He only held two games after class every afternoon. He thought he didn''t have to play today.


    "Just the result of the draw, our class is the first game of the shortlist, against the fourth class of senior two." Fearing to affect the players'' mood, Xie Huiqi''s tone softened and handed the draw to Xiao Shili.


    "All right, then kick it." Xiao Shili doesn''t have any psychological pressure. Today''s original goal has been achieved. Playing football is only secondary in his eyes.


    In general, before playing, the teams of each class have to discuss, and then the captain makes the formation and tactical layout. But Xiao Shili is a complete football idiot, so he has to be replaced by Qi Hai.


    Qi Hai decided to adopt the 451 formation which tends to be defensive and strengthen the blocking and attacking ability of the midfield area after finishing the layout. It can be seen that he is not at ease with Xiao Shili.


    "Four defenders, five midfielders, when attacking, you and you." Qi Hai pointed to the two wingers, "must quickly plug in, organize the attack to pass to me, in addition, the rhythm must be well controlled. When the other side attacks, pay attention to man to man marking. Remember, sometimes attack is the best defense, but this sentence does not apply to every game


    After he said that he thought he could play well, he turned to the one who played the worst. "The goalkeeper is the key role in the first team. A safe and reliable action can improve the morale and combat effectiveness of the whole team; Timely and reasonable attack, can greatly enhance the threat and effectiveness of the attack, on the contrary, as the "gateway" position, small mistakes, may make the team''s hard work results destroyed, so I hope you can do a good job in this last pass


    Not only because of the need to put down prejudice in the competition, but also because Xiao Shili''s words that day stirred Qi Hai. Today, his attitude towards Xiao Shili is much better, at least not showing obvious dissatisfaction and hostility.


    "I see." Xiao Shili nodded in agreement. In his relatively weak field, he never pretended to be a B.


    "Come on!"


    More than a dozen people gathered in a circle, pressing each other''s shoulders and putting their heads together, "go on!"


    The whistle sounded and the game began.

 Chapter 32

    The senior one starts the ball first, and the senior one and six control the ball in the back court. They attack along the right side and the ball reaches the foot of Qi Hai. After passing a senior two defender, he continues to break through along the right side. After encountering two defenders of the other side, he passes the ball to another winger, and the three cooperate with each other on the right side.


    Qi Hai showed his explosive power and speed when he received the ball from his teammates behind the top of a demerit, and quickly entered the other team''s penalty area. The defensive player of senior two didn''t expect that there was such a role in senior one Li, who was left behind by Qi Hai all the time.


    The goal is in sight! Qi Hai''s eyes flashed an excited look. Under the fierce shooting, the football ran to the goal through a rotating arc. However, with a dark figure flashing, the white light refracted to the sky.


    Qi Hai was stunned for a moment, and immediately rushed forward, but it was too late. The ball was firmly caught by the goalkeeper of the other side, and then he laughed at Qi Hai, "it''s good, it''s good, but we still need some time."


    "Back to defense!" Qi Hai roared, turned back and ran back. Several people thought that the ball was bound to go in. After a while, they ran back.


    When it comes to the second level of senior high school to organize the attack, the situation is very different. All the players in the second level of senior high school are far ahead of the first level of senior high school. After another year of training, they have formed a real team. No matter their personal strength or team cooperation, they are several times higher than the team they put together. It''s no trouble. The ball has passed the half court, Straight to the other side''s penalty area.


    The defense of a few guards in senior high school is weak under the strong attack of senior high school sophomore. After getting rid of the obstruction of Li Yuanqi and others, a player in senior high school looks at the goal in front of him and laughs contemptuously. Then he starts at will and the ball flies towards the goal.


    Xiao Shili concentrated his energy, only to see a white shadow flying over, and his body rushed out to the left at the same time. There was no skill to speak of in this attack. He only relied on his reaction. He heard "Peng" and hit the ball on his arm, and then bounced out.


    As the senior one''s defender was completely left behind, this shot was no less than the penalty kick, and was rushed out by the other goalkeeper. Several senior two''s were a little surprised. The ball just landed at the foot of a senior player. In a hurry, the student made a big kick to get out, but the ball didn''t fly far. It just landed near the middle line and was picked up by a senior sophomore.


    The senior two started to organize the attack again. With a lesson from the past, the senior one''s defenders became more careful and the defense became more tight. However, with the cooperation of the three strikers in the senior two, the ball still rolled into the restricted area. Li Yuanqi gave a loud shout, threw away his two thin legs and rushed over. However, he was shaken by the opponent''s players and fell.


    The whole audience burst into laughter. Although the senior students knew that they had lost their own people, some of them couldn''t help laughing. On the football field, wrestling is very common, but most of it is due to the collision of the body. Just now, Li Yuanqi fell down with his legs. He wanted to defend the opponent''s attack too much, but his body couldn''t keep up with the opponent''s action.


    "Alas..." someone in the stands sighed. Among the more than 1000 people, Jiang Yuheng was the only one who didn''t smile.


    "The level of freshmen is getting worse every year. It''s not a football match anymore." Young people have been supporting on their knees, holding hands together, then Shu spread out, stood up from the seat, "moon butterfly, star butterfly, go back."


    "Yes." The two little girls beside him answered and stood up at the same time. When the little girl in the white skirt got up, her waterfall like hair had just been pulled to her ankles, and her hair was dancing with the breeze, as if it enveloped her. There was an indescribable beauty.


    The little girl in the suit still had a cold expression on her face. Two people follow behind Jiang Yuheng and walk towards the exit.


    As they passed by another group, the seven men who were standing turned around at the same time and lined up in front of the central young man in white, leaving only a gap where they could see the people inside. It seemed that they were very alert to the weak scholar and the two girls.


    "Brother Yuheng, are you leaving?" The young man sitting among the seven did not turn around, but turned his head and waved a hand to say hello.


    "I''m not interested in a decisive battle of one-sided abuse." Jiang Yuheng said lightly.


    "Hum, on the contrary, I like the feeling that one party is trampled to death. Although this feeling has been repeated thousands of times, it is not boring." The former laughs.


    "Take your time." Jiang Yuheng turned his head and dropped a sentence. He disappeared at the stairway with the two little girls.


    Su Ziyu turned his head, with a smile on his face, picked up the cigarette box and took out a cigarette. It was totally different from the elegance just now. It was like a wild animal tearing its prey.


    Next to him, one of his subordinates quickly ordered him, "young master, it seems that your relationship with the young master of the Jiang family is not very good."


    "Presumptuous!" Seven people in a bald suddenly roared, next to a few people immediately will speak that person down on the ground.


    "I''m sorry, young master. The new comer doesn''t know the rules." Baldheaded turned to face the young master, bent down and said respectfully, "I''ll go down immediately to execute the punishment."


    The smile on Su Ziyu''s face slowly receded, and he slowly took a cigarette. "Brother Yuheng and I have a very good relationship. We are as close as brothers. Don''t talk nonsense after listening to some boring rumors outside."


    He slowly turned his head to the man on the ground. "Do you understand?"


    "Ming... White, understand!" Half of the man''s face was crushed to the ground, almost deformed, and the remaining eye looked at his master from the corner of his eye in panic, fear and trembling.


    "Do you really understand?"


    "Yes... Yes! I really understand! "


    "Let him go." Su Ziyu looked at the distance and said, "this is in school. Please be civilized and don''t be so rude next time."


    "Yes Bald and the rest of the people even busy.


    "Ashtray."


    "Ah?" Just stand straight body, but also fear of hands Leng for a while, the face muscles immediately a beat, immediately kneel on one knee, will be a hand stretched out.


    Su Ziyu slowly grinds out the cigarette end in the palm of the opponent''s hand, and then takes a telescope from another man''s hand to watch the game attentively.


    On the other side, Jiang Yuheng just walked outside the stadium, in front of two middle-aged men in suits and shoes.


    "Mr. Jiang is here without informing us, so that the school can be ready. Are you going home? Do you need a school car to see you off? " A bald middle-aged man with gold rimmed glasses at the head rubbed his hands and said with a smile that he was the headmaster of the elite school.


    "Headmaster Meng, I am a student of this school. Why can''t I come here?" Jiang Yuheng smiles.


    "Ha ha, that''s it, that''s it." Bald almost knelt on the ground to lick each other''s shoes, "how are Jiang Dong and his wife recently¡°


    "Everything is fine with my parents. Thank you, principal Meng." Jiang Yuheng said and walked past each other.


    "Ah, young master Jiang." Principal Meng quickly turned around and stopped him, "do you have any opinions and instructions on the recent situation of the school? I''m all ears here. " He knew that the school would be in the hands of these young people sooner or later.


    Jiang Yuheng ignored each other. After walking a few steps, he stopped and frowned slightly.


    "It seems that the freshmen entering the school every year are getting worse. President Meng, I hope those who can enter our college of excellence are elites among the elites, not scum." Jiang Yuheng said lightly, "if it goes on like this, the low position and reputation of the school will also be affected."


    "Yes, what Mr. Jiang said is that the whole school will seriously consider and implement your opinions." Mr. Meng bowed his head.


    Looking at the three people leaving, headmaster Meng took a long breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief.


    "Headmaster, are you so serious about a child?" Asked the Deputy next to him.


    "You know shit!" The headmaster Meng glared at each other. "The CHILDES of several school directors and Qianjin are going to graduate soon. In a few years, the school will be controlled by the young generation of the three groups. Now we don''t have a good relationship with these children, and our jobs will be difficult in the future."


    "Well... Now there''s another one in the upper stand."


    Principal Meng waved his hand and said, "wait here. When you see that Mr. Su is leaving, please inform me immediately."


    "Yes." The Deputy obeyed, complaining in his heart that principal Meng didn''t dare to neglect these dandies, but he couldn''t flatter them in public and affect his identity, so he had to suffer a little.


    The first half of the game is coming to an end, and the audience can''t remember how many times the second division of senior high school broke into the other side''s penalty area with the ball, but surprisingly, the score is still zero to zero.


    Each attack of one side is disintegrated by the goalkeeper of the other side, which is quite rare in the history of football. Compared with the sharp attack of the senior two, at the moment, all the audience''s eyes are still attracted by the senior goalkeeper who is wearing a pair of glasses and doesn''t look like a goalkeeper.


    The teachers of the sports group and some students who know football think it''s incredible that this person doesn''t seem to know any goal keeping skills at all. The movements of throwing, catching and throwing the ball are very stiff. When he moves, he doesn''t know the side sliding step and cross step. However, every ball that is about to break into the gate is bumped out of the door by his various parts and ways.


    If this person really doesn''t know how to keep the goal, it can only be said that he is a rare talent in the football world. Although only for the goal keeper, several PE teachers can''t help but get excited.


    That''s true off the court, but it''s a bit different on the court.


    Qi Hai feels the pressure, not from a team, but from a person.

 Chapter 33

    No. 10, a senior two, seems to have been unremarkable since the start of the game, but now he''s starting to work.


    Xiao Shili also felt this, in the midfield confrontation, the formation of a one-on-one potential of the two, Qi Hai''s ball was easily broken down by No. 10, the former opened his eyes in the same place, it seems that he did not feel what happened, the foot of the ball disappeared.


    Qi Hai looked back slowly, which was definitely a big blow for him. He seldom met his opponent when he was young, but he was easily robbed when he wanted to pass. Instead of intercepting, the ball went directly to the foot of the opponent.


    Looking at the figure running with the ball, Qi Hai felt familiar. Then he suddenly trembled in his mind. Is he the legendary one that has been passed down to the high school teams nearby


    Li Yuanqi and other four defenders in the sixth class of senior high school were easily broken through by the opponent''s No. 10 in just two or three times. In front of the goal where the front collapsed, Xiao Shili frowned and stared at the rolling ball under the opponent''s feet. Although he didn''t know how to play football, he also saw that this man was not an ordinary person. He immediately hit him with more spirit as the last line of defense, This is a goal that can''t be scored in any way.


    Just as Xiao Shili moved forward slightly, No.10 suddenly stopped, and their eyes crossed. Xiao Shili saw each other''s appearance. He was slightly surprised. If a person''s ball skills were amazing, and his appearance was impeccable, then this person was undoubtedly the whole one.


    The other side is not the kind of delicate cream, but a kind of healthy sunshine, typical sports handsome guy. But at the same time, Xiao Shili also found that the other side''s mouth raised a smile, it is a contemptuous, mixed with disdain and proud smile.


    With a smile, the boy started to shoot. The ball turned into a white light and flew towards the goal.


    Left!


    Xiao Shili''s brain also made a response at the same time, and his whole body jumped up. His slender arm stretched out straight and flew to the left. Without any training, he actually made the standard saving posture of a professional goalkeeper this time. The row of PE teachers watching the game below all got up and stood up for the two players on the field, The word "genius" is imprinted in their hearts.


    Xiao Shili only heard the sound of brush, then the slight touch between his fingers, and then the sound of the net being hit behind him. His body hit the ground hard, and a sense of emptiness filled his heart. Cheers from the stands around him immediately rang out beside his ears.


    Xiao Shili raised his head, a few meters away, "No. 10" was looking at himself, then left a mocking smile, turned and ran to his territory.


    "Brother Li, are you ok?"


    Li Yuanqi and the other three guards rushed over and helped Xiao Shili up from the ground.


    At the moment, most of the people in the stands are cheering and clapping. Of course, they are all from grade two. In contrast, the mood of grade one is not particularly low. There are many cheers for them. It''s not easy for the freshmen class to compete with the main class of grade two. It''s not easy for them to let each other score a goal until now.


    There was a whistle and the first half was over for a half-time break.


    "Main class?"


    On the edge of the field, Li Yuanqi looked at Qi Hai with wide eyes, "why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid it would affect everyone''s mood." Qi Hai lowered his head and said, "originally we were in a weak state psychologically. If we knew that the other side was a strong team in senior two, then we would have no confidence."


    After thinking about it, Li Yuanqi didn''t speak any more. He went back to Xiao Shi and sat down beside him.


    "Li Ge, didn''t you lose a goal? It''s no big deal. We''ll come back in the second half." Gao Xiang saw that Xiao Shi had not spoken for a long time. He thought he was depressed because he let the other side score a goal, so he comforted him.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili could clearly reflect the situation in his mind. His finger had already touched the ball. He could block it as long as he moved forward a few centimeters.


    But for this, he is not particularly concerned about, he was not good at football, and the other side even Qi Hai''s ball can easily break down, in front of the experts lost is no big deal. What made him feel uncomfortable was the last look in No. 10''s eyes, which was contemptuous and with a look of ridicule. It was the most annoying look in Xiao Shili''s life.


    This is not to say that others can''t be proud, just because he is Xiao Shi Li Neng. Everyone has a proud time in his life, but at the same time of being proud, he shames his opponent wantonly and increases his sense of superiority. Of course, this kind of person is despised by many people.


    Slowly, he reached into his pocket, took out a packet of cigarettes and took one in his mouth. But before he lit it, Xie Hui grabbed it.


    "Don''t smoke. There will be a race later. You''ll know if you can''t run for a while." Xie Hui hides the cigarette behind her back and stares at Xiao Shili with a kind of instructive eyes. The latter sighs that this is the third time that she has been robbed of cigarettes by a girl. She doesn''t know whether the women have a grudge against cigarettes or against herself. He didn''t find that under the girl''s fierce eyes, there was a trace of concern and shyness.


    "Well, go ahead." Xiao Shili looked at Qi Hai, no smoke, he had to cough, "what''s the origin of that boy?"


    "Have you heard of the name Xinfei?"


    "No


    Except Xiao Shili, almost everyone said, "I''ve heard of it."


    "I know. It''s little Bailey." Gao Xiang let out a cry.


    "Bullshit little Bailey, I think he''s more like carrying Bailey a urinal." Feilong snorted. Bailey is his idol.


    Qi Hai looked at Xiao Shili with a strange look, and then said, "yes, it''s him. I''m not sure just now, but I took a close look at him at half-time to make sure it was him


    "It''s about Pele. Does that mean he''s good at football?" Xie Hui''s tone can''t help but bring a little favor. Girls always have a certain worship for boys who are strong in sports.


    "It goes without saying that half a month ago, the national youth team came to our city''s colleges and universities to select potential young people as the training objects. At that time, a total of 10 people were selected, including him." Qi Haidao said, "Xinfei''s ball skills are famous in all colleges and universities in the city, and even in several football clubs. It is said that several clubs have proposed to sign a contract with him, but he has been stepping up his training to prepare for the trial training of the national youth team this autumn."


    "Wow, that''s not so awesome." Several members of the team exclaimed.


    "Hum, I can''t see that this boy is really good at it." Gao Xiang grunted twice.


    "But I''ve heard that his study seems to be good in school." Li Yuanqi suddenly said, "the one who gets the scholarship every year is him."


    "Is it true that the boy is not so good?" The others are a little unconvinced. In the minds of ordinary people, they all think that learning and physical education can''t be considered at the same time. Generally, those who study well must be poor in physical education. Li Yuanqi is a living example. Those who are good in physical education must have simple minds and developed limbs. To tell the truth, Qi Hai''s study is not very good either. It is estimated that they are on the same level as Gao Xiang.


    "I read it in the notice column of the school. It''s called Xinfei. This is the only one in the whole school." Li Yuanqi pushed his glasses, "and the bulletin board also says that he seems to be on the list of high school sophomores who are going to recommend to Harvard University."


    "Damn, this boy''s life is too good."


    "Well, people are more angry than others."


    A group of people complained for a while. They have the ability, but you can''t refuse. Although Xiao Shili is not happy with this person, it''s only a game after all. It''s normal for someone to score a goal and embarrass you. He doesn''t want to do anything about Xin Fei.


    "Attention, we are going to play. We must work harder in the second half. I will take all the girls in our class to cheer for you. " Xie Hui cheered a group of people.


    "Well, don''t come to the beautiful ones, the long ones and the sorry ones." Gao Xiang joked.


    "Death Gao Xiang, it''s none of your business. Go back to class five." Xie Hui''s anger erupted.


    "Hum, the quality of our class is better than yours."


    Two people are you a I a carry bar, Xiao Shili suddenly turned around, "right, give me another position."


    "What" Gao Xiang and Xie Hui were stunned for a moment.


    "What position do you want to play?" Qi Hai stopped and asked.


    "Forward." Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth with a faint smile, and now it''s time to get in touch with senior two.


    (the new players of the national team are usually selected in the club, but there are exceptions occasionally in this book, please don''t mind.)

 Chapter 34

    The players of both sides return to the field, and the second half of the game begins!


    Two midfielders pushed to the other side''s goal along the left side, but just after half-time, due to a pass error, the ball moved to the other side''s foot. A senior two forward with the ball is about to move forward, when a shadow suddenly stopped in front of him.


    That person looks up, not from Leng for a while, isn''t this the other side''s goalkeeper? How did you come here? Because of Xiao Shili''s outstanding performance in the first half, many people in the senior team remembered this goalkeeper.


    The player had seen Xiao Shili perform bravely in front of the gate before, and now he didn''t dare to neglect him. He just shook the ball in the same place and gently picked the ball to the left. He was not in a hurry to break through. He will know that he is a complete football idiot standing in front of him. Xiao Shili can keep the door by his reaction. If he talks about his kung fu, he is really a layman.


    However, in the senior two players, gently with the ball to the side of a flash, only to see a shadow at the foot of a flash¡° After the sound of "bang", Xiao Shili raised his hands to his side and slowly stepped back, while the senior player fell to the ground and rolled back and forth with his hands tightly around his legs.


    A referee and two linesmen ran over, followed by several school doctors carrying a stretcher. The sophomore was obviously unable to stand up and continue the competition. After examination and diagnosis, it might be a comminuted fracture of the leg, so he had to be sent to the hospital first.


    After several referees'' discussion, they found that the two men had a body collision in the process of fighting, and the two men''s calves had a fierce impact on each other. However, according to this situation, one of them was fractured, and the other was certainly not much better. Several referees all looked at Xiao Shili with an incredible look.


    "This classmate, are you sure you can continue the competition?"


    "Yes."


    "Your calf..."


    "It''s all right." Xiao Shili showed a harmless smile, "that senior is probably KFC eat too much."


    Some time ago, there was a report in the newspaper that KFC would have osteoporosis if it ate too much. Several referees looked at each other and believed it.


    Gao Xiang almost didn''t laugh when he was on the edge of the court. Xiao Shili''s "powerful King Kong foot" was his own experience. That boy accidentally ran into him. It''s bad for him.


    Just now, what his boss did on the field, of course, several brothers can''t be more clear. That kick is a deliberate kick, but Xiao Shili''s movement range is relatively small, ordinary people can''t see it, but the strength of that kick is full.


    Even so, the referee awarded a free kick to the senior two, and the senior players were sweating for it. Fortunately, after the kick, the ball flew directly to the other side''s wall, and people were relieved.


    After five minutes, Xiao Shili knocked down another one in his restricted area. Fang Zheng was ready to shoot. They both started to kick on the football at the same time. The latter flew out directly with a strange twist below his ankle. The bouncing football hit his face again. Without saying anything, he fainted after landing.


    Xiao Shi stood in the same place, waiting for the referee and medical staff to come, and then changed his smile into an innocent and sorry look.


    "What''s the matter, injured again?" The referee looked at the player lying on the ground, then at Xiao Shili, with a strange look on his face, "how are you again?"


    Xiao Shili looked at the people on the ground with sympathetic eyes and shook his head, "this senior may be lack of calcium."


    "After examination, it was a comminuted fracture of the ankle." Squatting on the ground to examine the doctor raised his head.


    Several referees are stupid. It''s very rare for two players to break their bones in a match. Besides, it''s just a small match in the school. The main purpose is to enhance the students'' enthusiasm for sports and enhance the solidarity in the class. In this way, there are so many accidents after one match, But it goes against the original intention of the school.


    The injured master was carried down by several school doctors, and several referees worked together for half a day. This time, the situation was completely normal, and there was no foul. Several people doubted whether the boy was beaten by iron. A referee patted Xiao Shili''s shoulder and whispered, "slow down, slow down, friendship first, competition second."


    The game continues to start, see the referee did not give Xiao Shili any punishment, this next high school sophomore can quit, in addition to the goalkeeper, the rest of the people all around.


    Senior one of course is not willing to be outdone, more than a dozen people are standing behind Xiao Shili, staring at each other, at the moment is on the court, men''s blood is the most easily stimulated place, usually even if there are any scruples, at the moment also ignore.


    "Grass, what are you doing? Is this a kind of football


    "I want to die, right? If you want to fight, just say it. Don''t stay here. Now let''s go out and practice."


    A group of sophomores, depending on whether they are a senior or a new student, don''t pay attention to these new students at all. They are all aiming at Xiao Shili, and more than a dozen pairs of eyes are staring at him.


    "What''s the matter? If you can''t, just say no. what''s your name?"


    "We didn''t foul again. The referee didn''t say anything. What''s your dissatisfaction?"


    "Go out, go out, who''s afraid of who?" Senior one also called up.


    The two groups did not give in to each other, and the atmosphere was heated to the extreme, and they were about to fight. The people in the stands around were not idle. All the senior two camp began to scold. Gao Xiang Feilong stood up with 50 or 60 people, and the remaining senior one students also began to scold the senior two.


    When the three referees saw the situation, they were flustered and rushed to the middle of the two groups. The referee said in a fierce voice, "what are you doing, what are you doing? If you want to compete or not, give it back to me, or you two classes will give up the competition automatically! " If there is a real fight, the school will lose face. A good football match will turn into a fight. If it is spread, the brand of "city key high school" will inevitably be discredited. Of course, what is more important is the jobs of their PE teachers.


    But who took them seriously? The two groups were still standing still, but no one started first.


    The final fuse came from a senior one student''s rude words, which seemed to greet the parents of all the senior two players. The senior two finally couldn''t help it. A group of people arched up, pushed away several referees, and rushed to the opposite side.


    "Wait a minute." A voice suddenly rang out from the crowd, and everyone stopped for a moment. A sunny and handsome boy came out of the crowd slowly. It was Xin Fei.


    "Everyone don''t be so impulsive, originally the competition, bumps are inevitable, this kind of thing no one can avoid, teacher, you say it." Xin Fei smiles at several referees. Of course, all the teachers in the school know this "key training object". Now there are steps to go down. Several referees quickly nod their heads, "yes, young man, don''t be so impulsive."


    Xin Fei''s eyes turned to Xiao Shili again, "this classmate, you didn''t foul just now. Everything that happened was just an accident. I don''t think we should fight any more. Just assume that nothing happened. Let''s continue to play. What do you think?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect these words. He wanted to take advantage of this friction to make a preliminary contact with senior two and feel each other''s bottom. But the other side said this, he is not good to continue, so nodded, "things are your first choice, since you have no opinion, then we have nothing to say."


    "Thank you." Xinfei smile, but with contempt in his eyes, and then smile at several teachers, a face of respect for teachers, "those two teachers, let''s continue the competition."


    Three referees looked at each other, of course, quickly nodded, things can be solved in this way, of course, they can''t wait. Xin Fei helped himself a lot. He was the only one in the group who saw himself as a teacher. The three referees were secretly grateful. They were really top students. They were different from these little gangsters in all aspects. No wonder they were favored by the national youth team and recommended to Harvard. There was no way to compare people.


    Xin Fei and his players said something, I don''t know what he said, but a dozen people seem to listen to him, so a group of people also gave up the idea of fighting.


    It seems that what Li Yuanqi and Qi Hai say is right. This person has a certain influence in the school, and he does things in a proper way. But after this incident, Xiao Shili''s impression of Xin did not improve. On the contrary, he hated him even more.


    It can be seen that Xin Fei deliberately pretends to be a good student in front of the teacher to win the teacher''s favor. However, from his eyes, Xiao Shili sees a trace of uneasiness. He is afraid that he is not as self-centered as he appears, and there may be something unknown in his heart.


    The head teachers of the two classes, the leaders of the school''s physical education group, and several leaders of the school also rushed to the stadium. After learning about the situation, the leaders gathered the students of the two classes together to criticize and educate them. They also told several referees to control the situation on the field and left, The teacher in charge of the remaining two classes naturally gave advice to their students.


    "Mr. Lin, it''s not our fault. Xiao Shili didn''t foul him. They came to scold him first." Xie Hui flat mouth, first busy for his class boys excuse.


    "Well, well, I don''t blame you. I just want to tell you not to be so careless when you play next time." When Lin Shihan saw that she had just said two words, Xie Hui, the little girl, was reluctant. She always looked at the "culprit" who caused all this intentionally or unintentionally. She seemed to understand something in her heart. She also glared at Xiao Shili, "do you hear me, Xiao Shili, especially you."


    "Oh, I see." Xiao Shili replied obediently. In the corner of her eyes, Lin Shihan shakes two slender * * and leaves with graceful posture. In her mind, when she leaves, she looks at herself, but it seems strange. There are blame, worry and resentment, but it''s not because of the competition. What''s the reason? I haven''t done anything to make her angry these two days.

 Chapter 35

    "Look, they''re all gone. They''re still looking." Xie Hui suddenly came out from one side and put her hand heavily on the man''s arm.


    "Ouch!" Xiao Shili bares his teeth in pain and turns his face back. Xie Huidu has a small mouth and an unhappy expression. It''s really charming.


    "What for?" Xiao Shili doesn''t like girls to use violence against her for no reason, but she looks like she has offended her.


    "Of course, I''ll teach you a lesson. I''ll peek at Mr. Lin, the big sex wolf!"


    "I..." Xiao Shili was speechless for a moment, but as soon as he looked back, he immediately said, "I''m not alone. You see, they''re all watching!"


    As soon as Xie Hui looks back, sure enough, all the boys are still staring at the direction of Lin Shihan''s departure. Their eyes are blurred, and they almost don''t stay. Compared with them, Xiao Shili is really good.


    "You..."


    This may be true, but the little girl didn''t know her relationship with Lin Shihan. Xiao Shili said with a smile, "do you know all this?"


    "Of course, you big sex wolf!"


    Today, Xie Hui is wearing a peach T-shirt with a V-shaped collar under her school uniform. At this time, she takes off her school uniform, and the T-shirt inside is propped up. Xiao Shili is condescending. At first glance, it''s a beautiful scenery. Under the girl''s white neck, the deep ditch and the snow-white meat on both sides can be seen. It seems that the little girl is developing well, No wonder that little eye stood there for a long time yesterday, swallowing all the time.


    Now that they are all called sex wolves, they can''t be polite. Xiao Shili suddenly approaches Xie Hui gently. The latter is slightly stunned at first, and then seems to be in a panic. His big eyes look at Xiao Shili with some confusion, but they all forget to speak.


    The distance between them is getting closer and closer. Just when Xiao Shili''s lips are about to touch the girl''s pink cherry mouth, the man suddenly turns his head, then sucks his nose and says gently, "well, when I took a bath last night, I used Jasmine Shower Gel."


    Xie Hui seemed petrified and motionless. At the last moment, she even closed her eyes slightly. She didn''t know why. Her brain seemed to be in a confused state for a moment. Until the man left her neck, the girl took a breath.


    Xiao Shili turns around and walks to a group of dumb classmates. Some of the people beside him are completely silly. Some of them have ambiguous smiles on their faces, while others are surprised. They think that Xiao Shili even dares to provoke Xie Hui. It''s crazy.


    "Xiao Shili, big bastard!" It was only when I went out a long way that I heard the girl behind me yelling and scolding with a red face.


    The competition will continue in five minutes. Qi Hai goes to Xiao Shili and frowns, "tell me, what do you want to do?"


    The latter smile, "of course, is to win this game."


    "That''s the way?" Qi Hai looked unbelievable.


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Shili looked at the other side with a smile, "let their main force come down one by one in this way. In the end, there are only substitutes left, which means that we have won."


    "But... But..." some of Qi Hai was shocked. He had never heard of such tactics, but for a long time, "but some of them were too mean."


    "Mean? No, it''s just tactics. " Xiao Shili gently bumped the other side''s shoulder with the knuckle of his bent middle finger, "for you, maybe winning with the other side in a fair competition on the court is called victory, but for me, winning is winning, losing is losing, there are no rules to follow."


    Qi Hai Leng in situ, looking at the man in front of him, he can''t imagine in this gentle white face, what kind of soul is hidden in the end.


    "But is it really OK for us to do so?" Another player said somewhat uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll help you with anything." Li Yuanqi patted several people on the shoulder, "you have paid protection fees, at least in the school and nearby areas, your safety, by us."


    Among these people, Li Yuanqi is the only one who understands Xiao Shili''s mind. The competition is only a secondary aspect. The main purpose of the boss is to arouse the anger of the senior two. Anyway, the two grades will fight each other sooner or later. In the case of mutual ignorance, it''s better to start a war first and then wait, See how much weight each other has.


    Obviously, the fire didn''t burn up just now, but it went out unexpectedly, so now we need to do more.


    When he said that, other people immediately felt relieved, and their faces were eager to try. Since they entered the school, they had been taken care of by the senior two. Now it''s a good opportunity for revenge.


    The game started again. At the beginning of this time, the senior two showed a strong offensive posture, as if they wanted to quickly enlarge the score and defeat the opponent. One reason is to regain face. The other reason is that everyone is choked by the failure of the fight.


    "Damn, let me go. There are many beds in our school hospital." Xiao Shi left his position in the middle line and gave a sneer and a drink. The rest of them didn''t cross the half court, but lined up behind him. At the moment when the senior two came close with the ball, the * * individual rushed up at the same time, leaving no room, and shoved at the other side''s feet.


    After the incident just now, two people have been carried down. The rest of the senior two players have some shadow in their hearts. No one wants to be the third. They are much more careful in dribbling, breakthrough and passing. Ten minutes later, none of them has been shoveled down.


    But in this way, the original fierce attack of the senior two was completely suppressed, which could have instantly disintegrated the situation of the senior front. However, under the psychological state of the players'' fear of hands and feet, there were many mistakes, and the ball was repeatedly robbed by the senior one.


    In the face of the crazy violence of grade one, grade two is to see in the eyes, scold in the heart, but they dare not to treat him in his own way, can only silently endure being fouled. The other side is not afraid to wear shoes barefoot, foul, big deal two people are off the court, one because of injury, one punished, a rookie for a main force, worth it. If I come like this, I will fulfill the wish of the other party.


    Xiao Shili and Qi Hai cooperate with each other to kill each other''s camp at the moment. Although Xiao Shili''s dribbling skills are not so good, when he sees the "king of violence" rushing with the ball, the other side''s defenders haven''t intercepted him. He feels a little empty at first. He knows what the consequences will be if he gets a kick from him.


    Although Qi Hai didn''t act violently, technically, they didn''t have to say that their cooperation actually broke through layers of obstacles and directly smashed into each other''s forbidden area.


    Both of them are not slow. This is too sudden. The reaction of senior two is not good, but it''s too late. Xiao Shili quickly broke through the two defenders of the other side, and the two men formed a single sword against the goalkeeper. Xiao Shili quickly stopped the ball and suddenly put up his right foot.


    The goalkeeper''s pupil suddenly shrinks in front of the goal. He knows that if he shoots this foot, even if he stops it, his hand bone will be injured. Now he quickly snatches it from the goal and rushes to the other side, trying to stop the shot before he starts. As long as he blocks the ball casually, his defender will make up for it and defuse the attack.


    The goalkeeper is getting closer and closer to the shooter, but Xiao Shili doesn''t move. It seems that he is gathering strength, which aggravates the psychological pressure of the goalkeeper. Instead of waiting to die, he should take the initiative to attack. He suddenly rushes out of the goal and pours at Xiao Shili. While running, he first covers his face and crotch with his arm to avoid the disaster.


    When the distance between them was less than five meters, Xiao Shili suddenly got up, and the ball was close to the ground and flew out horizontally. At the beginning of the game, the goalkeeper of the other side tightened his heart for a while, and then he was happy. If the ball really hit him, it was also a foul of the other side. According to the boy''s previous performance, he had to take a yellow card, which was not far from his end.


    However, when he reacts, he turns his face and suddenly stands in the same place.


    The opponent''s kick is not a shot, but a pass!


    The ball arrived at the foot of Qi Hai. Facing the open door, he didn''t hesitate. He turned around and started shooting. A white light flew straight to the open door.


    At the moment when the ball entered the net, there was thunderous applause and cheers. All the senior students in the stands stood up almost at the same time, shouting excitedly. Even the classes that did not belong to Xiao Shili''s influence were the same. At the moment, there was no class division, only the men''s blood and glory.


    The senior one, like the main force of the senior two, even drew 1-1 in the middle of the second half. This situation has never been seen before since the entrance of the senior one.


    Chang Hai, who scored the ball, was naturally the most excited. After running around the field in a crazy way for half a circle, he did not forget to give his assists to his teammates. The true hero of the ball quickly ran to Xiao Shi and hugged his enemies and friends tightly. Then they were surrounded by other teammates who ran and cheered.


    As a layman, Xiao Shili can''t help being affected by this atmosphere and feeling a little excited. At this time, he realized the charm of sports for the first time. This feeling is really good.


    However, surrounded by laughter and the mutual clapping and celebration of his teammates, Xiao Shili turned his head with a smile, but his smile slowly froze on his face.


    Over the shoulders of several teammates, eyes inadvertently stay in a corner of the field, where a girl with long hair quietly stands outside the sideline, the white skirt hem is gently swayed by the evening''s prestige, black hair dancing in the sunset, the whole person is like a melancholy and elegant goddess in the Greek God''s words.


    The girl is holding a dress and a bottle of water in her arms. She is watching the game seriously, but it seems that whoever loses or wins has no influence on her, because ye ruoqing''s eyes are only focused on one person.


    Xiao Shili looked at the figure in a dazed way. He thought he would never see her again in his life after watching her figure disappear in the community that night. At this moment, when she suddenly appeared in front of him, Xiao Shili''s heartstrings seemed to be gently touched by an invisible hand. Surprise, sadness, loss, bitterness, luck, a myriad of emotions mixed together, and the unspeakable feeling spread from his heart.

 Chapter 36

    At this moment, all the audience were cheering or shouting, except her. Xiao Shili suddenly felt that he was in an icy corner. In his heart, the compliment and praise of the whole world were nothing. The person she watched silently was the most enviable focus of the whole audience.


    By the other side so scored a goal, senior two players are some angry dissatisfaction, and even began to blame each other, except for one person.


    Xin Fei, still smiling, walks slowly to the edge of the court, takes the water from ye ruoqing, drinks it, and then drizzles the rest on her head. The girl purses her mouth and smiles, but she doesn''t know that the soft love in her eyes is tormenting another person dozens of meters away. She likes her tall and handsome boyfriend. Occasionally, she is a little childish, winning or losing the game, and whether she is proud or not, It doesn''t matter. She just wants to watch the people she loves on the sidelines. That''s enough.


    "Brother Li, it''s a good pass. It''s powerful!"


    "Yes, Li Ge''s hat trick was a miracle. He cheated the goalkeeper to death."


    "Let''s work harder and score one more goal, and we''ll win!"


    Countless palms clapped on his shoulders, countless words of cheering sounded in his ears, but Xiao Shili seemed unconscious, slowly turned around and walked to his home.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother Li, is he OK?"


    Only left a group of people looking at each other standing in the same place, looking at Xiao Shili''s back, don''t know what happened. Originally, it''s worth celebrating to score a goal, but the captain seems to have been hit by something. Some people think that he may be too tired, but Xiao Shili has undoubtedly become the main force on the field, and it''s impossible to replace him at this time.


    Xin Fei drinks the water and goes back to his own field. He is the core figure of the fourth class of grade two in senior high school. At the same time, he is also the team leader. At this time, a group of team members surround him.


    "Captain, it seems that these freshmen are not as good as they think."


    "Damn, it''s all tied now. The game will be over in more than ten minutes. What should we do?"


    "Yes, if we lose, we will lose face."


    "Don''t worry." In the face of people''s questions, Xinfei smile, "the rest of the time I will let them know, what is really terrible."


    The game continued. As soon as the kick-off was started, Xin Fei led the ball directly across to the opponent''s position. Several defenders stepped forward to block and shoveled at the opponent''s ankles according to Xiao Shili''s "tactics".


    But it was unexpected that Xin Fei jumped with the ball and flew directly over the opponent''s sky. This move was obviously ineffective to him. The defenders who came up later were all shaken by him one by one and soon passed the half court. The whole process, he did not pass a ball, completely dribbling.


    As soon as Qi Hai saw that the situation was not right, he rushed forward to intercept, but he was obviously not his opponent. After a moment of interleaving, they were also easily passed. At the moment, Xin Fei was unstoppable. He rode alone for thousands of miles and went straight to the higher level. He shot a curve ball from the instep of his foot. The goalkeeper failed to jump and the ball went straight into the net.


    After the goal, Xinfei made a kiss to the stands, and the audience broke out immediately. But the difference is that this time, it''s all the girls'' screams, and the target is almost all the girls in the school. For them, in front of the idols, there is no camp difference.


    But Xinfei''s teammates didn''t rush up to hug him, they just celebrated beside him. It''s not that they didn''t want to, but many people know Xinfei. He has a strange habit, that is, he doesn''t like to have too close physical contact with his teammates after scoring goals. Although it''s a bit strange, many people didn''t understand him at the beginning, over time, plus his influence in school, No one cares about that.


    In the remaining ten minutes of the competition, the senior two and four classes almost beat the senior one and six classes with a 6-1 score. Such an outcome is something that most people have expected for a long time, and some people have not.


    In the rest room, a group of people silently lowered their heads. Qi Hai was the only one who sighed. Although he lost the game, he was convinced that the other side scored the six goals by himself. As expected, he was chosen by the national youth team. Recalling the scenes of the game, Xin Fei was almost the same as a three-year-old.


    However, what makes people pay more attention to is the performance of their captain. Since Xiao Shili scored that goal, his state doesn''t seem to be very good, but this is only the concern of people. No matter how good his state is, it can''t change the result of this game.


    Anyway, the money for losing is from Xiao Shili''s group, and other people don''t have any psychological pressure. Besides, it''s normal to lose in front of the strong. No one can''t think of it. After a few minutes of silence, a group of people began to talk about it. Naturally, the focus was on Xin Fei.


    "If you want me to say that this boy is good at football, I''m convinced of that, but I don''t think much about his character." Class known as "big mouth" said Zhao Dahai at this time.


    "Why?" He was asked.


    "You see, since that boy has the ability, why don''t he come out at the beginning? He has to wait until the end of the game to get angry. I want to say that he just wants to be in the limelight. At the last moment, he can make people think that he is the Savior." Zhao Dahai said indignantly.


    The rest of the people listen, it''s really reasonable. In the early stage, they didn''t see Xinfei break through with the ball or organize the attack. Although he is a forward, he is not very active. He just runs slowly on one side and passes the ball to him after kicking a few feet.


    "What''s the point? It''s the same with all the goals." Someone retorted, "maybe people look down on us and think that it doesn''t take so much effort to beat us."


    "Screw you. If you lose, you''ll give it back."


    "Grass your mother, you are jealous of others."


    In the midst of a group of noises, Xiao Shi stood up and walked out. Li Yuanqi looked at him and quickly stood up.


    At this time, Xie Hui also stood up and gently grabbed Xiao Shili''s clothes. The girl, just like these men, was worried all the time. The bangs in front of her forehead were a little messy by sweat. She looked at Xiao Shili anxiously and said in a comforting tone, "it''s OK. If you lose, you lose. Don''t take it too seriously."


    "Don''t worry about it." Xiao Shili smiles at the girl and goes out of the classroom with Li Yuanqi.


    Xie Hui looked at the slender figure, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, just in that moment, she obviously felt a trace of melancholy deeply hidden in the man''s eyes.


    Out of the classrooms, they stood in the corridor of the teaching building. Xiao Shi lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and looked at the undulating silhouette of the city in the distance.


    "Why, really depressed?" Li Yuanqi smiles.


    "Do you look like me?" Xiao Shili looked back and laughed.


    "Like."


    "Ha ha."


    "I''m kidding. You didn''t realize today''s plan." Li Yuanqi also lit a cigarette. He didn''t know how to smoke, but it''s hard not to learn to be with these people every day.


    "Well?"


    "Originally, I had enough material today. If it wasn''t for the boy surnamed Xin, the senior two would have been unable to help it." Li Yuanqi sighed. In his opinion, if this game is won, the effect will be no better. It will arouse the anger of the opponent.


    "Forget it, ask Xiangzi to withdraw." Xiao Shili nods. Gao Xiang and Fei long are still waiting for each other to fight. Now it seems that they are out of business.


    Li Yuanqi took out his cell phone to make a call, and then said, "what''s the next step?"


    "Hum." Xiao Shili sneered, "since the sophomore is so calm, then we will start from the higher level."


    Li Yuanqi understood the boss''s meaning and nodded, "well, I''ve already seen Yang Wei''s son dislike him. I''ve already pulled out this weed, and the higher level is clean."


    As they were talking, a quarrel suddenly came from downstairs, because it was on the third floor, so the voice was very clear.


    "Don''t follow me. It''s said that I have something to do. Are you bothered?"


    "But... But you haven''t been with me for several days. That night you said you had something to do."


    It was a man and a woman who spoke. The man''s voice seemed very impatient, and then the girl asked pitifully. The two voices were very familiar. Xiao Shili and Li Yuanqi immediately stopped talking. The man was no other than Xin Fei, the "Prince of football" and "learning elite" of the school!


    But Xiao Shili''s reaction is bigger than Li Yuanqi''s. compared with Xin Fei, his attention is focused on the girl. Needless to say, the soft and pleasant voice is ye ruoqing.


    They didn''t notice that there were others around them. They were still quarreling and their voices were not small. Men were unscrupulous at school, while girls were sad and impatient.

 Chapter 37

    "I just have something to do. What can I do? The school has not decided to send me abroad. The national team is eager to invite me. Do you think I am the same as those ordinary people? " Xin Fei''s tone is full of impatience, and a kind of pride, as if he is now the baby of the world.


    "But on the phone that day... There was a girl''s voice..." ye ruoqing lowered her head slightly and said weakly.


    "Grass, I can''t have a personal life! Why are you such a wordy woman? " Xin Fei is in a hurry, the dirty words come out, there is no one here, and there is no need to deliberately disguise to shape their own image.


    "But..."


    "Don''t be so annoying. I have something else to do. Let''s go first!"


    Xinfei leaves ruoqing in the same place and walks away quickly.


    The girl didn''t catch up this time. She just stood still for a long time. Her long hair blocked her beautiful face. But you can imagine what the expression was. Her shoulders twitched slightly at the same time.


    The two people upstairs took their heads back. Li Yuanqi just wanted to talk, but he found that Xiao Shili''s face was pale and his hand on the railing was holding tightly, as if he wanted to flatten the steel.


    "Brother Li, you..." Li Yuanqi swears that although Xiao Shili''s heart can be described as darkness, this darkness has never been revealed on his appearance. But this time, for the first time, he felt terror from this man''s face.


    "You two are here, how..." Gao Xiang and Fei Long also came here. When they saw their appearance, especially Xiao Shili''s look, they immediately stopped talking, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes, and then he resisted the pain in his heart. Instead of going to ye ruoqing''s side, he walked down the stairs on the other side of the building.


    The remaining three naturally followed him. Gao Xiang and Fei Long asked Li Yuanqi in a low voice, "what''s the situation?"


    The latter also shook his head, the three people immediately no longer say, all know what Xiao Shili is going to do, naturally there is his reason, as long as you follow the boss.


    After the four went downstairs, they went around the main road where Xin Fei and ye ruoqing were. The girl''s figure had been blocked by the flowers. Xin Fei''s figure appeared in front of them. At this time, school was over, and all the people left were watching the game in the stadium. There were few figures in the campus, so the figure of the four was very abrupt.


    In order to avoid being noticed by the other party, Xiao Shili makes a gesture. While the four are hiding in the shadow of the holly trees on both sides of the road, they approach. From a distance, they see that Xin Fei does not return to the classroom, but enters the administrative building next to the library.


    The administration building is the office space of the school. The principal''s office, the teaching office, and several teaching and research groups are all set up here. However, at this point, all the teachers should be gone.


    Gao Xiang scolded, "is this boy sick? What are you doing here?" In the eyes of their poor students, this kind of place can''t be avoided.


    "He''s a top student. Of course he''s different from us." Fat Dragon continued, "I have a lot of things to deal with the teacher."


    "I haven''t settled with ya today." Gao Xiang said angrily, "I''ve brought dozens of people to stay there, waiting for the grandsons of senior two to come and make trouble. As a result, they were all stirred up by this boy."


    "He is the key training object of the University. He is a walk through student from Harvard and the future football star of China. How dare you move him?"


    "Go to hell, what bullshit, piss off Laozi, it''s no mistake." Gao Xiang is swearing, but the four people all know that if Xin Fei has a problem, the school can''t ignore it. Even the society will put pressure on the police. This is the so-called celebrity effect. Although Xin Fei is not a celebrity at present, after all, he is also favored by the national team. The football association does not want to find a good seedling which is destroyed by a group of little gangsters.


    At this time, the three men realized that Xiao Shili wanted to deal with the boy. Gao Xiang and Feilong didn''t speak, so they just waited for the boss to give orders. They thought that they would hide on the roadside, and when the boy came out, they would cover their heads and beat him. After that, he couldn''t remember who he was. They had done a lot of such things, and they were very confident. They would be clean and beautiful, Let ya have no chance to see a few Pro grandfather''s face.


    Li Yuanqi frowned and felt that it was not so simple. Although it was not a big deal to run Xinfei, with Xiao Shili''s character, he should not be so impulsive or even take risks for such a small matter. To put it bluntly, Xin Fei is an outsider. At best, he plays normally on the field and unintentionally destroys the boss''s plan, not to the extent that he has to be killed.


    He vaguely guessed that all this seemed to have something to do with the quarrel between a man and a woman just now, specifically with the girl, but it''s not good for him to ask now.


    "Go." Xiao Shili suddenly flashed out from behind the tree and went straight to the administration building.


    "Ah?" A few people are stunned for a while, will not go in now to mention people.


    "Brother Li, it''s not easy to do things in there." Gao Xiang asked in a low voice. At present, the power of several people is not enough to ignore the school.


    "What can I do for you?" The latter comes back.


    "Don''t you want to get rid of that kid?"


    "Did I say that?" Xiao Shili tilted his lips, but there was no smile on his face.


    The remaining three had no choice but to follow. The four came to the front door of the administration building. Although Xin Fei swaggered in just now, the security guard stopped them as soon as they got close.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Several people knew that the teachers and school leaders were off work at this time, and they could not think of any excuse. Just as they did not know what to say, Li Yuanqi stepped forward and said, "teacher Zhang of the mathematics teaching and research group came to us to discuss the Olympic competition in the city next month."


    "Mr. Zhang..." the security guard thought about it and said uncertainly, "Mr. Zhang seems to be off work..."


    "Then we don''t know. Anyway, Xinfei is with us. I saw him go in just now." Li Yuanqi pointed to the front.


    "Oh, then you go in." The security guard let go. He was very polite to these "good students". As for Xin Fei, he had to go in and out of the gate several times a day. He knew several security guards well. Since these people were with him, the security guard had no doubt.


    After entering the hall, the four talents found that the private school was really rich. The floor and ceiling were all made of marble. The whole hall was almost four or five hundred square meters, with a huge crystal chandelier hanging in the center and several rows of leather sofas around. It was almost as big as the hall of a five-star hotel.


    "It seems that Xinfei is very familiar with these security guards. I don''t even want to stop him." Gao Xiang said something discontentedly.


    "Maybe I''ll run here when I''m free."


    "He can have so many things. He''s almost catching up with the headmaster."


    "Then I don''t know."


    As they spoke, they walked to the elevator. To tell the truth, the other three didn''t know why Xiao Shili brought them here.


    When he came to the elevator, Xiao Shili took a look at the number on it. One of the two elevators stopped on the first floor and the other on the fourth floor. Needless to say, the one on the eighth floor must have been used just now.


    At this time, no one should come in and out of the building. Most of the people who go up to the eighth floor are Xinfei. Xiao Shi takes a look at the instruction map of the building. The eighth floor is the office area of the school leaders, including the principal''s office, the vice principal''s office and the office of the prefect of each grade.


    In fact, Xiao Shili is not sure what the purpose of his trip is. He just feels a little strange. If Xin Fei is really looking for him because of a teacher, he can explain it to ye ruoqing just now. He can even bring her along and let her wait in the hall. It''s not so vague at all. Moreover, his tone also gives people a feeling of random prevarication.


    Secondly, just now on the field, Xin Fei was in a state of inaction in the first half and didn''t work until the end. Maybe, as Zhao Dahai said, in order to be in the limelight at the last moment, Xiao Shili always felt that the other side seemed to be deliberately trying to save their physical strength, but he didn''t know for what.


    Four people on the eighth floor, looking at the empty corridor, really a little nervous, in case of which stay to work overtime school leaders met, it can really do not know how to explain, it will soon be a monthly exam, do not get good will be as to steal papers.


    Xiao Shi was one of the senior two students in their last class. He came to the school in the middle of the night to steal the test papers. As a result, the security guard found him climbing up the drain pipe on the wall outside. The security guard gave a drink on the spot. As a result, the boy was guilty of theft. He was so scared that he fell down from the upstairs. Later, he heard that he had a hemiplegia, It''s still lying in the hospital.


    The four walked around the corridor, as if they didn''t find anything unusual. Just as they were about to leave, Feilong suddenly had a stomachache and said he was going to take a shit.


    "Damn it, lazy people have a lot of shit. I''ll give you five minutes, or we''ll go first." Gao Xiang scolded.


    "Grass, I don''t know people have three anxieties." Feilong looks like he''s really shitting at the door. He doesn''t care to fight with Gaoxiang, so he runs out with his fat ass.


    The rest of the three people lean on the corridor. No one, anyway, lights a cigarette. Usually, no one dares to smoke here. They all have the pleasure of challenging the authority of the school.


    Half a cigarette is not finished, Feilong suddenly trots from the end of the corridor.


    "So soon?" Gao Xiang is spraying the flue.


    "No, no, come and have a look! Come here, come here Feilong seems to have encountered something unexpected. He bares his fat face and stands in the distance waving to them. His expression is both astonished and trying to hold back a smile.


    "What''s the matter?" A look at him like this, a few people walked past.


    "Shh, keep it down! Slow down Feilong quickly put up a finger, and then led several people slowly to the corridor facing south. At this time, a small strange sound came into several people''s ears.

 Chapter 38

    "Oh... Ah... Hiss..."


    The three people outside usually read countless films. This ear can hear it. It''s a man''s groan. It sounds like he''s enjoying himself. The four teenagers looked at each other and laughed. They did not expect to find such a Western scene today.


    In this case, which school leader and a young female teacher are more likely to have passion in the office after the off-duty workers are gone. There are more rumors in the school, and a few young and beautiful female teachers are not spared. Naturally, Lin Shihan is no exception. Of course, most of them are just boys'' YY, which is also true.


    At this time, the three people were guessing which female teacher was being engaged in. They felt for the door of the office where the voice came out. They looked at the doorplate and found the director''s office.


    Grass, three people can''t help but want to say this word, that fat head and big ears, weight more than 200 kg, body fat almost fell off the old man of 40 or 50 years old, the teaching director usually wear a shirt can see the next one puffed up fat, the whole person uneven, let alone naked, really don''t know which female teacher has such courage.


    Gao Xiang whispered in Li Yuanqi''s ear, "Damn it, how can I do this? Only the man barks, but I don''t hear the woman barking. It''s not his mother alone."


    "It''s strange to be called out by the teaching director."


    "You have to pretend to shout a few times."


    "It''s crushed to death."


    They were laughing. Feilong waved to them at the door. Xiao Shili walked slowly to see that there was a crack in the door of the office. No wonder the voice was so clear. The two dogs were fighting against nobody in the building. They were too unscrupulous. They didn''t lock the door.


    The live broadcast of Maopian is right in front of us. Who can bear it? Four people can''t wait to look inside the door at the same time. Behind a wide table, a fat man is sitting on a chair with his legs spread out. Under his stomach, Xinfei''s head is swinging quickly


    what the fuck! Xiao Shili almost opened his mouth and called out. Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi also covered their mouths at the same time. They were stunned for a second. Then they suddenly turned over and backed tightly against the wall of the corridor.


    Xiao Shili covered his mouth for a while, and finally vomited the breath out of his throat. It was disgusting in his heart.


    Li Yuanqi pressed his two glasses and murmured, "my eyes, my eyes..."


    Gao Xiang pointed to Feilong and said, "grandson, you mean it. You don''t know if you want to tell us."


    Only Feilong grinned and put his head among the three people. "Ha ha, I just looked at it, but the excrement couldn''t come out. Now I want you to feel it." I got three blows on my head right away.


    Several people are disgusted and want to laugh again. At this time, Xiao Shili reaches out his two hands and compares the gesture of a picture frame. Gao Xiang immediately takes out his mobile phone and hands it to Feilong.


    "What for?" The latter didn''t answer the phone.


    "Make a film."


    "Grass, why don''t you go."


    "Who makes you sick?"


    Feilong mumbled to the end of the mobile phone, the camera at the door, three people indirectly from the mobile phone to see the scene inside.


    The two people in the room may be too passionate to hear anything outside. At this time, their movements changed again. After playing Xiao for the old man, Xin Fei was lying on the table and was killed. The old man probably took some medicine. It''s going to explode. It''s going to scream.


    After about ten minutes, the movement in the room finally disappeared. Xinfei put on his trousers and climbed down from the table. All he felt was that his waist was sore and his legs were soft.


    "Ha ha, Xiaofei, the nutrition is good recently. There are a few more pieces of spring muscle on his waist, and the feeling is getting better and better." The instructor sat on a wide chair, lit a cigarette and said with a smile.


    "Thanks to the director." Xinfei respectfully walked over and knelt down to help the old man put on his trousers and socks.


    "You are so good, so lovely, I should love you." The obscene expression of the old man''s face deepened a bit.


    Xin Fei took the opportunity to ask, "look at my joining the national youth team, and the Harvard walk..."


    "Don''t worry, there is a deputy coach of the national team who is my cousin. It''s a matter of one sentence to let you in. Harvard''s business is better. As long as you have money, it''s not easy to study abroad."


    "Thank you very much." Xinfei eagerly put on the shoes for the other party.


    "But Xiaofei, I heard that you seem to have made a girlfriend recently. Are you from our school? How do you look?" The director suddenly changed his tone..


    Xinfei immediately became a little nervous, "no, no, also... It''s not a girlfriend, that''s just a few weeks ago."


    "You have a good relationship?"


    "No, no, I''m just... Impulsive for a while. Now I''m getting more and more annoyed with her. I''m preparing to break up."


    "Ha ha, don''t you feel bad about breaking up?"


    "Of course not." Xin Fei quickly expressed his "loyalty" to the director, "as long as I have a director, you are enough."


    "Ha ha." The old man was satisfied with a smile, and then put a stack of paper on the table, "this is next month''s test paper and the answer, take it back to have a good look."


    "Yes, thank you, director." Xin Fei was so happy that he rushed forward to get it. With these, the school level scholarship was his own again. It was worth 50000 yuan.


    Just as he was about to touch the test paper, there was a loud noise at the door. The door was kicked open from the outside. Four boys of different height, stature, fatness and thinness came in from the outside.


    The two people in the room were startled and didn''t react for a moment. Until the four people came to the table, the director suddenly regained his consciousness, and a look of panic and fear appeared on his face. Why do these people suddenly appear here? The most important thing is that they and their "male pet" just now have a scene of passion, which is probably seen by these people.


    "Ha ha, director Pi is really working hard. After work, he doesn''t forget to work overtime, and he has to give students sex education lessons." Among the four, a slender boy with black frame glasses said in a strange way as he approached.


    Director PI blushed. There was no doubt that these people saw what happened just now, but after all, he was also a person who had seen the world. He was not so easily frightened by a few cubs. When he looked at each other''s school uniforms or freshmen, he had an idea. He suddenly stood up and patted the table, "which class are you from? What are you staying here if you don''t go home after school! Do you know where this is? "


    His drink was really effective. The other three people immediately stopped in the same place. Only the one with glasses still came step by step and said with a smile, "but your sex education is a little different from normal people."


    "I told you to stop. Which class are you in?" Seeing that the boy completely ignored himself, director PI was a little flustered. This voice was much weaker than just now.


    Xiao Shili is smiling. He is in a good position to win now. He is not worried at all. Such opportunities are rare. Of course, it''s necessary to play with the old and the young, especially the pale boy standing behind a potted plant.


    "Hum, I''ll be busy first. I''ll deal with you later." Director PI said and went to get the microphone on the desk. He was not a fool. He knew that children now have mobile phones. What happened here must have been secretly photographed by them. That''s why these students dare to be so presumptuous.


    But in his eyes, it''s not a big deal at all. Call the security guard to come up. Several people will catch them, then one by one give their mobile phones to them, and then give them a good threat in the name of the school, block their mouths and keep them safe. They dare not talk nonsense after they go out. He called those security guards from his hometown. They are absolutely reliable.


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to notice the old man''s action at all. He just sat on his big desk and took a cigarette. Director PI whispered a few words to the phone. Then he stared at Xiao Shili with a kind of smiley eyes. He thought, it''s really a little kid. I don''t know when I''m dying. Let you be a little kid. It''s time for you to cry, On the other hand, I have to kneel down and beg Lao Tzu. These are all young people who haven''t driven before. I''ll call home tonight and I won''t go back. I can have a good time again. There was a smile on his face.


    "Feilong, let''s show director Pi the movie we recorded. How about your acting skills?" Xiao Shili gave a smile.


    "Here we are." In order to cooperate with Xiao Shili, the remaining three people poked for a long time and couldn''t hold it any longer. Feilong stepped forward a few steps and raised his mobile phone to director PI, "look, old man, are you doing well?"


    Director PI stares at the video and sneers a few times. He is not surprised because he has expected it for a long time. It''s naive to think that children can threaten themselves.


    Xiao Shili observes their reaction, which is different from director Pi''s calmness. Xin Fei''s face seems to be shrinking to one side. There''s no need to say more about his shame. He wants to put himself in the flower pot next to him. His dirty and disgusting appearance was even seen and photographed by other boys in the school. At the moment, his dignity as a man was undoubtedly torn to pieces. The reason is that he is essentially different from director PI.


    Xiao Shili didn''t smile until he heard the rapid footsteps coming from the corridor. "Director PI, don''t waste your time. To tell you the truth, we''ve sent out the video just now. Although you can detain us, your passionate performance will soon be popular on the Internet."


    "You..." director Pi''s face turned white, and then he realized that he was really muttering about these boys. At this time, several security guards came in from the door, "director PI, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. You all go down." Director PI waved his hand wearily.


    Several security guards looked at each other and looked at Lao PI in bewilderment.


    Director PI suddenly drank, "tell you to go down, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    After several security guards left, Gao Xiang went to close the door. Director PI slumped down on the chair. At this time, there was no need to worry about the identity of teachers and students. He took out a box of Zhonghua from the drawer, lit one, and then sent one to each of the four people, "say, what do you want?"

 Chapter 39

    "I don''t want to do anything." Xiao Shili lit his cigarette with Gao Xiang''s torch. "To tell you the truth, we didn''t come here for you today, but since we caught up with you, it can only be regarded as your bad luck. In this way, you go back first. If there''s anything wrong, we''ll call you again."


    "So... This video?"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t broadcast this video." Xiao Shi left to dun next tone, "but the future how, still have to see your performance."


    "If it''s a big deal, I''ll pay you a price." Director PI waved his hand. In his opinion, these students are just for money.


    "I said, we''ll call you later."


    "All right." Director PI was helpless. He also saw that these people didn''t look like ordinary students, at least they had mixed up in the society. It''s the one with the black frame glasses. It seems that it''s their head, and their ingenuity is more profound.


    "Yes, but tomorrow at the latest, the matter must be settled. Of course, the terms are up to you." Director PI got up from his chair. He knew that he was safe for the time being before the other party reached his goal.


    Seeing that director PI picked up his coat and wanted to leave, Xinfei ran to follow the "master", but halfway through the run, he was tripped by a foot sticking out from the side, and the whole person fell into a mess. Gaoxiang and Feilong rushed over and pressed him to the ground.


    "You are..." director PI looked back and was surprised.


    "Do you mind if this man wants to stay and have a chat with us?" Xiao Shili is smoking the flue.


    Director PI didn''t speak and turned to leave. At this time, he finally knew why these people were here. Although he didn''t know what hatred they had with Xinfei, he was involuntarily involved. Although Xin Fei''s conditions are good in all aspects, he''s just an asshole. He doesn''t need to risk his future for an asshole. What''s more, he''s in the hands now. It''s all because of this boy. He''s scolded him several times in his heart. I regret that he was involved with him at the beginning.


    "Director PI, director pi..." seeing that "master" left him, Xin Fei, in a hurry, stood up and cried desperately.


    "Call your mother!" Gao Xiang slapped the head below him. The latter arched and stretched out his hands to grasp the two men who were pressing him.


    "Oh, dare you resist?" Gao Xiang grabbed each other''s hair, "Lao Fei, come on."


    "Hey, I''ll wait for you to say that. Try the power of Laozi''s human bomb." Feilong retreated a few steps, then jumped up more than two feet high, and suddenly sat down on the man below.


    "Ah Xin Fei let out a scream. Although he was very strong, no matter how strong he was, he couldn''t stand the one hundred and eighty pounds of Fat Dragon. Xin Fei just passed once and felt that the excrement was almost squeezed out from behind.


    Xiao Shili squats down, grabs each other''s hair and lifts his face up. It''s nice, but this face is twisted together at the moment. His nose, tears and saliva come out together. It''s really ugly.


    With a little finger, Gao Xiang and Fei Long Take Xin Fei by one arm and lift him off the ground. Li Yuanqi comes forward and punches each other in the stomach.


    Xinfei was beaten and screamed one after another, until he couldn''t cry out, and more saliva came out of his mouth.


    "A few... A few big brothers... Don''t fight any more... I..." most people can''t say anything for sure when they reach this level. Xinfei is worthy of practicing sports. Now he finally wants to beg for mercy.


    "All right." Xiao Shili waves his hand, and the three retreat. Xin Fei, who has lost his support, falls heavily to the ground.


    "You''re a good boy. A 50 year old man dares to go up. He''s a talent." Xiao Shili sat on the sofa and looked up at each other.


    "Several elder brothers... I''m wrong... I''m wrong..." Xin Fei, who was lying on the ground, said in a weak voice. Until just now, apart from being ashamed, he was not particularly afraid. Although the video of being fucked by someone was recorded, he thought that director Pi''s power could completely level everything, and he didn''t need to worry about it. Now I finally understand that these people were originally aimed at themselves, and the sense of fear suddenly surged up.


    Among them, he didn''t know anyone else, but Xiao Shili impressed him deeply. As soon as four people came in just now, he recognized that they had just met on the court. At this time, he understood each other''s purpose.


    "You''re wrong. What''s wrong?" There was no smile on Xiao Shili''s face at this time. Instead, he was as cold as frost.


    "I... I shouldn''t show off my power and try my best to... Play football and win over several big brothers..." it''s totally normal to win on the court, but Xinfei doesn''t care about these at the moment. How can he let the other side down? Of course, he will say what he wants.


    "I wish you knew." Xiao Shili snorted coldly. He only wanted to know one thing in his heart. He looked down at each other and said, "I can''t see. Are you still a glass?"


    "I, I..." Xin Fei wanted to say nothing.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m not." Even though he was afraid, the bottom line of a man''s dignity made him say it.


    "Not what?"


    "I... I''m not glass." Xinfei gritted his teeth.


    "Grass, who the hell are you kidding?" Gao Xiang came over and kicked him. "We all saw that just now. You were very cool by that old man."


    "It''s just..."


    Feilong said with a smile, "I understand. This boy is willing to let the old man play with his asshole in order to walk. Damn, your sacrifice is big enough, ah?" He tugged the other person''s head twice with his foot.


    The expression on Xiao Shili''s face had just eased a little, and then it became more gloomy. A thing had been held in his heart. At this time, he couldn''t help it any more. He rushed out and said, "what''s the matter with you and ye ruoqing?"


    "Ah?" Originally was talking about other things, the other party suddenly mentioned his girlfriend, Xin Fei did not respond, raised his head Leng for a while.


    "Ask your mother, say it!" Gao Xiang kicked the other side again. Although he doesn''t know who ye ruoqing is, he must have something to do with the boss.


    "I said, I said." Xin Fei really cried this time. He had been devastated in spirit and politics. He didn''t want to be beaten any more.


    "Damn it, look at ya. She''s so beautiful at school. She turns out to be a soft bone." Feilong bah.


    "Go ahead." Xiao Shili''s tone is calm, but there is a layer of Chilling under his voice.


    "I... ruoqing and I really love each other. Although I did these things behind her back, I really love her in my heart." Xin Fei cried and said, in a hurry, he made up such a lie. He vaguely felt that the other party didn''t find him because of the competition, but more like it was related to his girlfriend.


    At this time, Li Yuanqi finally confirmed his guess. As expected, what Xiao Shili did was just for one person.


    He also kicked the other side in the past, "don''t talk nonsense, do you love her, but just now under the teaching building, your attitude towards her, I can''t see that you love her."


    "It''s just a little quarrel. I really love her!" Xin Fei misunderstands that these people are for ye ruoqing to teach himself, and says in a hurry.


    "I don''t want to tell you the truth, do I?" Li Yuanqi took out a fruit knife from his pocket and put it on the other side of his side. "I''ll count 1, 2, 3. If I don''t tell the truth, I''ll stick it in."


    "No! No! No! I said! I said! I said Xinfei, who suffered from psychological collapse, was also stimulated by this kind of stimulation and cried desperately, "I... I don''t love ye ruoqing at all!"


    "Then why are you still with her?" This sentence was asked by Xiao Shili.


    "That''s just one time... Bet with others that ye ruoqing is the most beautiful and difficult girl in their class. If I can catch up with ye ruoqing, they will convince me, so I will..."


    "You made it?" Xiao Shili said faintly.


    "Well." Xinfei winced and didn''t dare to look at the man in front of him, as if he would order to kill himself at any time.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t care. Xinfei before this happened, if he opens his mouth, I believe it''s hard for any girl in the school to refuse.


    "Xiangzi, Qinglong, Yuanqi, you go out first." Xiao Shili said suddenly.


    "Ah?" Gao Xiang and Fei long are stunned for a moment, but then they are immediately pulled out by Li Yuanqi.


    "Beep! Congratulations, you get 110 good value and 36 evil value from this event. "


    There were only two people left in the room. Xiao Shili didn''t care about the voice in his mind. He approached Xinfei and said something in each other''s ears in a low and slow tone.


    "No, absolutely not." Xinfei shook his head.


    "Why?" The former still asked coldly.


    "We''ve only been together for two weeks..." the latter swallowed his saliva and added, "it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that she has not allowed me to touch her. Up to now, we have only held hands."


    "Really?"


    "Really, I dare not cheat you even if I die!" Xin Fei raised his face and looked like he was going to cry again.


    Xiao Shili saw from each other''s eyes that what he said was true. Nodded, stood up from the ground, at this time the last trace of haze, also finally wiped from his heart.


    "Well, do me one last favor and you''ll be fine." Xiao Shili looked down at the "academy star" lying at his feet like a dog.


    "You say, you say." Xinfei could not wait to get up.

 Chapter 40

    In the corridor outside, three teenagers were smoking and listening to Li Yuanqi.


    "What you said is true!" As soon as Li Yuanqi finished speaking, Gao Xiang threw away his cigarette, looking excited, "Hey, which girl, have we met?"


    "I don''t think so. I saw it for the first time just now. It should be a senior two, but it''s definitely a beauty among beauties." Li Yuanqi said with a smile.


    "Ha ha, we''re finally looking for a wife, and we''re finally meeting our sister-in-law." The Fat Dragon began to dance.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let brother Li know. We know."


    "I understand, I understand."


    Then the door opened and Xiao Shili came out.


    "What do you say, what do you understand?" He took a look at the three, all with a bad smile, and thought it was nothing good.


    "Nothing, hehe, nothing." Gao Xiang quickly waved his hand, "is it done inside?"


    "Well." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "let''s go. I''m hungry. It''s my treat today."


    "That''s great."


    "Hey, what''s brother Li inviting us to eat?" Four people smile and walk forward. In Gao Xiang''s eyes, Xiao Shili''s mood is better than ever.


    When school was about to end on Wednesday evening, ye ruoqing, sitting in the front row of the classroom, was listening carefully to the teacher''s lecture when her mobile phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated gently.


    She secretly took out a look at the mobile phone, her face suddenly showed a look of surprise, followed by the unspeakable sweet.


    After school, ye ruoqing, carrying her schoolbag, stood at the school gate early and waited. About five minutes later, Xin Fei''s tall figure appeared in the crowd.


    "It''s been a long time." The boy came up to her and smiled.


    "No, I just finished class." Ye ruoqing lowered her head slightly, and a trace of sweetness poured into her heart. I remember that when they were dating before, he had never arrived so early, and he had never spoken to himself in such a gentle tone. Today''s Xinfei is like a different person.


    "Let''s go for a walk in the park." Xinfei suggested.


    "Park? Is there anything interesting there? " Ye ruoqing feels a little strange.


    "No, just the two of us."


    "Well!" The girl happily took her boyfriend''s arm. In her heart, she was as happy as the person she liked, no matter where she went. But didn''t notice Xin Fei show some unnatural expression, two people at the moment hand in hand walking on the road, naturally attracted a lot of envy and extreme eyes.


    Riverside Park is located in the westernmost part of the East District of J City, which belongs to the junction of the East District and the west district. Because there is no residential area nearby, this area is relatively remote. There are few people in the park even on weekends, let alone today.


    Two people walking in the tree lined path, when the sky has been a little dark, the street lights have not been on, the trees on both sides of the road appear dark, the scenery around also slightly blurred. But ye ruoqing''s mood has not been affected by these. Her boyfriend is finally free to accompany her. In order not to disturb this hard won date, she secretly turns off her mobile phone and just wants to enjoy the sweet moment wholeheartedly.


    All the previous unhappiness is now gone. Ye ruoqing carefully thinks that maybe at that time, he was really busy, so he would occasionally ignore himself and lose his temper. She even thinks that she is too headstrong. Her boyfriend is certainly different from ordinary boys. In her heart, he is always the best.


    At this time, the street lights on both sides of the path finally came on, and the whole park flickered with scattered lights, which finally seemed a bit romantic. Ye ruoqing sighed softly, but Xin Fei didn''t respond.


    With the lights on, several people suddenly appeared on the other side of the road. Maybe they were the same people who came to the park after dinner, but just now it was dark.


    Both of them didn''t care. They continued to walk slowly, and the opposite people came to this side at the same time. The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer, until they can see each other clearly, ye ruoqing''s expression can''t help slightly changing.


    The five people who came across were all dressed up as hooligans, dressed in fancy clothes and dyed their hair. They talked and laughed and swaggered along the road. Five people occupied the width of the whole road.


    What happened in the bar that night has not completely passed in ye ruoqing''s mind. At this time, seeing these people, she instinctively feels a sense of rejection. She pulls Xinfei to the roadside. Although she has a boyfriend by her side, she can''t help but be afraid, but she doesn''t realize why.


    Just as five people passed by, one of the guys in the hat suddenly turned around and looked at ye ruoqing. Then the whole person seemed to be stupid and stood still.


    "What''s the matter, pockmarked? What are you looking at?" He was called by one of his companions.


    "Hey, brothers, don''t leave. Come and have a look." Cried the pockmarked man.


    Ye ruoqing trembled in her heart and pulled up rahimfei''s sleeve. "Let''s go."


    "Oh." Xinfei''s reaction seems to be a bit slow, slow, two people just walked a few steps, was stopped from the front.


    "Hey, little sister, don''t hurry to go. I just finished school. Have you eaten yet? We''re going. Let''s go together. " Three thugs came around from behind. In front of them, the one with the hat in the middle was staring at ye ruoqing. He said with a playful smile, as if his big boyfriend was the air.


    Ye ruoqing was shocked when she saw the man''s appearance. She saw a big round face full of pockmarks, big and small, deep and shallow. It looked like a big pancake with sesame seeds on it. It turned out that he was wearing a hat in summer to cover pockmarks on his face.


    These people are obviously not as good as they think. Ye ruoqing turns around and pulls Xin Fei to run back, but the retreat is blocked by the other two.


    "Hey, hey, take a closer look, this chick is pretty, pockmarked. You have a good eye. This chick is much more beautiful than your girl."


    "Grass, it''s not much more beautiful, it can''t be compared at all, but it''s a pity to follow such a fool." Pockmarked son slanted to see the Xin Fei beside the eye.


    "What are you doing? Get out of the way!" Ye ruoqing tried to make her tone sound fierce, but it was as pleasant as xianle in several people''s ears. This sentence was originally said by the man, but Xin Fei stood beside him and said nothing. When pockmarked son looked at him just now, ye ruoqing felt that her hand was shaking obviously.


    "Hey, hey, what''s the little sister doing here when she doesn''t go home to do her homework after school?" A few people saw that they were wearing school uniforms and began to tease.


    "Do you still need to ask? I''m sure I''m going to find a place with this boy where no one is. I''m really open to high school students now." The other said and shook his head.


    "Well, it''s too early for us to show up. We should wait for them to work. When the little girl is doing well, we''ll show up again, and our brothers will fight together."


    "You..." ye ruoqing''s face immediately turned red. From childhood to adulthood, because of strict family education, she didn''t even touch anything more sexual, not to mention such naked and vicious swearing. My heart is shy, angry and disgusting. Confused but there is a sense of loss, because until now, standing beside the boyfriend even did not say a word.


    When he was insulted like this, he watched with his eyes open. Ye ruoqing felt aggrieved, but she still held a glimmer of hope that the people around her would save her at the critical moment. At this time, another figure suddenly appeared in her heart. In the same scene and atmosphere, the boy, like a prince, pulled himself out of the siege.


    "If you do that again, we''ll call the police!" I don''t know why, when I think of that person, ye ruoqing suddenly feels a sense of courage and quickly takes out her mobile phone from her schoolbag.


    "Ha ha, call the police. Do you think we will give you such an opportunity? We have already started before you dial the number. We advise you not to force us. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee the personal safety of you and your boyfriend." One of them said.


    Ye ruoqing knew that what the other party said was true. For a moment, she was a little at a loss. She grabbed her mobile phone and didn''t know what to do.


    "Little sister, look at your boyfriend. He''s just like you. Wait, take off your pants and it will be soft in less than half a minute. " Pockmarked son began to talk again, "little sister, if you want to be cool, you''d better find our brothers. We don''t look good, but the work is powerful. Well, you''re on the grass tonight. You''ve been keeping the grass alive and dead."


    "Filthy, disgusting!" Ye ruoqing wants to cover her ears tightly, but what''s bigger than shame is fear. After knowing what these people want to do, she begins to feel suffocated.


    "What''s up, boy?" Pockmarked face to Xinfei, "I just said you heard, now give you two choices, one, your girlfriend stay, you can go, if you don''t want to go, wait for us to grass her, you can also look at the side. 2¡¢ If you want to be a hero, we will work harder to break your leg and let you lie aside and watch your girlfriend raped. Well, which one do you choose? Let''s go ahead. "

 Chapter 41

    Ye ruoqing''s delicate body trembled for a moment, but when she looked back at her boyfriend, Xinfei''s trembling voice came from behind her ears, "no, no, some big brothers, you have something to say, don''t..."


    ¡¯"What the hell, which one do you choose?"


    "I..." Xinfei lowers her head to meet ye ruoqing''s eyes. The girl''s heart suddenly cools. She sees a look of guilt in her boyfriend''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, ruoqing, i... I..." Xinfei said low, "I can''t beat five of them by myself. You know, I play football. I can''t break my leg, otherwise my future will be ruined."


    "What did you say?" Ye ruoqing opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her as if she had never known him.


    "You have to think for me... You and you don''t love me, so you should sacrifice for me." Xinfei said in a flattering tone, "I promise that I will not dislike you in the future, and I will treat you as my girlfriend."


    Ye ruoqing suddenly raised her right hand, but when she reached the middle of the sky, she fell down powerlessly. Although they had a premonition when they looked at each other, she tried to tell herself that it was not true. Until the man said it, she felt that something in her body imitated Buddhism. Suddenly, she didn''t even want to scold him for beating him, despair, pain, sadness, loss Incredible, powerless feeling, now filled the girl''s whole heart.


    "Get out of here!" Pockmarked son suddenly drank.


    "Oh, oh." Xin Fei quickly answered twice, never looking at ye ruoqing again, carefully bypassed a few people, and then prepared to run.


    "Wait a minute." Just as he started, a man stopped him again.


    "Ah?" Xinfei turned around and fear crept back into his face.


    "Our brothers don''t like bullying. What if this little girl doesn''t cooperate? If you are her boyfriend, please help us to persuade her, and let your girlfriend wait and serve us well. " Another little ruffian said.


    "Oh." Xinfei turns around, bows, looks up at ye ruoqing, and then licks her dry lips, "ruoqing, wait a minute... You don''t fight, or you will suffer..."


    "Stop!" Pockmarked son yells, "you this damned calculate what advise, these words we several also can say, want to be like at the beginning you bubble her to say so."


    "Oh." Xinfei thought about it, and then said, "ruoqing, these big brothers... All love you very much. They will love you very much. You should listen to them and be their girlfriend. They will take care of you all your life, forever..."


    Ye ruoqing lowered her head and covered her eyes with her long hair. This is really the first time that he confessed to himself. I didn''t expect that he still remembered what he heard clearly. Of course, he also remembered, but now there is only nausea and resentment left, and the original sweet happiness has completely disappeared.


    "Well, I''m numb to hear that. You little white faces usually cheat girls like this. Come on, get out of here. " Pock waved.


    "Ah Xin feiru was pardoned, turned and ran away quickly, and soon disappeared in the dark trees.


    "Hey, little sister, your thin lover has gone, and now we are the only ones left." Five people a face obscene smile, together to ye ruoqing forced past.


    Xinfei quickly ran to the end of the road, stood down to catch his breath, turned a corner, went around a flower bed and came to a crossroad.


    In the middle of the intersection is a sculpture fountain. The water flows from the water bottle in the hands of the saint and falls into the pool. It is particularly harsh in the silent night. The same harsh sound comes from the distant girl''s panic cry for help.


    A figure sits on the edge of the fountain pool. There is no street lamp in this area. The cold starlight hits the statue of the virgin and refracts on the face of the young man, showing a kind of holy and cold atmosphere.


    Xin Fei came to the boy''s side, steady breathing, "from brother, according to what you said to do."


    "Well." Young people use a light tone.


    "It''s just as you ordered. Everything''s OK." Xin Fei''s figure of nearly two meters is bowing at the moment. His expression and tone are flattering, and he looks servile.


    "Is there no mistake?" Xiao Shi left and stood up.


    "No, absolutely not." Xinfei continued.


    "Go away, later in school, you can continue to pretend that you are rich and handsome, or you can continue to sell assholes, which I can''t manage, but only a little." Xiao Shili put up a finger and shook it in front of his opponent''s nose. "Don''t go near ye ruoqing, otherwise..."


    He didn''t go on, but how could the other party not understand? Xinfei kept on assuring and thanking him, "don''t worry, don''t worry, won''t, won''t, if Qing becomes your woman, I won''t even dare to have a look at it..."


    "Well?" Xiao Shili glanced at each other.


    Xinfei felt that the other party didn''t like him to say so. He didn''t flatter, so he quickly smiled with him.


    Seeing that the other party still stayed behind him, Xiao Shili said, "don''t worry, I won''t release that video for the time being. As for whether it will happen in the future, it depends on your performance."


    "Of course, of course." Xin Fei was relieved. Of course, he knew that his fate was still in the hands of the other party. As long as he was obedient, Xiao Shili would keep his promise. Through these two days of contact, he has a certain understanding of this terrible man. Of course, what he is most afraid of is not being beaten, but that the video will be spread. Instead, the image of prince charming in the hearts of the girls he has worked hard to set up will be completely destroyed. Not only that, he will also be searched, beaten, discriminated and ridiculed by the whole society. That feeling is worse than death.


    "What are you doing? Don''t... Don''t come here!"


    Ye ruoqing shivers like a kitten, and shrinks into a forest in a panic. But it''s useless. Five men with a face of obscene smile in front of her slowly approach. She finds that she is in a panic and drives herself into a desperate situation. Behind her is a thick bush. There is no way out.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, you''re barking. No one will hear you even if you scream." Five little gangsters surrounded the girl in a semicircle.


    "Ah, pockmarked, how do you think we can play with this little girl later?"


    "Needless to say, of course, it''s going to take turns. Otherwise, you can''t do it together."


    "Hey, don''t say, I haven''t played before. I really want to have a try today."


    "You''re a freak."


    "Well, forget it. Let''s come one by one."


    "It''s easy to say. Who will go first?"


    "I was the first to see this girl, of course, me."


    "Fart, I scared her boyfriend away."


    "Don''t, I''m still a fucker. Let me go."


    "* *, they are all in a hurry. Let''s go together. Anyway, there is more than one hole in the little * * body. Besides, there are two little hands."


    Five people around the girl, looking like they wanted to do something, but they didn''t use anything. Only filthy words kept coming out of their mouths.


    But these words are enough to make ye ruoqing look pale. At the thought of being with five people, although her understanding of men and women is still in a state of ignorance, five men and a girl need not think about it. Her fear is enough to drown her.


    I don''t know where the strength comes from. Maybe it''s the rush that finally broke out. The girl rushed forward, pushed the hooligan on the left, and then ran away from the open gap.


    The other four didn''t realize that she would have such a reaction until ye ruoqing rushed out. One of them quickly stretched out his hand to pull it. Instead of catching ye ruoqing, he grabbed the collar of her school uniform.


    Yingcai high school girl''s school uniform is two pieces, the top is a white belt (lace button) small shirt, the bottom is knee length plaid skirt, this time because ye ruoqing rushed too fast, a tear, the button of the dress was immediately a series of tear, she was flustered in a swing arm, the whole dress was torn off.


    That five people this also forgot to chase a person, that grabs a person to take the clothes to stand stupidly in the original place, pockmarked son came to rush to the other side buttock to come to a foot, angrily small voice way, "Damn, you want to die?"


    "I... I didn''t mean to." The man said with a sad face.


    "Come on, catch up first." The five men rushed to catch up.


    Ye ruoqing stumbled across the path. She was not familiar with the terrain, and she was afraid. She didn''t know where to go. She just wanted to escape from the demons as soon as possible. But as soon as she saw that the road ahead was getting darker and darker, and it didn''t look like someone was there, the guys behind had gradually caught up with her.


    Ye ruoqing looked back in a hurry. Just as she turned her head, her forehead suddenly bumped into an object. She screamed, but she felt that the thing in front of her retreated a little bit, more like catching herself. Then her two powerful hands hugged her shoulders, easing the girl''s backward fall.


    Ye ruoqing''s brain was blank for a few seconds, and then she realized that she was bumping into each other''s arms. With the warmth and strength of her hands from there, she instinctively felt that she was a man.


    "Help... Help..." ye ruoqing cried out weakly, but her small hand could not help holding her arm tightly. At this time, she could not care to guess the identity of the other party. She only prayed that someone could save herself, even anyone.


    "Come behind me." A low but powerful voice rang out. Ye ruoqing felt that her hands held her tightly, and then released. She had come to the man''s back, and there was only the other person''s back in front of her. Somehow, she suddenly felt at ease. Although there was only one person in her heart, she did not have the panic and fear just now. This kind of feeling is so familiar, but it was encountered not long ago.


    Then the five men who came after him saw a shadow lying in the middle of the road. They could not help but stop. After looking at each other for a while, pockmarked stepped forward, "brother, there''s nothing for you here. What should you do? Do you hear me?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear each other''s words. He turned his head slowly. Ye ruoqing''s eyes suddenly widened, "is it... Is it you?"

 Chapter 42

    Xiao Shili also showed a surprised expression on his face, "are you... Ye ruoqing?"


    "Xiao Shili?"


    After a long time, the girl even remembers her name. Xiao Shili''s cold heart suddenly seems to be flowing through a warm current. The perfect disguise was almost suddenly broken. He was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed that the girl''s upper body is almost * *.


    In the less bright moonlight, the girl only wore a pink underwear. Her slim waist was round and smooth, which seemed to be a work of exquisite craftsmanship. Two snow-white and bright * * were shining with tassel like luster under the starlight, and her slender shoulders were shaking gently. It seemed that because of the existence of such beautiful things in heaven and earth, the moon was ashamed to hide in the clouds.


    Ye ruoqing noticed the man''s eyes. When she looked at her chest, she realized that in the process of running away just now, her clothes were torn by the bad boys. Two blushes flew up to her cheeks. Her arms were hugged in front of her chest. She turned her body and let out a cry.


    Xiao Shili was dazzled and blushed. Seeing the body of the person he liked, he didn''t know whether it was a surprise. In the dark and gloomy woods, the girl was like a lost spirit, pure and beautiful, but there was an unspeakable temptation.


    Ye ruoqing, who is both shy and afraid, feels that a coat is gently draped over her body. She pulls up both sides to cover her delicate body. When she looks back, the boy has turned to the five people on the opposite side.


    Looking at the five people, Xiao Shili''s eyes radiated a look of displeasure. All of them could not help shaking slightly. One of them seemed to be scared and silly. As soon as he was about to speak, he was immediately kicked by another person nearby.


    Pockmarked son then walked forward two steps, although he tried to put on a vicious expression, but you can hear that his tone has some unnatural, "if you''re a mother, get out quickly, or don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "Don''t worry, none of you can run today." Xiao Shili said slowly, then slowly raised his two hands and clenched them into fists. Then he stretched out his index finger with his right hand and hooked five people.


    "Wait a minute." A small hand suddenly grabbed his clothes from behind. Xiao Shili turned around and met the girl''s worried and concerned eyes, "don''t!"


    Don''t say to deal with these little gangsters, with Xiao Shi''s state at the moment, even if it''s twice as much, he said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    "Grass, fuck him." The remaining four people finally reacted, and they rushed to Xiao Shili with five people shouting.


    The girl couldn''t hold the man. Xiao Shili stepped forward and kicked one of them in the stomach. The man covered his stomach and went back seven or eight steps. Then he fell on his back.


    At this time, a guy on the left waved his fist. Xiao Shili leaned over and let his opponent''s fist pass over his shoulder. Then he locked his arm with one arm, turned around and threw it over his shoulder. He threw the man far away and hit him directly. They both fell down with a scream.


    He leaned forward and kicked back. The fourth man was kicked in the chest and flew up. The last one was less than half a minute. They all fell to the ground, turned around and wanted to run. However, Xiao Shili caught up with them. He put one hand forward and grabbed each other''s chin from behind. With a strong pull, the man directly fell to the ground upside down. Then Xiao Shili knelt down on one knee and punched each other''s stomach.


    The strength of this punch was so great that the whole body almost completed the arc, the shape was extremely exaggerated, and he retched twice violently in his mouth, and lay on the ground.


    "Hoo..." before Xiao Shili got up, the girl behind him ran over and hugged him tightly. "Are you okay?"


    Xiao Shili turns around, smiles and shakes his head. Ye ruoqing''s big eyes are as bright as stars, and his pure black eyes are flashing gently. It''s so beautiful and lovely that he can''t help but want to kiss the pair of soft pink lips. Finally, he can''t help it.


    "You... Are you really OK?" The girl''s long eyelashes flashed suddenly. At the moment, it was a little inconceivable that the man in front of the ground. Although she was rescued by Xiao Shili in the bar last time, she had the impression that the man was just fighting very hard. Today, he knocked down five hooligans by himself. In her heart, it''s not just a fierce fight.


    "Not bad." Xiao Shili stood up from the ground, and then reached out to help the girl up. His fingers touched the part of her jade arm that was exposed outside her clothes. A feeling of soft and cold came to his heart. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that ye ruoqing''s skin could be so cold in such hot weather.


    Two people just polite contact, soon separated, ye ruoqing reason in just flustered under the confusion of hair, suddenly gently smile out.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili was surprised that the girl could still laugh under such circumstances, but they just got out of danger.


    "No, just feel..." ye ruoqing a slender index finger on the mouth, "we met twice, said the lines, but seem to be the same."


    Xiao Shili can''t help but smile, but his smile soon stopped, because he clearly saw two drops of tears from the girl''s smiling eyes.


    "You..." when Xiao Shi was at a loss, ye ruoqing suddenly rushed into his arms and burst into tears.


    Her head was deeply buried in his arms, and her face was tightly attached to his chest. Xiao Shili stood so stupidly, feeling the girl''s soft cheek on his chest, feeling the cold tears, slowly seeping through his skin.


    Xiao Shili mechanically stretched out his arms, gently hugged the girl''s delicate body, and breathed the faint fragrance between his nose. Suddenly, he felt pain for no reason. Was it really right to do so?


    A voice said: she was so insulted and frightened, and suffered so great sadness, all because of herself. She is such a despicable bastard that she hurt her beloved girl. What face do you have to hold her here.


    Another voice said: the purpose of doing this is just for her, not to let her continue to be hurt, her boyfriend did not love him originally, like today''s scene, sooner or later, it will happen, at that time, maybe the beloved girl has given everything to that cheap and dirty guy.


    The two voices were quarreling fiercely in their hearts. Xiao Shili closed his eyes. Before today, he completely admitted that he was a bad person. But at this moment, holding such a delicate and poor elf and feeling her trembling in his arms, he suddenly felt that his world was black and white, and the light began to overturn.

 Chapter 43

    After a few minutes, ye ruoqing had enough crying. She slowly lifted her head from the man''s arms. As soon as she breathed the fresh air, her face turned red. Just now, her nose was full of the smell of his body. It was not fragrant, but it smelled good. She suddenly woke up. What had she just done? They didn''t know each other very well, so they took the initiative... And the other party was a boy similar to her age.


    Just now, in such a terrible situation, she did not cry. When her boyfriend mercilessly left her and ran away alone, she did not cry either. However, in the arms of this almost strange boy, she suddenly had an impulse to vent, and it seemed that she had been struggling to support herself, and finally collapsed at this moment.


    Ye ruoqing raised her flushed face, but saw the man''s painful expression. She couldn''t help but move in her heart and gently pressed his chest, "are you... OK?"


    "Ah... No..." Xiao Shili opened his eyes and looked at the girl''s pretty face. He felt that heaven was close to him again. He reached out to gently wipe away the remaining tears for her, but he didn''t know how to do it.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Ye ruoqing lowered her head and put her hair behind her ears. Her small ears, like jade carvings, came out. After crying, her face was more beautiful now.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you like, I can lend you my shoulders and chest at any time." Xiao Shili smiles.


    Ye ruoqing casts a grateful look. At this time, a cool wind blows. They both realize that they are still standing in the deserted park.


    "Come on, I''ll take you home." Xiao Shili wants to hold the girl''s hand, but he just takes out his car key.


    "Leave them alone?" Ye ruoqing pointed to several people who fell on the road ahead.


    "You are just too kind." Xiao Shili shook his head.


    "Do you have one?" Ye ruoqing smiles.


    "Sometimes kindness is not necessarily a good thing."


    "Ha ha."


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "No, I agree. What about you?"


    "Me?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment.


    "When you say that, you are a kind person." Ye ruoqing said with a smile, "you are also denying yourself."


    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly said, "why don''t you ask, why am I here?"


    "Is this important?" The girl''s answer was beyond Xiao Shili''s expectation, and he was a little tongue tied for a moment.


    "The important thing is that you saved me, didn''t you?" Ye ruoqing continued to smile.


    For a moment, Xiao Shili almost thought that the girl had seen through his plan, but then he shook his head in his heart. The girl who can be so smart must not have been born.


    After they left, several people lying on the ground slowly got up.


    "Oh, brother Li''s hand is really heavy. It makes my waist numb." A little gangster is holding his waist.


    "It''s all your mother''s fault. Who told you to tear the clothes of Li Ge Ma Zi?"


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ve done it for Li Ge. We''ll benefit from it in the future."


    "That''s right." Pockmarked son stood up and pressed his head, "don''t forget, this matter must be absolutely confidential, no one is allowed to say, you know?"


    "I know, I know."


    "We don''t dare."


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Several people helped each other and limped towards the other door of the park.


    They came to the intersection where there was a sculpture fountain. There was an old bicycle beside the fountain. It could be safely put here because no one would steal it with the lock open.


    "The car is a little old, but you can rest assured of my technology." Xiao Shili stepped on the bicycle with a free face. He didn''t mind the old style and the paint fall. In the moment of looking back, he saw the sadness hidden under the girl''s lake like eyes by the dark moonlight. She just talked and laughed all the way, and she just deliberately hid them. Xiao Shili understood, No girl can recover in a short time after her boyfriend''s ruthless betrayal.


    I don''t know how long this wound will follow her, but Xiao Shili swears that he will make it disappear in the shortest time.


    "Ha ha, this is your car." Ye ruoqing lightly jumps into the back seat. She doesn''t want others'' mood to be affected by herself. In her heart, Xiao Shili doesn''t know her boyfriend''s betrayal.


    "Well, that car was borrowed from a friend last time."


    "Do you ride this car to school every day?"


    "That''s right."


    Two people drove out of the park, came to the road, "ah, I haven''t been on a bike for a long time, this kind of feeling or when I was a child, my father rode with me." Ye ruoqing is sitting on the back seat of the car, facing the night wind with open arms, like a bird who wants to take off.


    "Ha ha, you can call me dad, I don''t mind." Xiao Shili just wanted to make the girl smile and forget her troubles.


    "You hate it." On the back immediately got a small fist of Ye ruoqing.


    "Do you know what the big four are?"


    "Ah..." ye ruoqing thought, "I seem to have heard it. It''s a text message. I think, um... Drink without food, tie without neck, and another one."


    "Bike to eighty miles!" Xiao Shili said, two people just ride to a downhill, the car suddenly accelerated, ye ruoqing exclaimed, hands can''t help but tightly embrace the man''s waist.


    "Ah..." the car rushed down in ye ruoqing''s scream, the night wind whistling past his ears, and the vehicles and pedestrians all around looked to this side.


    "We''re going to fly!" Xiao Shili said with a loud smile, the car is like a long wing, passing the T-junction, passing between a Honda and a Lexus.


    There was a lot of shouting and swearing from behind, but they didn''t care about it. They flew all the way. If they were in this situation, ye ruoqing would feel guilty and sorry, but at the moment, she was happy. Two people straight from the entrance of the underground passage rushed down, the girl''s scream into a pleasant laughter.

 Chapter 44

    In front of the exit of the passage, Xiao Shili slammed the brake and the car stopped. The performance of the old bike was pretty good. Ye ruoqing was unprepared and ran into the man''s back from behind. Xiao Shili felt that two soft things pressed tightly on his back. He didn''t mean to. His heart suddenly jumped.


    Ye ruoqing''s face turned red. She sat up from the man and realized that she was still wearing the other person''s clothes. Although she was a little shy, she had never experienced it since she was a child. She jumped down from the back seat, clenched her fist and hit Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "You are good or bad."


    "What''s wrong with me?"


    "If you don''t comply with the traffic regulations, the drivers are very nervous."


    "Who was the one who laughed all the way just now?"


    "I... I was afraid, that''s why I yelled." Ye ruoqing does not admit that she has just "helped the tyrant".


    "I said I was a good man just now, but now I''m a bad man again?" Xiao Shili also got out of the car.


    "Sometimes you are good, sometimes you are bad!" Ye ruoqing didn''t realize that she was being coquettish. She was still in the excitement just now.


    Seeing that the girl was finally in a better mood, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "whatever you want."


    "By the way, which school are you from?" Ye ruoqing finally thought of this problem.


    "Talent."


    "What?" The girl showed a surprised expression, and then laughed, "I am also a talent."


    "What a coincidence." To tell you the truth, when he saw ye ruoqing on the court for the first time that day, Xiao Shili''s reaction was no less than that of Ye ruoqing.


    "Yes, I really didn''t think of it." Ye ruoqing was both surprised and pleased. "Which grade are you from? Why have you never seen you before?"


    "In fact..." when Xiao Shili faced this girl, he felt relaxed. All his camouflage and defense were removed at this moment. "I''ve been in school for less than two months."


    "Ha ha, so you are a senior child?" Ye ruoqing squinted a little exaggeratively, and then turned his mouth again, "call Xuejie quickly."


    child? Xiao Shi left Leng for a while, and then wry smile.


    "Call it, call it Xuejie." Ye ruoqing is reluctant.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you, Xuejie. It''s going down." Xiao Shili waved his hand with a smile.


    "Well, that''s about the same." Ye ruoqing complacently smile, and then hands together, "in this way, we can meet every day."


    The girl''s words may just be unintentionally said, but Xiao Shili''s heart is heavily collided for a while, and he is in a daze for a moment. Until ye ruoqing gently tugs at his clothes, he wakes up.


    "Well, now take me home." Ye ruoqing raised her hand to hold down her hair in the night wind, and raised her bright eyes. Under the night sky, her face was breathtaking. At this moment, the two people''s eyes meet in the air, the girl smiles, Xiao Shili''s expression is a little trance, this sentence is no longer polite, completely in the tone of a friend, after everything tonight, their relationship is no longer strange.


    However, Xiao Shili was not as happy as he imagined. It seemed that the distance between them had been so far away that he was caught off guard, or his great happiness had drowned his cold and dark heart.


    He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. It''s time to send the girl back. At this time, the orange lamp posts on both sides of the road have already been lit up, forming a long line, stretching straight into the distance, and in the distance, it is a city with bright lights.


    There are many stories happening every day, but tonight''s story belongs to him, Xiao Shili thought.


    "Dudududu..."


    A series of light mobile phone music rings. Ye ruoqing takes out the phone from the back seat of her bicycle. It seems that it was her mother who called. Since her daughter hasn''t come home so late, she naturally has to worry.


    When the girl is on the phone, Xiao Shili turns to look at the roadside at will. On the sidewalk, where the light of the street lamp is blocked by the shade of a tree, there is a luminous billboard. In front of the billboard, there is a figure sitting. By the light of the light box, the white hair on the old man''s head is a little sparse in the shadow. In front of the billboard, there is a spread plastic cloth, There are a few broken books scattered.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes widened. He released a hand holding the handlebar and rubbed his eyes. That''s right! The man who wants to see you again appears in front of him without warning.


    It''s the old man!


    On the first day of school, I met the old man who gave me his fortune as a cheat!


    Xiao Shili suddenly stopped the car. Ye ruoqing just hung up the phone behind him. He suddenly stopped and asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili was excited and calmed down when he heard this voice. He knew that the matter between himself and the old man could not be solved for a while, but he could not leave the girl alone, or let her accompany him, or let others know his secret.


    "No, nothing." Xiao Shili rode the car again and looked back at the old man. Now he had to send the girl back as fast as he could and then come back as fast as he could. He only hoped that the old man would still be here at that time.


    Ye ruoqing followed Xiao Shili''s eyes and saw the old man selling books. She felt some sympathy for him. He was so old that he had to work hard to make a living at such a late age. What a pity. She wanted to get out of the car and give her grandfather some money so that he could go home, but the man rode the car so fast that he could not see the old man soon after turning a corner.

 Chapter 45

    The car stops at the gate of Anju community. Ye ruoqing jumps out of the car, but doesn''t say goodbye to Xiao Shi immediately. Although it''s very late now, she still stands on the side of the road, hesitant. Of course, the girl will not ignore that she is still wearing Xiao Shili''s school uniform, and there is only one bra on the smooth jade body.


    Xiao Shili took ye ruoqing''s shirt out of his schoolbag. Just now, after he "knocked down" the hooligans, he took the clothes out of each other''s hands and put them into his schoolbag. But at that time, the girl was absent-minded and didn''t notice.


    "Thank you." Ye ruoqing took the clothes with a red face. She just lost a few buttons. It should be OK to hide from her family. But of course not here.


    "I''ll give you back your school uniform tomorrow." Ye ruoqing held her clothes on her chest and whispered, "wait a minute, I won''t be told by your mother, will I?"


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili smiles. No matter what time the girl is, she always thinks of others first. He stretched out his finger and scraped the tip of his opponent''s nose. "Worry about yourself first."


    Ye ruoqing drew back slightly, then spat out her tongue, "today, thank you very much."


    "It''s repeated lines again. I just hope you can forget today¡°


    "Who let others always be saved by you." Ye ruoqing blushed again when she said this. The last sentence in her heart was "like a prince and a princess". Of course, she couldn''t say it.


    "Well, don''t worry, I will." Ye ruoqing nods. Although the trauma caused by her boyfriend''s betrayal still exists, she is not so sad and lost as before. She feels strange. Now she is not even sad except a little uncomfortable.


    "That''s good." Xiao Shili stepped back and said, "come on in, my uncle and aunt must be waiting."


    "Well, I''ll go." Ye ruoqing has a brilliant smile.


    Silly girl, you can laugh even if you are like this. Xiao Shili thought in his heart that if he went back in this way, he would be interrogated by his parents all night. He was really worried about how she would pass her parents'' test later. At the same time, he felt guilty. Of course, all this was due to him.


    After seeing ye ruoqing home, Xiao Shili directly stops his bicycle in the neighborhood next to ye ruoqing''s home. Then he takes a taxi and rushes back to the place where he met the old man just now.


    Thank goodness, as soon as he got out of the car, Xiao Shili almost couldn''t help kissing the earth under his feet. The old man was still there! But now it looks like it''s going to sleep.


    He walked past, the other party was not awake, bent body leaning on the billboard, shaking a nap.


    A gust of cool wind blowing, rolled up the leaves on the ground, the old man slightly opened his eyes, saw standing in front of him with a face of surprise and excitement.


    "Buy books, young man?" The old man didn''t recognize Xiao Shili at first sight. Instead, he pointed to the broken book in front of him. "Look, there are martial arts and fantasy. You can pick one at five yuan."


    "Old man, it''s so late. Let me treat you to a snack." Xiao Shili said respectfully.


    "Well, well, after sitting here for half a night, I''m hungry." When the old man heard this, he was happy that he was missing two front teeth. When someone invited him, of course, the stall was not set up. He got up and picked up the books on the floor.


    Xiao Shili helped the old man and received the book into a blue cloth bag. The bag was not big, so the old man directly carried it on his shoulder. Xiao Shili wanted to help him, and the old man waved his hand, "no, no, my old man is not old enough to move."


    When they were still sitting in the taxi, the old man did not put a bag of books in the trunk, so he held them directly in his arms. The car walked for a few minutes, and when passing a big stall on the side of the road, the old man pointed out, "OK, here it is."


    They got out of the car and sat down at a table. "Waiter, give me 50 kebabs of mutton, 20 kebabs of roasted kidney, 10 roast fish, two dishes of cold dishes, and by the way, two bottles of knives." The old man was not polite at all. He sat down and began to order. It seemed as if he had invited him.


    Xiao Shili smiles bitterly. He has more than 100 yuan in his pocket today. Although he can collect several thousand yuan of protection fee from the five classes of senior one every week, the money is in the charge of Li Yuanqi. He has never moved. This kind of roadside stall is not very expensive, but according to the old man''s way of eating, he is really worried about whether he has enough money.


    "Zizi" smelled, and the mutton rolled with oil soon came up. The old man grabbed it and began to chew it. At the same time, he called Xiao Shili to pour wine for him.


    Xiao Shili filled the old man''s glass. At this time, he finally had a chance to take a good look at this "world expert". As I saw last time, the old man was still thin and dry, with a snow-white goatee on his chin, which was no different from the ordinary old man on the street. The only thing that attracted Xiao Shili''s attention was that the old man was wearing the same white shirt as last time, The snow-white fabric is spotless.


    There is nothing strange about the white shirt, but Xiao Shili thinks it looks very different when he wears it on the old man. But what''s the difference? He can''t think of it for a moment. In a word, it feels very strange and familiar.


    The old man looked as if he had not eaten for a day. Fifty string of mutton string soon left only the drill. After the old man drank a big Baijiu, he showed his comfortable expression after he had eaten enough food. He picked up a toothpick and picked it out. Then he finally spoke. "Ha ha, little boy, what does that book look like? What is it to you?"


    Xiao Shili turned his lips, and the other party recognized him long ago. Since the old man came to the point, he would not beat around the bush. "To be honest, it''s not so good?"


    "Oh?" The old man''s eyes showed a curious look, and his body leaned forward, "tell me about it."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other. The old man''s expression was really nothing but curiosity. He pressed down the words that came out of his heart several times. Now he was more concerned about the strange event and the strange person in front of him than the function of the treasure book.


    "Of course I can tell you, but first of all, let me know what''s going on?" Xiao Shili''s two elbows were on the table. At this time, in addition to respect, he also showed a persistent persistence.

 Chapter 46

    The old man laughed and stroked his long goatee with one hand. "It seems that I didn''t read it wrong at the beginning. This treasure book really came to its owner''s hand."


    "How do you say that?"


    "No hurry, no hurry." The old man bit a piece of waist, chewed a few mouthfuls, "well, then I''ll tell you that the treasure I gave you is not a book."


    "I know that." Xiao Shili thought, who has seen a book without a word or a picture.


    "No, I don''t mean what it means, just literally." The old man''s muddleheaded expression suddenly became serious. "I mean, it''s not a book.


    "And what is it?"


    "To be exact, it can be regarded as a machine. Fortune cheat is just a name given to it. You can also think of it as a model. A book is just its appearance. In fact, what you are holding is a product of high-end technology in modern society." The old man put a cucumber into his mouth, then slapped his chopsticks on the table with a bang. "Its original name was" human mental terminal analysis and evolution creator. "


    It''s better for fate to cheat. This is Xiao Shili''s first reaction after listening.


    "As the old saying goes," birds of a feather flock together. Since ancient times, there has been a distinction between good and evil in the world. The ancients had two theories of good nature and evil nature. In a word, there are good people and bad people in the world. This may be nonsense, but do you know why? " Old man said rise, eyebrows, chopsticks a little bit opposite the juvenile road.


    Xiao Shili shook his head with a smile. "I don''t know. Please give me some advice."


    "Ha ha." The old man laughed twice. "Some people think that this is determined by a person''s natural character, but what determines a person''s character? It is estimated that few people in the world can answer this question. People always attribute unexplained problems to ghosts and gods. This is really a kind of extremely stupid psychology and behavior."


    "Then who can answer?" Xiao Shili felt his heart beat for a while. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. This sentence about good and evil seemed to hit his heart.


    "Lucky for you, you have one right in front of you." The old man sipped his wine and said with a smile.


    This question seems to be a bit off topic, in fact, it still does not leave their own fate cheating treasure, Xiao Shili busy way, "I''m all ears."


    "Well, listen up, all emotions of people, such as happiness, anger, sadness, joy, sadness, joy, bitterness and sorrow, are actually the result of chemical reactions. There are two kinds of charge in human body, one is called Yin charge, commonly known as Yin Qi, and the other is called Yang charge, commonly known as Yang Qi. A person''s character comes from the accumulation of these two kinds of charge.


    "To put it simply, if a person''s body stores more negative charges, his nature will be vicious, vicious, insidious and so on, which will produce a series of negative emotions. If a person''s body has more positive charges, he will show kindness, enthusiasm, loyalty and other positive emotions. On the contrary, if a person occasionally does bad things, Then the negative charges in his body will gather and increase, and so will the positive charges. "


    Although Xiao Shili is a poor student, he has been studying for ten years. He has never heard of this strange theory. He only knows that there are positive and negative charges in the human body, which may also be called positive and negative charges. But everyone knows that these two kinds of charges are equal in the human body. The so-called balance of yin and Yang, where can there be more.


    If an ordinary person said such a thing in front of him, Xiao Shili would surely regard him as a madman and turn around to leave. However, having felt the magical effect of fate''s cheating treasure, he did not speak at the moment, but continued to listen.


    "The treasure of cheating in fate is to collect these two kinds of new charges in the human body, and then transform them into a special particle to change and adjust one''s luck." The old man finally got to the point, and his eyes began to glow¡° After the changes of yin and Yang, Yin Qi and Yang Qi have different fortunes. You should have seen this in the manual


    "Change your luck? What is the principle? " Xiao Shili asked.


    "It''s a pity." The old man frowned, laughed and shook his head. "The scientists who invented this machine have not yet understood the principle, so they have to come to the final conclusion."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me, including the front one." After his curiosity was satisfied, whether it was true or not, Xiao Shili finally got to the point.


    "I just want to know why I have accumulated good value and bad value at the same time, but when I use them to change my luck, there are always unstable situations. For example, the consumption of good value and bad value has no rules to follow, and why every time I change my luck, I don''t know how to use them, In fact, up to now, I''m not very clear. "


    "You''re right. The consumption of good value and evil value is random. In addition, as long as you are the owner of this treasure book, no matter when and where you are, the results of your good deeds or accumulated evil will be recorded in the treasure book. However, only when you carry the treasure book with you can it work. " The old man answered Xiao Shili''s questions one by one.


    "Is there no way to control it?" This is what Xiao Shili really wanted to ask.


    After a few seconds of silence, the old man said slowly, "in fact, this book is just an incomplete experiment. If it can become a real finished product, at that time, it may be possible to control the consumption of good and evil value at will, but the scientists who study it have not completed this step until now."


    Xiao Shili suddenly laughed, "if I guess correctly, the scientist who developed this machine should be you."


    Although the old man didn''t show much surprise at what he said suddenly, he was somewhat surprised. He looked up at him carefully and said, "why do you say that, boy?"

 Chapter 47

    "In fact, as soon as I sat down, I felt that you had a special smell, but I didn''t know what it was." Xiao Shili poured wine on the old man. "When you talked about science just now, it suddenly occurred to me that you are wearing this white shirt, just like the kind of white coat that scientists wear for experiments. It''s also your unique temperament that tells me that you are a scientist."


    "Ha ha." The old man finally raised his head and laughed loudly, "boy, you are right. If a person has been engaged in a certain industry for too long, he will naturally take the breath of this industry."


    "How long have you been in science?"


    "Ha ha, it''s not long, it''s not short, it''s more than 40 years."


    "That''s most of my life." Xiao Shili was surprised. Forty years, including the best time in his life, some people are willing to devote himself to science.


    "Yes, I''m old now, and I don''t have the strength to do it any more." The old man narrowed his eyes. "Maybe it''s the last creation in my life."


    "Don''t say that. You''re so smart. You can do it for another ten or eight years." Xiao Shili comforted the old man a few words and said, "you said this treasure book is just an experiment, so why don''t you finish it?"


    As soon as the words came out, I felt a little silly. People said it was an experiment, but obviously I did it myself.


    Unexpectedly, the old man shook his head with a lonely expression on his face. "It''s not that I don''t want to do it, but that it''s a matter of money. I''ve studied the treasure of cheating on fate for 25 years. In these 25 years, my wife ran away with others, and my only daughter doesn''t recognize me now. Before my father died, he left me a great legacy, which is now spent. Plus my age, cough, it''s all over. "


    It''s a pity for the old man to hear that. However, ordinary people who are out of the ordinary will be separated from him. Xiao Shili thought for a moment and asked, "if you continue your research until the finished product comes out, how much money do you need?" Although I don''t think there is any hope even if I ask, at least this is the only one I can help.


    The old man laughed and held out five fingers.


    "Fifty million?"


    The old man shook his head.


    "500 million?"


    "At least." The old man nodded.


    Five hundred million is an astronomical number for myself, but it is nothing for the country or even a rich man in the upper class.


    Xiao Shili didn''t understand, "then why did you give me such a valuable thing? You can apply to the state for funding your research. Such a magical machine will surely attract the attention of the state."


    "Young people''s ideas are still a little too simple." The old man shook his head and said with a bitter smile, "do you think I don''t want to do my research? Of course, my research is not for me. I''ve been to the Chinese Academy of Sciences and the patent office, but everyone''s eyes want to see madmen again. Those leaders and commissioners are not in the mood to listen to my explanation. In addition, I''ve been away from my original unit for more than ten years and have no relatives, The government almost sent me to a mental hospital. "


    "It''s OK to sell it to a private person. At least you can live a carefree life for the rest of your life."


    "Ha ha, my old man''s wife and children are separated and spent his whole life. Is it for money?"


    Xiao Shili nodded. Naturally, the old man did this for the sake of fame and history, so that the whole world would remember him. But he still doesn''t understand why he got the treasure. He doesn''t think it''s a coincidence, or he has any special talent. It''s all the plots in martial arts novels.


    The old man saw the question in the young man''s eyes and sighed, "in fact, that day, my life had come to an end. The research of my poor life had no result in the end, and I had to sell old books to make a living. At that time, when the Chengguan came to open my old man''s bookstall, I would have fought with them with a dead heart, if it wasn''t for you, Maybe I''m dead in the detention center now. I think about it. No matter whether I die or not, I can''t let the crystallization of my half life efforts disappear in this world. You are just a suitable object. Although I don''t know whether you can use it or not, I hope it can bring some changes to your life, which is also regarded as the final value of my life. "


    After hearing the old man''s words, Xiao Shili was not sad, but also uncomfortable, so he said, "if you regret now, I can still give you the treasure."


    "No need." The old man didn''t wait for him to finish, then he waved his hand, "although I''m not talented, what I decide will not change."


    After that, the old man stood up and gave Xiao Shili a smile. "Thank you, young man, for inviting me to drink this wine today. We''ll see you later."


    Before Xiao Shili could react, the old man had already stepped into the night. After a few steps, he looked back and said, "let me tell you another little secret. In the six words" fortune cheating treasure "on the cover of the book, click on that treasure to see what will happen."


    Knowing that he couldn''t keep the old man, Xiao Shili quickly stood up and asked, "old man, there is one last question. Why does Baojian sometimes fail to respond when I finish a good or bad thing?"


    "Ha ha, the ancients said that if you are sincere, you can understand it well." The old man''s figure along the road, slowly disappeared in the dim lights.


    Xiao Shili sat down slowly. He didn''t ask for the old man''s address. He knew that this kind of detached elder would not accept any of his favors unless he had the ability to continue to complete the study of Baojian.


    "Boss, check out."


    "Ah." The boss wiped his hands and came over, "with beer, a total of 118 yuan and sixty cents, ha ha, now many young people don''t know how to accompany the old people, young man accompany grandfather to relax, even if you are 118 yuan."


    "What?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, and there was only 118 yuan in his wallet. All the dishes were ordered by the old man.


    "Yes, that''s right." The boss thought the young man was wrong, so he took the bill and told him all about it

 Chapter 48

    After returning home, the first thing Xiao Shili did was to take out the cheating treasure at the bottom of the bookcase again, but it didn''t move for a few days, but it seemed that a thin layer of dust had accumulated on it.


    Xiao Shili carefully pondered what the old man said this evening and flipped through the pages of the book. When he learned that it was not a book, he always felt strange holding it in his hand.


    The good value recorded in Baojian''s white page is now 180 points in total. The 50 points obtained by saving Lin Shihan on the bus before, plus the 110 points obtained by threatening Xin Fei, and just now in the park, when Xiao Shili gently hugged ye ruoqing crying with trembling hands, there was a hint in his mind that "the good value increased by 20 points and the evil value increased by 50 points."


    The total evil value is 156 points, which is 70 points awarded to him in two football matches for causing opponent fracture, plus 36 points awarded by threat Xinfei and 50 points obtained in tonight''s event.


    Xiao Shili lay down on the bed, leaned back on the pillow and began to think seriously. In the Xinfei incident and the "hero saving beauty" incident, he was not only punished for evil value, but also got good value.


    It is reasonable to punish evil value, because Xiao Shili thinks that what he has done is a bad thing, at least in his mind. In the eyes of not only him, but also anyone, threatening the director of the school, breaking up a couple, including the tactics used in the process, can not be associated with good things.


    But this is only a vague concept, or just a superficial phenomenon. Xiao Shili is determined to do something, of course, it will not be meaningless.


    Think about it. Although the nature of threatening the director is very bad, it actually breaks down the dirty trade between Xin Fei and director PI. Although there is no guarantee that they will be stopped in the future, it will serve as a warning to them.


    Even if ye ruoqing and Xiao Shili don''t have any relationship, if she and Xin Fei continue to be together, the girl will only be more hurt and cheated.


    Of course, Xiao Shili did not deny that his means were extreme, but he really had a good starting point.


    Is he really a good man, and the positive electrons in his body will have the upper hand? After thinking about it, Xiao Shili raised his mouth and shook his head.


    After summing up tonight''s conversation, Xiao Shili was disappointed to find that he didn''t really get much useful things, although he also benefited a lot from the conversation with the old man and gained some knowledge that he had never heard of before. But in the final analysis, it really doesn''t help much to our current situation.


    The only useful hint was the old man''s last sentence. Although it was a sign, Xiao Shi understood it at that time.


    If you are sincere, you will be wise. The old man''s meaning is very simple. When a person is doing good deeds, if he has other feelings in his heart, his behavior is not good deeds. Of course, it is the same when he is doing bad deeds. That''s why there are white lies in the world.


    At that time, I gave money to the beggar purely to get good value, but I didn''t really want to help the beggar. In this way, there is no change in the negative charge in the body, so Baojian will not react naturally.


    However, although the ultimate goal is good, there will still be some pleasure in the process, so the evil value will increase.


    Xiao Shili can''t help smiling. It seems that ye ruoqing is still wrong. In her character, the devil still has the upper hand.


    In general, it is confirmed that deliberately increasing good value or bad value is not feasible. It seems that if you want to accumulate more good value, you must really turn yourself into a good person. Xiao Shili shook his head and said to Baojian, "it seems that maybe you are really looking for the wrong master."


    "Buzz."


    The mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. Xiao Shili took it out and saw that it was a number he had never seen before, but from the zeros in front of it, it was obviously an international call.


    He didn''t have any acquaintances in foreign countries. He must have a wrong number. He wanted to hang up, but in order to avoid another call, he picked it up.


    "Hello?" Because he didn''t know if he was a foreigner, Xiao still used Chinese£¨ No matter how bad English is, hello can still speak it.)


    "Is that Mr. Xiao Shili, please?" To my surprise, I was really looking for myself. I heard a soft female voice on the opposite side.


    "I am. Who is calling, please?" Xiao Shili asked unexpectedly.


    Instead of answering his question directly, he said, "have you met my father tonight?"


    Xiao Shili frowned, then suddenly responded, "you... You are the old man''s..."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao is really smart, but it must be his father who told you." The woman gave a smile.


    "What can I do for you?" Xiao Shili''s tone soon cooled down, not to mention how the other party knew about his phone. The old man said that he had lost contact with his daughter for a long time, so it was impossible for the old man to tell the other party about his situation. In this way, the other party was probably secretly monitoring all this. This alone made him very uncomfortable.


    "Well, Mr. Xiao doesn''t like beating around the Bush, so I won''t talk nonsense." The woman paused. "What my father developed is in your hands now."


    "Well, I''m not very used to talking to strangers."


    "I''m sorry, my name is Lu. I''m Lu Shanyu''s daughter. You can call me Anne. Since Mr. Xiao was chosen by my father, there will inevitably be countless ties between us. In a sense, we are friends." Women are good at talking.


    "Friends? Well, I don''t think so. " Xiao Shili sneered, but he felt that there was something else hidden in the woman''s words. At this time, he realized that the old man''s name was Lu Shanyu. According to his age, his daughter was at least thirty or forty years old. But from the phone, Anne''s voice was very delicate and sweet, as if she was no more than twenty-five years old at most.


    "Oh? Why do you say that? " Anne asked, puzzled.


    "Since I''m a friend, I can meet you openly. Why hide, track and even eavesdrop and investigate? I don''t think these are Miss Anne''s strong points." Xiao Shili sneered and said, "it doesn''t matter to me, but Mr. Lu is your father after all. The old man has devoted his whole life to the country. As your children and relatives, you don''t care about him, or even cut off the relationship. You don''t see your father''s current situation."


    "Mr. Xiao, you are so excited."


    "Hum." Xiao Shili really can''t stand the way Lao Lu''s daughter and his wife do. Through the conversation tonight, he has more respect for Lao Lu in his heart. "I''m sorry, Miss Lu. If you want to get anything from me, I''m sorry. I''ll respect Lao Lu''s wishes¡°


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, I think you must have misunderstood." Anne laughed. "Since my father gave you the treasure of cheating fate, you are the owner of the treasure forever. No one will take it away from you."


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. Since the other party found himself, it was not for the sake of treasure, what was it for? He thought that the other party must have taken a fancy to his father''s invention potential and wanted to inherit it as a daughter. Most of the unfilial children now are like this.


    "There''s one thing I don''t think you know." Before Xiao Shili could react, Anne continued, "the research on the treasure of fate cheating has never been interrupted. It''s still going on until now. The difference is that the follow-up research is not carried out by my father, but by me. It''s normal that Mr. Xiao doesn''t know about it. In fact, even my father himself doesn''t know about it. "

 Chapter 49

    Xiao Shili didn''t speak, but judged the truth of the other party''s words, which naturally made him unable to fully trust the woman.


    "Since you have money, why don''t you fund your father to continue his research? You should know better than me how much your father wants to see his research succeed in the end."


    "That''s right, but that''s why I have to stop my father''s work. He is old, and his body and brain are beginning to weaken. It will do great harm to him to continue such high-intensity research. That''s why I decided to take over my father''s unfinished business and finally bring the fruits of success to him. I believe that he will have no regrets in his life. "


    These words are reasonable and can be accepted by Xiao Shili. It may be a bit fake to say them from others, but Anne is Lu Shanyu''s own daughter. Even though she has a lot of goals for herself, Lao Lu will be very happy to see that her daughter has accomplished great things for her.


    "Mr. Xiao still can''t believe me?" The woman''s voice was very calm. Although she explained to a 16-year-old for so long, she didn''t feel impatient.


    "No, I believe it." Xiao Shili, of course, is not completely sure. First of all, his daughter''s identity can''t be verified, but he seems to have a look at what this woman wants to do.


    "That''s good." Anne seemed relieved, and her tone became light. "I''m calling you today. I just want to ask you a few questions. I hope you can answer them honestly. We do this for no other purpose, just to better improve Baojian. As a user of the first generation of experimental products, your opinions will help us a lot, and even affect the final results. "


    The other party calls herself "we", which means that there may be another huge organization behind this woman. Otherwise, with her own strength, she would not be able to support such a huge research and find out her own details so accurately. Lu Shanyu''s 500 million yuan may be just a minimum forecast. The demand for money for such research is likely to be a bottomless hole that will never be filled.


    As expected, he was just an experimental object. Although he had known this for a long time, at the moment, when he thought that there were still a group of unknown people paying attention to him behind his back, Xiao Shili was still a little upset.


    "Of course, we will not let Mr. Xiao provide information for free." The woman said with a sly smile, "I believe Mr. Xiao is still unclear about the performance and effectiveness of Baojian, some of which even his father is not very clear. We can exchange this information with Mr. Xiao.


    "Deal." Xiao Shili didn''t hesitate too much. This is what he really wanted, and he won''t lose anything if he provides information to the other party.


    "Now that Mr. Xiao agrees, I''ll start asking questions."


    "Good."


    "First of all, have you ever successfully changed your own or other people''s luck with your treasure?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, please tell me the details every time."


    In the process of Xiao Shili''s speech, Anne asked a few questions indirectly. Her attitude was very careful, including the time and place of each trigger. Finally, when she talked about the number of good and evil values in an event, the woman suddenly stopped talking.


    "Why, what''s the problem?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Well..." the woman was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "I think we seem to have a new discovery in the original judgment standard of points."


    "Tell me." Xiao Shili did not forget the mutually beneficial agreement between the two sides.


    "Well, at first we thought that the increase of the value of good and evil depends on the size of the event itself. In other words, the greater the value of good or evil, the more the value of good and evil will be


    "Isn''t it?" Xiao Shili thought the same at the beginning.


    "But from your feedback, we found that the actual situation sometimes does not match. For example, you saved my father''s life, but you got only 10 points. To prevent girls from being harassed by sex wolves, you got up to 50 points of good value."


    "And what''s the reason for that?" Xiao Shili did notice this problem, but he forgot it after staying in the hospital for more than a month. After Anne said this, he immediately thought of it and asked.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, have you ever heard of the butterfly effect?"


    "I know some." They underestimate themselves too much. Even if they don''t know the theory, they have seen the film for a long time.


    (the butterfly effect was proposed by meteorologist Lorenz in 1963. When a butterfly shakes its wings, the surrounding air or other systems will change accordingly, causing a series of chain reactions. The movie "butterfly storm" tells a small detail of the past, but it can make a huge change in the future.)


    "Then I won''t explain." Anne did not hide, "I think that the theory of fate cheating and butterfly storm has the same effect."


    "Make it clear." If Xiao Shili wants to think about it, he can still figure it out in a little time, but with a ready-made commentator in front of him, he won''t bother to work that hard.


    "Let me give you an example." Anne may feel that the person opposite is just a high school student, so she always tries to use a more straightforward tone, "for example, you saved my father from the hands of the city management. At that time, it may seem like saving a life, but in fact, maybe those city management won''t do anything to my father. In fact, even without your presence, my father will be safe and sound."


    "For another example, if you protect your teacher on the bus from being harassed by the sex wolf, but without your appearance, the result of the matter may not be simple harassment, and it is not certain that those people will commit more serious crimes against your teacher."


    "It''s not that serious." Xiao Shi couldn''t believe that Feilong''s boys had the courage to rape a woman.

 Chapter 50

    "Don''t say that, Mr. Xiao. In this world, everything is possible. There are no 0 (percent sign) and 100 (percent sign) in the probability. Although some things seem impossible to you, it may take only a small chance to happen."


    Xiao Shili did not answer the woman''s words, but fell into meditation.


    "That''s all for today. It''s very late. I won''t disturb your rest, but in the next time, we will contact you from time to time." The woman seems to have achieved her goal, and she is about to hang up.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili called each other, "I don''t like to keep a long-term relationship with only one voice. Next time, I hope we can have an interview." He really wants to see the real face of Anne.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao." Anne was very charming this time. "I''m in the United States now, and I can''t leave for a long time. Of course, we also have people in China, but they have nothing to do with our research. And today we have reached a very good cooperative relationship. I think they can probably return to China tomorrow."


    Of course, Xiao Shili understood that the other party''s people in China were naturally for the purpose of monitoring and monitoring themselves. Of course, he won''t completely believe women''s words, "that''s fine, but if I find out that someone is watching or following me, I will never provide you with any useful information in the future."


    "You can rest assured that we will do what we say. Good night, Mr. Xiao. "


    "Good night."


    After hanging up, Xiao Shili pushes open the window and lights a cigarette. At this time, the waves in his heart started. He thought that he had just got a treasure by accident, but unexpectedly he was connected with a series of unrelated people. Behind all this, it seems that there is a huge organization whose power is far beyond the ocean. Xiao Shili looked up at the dark night sky, Let the cool night breeze accumulate in my stomach.


    After a lot of deliberation, Xiao Shili decided not to take Baojian with him for the time being, unless he used Baojian to change his luck when he encountered something particularly important.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered the little secret that old man Lu had told him, so he touched the point on the cover of the fortune cheat treasure. Sure enough, he felt a slight bulge. Then he pressed down the point, and the book in his hand suddenly gave a strange sound, which quickly unfolded and folded in a red light, Just like the scattered Rubik''s cube, it kept gathering and finally turned into a small book the size of a matchbox, which fell into Xiao Shili''s hands.


    "It is suggested that the fortune cheat treasure has been locked temporarily. During the lock period, the good and evil values will still be loaded, but the user''s luck will not be adjusted. You can unlock it at any time to check your good and evil values and change your fortune against the weather." A voice in my head said.


    As soon as he pressed his finger, the treasure returned to its original size. Xiao Shili felt more deeply that it was not a book. At the same time, he was very happy. In this way, he could take the treasure with him at any time without worrying about disturbing his life. At the same time, he could use it immediately in case of emergency.


    The cell phone on the desk rang again, this time from Feilong.


    "Hello?"


    "Brother Li, I haven''t slept yet."


    "How''s it going?"


    "It''s all ready. I''ll wait for you. When do you start?"


    "Tomorrow, according to the plan." On Xiao Shili''s thoughtful face, he unfolded again and gave a slight sneer.


    Although there is a canteen on the campus of the College of excellence, and the food is not bad, many students still choose to eat out of school after school at noon because it is difficult for them to talk.


    After school at noon on Thursday, the playground was full of people. A large stream of people poured out of the school gate along the main road. Chang Kunyu put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly to the school gate with the crowd. He was not conspicuous in the crowd. He was less than 1.7 meters tall and had dark skin. If it wasn''t for his school uniform, he would be no different from the migrant workers moving bricks into the city. No one would have thought that such a person was acting for the ruling power of the whole senior secondary school. In addition to G4, Yang Meiyu was the biggest one in the whole school.


    Chang Kunyu left the school gate, waved to the two followers behind him, and walked along the sidewalk alone. He didn''t go to the snack street opposite the school like others. He went home to eat the food cooked by his parents at noon every day. It has become Chang Kunyu''s habit day after day. It has been like this since the first grade of primary school. Until high school, he thought that he would continue like this until the third grade of senior high school. When he went to college, he would really leave his parents.


    His home is not far from the school, but it''s troublesome to cross several small alleys. Every day when he goes to the nearby Hutong, every family has already had dinner. At this time, he will speed up his pace, because he knows that his parents must be sitting without moving their chopsticks, waiting for him to come back.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the hot weather. Today, these small alleys seem to be very long. Chang Kunyu''s mood has been very depressed these days. However, in less than a month, the situation at the next higher level has changed dramatically. The original distribution of power of the eight classes can be said to be shuffled again after being disturbed by someone.


    He has long noticed the sudden rise of class 1 and class 6 in senior high school. The eldest seems to be a boy named Xiao Shili. At present, except for the four, seven and eight classes that Yang Wei, his eldest brother, has mastered, all the remaining five classes are in his hands. Even Liu Qinglong, the former eldest of class 2, and Gao Xiang, the eldest of class 5, are subordinate to him, This is not a small warning signal.


    Although Chang Kunyu doesn''t think that only a senior one student will pose a threat to senior two, he also clearly feels that Xiao Shili is not a fuel-efficient lamp. What the other side did that day in the football match was obviously a provocation to senior two. If he doesn''t get rid of him, he will be in great trouble in the future.


    However, at least the other party has not started with Yang Wei''s influence at present. Instead, Yang Wei has repeatedly made trouble with the other party, collected protection fees from the classes under the influence of the other party, and beaten the students. This is not the case once or twice. But Xiao Shili seemed to ignore it silently every time, and didn''t make any counterattack.


    This is very gratifying for Chang Kunyu. It shows that the other party knows that Yang Wei is supported by a senior two, and the other party should be afraid of it. What makes him feel headache is that he has reported the matter to the boss, but the boss''s attitude is very negative, and he doesn''t need to care about what he says. Yang Wei is also relying on his sister, is clearly nodding to himself, secretly is still provocative to each other.


    Chang Kunyu is in a bad mood these days because of this. He always has a bad feeling. Since watching the football match that day, this feeling has deepened a little bit. But the problem is that no one attaches importance to his opinions.


    After turning a corner, Chang Kunyu lowered his head and thought about things. He didn''t find someone in front of him until he was about to bump into someone else. Looking up, there were several people standing in the blocked Hutong, all dressed in the school uniform. Several people did not block the road, but left a gap one person wide.

 Chapter 51

    Because it was near his home, Chang Kunyu didn''t care about it. He just wanted to walk through the gap beside him. At this moment, a man on the opposite side suddenly came face to face and blocked the road.


    No matter how stupid Chang Kunyu was, he couldn''t help but be vigilant. He looked up and saw that the only one standing in his way was a tall boy in a flowery shirt, and only one of them didn''t wear a school uniform.


    "Who''s brother? Why are you in my way?" Chang Kunyu asked casually. Of course, he knew that these people had been waiting for him here for a long time.


    "Ha ha, why don''t you know me? The day before yesterday, when we were watching the ball, we still said hello The boy took a cigarette and said with a smile.


    "Gao Xiang?" Chang Kunyu remembered that when he was watching the ball that day, when it was his turn to score, the two grades were scolding each other fiercely. When they looked at each other''s camp, they saw each other and nodded at that time.


    Chang Kunyu had seen Gao Xiang for a long time, but he didn''t recognize him for a moment. He said with a smile, "are you waiting for me here to invite me to dinner?" He is the acting boss of senior two, and the other party is just one of Xiao Shili''s subordinates. There''s no need to be too polite.


    "You guessed right, but it''s not me, it''s our boss." Gao Xiang handed each other a cigarette, "our boss is now in hongbinlou, not far from here. We''ll have a banquet waiting for you."


    "Xiao Shili?" Chang Kunyu guessed it when he saw Gao Xiang, but he was still a little surprised. He didn''t expect and didn''t believe that the other party would do it himself so soon.


    "Brother Yu. Please With a wave of Gao Xiang''s hand, the younger brother in front of him suddenly dodged a road.


    Chang Kunyu laughed, "if I can''t comply with my orders?"


    "I don''t think you''re a smart person." As the voice dropped, more than a dozen people came out of several cross alleys. Although their hands were empty, there were a total of 20 people. One person could not cope with it at all. Chang Kunyu thought, what''s more, it was near his home, so he couldn''t make too much noise.


    "Can I make a call?"


    "I know. You want to call home. Come on. I''ll dial you all." Gao Xiang holds up a mobile phone.


    It seems that the other party has already found out everything about him. Just now... Chang Kunyu thought that Xiao Shili was not a serious threat. Now he realized that the other party wanted to deal with him. He didn''t know how long ago he had it. He was so careless!


    Chang sighed and took the phone.


    Before lunch break, Yang Wei went back to the classroom. Instead of having lunch with his usual friends, he molested a girl of the same level in the toilet. The girl was from class eight next door. She was so obedient that she didn''t dare to answer questions aloud in class. When he saw the handsome boy, he would blush, but today she was pressed on the wall of the men''s toilet, He put his hand in his clothes and touched her inside and outside. He also took off her underwear as a memento. When he thought of the two pink pieces of small, tender and meat, Yang Wei couldn''t help but feel hard again. He thought that he would stop her after school tonight. This time, he must press down on the classroom table and have a good dry.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, other people who had been in the classroom for lunch break could not rest. Yang Wei sat down in his seat, put his feet on the table, and pointed to the two people nearby. "Oh, you three, come here."


    "What''s the matter, brother Wei?" The three men came over tremblingly. In this class, no one dares to listen to Yang Wei''s words.


    "Han Ying of class eight knows. I gave her to class eight today." Yang Wei said.


    Three people all Leng for a while, the facial expression of one of them immediately changed.


    "Hey, hey." Yang Wei said and took out a pair of pink underwear from his pocket, "look, this is the one that took off from Han Ying." He deliberately said that because he knew that the boy in the middle of the three had been secretly in love with Han Ying.


    "That small, milk, son, feel really his mother soft, and that small B seam... Ya is still a place, dry up is cool, don''t you say?" Yang Wei looked at the three and said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Three people are at a loss to nod their heads, do not know whether it is true or false, that secretly love Han Ying boy also lowered his head, pale face, lips wriggled a few times.


    "Do you want to play with her?"


    "Ah?"


    "Ask if you want to!"


    "Think, think." Three people even busy way, including the boy who likes Han Ying.


    "I''m going to do her in the classroom tonight, when the time comes..." Yang Wei complacently said. He didn''t notice that two people from other classes came into the classroom and came directly this way.


    "You are Yang Wei."


    Yang Wei was still talking with a smile on his face. Suddenly he heard the voice raise his head and found two strange students standing in front of him.


    "Grass, who are you two? Where the hell did you come from?" In this grade, there is no one who doesn''t know himself. He suddenly gets angry, and even some students from other classes break into his own class without saying hello.


    "Brother Li, please go to dinner and come with us."


    "Fart, which leave elder brother." Yang Wei''s brain didn''t react for a moment.


    "Xiao Shili, brother Li!" The visitor repeated.


    "Hum, he said he would treat me to dinner. Why didn''t he come himself?" When Yang Wei knew who the other party was, his tone immediately became superior. During this period, he blackmailed and beat many students in Xiao Shi''s class. He only thought that the other party was afraid and wanted to make amends. However, it would be a bit impolite to just let two people invite him.


    "Your mother One of the people in front of him suddenly stretched out his hand without warning, grabbed Yang Wei''s hair and hit him on the desk.


    "Son of a bitch, don''t give you face!" Another directly grabbed his collar and pulled Yang Wei out of his seat. Together, they pulled Yang Wei out of the classroom.


    Outside the classroom, feizhenglong leans against the wall. Yang Wei is dragged out by the two of them. He immediately walks over and pats each other''s face. "Brother Wei is such a big shelf. He can''t walk. We have to carry him. Come on, let''s go."


    Feilong had four other people, seven of whom dragged Yang Wei downstairs and took a taxi directly from the back door of the school. At this time, most of Yang Wei''s people were still eating out or skipping classes, but they didn''t come back. Only a few unrelated people saw this scene, and they were only gloating.

 Chapter 52

    In the car, Yang Wei finally sobered up, he was obviously kidnapped, trapped in the enemy, there is no one beside him, he can not help but soften down, but still pretended to be calm, "who are you, where are you taking me?"


    "You''re damn deaf." Next to a little brother gave him a slap, "who are we, did not tell you?"


    "What does Xiao Shi want from him? I have nothing to do with him. " Yang Wei got it, but he didn''t dare to fight back. He was so big, but he had never been beaten like this.


    "Hum, when you see him later, ask him yourself." Feilong patted him on the shoulder.


    The taxi stops at the gate of hongbinlou, a restaurant in the city. Feilong grabs Yang Wei by the neck and pulls Ya off the car. "Go!" Three people escorted him to the hotel. From the ordinary people''s point of view, that is, four students mixed together, and no one paid too much attention to it.


    On the street and in the restaurant, although there were many people, Yang Wei didn''t think of warning. On the one hand, it didn''t conform to the rules of the road, and it would damage his reputation. On the other hand, he didn''t believe what Xiao Shi would do to himself.


    The four entered a box on the south side of the second floor. There were four people sitting on a big round table. One of them was wearing a black school uniform and wearing black framed glasses. Xiao Shi had left. Although Yang Wei had seen him several times before, it was the first time that he had contacted each other in such a short distance. He looked again. One of the two people next to him was Gao Xiang from class five, and the other didn''t know each other with glasses.


    And the last one... Yang Wei rubbed his eyes. Yes, it was Chang Kunyu.


    "Brother Yu, why are you here?" He asked in surprise.


    Chang didn''t speak. He just shook his head. His face didn''t look good.


    "Oh, here comes wigo. Please sit down." Xiao Shili knocked on the table with a smile and didn''t stand up. The two people beside him stared at Yang Wei with cold eyes.


    Yang Wei and Xiao Shili sat down on the opposite seat, each other''s tone is very relaxed, he is not so nervous, Yang Wei in recent years, relying on his sister''s bullying, others are looking at his sister''s face let him a bit, the formal scene is really not seen, then licked his lips, "you are Xiao Shili."


    "Weige has collected so much protection fee for more than a month. He doesn''t know who is responsible for the wool." The reflection of the man''s glasses flashed.


    "Well, i... I really don''t know..." Yang Wei said half of it, but he thought it was wrong. The other four people all cast a murderous look at him.


    "Well, that''s what I asked wigo to say today." Xiao Shili didn''t care. He took a cup and took a cup of tea ceremony.


    Yang Wei laughed, "this matter, we can completely solve in the school, why so troublesome." He is even more afraid now. With Chang Kunyu present, they dare not do anything about themselves. Sure enough, they are still afraid of themselves, and their tone is arrogant.


    "Hehe, in brother Wei''s opinion, how can we solve this problem?"


    "I said, that''s good." Yang Wei took out a cigarette from his pocket and threw it to Chang Kunyu. Then he took one out of his mouth. "When you didn''t come, half of the eight higher classes were in my charge, and the rest were in my charge." He pointed to Gao Xiang and said, "I thought everyone was friends, so I didn''t care. But when you came, you didn''t even fight with me, so you took all these classes to your own company. Xiao Shili, don''t you pay too much attention to me? "


    Yang Wei said that he was full of spirit. He didn''t notice Chang Kunyu''s wink at him at all. After that, he lit a cigarette for himself and vomited a mouthful of smoke towards everyone in front of him.


    It''s a bit of weight to put it in the past, but now, Gao Xiang and others want to go there and chop the boy.


    "Then how to solve it, give me a word." Xiao Shili''s face was a little hazy in the smoke.


    "It''s very simple. Seeing you today, I also think you are a talent. It''s not easy to invite me here in this way." Yang Wei said with a smile, "after you come to my side, the eight classes will be unified, and everyone will earn money. How about being my brother? I will never treat you badly."


    Chang Kunyu on the other side has lowered his head and lamented in his heart. How does the boss recognize such a fool as his brother? I really don''t know if he is not afraid by nature or heartless at all. Even if he can control these people with his elder sister''s power, he is still a "hostage" at the moment. Even if he doesn''t realize this, what else can he do?


    Yang Wei really thinks so. Originally, relying on his elder sister who is a senior two, he seems to be fearless. At this time, seeing Xiao Shili being polite to him, he is more convinced that he does not dare to do anything about himself, and his attitude becomes arrogant and arrogant.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili laughed twice, although he had the lowest estimate of Yang Wei among the four forces at the higher level. At present, I still overestimate him.


    Originally, he wanted to have some fun with this man before the main performance, but now Xiao Shili has no interest at all. "OK, Weige wants to take over the whole higher level. That''s good. Come on, toast Weige."


    "It''s all brothers. You''re welcome." Yang Wei called it a joy in his heart. The other party agreed to belong to his own banner. Later, Yu elder sister took charge of the senior two, while he took charge of the senior one. In this way, he could finally be equal to Yu elder sister.


    Since entering school, I have been covered by sister Yu all the time in school. After all of a sudden, I mixed up. Yang Wei''s first thought was to get this woman. Although they were brothers and sisters in name, Yang Wei never regarded this sister as a sister.


    They are not related by blood. Every time he thinks of Yang Meiyu, his mind is more about the cool face, the concave and convex jade body, especially the two round peaches under his sister''s bra.


    Yang Wei''s illusion is that he has been doing his elder sister''s flying for two times. What he wants to do most is to press his elder sister''s delicate and hot jade body under his body, but he didn''t have the strength before and had to rely on others. But soon, everything was different.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Shili didn''t know about it, otherwise it would be a great opportunity for him to take advantage of.

 Chapter 53

    It''s a pity that Xiao Shili didn''t know about it, otherwise it would be a great opportunity for him to take advantage of.


    Yang Wei closed his eyes and fell into the wonderful illusion of power and beauty. While waiting for the other party to offer him "Jiefeng wine", Gao Xiang and Fei Long came and stood on both sides of him.


    "Weige, I respect you." With a smile, Gao Xiangyin takes a glass full of wine in one hand to Yang Wei''s mouth. Without waiting for the other person to reach for it, he suddenly raises his wrist and pours the whole glass into the other person''s mouth.


    Caught off guard, Yang Wei pours a mouthful of liquor into his throat. The pungent alcohol stimulates his throat wall. He immediately bends down and spits out the remaining liquor, coughing violently and painfully.


    "Yo, brother Wei, you drink so hard. Take your time. What''s the hurry?" Feilongbad smiles and pats Yang Wei on the head. Then he straightens him up again. Gao Xiang pours another glass of wine and sends it to the other side.


    Yang Wei coughed desperately. He couldn''t even speak. He blocked the glass with one hand and pushed the other out with the other. "Cough... Wait... Cough... Wait a minute..."


    Gao Xiang and Fei long look at each other. Then one grabs the other''s head and makes it face up to the sky. The other grabs the other''s nose and pours a glass of wine into the other''s throat.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Yang Wei wriggled his body desperately, and finally knew that the other party was going to fix himself. Compared with the huge shock and disappointment, the immediate pain was the most important. But the four little brothers who came over soon pressed all his hands and feet to death, and fixed the man on the chair.


    Yang Wei''s feeling is really painful. The spicy liquor rushes into the esophagus one by one, and some of it chokes into the trachea. He wants to cough hard, but he can''t help suffocating. At the same time, there is a hot pain in his stomach and esophagus. He kept closing his mouth, trying to block the wine coming in, but because of the lack of air, he opened it again, and then came the pain of enema.


    Gao Xiang drank a few glasses of wine, but he didn''t like it. He just copied a 55 degree Red Star Erguotou bottle from the table and put it in Yang Wei''s mouth.


    Chang Kunyu can''t bear to see a person being held down by six people. Although Yang Wei is annoying, he has a special relationship with his boss. If something happens, he can''t explain it to him.


    He thought about it and whispered to Xiao Shili, "brother Li, it''s OK. Even if I beg you, it''s for your own good."


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili, who was on the theme, kept his eyes closed. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "how can brother Yu say this?"


    "Hum, brother Li is a smart man. There''s no need to play riddles between you and me." Chang Kunyu said with a smile, "in the elite, Yang Meiyu''s power is far better than you. Even if you unify the whole higher level, I''m sure you are still not the opponent of the higher level. What''s more, now you haven''t done this step. Although I want to leave my brother and have some power outside the school, Yang Meiyu is not just a big sister in the school."


    "Well, go on." Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile.


    Chang Kunyu secretly took a breath. He felt that in front of this man, when he was looked at by the other person''s eyes, he had a great sense of oppression all the time. He was surprised that he would be a little nervous in front of a junior student, and all this had nothing to do with the present situation.


    "The purpose of Li Ge''s inviting me here is to lead Yang Meiyu to meet you, but I don''t think Li Ge wants to face the conflagration with Yu Jie. Obviously, you and I all know that the higher level has no such strength." Chang Kunyu said bluntly, "although I don''t know what you''re going to do, if something happens to sister Yu''s younger brother, I''m afraid the conflict between you and sister Yu will worsen to an irreparable level."


    "Good, good." Xiao Shili claps his hands and squints at each other. This man is really a talent. No wonder Yang Meiyu is so relieved to hand over all her forces to him. It''s a pity if this man doesn''t get for himself.


    "All right." He nodded faintly to the other side. Gao Xiang and others stopped when they heard the speech. Yang Wei, who was rolling his eyes, fell to the ground with a "bang". His whole body twitched. With a weak cough, the liquid mixed with wine and gastric juice came out of his mouth intermittently.


    "Pull it down." As soon as Li Yuanqi waved, several younger brothers came forward and dragged Yang Wei into the bathroom of the box like a dead dog.


    "Brother Yu, tell me their story." Xiao Shili handed Chang Kunyu a cigarette. "As far as I know, although Yang Meiyu and Yang Wei share the same surname, they are not brothers and sisters."


    "That''s right." Chang Kunyu took the cigarette. He knew what the other party wanted to know, and there was no need to hide it. "When Yu Jie was a talented person, Yang Wei was a little kid in junior high school. Once, when Yu Jie was racing with the boss of another small Gang in the society, she lost the pendant her mother left her. Yu Jie was a single parent family, and her mother died early, So naturally, she cherished her mother''s legacy very much. Later, this pendant was picked up by Yang Wei, who was very smart at that time. When the two eldest brothers were racing, he followed one of his little gangsters, and the eldest brother was looking around. After seeing that one of the two eldest brothers had dropped the pendant, he didn''t take it for himself, In fact, it''s an ordinary pendant, and it''s not worth much money. I don''t have to tell you what happened later. Although sister Yu is a girl, she is very loyal. What''s more, what''s in her hand is what her favorite mother left her, so she thinks that she is a brother. "


    "Drag racing?" Xiao Shili suddenly frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No Xiao Shili''s expression returned to normal again, with a smile, "ha ha, it seems that Yang Meiyu really trusts you."


    "As I said, sister Yu is very loyal and never conceals anything from the people below."


    Nothing to hide? I don''t think so. Xiao Shili had a faint smile in his heart and said with a smile, "Yang Wei, a boy, was planning to get close to this big tree at that time."


    Chang Kunyu sighed. From what he said just now, he could tell that he was also very dissatisfied with Yang Wei.


    At this time, the box door opened from the outside, and a little brother looked flustered and poked his head in, "Li, Li Ge, coming!"


    Chang Kunyu''s eyebrows move, so fast? In his anticipation, to wait for the other party to call, Yu sister will bring people to come.


    "Come on, brother woo." Xiao Shi left and stood up with a calm expression. "Let''s go out and welcome your sister Yu."

 Chapter 54

    Chang naturally could not wait to stand up. First, he wanted to see his boss as soon as possible. Second, he wanted to see what the man was planning.


    Five people, including Chang Kunyu, walked out of the box together. As soon as they got outside, Chang Kunyu was surprised. Everywhere in the corridor and stairwell were full of people, and even more people kept coming out of the box.


    All of them were dressed in casual clothes, but Chang Kunyu was sure that they were all talented senior one students. It was a bit surprising for Xiao Shili to be able to mobilize such a large number of people. When they came in before, these people didn''t know where they were hiding. The order in the hotel was normal, but in a flash, everything changed.


    Now is not the time to be surprised. Chang Kunyu shakes his head. The most important thing is to find a way to warn sister Yu. Previously, he thought Xiao Shili would not choose to merge with sister Yu. It seems that he is really wrong this time.


    When one foot fell on the stairs, Chang Kunyu suddenly felt a shock in his head. No, he didn''t think wrong. The other side didn''t want to fight sister Yu head-on, but


    He looked around with Yu Guang. Sure enough, when Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang and others walked down, the rest of them stood in the corridor and did not move.


    Ambush!


    This is the real purpose of the other party. Chang Kunyu is afraid. Fortunately, he thought of it. He thought of ambushing himself in the alley before and then invited Yang Wei to come here to ambush and sneak attack. Isn''t that what the other party is good at?


    Wait a minute, Xiao will cheat Yu into the hotel first, and then... Chang Kunyu doesn''t dare to think about the next thing. The high-level and second-class forces are going to fall at this moment. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible!


    Compared with these, he is more worried about his boss. Although she is the overlord, she is a girl after all, and she can make countless men excited. If she falls into the hands of these people, what will happen? He doesn''t want to think about it. The scene of Yang Wei''s suffering just now is deeply imprinted in his mind. These animals can do anything.


    In the end, what method should be used to tell Yu elder sister the other party''s plot? While Chang Kunyu was thinking hard, a hand suddenly patted on his shoulder.


    Chang Kunyu could not help but shiver a little. He looked up and saw Xiao Shili''s smiling face.


    "Look." He stretched out his hand and pointed under the window. Chang Kunyu went to the window and looked out. He was stunned again.


    The sidewalk under hongbinlou was also full of people, but it was not Xiao Shili''s people. The flow of people along the two sides of the sidewalk, with the hotel gate as the center, formed a semicircle with a diameter of more than 10 meters, some even crowded into the road, all of them were dark black Chinese tunics (high-grade two school uniforms), in the gap of the crowd, You can see the light reflected from the iron.


    Chang Kunyu had been out for such a long time. It was the first time he saw such a scene. I remember that when Yu Jie and the red star of the second middle school met last time, the people he took were less than half of this time. And at the moment, standing below, is undoubtedly all the power of the whole senior two. It seems that sister Yu is really angry this time.


    At the same time, he also admired the head of the boss. Xiao chose the place on the noisy street to limit the momentum of the other side. Such a large number of people gathered in the downtown, it is difficult not to attract other people''s attention, or even some panic. But if they all wear school uniforms, people may regard it as a student gathering or an activity organized by the school, thus weakening people''s attention.


    Now the only thing to do is to prevent sister Yu from entering the hotel. Chang Kunyu suddenly realized that Xiao Shili would never let him do this. With his preliminary understanding of this person, he would certainly not ignore this point. Since you dare to meet the boss, it means that the other party must have full confidence.


    So what is the opponent''s card? A name came to his mind, Yang Wei? you ''re right! If you use Yang Wei as a threat, even if you remind yourself that the boss is stubborn and stubborn, you will surely fall into the trap of the other party.


    The cold sweat on Chang Kunyu''s forehead has come down.


    "Brother Yu, how are you? You think that if the forces of you and me fight here now, the chances of who will win will be higher. " Xiao Shili moved his eyes away from the window and continued to walk down. He saw the scene outside, but the man''s expression didn''t change. There was no tension under the pressure of soldiers.


    Chang Kunyu didn''t answer Xiao Shili''s question, but shook his head, "Xiao Shili, aren''t you really afraid?"


    "Brother Yu thinks I''ll lose?"


    "Even if you have so many people lying in ambush and occupying favorable terrain, do you think you can win if you really start? In the face of three or four times more than their opponents Chang Kunyu gave a sneer.


    At this time, they had already reached the lobby on the first floor. Xiao Shili''s people were sparsely arranged here, with only eight people guarding on both sides of the door.


    The guests in the lobby on the first floor have already run away. No one is a fool. They can''t see the situation. Even if they are wearing school uniforms, they are all fierce and murderous. They come to smash the shop.


    Several waiters in the hotel turned pale with fright. The manager wanted to call the police just now. Of course, he was held down by Xiao Shili''s people.


    Xiao Shili went to the manager and patted each other on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, it''s just to delay you to do less business for a while. After a while, we''ll go our way and you''ll continue to do your business. But if you call the police, we''ll have to come to you for dinner in the future."


    The manager looked like a sensible person. Knowing that these people could not be provoked, he nodded repeatedly, "no, no, as long as... A few big brothers don''t damage the things in the store, I will treat you as if you haven''t been here."


    Xiao Shili ignores each other and turns to walk to the gate. Gao Xiang, Fei long, Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu all follow him, but the latter is sandwiched between the three people in front of him.


    People outside the door have surrounded the whole front of the hotel. It seems that there is no deliberate containment posture, but in fact, even a fly can''t fly out.


    Five people stood outside the gate, looking at the black sea of people under the steps, with no fear on their faces. At the same time, the eyes of the students of grade two in senior high school were all focused, which was naturally full of ferocity and anger. In their eyes, these senior students have just entered school, and they dare to challenge themselves before they get hot. They really don''t know what to do.


    In this dark color, there are several white figures that are particularly eye-catching. Five girls in school skirts are standing in the front of the crowd, and their murderous looks are not weaker than those of the boys around them. All the five girls are good-looking, but from the perspective of hairstyle and dressing, they are little girls. Their eyes are constantly scanning the four men in the opposite direction, as if they are judging who is the leader in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 55

    Fat Dragon looked happy, while several girls were looking at him, he suddenly threw a wink at each other. Five girls glared at each other, and then looked away. Of course, this fat man with a beautiful face could not be such an important person.


    Gao Xiang glanced at Feilong, "what''s the matter, Lao Fei, which one do you like?"


    "Hey, I think it''s all good."


    "You have to wait until this battle is won."


    "Is that true?"


    Li Yuanqi glared at them. When is the time? You are still in the mood to talk nonsense here. As soon as he went out just now, his eyes were fixed on these five women. Among them, Yang Meiyu was one of them. Because she was too mysterious and rarely appeared in school, many people just heard her name, but never saw her face. I believe Xiao Shili is making the same guess at the moment.


    Li Yuanqi can''t help looking at the latter, but just this one glance, he knew that he underestimated the boss. Xiao Shili had a faint smile on his face. This kind of smile was very lazy and casual. The meaning was very clear. Among the five women, none of them was Yang Meiyu.


    "Sister Yu, today we come out just to see each other. At this time, don''t you want to show up?" Xiao Shili said with a smile, but the words are powerful and clear, deeply falling into everyone''s heart.


    "Ha ha." With a series of coquettish laughter, the five women dodged to both sides, and the crowd behind them also separated at the same time. On a passage exposed in the middle of the crowd, a graceful posture was gently twisting her hips and coming forward.


    All the men, including Chang Kunyu, widened their eyes almost at the same time, and then fell into a dullness for several seconds. The girl who suddenly flashed in front of the crowd was still walking slowly, shaking her thin waist, as if she had turned a blind eye to everything around her.


    It is also a school skirt of talents, but it is presented in a different way, exuding a different temptation and moving. The hem of the shirt was cut to the front of the chest, and the spare part showed the small waist, which was snow-white and thin, without a trace of fat. However, the group hem, which was over the knee, was cut shorter, and the two delicate white and attractive thighs were almost completely exposed to the air. With the pace, the waist, long legs, buttocks, and breasts were stretched, It''s a great curve that makes it hard for any man to restrain his bleeding. The girl''s cold and beautiful face is just like a gorgeous ice sculpture, which gives people a feeling of being inaccessible in the temptation.


    With hundreds of people at the scene, there was a period of silence for several seconds. Even Chang Kunyu is slow to respond. Although he is Yang Meiyu''s man, he can''t see his boss several times a month. Every time he meets his boss, he can''t help showing such a reaction.


    Xiao Shili felt a little thirsty for a moment, but he was sober faster than anyone else. When he calmed down, the girl had already stood a few meters away in front of him.


    As if he had known each other for a long time, the girl''s eyes looked directly at the boy with black glasses on the steps. Almost at the same time, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise. Just now, he was only attracted by each other''s hot figure. At this moment, he looked at the beautiful face and could not help blurting out.


    "It''s you!"


    "Is it necessary to be so excited? Mr. Xiao The corner of the girl''s mouth provokes a funny smile, but it is more cold. In the sun, the ends of her short hair bend into two dark arcs beside her cheek. If it is not for her extremely cold face, I''m afraid everyone who sees her will have a feeling of pity.


    Xiao Shili shook his head slightly. Although his guess was only one in ten thousand at that time, he did not expect it to come true. And although he was sure that the person in front of him and someone who had been there must be the same person, there was still a big difference in temperament.


    "It''s not just excitement, it''s regret." The man''s expression then returned to normal, said with a smile, "I regret that I was too slow, not able to appreciate Yu elder sister''s deep feeling in time."


    "What?" The girl''s thin eyebrows picked.


    "Ha ha, I hurt my leg when I was fighting with someone. It was lonely, boring and cold when I lived alone in the hospital. But at this time, there was a beautiful little nurse who gave me great comfort and happiness." Xiao Shili "affectionately" looked at the hot girl, "until now I understand, the original Yu elder sister in order to take care of me, at the expense of skipping classes to do nurses, perhaps is to be able to accompany me, this feeling this meaning, how can I Xiao repay?"


    Yang Meiyu blushed and hummed, "what are you talking about?"


    She denied it and understood it in her heart, but she decided not to sneak into the hospital as Xiao Shili said, just to find out the identity of the enemy in the future. At that time, she let each other go and thought that it was just an ordinary little role, which did not pose a threat to her. However, she did not expect that they would meet again so soon, And it''s under such a scenario.


    Although Yang Meiyu knew Du Ming in her heart, the reaction of the people below was different. Her operation was carried out in secret. Only a few of her confidants knew about it, and even Chang Kunyu didn''t tell her.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, a group of sophomores were in a commotion. They didn''t care whether the boss''s words were true or false, but they saw a blush on their boss''s face. Yes, blush! This kind of reaction, unexpectedly also can appear in Yu elder sister''s cold pretty face! Most of the people are staring big eyes. It''s obviously the first time to see that the boss is really with this senior one


    In fact, Yang Meiyu''s blush was only a little fleeting. She just thought of Xiao Shili''s upper body at that time. She was really surprised at that time. She didn''t expect that this gentle and elegant young man was extremely strong. At least the four abdominal muscles were hard for ordinary people to have.


    After calming down, Yang Meiyu sneered, "hum, I thought I could control the whole higher level person in a month. What kind of person would he be? I didn''t expect that he was just a glib. Xiao Shili, is that your ability?" When she said that, she obviously didn''t take Yang Wei into consideration at all.


    "I just want to know." Xiao Shili hugged his shoulder and said with a smile, "since sister Yu was here at that time, why didn''t she even call and leave in a hurry?"


    "Cut the crap. Where''s my brother?" Yang Meiyu''s Apricot eye glanced at him, already showing an impatient look.


    "You tell me, I''ll tell you."


    "Well, I wanted to kill you then. That''s enough."


    "But I''m still alive."


    "Hum, Xiao Shili..." Yang Meiyu closed her eyes and gently bent her pink lips on both sides. "You look up to yourself too much. I don''t want to kill you because you have no reason to kill me."


    Xiaoshili a listen to smile, "so now?"


    "Hum, congratulations on doing it." The girl''s eyes smile with cold, "believe me, I will let you see the king of hell soon."

 Chapter 56

    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. After about a minute, the two men dragged Yang Wei down from the upstairs like a broken sack.


    "Wei As soon as Yang Meiyu''s eyebrows stand up, she rushes up the steps. After a few steps, she is stopped by two blades. Gao Xiang and Fei Long hold a watermelon knife and cross the blades in front of each other.


    At the same time, nearly a hundred people behind Yang Meiyu also surged up, choppers, steel pipes, sticks and so on all lit up for a moment. Seeing that the crowd was about to cross the steps and surround the five people above, Yang Meiyu suddenly waved her jade arm and stopped her subordinates behind her.


    "Xiao Shili, you bastard, what did you do to my brother?" Seeing that Yang Wei is so soft that he can''t even stand, he is obviously unconscious. Normal people will think that he must have been tortured and beaten like this. Yang Meiyu bit her lower lip slightly and stared at Xiao Shili with hate in her eyes.


    "It''s nothing. Our boss invited him to drink. We know ya is sister Yu''s younger brother, but we are honored as guests of honor. We don''t dare to neglect him at all." Gao Xiang shakes his knife and looks at the number 100 people below like a demonstration.


    "Drink?" Yang Meiyu was slightly stunned. In fact, she felt strange just now, because there was no blood on Yang Wei''s body. It didn''t look like she had been punished. At this time, I finally understood what method they used to torture my brother. I felt a little relieved, but it must be very painful for a person to be so strongly drunk.


    "Well, sister Yu, you''ve seen your brother. He''s OK. Now can we go in and talk?" Xiao Shili walked away with a smile.


    Yang Meiyu snorted coldly, the other Party chose the place here, naturally not for the sake of both sides'' conflagration. She looked behind her, and her men had already shown the guy out. In this way, on the street, she could not help causing the panic of passers-by.


    "Good." She was about to walk up, but she wanted to see what this guy was trying to do.


    In this way, Chang Kunyu was in a hurry. When the other party put down the grand banquet, he could not let the boss in danger. As soon as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a cold and hard thing on his back.


    "Be quiet." Li Yuanqi said softly behind his back.


    Chang Kunyu hesitated. Yang Meiyu had come to Xiao Shili''s side. She looked at each other''s face closely again. Just like last time, she felt no threat from each other''s face. Where did she know that Xiao Shili would never burst out his own fierce air for women.


    Two groups of people entered the hotel. About 20 people followed Yang Meiyu. The rest of them gathered up and waited outside. Although the crowd was not as dense as before, there was only one door between them. As long as there was something inside, people outside could rush in immediately.


    Both sides were seated on both sides of a round table in the lobby. All the 20 people Yang Meiyu brought were standing behind her, while Xiao Shili still had only three people Gao Xiang and Chang Kunyu who was under duress.


    The air in the lobby was silent for a few seconds, and the manager and a group of waiters had long been hiding in the back kitchen. Yang Meiyu''s slender jade fingers gently fiddled with the tea cup on the table. The light in her eyes was still cold. "Xiao, you tortured my brother today and kidnapped my brother. If you can''t give me a reason, I promise you won''t be able to get out of this room."


    "Why? Ha ha. " Xiao Shili opened his hands with a smile, "there is no reason. If I don''t do this, how can I ask elder sister Yu to come?"


    "Then give me a reason why you want to see me."


    "There are two things I need to get sister Yu''s approval."


    "What?"


    "First of all, I want to take charge of the whole higher level. Yang Wei is one of the obstacles. If I want to eliminate this obstacle, I have to get the consent of sister Yu."


    Yang Meiyu''s face was expressionless, "what''s next?"


    "Second." Xiao Shili stretched out a finger, "within a month, senior two will also be included in my power, this also needs Yu elder sister you to agree."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then a smile rippled on her cold face, "do you think it''s possible?"


    "It can''t be stopped by me. Maybe God has the final say." Xiao Shili leaned back slightly. "Since both of us are not willing to give in, I can give sister Yu two more choices. First, I''ll let you go out now, and then you take your people and I take my people. We''ll fight here. Of course, the result may be that we are both defeated, and then we are taken away by the police."


    Yang Meiyu and Yu Guang have swept the upstairs. The other party must still have a hidden hand here. If there is a real fight, the other party is defending, but he is attacking. Even if he has many people, it must not be so easy. Besides, the other party has two hostages in his hands. In fact, he is in a bad situation at the beginning.


    "And the second?"


    "Second, we don''t have to fight. We can take it as a gamble."


    "What''s the bet?"


    "Sister Yu can choose three people from your subordinates. If these three people can defeat me in turn, I will release them immediately, and automatically dissolve my forces and withdraw from the elite." Xiao Shili looks at the girl.


    "Brother Li!" Gao Xiang and Fei Long yelled at the same time. The boss didn''t discuss the matter with others in advance, so he made such a decision at the moment. Although several people knew Xiao Shili''s strength, one person beat the other three. These three people must be good at selecting carefully. This is really a little too reluctant.


    Yang Meiyu gently narrowed her eyes. She couldn''t believe that the weak scholar on the opposite side would say such big words. If you want to choose your own person, don''t say three. Only one is sure to make him fall to the ground in an instant.


    Is this guy crazy!


    Chang Kunyu was shocked. Was he wrong. It''s different from what I imagined. The other party has already set an ambush. Why don''t they come step by step? Is this another conspiracy.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand, stopped the brothers behind him, and fixed his eyes on Yang Meiyu''s snow-white face. "If I win, I want to see the current influence of senior two, and disappear from now on."


    Of course, Yang Meiyu said to herself that she could not choose any method, that is, withdraw people first, and then choose a secluded place to fight. In this way, she has 90% hope of winning, but all this must be based on the condition that the other party has no hostages.


    And... The girl''s cold eyes flashed. In the face of the winning gamble, no one in the world would refuse. The other party may really have two talents, but he definitely overestimated himself.

 Chapter 57

    "Since boss Xiao is so confident in himself, let''s make an appointment." Yang Meiyu put one hand on the table, and her jade finger held her cheek and looked at each other with a smile.


    "No appointment, now."


    "Now?"


    Xiao Shi left and stood up. Gao Xiang Feilong was still in a daze behind him. Until the boss made a gesture, they responded. With a worried expression on their face, they moved the tables and chairs in the lobby to one side.


    Yang Meiyu''s people also came to help. Soon, the tables and chairs in the lobby were piled up in the corner, leaving a large space in the middle. The two groups stood face to face. Xiao Shili took off his school uniform coat and handed it to Gao Xiang. The latter took it and said with a worried face, "brother Li, you don''t need to do this. It''s a big deal that the brothers will fight with ya together!"


    "No, it''s the most cost-effective way to solve the problem." Xiao Shili also took off his watch, "if we really fight, we have no chance of winning."


    Of course, everyone knows that no one can claim victory in the face of an enemy several times bigger than himself. Compared with the power of the second level, the power of the second level is not only reflected in the number of people, but also in many aspects that they can''t catch up with. So this time, Xiao Shili couldn''t do the same thing again. He used the way he used to deal with Feilong last time, not to mention the other party''s boss was a woman.


    "Please, sister Yu." Xiao Shili took the lead to the central government.


    Yang Meiyu is not polite either. She just wants to beat this guy quickly, so as to save her brother and his subordinates, and then disintegrate and rebuild the higher power. So she reaches forward a little.


    "Bear, come on."


    With the voice, out of the more than 20 people behind, came a man with big arms and waist, who was nearly two meters tall. He was wearing a tight elastic vest, his arms and chest muscles were bulging, and he was shaving bald. He looked like a big man.


    Bald bear stepped forward a few steps, and Xiao Shili across a few meters, the former grinned, "sister Yu, do you really want me to start?"


    "Don''t be too serious, as long as you don''t die or be disabled." The girl''s cold voice rang out.


    "Hey, hey, it''s a bit hard." The bald bear looks at the weak and bespectacled boy in front of him with a smile. If it wasn''t for the previous negotiation, he would never have thought that this man is the boss of the other party. It''s hard to say whether this guy''s spirit has gone wrong with what he said just now. It''s hard to grasp the strength of goods like this.


    "Boss Xiao, can we start?" Bald bear asked in a joking tone, as long as the other party nodded, his fist would end the fight, but he would not be so cheap. How could the other party say that he was also the boss of a higher level, so he had to play with the other party until he was humiliated, and then cried and cried for his own mercy. This kind of feeling was cool.


    "Yes." Xiao Shili didn''t even put up his posture, but he took a wrong step forward and backward.


    This situation made the bear recognize his opponent''s weakness. With a roar, he rushed forward quickly, waved his strong arm and hit him in the face.


    Xiao Shili retreated from his front foot and avoided the blow with ease. At the same time, he gave a cold smile. The strength of the blow was impeccable, but the speed was pitiful. It was the common weakness of most big men. Although his physique was similar to that of Dazhuang, the quality of the blow was not as good as one tenth of that of his elder brother.


    Taking advantage of the gap of the opponent''s blow, Xiao Shili quickly approached him, avoided the hanging wall of the opponent, and put a hook on his belly. However, the hand of the fist seemed to hit on the hard rock. The posture of the bald bear did not change, and the other hand immediately grabbed him.


    Naturally, Xiao Shili avoided this grab, and at the same time, he punched the other side two fists on the chest. The bald bear laughed, "boy, if you want to hit your grandfather, you have to practice again." Said is a kick kick in the past.


    Xiao Shili just dodged the other party''s two attacks. His foot was too fast to dodge for a moment, so he had to lift his knee to protect himself. With the pain of his lower leg, he stepped back a few steps. The strength of his foot can''t be underestimated.


    Seeing that the other side was kicked back by himself, the bald bear took advantage of the victory and chased after him. After running a few steps, he punched the other side in the face again. Xiao Shili''s side head gave way to this punch, and suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed the arm that stretched over his shoulder, and then punched hard on the other side''s elbow joint


    With the sound of bone dislocation, the bald bear made a scream and staggered back a few steps. This scene immediately surprised everyone. The strong man, who was just like King Kong, held his own arm and howled miserably.


    Joints are the most vulnerable parts of human limbs, and where the joints are located, there are relatively few muscles and fat. In addition, the bald bear''s physique is not perfect. At most, it only practices a few noticeable muscles, which is far from the point of devil muscle man.


    The punch almost dislocated the joint of the bear''s left arm. He took a few steps back, holding a soft, drooping arm, breathing painfully and crossing the other hand.


    But Xiao Shili didn''t give him a chance. After three steps forward, his body suddenly soared up, turned around, and put his right foot firmly on the bald bear''s face.


    The bald bear stepped back quickly, and then sat down on the ground, but he didn''t fall down. With one hand on the ground, he barely supported and wanted to stand up. Gao Xiang raised his eyebrows in front of him. He could stand up again after Xiao Shili''s kick. This bald man''s fighting ability is really not so strong.


    Just when the bald man just bent his knee, how many fights did Xiao Shili''s man fight from childhood to adulthood? Yang Meiyu could not guess or imagine from his gentle appearance. But now she knew one thing, and she really looked down on each other.

 Chapter 58

    But... The girl''s pink lips bend up again. Even if she defeated the bald bear, she must have consumed a lot of physical strength in the fight just now. Even if she is good at fighting, she can''t beat three people in a row. It''s only a matter of time before she loses.


    Yang Meiyu ordered people to carry the bald bear down. It seems that it''s impossible not to send it to the hospital. Then she said in a cold voice, "Zhang Jun, you''ll come next."


    The man named Zhang Jun quietly walked out of the two rows of people, and then stood opposite Xiao Shili. Their physique was not much different. Zhang Jun''s characteristic was that his long hair was straight over his shoulders and almost covered half of his face. They stared at each other for a few minutes. Zhang Jun suddenly turned around and turned his back to Xiao Shili and walked in the opposite direction.


    As like as two peas in the field, he suddenly turned around and rushed to Xiao Shi. He jumped up two meters away from the distance. He jumped up and kicked the ball. This move was exactly the same as the one that Xiao Shi had left the bald bear. This guy wanted to knock down his opponent and was mentally better.


    The attack was much faster than that of the bald bear just now, but it wasn''t defensible. Xiao Shili put one arm in front of him and held his opponent''s foot. Then he turned his wrist and grabbed Zhang Jun''s foot with the other hand.


    Zhang Jun probably didn''t expect that this foot could be caught by the other party, but he didn''t move yet. His body had already soared up and rotated around, but he was thrown up by the other party. He was surprised. If he threw it out, he might be killed by the second as the saying goes.


    Then he knocked his other foot hard, and suddenly Xiao Shili kicked his hand away. When he fell to the ground, he quickly got up, and they were fighting hand to hand again. When Xiao Shili saw that the other side stepped back a few steps, he obviously wanted to distance himself. Just as he was approaching, Zhang Jun suddenly made a stab, raised his left foot and cut a sharp side kick.


    This foot directly cut to Xiao Shili''s face. He put up his right arm to block the blow. Just when he wanted to fight back, the other side suddenly backed back, avoided his attack range and opened the distance again.


    After a few seconds of stalemate, Zhang Jun hit Xiao Shili''s left arm and then swept the leg. The speed had to be admired by everyone present. Although Xiao Shili barely avoided and defended each other''s kicking, he always lost the best time to fight back. When he was escaped by his opponent, he had to admit that the other''s speed was really higher than his own.


    In this case, Xiao Shili''s eyes slightly condensed. Just as Zhang Jun raised his leg to kick himself again, he suddenly kicked forward to the other side without any defense. With the door wide open, they hit the opponent at the same time!


    They were like beasts fighting against each other. After the collision, they separated again. Xiao Shili staggered back a few steps and hit his back on a table in the corner of the wall. However, Zhang Jun flew straight up, soared four or five meters into the air, and then hit the floor heavily.


    Gao Xiang''s face is full of excitement. This kick is really beautiful. Li Ge''s most lethal weapon is his leg strength and skill. Gao Xiang realized this from his initial "body cutting". This one seems to be a win-win game. In fact, Xiao Shili has a huge advantage. This reminds him of a cartoon character, shankish in the pirate king.


    "Idiot! If you dare to fight with Li Ge, you are looking for death Feilong could not help but scold.


    Zhang Jun was lying face down on the ground. The other side came slowly and stood in front of him. He was staring at the slender devil''s feet. After holding up his body with his arms, he finally stuck to the ground.


    Yang Meiyu, including more than a dozen people behind her, frowned at this time. After she ordered people to lift her hands off the ground, Yang Meiyu finally began to look at Xiao Shili with a kind of curious eyes.


    "There''s the last one left. Let''s choose another one." Xiao Shili retreated to the center of the field and breathed a little. Even if he could fight again, he could not stop breathing.


    "No need." Yang Meiyu stepped forward with her bare slender body. The full outline of two peaches in front of her chest caught the eyes of both sides with her step. "In the third inning, I''ll be your opponent!"


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I never fight with women."


    "What''s the matter? Look down on women, or afraid of being defeated by women? " Yang Meiyu''s eyes were sharp, and there was a murderous air in them.


    "It''s just principles." Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s skirt, almost just can cover underwear, "and... Sister Yu is going to fight with a man like this?"


    Yang Meiyu had no matter whether the other party refused or not, she would take the hand directly. At this time, she looked down along the man''s eyes, and her pretty face turned red slightly. At the same time, she was a little shy. Damn you, where are your eyes at this time!


    "Well, I''ll go back and change my clothes now, and my people will accompany you and wait for me." Anyway, girls are girls after all. They can''t be seen by others in front of so many men.


    In addition, Yang Meiyu also has a secret, let her more can''t ignore this problem.


    "Sorry, I don''t have the patience." Xiao Shili holds his shoulders and smiles at the long legs under the girl''s skirt. Lin Shihan''s stockings are full of flesh. When people see them, they can''t help feeling like touching and kissing. They even want to bury their face in the warm and fragrant silk and even lick it.


    While Yang Meiyu''s is straight and mellow, plus white jade like snow-white slender shape, more ornamental value, he said with a smile, "either send someone out now, or admit defeat on the spot."

 Chapter 59

    "You..." of course, Yang Meiyu noticed that men''s eyes were always staring at their skirts. Although they could meet many such eyes when they were walking on the street, when they were facing the cold and murderous look in her eyes, the most they could do was to take a glance at them, and then they immediately moved away nervously. They didn''t dare to take a second look. No one dared to be presumptuous in school, Men can only secretly drool and secretly look at the boss''s charming posture behind her back. It''s the first time for her to be stared at by a man for a long time.


    Sex wolf, obscene, pervert! Yang Meiyu can''t help scolding in her heart, but she can''t scold each other in front of so many people, and she can''t use force to make him turn his eyes, and she can''t just walk away. She can only continue to stand in place to accept the obscenity of men''s eyes.


    In fact, there is no other reason why she has to go on the stage. Her best players have already lost to each other. If she sends others up again, the result will be the same. She didn''t know that she had made a big mistake until now, that is, she didn''t realize that this man had hidden his strength so deeply., It''s too late to regret at the moment. The only one who can defeat the other is himself, but it''s only possible.


    The girl''s expression of shyness, uneasiness and anger all fell into Xiao Shili''s eyes, and her emotion was almost teased. Then she looked away and gave a smile. "I understand that sister Yu wants to end it by herself, of course, but she doesn''t have to fight."


    Men''s eyes finally leave their own body, Yang Meiyu finally relaxed a little, smell a bright in the eyes, "then what do you want to compare?"


    "If I know right, Yujie should like drag racing very much."


    "Drag racing?" Yang Meiyu''s gorgeous face was slightly stunned, and then she couldn''t help laughing.


    "What is sister Yu laughing at?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." Xiao Shili had expected that women would have such a reaction, but his face was as usual.


    "Have you ever played with a car before?" Yang Meiyu makes no secret of using a kind of domineering language. Since she can go to the hospital to test Xiao Shili in person, naturally she has done some investigation on him behind his back. The result of the investigation doesn''t contain the information that the other party likes or is good at racing.


    "No Xiao Shili replied truthfully, "but I know that sister Yu''s drag racing technology is one of the best in the whole eastern district."


    "Now that you know it, you''re going to die yourself." The girl snorted scornfully.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. In a word, does sister Yu accept the gamble or say no?" Xiao Shili looked directly at the other side.


    Yang Meiyu did not speak, a pair of beautiful eyes again carefully observed the man in front of him, the other side in the end what idea, no one stupid enough to choose a bet that he will lose... And so on, her eyes suddenly flickered a light.


    No... the situation at the moment seems to be similar to that before. If you think about it carefully, weakness is just your own view of the other side, but is this man really in a weak position?


    Just like before, when the other party said that he wanted to challenge three people by one person, he thought he would be defeated, but the result was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Oh, I see. Yang Meiyu has a sneer on her lips. The same trick can''t work twice here. Xiao Shili, your strategy is to disguise yourself first, so that the other side can relax their vigilance, and then win by surprise.


    But this time, I''m afraid you''re going to play with fire. Yang Meiyu said with a cold smile in her heart, even if you know a little racing technology and hide it deeply, you will never be my opponent.


    Xiao Shili, you really overestimate yourself this time!


    In return, I''ll make you pay!


    "Well, sister Yu, haven''t you thought about it yet?" Xiao Shili showed a trace of impatience in his expression.


    "Hum." Yang Meiyu suddenly turned around and walked out. "At 0 o''clock this evening, at the entrance of Luojiang bridge, I''ll see you again."


    "Hum." Xiao Shili looked at the enchanting figure of the woman, and a smile appeared on her white face.


    In the box on the second floor of Hongbin tower, people sat around a table, but the food at the table did not move at all. It was not that everyone was not hungry, but that they could not eat at all.


    This meal was invited by the owner of the hotel. Less than an hour after the incident, the owner rushed to see that his shop had not been damaged. After listening to the description of the manager and the waiter, the owner was very grateful and insisted on keeping Xiao Shili and others for a meal. The shop was surrounded by nearly 200 people who were doing business on the street, It''s a miracle that they haven''t even moved a brick.


    "Brother Li, you really want to race the car with that girl!"


    Gao Xiang was the first to stand up. Just now, after Yang Meiyu left, Xiao Shili didn''t say a word. When he returned to the box, he just ate in a muffled voice. As a result, his brothers scratched their ears and scratched their cheeks like ants on a hot pot. It''s less than ten hours since 12 o''clock!


    "Well?"


    "Brother Li, this is not sure!" Feilong said anxiously.


    "Is it?" Xiao Shi put a piece of fish in his mouth.


    "Alas Gao Xianggang sat down and got up again. There''s no need to talk about Yang Meiyu''s strength in racing. The boss is clear about this, and he said it in front of the other party just now.


    "No, I''ll go to the girl now and make her disabled. If I can''t, I''ll do something on the locomotive." Gao Xiang said and walked toward the door. He opened the door and said to the two people outside, "little two, tiger son, follow me."


    "Xiangzi." Xiao Shili stopped him at the back, then put down his chopsticks, took out a napkin and wiped his mouth in a slow and orderly way. After high-intensity physical consumption, calorie supplement is essential. "Do you think I will lose, right?"


    Gao Xiang stopped and didn''t speak for a long time. Li Yuanqi said, "it''s not that we think you will lose, but that the probability of winning is too small."


    "One meaning." Xiao Shili took a sip of tea.


    "Brother Li, no matter what, you are really in a mess this time." Feilong is holding his shoulders. Xiao Shili didn''t discuss with a few people about three things before, which has already made everyone very worried. This time, he suddenly decided to do it again. Moreover, the racing is a matter that many people are laymen, so they naturally have no bottom in their hearts.


    "Well, you all think I''m going to lose this gamble." Xiao Shili stood up from his seat, "but I tell you, I will win. Is there anyone who has any opinion?"


    "Brother li..."


    "But..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the face of several brothers'' worried expression, Xiao Shili only shook his head and said: "when did I disappoint you?"

 Chapter 60

    This sentence is like a shot in the arm, and it''s like an elixir of rebirth. The three people''s originally gloomy look suddenly seemed to break a crack, and the light came out from the other side.


    Indeed, since he met this man, he did not let anyone who followed him down. Before that, Gao Xiang never thought that he would dominate the whole senior one, but at this moment, he has already begun to collide with senior two!


    These are all carried out in silence, perhaps because of Xiao Shili. We all feel that all these things seem to be completed in a logical way. Until now, we are awakened by this sentence.


    Seeing that the expressions on the three faces had recovered from the gloom, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "well, what are you still doing here?"


    "Ah?"


    "If you don''t find me a decent car, what can I do at night to compare with others?"


    "Oh, oh." The three men woke up and rushed out one after another.


    Chang Kunyu sat beside him from the beginning, but he didn''t speak all the time. Xiao Shili threw a cigarette to the other side, "well, now no one, say what you want."


    Chang Kunyu picked up the cigarette and pinched it. His eyes were curious, puzzled and grateful. "I really can''t guess. What are you thinking?"


    "What am I thinking?" Xiao Shili asked each other with a smile.


    "Aren''t you ready to ambush sister Yu?"


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili raised his head and laughed, "brother Yu, you are belittling me. I''m not a good man, but I don''t use this method to deal with a weak woman."


    "But..." Chang Kunyu''s eyes were even more strange, "what did I see at that time?"


    "Those who are hiding upstairs?" Xiao Shili lit the other side with a cigarette between his fingers. "When I was negotiating with your boss, didn''t you listen to me? I''ve given your boss two choices, and those people are preparing for her to choose the first one. "


    Chang Kunyu certainly understood that under that condition, Yang Meiyu would not choose to merge with each other, but he also understood one thing at the same time. No wonder at that time, Xiao Shili dared to let him who knew the inside story meet his boss easily. What he originally set up was not a Hongmen banquet.


    But at that time, the knife on the back was real, and the other side did not forget to tease himself without any risk.


    Chang Kunyu gave a wry smile and lit his cigarette. "That''s right, but after all, there''s no solution. Originally at that time you can easily win, Yu elder sister can''t win you, even if she plays in person, it''s the same. With my understanding of her, she won''t break her promise, but you finally pushed yourself into the abyss. Xiao Shili, I really don''t know whether you are smart or stupid? "


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Shili''s mouth is light.


    Chang Kunyu also laughed, "what you said just now has stabilized your people, but the reality is reality after all. Don''t you really think you can beat Yujie on the track¡°


    "Not necessarily."


    "What a megalomaniac." Chang Kunyu shook his head. "You already know something about sister Yu''s background. If it''s not very detailed, I can tell you that Yang Meiyu was infatuated with racing since childhood. When she was 12 years old in primary school, she was ranked in the top ten in the city''s road motorcycle race last year. Do you know what this means?"


    "What?"


    "It means only professional racing drivers can compete with her, don''t you?"


    Xiao Shili laughed and said nothing. He crushed the cigarette out in the ashtray. "Since that''s the case, we might as well have a gamble."


    "Bet on what?"


    "If I win tonight''s competition, Yang Meiyu''s power in the elite will disappear, and for the senior two who have lost their cohesion, I need to embezzle them. At that time, I hope you can come to my side." Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "What if you lose?" Chang Kunyu was a little surprised, but he asked back.


    "Talent will not have me, Xiao Shili, but that doesn''t mean I will disappear from your eyes." The man put his arms on the table. "Whenever you come to me for anything, I will try my best to help you finish it."


    Chang Kunyu wanted to laugh, but the man''s serious expression made him unable to laugh. Now he didn''t realize the value of this promise. Several years later, Chang Kunyu, known as the "Godfather" of China''s Mafia, recalled the past, and then lamented that it was the most priceless thing in the world that he didn''t get at that time.


    "It''s crazy." Chang Kunyu shook his head and said.


    "That''s settled." Xiao Shi stood up, turned his back and walked to the huge French window. The sky outside was a little gray. It seemed that a storm would come at night.

 Chapter 61

    Late at night, the city, which has been noisy all day, has finally entered a dormancy. But this old and young city can never be completely engulfed by the darkness.


    Luojiang bridge is one of the famous tourist attractions in J city. When the night falls, the lights will render the bridge colorful and dreamlike. The Luojiang bridge is more than 30 meters wide and has six lanes. The main bridge, more than 600 meters long, is like a rainbow across the Luojiang River, connecting the eastern and northern economic zones.


    11: Around 30, a group of people dressed like students and little gangsters appeared on the observation platform at the side of the bridge, and the crowd was mixed with the roar of several engines.


    On the colorful ground reflected by the bridge lights, several figures slowly came out of the darkness in the distance. Xiao Shili came to a neat stack of locomotives, a total of six, the same color Yamaha, four streetcars, two lying race.


    Gao Xiang leads a teenage boy to Xiao Shili, "brother Li, his family runs a motorcycle shop. These cars are taken from his shop." And toward the boy, "you tell brother Li about the situation."


    "Oh." The latter is naturally knowledgeable, "Li Ge, I''m really sorry. If you want to buy a more professional racing car, you have to book it from the manufacturer in advance. These six cars are the best configuration in my shop. If it''s just an ordinary locomotive, surely no one in the city can match any of these six cars."


    Several people think that Xiao Shili can''t be satisfied. In the formal competition, he can''t lose to the other party in terms of hardware. But in such a short time, it''s impossible to find a car that can really participate in the competition in this city or transported from other places and has been debugged by professionals.


    "That''s it." Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili nodded with satisfaction, went to a black car and stepped up. After the fire, he tried to pinch the accelerator and change several gears. When he was still in junior high school, he rode such a motorcycle several times when he was fooling around with Da Zhuang. At this time, he simulated the feeling of going on the road, but he was not very proficient.


    As long as people around him have ridden motorcycles a little, they can see the level of Xiao Shili, and only at the stage of riding. When they think that he will drive this kind of car and professional racers in the city, they can''t help but sweat for the boss.


    Gao Xiang, Feilong and others are even more nervous. But at this moment, they have to swallow their words. If it wasn''t for this time, there would be very few vehicles and pedestrians on the street. They would never let the boss take the risk.


    After a while, eight side-by-side racing cars galloped over from the other side of the bridge. The eight racing cars lined up slightly to form an inverted cone. The drivers were all wearing professional racing suits and helmets. Coupled with the huge roar of the engine, the momentum was overwhelming.


    The two groups stood face to face on the viewing platform. The driver took off his helmet and showed a beautiful face.


    Today, Yang Meiyu is wearing a black tight leather suit, which highlights her extremely attractive figure incisively and vividly. The smooth and sexy curves of her legs and hips hit everyone''s eyeballs in a moment. The most exaggerated thing is the pair of huge balls in front of her chest. Under the smooth luster of the leather suit, she feels almost * *.


    Although everyone''s heart is tied to the upcoming competition, the men''s eyes can''t help but be attracted by the girl''s blood spraying costume. For a moment, they forget that the woman in front of them is the biggest enemy to be defeated tonight.


    The ride Yang Meiyu brought tonight is the car she used in the official competition. It''s called "Hongdian". Originally, her opponent was an amateur like Xiao Shili, so there was no need to use her own car. But if you want to win, you have to convince the other side. On her way here, she had a special warm-up, and now she is in good condition.


    "Well, can we start?" The girl rushed to Xiao Shi and lifted her sharp chin.


    "Just waiting for you."


    "Hum." Yang Meiyu''s lips showed a scornful smile, from the other side''s motorcycle riding posture and eyes, we can see that he is really a layman.


    The two men then determined the route, starting from the south side of the Luojiang bridge, and then along the North Ring Road on the Bank of the river, into the urban area. After bypassing half of the city, they finally returned to the south side of the bridge.


    A black and a red two cars stop at the starting line at the same time. Xiao Shili takes the helmet from Feilong. Yang Meiyu sneers on the other side, "if it''s too late to repent now, it''s ok if you lose. I don''t want to see the scene of cars destroying people."


    "Sister, it''s no use cursing me. In addition, the clothes are beautiful tonight." Xiao Shili returned each other a ruffian smile.


    "Well, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    As the race began to prepare, the two cars began to roar like angry bulls. Yang Meiyu put on her helmet and turned the accelerator slowly. In the low roar of the engine, the graceful curve slightly stuck to the car body. Xiao Shili has not yet put on his helmet.


    At this time, one of his hands reached into his pocket and took out the treasure which had been taken with him and shrunk to the size of a matchbox. With a little thumb on it, the treasure immediately unfolded and turned into a thick ancient book. After opening it, it fell on his palm.


    Yang Meiyu is concentrating on it. She can''t help but feel strange about the man''s behavior. She didn''t expect that he was still a believer. She pulled up the front cover of her helmet and said, "it''s too late to ask your God to bless you now, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Shili put the book in his clothes and put on his helmet. "I always like to listen to fate."


    The starter raised the flag and waved down. The two cars suddenly burst out like beasts who had accumulated strength for a long time. At the same time, they rushed out. The sky with thick clouds suddenly roared with thunder, and a flash of lightning pierced the darkness in the distance, as if it had opened the prelude to this fatal gambling.

 Chapter 62

    On the shining bridge, two cars, one black and one red, are moving forward along the straight road. Although the two cars are in a horizontal state at the beginning, soon, the red position gradually surpasses the black car and leaps to the front.


    The speed of the two cars gradually approached 200 mph, obviously surpassing all the vehicles in the city. And this is exactly the test of the driver''s death.


    Although there are not many vehicles on the bridge at night, after all, there are not one without them. Red and black light into two light in sporadic vehicles smart through, because the two cars co-exist in the same lane, so the space is extremely limited, in order to avoid vehicles at the same time also pay attention to each other''s distance, and for any party, blocked by the obstacles in front of the vehicle, it means the end of the game.


    Two cars passed the bridge one after the other, although the distance between them was not very large. Just now, it''s always level road, so they just need to avoid the vehicles in front of them, which is not very difficult for a novice.


    But as soon as we get on the road, the road condition is a little more complicated, and the ability of professional racers is reflected all of a sudden. When passing a corner, the red locomotive body tilts, almost with the smallest radius, and turns around when it rubs the ground, while the black one is much more clumsy. It takes a big circle to barely hit the sidewalk next to it. As a result, the distance between the two workshops is instantly widened.


    Xiao Shili looked forward through the glass of his helmet. There was only a red tail lamp in his field of vision, and it would disappear from his eyes from time to time. He grasped the handlebar of the car and didn''t wear gloves. At this time, he was sweating.


    In the section just passing the bridge, it seems that there is no problem with both cars. In fact, Xiao Shili''s heart almost jumped out of his chest. A person who has never driven a racing car suddenly sped at a speed of nearly 200 miles. It is impossible not to be nervous. Moreover, he almost swept the car in front of him several times. Although he also experienced a little pleasure from it, the pleasure was always in a state of panic.


    Not yet? Not yet?


    Xiao Shili said silently in his heart that the accelerator of his right hand could speed up, but he didn''t have the assurance and courage. I don''t know when the luck will change. Once the fortune cheating treasure comes into effect, it''s not a problem for me to be strong. At least not now.


    As a man who has only touched the car a few times, Xiao Shili certainly knows his weight. The reason why he dares to challenge the girl like this is that he naturally wants to win by relying on his so-called "super ability", that is, he gambles all his hopes on cheating.


    The reason for this decision is not only to dissolve the influence of sophomore, but also to do with Baojian itself. I must try to use Baojian as much as possible, so that I can find more information from the process.


    After talking with Lao Lu and his daughter that night, Xiao Shili also understood that Baojian is still in the experimental stage, that is, no one can really explain the function and usage of Baojian. Therefore, if we want to further improve and understand this "book", we must find the answer ourselves.


    Thinking a little bit distracted, in front of a sudden flash of light, a Cherokee tightly rubbed to lie on the race to fly past, Xiao Shili surprised out a cold sweat, at the moment two cars have been driven to the north outer ring, the road is relatively more vehicles up, most of them are some late night trucks.


    If a person''s brain is under high-intensity mental pressure for a long time, the operation of the nervous system will gradually begin to weaken. Just as a person tries his best to fight against an opponent who is much stronger than himself, even if his strength is not exhausted, his mind will shrink back first and then collapse.


    At this point, Xiao Shili has already surpassed the ordinary people, but at this moment, his spirit has slowly changed. The hands holding the handlebars began to shake, but they could not stop anyway. Just as he had just dodged the Cherokee, his right hand relaxed uncontrollably. With the sliding of the pointer on the dial, he realized this, but he could not do it by twisting down the accelerator.


    Come on, come on! Xiao Shili said silently in his heart that a drop of sweat flows through his cheek along the bridge of his nose. If the effect of Baojian doesn''t start again, I''m afraid I have to stop and admit defeat or kill people! Yang Meiyu in front of him is probably far away, and he can''t even see the other party''s taillights.


    No, I can''t be distracted at this time!


    Xiao Shili readjusts his spirit. Just at this time, a Mazda on the right side in front of him suddenly merges and drives up the lane where Xiao Shili is. The latter is in order to avoid a car in front of him and make a deviation, but he did not expect that a car suddenly appeared on the half way, directly blocking in front of him from a distance of five or six meters.


    Fuck! Xiao Shili suddenly turned the front of the car, and the motorcycle almost ran across the side lane. At the critical moment, he avoided the car in front of him, and his clothes even touched the other party''s tail light.


    However, before he was lucky that he had recovered his life, his car ran straight into a truck on the side. Unless his speed could drop to zero in 0.1 seconds, he would never be able to avoid it.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes, but he didn''t think he would die here. All of a sudden, the past flashed in front of his eyes. I have some regrets in my heart, but I don''t regret it. Since it''s gambling, I win and lose, but this time I give up my principle and believe in something completely uncertain.


    The wind was blowing by his ears. When Xiao Shili opened his eyes, it seemed that it had been a long time. In fact, it was less than a second. He was still driving on the road, and he had succeeded from another lane to another.


    I''m fine! What is it? He can''t help looking in the rearview mirror. The truck is in the back, but he has been pulled down a long way.


    What''s going on? After the brain stopped for a moment, Xiao Shili understood immediately.


    When I rushed to the truck just now, I was just catching up with the other party. At that time, at such a fast speed, it was not obvious whether the car in front was moving or stationary. Although Xiao Shili had given up his heart at that time, his instinct for survival still made him turn the front of the car to one side. As a result, he went beyond the front of the car. As for why the other party slowed down, it is not known.


    There was a murmur from behind. Xiao Shi''s heart finally calmed down. The boundary between life and death was only a few decimal places away. In reality, there could not be two times. The only possibility was that

 Chapter 63

    Yang Meiyu looked back and made sure she left the man far behind. The result was expected, so she didn''t have any surprise or joy.


    The girl reached out and took off her heavy helmet. Her short hair was scattered in the fast night wind. Under the dark night, it gave people a lazy and beautiful feeling. Anyway, the result has been decided. The next thing is to drive the car to the destination, and then accept a higher level of defeat. No, to be exact, it''s the man''s defeat.


    The bright light in the rearview mirror suddenly stabbed his eyes. Yang Meiyu turned her head slightly, looking surprised. At the same time, there was a faint roar of the locomotive.


    Is that the guy?


    Yang Meiyu''s cold pupils can''t help but widen. I can''t believe that he''s catching up! Maybe I read it wrong, or?


    No, I''m not wrong.


    On the dark locomotive, the man''s hair stirred in the wind, and the beautiful but smiling face was him!


    The other side took off his helmet and galloped on the road at such a speed. Is he crazy? Yang Meiyu is even more surprised, why is it that the guy who was thrown away by himself suddenly catches up? It''s like a dying man suddenly stands up.


    Is it a sudden rise in state! The girl put on her helmet again, turned on the gas and raised the number on the dashboard. Hum, no matter what, the winner must be herself.


    However, after driving for dozens of seconds, Yang Meiyu found that the distance between the two sides did not increase because of her own acceleration, but continued to decrease. She thought that the other side would catch up because of her temporary relaxation, but now it seems not so.


    That man, with the greatest speed, wants to catch up with himself! This is a sudden thought in her heart. The maximum speed of "Hongdian" is 250 miles, but she dare not drive at the maximum speed on such a dense road.


    And the other party actually... Is that guy really not afraid of death?


    Thinking a little distracted, in front of a gold cup suddenly slowed down, Yang Meiyu feel behind a cool, busy side body to avoid.


    No, it''s not a time for wishful thinking. She has to concentrate. She is in a cold sweat. She says in her heart.


    Good!


    Xiao Shili watched the front, let the wind blow his cheek, just that kind of nerve high tension feeling, has completely disappeared, instead of a kind of in the rapid sprint, as if with the wind into one pleasure.


    The effect of Baojian seems to have come a little late, but after all, it caught up. Since the disaster, the car on the road seems to have been enchanted and will automatically get out of the way. In a word, it can be interpreted as one''s luck.


    The state of the locomotive seems to have changed in some way. Xiao Shili unscrupulously pushed the throttle to the maximum, and the number on the dashboard gradually tended to 250. At the same time, he pulled the heavy ancient books out of his arms with his other hand.


    This is the first time that Xiao Shili has witnessed the change of good and evil value. Good value is good value! This means that you don''t have to worry about any consequences, and you can make every layer of luck envelop you!


    Great. It''s not a problem to overtake that woman at such a speed. Xiao Shili in the fast pleasure, but did not know that he ignored another serious problem.


    I hate it! I hate it! Damn it!


    Why does it seem that there are so many vehicles all of a sudden, so there is no way to continue to increase the speed!


    Yang Meiyu''s two rows of white Xiaobei teeth gently bite together. Now it''s more than midnight, but looking at the road in front, there seem to be more and more cars. In this way, it means that it''s impossible to get rid of the annoying guy behind.


    It is impossible for the two people to travel between the cities at such a high speed without attracting the attention of the police. Just as we were about to get off the North Ring Road, two police cars and sirens appeared on the main road leading to the city.


    The girl is obviously an expert in avoiding the pursuit of the police. After a sharp turn, the car immediately drove onto another path on the left. Before the game, there were two alternate routes, but this one didn''t belong to any of them. But at the moment, Xiao Shili is the God who blocks and kills the God and the Buddha who blocks and kills the Buddha. No matter where you go, I will accompany you to the end.


    The road seems to lead to the outskirts. The scenery along the way gradually becomes desolate. After a few minutes, the police car rings and disappears.


    The police are not the problem! Yang Meiyu didn''t pay any attention, but from time to time from the light reflected in the rearview mirror, she saw that the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer.


    No matter what, this guy can''t surpass me, no matter what!


    Unconsciously, the girl''s right hand began to constantly force, the dial pointer constantly jump, slowly close to the max.


    There must be no problem. Your mount is a "red battery". How can a common civilian vehicle compare with your favorite car? As long as the horsepower output of the "red battery" reaches the maximum, you will soon be able to throw away your opponent! She said to herself.


    The two cars were flying at the same time on the not wide road. At this time, a black object appeared in front of the street lamp, which seemed to extend straight ahead.


    Bridge? Xiao Shili felt slightly moved. He was not familiar with the place, so he didn''t know whether there was a bridge, but he didn''t seem to have any impression when he looked at the map before.


    The part of the bridge in the distance, because the distance between the street lamps is far, and the light source is uneven (it is obvious that some of the street lamps are broken), appears to be a little shadowy. You can only see it about 30 meters clearly, and you can''t see it farther away.


    The most basic requirement of a car driver is anticipation. Although Xiao Shili is not a professional driver, he knows this. Looking at the black bridge in front of him, he suddenly has a bad feeling in his heart.


    It is said that he has a treasure to protect himself, and he has no worries at all. But Xiao Shili didn''t know why he suddenly felt this. He always felt as if something was in his heart. He was very uncomfortable, but he couldn''t think of it for a moment.

 Chapter 64

    In the course of these thoughts, 250 miles an hour, he had been brought to the middle of the bridge. There were several street lamps broken down, and a section of the bridge was almost completely hidden in the dark. Xiao Shili could only see Yang Meiyu''s tail lamp in front of him. Fortunately, there was no other vehicle on the bridge, only a large truck full of goods came from the opposite side.


    Yang Meiyu didn''t have this darkness in mind. Compared with the North Ring Road, which was crowded with vehicles before, this empty bridge can be ridden with eyes closed. There is only one car coming in the opposite direction. From the light, it should be a big truck. It seems that there is no chance to get rid of each other here.


    Just when Yang Meiyu thought so in her heart, her eyes were suddenly stung by a bright light. She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. When she reflected what happened, it was too late.


    what! As soon as Xiao Shili got behind him, he suddenly saw that the truck was driving in the opposite direction on the left in front of him. Suddenly, he turned his head and rushed to the side of the road like crazy. Just when he almost hit the guardrail, the driver was in a hurry. The car turned again and drew a S-shaped road line.


    Xiao Shili was not on guard, so he would definitely hit the truck in front of him, but the sudden turn of the car just bypassed him. At the moment when the two cars were wrong, the driver in the window of the truck showed a frightened face, obviously because of the fatigue of driving at night. After seeing that Xiao Shili was ok, maybe he was afraid of getting into trouble. The truck didn''t stop at all and drove away at a faster speed.


    Xiao Shili wiped his cold sweat and turned back to scold the stupid driver. When he turned his head, he suddenly noticed that the tail light that had been guiding him had disappeared.


    Although the bridge is not big, it is very long and straight through. There is no turning in the middle. That is to say


    Shit! Xiao Shili blurted out a curse, suddenly turned the accelerator and rushed forward. Then he remembered that the place where the truck had just swung over was exactly where Yang Meiyu was.


    The tires could rub against the ground, and the car stopped on the dark bridge. Xiao Shili jumped out of the car and rushed to the bridge side, then suddenly stopped. It turned out that the bridge was built when. There was no guardrail on the bridge side, only a row of water mud piers half a meter apart.


    Tonight, the sky was completely covered with thick clouds, and there was not even any starlight. With the help of the street lamp in the distance, we could see the water wave flickering below. After visual inspection, the height was about four to five meters. It should be OK for people to fall down. After no locomotive or human remains were found around, Xiao Shili was a little relieved, although they were hostile at present, But no one wants to see a beautiful girl, hit by a truck, scattered.


    However, it seems that Yang Meiyu was not hit, but was forced into the river by the truck.


    Now he''s not in a hurry. He slowly takes out his cigarette from his pocket to light it. It''s OK for a person to fall down at such a height. The game has already come to an end. The rest is not easy to tease beautiful women. Xiao Shili naturally doesn''t want to miss it.


    After waiting for a while, the sound of splashing water finally came from below. As expected, big Mimi Xuejie was still alive, but the car was completely destroyed.


    "Help... Help¡°


    Ah? Xiao Shili was laughing happily, but suddenly he was stunned. What?


    "Help


    The voice from under the bridge was frightened and weak, as if it didn''t look like Yang Meiyu''s voice. Before the second call for help came out, it suddenly stopped.


    No, this woman can''t swim! Xiao Shili vomited the cigarette out of his mouth. He was so unlucky that he couldn''t even care to take off his clothes, so he jumped into the water.


    Although it''s summer, it''s late at night, and it''s going to rain, so the river is still a little cold. When Xiao Shili came to the surface, he saw a shadow struggling in front of him.


    He first around to each other''s back, and then suddenly dragged the girl''s armpit, the girl did not realize that someone came to save herself, still struggling with hands and feet.


    Xiao Shili tried his best to keep the girl''s body steady. He quickly looked left and right. Looking around, it was only dark. He suddenly thought that it was bad. He forgot that it was in the middle of the bridge, hundreds of meters away from the banks on both sides, but he didn''t have time to think about it at that time.


    If you only rely on one person''s physical strength, but also with a person who can''t swim at all, it is impossible to swim to the opposite shore, at least you are not sure.


    In his eagerness, he quickly looked around, and finally saw a dark shadow in a certain direction. In this case, he didn''t care what it was. Xiao Shili held the girl in one hand, patted the water in the other, and swam in the direction of the dark shadow.


    "Hoo They both came out of the water at the same time. Xiao Shili gasped for breath, and the girl in his arms coughed violently. Both of them fell to the ground. The girl''s soft body was firmly pressed on Xiao Shili. Before, he saw that big fart, which was very warped, bumped into the middle of the man''s legs, but Xiao Shili had no time to think about it, Just focus on breathing, two people keep such posture, each breathing recovery.


    This place seems very close. Unexpectedly, it is so far away. Xiao Shili feels that he has swam more than 300 meters, which is his limit. His thinking is a little scattered. He vaguely feels that he is holding a round, big and soft thing in his hand, and subconsciously pinches it hard.


    After coughing for a while, Yang Meiyu felt her body moving and could not help but groan. In fact, the time she fell into the water was not long, but because she was riding a car and directly fell into the water, her body was dragged down by the car, and she was nervous and afraid, so she didn''t float for a long time and drank a lot of water.


    Have I been saved? By whom? By that guy? A wisp of consciousness came to her mind, and she could not help moaning. But it was not because of the discomfort after drowning, but because of a strange feeling in some part of her body, she could not help crying out.


    She suddenly realized that she was being held, and her whole back was still tightly pressed on each other''s body. Her attention unconsciously focused on a very comfortable part of her body at the moment. It turned out to be her own chest, right! Why is there still a big hand holding on to that attractive peach.


    "Ah The girl let out a exclamation, and jumped up from the warm body below. It didn''t matter that she jumped. Fart, Gu also pushed hard. Xiao Shili couldn''t help but scream, and pressed his hands between his legs.

 Chapter 65

    "You... You... You..." Yang Meiyu, trembling, retreated to one side and pointed to the man, half because of his cold body, the other half because of his shame, anger and fear.


    "I... i... I what?" Xiao Shili turned over and sat up, one hand still pressed between his legs. It was not because of the pain, but because of the soft feeling. It was so sudden.


    "Gentle scum!" Yang Meiyu finally thought of a word. If it wasn''t for lack of energy, she would have killed him!


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili laughed again, and there were still water drops on his face. "Is this your evaluation of the life-saving benefactor?"


    "You..." just now, he really saved himself, but he took advantage of this opportunity to treat himself... From childhood to adulthood, he has not been like any man... A sense of shame surged up from the bottom of the girl''s heart, forget it, but now is not the time to say such a thing.


    Yang Meiyu quickly recovered the cold look, "I did not ask you to save me, you can go your own way."


    "Easy to say." Xiao Shili took out his mobile phone, cigarette and wallet, which were still on the ground. They were all wet. "OK, now you jump down, I promise you will only watch on the side."


    "Didn''t you save me for yourself?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t think I''ll thank you for that!" The girl threw down a sentence, turned around and walked towards the dark place behind her.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully completed a good deed. The good value has been increased by 200 points. You have successfully saved a person''s life. You get an extra red star. If you gather three red stars, it will have unexpected effects. Please refer to the description on the title page for the specific usage."


    Xiao Shili gave a bitter smile, which is probably the worst price to be a good man. He was thinking about other problems in his mind, and didn''t pay special attention to the tips in his mind. Anyway, they were all the same, and he took out the treasure from his arms.


    After soaking in the water for such a long time, this book made of unknown materials is not wet at all. Xiao Shili at the moment also finally understand why he always feel wrong before, until things happen, he just wake up.


    To use the magic power of Baojian to win is to improve one''s luck. However, one aspect is ignored. If it is a match between two people, the misfortune of the opponent can also be regarded as an improvement of one''s luck. When the truck crashed into the roadside, he realized like lightning.


    Fortunately, things are controlled at the lowest point in countless possibilities, and I really don''t think about it well. Xiao Shili doesn''t want to kill anyone, and he doesn''t want to see Yang Meiyu''s accident. I''m afraid it''s just because he''s a beautiful woman and doesn''t hurt women. This is one of his creeds.


    Xiao Shili looked around and felt that it was probably the upper reaches of the Luojiang River, where the river surface was extremely wide. Before entering the city, Luojiang river filled the two rivers in order not to affect the urban construction. This is an area that has not been filled. It should be a small island in the middle of the river, There is more than one such Island, but the one at the foot is just in the middle of the river, with an area less than half the size of a basketball court.


    "Hey, how do we get out of here?" Cold voice from behind, the original Yang Meiyu in a circle, also found here is an isolated land, had to return to the original place.


    "I don''t know, if there is a boat nearby..."


    "No, I''ve seen it all around." Yang Meiyu interrupted him coldly.


    "There''s really no way to do that. We have to wait for people to come to us." Xiao Shili squatted down and picked up the wet mobile phone. Sure enough, it couldn''t be turned on because of the water.


    "Can you still use your cell phone?" He looked up.


    "Pig head, you can''t see for yourself." Yang Meiyu said unhappily, and then her face reddened slightly. Fortunately, she couldn''t see each other in the dark.


    Xiao Shili looks back. The girl seems to be wrapped up in a thin layer of opaque film. Only looking at the outline in the dark is more like having no clothes on. There is really no room for a mobile phone. He doesn''t feel what the other party said just now, as if he deliberately asked him to see her.


    Unable to communicate, and without water tools, he would be trapped here... Xiao Shili shakes his head. If under normal circumstances, the people on both sides find that they have not returned to the starting point and the phone can not get through, they will certainly look for it along the way. But this road is outside the established route, and no one can imagine that they will be here at the moment.


    "Hey, there may be a car passing by on the opposite bridge." Yang Meiyu pointed to the bridge in the distance, "let''s have a try."


    "Yes, but I don''t think anyone will care about us." Xiao Shili turned and left. "Drivers who drive all night have to deliver the goods at the scheduled time. There are no residential areas or factories near here, and naturally no ordinary people will pass by.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Yang Meiyu quickly called out, "you also need to help."


    Xiao Shili ignored each other and went straight into the dark. Yang Meiyu was the only one who could be touched by the weak light.


    "A nuisance." The girl shrunk slightly, and then looked at the bridge with bright and dark lights. It''s strange that a car passed by at this time. What''s more, that guy is right. Other people won''t care about this kind of bussiness that doesn''t take much time.


    It''s so cold... It''s so annoying... The clothes are all wet, and even the underwear are... As a spoiled young lady in the family, Yang Meiyu has never suffered such a crime. When her mouth is flat, she can''t help crying. Why do she want to drag racing with that annoying guy? It''s all his fault!

 Chapter 66

    There was a faint sound behind her. It was like someone was crying. The girl''s shoulders trembled. She quickly turned around with a scared expression on her face. The sound seemed to come from the water. What is it? Please don''t come out now


    The voice seemed to hear her words, and deliberately against her, the dark water suddenly splashed away, a black thing suddenly jumped out, Yang Meiyu could not help but scream, turned and hit another tall body.


    The girl screamed and jumped away again. The dry branches scattered all over the ground. The figure in front of her reached out and grabbed the girl''s little hand and pulled her back from the edge of losing her center of gravity. Behind was deep water.


    Xiao Shili just wants to let go, but Yang Meiyu pours into her arms. Her slender jade body is close to the man''s body, as if she is going to throw herself to the ground.


    "How... How..." Xiao Shili was a little surprised. The girl''s sudden action caught him off guard.


    "Ghost... There is a ghost..." Yang Meiyu whispered in Xiao Shili''s ear, weeping slightly.


    "Ghost?" Xiao Shili frowned, let go of the girl and took a few steps forward. Yang Meiyu gently grabbed his clothes and hid behind him.


    "Ghost... Is this one?" Xiao Shili grabs something from the ground. Yang Meiyu''s face turns red immediately. The other person is holding a big frog in his hand.


    "I can''t see that the eldest sister, who is famous for her talent, is so timid." Xiao Shili laughed. This time he found something interesting.


    "You don''t have to worry about using..." Yang Meiyu tooted a small mouth, eyes are still staring at the frog, "take it away quickly!"


    "You''re afraid of frogs, too." Xiao Shili threw the frog into the water.


    "Who says I''m afraid? It''s all you. What''s the matter with running around?" The girl''s small face is full of responsibility in each other''s expression, "if you don''t find someone, pig head, do you want to be trapped here all your life?"


    "I didn''t say, I think... Just picking branches."


    "Why are you picking up branches again?" Yang Meiyu said angrily.


    "Come on, miss, you didn''t see this day. It''s going to rain soon. Do you want to catch a cold? And the clothes have to be dry. " Xiao Shili picked up the branches scattered on the ground again.


    "Do you want to spend the night here?" After listening, Yang Meiyu frowned again.


    "Not necessarily, but I guess most of our people can''t find us until dawn. As the boss, we can''t be too ugly in front of my younger brother."


    Yang Meiyu''s heart suddenly moved. It''s not like his speaking style. Is this guy deliberately accommodating himself... Disgusting! I don''t need this kind of fake kindness.


    "There''s a shed over there. You can go and wait for me first." Xiao Shili pointed to the opposite.


    "No... I''ll wait for you." Yang Meiyu thought of staying alone again and shook her head.


    Xiao Shili knew that she was afraid of ghosts, and he didn''t tease her any more. He leaned down and said, "don''t stand silly. Come and help."


    "Oh." Yang Meiyu reluctantly answered and secretly glared at him. Just now, her impression of him changed a little. Now it''s this bad virtue again. It''s really wrong.


    They moved the branches to the shack. The shack is actually a simple hut made of thatch, which is used by fishermen nearby to rest temporarily. Xiao Shili collected a lot of branches in the shed, enough to burn them until tomorrow morning. After making a fire on the ground with a lighter, there was a little light and warmth in the dark night. They both felt much better.


    Just as the fire started, there was a thunder in the air. After a long period of heavy rain, it finally came down. In the rain and fog, the originally dim bridge became more blurred, while the lights on both sides disappeared completely.


    This feeling is like being trapped in another space that has nothing to do with the world, which makes people feel lonely.


    Xiao Shili took off his T-shirt, put it on a tree branch and baked it by the fire. He took another look at the girl next to him. Although they were under the same roof, they were two meters apart, just within the range of each other''s ability to bake.


    Yang Meiyu curled up together, holding her knees and staring at the fire, as if she didn''t mean to take off her clothes. For the first time, her bright eyes didn''t have the cold and strong feeling on the scene, but showed a trace of innocence and melancholy of an ordinary girl.


    "Hello."


    "Hello


    Xiao Shili called twice, and Yang Meiyu slowly turned her head. Her beautiful little face was quickly covered with frost, "what are you doing?"


    "Your clothes are wet." Xiao Shili pointed to the other party''s "tights".


    "What''s your business?"


    Maybe she is used to speaking like this, and then she feels that her tone is a little too much. Although they are enemies, anyway, this guy has saved his life, and he won''t be reduced to this kind of land because of himself. To tell you the truth, he is suffering with himself now, She didn''t have any gratitude and guilt in her heart.


    "That..." Yang Meiyu secretly looked at Xiao Shili and said in a small voice, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "I just want to remind you that there must have been a lot of water in your fully enclosed clothes when you came ashore just now. It''s strange that your skin won''t be soaked and rotten if you stay like this all night." Xiao Shili pointed to the girl''s feet again.


    Of course, Yang Meiyu knows that her hands, feet and other parts of her body have been soaked in water since just now. It''s no wonder that she doesn''t feel uncomfortable. But she can''t do it anyway if she wants to take off her clothes in front of a strange man, not to mention the enemy.


    "Forget it, I''ll go over there and call me when you''re dressed." Xiao Shili took off his jeans and put them by the fire. He wore a pair of boxed underwear inside, which was not exposed. However, Yang Meiyu saw the bulge between the man''s legs, and her pretty face turned red with shame. She quickly looked away. She was so big that she had never seen a boy''s body. Although she was not naked, she still made her heart beat.


    Yang Meiyu suddenly remembered something, but it was raining heavily outside. Just about to speak, Xiao Shili had already entered the rain.


    She sat quietly for a while, and then seemed to make a big decision. Then she slowly extended her hand to her back. There was a thin zipper at the top of her neck, and slowly pulled down along the zipper, and the black one-piece leather coat opened a hole from the back.


    After the girl finished these, she pulled down her clothes in front of her, but she didn''t take them off to the end. Instead, she put her arms in front of her chest and stretched out her two snow-white arms one after another. Although she felt that Xiao Shili couldn''t peep, she still couldn''t let go.


    Yang Meiyu touched her cheek. What''s the matter with her? Why do you have this feeling? She just took off her clothes near a strange man in a strange place, and her reaction was so big. Although no one touched her, and she didn''t see or hear anything, she had a strange feeling in her heart.


    After taking a deep breath, the girl finally pulled down her clothes. Two snow-white jades and breasts jumped out. Even she was startled. After stopping for a while, she gently swung her waist and buttocks, and took off her leather tights to her feet, revealing her boneless waist and sleek body, The original snow-white skin turned into a slight bronze color, looking like a perfect work of art.


    At the moment, Yang Meiyu is wearing only a pink bra all over her body, but she has nothing to wear below. Her two round and upturned snow-white breasts are completely exposed to the air. As the girl walks out of her clothes, her tender white buttocks also vibrate slightly. When she bends down to get her clothes, she finds that she is wearing only a small T-Back, There is only a piece of cloth in the front to cover the shame, and a thin pink belt in the back to tighten the buttock groove. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it. This is also the reason why she worries when fighting with Xiao Shili during the day.


    If Xiao Shili knew the girl''s appearance at the moment, he would not be able to stay outside so calmly.

 Chapter 67

    Yang Meiyu bent her legs, gently took the man''s pants, put them under the fart, and sat up. She did it to make herself comfortable, but when she did it, she could not help but have an indescribable pleasure. She caressed her body with her slender hands, felt her body, from her shoulders to her chest, and then down. After her legs, the girl couldn''t help breathing quickly.


    Although I often do this when I take a bath at home, today my fingertips seem to be electrified. I feel wonderful when I touch my skin. Is it because I have a man''s clothes under my fart?


    I don''t know when I began to have this habit. Many of them started after taking a bath. Like many girls, Mei Yu grew up watching idol dramas and listening to pop songs. She naturally had a desire for boys, but from childhood to adulthood, both the boys with her companions and the boys around her kept a kind of respect for herself Even fear. In order for the boys to obey themselves, they must also maintain a cold and arrogant image.


    In fact, no one knows that the reason why she wants to control and lead men is actually a hidden desire for men. Since she can''t get them, she subconsciously turns this kind of * * into their domination.


    For a long time, Mei Yu learned how to comfort herself when she took a bath. This is a way for her to release herself. Who can imagine that as a beautiful girl, she didn''t even say a word of intimacy to any boy when she was 17 years old.


    Meiyu grabs Xiao Shili''s clothes and sticks them tightly to her face. A man''s breath envelops her like warm sunshine. She keeps caressing her. Her big leg fingers finally swim deeper and deeper.


    "Um... Ah... Oh..." the girl couldn''t help groaning and groaning. There was an unprecedented feeling below. The 17-year-old girl reached high tide for the first time in the breath of men.


    Inside the hut, spring is full of meaning. I believe any man will stop when he sees it and can''t control himself. But Xiao Shili sat by the river without knowing anything. He didn''t know that heaven was behind him and the rain had stopped. He felt so bored that he wanted to take a fishing rod and fish for shrimp.


    Women are slow... Xiao Shili mutters that he is not XiMenqing, and of course he is not liuxiahui. I don''t know how long I''ve been sitting alone in the heavy rain. I can''t help but want to go back and have a look. It''s not that he is suffering from the rain, but it''s too boring. What''s more, girls can''t take off completely. What''s the difference between wearing underwear and SWIMSUIT? Men and women in the swimming pool are not all together.


    With this in mind, he stood up and walked to the thatched shack. As soon as he reached the door of the shack, he was stunned. The girl was wearing his T-shirt, holding her knee, poking the fire with a branch, and resting her head in the arm of the other hand, giving people a kind of docile and obedient feeling.


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili''s bewilderment is not all because the girl is wearing her own clothes, but because Yang Meiyu''s look at the moment is not as proud and fierce as her elder sister''s head. On the contrary, she is more like a quiet little girl. He blinks his eyes. Is he wrong.


    Seeing Xiao Shili come in, Yang Meiyu gently raises her head and looks at him. Her beautiful eyes are so charming and lovely in the light of the fire. There is no hostility in her eyes, but tenderness in her eyes.


    "Why are you still standing there? Come in See the man standing still, Yang Meiyu gently said a, tone soft incomparable, like a wife to go home from work husband.


    "Ah... Oh." Xiao Shili responded that the girl''s voice was very useful in her ears, but he seemed to be afraid to go in. Xiao Shili slowly touched the fire and sat down. When he lowered his head, he saw two branches with a pink bra and a pair of pink underwear.


    He quickly turned his eyes away and exclaimed in his heart, what''s the matter? He just went out, clearly less than an hour, the room how more than a woman, in other words, the real Yang Meiyu where?


    "Is it cold outside?" Yang Meiyu added a few branches to the fire, showing deep regret and grievance in her eyes, "are you not frozen?"


    "No... No." Xiao Shili couldn''t help feeling a little thirsty. He couldn''t help reaching for the smoke beside the fire.


    "Here you are." Yang Meiyu handed over a package of Hongtashan, and the distance between them was only a short distance. "They all helped you dry."


    "Thank you." Xiao Shili took the cigarette, but he didn''t want to smoke. He looked at the girl''s body. His T-shirt almost covered her whole body. The curve of her body was hidden, but because of the wide neckline, the girl''s two smooth shoulders were exposed, as if the light would suddenly appear in the spring below¡° Hum, you are quite conscious. "


    "Are you angry?" Mei Yu suddenly changed a kind of facial expression, pitifully looking at him.


    "No, No." Xiao Shili didn''t look away, but looked into the girl''s eyes. He really suspected that the other party had schizophrenia, double personality and so on.


    "I hate it. You always watch people do something." Meiyu blushed and buried her head again.


    No, it seems that she is not abnormal. Xiao Shili calmly thought about it. It seems that there is only one possibility. This woman can''t afford to lose. In this way, she wants to admit that tonight''s game doesn''t count. In fact, he felt that no one had won, and he gave up the destination in order to save her, which was his choice.


    So it seems that this woman is quite deliberate. In this case, nothing she says can make her wish come true easily.


    At this time, Yang Meiyu''s little fart moved gently towards Xiao Shili. For the first time since they met, they were so close. When the girl stopped, they almost sat side by side.


    He has decided not to pretend, not to pretend, until Gao, the tide of the moment, Meiyu just understand, at that time two people in the hospital for the first time met, that face uninhibited smoking boy in the hospital bed, that kind of eyes, as if nothing in the world can stop him, he suddenly fell in love with him at that time.


    But I have been repressing this feeling, and turn my love for him into hostility to him, just hope to meet him again.


    But today, I don''t want to do it again! Meiyu thought hard in her heart that I should strive to pursue the person I like and be with the person I like. It doesn''t matter if I''m not the boss!

 Chapter 68

    "What''s the matter?" Aware of the distance between them, Xiao Shili can''t help looking at the girl.


    "I''m... I''m cold." Mei Yu whispered as she roared in her heart,


    "Oh." Xiao Shili thought, should I hold her at this time. Although he knew that it was just a girl''s expedient, looking at the pretty face after the iceberg melted, and smelling the tempting light fragrance between his nose, Xiao Shili had to admit that he was a little moved.


    "You won the game tonight." Mei Yu whispered. Xiao Shili felt a soft shoulder, the girl''s head did not know intentionally or unintentionally, actually gently against his shoulder.


    "No, we''re even." He said calmly.


    "No, you won." The girl''s tone was obstinate, "you just wanted to save me..."


    This was beyond Xiao Shili''s expectation. He turned his head and his cheek touched the girl''s soft hair. The fragrance went straight into his nose. "Oh, and then?"


    "But... No one else knows the result of this competition. We have to compete again."


    Ha ha, Xiao Shili laughed in his heart and finally got to the point.


    Then I deliberately lose, so that everyone knows that you win. Meiyu leans on Xiao Shili''s warm shoulder and thinks happily that her heart is really beating at the moment. At the same time, she is a little overjoyed that he didn''t refuse himself. However, she has little experience in both men and women. She doesn''t know that with her appearance and figure, as long as the other person is not a eunuch, no one will refuse.


    "Again?" Xiao Shili shook his head and said with a smile, "this is not good."


    "Well?" Is in the sweet girl surprised for a while, can''t help sitting up.


    "I won this time. If I compete again, who knows if I will lose to you again." Xiao Shili teases the girl. He wants to see her return to her original appearance in the next second.


    "Well, it''s not... I..." I hate it! The words behind him are not finished, but they are snatched by each other. Meiyu thinks Xiao Shili misunderstood him and wants to explain. But when she bumps into his beautiful eyes, her heart is like a deer. She can''t say a word, and her tears are about to flow out.


    "It''s OK to compete again, but on one condition."


    "What conditions?" Mei Yu asks urgently.


    Xiao Shili suddenly approached each other''s small face, regardless of the girl''s blush, said in a provocative tone, "if you promise to be my girlfriend, I will promise you."


    Yang Meiyu''s peach dimple, which used to be nervous, suddenly stood still like a petrifaction. She opened her eyes wide and looked at Xiao Shili. Cherry''s mouth opened slightly. She became a kind of silly and lovely.


    "How''s it going?" Xiao Shili, who didn''t know what the girl was thinking, narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "if you don''t speak, I will take you as a promise." Then slowly forward, close to the girl''s mouth.


    "Ah Yang Meiyu suddenly screams. Before Xiao Shili can figure out what''s going on, she is pushed to the ground and looks at the girl running from her body with a slanting angle of view.


    What? He straightened up and looked dazed and depressed. No, it''s just a joke. There''s no need to react so much. Is it because he''s too much, but he just scared her and didn''t really kiss her.


    How to do, how to do, this is a confession, he confessed to me!


    After Meiyu rushed out of the hut, she found that she had no other place to run, so she had to stand by the water. This is the first time that a boy has confessed to herself. It turns out that the boy''s confession is just like this, and it''s also... The person she likes also confesses to herself.


    So have you been in love? It turns out that love is this kind of feeling, this kind of unspeakable wonderful feeling. If you have known it for a long time, if you choose between the person you like and the queen of the world, you will definitely choose the former.


    "Hey, are you ok?" The man''s voice came from behind.


    "Ah, nothing Meiyu quickly turns around.


    In this case, Xiao Shili can''t help but worry about what will happen to the other party. Although it''s not enough for someone to jump into the river just to be teased, the girl''s situation is not normal.


    Xiao Shili went to the girl and leaned over to have a closer look. "Why is your face so red? Is it a fever?"


    "No way." Mei Yu quickly turned her head to one side.


    "Well, if it''s OK, just go inside." Xiao Shili looked at the night sky and rubbed his shoulders. It was late at night and deep in the river. It was really cold.


    "Are you cold?" Meiyu saw the man''s appearance, the bottom of her eyes crossed a trace of heartache, "I''ll return the clothes to you right away."


    "No, you can wear it." Xiao Shi left an arm and said, "let''s go in, OK?"


    In Mei Yu''s eyes, the other side seemed to reach out to embrace himself. Her face was blushing again and nodded silently.

 Chapter 69

    I don''t know how long after that, Xiao Shili slowly opened his eyes. It was already daybreak outside. Beside the extinguished campfire, their clothes were all dried. He shook his head and woke up. Suddenly, he felt heavy on his legs. Looking down, the girl was lying on her thigh and still sleeping sweetly.


    "Ah..." Xiao Shili shook his head and laughed. It seemed that he had made a big mistake to treat this girl as an enemy. Now, she is a little girl who has not grown up.


    At this time, the sound of a motor boat came to my ear. Xiao Shili was excited. Someone was there! Hastily pushed to push still sleeping beauty Yu, "Hey, got up, someone came to pick us up."


    "Well... Well, Dad, let me sleep a little longer?" Mei Yu hummed vaguely, and her little nose arched between Xiao Shili''s legs.


    Xiao Shili was so angry and funny that he could take this place as his home. Besides, he didn''t have such a big daughter.


    "Late!" He reached out and patted the girl''s buttocks, only to think that the other side didn''t wear underwear, only a thin layer of clothes across, the palm of the hand is not generally good.


    "Late?" Mei Yu finally sat up and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Then she stretched her waist hard. Two small dots protruded from the clothes on her chest.


    Xiao Shili almost couldn''t control himself. Calm down, calm down, he said to himself. He took the girl''s underwear off the tree branch and saw that it was a narrow T-Back with an ambiguous smell.


    Damn, how can I calm down!


    "Get dressed. We''re going to get out of here." Throwing the underwear to the girl, Xiao Shili turns around and walks out of the shack. If he guesses right, the people of both sides should find here.


    In the early morning, there was a heavy fog on the river. Only the sound of the motor could be heard from afar. After a while, Meiyu put on her clothes and came out with Xiao Shili''s clothes, with a trace of blush on her face.


    Xiao Shili put on his clothes two or three times. At this time, the shadow of the boat finally appeared in the thick fog ahead. They stood on both sides of the small island, separated by a long distance. Mei Yu put her hands in the middle of the two slender girls and stood obediently. Overnight, the girl''s temperament seemed to have changed. If it wasn''t for her hot tights, she was really like a girl waiting for the bus to go to school.


    Xiao Shili felt each other''s eyes and turned his head. They looked at each other. The girl gave a soft smile. Xiao Shili understood that this might be the last trace of tenderness before the arrival of the ship and the closure of her shell.


    Xiao Shi turned around, his face was full of mixed emotions, and his heart seemed to be pressed by something heavy.


    "Brother Li!"


    "Big sister!


    "Boss¡°


    When the boat finally came near, the people on the boat cried out. One of them was Gao Xiang standing on the bow.


    "I grass, you are really here!" Gao Xiang suddenly jumped to the shore, the expression on his face needless to say, "Damn, heaven has eyes."


    Xiao Shili put on the clothes handed over by his brothers and knew that the trapped people must have been hungry all night. At the same time, the rescuers had brought food and water.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you two here?" Li Yuanqi asked hurriedly.


    "Get out of here and wait till you get back." Xiao Shili waved, a group of people on the boat, the opposite people are the same.


    Across the vast river, Meiyu''s exquisite jade body stands in the bow of the boat. In front of her hands, the girl''s pretty face recovers her cold look. They look at each other at the bow of the boat, but no one speaks. But Xiao Shili frowns. Is what happened last night a dream that he had when he was asleep, or is it a hallucination that he had too much Yin Qi near the water?


    On the way back to the city, four people were sitting in a taxi. Naturally, the brothers couldn''t wait to know what happened last night.


    Xiao Shili said the process of the competition lightly. Gao Xiang patted his thigh and said, "shit, we all think you must have killed that smelly girl. You are Lei Feng. You don''t know. After the scheduled time, everyone saw that you didn''t return to the middle point. The sophomores began to say that we played tricks and ambushed their boss on the way, That''s what we thought at that time. Two groups of people fought on the bridge first, and then they went to look for you respectively. "


    "Yes." Feilong nodded and echoed, "who knows their elder sister was saved by Li Ge you. Now it''s spread out that the face of those sophomores is really big."


    "Go on." Xiao Shili motioned to Gao Xiang.


    "At that time, we sent out all the people, including our brother who was still sleeping at home. We searched several times along your preset route. On the way, the two groups also had several fights." Gao Xiang said, "at the end of the day, I found Li Ge''s car on the bridge out of the city. Then I saw smoke rising on the river in the distance, so I rented two boats from fishermen nearby. To tell you the truth, we were really scared last night."


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of my death?" Xiao Shili smiles.


    "That''s not... Hehe..." Gao Xiang scratched his head and laughed sheepishly.


    "But last night, thanks to Chang Kunyu, if it wasn''t for ya''s phone call and the sophomore''s help, I think it''s still on." Feilong road.


    Chang Kunyu? Xiao Shi slightly tilted his head from the corner of his mouth and said, "where is he now?"


    "This guy did us a favor, and we didn''t abuse him. We opened a room in friendship hotel, and Ya was locked in it. He loved to eat and drink, and four people worked in shifts in one night."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "well, call me and let me go."


    "Yes."


    Li Ge saved the elder sister of the other party, and from the situation in the morning, they should stay together all night. Although they don''t know what happened that night, they dare not ask casually, but Xiao Shili''s expression seems very relaxed. From the release of Chang Kunyu, we can see that the matter has been solved.


    "What about Yang Wei?" Gao Xiang asked.


    "Let it go, too. After yesterday''s lesson, he should be able to recognize the status quo." Xiao Shili chewed a mouthful of bread and said, "Yuanqi, you''ll take people there today and collect the three classes of Yang Wei. If you want to join us, you''ll join us. If you don''t want to, you''ll pay the normal protection fee."


    "Yes Li Yuanqi thought that Gao Xiang and Feilong had gone to do all these things before. This time, it was a special exercise for Li Ge. He had to do it beautifully, but he still said, "however, Li Ge, today is Saturday."


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili patted his forehead. On Saturday, another thing suddenly occurred to him.


    "Qinglong, lend me your phone."


    "Oh." Feilong handed over his mobile phone, but Xiao Shili hesitated again, "Oh, forget it." He remembered that his mobile phone card was wet too. There was probably no Lin Shihan''s number in Feilong''s mobile phone.


    "Take me to Xinmen bridge first." Xiao Shili thought that he still has time to go home and have a rest. He should have time to make up lessons at Lin Shihan''s house in the afternoon. Alas, his days are really busy.

 Chapter 70

    The first thing I do when I get home is to explain to my parents. I haven''t been home all night and I can''t get through the phone. Xiao''s parents are dying of anxiety. Xiao Shili can only half honestly say that he and his classmates went out to play after school and was trapped in a small Island in Luojiang. The result is a scolding from morning to noon.


    After lunch, Xiao Shili went back to his room, took out a treasure the size of a matchbox from his pocket, pressed it gently, and spread a heavy ancient book on the table.


    When he rescued Meiyu from the water last night, there seemed to be something different in his mind. But what was the difference? At that time, exhausted Xiao Shili didn''t remember clearly. He just had a vague feeling. Now he naturally needs to confirm.


    At the moment, the scores recorded in the treasure book are as follows:


    Good value: 205 points.


    Evil value: 184.


    He reversed his defeat on the road. This time, he spent 175 points of good value, which is totally different from the result of school punishment. There were only 5 points left in the previous 180 points, but fortunately, he got another 200 points.


    Xiao Shili found a book and recorded in detail the acquisition and expenditure of several good and evil values since he got this treasure book. Although it seems meaningless to do so now, after a long time, he may be able to find some rules from it, so that he can have a better understanding of the treasure book. At least he can roughly know and achieve a different thing, What is the consumption of good value and evil value, and Anne''s theory of butterfly effect on getting good value and evil value are also worth considering.


    After recording, so far, Xiao Shili found that he had gained 6 good bonus and 5 evil bonus.


    They are as follows:


    Good value:


    Solve Lu Lao from the siege of urban management, + 10 points.


    Prevent Lin Shihan from being harassed by sex wolves, + 50 points.


    Save ye ruoqing from the hands of the hooligan drunkard, + 30 points.


    Expose the dirty deal between Xinfei and director PI, + 110 points.


    Let ye ruoqing see the essence of Xinfei, + 20 points.


    Save Yang Meiyu from drowning, + 200 points, extra reward: a red star


    At present, the number of good points: 205.


    Bad value:


    Blackmail Cui Yu, + 150 points.


    Deliberately caused a player''s leg fracture, + 30 points.


    Deliberately caused a player''s leg fracture (serious), + 40 points.


    Blackmail Xinfei and director PI, + 36.


    Set up a game for ye ruoqing to be frightened and hurt, + 50 points.


    The current number of bad value: 184 points.


    From these data, Xiao Shili reluctantly analyzed three pieces of useful information.


    First, punishing those who deserve to be punished, or their own enemies, will not be judged as bad value.


    Second, there seems to be a rule under these records. Although this rule does not understand what it is, Xiao Shili''s faint feeling is related to equivalent substitution. In other words, it is a yardstick used to measure the value of good and evil in different events.


    Third, it''s all his whim. According to Anne''s butterfly effect, the judgment of good and evil values behind an event will be related to what will happen in the future. Can''t you predict the future? For example, if you save a person and the value of good suddenly increases beyond common sense, In the future, this person will play a key and significant role in certain events and certain people,


    Of course, this method can not give an accurate answer to the future, but according to the background information of this person, I believe we can also make certain inferences, which is very valuable for a person who knows the destiny.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili felt that this function was particularly important. Being able to see into the future and predict fate was just a divine skill. It was even more terrifying than changing luck, and he would not suffer his own misfortune because of chance.


    Finally, there is a description of "Red Star" and "Black Star". To be honest, about this new function, there is a new line of small words below the previous description on the title page, which reads as follows:


    Red and black stars:


    After saving a life or killing a life, you will get bonus of red star and black star on the basis of good and evil value respectively£¨ Quantity 1)


    The function of Red Star: after collecting three red stars, you can condense them into a red star, and activate the red power hidden in the treasure, and the dark power can concentrate the flow of Yang Qi within ten miles to reverse the result of an event. This event only exists in the objective world, does not include and cannot change people''s subjective consciousness.


    Note: the use of red power will cause great damage to the user''s "* *", please use it carefully.


    The function of Black Star: after collecting ten black stars, it can condense them into a dark star, and activate the dark power hidden in the treasure. The dark power can concentrate the flow of Yin Qi within five miles, and it can be attached to a person. This state is not permanent, but it can not be dispelled.


    Note: the use of dark power will cause great damage to the user''s "spirit". Please use it carefully.


    Xiao Shili frowned. This new function has never been mentioned by anyone. It''s a new discovery of Baojian. Only a few lines of explanation seemed vague, but he also felt a kind of powerful power from behind these lines.


    In other words, only by saving or killing people can he gain this kind of power, which means that he has little chance to use it. Saving people may be able to find opportunities, but Xiao Shili never thought he would kill people, at least not so far.


    And the following precautions can not be easily ignored, the damage of "* *" and the great damage of "spirit"? What do they mean? If it can cause great damage to human body, what is the degree of great damage? These are not written in it.


    In any case, this function is not available for the time being, and I hope it will not be used in the future. Although Xiao Shili also hopes that he will be able to add luck to his body and be invincible, he is not ready to exchange it with his body.

 Chapter 71

    After reading and summarizing, Xiao Shili took a nap for a while, and then went out in the name of going to the teacher''s home to make up lessons. This time, he was quite right, because Lin Shihan had called his parents long ago.


    "Shili, when you come to the teacher''s house, you should behave yourself. Don''t be careless. You know what? Listen to the teacher carefully. It''s not easy for us to meet such a good teacher. You should listen to the teacher¡°


    "Your mother is right. Study hard and don''t let your teacher down." Before going out, parents can''t help but hold on to their son and give him another admonition.


    "I see, mom and dad." Xiao Shili ran out without waiting for his parents to finish talking. Although he loves his parents very much, he can''t stand their nagging sometimes.


    Seeing his son running out of the door in a hurry, Xiao''s father and mother slowly return to the living room and sit on the sofa with worried faces.


    "Dad, what did you say our son did last night?" Looking at her father, Xiao''s mother asked anxiously.


    "You ask me, how do I know?"


    "You''re not the father of the child. They all say that father and son are of one mind."


    "Hum." Xiao Fu snorted a few times, but there was a smile in his eyes. "Our father and I have not been in the same mind for a long time. That little son has learned to lie now. He really thinks his father is old."


    "You still laugh, you say... Our son will fall in love, ah, found a girlfriend at school." Xiao mother''s expression is more heavy, all parents are most worried about this, puppy love on learning but the biggest impact.


    "I think it''s possible." Xiao Fu nodded.


    "Let''s keep a close eye on the girl, and then persuade her parents."


    "Don''t guess. It must be our boy who cares about other girls... Anyway, as long as he doesn''t go backward in his study, let''s not worry too much." Father Xiao is quite open-minded.


    In fact, Lin Shihan''s community is only two blocks away from Xiao Shi''s home. Xiao Shili didn''t expect that they lived so close. The last time he sent Lin Shihan home, he took a taxi to the second brother''s bar, so he didn''t feel like that until today.


    Fortunately, he asked Lin Shihan for her address that day, otherwise Xiao Shili really didn''t know who to ask for her phone number.


    Li Yuanqi? That guy probably doesn''t know, Xie Hui? On the playground that day, I only looked at the teacher a few more times, which made the little girl tired and crooked, with a sour expression on her face. Then I asked her for the teacher''s phone number. The woman''s ignorance and her unique imagination in the gossip event would not break out. When she broke out, the whole class would certainly be in full swing.


    Sour... Xiao Shili smiles on his bike. Why did he think of this word unconsciously? It seems strange. Was little girl jealous at that time?


    When I think of Xie Hui, I can''t help thinking of Ye ruoqing. I don''t know how she has been in recent days and whether she is in a better mood. Now they are in school, so they should have a chance to meet each other every day. When they have time, let''s ask her out for dinner. But... When I think of this, I feel confused.


    Although the garden community is only a medium-sized community, the area is not small. Xiao Shili looks up and looks at the building number, walking slowly, building 23... Well, yes, it''s the one in front.


    I don''t know if Lin Shihan is at home at this time. Maybe he''s gone out. Waiting for him to go up, how to say when he met... Just thinking about it, what suddenly fell on his head, Xiao Shili pulled it down and saw that it was a long black thing, with a slippery texture in his hand, and a thin lace edge on the other end, which made people have some Association.


    Are these silk stockings? Women''s stockings? It looks a little wrinkled. It doesn''t look like it has been washed, but it looks like it has just been worn.


    "Hello


    Just when Xiao Shili was in a daze, a girl''s voice came from above. Looking up, there was a girl standing on the balcony on the third floor, waving to herself.


    "Well... I''m sorry." With an apologetic smile on her face, the girl pointed to the thing in Xiao Shili''s hand, "Sir, could you please help me with it?"


    It was the first time that Xiao Shili had ever touched a woman''s silk stockings when he was so big, although he had known something about the so-called woman''s second skin for a long time. However, if at the moment if you change into an obscene uncle, you will feel better.


    Forget it. If the other party was on the eighth floor, Xiao Shili would not be Lei Feng.


    When she stepped on the third floor, a door was open. The girl had been waiting for her at the door for a long time. She looked OK, but the two skirts under her short skirt surprised Xiao Shili.


    Only one side of the girl''s legs was wearing black silk, but the other side was snow-white. This silk stocking was just taken off from her body.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what to say, so he had to smile awkwardly. The girl was not shy. She took the stockings and put them on her other leg. "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." When Xiao Shili turned to leave, the girl suddenly stopped herself, "Hello!"


    "What?"


    "How can you do that!" Just very soft voice, I do not know why suddenly become loud, it seems that there is also a trace of anger.


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili looks back in wonder, is the other side taking the wrong medicine? The girl''s smile turned into a face of shame and anger. She pointed to her thigh and said, "look what this is!"


    Xiao Shili saw that one of the girl''s legs was stained with some kind of white liquid on the silk stockings. It looked sticky, and it was still flowing down slowly. Obviously, it was the one he just put on. He was stunned immediately. When he just took it up, it was clean.


    "To be honest!" The girl stepped forward and pointed a finger at Xiao Shili''s chest. "What did you do with my stockings just now?"


    "No


    "No! This is clearly... This is clearly a man''s, is your... "The girl wants to get angry, and is embarrassed to say it.

 Chapter 72

    Xiao Shili finally reacts. Shit, no, she doesn''t doubt that she''s going to take her silk stockings... Shit, even if it is, in such a short time, I''m God when you are my brother.


    "What do you think?" Being wronged for no reason, Xiao Shili frowned, but he was not angry. Besides, he was still a beautiful woman, so he had to reason with him seriously: "think about it carefully. If I want to take it away, why do I bring it up to you?"


    "Who knows if you are a pervert and want to show it to others on purpose?"


    "You..." Xiao Shili choked and couldn''t say anything. There''s no such trouble in the world.


    "Ha ha ha." At the moment of embarrassment, a burst of pleasant laughter came out of the room. In front of the door which was blocked by the girl, three young girls suddenly appeared.


    "Come on, you see, my little brother is scared."


    "Ha ha, well, Xiaoqian, you''ve passed this pass."


    The girls laughed happily, but Xiao Shili was confused. Among the four, a girl suddenly opened her eyes wide, her smile as beautiful as peach blossom froze on her face.


    "Shi... Shi Li?"


    Xiao Shili raised his head, but he couldn''t help but be stunned, "sister Shihan?"


    "Why are you here?" Among the four girls, the tallest, plump and most beautiful is Shihan''s elder sister, whom Xiao Shili trudged all the way to find.


    "Isn''t it Saturday today? I''ve come to you for tutoring." Xiao Shi left the schoolbag in Yang''s hand.


    "Ah Lin Shihan gave a little cry, and her pretty face turned red. "Look at my memory..."


    "You know each other." The remaining three also stopped fighting and looked at the two curiously.


    "Oh, I forgot something very important today. Forget it, I won''t play with you." Lin Shihan then went to push the other three girls, "come back another day."


    "What''s your hurry?" The three girls didn''t mean to leave. Instead, they paid more attention to Xiao Shili. The girl named Xiaoqian pointed to Xiao Shili and said, "let''s go because of him."


    "I won''t talk to you. I''ll call you in the evening." Lin Shi was a little worried.


    "Wow, come on, Han, you''re blushing." A girl exaggerates to call up, the tone is full of ambiguous, "what thing can''t let our sisters know."


    "What are you talking about? He''s one of my students. He''s scheduled to come to my house to make up lessons today." Lin Shihan has no choice but to take action. She is afraid that if she doesn''t explain, these people don''t know where they will think.


    "Why don''t we know? You haven''t told us before. "


    "Deceiving, will you blush in front of your students?" Xiaoqian is reluctant.


    Lin Shihan really hated them. At the same time, he murmured, "are you blushing? Are you blushing?"? No, if it''s really... Then


    She couldn''t figure out what would happen, but she just felt it was not good.


    When Lin Shihan stopped talking, the three girls looked at each other and blinked.


    "Oh, Shihan, don''t be angry. We''re just making fun of you. Don''t you think it''s better..." Xiaoqian said with a smile, "you go in with him to make up lessons for him. We''ll play by ourselves in the living room, and we won''t disturb you."


    "This..." Lin Shihan hesitated for a moment. In principle, of course, she didn''t think it was appropriate. She managed to stay up until the weekend. Before getting up, a group of little sisters came to find themselves. The four girls went to the street and returned home after dinner. As soon as they were distracted, they forgot about the tutoring. But now she suddenly asked them to go back, which made her feel a little sorry.


    A group of women chattered for a long time and left Xiao Shili to hang out. After thinking for a long time, they didn''t understand what was going on. The only thing they realized was that it was really Lin Shihan''s home. Before, they were misled by the girl named Xiaoqian, so they didn''t find out.


    However, in this case, he also knew that he should not stand here any more. In addition, he had some school affairs to deal with. He said, "sister Shihan, since you have friends coming, we might as well have another day."


    Without waiting for Lin Shihan to speak, Xiaoqian and the other three girls grabbed Xiao Shili and dragged him into the room. "It''s OK, it''s OK, classmate. Don''t mind. We are all good friends of your teacher." Then he pushed him to a room, "you and your teacher make up lessons well, we will certainly not disturb you."


    Before Xiao Shili could react, he fell on a soft bed. In front of him was a room with pure white color. There were desks and wardrobes on both sides of the big bed. Beside the desk was a large French window, and the blue curtain hung down. Maybe this was Lin Shihan''s room.


    There is a sweet smell at the tip of the nose. The whole room is full of this kind of fragrance. Different from the fragrance on Meiyu last night, one makes people feel wandering, while the other makes people feel trance. The fragrance contained in Lin Shi belongs to the latter kind.


    He couldn''t help but want to lie down on this bed for a little longer. He thought that the plump jade body of Shihan elder sister was tightly buried under the quilt at night. There was an indescribable commotion in his heart. However, knowing that it was not polite, Xiao Shili quickly turned over and sat up. Looking back, he saw that there was a big cloth dog lying on the bed, and under the cloth dog''s nose, Also scattered a few girls underwear and pants.


    Before he could see the style of the underwear clearly, he only saw that it was white, and there seemed to be a small bow on it. Before he could take a closer look, Lin Shihan rushed in, grabbed the clothes on the bed, hid them behind his back, and stroked the hair in front of his forehead nervously, "well... Sit for a while, I''ll pour you tea."


    "No, Shihan." Xiao Shili walked over and slammed the door.


    "Ah?" Lin Shihan opened his mouth. His appearance was very pure and lovely. His expression was a little surprised, a little confused, and a little nervous.


    "Start now."


    "Start..." the girl became a little dull.


    "Make up lessons." Xiao Shili sat down at his desk, threw his bag aside and picked up Lin Shihan''s English book on the desk.

 Chapter 73

    "Oh." Lin Shihan sat opposite him, but obviously he didn''t have any teaching thoughts. Until now, she still felt that something happened suddenly. Although there was an agreement between them, she didn''t expect that he would appear outside her home so suddenly. She hadn''t even called before.


    The girl thought of this and asked, "by the way, why didn''t you call before you came here?"


    "The mobile phone fell into the water and got wet. Except for my card, I can''t find the place where your phone is stored any more."


    "You... You can call Xie Hui." When Lin Shihan finished his sentence, his long eyelashes fluttered slightly.


    Xiao Shili pauses for a second, then says with a smile, "I don''t know Xie Hui''s phone."


    "Yes? You two are not... "Lin Shihan said half, his expression flickered, and he swallowed the words.


    "What?"


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s make up for it." The girl looked a little red and hurriedly opened her textbook.


    "By the way, sister Shihan." Xiao Shili looked out of the window. "What happened just now?"


    "Ah? What was that? " Lin Shihan is obviously playing a fool.


    "Just now, your friend, who seems to be called Xiaoqian, said..." Xiao Shili deliberately spoke slowly, observing the girl''s expression, then pretended to be embarrassed, "her stockings..."


    "No, No." Lin Shihan''s face was red, and her expression of eagerness and shyness appeared on her small face. She couldn''t allow her students to say that in front of her. She interrupted him quickly, "it''s just an accident."


    "Accident?" Men don''t believe it.


    "Well, accident." Lin Shihan''s tone is firm and lovely. When he let his students see this scene, he would lose face. It would be a shame to let him know the reason of the incident just now.


    "Oh." Xiao Shili lowered his head. Just at this moment, the door of the room was pushed open. Xiao Shili didn''t lock it just now. The intruder didn''t need to know who it was.


    "What are you doing? We are in class Lin Shihan yelled at a few people. As soon as Xiao Shi was suspicious, the three living treasures appeared again.


    "Well, you two have been learning for so long. Let''s relieve your boredom and relax." A girl put a tray with five drinks on her desk with a flattering look on her face.


    "We haven''t even started!" Lin Shihan is about to explode. If it wasn''t for Xiao Shili, she really wanted to grab one of them by the face.


    "Wow, it hasn''t started yet. What have you been doing in it for so long? Is it difficult..." the three people gathered together and snickered.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll throw you out!"


    "Wow, the tigress is going to get angry."


    "Well, three sisters." Xiao Shili, as the only man, stood up and became a peacemaker. "The three sisters are right. I''m a little tired after walking all the way for so long. It''s better to relax."


    "No!" Lin Shihan cried out for the first time because she saw the bad smile on the boy''s face, just like when she saw him for the first time.


    "Look, that''s what they say."


    "You can''t abuse students like that."


    Xiao Shili looks at Lin Shihan apologetically, and the latter gives him a beep. He doesn''t know why. He suddenly feels that his elder sister, who is five years older than himself, is more and more like a little sister.


    "And what shall we play?" Said a girl.


    "Why don''t we just go on playing."


    "Oh? What were you playing with just now? " Xiao Shili certainly wants to know.


    "No way!" Lin Shihan is busy trying to stop Xiaoqian from saying it, but Xiaoqian has already said with a smile, "it''s really a big risk."


    "The truth, the adventure?" Xiao Shili pretended to be surprised, but he wanted to be so. I can''t help but look at Lin Shihan. Lin Shihan turns his head to one side with a red face, pretending not to see it.


    "Hey, little brother, just now my sister was teasing you. Don''t be angry." Xiaoqian patted Xiao Shili''s shoulder carelessly, "do you want to come with me?"


    "Good."


    "No!"


    The teacher and the student said at the same time, and then glared at each other.


    "Ha ha, let''s start." A girl took a deck of playing cards and said to Xiao Shili, "the rules are very simple. You''ve played, too. Each person issues a card. Then the biggest person can ask the smallest person to do something or answer a question. Red is the truth, and black is the big risk."


    "Oh, oh."


    "Then I started to deal." The girl shuffled the cards, looked at the two people with a kind of ambiguous eyes, and then began to hair.


    In the process of licensing, Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan look at each other without saying a word, as if to see through what the other party is thinking.


    In the first set, a girl named Rongrong lost, red. When she was asked when she lost her first kiss, she answered that she was 18 years old.


    In the second set, Xiaoqian lost, still red, still painless, the color of underwear, the answer is purple.


    In the third game, Lin Shihan got the smallest card and was nervous. The other three girls were excited. They finally got to this moment!


    "Ha ha, black card, you''re dead." Rongrong has a schadenfreude expression on her face.


    "Don''t mess around..." Lin Shihan stares at several people menacingly. Of course, no one is afraid of her. Several girls have already discussed with each other, "Mm-hmm... OK, Shishi, just kiss him."

 Chapter 74

    "What? Kiss... Kiss who? "


    "There''s only one man here. Who do you want to kiss? We don''t have feelings for our beautiful women." Rong Rong points to Xiao Shili and says with a smile.


    "Xiaoqian, Rongrong ~ ~" Lin Shihan doesn''t dare to look at her students at all. She has long wanted to stop this ridiculous game, but she doesn''t know what to do. As a teacher, she kisses her students, which is what it looks like, at least in reason.


    If the "threat" failed, he had to beg for mercy. Lin Shihan didn''t care about Xiao Shili''s presence at this time. He dragged a long coquettish tone, "no, OK."


    "Not good." Three people speak in unison.


    "You..." Lin Shihan bit her teeth and cursed them for buying instant noodles all her life. There was no seasoning bag in it. She looked back at Xiao Shili weakly, but the latter didn''t care. She was drinking the orange juice in the cup.


    "Hello Lin Shihan was a little angry for some reason. For a moment, he forgot his shyness and said, "you still drink!"


    "Can''t I be thirsty?" Xiao Shili said leisurely.


    "You don''t even say a word for me!" Lin Shihan thought this guy was on purpose.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t mind." Xiao Shili put down the cup and showed a little smile.


    "You..." Lin Shihan thought of her impression of him when they met for the first time!


    Sure enough, he was a big wolf. He brought a big wolf home! This time, it''s just right for him. Looking at the man''s expression, Lin Shihan can''t help thinking of the weak in his heart.


    "Come on, come on." Next to Xiaoqian Rongrong they play a coax.


    Lin Shi blushed until she couldn''t avoid it. With shame, she simply closed her eyes and didn''t know where to get to his face. After her lips touched someone''s skin, she quickly drew back. Although it was only a short moment, she still experienced the warm touch like fire.


    This feeling, she suddenly found some attachment, while burning in the heart of the fire became hotter.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that the three people in front of me were all open mouthed and staring at myself.


    What happened... A group of neurosis... Lin Shih calmed down a little, and then turned around strangely, but saw a little lipstick on the lips of Xiao Shi, reflecting light in the sunlight.


    No... how! Lin Shihan didn''t know what expression to use instead of being stunned. He clearly remembered that he was facing himself, but... Why did he kiss there.


    "Ah Xiaoqian, they screamed, "Shishi, you finally admit it!"


    "Even now."


    "It''s really sister brother love!"


    admit? What do you admit, Lin Shihan thought vaguely, sister brother love? She is still thinking about the question just now. Why did she go there in person?


    "All right, next game."


    Xiao Shi centrifugal thought it was almost his turn. Sure enough, the smallest spade 2 appeared in front of him.


    "Hey, my sister just gave my brother a kiss, but now it''s time for my brother to kiss my sister."


    Xiao Shili smiles for a moment, then suddenly stands up and leans over Lin Shihan. Because at home, the girl is only wearing a thin T-shirt. At this angle, the two tall and straight giant breasts under the thin T-shirt can be seen faintly. They are held tightly by bra, and the snow-white tender meat overlaps, squeezing out a deep fragrant ditch.


    But Xiao Shili''s eyes did not deviate. Instead, he looked down at the girl''s eyes deeply. The man''s elegant and affectionate attitude made the three girls on the side look stunned. In a trance, he thought he saw the plot in the Korean drama.


    At first, Lin Shihan dodged in confusion, but when she met the man''s deep eyes, her eyes could not help but stop turning, and her body was slowly still. Just as their lips were getting closer and closer, a voice suddenly called out, "stop!"


    The two men who are slowly approaching suddenly seem to be turning the magnetic pole. In Lin Shihan''s eyes, they suddenly flash and quickly escape from the man.


    "I mean to ask you to kiss her, but I didn''t say where to kiss her. It''s too tricky of you to treat us as if we didn''t exist." Xiaoqian shook her finger.


    Xiao Shili looks at each other and is suddenly interrupted. He wants to peel the little girl and throw it into the street. But I''d like to see what ideas she has.


    "What do you want?" The other two girls also don''t understand looking at Xiaoqian. Among the three, she is the most eccentric.


    "You want to kiss her, but where you kiss her is... Feet." Xiaoqian raised her legs and made a gesture, saying with all kinds of manners.


    "Ah?" Lin Shihan, who thought he had escaped, raised his head helplessly.


    "Wait, it''ll be ready in a minute." Three girls involuntarily make Lin Shihan out of the room, and then slam the door.


    After about five minutes, the door finally opened. Lin Shihan was pushed to the back, but he was wearing the same dress he usually wore in school. He was wearing a White V-Neck short sleeve shirt and a narrow black dress. Under the skirt, he was sexy. He put on black stockings and black high heels.


    "No, they all said no." Lin Shihan resisted as he walked, apparently forced by the other three.


    "Haha, this is more in line with the feelings of teachers and students." Two girls frolic and press Lin Shihan on the sofa, and the girl''s graceful legs immediately rise up.


    "From now on, you two should cooperate well." The three girls stepped aside, looking like they were waiting to see a good play.


    In fact, Lin Shihan can completely refuse, but since she has played, she has to abide by the rules of the game. Moreover, these are not excessive requirements. The only thing that makes her hard to accept is that Xiao Shili is her own student, and the teacher must keep her image and dignity in front of the students. She has always believed that playing this kind of ambiguous game together, We''ve reached her bottom line, let alone do that with him

 Chapter 75

    However, Lin Shihan''s eyes beat again. Just now, he was taken by a boy who was five years younger than himself. Moreover, when he saw his eyes, he lost any power of resistance. It was as if his whole consciousness had been taken away, and his thinking suddenly became blurred.


    Whether it''s a teacher or a sister, it''s too shameful to be in front of a child... Even if he''s not a child, he''s also... Lin Shihan bit his lip gently. Little boy, I''m not afraid of you. One foot suddenly moved gently and took off his high-heeled sandals.


    At the moment, the girl is sitting on the sofa, and slowly extends one foot to the boy sitting on the chair. The jade feet wrapped in black silk slowly bring out the curve behind. With the continuous upward movement of the skirt, the full fleshy black silk gradually reveals itself in front of Xiao Shili.


    It''s Xiao Shili''s turn to be a little surprised. Lin Shihan''s action at the moment is full of provocative meaning. Maybe she didn''t realize it, but along the surface of the silk stockings, even if you can''t see the deepest scenery, it''s enough to cause the most evil reverie in people''s mind.


    It''s as small and slender as a jade lotus. It''s less than 10 cm away from his face. Xiao Shili smelled a faint fragrance from it. Different from Lin Shi''s sweet body fragrance, the fragrance on her feet is more fascinating. At this moment, Xiao Shili found that the most beautiful place on the teacher''s body is her slender feet.


    A strong desire drives the man to reach out and gently hold the lovely fish. The smooth, soft and silky texture with the best skin makes the wonderful feeling pass along his arm to his heart, but it doesn''t make him lose his mind.


    Holding Lin Shihan''s tender feet in one hand, Xiao Shili bowed down and touched his lips gently on the instep, but he did not lose a gentle dally. The three girls were stunned. They had never seen anyone kiss a girl''s foot like this before. It was like a knight kissing a princess''s hand at a dinner party in the middle ages.


    Xiao Shili let go of his hand. Lin Shihan''s whole body leans on the sofa, her long legs are still in the air, and her breathing is a little short. Just a few seconds ago, it seems that a whole year has passed. The feeling left by a man''s lips on the instep of his feet seems to go from his lower legs to his thighs, until it reaches the deepest part inside.


    The girl closed her eyes and curled up her legs. How could she feel it? There was a kind of wet feeling there. It was


    Xiao Shili sat back in his seat without any unnatural expression and looked at the "Princess" with a smile. Lin Shihan on the sofa didn''t dare to meet the man''s eyes at all. He just thought in his heart that he had a reaction. He was only slightly kissed on the instep by the man, and he was still his student. Was he a licentious woman?


    "All right, all right, let''s play the next round." Xiaoqian several people finally come back to God, originally intended to tease them, but found that did not achieve the desired effect, because when punishing others, they even look silly. But it''s still early and there are plenty of opportunities.


    Lin Shihan said that she would not play any more. She was really a little afraid that if she continued to let them make trouble like this, what would happen in the end. She sat alone on the desk beside her, and no one could say anything about her.


    "Come on, she won''t play. Let''s go on playing." Xiaoqian thinks that after your boyfriend loses, she will let him kiss you. In addition, several girls gradually find that Xiao Shili has an indescribable temperament, which is extremely attractive. Even when she looks at him, she can''t help feeling like she wants to be close to him. No wonder Shishi, a proud princess, will like a high school student who is several years younger than herself, It seems that there is a reason. So several girls subconsciously don''t want him to go, also want to stay with him for a while.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t care. He just looks at Lin Shihan. The girl seems to be absent-minded and sitting on the chair, drawing with a pen, but her face is not the usual color. And he found that the girl''s legs wrapped in silk stockings had been tightly clamped together since just now.


    In this round, Xiao Shi was still a loser, but he was just a peach. He was not so much relieved as pretending to read a book. In fact, Lin Shihan, whose attention was all here, was relieved.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, it''s boring..." the three girls all sighed and looked disappointed. Compared with the big adventure, this is much simpler. And they don''t know Lin Shihan''s secret, and Xiao Shili''s secret is too embarrassed to ask in front of Lin Shihan. As for their secret


    "Well, I''ll ask you, listen up." Xiaoqian suddenly put up a finger in front of her, "do you like poetry? Even if she is your teacher, five years older than you, would you like to marry her? "


    This question seems to be some nonsense, Rongrong and another girl are shouting Xiaoqian let go. But the expressions of the two people in the room changed at the same time.


    Xiao Shili looks at Xiaoqian with a special look in his eyes. Lin Shihan, sitting on the other side, lowered his head and suddenly felt his heart beating violently.


    Time seems to be suddenly static, the world around them seems to have become a blank.


    "I......" Xiao Shili finally opened his mouth, but just then, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Xiao Shili''s mobile phone was damaged by blisters last night. When he went out this afternoon, Xiao''s father was worried about his son because of what happened last night, so he forced his son to take his mobile phone with him so that he could find him at any time. If he didn''t go out today, he would call his home phone if anything happened.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that this mobile phone would ring at this time. He doubted whether his father''s mobile phone had the effect of remote monitoring. Take out a look, is a no storage number, but look at some familiar.


    "Hello?" He picked it up.


    "Uncle, I''m Wen Yang. Is Xiao Shili at home?" It''s the voice of old four. This guy is usually unreliable. How can I call my father''s mobile phone this time.


    "Who is your name?" Due to the presence of a girl, Xiao Shili''s tone was a little bit restrained. He didn''t hurt each other as they usually do.


    "Damn, third brother, where the hell are you? Come here quickly. Something''s wrong!" Wen Yang said nervously.

 Chapter 76

    Xiao Shili put down the phone, eyebrows are tightly locked together, turned to Lin Shihan and said, "sorry, Shihan elder sister, I have something to go first, I''m really sorry."


    "Ah?" Lin Shihan stood up and saw that the expression on Xiao Shili''s face was obviously wrong. He was embarrassed and worried. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I''m sorry. I didn''t learn anything today." Xiao Shili laughed reluctantly, "I''ll call Shihan when I have time."


    "Ah... Good." Although Lin Shihan was worried, she didn''t know what to say, so she had to send him to the door. The figure of the young man disappeared at the corner of the stairs. She leaned against the doorframe and looked down at it, but she couldn''t help but be in a daze.


    "Hello." Xiaoqian gently poked her, "be honest, what''s your relationship with him?"


    Through the performance just now, of course, several girls can see that they are not lovers, so they are just teasing them. Otherwise, Lin Shihan would not have such a reaction. If it''s an ordinary teacher and student, and it''s not like a sister or brother at all, I feel a little strange.


    Lin Shihan didn''t seem to hear each other''s words, but she was still staring at the stairway. She finally understood that at that time, when she was kissing him, he turned his face to her. Does that mean that... She stopped herself from thinking about it again, but she couldn''t help wondering what his last unfinished words were


    In addition, she also had a feeling that the phone call Xiao Shi had just answered was not an accident at home or at school. She had a vague feeling that the identity of the other party seemed to be more than just a student, and that pretty face seemed to become more mysterious now


    Out of the door, Xiao Shili took a taxi and went straight to xinmenqiao commercial street. Needless to say, it must be Longyin bar.


    Wen Yang didn''t elaborate on what happened on the phone, but from Lao Si''s tone, Xiao Shili felt that the situation seemed very bad. In terms of power, I''m not the best among the brothers. In terms of force, I''m not the best among the brothers. In terms of intelligence, I''m a military strategist. If it''s a dispute on the street, you just need to find big brother to solve it. This time, we have to find ourselves. We can see that even the power of big brother can''t solve the problem.


    Even the elder brother can''t help... Who can have such great ability? This area is the elder brother''s field. He is the most comfortable in this area. No one should fight against him on the basis of relationship and friendship, unless he comes from a foreign film. But what''s their revenge?


    Rao Shi, Xiao Shili, has a flexible mind. At the moment, he can''t understand it. Fortunately, xinmenqiao commercial street is not far from here. Ten minutes away, he will soon know what''s going on.


    As soon as he got out of the car in the commercial street, Xiao Shili frowned. The storefront of "Longyin" on the street was beyond recognition. There were only two glass doors left with a frame, and the signboard also fell to the ground. The things in the shop were still on the sidewalk, apparently smashed.


    Xiao Shili''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and a burst of uncontrollable anger suddenly shot up from his chest. Several stores nearby were intact. It seems that the other party was specifically aiming at "Longyin".


    In a mess of the shop, three people sat on the overturned bar with ugly faces. The room was completely smashed, and even a complete table was not left. In addition to them, there were a few guys in the shop. It seemed that they all had a little color on their faces.


    As soon as Wen Yang saw Xiao Shili, he jumped up and said, "what''s the matter with you? I couldn''t get through all night when I called you. In the end, my second brother remembered your father''s phone. What''s the matter? Why are you holding your dad''s cell phone? "


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He went to the center of the room, looked around, and said, "who did it?"


    Ma Yi raised his eyes and threw a cigarette, "Li Jinglong."


    Li Jinglong, this name is a little familiar. Xiao Shili thought about it, and finally remembered that the two men who came to the store last time to collect the protection fee said, "are they the boss of this street?"


    "It''s not just this street." Dazhuang corrected, "it seems that you really don''t know much about the gangsters in J city. Have you heard of Qinglong Gang?"


    "Shit, that''s a damn vulgar name." Xiao Shili is not used to swearing at ordinary times, but when he is in a bad mood with a few brothers, he still occasionally confides.


    "Don''t worry about the vulgar name. There are three most powerful forces in J city. They are Jixue League, brotherhood, axe gang and Qinglong gang. Although they are just a small Gang, they are allied with axe gang. That''s why Qinglong Gang dominates the whole street." Da Pang began to teach his third brother.


    "In fact, there are no big shops in this street. They are all small shops. The money collected by Qinglong Gang every month can''t support any nightclub in the city." Wen long added.


    Of course, Xiao Shili knew about the three gangs. He picked up a high stool and sat down. "Is Li Jinglong the boss of Qinglong Gang? But what''s our holiday with the green dragon Gang? "


    "Do you remember that night we beat three people here?" Ma said, "one of them is a distant cousin of Li Jinglong."


    "I see." Xiao Shili nodded with a gloomy face. Although he knew that he was in trouble, he didn''t regret it at all. "It''s been two weeks. Why do they want to come here now?"


    "After Li Jinglong''s cousin was beaten, he was in a coma in the hospital for half a month. The remaining two are all members of the Qinglong gang. They are not seriously injured, but they are afraid that the blame will come down, so they left J city overnight. " Dazhuang took a smoke. "I heard from a friend on the road. As soon as the boy woke up, he told his cousin about it."


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just last night, they called you after they left. They couldn''t get through."


    Xiao Shi didn''t want to hear the story. He took a look at several people and said, "are you all right?"


    "It''s all right, but a few guys are hurt." Ma Yi took a look at the four or five young men in the corner.


    "What''s the offer?" Xiao Shili of course knows that this matter can''t be ended by smashing a shop casually. The brothers are not hurt, but the other party doesn''t let them get hurt.


    "Hum, you guessed it." Dazhuang gave a slap and said, "their goal this time is you. In seven days, Qinglong Gang wants us to collect 500000 yuan. Otherwise, they dare not guarantee your life and your family''s life."


    "Me?" Xiao Shili suddenly laughed, not because the other party specifically refers to himself, but was curious, "Why me?"

 Chapter 77

    "I can''t help it. Who let that boy remember you that day? Li Jinglong said that if he didn''t receive money within seven days, he would issue a hunting order in the whole city and ask for your head." Dazhuang road.


    "The whole city?" Xiao Shili sneered, "with his little capital, he dares to say that he really takes himself as a character." Although the words show contempt and satire for each other, his expression is frozen down, as if lost in meditation.


    "What do you think? Of course, we won''t let you carry it alone. If it''s a big deal, we''ll fight with the Qinglong gang. We''ll be caught dead!" Dazhuang threw his cigarette butt to the ground.


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "don''t be impulsive in this matter."


    "What do you say? Today, I call you to come here to give you advice. You just need to say what to do and leave the rest to us! " Ma Yidao, although he can find a way, in some ways, he can''t compare with his third brother.


    "I think elder brother is right. We''ll fight with ya when it''s a big deal. I don''t believe that all the people in Qinglong gang are made of steel." Wen Yang also patted the table.


    "How do you spell it?" Ma Yi looked at this immature brother. "People want more people than us. They want more money than us. There are police on it. To go further, there is an axe to help us. Moreover, we don''t need the axe to help us at all."


    "I didn''t say the real guns and swords were engaged with them. We could sneak attack."


    "That''s no good. It''s said that the other party still has a gun in his hand. How can you fight with a knife?"


    "And the assassination?"


    "When Li Jinglong goes out and in, his bodyguards follow him. Naturally, his bodyguards also have guns."


    "Ah, ah." Big fat waved to stop the two people arguing, "it''s too far. The main point is that people are serious underworld. We''re just gangsters stealing money from the street. It''s not on the same level at all. As the third man said that day, we don''t have to fight at all."


    "What''s the difference? They''re all meat people. " Wen Yang is not angry.


    "Take the simplest example." Xiao Shili finally said, "there are 100 people on the other side, and we also have 100 people, but the 100 people on the other side have seen more scenes than us, and their hands are stained with more blood than us. Even killing people is nothing to them. But a few of our people have seen blood. They have used knives more than they dare to fight. Once they are in doubles, how many of them will be able to fight calmly in front of the opponents who wave machetes and really kill you? I don''t think most of us can even fight. Most of us will just turn around and run away. "


    Wen Yang has been silenced by a single sentence. Not only Wen Yang, Ma Yi and Da Zhuang have been silenced. It''s frustrating to say that, but it''s true.


    "Second brother, just now you said that Qinglong gang had guns in their hands. Is that true?" Xiao Shili suddenly asked.


    "I also listen to my elder brother. You ask him to go." Ma Yi raised his head.


    "Big brother?"


    "Well, really, I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Once again, when the Qinglong Gang clashed with other gangs, some of the people in the Qinglong gang were carrying sprays and pistols." Dazhuang is sure.


    "Good." There was a flash of light in Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    "Good? Well, it''s someone else who has guns, but not us. In this way, we''ll have no chance Wenyang said.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "now the general reason why we dare not fight with each other is that our strength is too weak, but what if we turn the gun in each other''s hand into ours?"


    "You mean..." Dazhuang looked at him, "it''s impossible."


    "What''s impossible?"


    "The gun is in someone''s hand. How do you do it? Do you think you are a fairy Wen Yang also thinks that Xiao Shili''s proposal is somewhat incredible.


    "If my guess is correct, the guns of the Qinglong gang are not distributed to every member, but are under centralized control. They are privately owned and in large quantities. Once they are found, the consequences will be much more serious than pornography, gambling and drugs." Xiao Shili put the cigarette in his hand, "and small gangs like Qinglong Gang don''t have the strength to get guns. Most of them come from the axe gang. In this way, they should be more careful. Otherwise, they will pull out the turnip with mud. Even if the police can''t help the axe Gang, it will have a very negative impact on the latter."


    "Even so, we don''t know where they hide their guns."


    "Big brother, what are the venues of Qinglong Gang?" Xiao Shili asked Dazhuang.


    "Apart from this street, there is only one disco and one bath center."


    "Is there any private property under Li Jinglong''s name?"


    "In the area of xiaoshuwan, there are two bars he runs and an Internet bar, and his wife runs a clothes shop in Fuye square."


    "That''s all. Is there any non-public industry?" Xiao Shi left the way.


    "I don''t know, but if there is, I''m afraid you can''t find it."


    "Well..." Xiao Shili put his arms on his knees, and his expression gradually turned to meditation. "Let me think about it again..."


    When Gao Xiang came to school on Monday, he saw Xiao Shili with two big black circles under his eyes. He asked with concern, "what''s the matter, brother Li? Didn''t sleep well last night?"


    "Well." Xiao Shili''s spirit is not very good, thinking is the most consumption of people''s mind, not to mention a night time, still did not come up with any countermeasures, time so another day.


    "Brother Li."


    "Brother Li." Feilong and Li Yuanqi were standing under the teaching building. They all said hello. They walked up the building side by side.


    "I''ll do what my brother told me at noon." Li Yuanqi said while walking, referring to the annexation of Yang Wei''s three classes.


    The mood of Li Yuanqi and the other three people is still in the confrontation with the senior two two two days ago. The match ended in failure due to an accident. It is not a final conclusion who will lose or win in the end. That is to say, the curtain of the second level war with Gao Xiang has not yet come down, so Gao Xiang and others are not relaxed and are always in a state of tension.


    Just as the four of them were about to step on the last flight of stairs on the third floor, several figures suddenly stood in the way of the stairs. Xiao Shili looked up and saw that they were some senior two students, led by Chang Kunyu.

 Chapter 78

    "Chang Kunyu, I''ll fuck you!" Gao Xiang thought that the other party must have come to seek revenge. He took out a jackknife from his pocket, roared and rushed up.


    "Xiangzi!" Xiao Shili stops Gao Xiang, and then looks at Chang Kunyu, with a smile in his tired eyes. "Good morning, brother Yu."


    Chang Kunyu walked down slowly until Xiao Shili stood still in front of him. He said, "I''ve come to fulfill my promise."


    "Promise?" Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. The latter suddenly took out a knife and folded the blade.


    "Yes, I''m always willing to accept defeat. From today on, I''m always willing to follow my brother Li to the death. If I have two hearts, heaven and earth will not allow it!" Chang cut his index finger and let the blood drop on the ground.


    Several people on the scene were stunned, including Xiao Shili. Gao Xiang kept looking back and forth at them, with a gaping expression, "you... Which one are you singing?"


    Xiao Shili was also at a loss. "Brother Yu, what do you mean..." he shook his head immediately, "no, we didn''t win that day. That game ended in vain."


    "I don''t know. I only know that the day after sister Yu came back, she announced her withdrawal. Now I''m in charge of the senior two." Chang Kunyu said.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the woman actually did it. It wasn''t because of her own joke. At that time, she said that if she was willing to be her girlfriend, she would take it as a draw. Did Yang Meiyu really think that she didn''t want to let go, so she


    In other words, she certainly won''t agree to be her own girlfriend, so she can only choose the latter.


    Xiao Shili smiles bitterly. He can''t think of a joke that has led to such a result. He doesn''t know whether he has achieved his expected goal. I really didn''t mean to threaten each other, and I had already denied the result in my heart.


    But now that it''s like this, what''s more, it''s all empty talk. Xiao Shili asked Chang Kunyu, "brother Yu, you are in charge of senior two now. Is it Yang Meiyu''s meaning, or..."


    "It''s not sister Yu''s meaning. Sister Yu has already left the organization and will not interfere with anything in the organization. The reason why I took over is that I don''t want to see the hard-working force collapse like this. This can be regarded as my betrayal of sister Yu." Chang Kun Yu''s expression is as usual, "there is a part of my selfishness, and the other part is because of sister Yu."


    "What do you say?"


    "The selfish part of me, since I have decided to follow you, naturally I have to think about my organization. And about Yu elder sister... "Chang Kunyu looked at Xiao Shili and lowered his voice." I think it''s in line with Yu elder sister''s mind to do so. "


    Xiao Shili frowned. It seems that it doesn''t make sense. It''s understandable that Yang Meiyu misunderstands herself and breaks away from her power because she admits defeat. But it''s hard to imagine that she wants Chang Kunyu to hand over her power to her.


    That night on Xiaozhou in Jiangzhong, Yang Meiyu showed a softer side than usual. It can be said that she had never been public to the world. But it can be understood at most as a girl''s panic and fear in that environment. Besides, there was only one person she could rely on, even though she was an enemy.


    Xiao Shi can''t help but think that a short night can change the relationship between the two people. Besides, they don''t have a deep relationship. Even if they become enemies, they are only three days.


    Forget it, it''s a waste of time if you don''t think about these things clearly, so Xiao Shili decides not to think about it. In short, it''s not a trap given by the other party. Xiao Shili is convinced that if Yang Meiyu really wants to go back and bite herself, she doesn''t need to use so many means.


    But then again, Chang Kun Yu''s joining also made Xiao Shi happy. This is the talent he has long wanted. But he still looked at each other and said, "to tell you the truth, I really want to be a brother who shares life and death with brother Yu, but with a small bet, I don''t think it''s that simple. Let brother Yu willingly follow me and treat us as brothers."


    "Not bad." Chang Kunyu laughed, "it proves one''s faithfulness to accept defeat by gambling, but it''s stupid to compensate myself for faithfulness. The reason why I make such a decision is not only because I lost to you, but also because I appreciate you. Among the people I know, you are rare and unexpected, but now I understand you, Also just stay in appreciation, if you let me down next, I will make another choice.


    "Ha ha ha." Xiao Shili laughed loudly, "I also appreciate such outspoken people, well said."


    "So, can I join?" Chang Kunyu is right.


    "Of course." Xiao Shili held out a hand, and Chang Kunyu held it together.


    "Damn it


    The three people on the side have been looking silly all the time. Although they don''t know what''s going on, Chang Kunyu''s joining has undoubtedly added a powerful force to the organization that has not yet formed. In addition to its high-level power, as Xiao Shili said, he himself is a rare talent.


    "Cao, you said earlier that the flood almost washed the Dragon King Temple, and the whole family beat the whole family." Gao Xiang put the knife away and went to hold Chang Kunyu''s hand. "Brother Yu, it''s great that you can come here. After that, we''ll follow brother Li and fight together."


    "Well, there are a few of you. Are you afraid that the world will not be able to fight?" Chang Kunyu looked at several people with a smile.


    "Of course, but with you, brother Yu, we will be even more powerful." Gao Xiang is not modest at all.


    Feilong and Li Yuanqi are also very happy. They haven''t heard of Chang Kunyu before, because he is too hidden. At this time, you and I used to say, the bell rang for class, but they didn''t hear it at all. After a while, they were no longer strangers.

 Chapter 79

    "Brother Li, I''ll take you to a place." After a conversation, Chang Kunyu led the way and took a few people to the rooftop.


    As soon as you enter the front door of the rooftop, the open field is already full of rows of senior two students in dark black Zhongshan suits. (the colors of the school uniforms of the College of excellence are basically the same, but there are differences in styles. For boys, senior one is the ordinary uniform, senior two is the Zhongshan suit, senior three is the western suit, while for girls, it is slightly different.), About 70 or 80 people, at the same time, bent down and said in unison, "brother Li!"


    Xiao Shili looked at these "senior" students. They felt that they were not just gangsters, but more like a regular and disciplined organization. No matter who trained them, Yang Meiyu or Chang Kunyu, their abilities should not be underestimated.


    "It''s just a part of the organization. In order not to affect the school''s classes, we didn''t gather all the people together. The total number is 156." The first thing Chang Kunyu did after his surrender was naturally to give the details of his influence to the new boss, "brother Li, from now on, these brothers are your people. I''ve informed everyone, and they will recognize you when they see you in school."


    Xiao Shili nodded. With the previous influence of the higher level, there are more than 200 people who obey him now. It''s time to establish the meaning of these people''s existence.


    "Well, let''s go back to class first." Xiao Shili pointed to a building in the campus downstairs, "go there, I have something to talk with you."


    Five people came to the building, is the school canteen, although it is not yet noon, but there are still drinks and snacks in the canteen.


    A few people found a restaurant and sat down. They asked the aunt of the canteen to bring five cups of coke. Xiao Shili said slowly, "I just heard Yuge open and shut up organization. Before that, your organization didn''t have a name."


    Chang Kunyu nodded, "brother Li asked me that the organization has not been fully established. That''s right. This is what sister Yu means, because she thinks that we are not mature enough to establish a real organization."


    Well, this woman thought of it with herself, but people who are a little smarter and ambitious at the same time should all think so, Xiao Shi said quietly.


    "Xiangzi, what are the conditions for establishing a real organization or gang?" He suddenly asked Gao Xiang, "don''t you want to build a gang for a long time?"


    "Ah?" Gao Xiang was stunned, and then smacked his lips, "if I say, it must first have more people, then money, and then...".


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "where''s Yuanqi?"


    "Li Ge means to really step into the underworld?" Li Yuanqi looks very cautious.


    "What do you say?"


    "That''s it. In my opinion, to maintain the operation of a gang, first of all, a stable source of funds is essential. What''s more, there is a relationship between black and white. Our current status is just that of the students studying in school. Our experience and background are very limited. Once we enter the society, the water there is much deeper than that of the school. A small Gang without fame, whether it has its own territory or not, is easy to be swallowed up by other gangs. Moreover, in terms of personal ability, most of us are very weak, They don''t have the ability to compete with the real underworld. " Li Yuanqi pushed his glasses to show that he had finished.


    "Well, what Yuanqi said is very comprehensive, so I don''t need to add any more." Xiao Shili gently knocked on the table, "now that we have people, what we still lack is money, territory and human relations. If we want to build a gang, we must solve these three points."


    Listening to Xiao Shili''s tone, it was obvious that he had some ideas about Jianbang. When they heard that, they were all excited.


    "If we have money, we have 16 classes in total, including 18 classes in senior high school and 8 classes in senior high school. There are a lot of protection fees for each class. If there is a site, there are several streets near Yingcai middle school. Isn''t that our site?" Feilong said.


    "That''s not enough." Xiao Shili shook his finger. "The money is enough for us to buy cigarettes and go to the bar. It''s OK to maintain the operation of a gang. In addition, the money in the hands of students is limited, so the source of protection fee is extremely unstable. As for the site, let alone the nearby streets, even the elite college is not entirely ours. Don''t forget that there are senior three above us."


    When the other people heard this sentence, they could not help but see the word G4 in their minds. They could not help swallowing it when their Qi and blood flowed to their lips. Although senior one and senior two merged, their influence grew rapidly and they were also in command of the whole situation in the school, they still felt that they had no bottom in their hearts if they wanted to fight against G4 with their current strength.


    "Not to mention the sons of the school directors." Xiao Shili knew what several people were thinking, "let''s talk about us first. In terms of the current situation, it is necessary to establish an organization. When so many people get together, there must be a complete system to restrict and manage."


    "But the problem of funds and sites..." Chang Kunyu thought, "in the form of collecting protection fees, we can maintain the funds for the time being. Although it is not a long-term solution, we have to compete with other gangs for the sites. Although our personnel and management are not very mature, we have no chance to win with some small gangs."


    "Yuge is right." Xiao Shili took a sip of coke. "This is what I want to say. If you don''t take risks, you can''t accomplish anything. But before that, I want to tell you another thing. This is another big thing besides Jianbang."


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s face gradually become calm, people who know him all know that this is the performance of his concentrated thinking. A few people immediately stopped talking, vaguely feeling that the next thing to say seems to be the real thing to say in this meeting.


    When Xiao Shili finished the last word, the atmosphere seemed to be a little quiet, with different expressions on each face.


    The next few seconds, a trace of excitement, excitement gradually appeared on everyone''s face.


    "Brother Li, you didn''t cheat us. Can you really fight with Qinglong Gang?" Gao Xiang''s eyes were full of excitement, and he couldn''t see any hesitation at all. Even Xiao Shili was surprised at this, except for Li Yuanqi.


    "I''m only 50% sure of the final result, but if I succeed, the problems that hindered the construction of the gang will no longer be problems. This is also a rare opportunity for us." Xiao Shili''s eyes are also shining


    The meeting didn''t end until after school at noon. Several people knew Xiao Shili''s plan. The next step was to see how to implement it. As groups of students flocked to the canteen, the meeting ended. Instead of having dinner with his brothers, Xiao Shili went back to the classroom. He was too tired at the moment and just wanted to have a good sleep.

 Chapter 80

    At the same time, in a Hunan restaurant on Lanling road in the Eastern District, there are six or seven middle-aged men in their 30s and 40s sitting on a round table in a big private room. One of the men has a large scar on his head, which is obviously sewn up not long ago. He looks a little trance.


    "Come on, Yuanfeng, eat vegetables." It was a man in his forties who put food in his bowl. He also had a scar on his forehead and a pair of inverted triangular eyes, which always showed a gloomy look. This man was the leader of Qinglong Gang, Li Jinglong.


    "Brother, I can''t eat it." Li Yuanfeng put down his chopsticks and said, "when are you going to avenge me?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. After this week, they will pay the money." Li Jinglong side clip vegetables, while comforting cousin said.


    "Brother, do you think those boys can give money obediently? It seems that they are just a few students. How much money can they have?" A deputy leader sitting next to him.


    "Hum." Li Jinglong hummed and laughed twice in a light tone. "I''ve sent someone to check. Except for the boy named Xiao, the others are all ruffians in this area. No matter whether they have money or not, there are more than 100000 yuan sold in that bar. If they want some from home, they have to give half of them."


    "I don''t want money!" Li Yuanfeng cried again, "I was beaten by several teenagers in front of so many people. I can''t swallow this breath if I don''t let them die!"


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t say that I would not deal with them. At that time, they will not be able to raise enough money. After receiving the money, they will use this excuse to solve them by the way." Li Jinglong took a sip of wine and said, "a few little bunnies, you don''t have to worry about it at all. Just wait."


    "You''ll have to keep them for me then. I''ll do it myself!" Li Yuanfeng''s eyes were full of resentment.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all for you." Li Jinglong waved, "eat, eat..."


    Maybe he was too tired. Not long after Xiao Shili put his forehead on the back of his hand, he was in a trance. The whole classroom was silent, and no one dared to speak aloud. The story of Yang Wei''s being killed spread all over the senior high school, and the one who killed him was the freshman who had just entered the school for less than two months. Most people don''t know that senior two has been under Xiao Shili''s influence, but now his influence and prestige are enough to make everyone look up to him.


    At this moment, facing the sleeping Xiao Shili, the boys can finally look at him with a kind of fear, while the girls have adoring, ambiguous and nervous eyes, and can''t control the boundless illusion.


    Xiao Shili didn''t fall asleep completely. In a daze, he felt a smell in his nose. This kind of smell is so familiar. Where did he smell it? As the fragrance became more and more strong, there was another fragrance in it, which made Xiao Shi''s hungry stomach scream.


    The man is completely pulled up by the power of hunger. The first thing that comes into his eyes is two big and round Mimi. They are gently shaking half a meter away from him. Although they are covered by a thin layer of school uniform, they still make people''s nose hot.


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to be fully awake. He reached out and grabbed the lovely girl in front of him. He muttered, "steamed stuffed buns!"


    "I''ll take care of you!" With a shy cry, the back of his hand was heavily knocked by a pair of chopsticks. Xiao Shili subconsciously retracted his "wolf claws" and rubbed his eyes. Then he saw that the girl with short hair was sitting on the other side of the table, her delicate snow like cheek was tinged with a faint blush, and her beautiful eyes looked at him with anger.


    Xiao Shili is really stunned. They just stare at each other for more than five seconds. Meiyu''s Yuguang sweeps the people around them. The students on both sides quickly lower their heads to make a busy appearance. The girl''s eyes return to Xiao Shili''s face, and then she smiles softly. The two little hands gently push Dongxi, but it''s a lunch box. It turns out that the fragrance just now comes from it.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes wandered to the girl and the lunch box. He only made a sound in his mouth, "ah?"


    "This is the Bento I made at home today. I don''t know if it''s delicious. I know you don''t like the food in the canteen, so I specially brought this for you." Meiyu''s voice was very gentle, and there was some expectation in her eyes.


    "For... For me?" Xiao Shili pointed to the lunch box again in disbelief.


    "Well!"


    Seeing the obedience of the girl in front of him gave Xiao Shili a great illusion. A few days ago, she became a kind of gentle and virtuous housewife. Did she have some illusion or is the end of the world coming.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t the food to your taste?" See Xiao Shi leave slow not move chopsticks, beauty Yu some nervous ground asks a way.


    "No, no, No." Xiao Shili is still thinking, that night, she seems to be some abnormal, but can be attributed to environmental reasons, but today this is in school, no reason ah.


    "I know!" Meiyu suddenly pursed a smile, then opened the lunch box, took out chopsticks from the inside, sandwiched a piece of chicken, and sent it to Xiao Shili''s mouth, "I must want to feed you."


    At this time, the whole classroom had already ignored life and death, and their eyes glared fiercely towards this side. The whole class could not help suspecting that they were hallucinating. The senior one and the senior two, such two figures of fame in the school, staged a love soap opera that even ordinary people would feel numb in the small classroom during the lunch break, Both boys and girls in the classroom stare straight, even forget to blink.


    Looking at the delicious chicken in front of him, Xiao Shili opened his mouth slightly and closed it quickly. The hungry insects in his stomach clamored to let him eat it, but his reason was deterred by the girl''s gentle face.


    "Yu elder sister, you don''t want to..." Xiao Shili didn''t expect that he hadn''t said a word, so the girl suddenly put the meat into his mouth.


    "How delicious is it?" Meiyuwei has a small head on her side and a concentrated look. If a charming woman is adorned with a lovely look at the same time, it''s really incomparable between heaven and man.


    Xiao Shili chewed a few mouthfuls and swallowed the meat blankly. It''s really delicious. This is his first time to eat the food cooked by a girl. It tastes like Mom''s.


    "Ah" Meiyu picked up another green vegetable and sent it to the man''s mouth.


    This time, Xiao Shili didn''t think much about it. He opened his mouth and swallowed it. He ate one mouthful and ten mouthfuls of it. Anyway, he had already eaten it. Anyway, he was really hungry.


    At this time, he noticed the eyes and expressions of the people around him. It was an embarrassment in his heart. With a slight frown, everyone immediately lowered their heads at the same time, reading books and playing mobile phones.


    "I''ll do it myself." Xiao Shili took the chopsticks from Meiyu, then buried his head and began to eat. No matter what happened, he just wanted to end the embarrassing situation as soon as possible.


    PS: good readers, I am the author of this book. For reasons of policy, this book will be deleted within seven days. In order not to affect the follow-up reading of the readers, please pay attention to the official account of "flying fox book city" so as to get a permanent version of this book.

 Chapter 81

    Mei Yu put her hands flat on the table and her chin on the back of her hand. She looked at the boy with a smile, and her eyes were full of joy, as if she had got the greatest happiness in the world.


    "Hoo..." Xiao Shili put down his lunch box and took a long breath. Finally he finished eating. His stomach was full. In other words, it was the best meal he had ever eaten in school.


    "Yu elder sister, I think we should talk about..." this time the man''s words have not finished, hand was suddenly caught by the girl, and then all of a sudden was dragged out of the classroom.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Xiao Shili was surprised and ran downstairs with the girl all the way.


    Out of the teaching building, Mei Yu just let go of Xiao Shili''s hand and suddenly turned around, "go shopping with me!"


    "Shopping?" Xiao Shi was stunned.


    "Let''s go!" Meiyu said to hold the man''s hand again.


    "Please, it''s class time." Xiao Shili said helplessly, "besides, why did you find me?"


    Mei Yu''s expression suddenly becomes very aggrieved. Her eyes are full of kitsch and tremble gently. "Don''t you want to?"


    "I''m afraid of you." When Xiao Shili saw that the girl seemed to be about to cry, he felt soft in his heart. If it was another girl, he didn''t care. But this expression appeared on Yang Meiyu''s face. He was really afraid.


    "Forget it." Anyway, he also ate other people''s Bento, even if it was compensation. Xiao Shili sighed, "where are you going?"


    "Do you agree?" Meiyu''s eyes had brilliance again, "great!" Said suddenly hugged Xiao Shili, two people''s bodies close together, the girl''s cheek on his chest. Xiao Shili''s expression was slightly surprised. What''s the matter? Words to the mouth, and finally did not ask the export.


    Although nine out of ten men hate shopping, ten out of ten men will not refuse a beautiful girl with good figure. Xiao Shili would be happy to be dragged out by an enchanting, sexy and charming student sister at a different time, whether it''s for dinner or shopping. But now she is in an extraordinary period, and Yang Meiyu''s behavior is too abnormal. Even though they have lost their old grudges, they don''t have to be so kind to themselves. Logically, she should be resentful.


    But Xiao Shili couldn''t see any resentment or scheming from the girl''s eyes. Even a little bit, it can be said that what he saw from Meiyu''s eyes was nothing but sweetness and joy.


    "How nice, how nice?" In the Chanel shop of Jindu building, Meiyu is wearing a floral skirt, holding the skirt in both hands and turning around in front of the mirror.


    Xiao Shili sat on a large sofa at the back and looked at the girl in the mirror. After a long time, he just gave a faint smile. "Most people change their temperament because of what they wear, and there is a kind of people whose temperament will only be changed because of what they wear no matter what kind of clothes they wear."


    "What do you mean?" Meiyu turns around. She likes to look at the man''s deep expression.


    "Nothing, just said..." Xiao Shili pointed to the mirror, "this dress is too narrow."


    "Narrow?" Mei Yu raised her skirt and looked around. "It''s a skirt." Of course, she didn''t notice that the original pure style floral dress had a completely different effect on her. The thin skirt was tightly attached to the girl''s body, and the outline of two big peaches in front of her chest was dazzlingly swinging in front of her chest. The pretty * * even slightly lifted up the skirt, even the straight and round legs were exposed under the skirt, which also aroused people''s reverie of crime.


    There are also several men who accompany their girlfriends to look at the clothes in the shop. Their eyes radiate to this side uncontrollably, completely ignoring the existence of their girlfriends.


    Xiao Shili squints his eyes, and suddenly comes up with the beautiful image of Ye ruoqing in a long skirt. If ye ruoqing wears such a dress, it will definitely make people feel the light purple and the breeze blowing in the evening. What Meiyu gives people is still a kind of temptation at night.


    He looked at the clothes on the shelves around him. Although it looked like an ordinary skirt, the price tag on it was dizzy. It was totally beyond his means.


    Meiyu seems to turn a blind eye to the price tag, trying one by one, then putting it down and leaving without blushing at all. Make next to shopping guide Miss from time to time with a kind of inquiry look at Xiao Shili, make him uncomfortable.


    Although he just went shopping with his schoolsister, Xiao Shili still had a kind of obligation that was close to his boyfriend. But he didn''t have enough money in his pocket to buy a button on these clothes, so he couldn''t help blushing.


    The whole afternoon passed slowly. Meiyu came out of one store and then went into another store. Her physical strength was very good.


    Until four o''clock in the afternoon, Xiao Shili sat down on a row of chairs and refused to leave. Two people are sitting in a dessert shop in the shopping mall, sucking juice and looking at the people coming and going. Xiao Shili finally thinks it''s time to say what he wants to say.


    He took a gentle look at Mei Yu, who was gently sucking a milkshake. "Sister Yu, I''m very happy and honored to accompany you shopping today. In addition, your Bento is delicious, but I think we have to understand some words."


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Meiyu obviously felt the difference in each other''s words, also stopped sucking and raised her head.


    "I heard about you quitting the organization when I came to the school today. If it''s because of the accident that happened in the competition that day, I don''t think it''s necessary for you at all." Xiao Shili looked at the girl. Although he knew it was too late to say this, he still wanted to let the other party know, "that day''s competition didn''t come to an end, and no one between us lost or won, and..." he wanted to say, "you don''t have to thank me for that day''s events." But the words to the mouth, but slightly stagnated, this sentence is not said.


    Meiyu''s expression quieted down a little bit, and gradually recovered into calm. She didn''t speak, but just watched Xiao Shili quietly.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes dodged because of the girl''s gaze. He didn''t know why. The girl''s silence made his original thought confused.

 Chapter 82

    "So... You know, we... Don''t owe anyone." When this sentence came out, he was already stuttering. Xiao Shi thought about what was wrong with him. He wanted to say it in his mind, but he felt as if he was rejecting it. Did he want her to be grateful to him, or didn''t want the relationship between them to be cut off.


    "Is what you said that day true?" Meiyu suddenly lowered her head and said, slightly long bangs slightly covered the beautiful eyes.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? " Xiao Shi left Zheng for a moment, and he couldn''t help thinking about it in his mind.


    "You say..." Meiyu clenched her lower lip tightly. After a few seconds, "if I promise to be your girlfriend, you will..."


    "I..." Xiao Shili was speechless. At this moment, even if he was dull, he understood the meaning of the girl''s words.


    That sentence that day, just a joke? She took it seriously! But it''s totally out of line with common sense. Even if it''s a serious confession, it won''t be so easy to succeed. Moreover... If it''s a little more vulgar, Yang Meiyu rarely appears in school, but she can definitely be called a grade two flower in senior high school, and she won''t be a problem in the top three of the school. Although many men are very afraid of her, the number of people who secretly love her is far more than the number who are afraid of her.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what to say. His hand on the table was suddenly caught by a pair of soft hands. Meiyu''s hand was on the man''s hand, and their fingers slowly clasped together.


    "Isn''t it?" Meiyu''s eyes quiver gently. Maybe it''s not suitable for him, but now the girl''s eyes are enough to melt anything in the world.


    Xiao Shili felt that his heart suddenly seemed to be hit hard, "Meiyu..."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you refuse me, I won''t blame you." Mei Yu, with a slightly sad expression, suddenly smiles, "after all, I''m too willful..."


    "No Xiao Shili didn''t let the girl finish, and finally understood all the reasons. At the moment, there was no doubt in his heart, only warm joy and a guilty impulse. He suddenly stood up, leaned over and gently kissed her soft and delicate lips.


    "Mmm... Mmm..." Mei Yu opened her mouth and responded softly. They seemed to have forgotten everything and only integrated into each other''s warmth


    When I left the shopping mall, it was getting dark. The slender boy and the charming girl stood side by side on the side of the road, attracting countless eyes of passers-by.


    "Shili, come to my house later, and I''ll cook for you." Meiyu gently took Xiao Shili''s arm and said with infinite tenderness in a happy tone.


    "Well." Xiao Shili nodded, his arm gently around the girl''s slender waist, and then seemed to react, showing a slightly surprised expression, "go to your house?"


    "Well." Meiyu saw Xiao Shili''s worries and said with a smile, "look, I''m scared of you. Today my father is not at home, and I''m the only one at home."


    "What about your mother?" Although he has established a romantic relationship, Xiao Shili is really unprepared to see her parents so soon. In addition to his tenderness and love for Meiyu, he is still a little confused. At that time, he unconsciously kisses her. Is it because he likes her from the beginning, or later he has that feeling.


    "My mother... Died of illness when I was very young, so my father took care of me from childhood to adulthood." Meiyu''s tone was very calm. Maybe she was used to the life without a mother.


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shili is sad.


    "It doesn''t matter." Mei Yu smiles, "let''s go."


    Meiyu''s family lives on Huayuan Road, the northernmost part of the eastern district. It''s quite far away. The taxi they took drove downstairs. This is a newly built residential building. It doesn''t look like a developer''s building, but more like a government building for civil servants.


    Meiyu drags Xiao Shili''s shoulder. If it''s not their school uniforms, it''s like a couple coming home for dinner at the weekend.


    When they passed a Passat parked downstairs, Xiao Shili inadvertently took a look at the license plate, which was a police prefix. Then he glanced around and was slightly surprised to find that there was more than one such car, but there were several, obviously blue and white police cars.


    Seeing that the man suddenly stopped, Mei Yu also stopped and looked back at him strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. By the way, uncle, what does he do?" Xiao Shili asked intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Hum, I know what you want to be in." Meiyu gently touched Xiao Shili''s nose with her finger and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. No one dares to catch you here."


    "Uncle... Is he a policeman?" Xiao Shili is not afraid of the police, but he always has a little taboo in his mind, which is probably related to the fact that he has done too many bad things since he was young.


    "Why do you ask me when you have guessed?" Meiyu coquetry to rely on him, "go quickly, stroll a day, you this big stupid pig stomach must have been hungry, sister must feed you today."


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili also laughed and touched the girl''s waist. "What can my sister feed me?"


    "I hate it The girl gently beat him, suddenly understood the man''s meaning, pretty face suddenly coquettish infinite.


    When Meiyu pulls him forward, Xiao Shili looks around secretly, only to find that he is too careless. On the other side of the road not far from the residential building is the gate of the East Branch of J City Public Security Bureau. He didn''t see it when he came.


    Obviously, it''s mostly the family building of the Public Security Bureau. He looks back at Mei Yu''s buttocks under her skirt. How could this girl have a father who is a policeman? And the police uncle, don''t you know that your daughter is the elder sister of the school gangster? And thanks to his early appearance, a few minutes later, I''m afraid Meiyu will step into the underworld.


    "This is my house. Come on in." Mei Yu gently pushes Xiao Shili, who is still in a daze, into his home. The latter is not stupid, just observing and looking.


    This is a big house with three bedrooms and one living room. The decoration is very well done, which is obviously not the standard of ordinary people. It seems that Meiyu''s father is middle class even if he is not very rich.


    At this time, a police uniform hanging on the door of the living room was reflected in Xiao Shili''s eyes. He came up and saw that twenty-two cents (two bars and two stars) were printed on his shoulder. He was surprised. He turned to Mei Yu and said, "your father... Is he the director of the East District branch?"

 Chapter 83

    "Ah? How did you know that? Do you know my father? " Meiyu can''t help but feel strange.


    "The epaulets are clear." Xiao Shili pointed to the police rank on his clothes.


    "I don''t understand." Mei Yu walked to Xiao Shi to leave a side, lightly vomited tongue, "what meaning?"


    "This represents the rank of a police officer. The two bars and two stars are the second level supervisors. Generally, the corresponding position of a second level supervisor is the director of a county or District Public Security Bureau." Xiao Shili explained it again.


    "Wow! Piggy, you are so good Mei Yu exclaimed happily, holding Xiao Shili''s arms tightly with her two slender arms. Of course, she didn''t care about the police rank. If she was a person she liked, even a small advantage would be magnified infinitely.


    "What do you call me?"


    "Pig."


    "Where do I look like a pig?" Xiao Shili frowned and looked at his figure of less than 130 Jin.


    "Pig Meiyu screamed again, happily holding her sweetheart''s arm in her arms, and her arm fell into the middle of the two snowballs.


    "Hello, hello." Xiao Shili took back his arm and said seriously, "I''m warning you, don''t seduce me, or you will bear the consequences."


    "Dead face!" The girl was totally unconscious just now. Now she blushed and pinched him on her arm. "Sit here and wait, I''ll cook for you."


    Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa and watched Meiyu walk into the kitchen with a brisk pace, put on a small apron and come out, and then take the food from the refrigerator. Her slim and sexy figure is perfect. Even if she takes any small action in her daily life, she is so beautiful.


    Looking at it again and again, the more I look at it, the more I like it. Xiao wants to be able to look at her graceful jade body and moving face every day. Even if he turns himself into a stone carving and accompanies her forever, he is willing to.


    When Mei Yu came and put a can of coke in front of her, Xiao Shili finally couldn''t bear it. He grabbed the girl''s little hand and gently dragged her into his arms.


    "Ah The girl let out a scream of surprise and fell into the man''s arms. Xiao Shili felt that the jade was very upturned. Her buttocks were close to her legs. Her soft buttocks and petals seemed to be wrapped around her through her pants. She put out her mouth and gave her a kiss in her ear. "Don''t do it. Come with me."


    "Hate... Who wants to accompany you this big sex wolf." Mei Yu wriggled and laughed to avoid the man''s kiss, but when she was touched by her fiery lips, she couldn''t help breathing quickly, "ah... Pig... Pig head..."


    Xiao Shili gently held the girl''s tender waist with one hand and slowly went up. At the same time, he felt as if there was a fire between his legs. The iron of the fire was getting harder and harder, and it suddenly fell into two pieces of soft beauty and meat.


    Meiyu also felt the fart. The hard thing under the thigh was deep into her buttocks and gullies, but she still didn''t stop. It was as if she wanted to lift herself up. The fart and the thigh began to arch back and forth. Suddenly, she felt numb all over, but some part of her body was touched.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili''s hand also slowly went up and pressed on the lovely beating rabbits. He could not control it with one hand. They were really like lively and naughty rabbits, beating restlessly and happily in his palm.


    "Ah... Pig... Can''t... Can''t..." Meiyu gently pressed the man''s hand, can''t be in such a place, and... He has no psychological preparation.


    Xiao Shili also woke up and couldn''t help letting go. He didn''t have that idea. Just for a moment, he was completely dominated by his inner self. He couldn''t help but


    "I''m sorry." He said a little sorry, but his lips were immediately sealed by a jade finger.


    Meiyu gently pressed the man''s lips, Keren''s face showed a deep blush, more charming, "idiot, why apologize, I..." the girl lowered her head, "I''ll be your person all my life... As long as you like... I..." finally, she was too shy to say.


    Xiao Shili is excited in his heart and can''t help but get up and hold Meiyu tightly in his arms.


    They hugged each other tightly for five minutes before they separated. Meiyu felt that her sweetheart''s chest was like heat. She couldn''t breathe. She took a breath happily and pushed him away. "Well, if you don''t cook, you''ll be hungry."


    Xiao Shili leaned over again and gave him a kiss on the cheek. "I''ll help, too."


    "No!" Meiyu put him on the sofa, "you just have to wait and eat."


    "But if two people are together, it will be faster."


    "These are women''s things. I''m not going to let my men in the kitchen." Mei Yu smiles obstinately and gently, turns around and leaves.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that this attractive girl with sexy appearance was still so traditional in her heart. If she could marry her in the future, it would be her own blessing. Then he laughed again. What do you think? Marriage is too long for him after all.


    "Xiaomei, I want to use the computer, OK?" Xiao Shili pointed to a room in the middle opposite the living room.


    "Yes, oh, that''s my father''s study. The computer has a password. You..." Meiyu stood at the kitchen door. She wanted him to go to her room, but when she thought of the scene just now, she blushed again. "You... Use it. I know the password. The password is 950907, my birthday."


    Xiao Shili walks into his study. There is a computer on the left wall of the room and a large bookshelf on the right. When he walks in, there are criminal psychology analysis, logic and Conan? It seems that Meiyu''s father is still a fan of inferential novels.


    Xiao Shili had been paying attention to this room for a long time. Before Meiyu told him, he guessed that it should be Meiyu''s father''s study, and his eyes were all focused on the computer in the room.


    Boot, according to Meiyu said password input, enter the system interface. OK, Xiao Shili was looking for something. He quickly browsed on the desktop. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he had a dream.

 Chapter 84

    Public security system website login device, there is! It''s not hard to guess this. I believe that any section chief or team leader''s computer will be connected to the public security system, not to mention the director. But if it wasn''t for Mei Yu, I''m afraid I would not have been able to contact such things in a hundred years.


    Double click to enter the login interface. Naturally, ID and password are needed. Xiao Shili bent a finger and put it in front of his lips for a second. In this absolutely confidential system, the password and ID will not be saved automatically. If it is an ID, it will probably be an alarm, but the password?


    So far, we have to try. When Xiao Shili was looking at the police uniform just now, he remembered the alarm signal on it. As for the password, it''s not very difficult. There''s one in front of him.


    Men and women are different, for many different accounts, generally will only use a password, easy to remember. At least Xiao Shili himself is like this, and most men will list the numbers related to their most precious things as passwords.


    It is speculated that Xiao Shili slowly enters Meiyu''s birthday in the field. When he presses enter, he hesitates. If the password is wrong, I don''t know if there will be any alarm reaction. If it happens, it will not only affect him, but also Meiyu. But he pushed on, because he knew he had no choice, life or death, which might be the only chance.


    "The account and password are correct. We are transferring to the main interface. Please wait a moment."


    Xiao Shili took a long breath and leaned back on the back of his chair. His eyes were fixed on the computer screen. After changing the interface several times, he stopped on a huge menu of options.


    Although I don''t know how the public security system website works, I think it''s similar to the hospital system. Xiao Shili focuses on a database option, and then clicks in.


    There is also a more detailed classified menu, which can be queried by year, category and grade. Xiao Shili was slightly surprised when he saw that this database actually recorded all the criminal records and information of J city from 1990 to 2012, including the people involved in the case, with no less than one million pieces of information, According to the harm degree of the case, it can be divided into six levels. According to the different types of cases, there are homicide, theft, rape and so on.


    Looking at the information arranged like hemp, Xiao Shili directly input the three words "Li Jinglong" in the search column, and then click search. A few seconds later, a link appears below, "Li Jinglong criminal group (Qinglong Gang) collects and sorts out information.". Time: 2006, 2012.


    After you click to enter, there are all the information about Li Jinglong''s personal, organization, and some members of the organization, including all the venues of the Qinglong Gang, all the personal property of Li Jinglong, and several backbone members of the Qinglong gang. The level of detail is really amazing. Even the names, ages, origins, and residences of Li Jinglong''s three mistresses are listed clearly.


    Xiao Shili sneered in his heart. He thought that Li Jinglong had fed some money to xinmenqiao police station by himself in recent years. He thought that he had the police to cover him, so he could rest easy. I don''t know that I have already prepared a case in the police, which contains the evidence of his crime and the reporter''s record. Once there is any change in the top, the police can immediately destroy the Qinglong gang and directly arrest people. The reason why we haven''t done so far is that we heard from Dazhuang that there are at least no less than 100 underworld gangs in the whole city. If it wasn''t for the crackdown, the police wouldn''t have nothing to do for themselves. Even if such gangs have been attacked for 100 years, they will still exist.


    Xiao Shili also understood at the moment that the police were not as idiotic as they thought. Almost all the famous gangs in the city, including the three gangs in J City, were registered here, but not all of them had criminal evidence. That''s why some small and medium-sized gangs were arrested every time during the crackdown.


    At this time, a message attracted Xiao Shili''s attention. It was about Li Jinglong''s private property. Li Jinglong had two villas and three houses in the East District, two of which were given to his two mistresses, and the other was his sister. There is another house here. The information displayed is the ancestral home of Li Jinglong.


    There is also a photo attached to the data, which shows an old house with mottled colors and an independent two-story building. This kind of house looks familiar to Xiao Shili. It should be in the east near the suburbs. There are 30 or 40 old buildings there, which have not been demolished. Now they have been preserved as historic sites.


    The information also shows that after Li Jinglong made his fortune in recent years, he has already taken all his family members to the newly bought villa. This ancient house was uploaded by his ancestors, and now it is basically idle. It is only used as a place for some gang members'' occasional activities.


    Xiao Shili held his chin with his thumb and forefinger, and looked at this picture, slightly lost in thought. This is not in the information provided by his elder brother. It may also be that he ignored the past because an old house is not important. Just thinking about it, the phone on the desk suddenly rang.

 Chapter 85

    Xiao Shili looked at the extension number and picked it up.


    "Pig, what are you doing?"


    "It''s OK. I can surf the Internet. What''s the matter?"


    "I miss you." Meiyu is sweet on the other end of the phone.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I miss you so soon."


    "Well."


    Xiao Shili continued to browse the information of Qinglong Gang while chatting with the girl, "is the meal ready?"


    "Almost. Are you hungry?"


    "A little bit." Xiao Shili took out his mobile phone and took a picture on the computer. "By the way, when will your father come back?"


    "Who knows, he often works overtime in the Bureau and has social activities, so I''m always the only one at home." There is a little complaint in Meiyu''s voice.


    "Your father is busy catching bad people. You should be more considerate of him."


    Mei Yu said with a smile, "you are quite calm."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Hum, I don''t know who is the biggest villain in the College of excellence."


    "Ha ha, thank you for your praise."


    "No shame Mei Yu gave a slight Pooh.


    After taking the photos, Xiao Shili immediately turned off the computer, reached for the chassis, and then picked up the remote control to set the temperature of the air conditioner in the room to the lowest level.


    When he just stepped into the living room, Meiyu suddenly ran out of the kitchen in a panic, "pig, my father''s car came in."


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised in his heart. It wouldn''t be such a coincidence. He pretended to be calm and said, "Oh, is uncle back?"


    "Maybe he came back to get something." Meiyu didn''t feel nervous. She just looked at Xiao Shili anxiously. "Wait for my father to come up. He has a bad temper. He may be impolite. Don''t contradict him. Remember that."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "he is my favorite Xiaomei''s father, and may be my father in the future. I won''t mind what he says."


    Mei Yu''s face turned red, but she was overjoyed.


    "By the way, is the computer off?"


    "Well."


    "My father doesn''t allow others to touch his computer, and I played secretly when he was away." Meiyu sticks out her tongue.


    Xiao Shili was a little nervous sitting on the sofa in the living room. In fact, he could choose to leave just now to avoid meeting Meiyu''s father. But escape is not his own character, and he doesn''t want to hide his relationship with Meiyu. In this case, sooner or later, the other party will know about himself.


    In addition, he also wants to meet director Yang of the Eastern District branch. If he can take this opportunity to get to know the head of the eastern district police, it will be very helpful for his future development.


    About two or three minutes later, the sound of the key opening came from outside. Then the door opened, and a tall middle-aged man came in. As soon as he entered the door, he smelled the fragrance of the kitchen. The man''s face suddenly showed a surprise smile, and his voice said, "ha ha, how can our daughter be so good today and cook for...", Suddenly I saw the young man sitting in the living room. He was stunned and his face became flat.


    "Uncle." Xiao Shili had already stood up and called respectfully.


    "Oh, sit down." Director Yang answered and put his briefcase on the shoe cabinet. Then he came over and looked at the boy with a slight frown.


    Under the man''s gaze, Xiao Shili suddenly had a very uncomfortable feeling, just like thousands of pairs of eyes staring at himself. In the man''s eyes, it seems that there is a kind of insight into everything, which can directly see through the soul.


    He also took a quick time to observe each other. Director Yang seems to be in his forties. His short hair is a little white behind his head. He has an angular Chinese character face and two thick sword eyebrows. The whole face is deeply dignified.


    "Sit down, sit down." Seeing that Xiao Shili was still standing, director Yang waved and said, "are you Xiaomei''s classmate?"


    "Well."


    "One class?"


    "No


    Director Yang spoke at the same time, such as the torch''s eyes from head to foot, up and down carefully looked at once. Heard is not a class, director Yang''s brow slightly wrinkled up. Xiao Shili was about to speak, Meiyu quickly ran out of the kitchen, and at the same time sweetly called, "Dad." Then standing between them, "Dad, I''ll introduce you. This is... My classmate, Xiao Shili, Xiao Shili. This is my dad."


    "Dead girl, you''ve learned to cheat your father." Director Yang snorted, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, pointing to Xiao Shili, "I just asked this boy, he said that he is not in the same class with you, do you have it?"


    "Mmm... I hate it. Dad, why are you so fierce?" Meiyu see lies are exposed, busy pulling director Yang''s arm gently shaking, long voice saejiao.


    "Well, well, I don''t care who he is." Director Yang patted his daughter''s little hand. "Since we''re here, it''s our guest, Xiaomei. Go and prepare the food."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Meiyu smiles happily and runs into the kitchen quickly.


    As soon as her daughter left, the expression on Yang''s face suddenly changed, and the attitude of examination was restored, "boy, how many times do you come to our house?"


    Xiao Shili thought that Meiyu''s father''s face could change faster than taking off his trousers, but he could only say respectfully, "for the first time."


    "Really."


    "Yes, uncle, don''t think too much. It''s the first time that Mei Yu and I met each other today."


    "Oh?" Director Yang lit a cigarette and hummed, "tell me, how do you know my daughter?"


    "Yang Ju, when you went to school, didn''t you have a good female classmate?"


    Respect is respect, but director Yang''s inquisitive attitude makes Xiao Shili feel very uncomfortable. From the beginning of meeting, he has been controlling all aspects of himself, including expression, voice and movement, which can seal a person''s breath. At the moment, with some opinions in his heart, Xiao Shili can''t help blurting out.

 Chapter 86

    Director Yang flashed a look in his eyes, and then burst out laughing, "ha ha, I know a lot of half grown boys like you, but no one dares to call me yang Bureau. Yes, when I was in school, of course I knew many girls, but they were other people''s daughters. I can''t manage them, but you know my daughter today. Hum, I ask you, What''s your relationship with Xiaomei? Are you two in love? "


    Xiao Shili nodded, "yes, uncle Yang, Xiaomei and I are..."


    Director Yang just finished laughing, but he was stunned at the moment. He had already guessed that the relationship between the boy and his daughter was unusual. He wanted to scare him. He thought he would never admit it. He just took this opportunity to break his idea of his daughter. Unexpectedly, the boy accepted it. After reaction, he suddenly interrupted the other party with a drink, "what!"


    Xiao Shili had expected that the other party would have such a reaction, and continued to say politely, "Uncle Yang, don''t worry, we will not affect our study. I promise that we will take good care of Xiaomei, make her happy every day, and won''t let her suffer any injustice."


    Director Yang''s face is gloomy and stares at the boy. The boy is really not afraid of himself. He smokes a cigarette slowly. It seems that he is brewing a sentence, and then presses the cigarette end out in the ashtray. "Do you fall in love when you are so young, school teachers know?"


    Xiao Shili was happy in his heart and said respectfully, "director Yang, what time is it now? Why do we have to let our teachers know about our affairs, and teachers have no right to interfere in our lives."


    "Nonsense Director Yang glared at each other, "did you fall in love with me?"


    "Of course, your consent is required. That''s why I came to your house today to ask for your consent."


    "Well, so you''re here to tell me about it today?"


    "Not quite, but I was ready to face you before I came." Xiao Shili''s words were made up, because he saw director Yang''s expression seemed to be a little kind. He didn''t know which words he said, which seemed to win the other party''s favor.


    "Well, it''s dinner!" Mei Yu came out of the kitchen with two dishes. "You two, wash your hands quickly."


    The conversation between the two men was interrupted, "I''ll help you." Xiao Shili takes the opportunity to stand up and leave the living room. Director Yang also agrees and goes to the bathroom.


    When there were only two people left in the kitchen, Mei Yu quickly nestled up to Xiao Shi and asked nervously, "how is it? My father didn''t hurt you." Although she is cooking, her mind has been hanging on the two men in the living room.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "no, your father is very interesting. Maybe we can become friends in the future."


    "Don''t brag!" Meiyu glanced at her lover with a smile. "No boy has ever seen my father. He''s not afraid of him. You can persist until now. It''s really powerful. My father didn''t say to let you go."


    "No


    "Ha ha." Meiyu smiles sweeter and sticks her face to the man''s chest. In fact, she has no doubt about Xiao Shili''s words. She believes that no matter what, her sweetheart can do it.


    "Have many boys come to your house?" Xiao Shili thinks of the words before Meiyu.


    "No, you''re the first one." Mei Yu raised her small face. "When I was in primary school and junior high school, some boys often waited for me at the school gate and called my name downstairs after school. Later, after my father talked to them, none of these people dared to pester me any more. They didn''t even dare to say a word to me again. You were the first one who didn''t scare away by my father. I was worried about you just now."


    Xiao Shili finally understood why Mei Yu''s character suddenly had such a big contrast. She had never been in touch with boys of her age since she was a child. In fact, she had an instinctive desire. That night in the rain in the hut, it was her first touch with a man since she was 17 years old, and the emotion she had accumulated for 17 years broke out at this moment, He feels very lucky, because the object of all this is himself.


    "Xiaomei..." Xiao Shili gently hugged the girl, "I swear, I will let you know that no one in the world will love you more than me."


    "The world leaves..." the beauty Yu eyes also deeply move emotion, tightly lean on the shoulder of the man.


    The sound of flushing water came from the bathroom, and they were separated immediately. Xiao Shili helped Meiyu to bring the dishes to the table. The meal was really boring. During the dinner, the two men had nothing to say, only Mei Yu tried to ease the atmosphere, but director Yang seemed to completely ignore the existence of Xiao Shili besides talking to his daughter.


    Finally, when it came to dinner, before Xiao Shili said goodbye, director Yang stood up and said, "let''s go, Xiao. I''ll see you off."


    Xiao Shili naturally knew that the other party was not just seeing each other off, and that the elders had no need for the younger generation, so he didn''t refuse, "OK, thank you, uncle Yang."


    Two people came downstairs, director Yang out of the unit door no longer go forward, this position, Xiaomei can''t see above, he gave Xiao Shili a cigarette, the latter quickly refused.


    Director Yang just lit a cigarette, took a sip, and turned to look at Xiao Shili. "To be honest, Xiao Xiao, among other boys as big as you, I appreciate you more. You are brave and calm, which is very good."


    "Thank you, uncle Yang." Xiao Shili knows that the other party is not to boast about himself. There must be buts next.


    "However, I don''t agree with you to be with Xiaomei. The reason is very simple. You are too young and know too little. What you think is right is not necessarily right. You just act according to your own feelings, which will eventually hurt you."


    Director Yang threw half of his cigarette on the ground and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "Go back and think about what I said. If you can''t figure it out, you can talk to me again. This is my phone. You can talk to me at any time¡°

 Chapter 87

    Xiao Shili took a business card. It seems that the unexpected harvest of this trip has been obtained. Unexpectedly, it is so simple.


    He nodded, "well, thank you, uncle Yang. I''ll think it over¡°


    "Well." Director Yang nodded with satisfaction, turned and walked up the stairs.


    As soon as she opened the door, Meiyu jumped up from the sofa and fed a peeled apple into dad''s mouth. "Dad, eat fruit."


    Director Yang looks at his daughter''s beautiful smile with some emotion and some loss. It''s the first time that he has seen his daughter so happy. Is it all because of that boy?


    In my impression, since her mother left, her daughter has become a little adult. She has a cold face and few smiles. She is mature and steady. When she comes home, she locks herself in the room most of the time. Although father and daughter have a good relationship, they don''t spend much time together after all.


    Today, Mei Yu seems to be back when she was a child, rarely showing the innocent and lovely side of the little girl. Director Yang sees it in his eyes and is happy in his heart. Every father doesn''t want his daughter to grow up, because they will leave him when they grow up. For his father, when his daughter is a child, it is the most beautiful and lovely time, and it is also the happiest time in their life.


    Director Yang is happy, but also rare to sit on the sofa, temporarily put down work, with her daughter watching TV, Meiyu nestled in his father''s side, leaning on his father''s shoulder, "Dad, you two just said something, I seem to hear you smile."


    "Well, I was angry." Director Yang said so, but he was smiling.


    "Why?"


    "Girl, up to now, I''m still hiding from your father. You and that classmate named Xiao, you two are more than just ordinary friends." Director Yang''s eyes blame with love.


    "That... You, you all know." Meiyu blushed.


    "Well, I asked the boy, and he admitted it." When it comes to Xiao Shili, director Yang''s tone becomes stiff.


    "What do you think of him?" Mei Yu said this sentence with her head down. She rubbed the corners of her clothes and her cheeks were burning. Although it was embarrassing to say that in front of her father, she still wanted to know his opinion.


    "He? It''s just an ordinary boy. How can he match my daughter? " Director Yang disagreed. Seeing that his daughter''s expression had changed, he added, "however, this boy also has advantages, but his disadvantages are also obvious."


    "Ah, what faults?" Meiyu already knows the advantages of her lover like the palm of her hand. In her opinion, Xiao Shili has advantages all over her body. She just wants to know what the disadvantages of her lover are in her father''s eyes.


    "Hehe, let''s talk about the advantages first." Yang bureau chief smile, "from the appearance can''t see, this boy has a little courage, and the sense of responsibility is also enough, on this point, he meets the basic requirements of a man."


    From this sentence, Meiyu knows that her father''s evaluation of his lover is already very high, because she knows that her father''s definition of man is quite strict. In his heart, there are very few people who can be called "men". She can''t help but feel happy, "what about the shortcomings."


    "Shortcomings, also can not be seen from the appearance." Director Yang''s expression suddenly became serious, and he said with a straight face, "although this boy looks polite and upright on the surface, he looks like a scholar, but from his eyes, we can see that he is not a person who abides by the rules, at least his heart is not as upright as his appearance."


    "That''s it?" Mei Yu is a little disappointed. Of course, she wants to know Xiao Shili better than her father, but she hopes that her father can make his lover worse, and it''s better to be the devil of the world. This is an affirmation of her lover''s strength.


    "In a word, I won''t allow you to associate with that boy again." Director Yang frowned, "just now I told him clearly, I believe he will not come to you again."


    "Dad Mei Yu suddenly stood up from the sofa and yelled to her father, "why?"


    "Why? Hum Director Yang sneered a few times, "just because that boy is not a good man, I have been a criminal policeman for decades, don''t you still believe dad''s eyes?"


    "I know he''s a bad guy, so what?" Mei Yu looked directly at her father, her face full of grievances, "I just like him, no matter he is good or bad, I like him! Why do you make your own decisions? Even if he commits a crime and goes to prison, I''ll wait for him as well! "


    "Xiaomei..." director Yang''s face was slightly angry, but when he saw that his daughter''s big eyes were shining with tears, he put down his look again and said in a warm voice:


    "Xiaomei, it''s not dad who won''t let you have a boyfriend, it''s just you..."


    "Hum!" Meiyu turns around and runs into her room quickly, then slams the door.


    Director Yang looks at her daughter''s closed door, shakes her head, sighs, and vaguely remembers that this happened only once when she was in primary school. That was when her mother died. Because she was still working on a case outside, she couldn''t get to her mother in time. Now I think of it, if I could get there earlier... I think of it, Director Yang''s heart is full of deep guilt. He can''t help burying his face in his hands. Today, his daughter lost her temper again, but it was because of a boy.


    He ordered a cigarette distracted, and then walked towards his study


    After Xiao Shili went out, he immediately took a taxi and called several people one after another, asking them to wait for him in "Longyin".


    On the way, I received a phone call from Meiyu. Xiaoyu''s charming voice became sobbing, like she was wronged. Xiao Shili guessed the reason. Wensheng comforted the girl and said, "good, it''s OK. Don''t be sad. Believe me, I will persuade my uncle to let him agree."


    "Really?" The girl asked with a cry.


    "Again, believe me."


    "Well." Meiyu answered happily, and her tone finally calmed down, because she heard the confidence in the man''s voice, as if there was nothing he couldn''t do in the world.

 Chapter 88

    When Xiao Shili came to the "Longyin" bar, they were already waiting in it.


    "Old three, what''s the matter, so urgent?" Dazhuang was drinking a can of beer. "Did you think of something?"


    Xiao Shili sat down on a sofa. Although "Longyin" still hasn''t resumed its business, the things in the hall have been basically cleaned up, "let''s wait until we get together."


    Just as they were talking, several people pushed the door and came in. It was Gao Xiang, Fei long, Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu. They came up to Xiao Shili and called "brother Li" in unison.


    "Good." Xiao Shi stood up and looked at everyone. "Everyone is in the same piece. I don''t need to introduce you any more."


    Dazhuang and Wenyang are surprised. Gao Xiang and Liu Qinglong are the thugs of the eastern district. Just now they said "leave brother" respectfully. It turns out that the third one is waiting for them today. How come the third one has never told himself about this.


    Gao Xiang and others were also surprised. Two of the three people opposite were the most famous boss in this area, not to mention the bald head like the black iron tower. They were ruthless and single handedly. Liu Pengdong''s influence was the biggest among the small gangsters in the eastern district.


    Several people nodded to each other. Dazhuang and Gaoxiang had seen each other before. Now they said with a smile, "Lao Gao, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "Haha, it''s all because of following brother Li that the brothers have a good life. Unexpectedly, brother Dong and brother Li are also brothers." Gao Xiang saw that several people in the original piece were unexpectedly gathered together at the moment. When he came, Xiao Shili didn''t explain it. He also felt more cordial in his heart at the moment.


    Several people are mixed together. Naturally, we all know that Liu Pengdong''s network is powerful. The thugs in the eastern district are not unfamiliar with him, and even have some connections with the underworld. Seeing him at this time, people could not help but feel a little more at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Third brother, who are these two? I''ve never seen them before." Wen Yang goes to Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu and gives them a cigarette.


    "Let me introduce you." Xiao Shili walked behind them and patted Li Yuanqi on the shoulder. "This is Li Yuanqi, the city''s number one student in this year''s senior high school entrance examination. This is Chang Kunyu, the senior two of the elite."


    Li and Chang are new comers because they haven''t been on the street. But they have heard about some famous gangsters in the East District. Now they know each other.


    "Hey, third brother, you have all kinds of talents now. Even good students are dragged into the water by you." Wen Yang smiled and said.


    The others looked at Li Yuanqi curiously. They didn''t know how he got mixed up with these people as a promising student.


    "Third, if you have anything to say, let''s talk about it now." Dazhuang gives everyone a cigarette and then sits on the sofa.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start." Xiao Shi stood in the middle of the crowd and leaned against the bar. "We all know about this. I''ll stop talking. I''ve got some ideas about the previous plan."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s great."


    "Let''s talk about it."


    When they heard this, they were both surprised and delighted, and immediately urged.


    Xiao Shili said straight away, "if we want to fight with Qinglong Gang, the only possibility is to get the concealed guns, but there is one link that we can''t pass, that is, we can''t know where the weapons are hidden." He looked at the crowd and said, "I spent a whole night analyzing all the venues and private assets under the name of Li Jinglong, and found that none of them met the conditions for hiding weapons, so this was the most headache for me before today."


    Wen Yang can''t help but ask, "what is not in line with ah?"


    "It''s not hard to tell." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Liu Qinglong''s private assets are only two bars and an Internet bar. These two places are places with high incidence of accidents. Once something happens, the police will come to check. Of course, Li Jinglong will not risk putting his gun in that place. As for the court, it''s an outsider''s, let alone impossible. "


    "Well, there are two villas in his family. Besides, they can be put in the mistress''s house, eh?" Asked Dazhuang.


    "Come out to hang out, sooner or later know to return, no one wants to harm the family, found a large number of guns in his home, his family can not get rid of the relationship, as for the mistress..." Xiao Shili smile, "if you, would you do this?"


    "No


    "Women are the most unreliable." Several people said at the same time.


    "Then these places are impossible. They are gone. Ya won''t bury his gun in his ancestral grave." Wen Yang said anxiously, "Oh, third brother, don''t take our appetites. Let''s talk quickly."


    "Don''t worry. In addition to these industries, there is an old-fashioned house hidden in the eastern suburb of Li Jinglong, which is said to be the ancestral house of his family." Xiao Shili took out his mobile phone and threw it on the table. "Here''s a picture. Have a look."


    When several people looked at the photos, he said, "from the photos, this house has a history of at least 60 to 70 years, which can be traced back to before liberation."


    "That''s right." After looking at the photos, Feilong nodded and said, "the old houses in the eastern suburbs are very old. I heard my grandmother say that when she was young, there were houses for some wealthy businessmen and families at that time."


    "So you think Li Jinglong has hidden his gun here?" Ma Yi finally said a word.


    "Strange, how do you know that Li Jinglong has a ancestral home in the eastern suburb?" Wen Yang was the last one to see the photo and put in a sentence with doubts..


    Xiao Shili ignored him and said to his second brother, "from the 1930s to the 1940s, it was a time of war. Many cities in G province had several wars of different scales. Because of the times, the houses at that time had to take into account the factors of war in structure. At that time, the cellars of ordinary people were actually air raid shelters, And these rich people want to save their lives, not to mention that. "


    "Well." Ma Yi pondered, "if you think about it, it''s really possible."


    As soon as Wen Yang wanted to speak, Gao Xiang called out, "Hey, I can''t understand a word of what you said. What does it have to do with fighting? The guns of that era can''t be used even now. "

 Chapter 89

    "Pa!" Fat Dragon plagiarized a fan on his head, "you ya how so silly ah, less say a few words, lest disgrace, leave elder brother''s key is air raid shelter."


    "If there are air raid shelters or darkrooms in the house, plus the remote location, it''s really a good place to hide things." Chang Kunyu nodded.


    Da Zhuangyi patted the table, "third, are you sure?"


    "There''s nothing to be sure about. Now, we can only bet on the cards with the highest probability." Xiao Shili''s face sank. "Qinglong and Xiangzi, you two will go to the east suburb with me to step on the plate tonight. Brother, help me to choose some reliable brothers among your people. The most important thing is to be cruel and ruthless. It''s the best to dare to die."


    "No problem." Dazhuang nodded, "I''ll bring you all that meet the requirements."


    "Brother Yu, it''s the same with the school. You can choose people. Tomorrow morning, let everyone take the guys to the abandoned warehouse behind Nanshan."


    "Yes." Chang Kunyu responded.


    "Remember, this is not an ordinary fight. It''s a matter of life." Although Xiao Shili was very reassured to his brothers, he still told them, "the most important thing for people is to be good, but not many. We must keep good control of the big housework."


    Everyone knows that this is the first time for all of them to compete with a real gangster. At the same time, it''s also a long way for them to jump from a gangster to a gangster. In addition to their nervousness, everyone is also excited. They can''t help looking forward to tomorrow''s action.


    On Sunday, at midnight, outside the abandoned warehouse in Nanshan, groups of dark shadows gathered in groups, except for the occasional whispering, which was the light of the cigarette end.


    At 12:30, a small light in front of the warehouse suddenly lights up. A thin and straight young man stands in front of him. In front of him are dozens of young men of the same age with fierce light. Everyone has a murderous look on their faces. Many of them are extremely vicious, and all of them are carrying bright machetes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak, and his eyes swept slowly through the crowd. When these murderous men bumped into the young man''s cold eyes, their hearts really burst out. The other side''s eyes were calm, but they gave people a kind of chilly feeling, just like the chanting of the dead in the graveyard at night.


    After a few seconds of silence in the air, Xiao Shili looked back, looked at the ground and said slowly, "do you know what we are called here tonight?"


    For a moment, no one spoke. After a few seconds of silence in front of the warehouse, someone finally yelled, "merge with Qinglong Gang!"


    Then someone said, "we''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time!"


    "Brother Li, give an order!"


    Xiao Shili nodded and looked up at the bright full moon in the dark sky. Just as he looked up, a dark cloud covered the bright moonlight.


    "Xiangzi, Feilong, are you ready?"


    "All right!"


    Xiao Shili took out his cell phone again, "big brother, Wenyang, where are you?"


    "Good." After receiving the phone call, Xiao Shi left his eyes and said, "let''s go."


    At two o''clock in the morning, people who have been tired all day have already fallen asleep. Located in the eastern suburb of the river, an old building complex shrank into a shadow in the dark, like a grave.


    More than a dozen figures are approaching an old building in the dark from different directions at the same time. In the dark, although the house is also dark, the dim light from the TV or computer can be seen through the window.


    The shadow of the crowd soon surrounded the house, but without further action, it was clinging to the wall of the bluestone. In the dark, Xiao Shili made a gesture to Feilong. The latter half knelt down and supported the wall facing the wall. Xiao Shili stepped back a few steps, dashed forward, stepped on Feilong''s shoulder and leaped hard. His hands had caught the windowsill on the second floor. With a help, he quickly disappeared in Hei''s window, moving like an ape.


    After falling to the ground gently, the continuous snoring coming from the ear judged that the people in the room were not disturbed. Xiao Shili bent slightly and touched the bed by the dim starlight outside the window. At the same time, he took out a folding knife from his pocket with his right hand, raised his little finger gently, and turned the blade silently.


    The people on the bed are still meeting Duke Zhou heartily, and they are not aware of the intruder. Xiao Shili feels that his fingers are a little trembling. After all, it is impossible not to be nervous for the first time to kill the same kind.


    When he saw the figure of the man on the bed, his hands were full of sweat. chill! Xiao Shili said to himself in his heart, you know, this matter can''t be solved if it''s undead. It''s either killing or being killed. You can only choose one of the two. The law of survival of the fittest is in front of you. It''s not so for human beings for five thousand years!


    When he was close to the edge of the bed, he suddenly kicked something under his feet and made a clanging sound, which was particularly harsh in the silent night. Xiao Shili''s heart cried carelessly. When the man on the bed heard the movement, he suddenly turned over and sat up, "who is it?"


    Xiao Shi couldn''t do without giving the other party another chance to make a second sound. He grabbed the thin quilt on the other party''s head, and the other one grasped the folding knife and stabbed it into the quilt. In his panic and anger, he didn''t know how many knives he had stabbed. When he reacted, his body was already soft, and a warm liquid slowly seeped out of the quilt.

 Chapter 90

    Xiao Shili put the body on the bed, squatted on the ground and gasped for breath. The smell of blood filled the room at the moment, which made people feel like vomiting. Through the dim light outside the window, we could see that the covered body was red.


    Fuck, stand up! Xiao Shili scolded in his heart, didn''t he just kill someone? This pair of bad looks, how can you take people to fight with Qinglong Gang? This is just the first step of the whole process. There are many red scenes behind!


    "Tip: you have killed one life and gained an extra black star. Only by collecting ten black stars can you turn on the power of darkness. Please continue to work hard."


    Xiao Shili sighed. Sure enough, he guessed right. Baojian won''t have a bad value judgment for any damage to the enemy or even killing the other. The day before yesterday, he thought that black star would never have a chance with him in his life, because he never wanted to kill anyone. However, only one day later, his original inner world was completely subverted.


    Just one day, I have been walking at the junction of light and dark, and now, I am completely into the dark.


    After Xiao Shili calmed down, he checked the bed. Sure enough, on the other side of the bed, he found something cold and hard. It was the first time that he had ever touched a real gun. It was heavy in his hand.


    It seems that the gun is pressed under the pillow of the other party. Just now, when the man sat up, his other hand had already touched the gun, but before he raised it, he was stabbed. Xiao Shili also congratulated himself. Fortunately, he didn''t hesitate just now, otherwise he would be lying in the ground and become a corpse.


    At this time, there was a sudden knock on the door outside. Xiao Shili was slightly surprised and stopped.


    "Er Mao! Two cents There was a loud cry from someone outside. At the same time, there was the sweeping of the flashlight. It must have been that the noise in the room was too loud just now, which alerted other people in the house.


    Xiao Shili took a deep breath, and then slowly moved to the door. After judging that the other party was a person by his voice, he suddenly opened the door.


    "Fuck your uncle, er Mao, your mother..." the visitor thought that Er Mao was the one who opened the door. He opened his mouth to the room and scolded. After half of the scolding, his expression froze on his face. A black muzzle was pointed at his forehead.


    Xiao Shili pointed to each other''s forehead, people slowly out of the dark, low way, "want to live, don''t talk."


    The man was in extreme shock, but when he saw that a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old came out of the room, his expression could not help repeating, Rao was so, the gun pointed to his head, and he still did not dare to make a sound.


    "Lao Hu, what''s the matter? Er Mao didn''t kill his mother, did he?" Then another cried, sounding like he was in another room on the second floor.


    "Speak up." Xiao Shili hit the other side''s head with a gun.


    The man called Lao Hu''s lips wriggled a few times, and he opened his mouth and cried, "it''s OK, I''m not going to fight a plane, I''m going to fuck you!"


    After a few more curses in the corridor, there was no movement. For the sake of safety, Xiao Shili waited a few more seconds at the door before escorting him to move slowly to the stairway.


    The light in the whole house is dim, and the air is full of moldy smell. Except for the TV screen light flashing at the west end of the corridor on the second floor, everything else is shrouded in the dark. The only way to walk is by the light of a flashlight. The way the other party does this is to avoid the suspicion of the surrounding residents, which makes Xiao Shili more convinced that there must be something wrong in the house.


    "Open the door!" When he comes to the gate, Xiao Shili drinks in a low voice. At the moment, Lao Hu obviously realizes that there is no accident outside the gate, and it should be all the other party''s people. These people are not policemen, but most of them are Li Jinglong''s enemies. Although he knows that his situation will be worse after opening the door, he has no choice. He takes out a bunch of keys and opens the door.


    With a fresh air coming, several people headed by Gao Xiang and Feilong rushed in quickly, but their steps were very light and did not make any sound.


    "Who are you... Who are you..." Old Hu Jian came with shining knives in his hands. His legs were soft and he couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    "Shut up Gao Xiang grabs each other''s hair and nods to Xiao Shili at the same time with Feilong. Then he pulls Lao Hu up and takes two groups of people upstairs. Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu come in and take them to the back court on the first floor.


    After a night''s observation, Xiao Shili has basically found out the situation of Li''s ancestral home. Li Jinglong will send six people to guard here 24 hours a day. In the evening, there will be at least two people to watch. At eight o''clock every morning, someone will come to take over the shift. In addition to the lack of insight into the structure of the house, the rest are basically under control.


    After a while, there was a Ping Ping noise, mixed with men''s screams and angry curses, and a group of people escorted Lao Hu and two other people down the stairs.


    "Kneel down!" Gao Xiang and Fei Long push people to Xiao Shili, and then kick them heavily on their knees. All three of them fall down. At the same time, the remaining two are also controlled by Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu, and the five kneel together.


    "Brother Li, I found it from one of the guys." Gao Xiang has a gun in his hand.


    "Turn on the light." Xiao Shili said a word, and immediately someone turned on the light. For a moment, the room was bright, and the gloomy atmosphere of the ancient house was dispelled, but it was replaced by a more terrible smell of blood.


    Kneeling on the ground, they all raised their heads at the moment, trying to see what kind of sacred person they were. However, when they opened their eyes, they found that there were 16-year-old and 17-year-old teenagers standing around them. All five of them were stunned at the same time. For a moment, they couldn''t figure out the situation. When did Li Jinglong have such enemies.

 Chapter 91

    "Go and have a look." Xiao Shili waved his hand, and a group of people came up again and lifted the five people up from the ground


    The kitchen of the old-fashioned house is fifty or sixty square meters. The former speaker pointed to a cupboard against the wall and said, "this is it..."


    "And the darkroom?"


    "Just... Right behind the cupboard."


    Xiao Shili motioned with his eyes. Gao Xiang took five people to the cupboard and said, "move it for me!" Of course, no one dared to refuse. As the cupboard moved aside, a dark iron door suddenly appeared on the wall.


    "There''s a secret room in the hell. It''s like it''s real!" As Gao Xiang said, he probably saw too many movies. Seeing Xiao Shili coming forward, he cried, "brother Li, be careful with the mechanism!"


    Xiao Shili shook his head, walked forward and saw that the iron door was locked by a secret lock inside. He turned around and said, "where''s the key?"


    Five people have no one to speak, Xiao Shi leaves a frown, "Qing long."


    "Grass, I think you really don''t want to live today." Feilong strides over and stares at a man''s head with the gun he just grabbed! Where are the keys? "


    "No... it''s not with me..." the man trembled.


    "You are testing Lao Tzu''s patience, aren''t you?" Feilong''s hand is on the trigger. It looks like he''s going to pull it.


    "In... With him." The man who confessed just now pointed to another short middle-aged man.


    Chang Kunyu used to kick the middle-aged man to the ground. Several younger brothers rushed up at the same time and soon found a bunch of keys from the man''s pocket.


    "Brother Li." Chang Kunyu handed the key up.


    The old iron door was in disrepair for a long time. It had been replaced by Li Jinglong. The door lock was more advanced. Generally, the unlocking tool could not be opened. After the iron door was opened, Gao Xiang immediately rushed in with several people. More than ten seconds later, he heard a cry of surprise coming from inside, "brother Li, I found it. It''s all here."


    A wooden box was moved out, which was full of black guns. After a rough count, there were ten blowers, nine type 60 pistols, and more than 20 homemade five shot steel ball guns. Although the number was small, it was amazing for a small Gang.


    Among the six guards, only two carried guns, all of which were homemade earth guns. After the inspection, Xiao Shili called Dazhuang and told him everything was ready.


    "All right, let''s go." Xiao Shili picked up a 64 and put it on his back.


    "Brother Li, what about these things?" Gao Xiang pointed to the five people kneeling on the ground.


    Xiao Shili looked back at him. His eyes stayed on Gao Xiang''s face for more than two seconds. The muscles on Gao Xiang''s face trembled and he said immediately, "I know!"


    As they walked out of the house, there was a sad sound of begging for mercy. With the start of the two "golden cups", the sound stopped suddenly.


    It''s two o''clock in the morning. It''s late at night. However, the "boiling point" disco on Lanling road in the eastern district is still crowded with people. In the deafening music, groups of men and women wriggle wildly on the dance floor. Under the dim light, it is like a group of shadows who have lost their souls.


    "Excuse me, miss. Excuse me." A woman wearing sexy beer was recommending a new brand of beer to her guests when she felt a pat on her shoulder.


    The woman turned her head discontentedly, and when she opened her mouth, she would scold. What kind of thing is so impolite. But as soon as I see each other, I can''t make any sound in my open mouth.


    In front of him was a big bald man, who was as tall as a black iron tower. She was almost a head higher than herself. The woman''s expression suddenly became gentle and lovely. "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Where are the people watching the show?" The big man asked. His voice was as heavy as thunder in the sky.


    "Oh The woman reacted. No wonder the man was so terrible. He was from the green dragon Gang, so she pointed to the two people on a table by the dance pool, "there they are."


    Next to the bald man came a man with long hair. "What about the others?"


    "The rest of you are in the back lounge. I''ll show you there." A woman''s face is flattering. It''s a great pleasure for her to have a relationship with the big brothers of these gangsters.


    So two people followed her into a corridor, but no one noticed. At the same time, inside and outside the disco, in the corner around, some people came to this side.


    "Here it is." The woman stopped and pointed to a dark red door. She turned around and was startled. Behind the two people, there was a dense crowd, blocking the whole corridor. So many people seemed to come out at once.


    Dazhuang pushed the woman aside. "Watch her." Some of the people behind quickly moved to the other side of the door, each with a bright machete in his hand.


    Dazhuang took a sharp knife about one foot long from the people nearby and knocked heavily on the door.


    "Who is it?" There''s a sound coming from inside.


    "Open the door, brother long has work to order."


    "Here we are."


    The man inside opened the door and said, "are you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Dazhuang broke down and grabbed each other''s shoulder. The sharp knife in his hand went deep into each other''s stomach.


    There were about twenty young people sitting on a circular sofa in the room. Their faces changed. As soon as they were about to stand up, people from outside rushed in and slashed at the people in the room. For a moment, there were spatters of flesh and blood and screams. Most of them even fell into a pool of blood before they could copy the guy


    At the same time, in a bathing center in xinmenqiao, the bodies of more than a dozen men were lying on the cold tile floor, and five or six massage ladies in underwear were kneeling on the ground, shaking like chaff.


    Wen Yang stepped on a corpse with a bloody machete in one hand and looked at the yellow liquid flowing out of a lady''s skirt. With a grin, he raised his hand and dialed the phone. "Third brother, OK, it''s all done!"

 Chapter 92

    Li Jinglong is in a very good mood today. In order to celebrate his daughter''s 12th birthday, he specially held a party in the villa. A family of men, women, old and young were sitting around the table. Just as they were about to blow out the candles, the door of the room was suddenly knocked open and a bloody man stumbled in.


    All of them were startled and stood up in a panic to hide behind. Several of the women''s family members screamed.


    After all, Li Jinglong was a man who had gone through the storm. After being surprised, he soon calmed down and waved, "let them all go in." Then he stepped forward and grabbed the man''s clothes, "what''s the matter?"


    "No... no, brother long?" The man covered in blood said intermittently, "our two fields... Were attacked overnight. The brothers watching the field also..."


    Li Jinglong''s eyes stagnated, and a wave of anger climbed up his cheek. "Damn it, who the hell did it?"


    "No... I don''t know..."


    "Where is the other party now?"


    "Still in the bath center..."


    "Dudududu..." the phone rang at his waist, and Li Jinglong picked it up angrily. Before he roared, his eyes widened, "what... My bar..."


    "Damn it He smashed the phone to the ground, raised his eyes and said, "call! Tell all Tangkou to gather here, and then ask the turkeys to deliver the guns! Meet near the bath center! "


    "Just called... Turkey... Couldn''t get through..."


    "Then ask someone to get it!"


    "Yes..." he struggled to take out the phone.


    "Yes, I''ll see who dares to touch me!" Li Jinglong turned around and picked up another phone from the table. He pressed several times and dialed out. His tone was a little calmer. "Hello, brother Su? I''m in a bit of trouble here. Someone fucked me up tonight. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, well, I see!"


    Li Jinglong hung up and ran up to the second floor. A few minutes later, he came down with a pistol. "Did anyone call?"


    "We have been informed that Dafei and brother Qiang will be there in ten minutes. The deputy leader has already taken people to get the gun." He smeared the blood on his face.


    "Forget it, let''s go without him!"


    Ten minutes later, seven vans stopped at the door of Li''s villa one after another. Li Jinglong came out with one of his men and jumped into the car.


    The seven cars turned around at the gate of the compound and drove up the road at full speed.


    On the back seat of the car, Li Jinglong gritted his teeth and thought to himself that there was an axe behind him. No small Gang dared to offend him. During this time, he didn''t commit any crimes. So the only possibility left was the brotherhood.


    Only the other two gangs in J City, which have the same influence as the axe gang, dare to make such a move. The whole eastern district is the influence area of the brotherhood, while the axe gang''s influence is far away in the Southern District. They are only planted here as a pawn to tie down the brotherhood. Otherwise, even if their wife is Su Qinan''s cousin, I can''t make an alliance with the axe gang myself.


    This day will come sooner or later. It must have been a long time for the Brotherhood to eradicate itself. Li Jinglong is not so nervous when he thinks that the other party is one of the three most famous gangs. Anyway, the axe gang will come soon. He just needs to be in front of them. If he can destroy the brotherhood in one fell swoop, he will have his own advantages.


    While thinking about it, the car suddenly stopped.


    Li Jinglong scolded the driver, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. The car ahead won''t go."


    At the moment, seven cars are driving on a road that is not too wide. It''s late at night. There is no one on the road, only the orange street lights are shining. Li Jinglong looks out and roars. One of his men runs from the front and says, "brother long, I don''t know which party has made some stones on the road in front of me. The car can''t drive. I''ve asked someone to move it."


    Li Jinglong heard a few words of abuse, just about to withdraw his head, suddenly stopped in the middle, vaguely felt that something was wrong, "stone..."


    But before he could think of a reason, he heard a few "poop poop" sounds in his ear. The car suddenly shook and sank down slightly. It was obvious that the tire had been punctured.


    At the same time, the people in the car saw several figures running away from the car quickly, but after they left, they did not walk, but stood a short distance away and surrounded the seven cars.


    All the people in the car reacted instantly, and they were ambushed! Hula La, all the doors opened at the same time, and all the people jumped down. Only Li Jinglong sat in the car for a long time without moving. His forehead was sweating. His heart was cold. It was over! The other party has been waiting for him here for a long time. Since he is a member of the brotherhood, he will not give himself a chance. It''s really over.


    The rest of the Qinglong Gang didn''t guess that the other party was a brotherhood like Li Jinglong did. At the moment, there were not many people around, almost half of them.


    Under the dim night, the other side''s appearance is not clear, only can see one by one dim shadow. At this moment, a man came out slowly in front of a row of people. Ignoring the gang with knives on both sides, he went straight to the front of the first car and knocked on the hood. "Brother Long''s entourage is really gorgeous. Ha ha, brother long said that if he didn''t issue the whole city''s killing order, would he want my head? Now I''m here. Can''t brother long come out to see me? "


    When Li Jinglong heard these words in the car, he was puzzled. But when he heard the other party''s voice, he seemed to be only a teenager. He thought, when did the brotherhood have such a young cadre? And listen to that, the other side seems to know themselves.


    In doubt, he got out of the car and saw a man standing in front of the car by the headlight. He was really young, with long black hair, a pretty face and a pair of black framed glasses. He didn''t look like a member of the brotherhood at all.

 Chapter 93

    Li Jinglong was so surprised that he couldn''t help saying, "who are brothers? I don''t know what offends Li. Let''s work here. "


    "Hum, who am I? Where have you offended me?" As if he had heard something funny, he burst out laughing. At last, he even bent down. The green dragon Gang on both sides couldn''t guess each other''s old man, so they didn''t dare to do it rashly.


    "Brother long, you don''t even know me. How can you take my head?" The boy straightened up with a smile on his face.


    Li Jinglong snorted, "brother, that''s right. I don''t know you at all. How can I... I think there must be some misunderstanding." At that time, he just wanted to threaten the other side. As for whether he wanted to win the head or not, it was probably the improvisation of the messenger''s staff.


    "Well, anyway, you''re going to die today, so let''s make it clear." The young man waved his hand and said with a smile. Even so, everyone who knows him knows that he will never let go of this opportunity to gain pleasure by humiliating each other.


    "To tell you the truth, I beat your brother. As for the result, he didn''t become a vegetable, which makes me feel very sorry. Besides," the teenager snorted and laughed, "you smashed one of my stores before, and now I will smash ten of your stores to repay you most!"


    Li Jinglong''s face finally changed. He looked at each other with an incredible look and slowly spat out three words, "Xiao Shili?"


    "Hum, do you remember?"


    Li Jinglong suddenly felt that his brain was in a bit of a mess. When he thought about it, he suddenly raised his head and said in an incredulous tone, "my several stores... Are you doing it?"


    At this time, Chang Kunyu went to Xiao Shili''s side and said in a low voice, "brother Li, time is running out." Xiao Shili nodded and stepped back a few steps. "I could not have killed you, but you all sent out words to ask for my head. This road is your own choice. Don''t blame me."


    Li Jinglong''s expression finally recovered. He was in a daze just now. It was not because he was nervous, but because he felt strange. These street thugs and kids who didn''t grow up all over the world were able to push off their two houses overnight. If it wasn''t for contacting what happened tonight, he would not believe it.


    On the contrary, Li Jinglong is not nervous at the moment, but extremely relaxed. Knowing that the other party was not a brotherhood, the last bit of worry was erased from my heart.


    "Kill me? Son of a bitch, it''s up to you. " Li Jinglong was satirized by the other party for a long time just now. At this time, it''s finally his turn, "son of a bitch, this time I will not only kill you, but also your family!"


    Getting the signal of the boss''s attack, the members of the Qinglong Gang roared one after another, waved their swords and sticks and rushed to the other side. Their own people were twice as many as the other side, which was an overwhelming advantage. Moreover, the other side was just a group of teenagers. They were tender in all aspects, and no one had any worries.


    But with the sound of a gun, a member of the Qinglong gang who rushed to the front fell to the ground first. The rest of them were stunned and slowed down. At the moment, all the teenagers around them were holding a gun in their hands. Then there was no pause. The fire flashed and the gunfire kept ringing. The blood spattered on the bodies of the members of the Qinglong gang, He fell to the ground with a bullet hole.


    Some people see that there is no room to escape, and try to rush to each other''s side, but the flesh can''t be faster than the bullet in any case. The nearest one is two meters away from Xiao Shili, and falls face down in a pool of blood.


    The rest of the people have returned to the car, trying to use the car as a shelter, but their death is only a matter of time after all. After a merciless shooting, Xiao Shili''s men quickly replaced their guns with bullets, and then came close to a car surrounded by four or five people. After a burst of gunfire, all the cars were full of bullet holes, and blood flowed out along the door and base.


    After reconfirming that there is no one left alive, Feilong pulls out the shivering Li Jinglong from the bottom of a car. At this time, Li Jinglong has lost his strength and the heroic spirit of being an underworld boss. With his knees softened, he kneels down in front of Xiao Shili.


    "Brother Li, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, you let me go, let me go, we all come out, you..." Li Jinglong fell on the ground and begged incoherently. Before he finished his words, he got a heavy kick on his left face from the person in front of him. After rolling on the ground for several times, he quickly climbed to Xiao Shili''s feet, raised his head and pleaded eagerly, "brother Li, If you have a lot of money, please let me go this time. "


    "Order everyone to follow the original route and evacuate quickly." Xiao Shili ignored the man like a dog on the ground and turned to the humanity behind him.


    "Yes Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu answered each other. Under their orders, all of them threw their guns on the ground. All of them were wearing leather gloves. There was no trace on the guns.


    More than 30 people quickly disappeared into the darkness on both sides of the road. Under the streetlights, only Xiao Shi was left standing in the middle of the blood and corpses on the ground. Gao Xiang and Fei Long were standing behind him respectively.


    "Brother li... I beg you... I beg you..." Li Jinglong was still begging, and he was looking forward to letting himself go.


    Xiao Shili squatted down and looked into each other''s eyes, but the latter did not dare to look at each other. He asked calmly, "where''s your cousin?"


    "In... In the car..." Li Jinglong said in a trembling voice. When people are dying, what kind of brotherhood can they care about?


    Feilong went over and turned over. A car was dead. It had been confirmed just now.


    "Is there a scar on the forehead?" Cried the Fat Dragon.


    "Yes... Yes!" Li Jing and long yingdao.


    "Dead, brother Li."


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He stood up slowly. At this time, the sound of the police siren came from the distance.


    "Goodbye, brother long." Xiao Shili pulled out his gun and stood against his forehead. "I hope you can be a good man in the next life."


    Li Jinglong was soft all over and collapsed to the ground.


    The sound of a gun once again pierced the tranquility of the night sky.


    Xiao Shili looked at the body on the ground, and then threw the smoky pistol on the ground.


    He turned back to the direction of the siren, looking at the flashing red and blue, and sighed in his heart that he had finally stepped into the darkness and crossed the boundary line of light and darkness, which meant that he could not turn back.

 Chapter 94

    The next day, all the newspapers in J city published a piece of news on the front page. Last night, there were two armed robberies in the boiling point disco and chunxianglai bath center in the Eastern District of our city. Fortunately, there were no casualties. At present, the police have carried out in-depth investigation on the case and made some progress. Please do not panic. In this regard, the police will step up their supervision to curb the occurrence of such crimes.


    The internal information of the police is as follows: from 1:00 to 2:00 last night, four vicious armed fights occurred in a disco, a bath center and two bars in the eastern district. After investigation, it was found that both sides of the fight were criminal gangs with underworld nature in the city. One of them was a criminal gang named "Qinglong Gang", and the other''s identity has yet to be identified, A total of 64 people were killed in the fight. In addition, at Wenhua intersection, one kilometer away from the bathing center, the bodies of Li Jinglong, the leader of Qinglong Gang, together with 49 people, were found on the road. More than 20 guns were scattered beside the bodies. According to the investigation, Li Jinglong and others died of gunshot wounds, and the guns that caused his death were thrown on the spot, But there was no trace on it except the fingerprints of the members of the Qinglong gang. This is the strangest case that the police have dealt with in recent years.


    The rumors on the underworld are that the brotherhood, one of the three gangs in J City, destroyed the same gang Qinglong Gang last night. It is said that there was a big fight with the axe gang, and dozens of people died on each side. Although it is only a rumor, everyone feels the turbulence in the situation. It seems that the underworld in J City, which has maintained a stable state for several years, has begun to change.


    Three days after the fighting, a new gang named Dark Alliance annexed the two former venues of Qinglong gang. Because all this came so suddenly that other gangs nearby did not respond. Many people suspected that the secret alliance was secretly connected with the brotherhood, but this conjecture has not been confirmed by the brotherhood.


    The "boiling point" disco is closed during the day. However, at noon today, all the tables beside the dance floor of the disco are full of people. Only the original tables are not enough. Many people even move tables and chairs to sit in the middle of the dance floor. The huge space is full, at least about 100 people.


    The oldest of these people is in their twenties, and the youngest is only sixteen or seventeen years old. They sit together smoking and drinking wine, talking and laughing noisily, with a trace of excitement on their faces. Until a few figures appeared on the second floor and walked slowly down the stairs, the crowd slowly quieted down.


    Gao Xiang stood up from the crowd with a glass of wine in his hand. "Brothers, today''s first glass of wine, let''s respect brother Li!"


    "To brother Li!" All of them raised their glasses and stood up. Although their voices were not very uniform, they all cried out with great force and momentum.


    Xiao Shili stood in front of the crowd, then took a glass of wine and looked at all the humanity, "from today on, the Dark Alliance has been officially established, which means that all of you, from this moment on, have truly become brothers living and dying together. Although our organization is still very weak, we have eaten up the Qinglong Gang, which is much stronger than us. This proves that we have great potential. The birth of the Dark Alliance and its future development are inseparable from all of you here. Here''s to my brothers


    "Brother Xie Li!" All of them took their glasses and drank them with Xiao Shili. Then, the food and wine were served one after another. The rest was a large group of gangsters and hooligans began to push their glasses and change their cups. They called each other brothers and contacted each other.


    Half an hour later, in a private room on the second floor, eight people were sitting around a round table. Xiao Shili threw a cigarette to each of them, lit one by himself, and took the lead in saying, "this time we have killed the Qinglong gang. Everyone has contributed a lot. We have also obtained funds and sources of funds from this fight to provide for the establishment of our gang, but now we have decided, It''s just the name of the gang. There are many things we need to discuss. "


    A group of people are smoking and thinking silently. There are too many facts to discuss, but they just don''t know where to start.


    "Brother Yu, how many people are there in the gang now?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "According to your instructions, nearly 300 members of the gang were selected and reduced, and some left voluntarily. Now the number is 107. Compared with the past, these people are smart and capable, and they are very loyal to the gang." Chang replied.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "now we are just a small gang of more than 100 people. Although the number is not large, it is not easy to manage if we mix together like this. I decided to set up three halls in the Dark Alliance, namely, the sheltered heaven, the sun blocking hall and the eclipse moon hall. For the time being, we should set up these three halls first."


    Except for Dazhuang, Mayi and Wenyang, the rest of us all said, "yes!"


    "Old three." Dazhuang suddenly stood up and said slowly, "there''s something... I wanted to tell you after the end of today, but it seems that I''d better say it first."


    Xiao Shili knew that his eldest brother always talked straight, but he was rather hesitant. He didn''t know what he said, so he said, "brother, if you have anything to say, you can say it in front of all the brothers."


    "Good." Dazhuang nodded, "I''m going to go to other places. It''s estimated that I''ll leave in the next few days. Old three... I can rest assured to leave as you look now."


    A few people have been playing since childhood. Xiao Shili knows his eldest brother best. Although he knows the meaning of each other''s words as soon as he hears them, he is still hard to accept for a moment, "eldest brother, what you mean is... You want to leave J city."

 Chapter 95

    Dazhuang held the cigarette in his mouth and took a puff. "I have an uncle who is developing along the coast. He asked me to help him for a long time, but I don''t trust you all the time, so... Forget it, as I said just now, I can finally leave safely."


    A few people didn''t speak, but they knew very well that from childhood to adulthood, whether in school or in society, the elder brother had been covering a few people. He dropped out of school in his early years, which had something to do with society. In fact, if it wasn''t for the elder brother, at least Xiao Shili didn''t think he would have lived so completely until now.


    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds, and suddenly he felt a kind of unspeakable annoyance in his heart. The brothers who had been together from childhood to adulthood suddenly wanted to separate. This kind of unprepared mood was extremely uncomfortable, but he immediately nodded, "when to go, my second brother and I will go to see you off."


    "Third brother." Just then, Wen Yang stood up, looked at the table and said in a low voice, "I... i..."


    Among the four brothers, Wen Yang and Xiao Shili grew up in the same school and lived in the same building. They had the closest relationship. They were no different from their brothers. That''s why they didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, "you... You also want to go?"


    "Well." Wen Yang didn''t dare to look at his third brother. He answered with a low voice, "I''ve been here for 16 years, and I want to go out with my elder brother to see the world..."


    "What about your school, you can''t go to school?"


    "No more." Wen Yang raised his head and said, "I''m not the material to study. It''s a waste to spend that money again. It''s better to follow my elder brother earlier..."


    Xiao Shili suddenly began to laugh, and he lay down on the back of the chair, "OK, you all have to go, ok..."


    As for Xiao Shili''s reaction, they seem to be a little surprised, and they seem to have expected it. Wen Yang frowns fiercely and says in a low voice, "third brother... Otherwise I won''t go, I''ll be here with you..."


    "When I''m going to leave, I''ll send for a reservation." Xiao Shili got up from his chair and walked to them. His reaction just now was that he couldn''t accept such a sudden change. However, he knew very well that the elder brother and the fourth brother had their own path of choice. As brothers, they should not be their hindrance, but their help.


    "Fourth brother..."


    "Old four..."


    Xiao Shili walked up to them and patted them hard on both shoulders. "What the hell, when you go to a foreign land, you should be careful. In other people''s territory, you have to be careful every step. Wenyang, you must change your fault after you go out."


    Wen Yang curled his lips and wanted to refute as usual, but he didn''t say anything, which was obviously very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Brother, Wenyang will be handed over to you. This boy is useless. You have to teach him well."


    "No problem."


    "All right." Xiao Shili stepped back and took a good look at them, "I remember, the original person, then give me the original back."


    Wen Yang grinned and burst into tears.


    "Alas, why cry? It''s not time to see you off." Ma Yi said on one side, "there''s a little bit of urine. Wait until the place to stir up emotion."


    "Fart, you can''t cry at any time." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "it''s just a period of time apart. It''s not that we can''t see each other forever. As for it?" Pointing to a few people, "you are more than a woman."


    Several people understand in their hearts that someone seems to be laughing, but they can''t put it down in their hearts. Wen Yang raised his sleeve and rubbed his face. "Fuck, we all have handlebars. You''re a woman."


    "What do you want to say? I want to get a meal before I leave, don''t I?"


    "I''ll fight with you today."


    "Ha ha, old four, beat ya!"


    On the surface, a group of people returned to their normal state and started to fight with laughter. The sad atmosphere was temporarily diluted.


    Eight people were originally discussing Gang affairs at boiling point. At this time, they suddenly turned into seeing Da Zhuang Wen Yang off. Eight people drank from noon until more than 12 o''clock.


    Except for Gao Xiang and others who are still sober, none of Xiao Shili and his brothers who have been playing since childhood can walk on their own. All of them try their best to drink, as if they want to sleep until the day when they leave, to skip the difficult days in the middle. One by one, they were either supported or carried out. Today''s boiling point venue was contracted by the Dark Alliance. Although there was no business in the evening, the hall was in a mess and the people were almost scattered.


    Gao Xiang and others helped the four drunken people into two taxis, and one of them watched and sent them back to the "Longyin" bar. Dazhuang and Wenyang fell on the sofa and fell asleep. Because they were seeing them off, they drank the most just now


    Xiao Shili leans back on a chair. I don''t know how long later, he is slightly awakened by the cool wind. He opens his eyes and sees Ma Yi sitting on the opposite sofa, looking at it with a book.


    "Second brother, you''re still sleeping." Xiao Shili shakes his head and stands up. He feels a little dizzy. He can''t help admiring his second elder brother. Among these people, Ma Yi has the best drinking capacity and the fastest recovery ability. It''s amazing that he can read books even after drinking like this.


    "I woke up so soon that I thought you would sleep till tomorrow morning." Ma Yi poured a cup of tea for Xiao Shili, "wake up and drink."


    Xiao Shili took up the cup and drank it all. He fanned his clothes. "Go out and have a cigarette. It''s very stuffy in the room."


    They came to the street near the store. There were no pedestrians in the open street, only billboards and neon lights flashing under the street lights. There was a cool smell in the night wind. Xiao Shili took a deep breath, and then felt that he had exhaled all the waste gas deposited in his lungs these days.


    Ma Yi throws a cigarette to Xiao Shili, and then he lights it himself. He looks at him and says, "I feel bad."


    "Not really." Xiao Shili squinted at the opposite corner, "just a little too suddenly."


    "Suddenly? I don''t think it''s sudden at all."

 Chapter 96

    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He seemed to know what the other party was referring to. He shook his head, "still suddenly."


    "Why do you think big brother and Wen Yang have to leave suddenly?" Ma Yi turned and leaned against the railing, "you set up a dark alliance, which means the end of Dazhuang and Wenyang. They don''t want to drag you down, so they made such a decision."


    "I just woke up and figured it out." Xiao Shili sighed, "in fact, I really hope elder brother and fourth brother can stay. It doesn''t matter whether I am the leader of the secret alliance. In fact, compared with me, I think elder brother is more suitable for this position."


    "Don''t say that. You''ve brought down this force. It''s hard for anyone else to convince the public. Although our brothers have nothing to do with each other, your brothers may not agree." Ma Yi vomited a cigarette, "besides, it''s not a matter of who''s sitting or not. Elder brother, they certainly don''t think so."


    "What?" Xiao Shi didn''t wake up from drinking. He didn''t think so clearly. He wanted to hear what the second brother said.


    "The so-called group of dragons can not be without leaders. The leader of any organization must represent absolute authority. Only in this way can the whole organization be maintained and operated." Ma Yi said with a smile, "our brothers have been used to mischief since childhood. If we want to make a few people respectfully call the eldest brother to another person, I''m afraid no one can do it, so the eldest brother and Wen Yang will definitely not stay in the Dark Alliance."


    Xiao Shili thought, "then, second brother, you..."


    "It''s the same with me, of course. For me, you will always be my brother." Ma Yi turned his head and said with a smile, "if I call you brother face to face, it will be very awkward. If I call you third brother as usual, your authority in the gang will be affected."


    Xiao Shili always feels that he knows the real reason for their departure, but he can''t figure out why they don''t want to stay in the Dark Alliance for a moment. At this moment, after listening to the second brother''s words, he suddenly realizes that he feels a little sorry for the elder brother and Wen Yang.


    "You don''t have to feel guilty." Like seeing through Xiao Shili''s mind, Ma Yi said slowly, "big brother and fourth brother also have their own choices, not only because of your willingness, in short, you can understand their good intentions."


    "Well." Xiao Shili nodded silently, "what are you going to do with the second brother?"


    "Me?" Ma Yi said with a smile, "of course, I continue to open my bar. I don''t have to play games or read books. In fact, the life of fighting and killing is not suitable for me, so I concentrate on being my otaku. In your spare time, just come and have a look often. "


    Looking at the expression of the second brother''s satisfaction, Xiao Shili raised his mouth slightly. After tonight, it seems that everything has changed invisibly. Everyone has chosen their own way in the future. What about him? Do you want to go on, sink deeper and deeper, or stop and return to the light?


    Three days later, Gao Xiang arrived at the airport waiting hall because he lived farthest away from home and there was a traffic jam on the road. Dazhuang and Wenyang had already passed the security checkpoint, while Xiao Shili''s tall and straight figure was standing in the hall, and the rest of the people were standing behind him. He looked at the bustling security checkpoint for a long time, as if the shadows of his two brothers were still there.


    "Fuck, you shit in your pants. How did you come?" Feilong and others scold Gao Xiang as soon as they see him.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, there''s a traffic jam." Gao Xiang is a little sorry, "brother long and brother Yang have gone in?"


    "Let''s go." Xiao Shili turned around and took the people out.


    Due to the interruption of the meeting that day, many issues have not been settled and need further discussion, so the group drove back to the "boiling point". Now the boiling point has become a main stronghold of the Dark Alliance. Besides the school, most of the members'' activities and meeting places are here.


    On the way back, Li Yuanqi also recalled the scene of that day. After the Qinglong gang was destroyed, when the gang was established and the name of the gang was decided, everyone was very enthusiastic and talked a lot. Xiao Shili finally said, "our organization name is dark."


    "Dark?"


    "The darkness of darkness? Many people are curious.


    "Yes." Xiao Shili said with a calm face, "this day means that everyone of us has fallen into the darkness completely, and has been completely separated from the normal life of the normal society. All people who join this organization must have the consciousness of incarnating the darkness, without any compassion or sympathy, and the standards of good and evil no longer exist in everyone''s heart, for the sake of the goal, For the sake of the goal, we will not choose any means, no matter what the cost. "


    After that, he asked, "can you do it?"


    For a moment, everyone was silent. Li Yuanqi''s throat was blocked and he couldn''t speak for a moment. He believed that everyone was the same as himself, not because he didn''t agree with the eldest brother''s point of view, but because he was gripped by the breath from the man.


    He knew that it was the breath of darkness, but now in his eyes, it was as dazzling as the holy light, teaching people to break into pieces and follow forever.


    In the boiling point hall, all the brothers of the Dark Alliance gathered in the hall. Xiao Shili continued the discussion three days ago and repeated the establishment of the three halls.


    "The following is about the functions and responsibilities of each hall entrance..." Xiao Shili raised his eyes. "Gao Xiang, from today on, as the leader of the hall who covers heaven, the main task of covering heaven is fighting and assault. Everyone in the hall entrance will be given the best weapons and equipment. The number of people is tentatively determined to be 50. You can choose from any of the brothers in the gang."


    With a surprise on his face, Gao Xiang of course stood up and said, "let... Let me be the leader of the hall."


    "Why, don''t you?"


    "No! No! Thank you, brother Li After sitting down, Gao Xiang''s face turned into a flower.


    "Liu Qinglong is the leader of the Buli hall. The main task of the Buli hall is to assist the sheltered heaven in fighting. In the fighting, the main task is to find and kill the leaders and cadres of the enemy. The members must be strictly selected. The number of members is 30. Qinglong and so on, you can choose people before sheltered heaven."


    "Yes." Feilong nodded.


    "Chang Kunyu is the leader of the eclipse moon hall. The main task of the eclipse moon hall is to collect intelligence. Although the number of people is the least, it is particularly important for the whole gang. In the society, people with wide contacts and connections can first enter the eclipse moon hall. However, the identity of the members of the eclipse moon hall is not open to the public. You will no longer belong to the Dark Alliance, including the leader, We should also be careful when we come into contact with the other two churches. "


    "I see!" Chang Kunyu said.


    "Everyone can choose which hall they want to enter, but the final quota will be decided by the head of each hall." Xiao Shili glanced at the whole hall and said, "there are only three halls for the time being. In the future, they will be added according to the needs."


    "Finally, there is no square without rules. All those who join our secret alliance must abide by the rules of the secret alliance, otherwise they will be punished severely." Xiaoshili look a Su, "Yuanqi, announced the gang rules."

 Chapter 97

    Li Yuanqi came forward with a piece of paper, cleared his throat and read aloud,


    "First, those who disobey my brother''s loyalty should break their left hand and be expelled from the gang immediately."


    "Second, those who embezzle the property of the Gang should break their right hand and be expelled immediately."


    "Third, if brothers kill each other, they should break their hands and expel the gang immediately."


    "Fourth, those who divulge the secret of the Gang should break their tongue and be expelled immediately."


    "Fifth, those who flee in the face of battle will be killed without amnesty."


    "Sixth, those who betray gangs will be killed without mercy."


    After reading, Li Yuanqi roared, "have you heard me clearly?"


    "Clear!" The thunder echoed below.


    Xiao Shili felt the vibration of the eardrum and nodded with satisfaction, "all the income and funds of the gang in the future will be managed by Yuanqi. Anyone who uses the funds must first get Yuanqi''s consent."


    "Yes." Li Yuanqi responded.


    After all this, Xiao Shi went up to the second floor alone. After nearly an hour, Gao Xiang, Fei Long and others came in one after another and took their seats in front of the round table.


    "The staff of each hall have been appointed?"


    "It''s settled." Said the three in turn.


    "Now let''s talk about what''s going on." Xiao Shili looked at a few people. "Now we have two stadiums. Compared with similar places in the city, the scale of these two stadiums tends to be medium, but it''s the first time for us. Few of the brothers in the gang have ever had the experience of watching stadiums, so one of the things we need to do now is to take care of these two stadiums, I want a map of the power distribution of the whole Eastern District, including the information of various gangs, including the number of people, the background and the number of venues. In a word, the more detailed the better. Brother Yu, I''ll leave it to you. "


    Unexpectedly, Chang didn''t immediately nod his head, but frowned, as if thinking about something. After a few seconds, he raised his head and said, "brother Li, before that, I have a question."


    "Ask."


    "It''s about the two companies of the Qinglong gang that we used to have. I think we''re doing something too obvious?" Chang Kunyu''s face showed a trace of worry. This problem bothered him for a long time. He wanted to remind Xiao Shili for a long time, but because of the complexity of these days, he had no chance to say it at this time..


    "Lao Chang, what do you mean? What''s too obvious?" Gao Xiang didn''t understand.


    "As soon as the Qinglong gang was destroyed, its two courtyards were occupied by a certain gang. Isn''t that easy to arouse the suspicion of Taoist people?" Chang Kunyu frowned and said, "now it''s possible that everyone on the road has decided that we did it."


    "So what?" Feilong said, "doubt belongs to doubt. No one has any evidence to point out that it''s us. Now we have to find someone to cover up the bigger market. Can the boss find us by himself?"


    "All the people on the road are not fools. The simplest truth is that behind a thing, the person who makes the most profit is the initiator." Chang Kunyu shook his head. "So, it''s not doubt at all, but certainty."


    Gao Xiang and Fei long look at each other, but they don''t talk. In fact, they are convinced by each other.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "brother Yu is right. We killed Li Jinglong. Now no one in the Eastern District doubts this."


    "Then we still..." Chang Kunyu opened his eyes wide. He thought that the other party didn''t expect this.


    "If I didn''t inform you at that time, I would have taken people to accept the two houses first. You must have tried your best to stop me, brother Yu." Xiao Shili looked at Chang Kunyu and said with a smile.


    Chang Kunyu thought that it was true that Xiao Shili was too fast at that time. On the third day after Li Jinglong''s death, the court was successfully put under the name of the Dark Alliance. When he figured out this festival, it was too late. He should have regretted this engraving, but looking at Xiao Shili''s relaxed expression, he was puzzled and asked, "since you know, why do you do this?"


    "If we don''t do that, all our previous efforts will be wasted. To put it simply, killing Li Jinglong has nothing to gain except my life." Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "otherwise, you think" boiling point "and bath center will give me the venue."


    "Of course, it''s because we killed the Qinglong gang..." Chang Kunyu said half of the time, and suddenly reflected that Xiao Shili didn''t hide the fact that he killed Li Jinglong. Instead, he made his light public and used it as a bargaining chip and capital. On the contrary, when things were over, although the dark alliance could wash away its doubts, it could not build its own power in the eastern district, These two venues are bound to be unavailable.


    "But it''s a little too risky." Chang Kunyu smacked his lips, but his face became more dignified. "The axe gang in the backstage of Qinglong gang will not give up."


    "Of course, they won''t give up. A thorn buried in the east side is pulled out by us. It''s strange that the axe gang is indifferent." Xiao Shili took a sip of tea and turned his mouth up. "The Qinglong Gang is a gang in the eastern district. Although the axe gang is one of the three major forces in J City, its sphere of influence is in the Southern District. Even if Li Jinglong has great ability, it is impossible to form an alliance with the gang in the Southern District under the eyes of the brotherhood.


    "Although the three gangs have existed for many years, they have always been at odds with each other in face to face and heart to heart, and there have been constant disputes and battles. It is obvious that the Qinglong Gang is an axe gang, which is set up in the Eastern District to contain the brotherhood. The reason why the brotherhood knows clearly, but dare not touch this chess piece, because as long as it touches, the war on both sides will be on the verge of breaking out, and no one will act rashly when they are not ready. "

 Chapter 98

    "Now we have helped the Brotherhood to pull out this thorn and get rid of such a big mental illness. Even if they don''t appreciate us, I believe they will never let the axe gang take this land again." Xiao Shili finished by putting down his tea cup, "so in a short time, the brotherhood will certainly come forward to stop the axe gang from attacking us, maybe as an ally."


    "Li Ge means that the brotherhood will cover us?" Gao Xiang was very surprised and said, "and will make an alliance with us."


    "Of course not. The ally is just a statement when the other side faces the axe gang. After all, the two gangs have not yet reached the point of incompatibility. The initial stage should be to start peace talks." Xiao Shi left and said, "it''s not accurate to say that it''s covered. It can only be said that it''s just a little benefit that we''ve brought along by the way."


    Apart from Gao Xiang''s confusion, other people generally understand that Chang Kunyu''s original worries are completely dispelled by Xiao Shili''s words. They can''t help admiring him. He has thought about all this before he launched an attack on the Qinglong gang. It''s really terrible that he can plan such a long-term place.


    In the following time, several people talked about the construction of the gang. The main problem was the capital. The income of the two farms should be enough to maintain the existing scale of the gang. However, if we want to continue to expand, we need fresh blood sources.


    After all the basic problems have been initially established, the dark alliance finally has a rudiment. The conversation didn''t end until the afternoon. Xiao Shili remembered that he hadn''t been to school for several days. He said goodbye to Lin Shihan in a hurry that day without explaining the reason. He missed classes and didn''t ask for leave with her these days. The little teacher must have been worried. He just called home several times. For this reason, Xiao Shili almost tied him up and sent him to school, Now his heart is full of love and hate for Lin Shihan. At the same time, he feels warm for one more person who cares about himself.


    Except for Li Yuanqi, a few of his brothers, no one is willing to accompany him. Now that the Dark Alliance has been established, everyone is completely involved in the underworld of J city. Gao Xiang and others have completely regarded their studies as a sideline and devoted themselves to the construction of gangs.


    Xiao Shili frowned at this, but it was just the time when the Dark Alliance was founded. He didn''t adapt to pouring cold water on his brothers at this time. In his opinion, it''s good to have enthusiasm and passion for the development of the Dark Alliance, but he can''t neglect his studies because today''s society is all about brain and knowledge. No matter how hard one can fight, no matter how hard one''s heart is, These are just auxiliary factors. Since ancient times, peasant uprisings have never been settled. That''s why. I thought, after this time, I must talk to them.


    In addition, there is another layer of thought hidden in Xiao Shili''s heart. After all, the world is more dark in the daytime. A group of people have been walking on the underworld and have been on the opposite side of the country and the government for a long time. There is no future to speak of. This is why many gang leaders have to work hard to clean themselves up after they have made a fortune. I can''t be a gangster forever.


    But it was a long time later. Xiao Shili didn''t think much about it. He just had a kind of consciousness in his mind.


    When they arrived at the school, the first class had already begun, and the two iron gates of the school were closed as usual. Now Xiao Shili has completely regarded the school as his home. He got out of the car and walked directly over.


    Li Yuanqi, once a top student, was a treasure in the eyes of teachers and parents. After mixing with these people, although he did not degenerate completely, he was also tainted with a lot of hooligans. At this time, he raised his leg and kicked on the iron door, "open the door!"


    Hearing the news, the security guard put his head out of the small house. Most of the students and security teachers in this school can''t be provoked. So at the beginning, there was no angry expression on the security guard''s face, but it seems that the two people came by taxi. As soon as the taxi drove away from behind them, there was no famous car to pick them up, the security guard''s temper came up.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you see the class is over?" The security guard came over and looked at the two people through the iron gate. He first gave them a reprimand. "It''s stipulated in the school that those who are late for more than half an hour will be treated as truancy. Which class are you from? Take out your student ID card!"


    Facing the other party''s rude questions, Xiao Shili was not angry, but said politely, "we just want to go to class. Please make it convenient for you."


    "Why not? "Hey, hey..." the security guard said with a smile, "you think you are something, a teacher or a school leader. If you want to enter, call your teacher."


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Seeing that two students were passing by, he waved from a distance.


    "What''s the matter, brother Li?" As soon as they saw that Xiao Shili was standing outside, they all ran over. They were wearing high school uniforms. They used to mix with Xiao Shili, but later they were cut out because of the establishment of the Dark Alliance.


    Xiao Shili pointed to the lock on the door, "open the door." Two students will immediately come over, a left and a right front security clip in the middle, no good airway, "key?"


    "What do you want to do?" The security guard shrunk, his face a little unnatural, but he still wanted to put on airs, "it''s no use calling someone to come, school regulations..."


    "It''s too much for your mother!" Two people rushed over and pressed the security guard to the ground. One of them took a knife out of his pocket and couldn''t move. The other pulled down the key from his waist and opened the door.


    Xiao Shili walked by the security guard lying on the ground, looked down at each other''s face, suddenly felt a little familiar, immediately remembered, "are you a relative of director Pi?"


    "Ah?" The security guard was stunned for a moment, and then he looked surprised. Director PI asked him to keep it a secret. How could the student know?


    "If you have time, tell director Pi the answer to the exam next week. I''ll go to his office to get it before the exam." Xiao Shili dropped a word, and then walked towards the campus with Li Yuanqi.

 Chapter 99

    As soon as I got to the door of the classroom, the bell rang after class. Well, it saved the teacher''s embarrassment. When they walked into the classroom, the noisy classroom just after class suddenly quieted down. Xie Hui was tidying up her desk when she felt something strange in the classroom. As soon as she looked up, her round eyes were stunned.


    "Xiao..." she seemed to cry out, but she covered her mouth, but the other side obviously heard it. Xiao Shili turned his head and said, "long time no see."


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Xie Hui was stunned, but she felt that her eyes around her were looking at her. She hurriedly lowered her head and seemed to focus on tidying up her stationery.


    Xiao Shili looks at Xie Hui strangely. At the same time, he feels that today''s atmosphere seems to be abnormal. Although he usually causes a lot of silence in his class, today''s phenomenon seems to be more obvious. Is it because he hasn''t come to school for a long time?


    When he returned to his seat, Xie Huijiao''s back was right in front of him. Xiao Shili couldn''t stare at the bulge made by bra on the girl''s back. He thought strangely that even Xie Hui, who was usually cheerful, had so few words today. If she was in normal times, she would immediately ask why she was absent from class, I criticized and educated myself again. Although I was annoyed every time, I didn''t hear her voice today. I''m not used to it.


    Of course, Xiao Shi didn''t come to school to have classes. Although he wanted his brothers to pay attention to their study, he didn''t want to put it on himself. After sitting for a while, I felt dull. After ten years, the classroom suddenly became strange. When I was about to get up and go to the office to find Lin Shihan, the bell rang and the Chinese teacher stepped into the classroom as usual. Forget it. Anyway, it''s a Chinese class. Let''s have one, thought Xiao Shili.


    At this time, he accidentally bumped into the teacher''s eyes on the platform, and the teacher''s face suddenly showed a surprised expression, and then quickly turned his eyes away, never willing to look here again, as if he had encountered something ominous.


    "Students, today we learn Lesson 10..." the teacher''s tone is extremely unnatural, the whole class heard it. Xiao Shili frowned slightly. At this moment, a small white hand appeared on the edge of the table in front of him. A small piece of paper was gently placed on the table.


    Xiao Shili opened it and said, "see you on the roof after class."


    He was more puzzled. What? It''s not like Xie Hui''s character. No matter how direct she is, she will say it face to face. Besides, girls like her never go to places like rooftop


    This class was extremely difficult. As soon as the class was over, Xiao Shili left the classroom and went straight to the roof. Since Chang Kunyu''s surrender, the teaching building, which was carrying a higher level and a higher level, had completely become Xiao Shili''s private domain. Along the way, some people nodded their greetings from time to time, but along the way, they felt more and more strange.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Xie Hui finally appeared at the door of the rooftop. When she walked slowly to Xiao Shi''s side, she saw that he was carrying a cigarette in his mouth. The girl looked slightly, but she didn''t help him take it down as usual.


    Xiao Shili only cares about smoking, but he doesn''t look at each other at all. His eyes are staring at the distance. After a few minutes of silence, he finally hears Xie Hui say in a low voice, "are you... Are you angry?"


    Xiao Shili has been taut, just don''t want to talk first, the girl a mouth, he can''t help, turned his head and looked at each other, "you call me here, what''s the matter?"


    "I..." Xie Hui lowered her head slightly, but did not speak for a long time.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll go." Xiao Shili made a pose to leave in front of each other.


    "I said..." Xie Hui suddenly said, "I... I''m very worried about you..." when she said this, her voice trembled slightly, but it seemed that she couldn''t control it.


    "What are you worried about?"


    "Recently, there have been a lot of rumors about you in the school."


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili didn''t have any reaction. It''s better to say that the rumors about him have never been broken than that about him. He looked at the girl with his hands in his pockets, like listening to what she was going to say.


    "You... Don''t you want to know?" Xie Hui''s tone is not as cheerful as usual. When she says this, she is even weaker.


    Xiao Shili understood the girl''s mind, sighed slightly, and no longer embarrassed her, "say it, you don''t have to pay too much attention to my feelings."


    Xie Hui blushed and stammered, "recently, someone said that you... Did a lot of bad things outside the school. After hearing this, everyone began to be afraid of you."


    Xiao Shili''s expression was a little unexpected, and some had expected it. Xie Hui continued, "they said that you joined the underworld and killed people."


    "That''s why people look at me with weird eyes as soon as I enter the classroom." Xiao Shili smiles.


    Xie Hui said, "it''s not weird eyes, everyone is just..." finally, but it can''t go on.


    "And you, are you afraid of me?"


    Xie Hui gently shook her head, "I''m not afraid, I don''t believe what they say, those people, they must be nonsense, Xiao Shili... Although you don''t study well, you will not become a bad person, I don''t believe that you will kill people."


    Xiao Shili finally burst out laughing. Xie Hui raised her face and looked at him with a puzzled look.

 Chapter 100

    "That''s why you called me here?" The man asked with a smile.


    "What''s this thing?" Xie Hui puffed up her mouth and saw that Xiao Shili didn''t care. Her expression became angry. "This is a very important thing!"


    The girl finally recovered her usual appearance. Xiao Shili still couldn''t stop smiling. "If I really killed someone, the police would have come to arrest me. How can I stand here?"


    "Yes." Xie Hui thought about it and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Fool." Xiao Shili couldn''t help touching her head.


    "You are the fool!" Xie Hui angrily returned a sentence, but did not evade the man''s hand.


    "I''ll treat you to dinner after school." Looking at the lovely expression of the girl, Xiao Shili couldn''t help saying.


    "Really?" Xie Hui''s face suddenly showed a look of joy, but she said carelessly, "great, finally someone can be slaughtered by me."


    "Ha ha, I''ll wait for you at the school gate after school."


    "Why, don''t you have classes?"


    "Just reading in the library, so... It''s not truancy." Xiao Shili made a plea on purpose.


    "Of course not! I dare to argue Xie Hui finally snatched the cigarette out of each other''s mouth, then blinked helplessly, "forget it, anyway, you don''t listen well in the classroom, you can learn more knowledge in the library."


    "Yes, my housekeeper." Xiao Shi''s careless words made the girl''s face turn red. He lowered his head and said, "what are you talking about? Who... Who is your housekeeper?"


    "Ha ha, if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    "Yes Xie Hui seems to suddenly think of something, "there is another thing, yesterday afternoon, someone came to the class to look for you."


    Xiao Shili stopped and looked back at her


    "He said his name was su Ziyu." Seeing that Xiao Shili was a little stunned, Xie Hui added, "senior three."


    Su Ziyu.


    In Xiao Shili''s mind, the beautiful young man with fashionable clothes and tender yellow hair in the empty stands of the stadium that day was surprised.


    "What''s the matter, do you know each other?" Xie Hui sees Xiao Shili''s different expression and asks curiously.


    Su Ziyu, the son of one of the three school directors, one of the G4... On the way back to the classroom, Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking of that person.


    When the school bell rings, Xiao Shi stands in front of the library, facing the third grade teaching building. Five minutes ago, he has been standing here, looking at the opposite teaching building. With the flow of people, it seems that no one wants to say hello to him.


    forget it. He turned and walked towards the school gate. When he passed the sculpture in front of the school gate, a graceful figure fell into his eyes. Looking at his back, he was a little familiar. When Xiao Shi came near, the girl turned around. He was stunned and stopped.


    When ye ruoqing saw Xiao Shili, her eyes were slightly surprised, and then she showed a sweet smile. In the hot sun, her long hair and skirt moved with the wind, just like the figure in the painting, which was suffocating.


    Xiao Shi left the station for a long time before he thought of going over. He deliberately put on a casual expression on his face and gave the girl a smile, "Hi, what a coincidence."


    Ye ruoqing smiles, "is it a coincidence? It''s not. "


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili was stunned again. Rao is usually sharp and resourceful, but whenever he sees her, he becomes numb.


    Seeing each other''s silly expression, ye ruoqing could not help but chuckle, "I''ve been waiting for someone here for a long time."


    "Are you... Waiting for me?" Xiao Shili stammered that the surprise came too suddenly, which caught him off guard.


    "You are often not in school, so I saw you in school this afternoon. As soon as I finished school, I ran down as fast as I could and waited here for fear that you would leave first." Ye Ruoqing had a hand blocking the naughty hair in the breeze. His eyes were mischievously saying, "you boys are always more active than school."


    If at ordinary times, Xiao Shili would say that you girls are not the same. But at the moment, he can''t find his usual unrestrained ruffian appearance. He can only say with a silly smile, "yes, we don''t like class." Mind is still hovering, she is waiting for their own thing.


    She is waiting for me, she is waiting for me, these words in Xiao Shili''s heart over and over to recite, only feel the heart has a kind of unspeakable joy, as if the surrounding plants and trees have become cordial, don''t think each other is waiting for what, just think, she is waiting for me.


    "Well, have you stood enough?" Seeing Xiao Shili standing still for a long time, ye ruoqing said, "do you want to be with him here?" He pointed to the statue next to him.


    Xiao Shili reacts. He steps forward and leaves the campus side by side with ye ruoqing. He feels her pure posture in his heart and smells her faint fragrance in his nose. At this time, it''s time to finish school, and there are many students on the way home. But in Xiao Shili''s heart, it seems that the whole world has become a blank, and there is only one girl in front of him.


    "By the way, I know a western restaurant with good steak. Let''s go there for dinner. By the way, do you like western food?" Ye ruoqing said as she walked.


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili nodded quickly, thinking that she was going to invite herself to dinner. At this time, let alone Western food, the girl said that today''s dinner was mud and stone, and he also said that he liked it.


    The decoration of the western restaurant is very elegant. At first sight, it is a place suitable for lovers. There are already people dining on several tables, both a man and a woman. Xiao Shixuan thinks that if he and ye ruoqing eat here, it is inevitable that others will not be regarded as lovers when they see them. When he thinks about this, his heart is filled with unspeakable joy.


    Two people sit down on a table, ye ruoqing orders nine mature steak, Xiao Shili takes the meal card to see for a long time, finally orders a pot rice.


    Waiting for the waiter to pass by, ye ruoqing could not help but chuckle, "you are really strange, who eats in a western restaurant. If you don''t like it, we''ll change places."


    Xiao Shili said that if they are lovers, men don''t like western food, but they have to accompany their girlfriends. This is also a common situation. He thought that she has only made one boyfriend since she was born. How can Xinfei know ye ruoqing''s good? Of course, she won''t be so accommodating to her. On the contrary, ye ruoqing is more accommodating to him, so she certainly won''t know this.


    He likes ye ruoqing, so in his heart, she is the most beautiful, the kindest and the best girl in the world. He only scolds Xin Fei for being blind. She doesn''t know how to cherish such a good girl, but she doesn''t know that although ye ruoqing is pure and moving, she may not be regarded as a beloved by every man.

 Chapter 101

    "No, it''s good here." Xiao Shili looked around and thought that as long as she chose the place, even the bare Gobi would like it.


    "I didn''t really thank you for that night." Ye ruoqing slightly lowered her eyelashes, "thanks to you that day, otherwise I really..."


    "Don''t mention the past." Xiao Shili interrupts and doesn''t want her to recall those bad things. After a week, ye ruoqing seems to have come out of her depression. At least in her clear eyes, she no longer looks sad.


    "Well, I went to your class to see you later, but you were not there every time." Ye ruoqing said this and couldn''t help laughing, "I think, you must be a truant king."


    Xiao Shili''s heart thumped and he couldn''t help saying, "well... In fact, you can call me." Another thought, at that time, I was concentrating on dealing with Qinglong gang. Even if she did call me, I couldn''t spare any time. So I thought, it''s better not to fight.


    "Yes, I regret that I didn''t write down your phone number that day, but everyone in your class said they didn''t know." Ye ruoqing chuckled, "you have become a secret person in your class."


    Xiao Shi left to smile, "in fact is not, is they really don''t know my telephone."


    "Oh?" The girl showed a curious look, "why?"


    Xiao Shili thought, "I have few friends in our class. There are a few of them occasionally. They often play truant with me. Of course, you can''t meet them."


    "In other words, you are very lonely in your class?"


    This sentence came out of Ye ruoqing''s mouth, not with ridicule, but with a touch of concern. Xiao Shili recalled that since he entered the school, he had few friends besides his brothers, so he said with a smile, "it''s true."


    At this time, the meal they ordered was delivered. The night before, they were familiar with each other, but they didn''t see each other for several days. This feeling became colder again. Now, with the chat between you and me, they gradually recovered the feeling of that night.


    After dinner, it''s getting dark outside, but ye ruoqing doesn''t mean to leave. Xiao Shili only hopes to be with her for one more minute, and naturally he won''t rush her.


    After cup after cup of coffee and milkshake, Xiao Shili looks at ye ruoqing''s lovely mouth with a straw in it. He is worried about whether she will get fat. When drinking the third milk shake, ye ruoqing gently stirred the milk shake in the cup with a spoon, suddenly said, "I''m going abroad, tomorrow''s plane."


    This sentence came without warning, Xiao Shi didn''t respond for a moment, "Oh, when will you come back?"


    Ye ruoqing didn''t speak for a long time. When Xiao Shili looked at her, the girl''s shell teeth bit on the spoon. "Maybe it won''t come back for a long time."


    "What?" Xiao Shili suddenly stood up and felt that he couldn''t control himself. All the people in the shop looked at him.


    Ye ruoqing was a little nervous and pulled his sleeve. "What are you doing? Sit down quickly. In fact... I don''t want to go either."


    Xiao Shili calmed down a little, but he still couldn''t help it. Listening to the girl''s saying, it must not be a trip. He said, "don''t you want to go?"


    "Well." Ye ruoqing nodded, "to tell you the truth, I''m a little afraid. If I leave the place where I grew up, and want to fly to a strange place by myself, I''m really afraid that I won''t get used to it."


    "Then you may not go at all!" Xiao Shili was disappointed, but he said, "no one can force you to do what you don''t want to do!"


    Ye ruoqing said with a smile, "everyone says that, but it''s not true. My parents have already set up a study abroad program for me in the United States. I should have gone there long ago, but..."


    At this point, she stopped and did not say, but Xiao Shili knew that it was because of Xinfei that she had not left before, and now that they broke up, she could finally be carefree. Thinking about this, I suddenly felt a pang of sadness in my heart: she could disobey her parents'' orders for that man, but now, she... She''s leaving


    "Today''s meal is to see me off." Ye ruoqing raised her teacup with a smile. "My other friends don''t know that I''m leaving. I only told you about it. You are the only one who saw me off this time."


    Xiao Shili touched the cup, and the tea poured into his throat, but it was bitter.


    Ye ruoqing gently said, "Xiao Shili, you are a good man. I will never forget you in my life."


    Good man, hehe, I''m a good man. In her heart, I''m just a good man, hehe


    "Brother Li, wake up, wake up."


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes slightly and found that he was sitting in the classroom. All the people around him were looking at him with a kind of amazing eyes. It was Li Yuanqi who woke him up. His eyes also showed a look of doubt.


    Xiao Shili poked his opponent''s hand and said, "what? Why are you looking at me? "


    Li Yuanqi reluctantly shook his head, sat back, above the teacher''s voice, "OK, next, we continue to class."


    Xiao Shili looks around in a daze. Until he sees Xie Hui''s concern, he remembers that he forgot to wait for her to have dinner last night. He thinks that he can only apologize to her after class.


    At lunch break, Xiao Shili sits on the rooftop and looks at the blue sky in the distance. At the end of the sea of clouds, it seems that the shadow of an airplane glides by. Tomorrow, she will take this flight to fly away. Between them, there will be a boundless ocean


    Some people say that the earth is so small, but is it really so?


    He suddenly stood up, turned over with one hand on the railing, stood on the edge of the roof, then closed his eyes and slowly opened his hands.


    At this moment, his body was suddenly hugged from behind, and then he was pulled back from the ground. Xiao Shili lay on the ground, and Li Yuanqi pressed himself down in front of him.

 Chapter 102

    "Brother Li, you can''t do this. You can''t die. Don''t be too busy!" The latter has always been calm, but now it seems incoherent to say.


    "Get up."


    "Brother Li, don''t..."


    "Get up!" Xiao Shili screamed again, and his face was angry. Li Yuanqi was afraid, so he picked it up slowly, but he was still waiting beside him.


    "Who said I was going to die." Xiao Shili didn''t say well.


    "But you just..."


    Xiao Shili''s expression recovered as usual, light way, "I just want to see the scenery."


    Seeing the scenery, Li Yuanqi can''t laugh or cry. He''s very happy. Is there anyone who looks at the scenery like this


    "Brother Li, you''ve been working too hard for the Dark Alliance recently. If you''re too tired, you''ll have a rest for a while. There''s Gao Xiang in the gang. They take care of you every day. There won''t be any problem." Li Yuanqi is busy.


    "Why do you say that?" Xiao Shili looked at each other.


    Li Yuanqi stammered, "today... You are in class..."


    "What happened in class."


    "When you fell asleep, you seemed to be dreaming. You kept saying ''I''m just a good man'', and the whole class heard it..." Li Yuan Qidun said, "brother Li, do you have any burden in your heart because of Li Jinglong''s affair? I can understand that anyone who kills for the first time will feel like this."


    "Fart!" Xiao Shili interrupts. Li Yuanqi wants to laugh, but he can''t laugh at the moment.


    "It''s just a dream. There''s nothing to make a fuss about." He also felt a little embarrassed, had to use a strong tone to cover up, while standing up and patting his ass, "let''s go."


    Li Yuanqi is very worried. Since he came to school this morning, Xiao Shili''s performance has been somewhat abnormal. He always gives people the feeling of being in a trance. He often sits alone in a daze. Something must have happened last night. But according to the boss''s character, if he doesn''t want to say something, no one will ever know what he can do, I can only follow him from this moment on, in order to prevent things like that from happening again.


    They turned around, but suddenly found that, at the entrance of the rooftop, I don''t know when two people were standing. They were all dressed in high school uniforms. One of them suddenly cried, "are you Xiao Shili?"


    Xiao Shili frowned. Now no one in the school doesn''t know himself. Even the senior three, there are few people who don''t know. It''s obvious that they are not good at asking questions so clearly.


    So he nodded, "I am. Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are." The other said, and they both took a few steps forward at the same time. "Look at this first." One of them threw something over.


    Xiao Shili reaches for it, but it''s a mobile phone. It''s worth thousands of yuan. The other party throws it at will. Obviously, he doesn''t care about the money.


    They didn''t know each other, and they didn''t know what they were going to show themselves. After lighting up the screen with doubts, Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment, and then his face suddenly changed dramatically.


    The picture is fixed on a video. After touching and playing, the picture shows darkness. Then slowly, a girl''s figure appears. The girl''s hands are suspended high and her weak body is hanging in the air. You can see that her toes just touch the ground. Although the video is playing all the time, the girl doesn''t move. It''s like intuition, or


    Xiao Shili seemed to have a fire in his eyes. He threw his mobile phone on the ground and rushed towards the two men. Two people see each other''s speed so fast, face a change, not from a step back.


    "Wait!" A man cried in a hurry. At this moment, the other side has rushed to the front. When they saw the expression on their faces, they both felt a tremor in their hearts, and a huge sense of fear suddenly surged up.


    "If you hurt us, you don''t want to see... Your woman!" Another screamed, closing his eyes at the same time, but after a few seconds, he opened his eyes slightly, and the other party''s fist stopped a few centimeters in front of his nose.


    They were relieved at the same time. In fact, even if they died, they had nothing to do with the woman''s safety. They were just in a hurry to threaten each other. Unexpectedly, it worked. At the moment, the man stood in front of him, his whole body was fluctuating violently, and his eyes were staring at him. It was cold as ice, but it seemed that he was about to burst into fire.


    "Where are the people?" Xiao Shili asked word by word. Even so, he could not stop the slight trembling in his voice.


    When they heard each other''s tone was quite uncertain, they thought that the other was afraid, and their courage suddenly strengthened. One of them straightened up and said with a smile, "it''s not difficult to know where she is, but the premise is that you should listen to us..."


    Before he finished speaking, he got a punch on his face, and the whole man flew out two or three meters, rolled four or five meters on the ground, and then stopped.


    Xiao Shili took back his hand and stared at the rest of the people. He whispered, "I''ll ask again, where are the people?"


    "People... In... In..." the man looked back at his companion and quickly turned his head. A man weighing more than 100 kg flew out like a sandbag. In panic, he was speechless for a moment.


    At this time, a pleasant cartoon bell rings, suddenly broke the tense atmosphere, everyone is slightly stunned.


    Xiao Shili looks at the mobile phone in his hand. He is slightly surprised. The mobile phone is wrapped in a pink shell and looks very cute. At this moment, he realizes that it is ye ruoqing''s mobile phone. On the screen that lights up at the moment, there is a number without a name.

 Chapter 103

    After a slight pause, Xiao Shili put his mobile phone in his ear, "hello?"


    "Ha ha, have you received my gift?" A strange male voice said with a smile, "do you like it?"


    "Who are you?" Xiao Shili looked awe inspiring.


    "Tut Tut, that''s a failure. You should care more about your girlfriend than me." The other side''s voice was not low, but a little light, but now it sounded cynical. Both of them were said in a funny tone.


    Xiao Shili calms down a little. No matter who the other party is, why he kidnaps ye ruoqing? But now the other party will call him, which means there is still room for maneuver. Ruoqing may not be in danger for the time being.


    "Well, then we don''t have to beat around the bush. What do you want?" Xiao Shili''s tone was calmer.


    "Ha ha, it''s really worthy of being the leader of the Dark Alliance. I recovered my calm so quickly. One minute, Mm-hmm... it''s beyond my expectation." The other side is still joking.


    They know who they are! Xiao Shili''s heart moved. He knew it had nothing to do with Ruo Qing for a long time. Now he was more convinced that it was all aimed at himself.


    "Who are you?" Thinking that he was involved in ruoqing, Xiao Shili was so sorry that he could not help roaring.


    "Well, listen to your voice, people are really scared, and the telephone fee is very expensive. I''m going to hang up. At ten o''clock this evening, I''ll wait for you at an abandoned construction site in the eastern suburb. Of course, there''s your little beauty. The specific address will be sent to the beauty''s mobile phone later." The other side whispered a smile, like suddenly close to the microphone, "but one thing to remember, I just want to see you alone, if there are redundant people to follow... Of course, it''s not impossible, but I will bury them all first, and then talk about our business, clear, white, right?"


    Xiao Shili was about to speak when he heard that the other party had already hung up.


    He slowly put down his cell phone and stood in the same place. Li Yuanqi had been waiting anxiously behind his back. At this time, he ran to him, "brother Li, who is it? What happened?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He didn''t know what he was thinking. One of the remaining two, seeing that no one paid attention to himself, secretly turned around and tried to escape, but was caught by Li Yuanqi.


    He didn''t dare to ask Xiao Shili, but he could force him to say it. At the same time, Li Yuanqi took out his fruit knife from his pocket and put it on his waist and said, "what''s your purpose! Who is that woman? "


    "Yuanqi."


    "Brother Li?" Hearing Xiao Shili call himself, Li Yuanqi stops and turns to look at the boss. Xiao Shili slowly walks up to the man and bends over to look at him. The man trembles all over. He lowers his head and doesn''t dare to look at each other''s eyes. He shivers and says, "it''s none of my business. I''m a messenger."


    Xiao Shili took the knife in Li Yuanqi''s hand. As soon as the blade flashed, he made a cut on the left side of the opponent''s face. The blood immediately ran down his cheek and into his eyes. The injured man suddenly struggled madly and cried.


    "Tell me, who is your master?" Xiao Shili said coldly.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Xiao Shili raised his hand and made a cut on the other side''s right face.


    "Ah The man screamed and then trembled, "I really don''t know... I and I are not from this school. Today, my brother and I met two people outside and said... Let me give this mobile phone to a man named Xiao Shili, and then gave us 500 yuan each... And gave us two school uniforms and your photos, I I really don''t know who they are


    "How do you know a girl was kidnapped?"


    "My brother and I were curious for a moment, so we just... As soon as we turned on our mobile phone, we saw that video, and then we knew..."


    Xiao Shili raised his knife again. Li Yuanqi felt tight in his heart. At the moment, Xiao Shili in his eyes was not like Xiao Shili He usually knew. He was afraid that something might happen. This is the school. He said quickly, "brother Li, I don''t think he lied. Besides, if this person belongs to our school, I''ll know after a little investigation."


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili slowly stood up, dropped his knife and walked towards the stairway. He was in a great confusion. All of them were ye ruoqing''s face and the way she had just been hanged. His heart seemed to explode and he even had a hard time breathing. If Li Yuanqi hadn''t stopped her just now, he was afraid that he would have killed her.


    No, I can''t think calmly in this way. To save ruoqing, I must calm down first. Xiao Shili shook his head, but how can this kind of thing be done simply? He forced himself to start thinking, who is the other party? Why kidnap ruoqing? What kind of hatred does he have with himself? Is it the remaining Party of Qinglong gang that comes back to revenge himself?


    No, his mind is completely in chaos, and he can''t concentrate at all. Now Xiao Shili only hopes that the time will jump to ten o''clock in the evening, so that he can see ruoqing''s peaceful appearance.


    Meanwhile, in an unfinished building on the outskirts of the Eastern District, in a room with only a concrete appearance, the girl''s hands were suspended on the steel support of the roof, her eyes and mouth were covered with a black cloth, and her feet were only a few centimeters away from the edge of the floor.


    The bound girl is still conscious, whining from time to time, and struggling slightly. In this posture, struggling will only make her feel worse, but the girl never gives up.


    "Ha ha, can''t you wait?" Following the voice, beside a round table beside the girl, a young man with short yellow hair sat in a chair, grinding his nails with a thin file in one hand, and said with a smile, "it''s still several hours before ten o''clock. We have plenty of time to wait quietly." Behind him stood more than ten men in black suits, with no expression on their faces.

 Chapter 104

    "No!" The girl didn''t pay any attention to each other''s words and was still trying to wriggle.


    "By the way, you must be bored, so let''s play a guessing game." The boy stood up, went to the girl, gently approached her fragrant cheek and said with a smile, "wait a minute, what kind of posture will your prince appear? You must have never seen him point a gun at someone''s head. In your heart, he must be an unknown poor student, right


    "Wait a minute, if you see..." the boy turned around and pointed to the heads of the men behind him in turn, "one, two, three, bang, your boyfriend used a gun to blow up their heads in turn, the skull cavity ruptured, red blood mixed with white brains scattered everywhere, what kind of scene it would be."


    The girl stopped struggling, and her slender body began to tremble slightly.


    The boy continued to smile, "or the second kind, your prince is finally hanged here like you, and then his limbs are cut off one after another. The blood suddenly flows out, spurts up more than three meters high, and dyes the whole wall red. Some people say that the blood in the body cavity can spurt up to seven meters high..." he looked back at one of his men, "is that so?"


    That hand is tiny a Leng, immediately some fear way, "subordinate... Subordinate don''t know!"


    "I don''t know?" The boy frowned, and his smiling face suddenly became indifferent. He suddenly roared, "don''t you check it for me now!"


    "Yes, yes," the man said repeatedly. He took out a laptop and put it on the desk. He really looked it up.


    "Ha ha, is it better now? Is it not so boring?" The boy turned around and touched the girl''s white face with his fingers. "People always like to listen to me tell stories. Well, let''s wait for the next time."


    At 9:30, a taxi was walking askew on a muddy road. When it turned a corner, it skidded and finally stopped in a wilderness. A figure then walked out of the car. The taxi didn''t stop at all and ran away.


    As the driver stepped on the gas, he felt relieved. Although it was not too late, the place where the guests wanted to go was too late. In addition, it rained heavily on the deathless day. He was a little nervous along the way. Fortunately, the other party was not a robber.


    However, this place is not in front of the village, behind the shop, and there are no people nearby. Why did this 16-year-old student get off here. The driver looked back in the reversing mirror. The other side was still standing in the rain. There was only a vague shadow in the hazy rain and fog. Suddenly, the driver felt numb and drove faster.


    Xiao Shili raised his head slightly. The rain flowed down both sides of the bridge of his nose, blurring his sight. A dark shadow stood not far from the front, which was the meeting place mentioned by the other party. In this dark rainy night, even the last outline of the building disappeared in the rain and fog. If he hadn''t known in advance, he couldn''t have found it


    At this time, the dark height, suddenly lit up a little light, Xiao Shili eyebrows slightly a coagulation, waiting for me, if fine, I will soon save you out!


    The building was obviously abandoned, and it didn''t seem to have been completed. Xiao Shili kept going up the stairs without handrails. When he got to the third floor, two people suddenly flashed out of the corner and blocked his way.


    "Mr. Xiao, this way, please."


    The speaker''s voice was steady and full of breath in Dantian. It was obvious that he had practiced in his daily life. Xiao Shili couldn''t hear it, but he also had this feeling. Under the leadership of the two, he went up two floors, went around a wall and came to a bright room.


    As soon as he saw the scene in front of him, Xiao Shi suddenly trembled and rushed to the center of the light. In the middle of the light, ye ruoqing''s hands were hung high, pulling her slender body. Her eyes and mouth were covered with cloth. The whole person was less than half a meter away from the edge of the abandoned building.


    Xiao Shili just rushed a few steps and was stopped by the two men. As soon as he came in, his eyes and heart were all on ye ruoqing, and he had no time to care about anything else. At this time, he found that eight men in black suits were standing in a row in front of the girl. At the same time, a laugh came softly, "brother Xiao is so brave, he really came here alone, It seems that I really underestimate you. "


    With the sound, eight men in suits retreated to both sides. A young man with short yellow hair and white shoulders was sitting in the chair and looking at himself with a smile. The young man was very beautiful, but his white face was full of evil.


    In his surprise, Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking back to the scene on the grandstand of the stadium, and hearing Su Ziyu, he couldn''t help blurting out, "is it you?"


    "Brother Xiao knows my face. I''m flattered." Su Ziyu said with a smile that although he spoke politely, his voice quality and face always gave people a bad feeling.


    Simultaneous interpreting the casual face of the other side, Xiao Shi was very frightened. He could not imagine that the person who kidnapped the Qing Dynasty was one of the members of the G4. These figures, like legends usually existed in schools, had been known since they met one another.


    Xiao Shili calmed down a little and said with a smile, "I''ve been listening to the name of Mr. Su for a long time, but I don''t know where Xiao offended Mr. Su. If there''s any offense, please tell me, so that I can know what''s the purpose of Mr. Su''s doing this tomorrow." He saw that ruoqing''s eyes and mouth were sealed, but his ears could always hear him, so he deliberately spoke loudly, so that the girl could feel at ease when she heard her voice.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao likes to tell jokes, so do I Su Ziyu stretched out an arm and gently stroked ye ruoqing''s calf, "but brother Xiao wants to see if you have the capital to tell jokes."


    When Xiao Shili saw him reach out to touch ye ruoqing, he couldn''t bear it any more. His anger, which had been accumulated for a long time, broke out in an instant. Suddenly, he lowered himself, threw out a folding knife with one hand and rushed to the right place.

 Chapter 105

    The two people in front of him didn''t expect that the other side would attack suddenly alone. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the speed of the other side would be so fast. It was too late when they thought of blocking.


    Xiao Shili quickly passes between them and rushes directly to Su Ziyu. Although he passes them, he can''t pass the eight people behind him. Even if they come forward, they attack him from left to right.


    Xiao Shili rushed down quickly to avoid the side kick of one of them. At the same time, he separated the second person''s straight fist with his other hand. His folding knife stabbed the first person''s chest. This stab was a killing move, leaving no room.


    The man screamed in surprise and jumped back. Xiao Shi left the knife and stabbed it empty, but he didn''t stop at all. Instead, he waved and slashed to another man beside him, who was also barehanded and had to jump away by the knife.


    When he met the two men on the stairs before, Xiao Shili saw that they were not ordinary gangsters. At least he had practiced some basic martial arts, so he didn''t want to hurt each other at the beginning. This knife forced them away from front of him and rushed straight to Su Ziyu.


    In his opinion, although these ten bodyguards are strong, the young master of the school manager''s family must be soft footed. As long as the master of these people is controlled, the situation will be controlled by himself. As ruoqing is in the hands of the other party, Xiao Shili has some scruples, but he sees that Su Ziyu has no sharp weapon in his hands, and the girl''s hands are tightly tied, Although next to the edge of the floor, even if cut also need a certain period of time, this period of time for themselves, should be enough.


    The rest of the six bodyguards rushed up at this time. At first, they saw Xiao Shili as weak. They didn''t expect him to fight at all. At the moment, they found that the opponent was so agile, and the purpose was obviously master su. Now they didn''t dare to despise him any more. If something happened to him, they couldn''t afford ten lives.


    Even if Xiao Shili had rich fighting experience, he could not win against the sky in the face of six equally experienced adults.


    At this time, six people in the eyes of Qi Qi Yihua, the other hand suddenly appeared a book, six people are a Leng, the heart of the same idea is just his hands clearly no book, how can suddenly change a book out?


    While several people were in a daze, Xiao Shili leaped up and stepped on their faces at the same time. While kicking them over, he also fell down due to the reaction force. Just as he was hanging in the air, he threw the jackknife out of his hand in a flash of lightning.


    Xiao Shili has never tried a throwing knife. This throw is a gamble on Baojian''s luck. He secretly prays that he must hit the other side! As long as you hurt Su Ziyu, you can take advantage of the distracting opportunity of the bodyguards and use another knife hidden in your trouser leg to scratch six people in an instant. If you further control Su Ziyu, you will win or lose again!


    The folding knife flies to the target through the gap between the two people''s falling. The bodyguards are frightened, and their eyes follow the flying knife. Su Ziyu''s face changes, but he didn''t expect such a sudden change. It''s too late to dodge.


    In everyone''s eyes, the folding knife whirled past, wiped Su Ziyu''s cheek and swept past, and "Ding" cut on the wall behind him, then Cang Lang fell to the ground.


    The bodyguards seemed to be stunned, but Su Ziyu was pale and stood in the same place until a thin red cut appeared on his white face, and a stream of blood ran down his face.


    When Xiao Shili fell heavily on the ground and suffered severe pain in his back, a voice immediately rang out in his mind


    "I''m sorry, you don''t have enough good points. You can''t achieve the luck you need to kill the target. Please continue to accumulate good points."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly showed a look of disappointment mixed with anger. At the same time, he was deeply confused. He couldn''t stop hovering in his heart. He couldn''t kill Su Ziyu with 200 good points. Why? What''s so special about the other side that 200 good points are not enough to kill him!


    As soon as he was stunned, several bodyguards responded and rushed forward to press Xiao Shili to the ground. The latter wanted to resist, but how could they resist the strength of six adult men? They couldn''t move after all.


    After a long time, Su Ziyu finally woke up when he saw the struggling appearance and angry expression of the man on the ground. At that time, the blood from the wound had flowed to his mouth along his cheek. He rolled the tip of his tongue and licked it, then he showed a nervous smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity, it''s a pity. It''s really a good Dao technique. It''s a pity, it''s just one step away." Su Ziyu looked at Xiao Shili. After his fear, that kind of smile came back to his face.


    A bodyguard drew a gun from his waist and put it on Xiao Shili''s head. The young master had told him not to hurt each other''s life before. These people didn''t show their weapons all the time. But at this time, this person is enough to threaten the life safety of the young master, and the bodyguards believe that they can kill him.


    "Wait, don''t shoot." Su Ziyu suddenly waved his hand, "give me back."


    The ten security guards all looked puzzled, but they didn''t dare to disobey the young master''s orders. Several of them let Xiao Shi go and stood up, but they still stood around him.


    "Oh..." the girl''s voice came from behind. Although ye ruoqing was blindfolded, she could probably guess what happened with her hearing. At this time, she struggled harder.


    Xiao Shili clearly saw that two tears ran down the girl''s cheek. She didn''t know how long she had been like this. A strong man could not bear it, let alone a girl? He felt a pain in his heart, but Su Ziyu clapped his hands.

 Chapter 106

    "Brother Xiao is really extraordinary. The scene just now was really wonderful." Su Ziyu dipped his finger in the blood on his face, but he was not in a hurry to wipe it off. "From small to large, you are the first one who can make a cut on my face and body. Today is really a memorable day. Hehe, for the sake of this knife, I''ll tell you."


    Xiao Shili''s anger has been dispersed for a while. He is strange in his heart. He has killed him, but the other party seems to be very excited. This man is really a freak.


    Su Ziyu said with a smile, "you asked me before, what has offended me? In fact, it has nothing to do with not offending me. The College of excellence belongs to my family, and my father owns 36% of the shares in the school. As soon as you enter the school, you''ve got a lot of trouble. Even I have to admire you. High school freshmen and sophomores have become your younger brothers now. Ordinary students have to pay protection fees like you. If you can do that, what can you ask for, right? Xiao Shili? "


    Xiao Shili had already guessed this section and said with a sneer, "if you don''t agree with me, you can come to me openly. Why use these mean and low-level means?"


    "Mean? That''s not true. " Su Ziyu said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I just think that we are the same kind of people. That''s why we have a common language. In this world, there are only means to achieve our goals, and there is no distinction between low and high levels. As long as it works, it is a good means."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t refute the other side''s words. He didn''t think of the way he used to deal with Cui Yu and Xin Fei, but he didn''t think it was aboveboard. Now he didn''t have to think about it and pester with the other side. He was just spinning in his head. How could he save ruoqing from the other side unharmed.


    "But you''re right about one thing." Su Zi Yu said again, "if it''s really because of this, I really don''t need to spend such effort. It''s not difficult to kill you in school. Unfortunately, since someone comes forward to speak for you, we should give the brotherhood some face."


    fraternity? Xiao Shi leaves can''t help a Leng, how does the other party suddenly pull out the fraternity, what does this have to do with the fraternity? When he was surprised and puzzled, he heard Su Ziyu continue, "although the brotherhood took the initiative to talk to us about peace, and begged us not to touch you, but you killed the Qinglong Gang, this account can''t be ignored."


    Xiao Shi centrifugal read thousands of turns, suddenly wake up, frown, "you are the ax help?"


    Su Ziyu sat down on the chair and said with a smile, "brother Xiao, I don''t think of it now."


    The other party is a member of the axe gang. No, it''s said that the other party is one of the sons of three school managers. How can he join such an organization? Besides, the other party''s age is obviously not qualified. Suddenly, I thought that the only possibility to merge these two identities


    "The leader of Axe Gang... Is he your father?" Xiao Shi leaves to stare at the other side low to ask a way, the time value air suddenly delimits a lightning.


    "Hum, my father has never met any rival in J City in recent years." Su Ziyu narrowed his eyes. "At first, I didn''t believe it. Some people dare to fight against the axe gang. Now I believe it. There are people in the world who dislike life for a long time."


    He bends down and suddenly approaches ye ruoqing. Xiao Shili''s face is tight, and he makes a dash forward posture. He has only one idea in his heart. He should protect ruoqing''s safety no matter what. He is calm and calm. Every step he takes is considered carefully, but now he is completely reckless. As long as the other party dares to go against ruoqing, He immediately rushed to kill each other.


    Su Ziyu picked up, but just picked up Xiao Shili''s folding knife that hit the wall just now, threw it in front of the other party, and said with a smile, "now I give you two choices. First, you take suicide as a punishment, so that I can help you forget your name. Second, if you don''t want to, let your girlfriend die for you. Ha ha, you fall from such a high building, No matter how beautiful the face is, I''m afraid people will not dare to see it again. "


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly, and then understood the intention of the other party. If the other party wants to die regardless of the consequences, he can kill himself directly. However, because the axe gang and the brotherhood had an agreement, they can live to the present. If they commit suicide, they are not killed by the axe gang, and they are not in violation of the agreement. The axe gang may promise the brotherhood not to move the secret alliance, but not even their families and friends. I just don''t know whether this idea belongs to Su Ziyu or his father.


    "Well, I promise you, choose the first one." Xiao Shi stood up straight, raised his head, bent down to pick up the folding knife from the ground, and several bodyguards around him stepped forward to prevent him from playing any tricks.


    "Ha ha, brother Xiao is really a wonderful person." Su Ziyu clapped his hands, showing an excited expression waiting for the good play to be staged, "then please start."


    "But you have to promise." Xiao Shili stares at the other side, "after I die, release people immediately, and don''t hurt her at all."


    "Of course, the meaning of this woman has come to an end. As soon as you die, I''ll let her go." Su Ziyu put his legs on the table and said, "can''t you believe the axe gang?"


    "Well, I believe you." Xiao Shili looked relieved in his eyes. Then he turned the folding knife upside down and aimed the blade at himself.


    His expression is deep and resolute, and he seems to be ready to die, but his brain is running at a high speed. Up to now, he has not completely fallen into the Jedi, and he still has one chance, the only chance to turn over!

 Chapter 107

    Although the good value in the treasure has been reduced to 0, the evil value still exists. Although the number of points of the evil value is less than the good value, when I just threw the Throwing Knife, I had the desire to kill the other side. Since killing Su Ziyu would cost "a lot of money", if I only hurt the other side, maybe I could make a bet.


    However, what worries Xiao Shili is that if he consumes evil value to transport, even if he really hurts the other party, he will be killed by bad luck. In this way, not only can he not save ruoqing, but he will take the lives of both of them.


    And in addition, there is another way, that is to really self denial and this.


    This "suicide" is of course for the other party. Xiao Shili knows that although he has the possibility of survival, the chance is very small. At the moment when the knife cuts into his body, he uses the power of Baojian to prevent himself from being killed. When he thinks of this idea, he can''t help but startle himself.


    As long as you let the other party see that you did commit suicide, but actually you still have a breath. At the moment, you have become a "corpse". Even if you are attacked by bad luck, how can you kill yourself.


    But such a dangerous move, after all, was to insert a knife into his body, and Xiao Shili couldn''t make up his mind for a moment.


    Ye ruoqing struggles hard behind Su Ziyu. With her little strength, she uses her bound hands to hang her body up until her fingers can reach the black cloth on her face and pull out the cloth covering her eyes and blocking her mouth.


    "Shili... Don''t, don''t..." Ruo Qing''s face is full of tears. When she sees Xiao Shili, her voice also cries, "I don''t allow you to do this... Go, go."


    Xiao Shili suddenly raised his head when he heard the cry. Although the night was dark, he also saw the crystal clear tears on the girl''s face and heard her voice beside his ears. He is alone and has room to maneuver in any case. However, if ruoqing''s hands are tied, her life will only be in danger once. In this case, she even cares about others, regardless of herself.


    Xiao Shili was moved in his heart and suddenly thought, even if he died for her, what does it matter! I was determined to save her even if I put my life together. When the hand holding the handle was forced, the blade was raised and aimed at his heart,


    "No!" Ruoqing saw the man''s action, Hua Rong suddenly changed color and screamed. One part of it is because of fear, the other part is the feeling of not being clear. In a word, an idea suddenly arises in my heart. If he dies... Then I won''t be the only one!


    But Su Zi Yu Zeyi''s interesting expression, men''s indecisive action and the desolate cry behind the girl all sound like an unparalleled enjoyment to him.


    "Su Ziyu, you have a good look." Xiao Shili stares at ruoqing''s eyes. Suddenly, his wrist is handed. The blade of the whole sword is instantly lost in his chest in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Although Su Ziyu had expected that, Xiao Shili''s move surprised everyone. Ten bodyguards stepped back at the same time, looking at the man who inserted the knife into his heart, slowly fell to his knees and then fell down.


    Su Ziyu also can''t help but stand up from the chair, face surprised, he didn''t expect the other party actually dare to do so, really some too much beyond his expectations.


    The whole abandoned room was dead in an instant, only the sound of heavy rain outside was heard. After a few seconds, Su Ziyu said to one of his subordinates, "go and have a look."


    The man came to Xiao Shili, who was lying on his side. He stepped on him and turned him over. The knife was right in his heart. It was obvious that he could not live any longer.


    He turned his face and nodded to the master. Su Ziyu took a long breath. Then he slowly walked around the table and came to Xiao Shili. Looking at the corpse, he shook his head and said with a smile, "Xiao Shili, Xiao Shili, I really don''t know whether you are smart or stupid. For a woman, I would rather die by myself, hum, hum."


    As he walked up the stairs with a smile, a man behind him said, "young master, is this woman going to be released?"


    "Let it go? You are so naive Su Ziyu turned his head, looked at the corpse on the ground, but said to the dead, "it''s too boring for you to be alone below. In this case, let your lovely girlfriend be your companion."


    He said to his subordinates with a smile, "tonight''s program was originally prepared, but it didn''t work. Now it''s time to start."


    "Yes Several people should say in unison, a person carrying a gasoline can, went to ye ruoqing''s side, raised the oil bucket and poured it on the girl''s body, ye ruoqing''s eyes were dull, motionless, as if there was no response to the things around, just looking at the man''s body on the ground.


    After pouring most of the bucket, the bodyguard extended a few meters behind the girl''s feet. All the bodyguards were carrying Su Ziyu on their back, and their faces showed an expression of impatience. No one wanted to see a cute teenage girl turn into a coke in the fire, but it was the master''s order, and no one dared to disobey it.


    Su Ziyu took out a zippo, opened the lid, hit it, and stood at the end of a line of gasoline. Outside, the wind was rolling the rainstorm, and the flame was blown askew, but it couldn''t be put out.


    "Well, let''s go, and finally let the happy lovers enjoy the moment." Su Ziyu looks at his masterpiece with a smile, kisses ye ruoqing who is tied in the distance, and then walks down the stairs with a group of people in laughter.

 Chapter 108

    Ye ruoqing is the only one left in the empty floor. She no longer struggles like she did just now, but looks at Xiao Shili''s fuzzy face in a daze. From the moment that the knife pierces into the man''s chest, her eyes suddenly lose their expression. A gust of wind with rain into the floor, the lighter suddenly shook a few times, at any time there is the risk of falling.


    The wet feeling and pungent smell of gasoline on her body didn''t seem to bring any fear to ye ruoqing, or she couldn''t feel what fear was. Her heart was like a stop clock, staying in a certain place, repeating a sentence repeatedly in her heart, he died to save herself!


    At the same time, another voice kept asking himself that he was willing to die for himself. How could there be such a person in this world? I''ve only had a meal with him. Maybe I can only be regarded as an ordinary friend, but why?


    Suddenly, the scene that he saved himself for the first time appeared in his heart. This time, he saved himself for the third time. Why? Why does he care so much about himself? Why does he always appear when he is in danger?


    Mind more and more entangled, more and more chaotic, ye ruoqing a sad smile, looking at the flame swaying on the ground, suddenly hope that the flame quickly fall down, so that he can follow him, "he died, he will not live alone in this world", I do not know why, all the thoughts entangled together, is this sentence.


    Just then, there was a slight sound in her ears. With a few clicks, the girl''s feet suddenly stepped on the ground completely. But because her toes had been on the ground for a long time, her legs were paralyzed. In addition, the situation was so sudden that ye ruoqing suddenly fell to the ground and was stunned for a long time. Then she looked up and saw that she was tied to her rope, I don''t know when it broke.


    Before that, she was sad, and her consciousness drifted away, hoping to get rid of it quickly. At this moment, her heart flashed, and she suddenly woke up, but her feet were soft, and she couldn''t stand up. In a hurry, she quickly rolled to the side. At the same time, the distant lighter was finally blown down by a gust of wind, and the flame flashed up, forming a line of fire, which could wipe ye ruoqing''s body and burn it.


    Ye ruoqing knelt on the ground, panting for a long time. She had already held the heart of death, but she was not afraid. Maybe God saved her life at the last moment. She didn''t know whether she should be happy or at a loss. When she looked back at Xiao Shili''s body, her heart was swallowed by sadness.


    "Shili, Shili!" Ye ruoqing struggled to stand up and walk to the man lying on the ground, but after a few steps, she fell to the ground, just on Xiao Shili''s chest.


    "You wake up... Shili... Don''t die..." ye ruoqing gently shakes the man''s body, tears drop by drop on his chest, just hoping that the next second he can open his eyes, in a twinkling of an eye, see Xiao Shili''s chest with the knife straight without handle, the body under a pool of blood slowly spread and open, can''t help crying.


    Ye ruoqing cried for a long time. Now it''s windy and rainy outside, and it''s quite cold in the abandoned building. She thought, she can''t just die. Anyway, she must take him away first, and can''t let him lie in the abandoned building alone.


    Thinking of this, she reached out to hold Xiao Shili''s body, but a man''s weight was more than 100 Jin. How could she, a delicate girl, hold him? In a trance, she only wanted to take him away, but she didn''t expect to ask for help.


    After several attempts, ye ruoqing reluctantly lifted Xiao Shili''s upper body up and leaned on her body. But she was exhausted. She was tied up and hung with her hands for a day. She was already very weak, and her wrists were strangled with blood. If she was normal, she would have fainted.


    Knowing that I can''t do it, the rain is rumbling outside, the lightning is passing from time to time, and I can''t see half a figure in the dark. Ye ruoqing is sitting on the cold ground with Xiao Shili in her arms. Her heart tingles and she can''t help crying again.


    At this time, the temperature outside is very low. Ye ruoqing feels a chill on her body. She can''t help holding the corpse closer in her arms. Her brain is blank. She only feels a warmth coming from her arms to dispel the cold for herself. She suddenly remembers that if he is still alive, she can curl up in his warm arms and let him protect herself like a little cat afraid of cold. She had never thought of it before, and when she thought about it, she suddenly felt how happy it would be.


    Think of this, her heart suddenly jumped, he was stabbed in the heart, and lay in the cold air for so long, the temperature after death a little bit scattered, the body will eventually be cold, how at the moment the man is still so warm?


    As soon as this idea floated, ye ruoqing was pleasantly surprised. She only hated her stupidity, so she quickly let Xiao Shili lie on the ground, bent down to listen to his chest, and there was a faint vibration in her ear.


    Like Su Ziyu and others, when she saw that Xiao Shili''s heart was stabbed by a sharp knife, her heart fell into a collapse. At the moment, she found that the man had a weak heartbeat, and her mind immediately woke up. At the same time, she was happy and prayed to heaven. As long as he was safe, she was willing to bear the greatest pain.


    Excited, ye ruoqing knows that she can''t take Xiao Shili away from here by herself. She reaches into his pocket and takes out his mobile phone. She just presses her finger on the keyboard, but she is at a loss. She doesn''t know where they are and how to call someone. She''s afraid that when the police find her, he can''t support her.

 Chapter 109

    Thinking of this, she quickly ran downstairs for fear that he would not wake up again. It''s raining hard outside, and she can''t help but reach out and see five fingers under the four fields. With the faint light of her mobile phone, the girl finally finds the road, but looking at the darkness around her, she doesn''t know if there will be a car passing by. She is anxious and afraid, and her tears can''t help but flow down again.


    No, ye ruoqing, you are not allowed to cry. She wiped her eyes and thought, ye ruoqing, you must be strong, now he can only rely on you, you must send him to the hospital safely, and then watch him wake up, and then... Thinking of the possibility of Xiao Shili''s survival, I don''t know why there is a warm feeling in my heart, and my fear is dispelled.


    I don''t know how long later, I finally saw a glimmer of light in the distance. The light was getting closer and closer. Ye ruoqing rushed to the middle of the road, waved her hands desperately and yelled. A truck stopped in front of her with the harsh sound of brakes. The driver stretched out his head from the window. His face was more frightened than angry. On this rainy night in the wilderness, I didn''t expect that someone would stop the car. After seeing that the other party was a pretty girl in wet clothes, the driver opened the door and jumped down


    In front of the emergency room of the second municipal people''s Hospital, two wet young people came running from the other end of the corridor, each with a worried look on his face. As soon as they got to the emergency room, they saw a girl standing at the door, looking inside with worry.


    Gao Xiang''s face was in a hurry and he was about to rush forward. Ma Yi grabbed him and shook his head. Then he stepped forward and asked, "Hello, that''s you calling just now."


    The girl turned around, looked at him with empty eyes, nodded slightly, "it''s me... I..."


    "Don''t worry. Sit down and speak slowly." Ma Yi was stunned when he saw the girl. Then he thought of seeing the girl in the bar that night. But now the girl was pale, her clothes were wet, and her voice was weak. Obviously, she was very weak. But even so, she still couldn''t hide her beautiful appearance. He guessed that the girl must have a different relationship with Xiao Shili, and stopped Gao Xiang who was very impulsive, Ask him to take a dress and put it on the girl.


    "Thank you." Ye ruoqing pulls her clothes, but does not sit down. Ma Yi sends Gao Xiang to buy a hot drink and hands it to the girl. Then she asks, "what happened to my third brother?"


    It turned out that Gao Xiang had just received a phone call in his sleep saying that Xiao Shili had an accident and was being rescued in the hospital. The other party was a girl who spoke intermittently and asked if Gao Xiang was Xiao Shili''s friend. Gao Xiang jumped out of bed, asked which hospital, and then called other people. Because he lived with Ma Yi recently, he came here first.


    After listening to ye ruoqing''s whisper, Ma Yi shakes his head, and Gao Xiang yells "fuck!" He hit the hospital wall with a hard blow.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, that''s why I hurt him..." ye ruoqing lowered her head, her voice was slightly inaudible, and her hand holding the cup was shaking. She didn''t elaborate on herself in the process of narration, but Ma Yi saw that there were two deep blood marks on the girl''s wrists, and he guessed that she must have suffered a lot, It is not easy to send Xiao Shili here from such a remote place.


    "Brother Yi, Xiangzi!" A cry came from behind, and Feilong, Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu arrived.


    "Brother Yi, what''s the situation with my brother Li?" Chang Kunyu first stepped forward and asked, a few people don''t know how serious Xiao Shili''s injury is, but when they see Ma Yi and Gao Xiang guarding in front of the emergency room, their hearts are sinking.


    Ma Yi shakes his head, and his expression is very bleak. When Feilong sees the girl standing on one side, he can''t help walking over and looking at ye ruoqing. "It''s the girl who called just now."


    "Hey, be careful." Ma Yi took a look at him, "the third one was sent to the hospital by her, which can be regarded as the third''s life-saving benefactor.


    Judging from the girl''s appearance and temperament, they all guessed that she must have an unusual relationship with Xiao Shili. But at the moment, Xiao Shi''s life and death are not clear. How many people can take care of others? Feilong is so anxious that he can''t help grabbing ye ruoqing''s wrist. "Tell me quickly, how did brother Li get hurt like this, and who did it?"


    Ye ruoqing would be terrified if she was stared at by such a few bad looking men. But at the moment, her heart is all on Xiao Shili. She doesn''t have any reaction to Feilong''s rude behavior.


    "Old fat, what are you doing?" Chang Kunyu came over, broke off Feilong''s hand, and then said to ye ruoqing apologetically, "I''m so sorry, this classmate, you are also from Yingcai high school."


    Although ye ruoqing''s clothes are soaked and covered with mud, it can be seen that they are the school uniforms of elites. Chang Kunyu and ye ruoqing are in grade two of senior high school. Such a beautiful girl can''t leave no impression in his heart.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you." Ma Yi saw that ye ruoqing''s spirit was so bad that he couldn''t bear to see him interrogated by such a group of people, so he said the matter again.


    ¡°*****£¡¡±


    "Son of a bitch!"


    "The sun is his forefather!" Before Ma Yi finished, the rest of the people could not help but scold.


    The most impulsive Gao Xiang didn''t swear this time. He took out his cell phone and began to make a call. Li Yuanqi grabbed it from him and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? "It''s very exciting!" Gao Xiang raised his eyebrows. "I''m going to chop him tonight."


    Li Yuanqi said quietly, "well, I ask you, do you know where the other party lives? Where are you going to chop people? And do you think you''re sure you can kill him? "


    Gao Xiang roared, "if you''re scared, don''t go. If you can''t find me, I won''t check it. Get the hell out of you. Get your cell phone." Then he went to Li Yuanqi.

 Chapter 110

    A few people see Gao Xiang red eyes, know now to say nothing to him is useless, a busy up to hold him down. Feilong gives ye ruoqing a gloomy glance, and his teeth cackle. Aware of his reaction, Chang Kunyu grabs him and says, "what do you want to do, please stop me."


    "If I don''t do anything, I want to let her know that if there is any accident from my brother, she will never live." Feilong said bitterly. Xiao Shili became like this because of this woman. It''s impossible for several people to have no resentment against her.


    Chang Kunyu said for a moment that it was the first time that he saw several people become like this. He seemed completely out of control. He felt powerless and depressed in his heart. Now the only one who can make everyone quiet is lying in a wall. His life and death are unknown. If one day he... Is really gone, what will he be like.


    A doctor on duty came out of the consulting room and yelled at several people, "in the middle of the night, this is the hospital. What are you arguing about here? Go out and fight if you want to!"


    Gao Xiang''s mood is extremely unstable. Now who is calling him and who is anxious? He stares at the doctor and says, "no more nonsense, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    The doctor took a step back, "OK, OK, I can''t manage you, and 110 can manage you." Then he took out his cell phone.


    Ma Yi quickly stepped forward and pressed the other party''s hand. "I''m really sorry, doctor. Don''t be angry. We''ll be quiet now."


    "What''s the matter with him? If you press a number, I''ll unload your leg!" Gao Xiang wanted to kill Su Ziyu immediately, but he was stopped by his brothers, so he vented his anger to others.


    Scared by him, the doctor didn''t dare to dial the number. Looking at these young people with students and hooligans, he was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" A clear voice suddenly rang out in the corridor, especially in the middle of a chaotic man''s voice. Everyone could not help but stop talking.


    Ye ruoqing''s drooping eyes were raised at the moment, and slowly swept over a few people, saying clearly, "you are all good friends and brothers of Xiao Shili, but in this case, none of you think about him. Is this what he wants to see? If you really care about him, just sit down and wait. The doctor will give us a result. "


    She turned to Feilong again and said quietly, "if he really died, I would not live alone in this world. Don''t worry about that."


    The corridor was silent for a few seconds, and everyone was stunned, staring at the girl''s beautiful pale face. No one could have imagined that such a poor girl would suddenly burst out such a powerful aura. Besides, there was another thing that came out of the girl, so that people could not go against her wishes.


    Feilong lowered his head when he touched the girl''s eyes. In addition to the feeling of shame, his frenzied heart suddenly calmed down at the moment when he touched the girl''s eyes, as if by magic, calming his mood.


    First Feilong, then Li Yuanqi. Then everyone sat down in their chairs. Finally, Gao Xiang put away the phone and squatted down against the wall. Everyone was as calm as Feilong. Ye ruoqing also sat down among several men. Everyone looked strange.


    An hour passed quickly. It was two o''clock in the morning, but no one was sleepy. As time went by, everyone''s worry and irritability accumulated. Gao Xiang couldn''t help but want to jump up several times. He squatted beside ye ruoqing, his eyes staring, smelling the faint aroma from her body, but he didn''t dare.


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the emergency room finally opened. They all stood up and went forward to surround the two doctors, but no one spoke first.


    "How is he, doctor? Out of danger? " In a quiet, ye ruoqing asked eagerly, her eyes like water are scattered and open at the moment, she is not worried about tension, just to appease these people, and has been suppressing her emotions.


    The doctor raised his hand to his head, and everyone''s heart beat violently. Fortunately, the doctor just took off the mask, not the hat. He looked at the people and asked, "where''s the patient''s family¡°


    Ma Yi takes a look at ye ruoqing and immediately realizes that she thinks the same as herself. Xiao Shili''s parents can''t know about this. Just when she wants to say I''m his brother, she hears ye ruoqing say, "I''m his wife."


    Everyone''s expression was stunned. For a moment, they were all surprised to focus on ye ruoqing. Ye ruoqing''s pale face turned a little red and nodded to the doctor.


    The doctor looked at her suspiciously and looked at several people around her. After all, he didn''t say anything. A smile appeared on his tired face. "The patient was out of danger for the time being. I can only say that he was lucky. The knife was only one millimeter away from his heart. If he touched the handle again at that time, it might have killed him. In such a case, I''ve had surgery for so many years, but I''ve never had one. Even if it''s a miracle, it''s not too much. "


    "That is to say... Li Ge is OK!" Gao Xiang surprised to say, wiped a tear, "leave elder brother to be all right!"


    "Thank you, doctor... Thank you so much." Feilong was also in tears, and even though the doctor''s gloved hand was full of blood, he went up and held each other''s hand.


    "Alas, alas." The doctor quickly pulled out his hand and stabilized his face. "I just said that he was out of danger temporarily, but whether he can wake up in the future depends on his luck."


    "Doctor, can we go in and see him, just a moment." Excited by the crowd, they said.


    Ma Yi suddenly realized something was wrong and said, "wait a minute. What do you mean he can''t wake up? Hasn''t he woken up yet?"


    The doctor shook his head. "It doesn''t mean now. He may lie in bed all his life in the future.

 Chapter 111

    "What?" The noisy crowd suddenly quieted down again.


    Ma Yi frowned, "you mean, he... He will become a vegetable? But the place where he got hurt was his heart, and his brain was not hurt? "


    "Although a person has signs of life, there are many cases in which he can''t wake up, not all of them are vegetative. Although the knife that injured the patient didn''t directly hurt his heart, it severely damaged his heart and led to serious disorder of his heart rhythm. If a person''s heart rhythm can''t coordinate with the brain waves, he will be unconscious, We can only rely on our physical instinct to continue our life. "


    "This... This..." Gao Xiang stares at his eyes, his lips tremble for a long time and he can''t speak. Feilong is also stunned in the same place. The rest of them are still immersed in joy just now, and their faces are slowly sinking at the moment.


    "But you don''t have to be too pessimistic." The doctor looked at the expressions of several people and comforted him, "he is not totally impossible to wake up. I said that it depends on his luck. His heart pulse has been connected during the operation, but his heart rhythm can''t sense the frequency of brain wave. He can only beat at random frequency every second. If he happens to be able to match the frequency of the brain at just one time, he can recover consciousness."


    "Once a second, isn''t that easy?" Gao Xiang feels hopeful again.


    "The micro frequency of heart rhythm is not what we think. There are more than 10 billion kinds of micro frequency of human heart beat. If we jump all the micro frequencies, it will take more than 300 years. So... Until his death, the heart rhythm and brain wave frequency are still not matched. This is also the case."


    After a while of silence, ye ruoqing said softly, "can I see him now?"


    The doctor nodded and looked at the nurse next to him.


    Under the guidance of the nurse, they all come to a ward. Xiao Shili is lying on the bed covered with a quilt. His eyes are closed and he looks safe. He seems to be in a deep sleep and will wake up at any time. Gao Xiang can''t help but wake him up. However, he is stopped by the nurse and solemnly signals the people not to speak.


    Although it seems to be sleeping, but this kind of sleep may last forever, and never wake up. Xiao Shili''s words, smiles, spirits and manners were still in people''s minds yesterday, but today there is only a expressionless face. Feilong can''t see it any more. He turns around and leaves. The rest of the people follow him, leaving ye ruoqing standing quietly in front of the bed.


    After paying the operation and hospitalization expenses, Xiao Shili was transferred to the senior ward. They didn''t know when Xiao Shili would wake up, but they decided to hide it from Xiao''s father and mother first, so that they wouldn''t be able to withstand the blow. It''s not hard to hide it from Xiao''s father and mother. They just asked director pi to use whatever cover, In the name of the school, you can show the proof that Xiao Shi didn''t need to go home for a period of time.


    In the days to come, the leaders of the Dark Alliance will take turns to go to the hospital to guard Xiao Shili every day, hoping for a miracle every day.


    Gradually, they found that they were a little redundant. The girl named ye ruoqing almost stood by Xiao Shili''s window every day to take care of his life. Gao Xiang and others had to wait outside the ward.


    Every morning with a cool breeze and sunset, the girl sat in front of Xiao Shili''s bed, sometimes holding a book and reading it to him, sometimes looking at the willow branches flying out of the window and humming unknown songs.


    When Gao Xiang is guarding outside the door, he can always hear ye ruoqing''s singing, which is like a wisp of spring flowing into his heart. He feels very comfortable. Whenever the singing comes from inside, he always looks inside through the ward glass. When the girl sings, she likes to stand in front of the window and let the breeze disturb her hair. But most of the time, she is sitting by the bed, gazing at Xiao Shili''s face quietly and singing softly. It seems that she believes that he can hear her.


    Gao Xiang is very sorry for his boss. If only Li Ge could hear such a moving song. What''s more, there is a girl willing to wait for him in silence.


    During the days when Xiao Shi was away, Chang Kunyu was in charge of all the things in the gang. During this time, there was a rumor on the road that Xiao Shili, the leader of the Dark Alliance, was killed in an accident. Now the Dark Alliance has lost its leadership, and there is chaos inside and outside the gang. It is not long before it is disbanded.


    With the constant spread of rumors, the two clans of the Dark Alliance have been attacked by other gangs. Some of these attacks are in the light and some in the dark. The bright side comes to pick up trouble, but they are more vulnerable than the Dark Alliance, while the dark side starts with some powerful gangs nearby.


    The first person to respond to this situation is boss Feng of Chunxiang''s bath center. He personally came forward and terminated the contract relationship with the Dark Alliance. In fact, he drove them out of the market. Chang Kunyu and others know that behind Feng''s boss is a gang called Taidao club who supports him. The next day after the fight, they belong to Taidao club.


    Although the people of the Dark Alliance know it well, they can''t do anything about it. The other party''s power is much stronger than that of the Dark Alliance, which is still in its infancy. Moreover, now that Xiao Shi is not here, and the gang is in a crisis period, we can''t act rashly. Although Chang Kunyu forced Gao Xiang and others to go all out at the meeting, he was also oppressed by the accumulated breath in his heart.

 Chapter 112

    Fortunately, the boss of "boiling point" is still loyal, which also makes the Dark Alliance not lose its last place. Although there are many hooligans who come to look for things, the Dark Alliance can barely cover this place.


    Today''s rumors seem to have made the dark alliance the meat on the case board. Everyone wants to take a bite from this new gang, who is not mature yet, but already has two farms. A few people think of Xiao Shili''s words on that day. Some of the larger gangs in the neighborhood didn''t come to seize them in the open, but they only made some moves in the dark. It seems that most of them have something to do with the brotherhood. However, even if Xiao Shili''s analysis is correct, in such a long time, the power of the Dark Alliance has been gradually weakened, and eventually lost its use value, so naturally it will be abandoned by the brotherhood.


    A week later, Gao Xiang suddenly rushed into the ward in a hurry. As soon as he entered the room, he cried, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law, it''s not good."


    Ye ruoqing is massaging Xiao Shili''s legs. For fear of muscle atrophy, she has to do three full body massages for him every day. Since these days, the people of the Dark Alliance have also recognized ye ruoqing''s status, and their attitude has also become respectful.


    At ordinary times, ye ruoqing would not allow them to call herself like this, and she didn''t admit that she had anything to do with Xiao Shili. But now her mind is on Xiao Shili, and she doesn''t care much about these unimportant things.


    "No, sister-in-law." Gao Xiang ran to the bed, panting. Ye ruoqing is still gently helping Xiao Shili to hold her feet, and she says, "what''s the matter, speak slowly."


    "Yes." Gao Xiang took a breath and handed over a piece of paper, "sister-in-law, take a look at this first."


    Ye ruoqing took it over and just glanced at it, then put it aside,


    "Sister in law, is that you?" Gao Xiang picked up the paper and compared it again. In fact, there was no need to compare it at all. The notice was printed on the paper, and the photo of Ye ruoqing and her name were clearly below.


    "So what?" Ye ruoqing is still light.


    "How?" Gao Xiang widened his eyes. "Haven''t you been home for so long?"


    Ye ruoqing takes care of Xiao Shili day by day. Although Chang Kunyu has already said hello to director PI at the school, who would have expected that she didn''t even return home. This notice from her parents is very clear. It says that her daughter is missing on the way to school. She tells a good Samaritan that she can provide clues and promises to pay a lot of money in return.


    Ye ruoqing''s silence can be regarded as acquiescence. Gao Xiang was stunned for a long time and said bitterly, "my uncle and aunt must have been worried. Sister in law, I know you can''t rest assured that you can''t leave my brother, but you can''t let your parents worry so much. There are still us here. Please go home quickly and don''t let the elder two worry any more."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go back..." ye ruoqing paused for a moment, with a look of deep guilt in her eyes, "but as soon as I go back, I will never see him again."


    "Why..." as soon as Gao Xianggang asked, he immediately understood that his sister-in-law liked Xiao Shili, but her parents might not agree. If her parents knew about this, she would not be allowed to come here to see Xiao Shili again,


    "So to speak..."


    "Not as you think." Ye ruoqing shook her head slightly. "My parents have decided to send me to study abroad. It has been decided before the accident. If I go back now, they will send me on the plane immediately."


    Gao Xiang opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. After a long time, he said, "what are you going to do now? If you don''t wake up, you can''t never see your parents Then he slapped himself in the face and scolded himself: Crow''s mouth, what does it mean that I will never wake up. But I know in my heart that this is likely to happen.


    Ye ruoqing said with a smile, "I have decided that if he will never wake up in his life, then I will always be by his side and take care of him, all my life, until I die."¡° Life, until death "is what she said to herself. She thought that if he really sleeps all his life, then I will accompany him with no regrets until the end of his life. As for parents, I will certainly persuade them in the future. If they don''t allow me, I have to leave them.


    Just then, there was a quarrel in the corridor outside, and one of them was like a fat dragon. Gao Xiang''s face was awe inspiring. He went out to look at the corridor. He saw Feilong with open arms in the middle of the corridor. His fat body and swinging left and right blocked the whole corridor, blocking someone''s way in front of him.


    In front of Feilong, a slender girl angrily wants to come over, but she can''t break through Feilong''s line of defense. She only drinks and scolds in a coquettish voice in the same place. Feilong is not willing to be outdone. She still has a mouth without a word.


    Gao Xiang approached and heard Feilong snort, "hum, I''ve told you many times that Xiao Shi can''t be here. You need to find him. You can find him elsewhere. I can''t control you in the streets, cinemas, supermarkets and wherever you like."


    The girl stamped her foot and pointed to Fat Dragon''s nose, "fatso, did you open this hospital? On my count of three, get out of the way, or I promise you''ll die awkwardly! " She used to have a cold and beautiful face, but now under her angry face, most of her cold and beautiful face is charming.

 Chapter 113

    Gao Xiang was surprised. She knew this girl. Her elder sister, Yang Meiyu, had never appeared since she lost the race with Xiao Shili. At the moment, I suddenly see her coming to Xiao Shili in a fierce manner. I think like Feilong that the other party must be looking for revenge.


    Thinking of this, Gao Xiang also stepped forward, stood side by side with Feilong and said with a smile, "ha ha, it''s such a coincidence, sister Yu. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet her here. What''s the matter with sister Yu? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Shu, you big head!" Mei Yu''s Willow eyebrows stood up, and her voice suddenly dropped eight degrees, but it sounded unusually cold. "I''ll say it again, get out of my way, or you''ll be responsible for the consequences."


    Gao Xiang said with a smile, "sister Yu is joking. Don''t say that Li Ge is not here now. Even if he is, we can''t let you see him. You are so beautiful. If you want to be Li Ge''s wife for us, we will let you go. But you have the heart to kill him. Even if you are a woman, we can only be sorry."


    Meiyu blushed, "why don''t I..." she wanted to say, "why don''t I be his wife?" But in the middle of it, he blushed and shy. How could he say this in front of others? How could he change his words and say, "how can I... Kill him?"


    "Well, what are you thinking? Don''t think we don''t know." Gao Xiang looks like he knows everything. "Sister Yu, this is your fault. We see you are a girl from my brother. We don''t care with you. Not only did we not win you, but also saved your life. You still know how to repay your kindness at the beginning, but now we have to fight back... Ouch!"


    Gao Xiang suddenly jumps up with his feet in his arms, but Mei Yu stomps on his feet. Before Fei long can react, he has already been kicked by a girl between his legs and kneels down with his legs between his legs.


    Meiyu''s eldest sister for so many years is not Bai Dang. These two fights are fast and accurate. Even the two experienced in fighting are inevitably hit. Taking advantage of the fact that they both jump around with their feet in their arms and kneel down with their legs in their arms, Mei Yu rushes past them and runs to the door of Xiao Shili''s ward. She says eagerly, "pig, you''re ok..." she just walks in, but her eyes are stunned and stops.


    In the snow-white ward, there is only a big bed. A girl with long hair sits in front of the bed. When she hears the voice, she turns her head slightly. Her big eyes show a little curiosity. Meiyu feels a deep melancholy from each other''s eyes, just like the feeling of cloudy day.


    The two girls looked at each other for a while. Finally, ye ruoqing spoke first. She stood up and said politely, "Hello, are you a friend of Shili?"


    "Oh..." Mei Yu returned to her senses and did not answer each other''s questions. Instead, she quickly ran to the bed and looked at the people on the bed. Her eyes were slightly closed on the bed, and it was Xiao Shili who fell asleep.


    In her eyes, he was both distressed and resentful. After so much injury and being hospitalized, it took him so long to know that he had been calling him for a week, but all of them were turned off. Finally, I went to school and heard that he was seriously injured and hospitalized. In a hurry, I rushed over immediately.


    She wanted to lean down and touch his face. After all, she didn''t reach out. She turned around and looked up and down at ye ruoqing. "What''s the matter with him?"


    Ye ruoqing shook her head and seemed unwilling to say more.


    "What''s the matter with her, I ask you?" Meiyu''s voice became cold again. The girl was young and beautiful, but she didn''t look like a nurse in the hospital. Since she wasn''t a nurse, she was in front of Xiao Shili''s bed. It must be


    In her heart, she was sad and angry, but these emotions were just a flash, and she forced them down. She knew what was the most important now. Seeing that the other party didn''t speak and didn''t want to ask again, she turned and walked out of the ward.


    Gao Xiang and Fei long, one leaning against the wall, the other lying on the ground, look at each other, they are all humming.


    "How are you, old fat?" Gao Xiang felt the crushed foot and found that Feilong seemed to be more seriously injured than himself. He asked.


    "I... my eggs..."


    "Your eggs are broken?"


    "Break your mother..." Feilong just opened his mouth to scold, suddenly got up from the ground and cried, "Oh, no, sister-in-law is dangerous!"


    The two quickly picked up, just met Meiyu came out of the ward, two people at the same time a Leng, a see ye ruoqing and Xiao Shili are safe, quickly flashed aside, Gao Xiang don''t want to get another foot, Feilong is covering his lower part.


    "Excuse me, just a moment." Ye ruoqing suddenly came out from behind and cried.


    Mei Yu stops, slightly turns her face and doesn''t speak.


    "I''m sorry, it was me." Ye ruoqing bowed her head apologetically, "please sit down for a while, and I''ll tell you the situation of Shili slowly."


    Meiyu had planned to go to the hospital directly, but she was eager to know about Xiao Shili. When she heard this, she turned around. Although she looked cold and indifferent, her eyes were still full of anxiety, "OK, you say it quickly."


    Ye ruoqing just saw Mei Yu''s eyes looking at Xiao Shili. She was also stunned. Although she couldn''t figure out the relationship between the two, her deep and worried eyes were absolutely rare in the world. Unconsciously, she only cared about the relationship between the two and didn''t hear Mei Yu talking to herself.


    So now in the corridor, ye ruoqing slowly narrated the cause and effect. Meiyu kept silent until she finished. At this time, she suddenly came to ye ruoqing and slapped her face.


    "Sister in law!"


    "Sister in law!"


    Gao Xiang and Feilong are surprised. They both rush forward. When they see ye ruoqing being bullied, they immediately think of his sister-in-law Huyou. They just want to think about why Meiyu wants to do it. At the moment, they no longer care whether the other party is a girl or not. They want to rush to her and try to catch her.

 Chapter 114

    "Wait, stop it all!" Just then, a roar came from behind. Gao Xiang and Fei Long could not help but stop. Looking back, Li Yuanqi stumbled from the other end of the corridor.


    Li Yuanqi stopped them while he was drinking. They all felt that he looked a little strange today. When they ran to the front, they found that there was only one piece of his two spectacles, and only one frame on the other side. His left cheek was swollen, leaving five bright red fingerprints on it. It was obvious that he had just been slapped.


    "Scholar, why are you so virtuous? Who''s calling? " Gao Xiang and Fei Long were stunned for a moment, then their faces changed and said, "is something wrong with the gang?"


    "No, it''s not." Li Yuanqi waved his hand, bent down, put his hands on his knees and gasped, "you... Don''t mess around."


    "What''s wrong? Who''s messing about? " Gao Xiang pointed to Mei Yu and said, "this woman bullied my sister-in-law just now. I have to give her this tone today. Don''t stop me!"


    Meiyu took a look at him and said coldly, "is it up to you? Dream about it. "


    "You..." Gao Xiang was about to rush up, but this time he was stopped by Feilong.


    "Old fat, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, listen to what the scholar said?" Feilong also feels that something is wrong. Why did Yang Meiyu suddenly reach out and hit ye ruoqing? If you want to say the reason, it can only be because of Li Ge, which makes people more confused.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Li Yuanqi for a moment. The latter sighed a few times, but he didn''t know what to say. At this time, two girls came from the end of the corridor. They were in a hurry, and their faces were worried. It was Lin Shihan, the head teacher, who was walking in front of them, followed by Xie Hui.


    Gao Xiang face a Leng, "Lin... Lin teacher?" Seeing Xie Hui again, I''m even more surprised. It was very secret that brother Li was here to heal his wounds. Now everyone thinks that Xiao Shili is dead. Why do so many people suddenly know that brother Li is here?


    Feilong glanced at Li Yuanqi and thought that most of the secrets were leaked by scholars. I don''t know if there are more people who know about it. Nervous, he quickly pulled Li Yuanqi aside and asked in a low voice, "are these people brought by you?"


    Li Yuanqi said bitterly, "this morning, sister Yu suddenly broke into our class and forced me to ask my brother''s whereabouts..." he touched his face. It turned out that the wound on his face was given by Mei Yu this morning.


    Feilong said, "so you... You said it? You can''t even make a woman. "


    "It''s not a matter of whether we can make it or not. If it''s someone else, I''m sure I won''t tell you anything." Li Yuanqi stammered, "but Li Ge''s girlfriend, i... I can''t hide it from her."


    "What did you say?" Feilong looked at Meiyu, surprised and said, "Yang... Is elder sister Yu Li Ge''s girlfriend?"


    Li Yuanqi smiles bitterly, "the matter of leaving elder brother has been hiding from us. In fact, we should have thought about why elder sister Yu is willing to withdraw from senior two. Of course, all this is for leaving elder brother."


    Feilong patted his forehead. "Yes, I didn''t think of it!" Yang Meiyu is so eager to see Xiao Shili. Naturally, it''s not to hold a grudge against the past. That''s why when she heard that Xiao Shili stabbed herself just now to save ye ruoqing, she would have such a big reaction.


    "But... What''s the matter with sister ruoqing?"


    "How do we know about Li Ge''s private life?" Li Yuanqi shook his head with a bitter smile.


    On the other hand, Lin Shihan has already learned the situation from Gao Xiang. Xiumei suddenly frowns deeply. Xie Hui says anxiously, "then... If he can''t wake up from now on, what can he do?" In a hurry, she could not help but have tears in her eyes, which made Gao Xiang surprised.


    "All right." Lin Shihan was silent for a long time, and finally said, "since the doctor has made a diagnosis, it''s useless for us to worry. Now the most important thing is to think about it and see if there is any way to stimulate him and help him wake up as soon as possible."


    The rest nodded. Among them, Lin Shihan was a teacher and Xiao Shili''s head teacher. What she said was naturally recognized by everyone.


    Mei Yu doesn''t look at ye ruoqing any more. She goes over the crowd and walks into the ward. The rest of the people follow her. Looking at Xiao Shili''s sleeping face on the bed, Xie Hui can''t help crying and sobs, "last week when I saw him, he was still fine. How suddenly..."


    Lin Shihan gently stroked Xie Hui''s shoulder, feeling extremely depressed. When he recalled that day when he was in his own home, several people were playing around together. His eyes were in a trance. He felt dizzy and quickly held the railing at the end of the bed. The rest of the people only thought she was the head of the class. It was hard to avoid a big blow to see such a thing happen to the students, But now everyone''s mood is the same, no one can comfort who.


    At this time, a doctor with two nurses came in, a look at so many people around in front of the bed, all are beautiful and moving girls, not from all in a daze. In his life, the male doctor had never seen so many beautiful women gathered together. Some of them were cute, some were charming, some were mature and sexy. He couldn''t help licking his lips. He saw that the four beautiful women looked back at him and coughed, "well, who are the family members of the patients?"


    Ye ruoqing said, "I am!" He asked nervously, "doctor, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Mei Yu''s face changed, she was about to open her mouth, but she was gently held by Lin Shihan and shook her head.


    "Well, yes." The doctor opened a notebook in his hand and said, "after our observation and study of patients during this period of time, we found a strange phenomenon, but..."

 Chapter 115

    "But what?" Meiyu said eagerly, "you say quickly, don''t stammer!"


    The doctor looked at her a few eyes, although the girl''s expression is a little short of breath, but that pair of eyes is more charming and moving, seems to hook people to speak. Instead of being angry, he was a little pleased to be noticed. "Cough, well, this phenomenon is very rare in patients, but it may not be a good thing for patients."


    As soon as the four women heard this, their hearts suddenly hung in the air. Lin Shih hanqiang stabilized herself and said, "doctor, anyway, please tell us."


    The doctor looked at the girl in ol uniform. She may be a little older than the other girls, but just like this, she has the mature breath that the other three girls don''t have. Compared with the girl with the eyes just now, both of them are slim and slim, but one is slim and symmetrical, the other is sexy and plump. Each of them has its own advantages and charm.


    "Well, I''ll say that." The doctor couldn''t help but stop his eyes on Lin Shihan''s towering chest. His eyes had become lusty, and he said, "after observation, we found that... The patient''s heart rate has been staying at the same frequency in recent days, and has never changed in a few days..."


    Hearing this, the other girls didn''t respond, but ye ruoqing couldn''t help crying out.


    Lin Shihan looked at ye ruoqing and asked strangely, "this classmate, do you know what the doctor means?"


    Ye ruoqing was pale and nodded slightly. Then she stared at the doctor tightly and repeated, "do you mean his heart rate hasn''t changed?"


    The doctor looked at the girl who seemed to be greatly frightened. She was so pure and lovely. Being with her would arouse the most evil feelings in a man''s heart. He nodded, "yes."


    "Please make it clear, what is the meaning of rhythm and frequency?" Meiyu is already impatient. Looking at ye ruoqing''s reaction, it seems that it is some bad news. In her heart, she is worried and irritable.


    Ye ruoqing is the only one of the women who knows whether Xiao Shili will wake up. But the doctor, in front of many beautiful women, certainly doesn''t mind explaining it again. If he can say a few more words in front of these beautiful women, don''t say it again, even ten or one hundred times, he will never say it again.


    After listening to the doctor''s explanation of the pathology, everyone''s expression suddenly subsided. Gao Xiang and the other three also returned to the ward. After learning the news, Gao Xiang was empty in his eyes and said, "that''s to say, Li Ge... Will never wake up."


    "Fuck you!" Feilong kicked him and said to the doctor, "how can it be like this? There must be something wrong."


    The doctor was not so polite to these men. He snorted and said seriously, "you should believe in science. Some things can''t be changed only by human power. I think you''d better call his parents quickly."


    Lin Shihan stepped forward and said, "doctor, I''m his teacher. Is there really no way to change this situation?"


    The doctor shook his head. "In terms of current technology, it''s hard. Theoretically speaking, even if a person has no consciousness, his body can feel the surrounding environment, and his heart rhythm will change accordingly, but his heart rhythm remains at a constant frequency, which probably means that he has no response to the outside world. This should not be within the scope of pathological symptoms, but... We can only say that we have tried our best. "


    The room was silent. Although Xiao Shi had been sleeping for a long time, everyone believed that one day he would wake up. Unexpectedly, what he was waiting for was such bad news.


    The doctor looked at the atmosphere in the ward, especially the four beautiful women''s sad and despairing face. He felt a little impatient. After a pause, he suddenly said, "but... There may be another possibility, but this possibility is only my personal guess, which has nothing to do with medical technology. It can''t be put forward as the direction of diagnosis, but maybe I can give you some suggestions."


    Seeing that several people raised their heads, the doctor continued, "in his case, if it''s not his body''s reaction to the outside world, or there''s a strong obsession in his heart, because this obsession is so strong that all things outside can''t affect him, what will it be, such as the dying wishes of the patient before he is injured, Or there may be some enemy. Of course, it is possible that others owe him money. "


    After the doctor finished, his eyes lingered on the four women for a while. Seeing that no one paid any attention to him, he left with the two nurses step by step. The rest of the people in the ward are all pondering over what Xiao Shili can''t let go of. Each of these people has a certain understanding of Xiao Shili, but they can''t say they know him very well. For a moment, they can''t think of anything hard to let go of him.


    Feilong murmured, "it''s hard... Brother Li is worried about the Dark Alliance. He wants to go back to the gang as soon as possible. If he sleeps like this again, the Dark Alliance will break up. Yes, brother Li must think so."


    "In that case, Li Ge should wake up soon?" Kao Cheung Road.


    "You''re stupid. It doesn''t mean you can wake up. Li Ge doesn''t know what rhythm and brain waves are, and he can''t control it himself." Feilong saw that this man was really unintelligible and said angrily.


    "So it is..." Li Yuanqi suddenly touched his chin and said to himself.


    "Scholar, what the hell are you muttering about? When you think of something, say it quickly." Gao Xiang knows that Li Yuanqi''s brain is the best among several people. As soon as he talks, he attracts many people''s attention.

 Chapter 116

    Li Yuanqi nodded and said, "Xiao Shili, whom I know, is a man who has revenge. Su Ziyu caused his brother''s injury this time. So I think Su Ziyu is the one who can''t let go of him. He is bent on revenge, and his heart rate is completely above revenge."


    "It makes sense." Gao Xiang nodded again and again, "let''s take people now and kill them..." he wanted to say that he had killed the axe gang. He thought that this must be wrong, so he changed his words and said, "kill Su Ziyu, that bastard, and take revenge on Li Ge!"


    "Well." Li Yuanqi said, "this must be done, but it has to be considered in the long run. The other party is the little leader of the axe gang. His father Su Qinan is a man who only covers the sky in J city. It''s not so easy to kill Su Ziyu."


    "I''m going to discuss with brother Yu." Feilong said and left.


    "Wait!" Lin Shi quickly stopped in front of several people. She naturally heard what she said just now. No matter what, she couldn''t allow her students to do this kind of crime, "what do you want to do?"


    "Miss Lin, look what that is." Gao Xiang suddenly pointed to the side.


    "Ah?" When Lin Shihan turned his head to look at it, the three rushed past him quickly. Lin Shihan turned back and found that he had been cheated. He stamped his foot angrily, "Xiao Hui, help me to chase them back together!" She knew that this matter must not be reported to the police. If these students were really impulsive and did something irreparable, it would be their teacher''s responsibility.


    Lin Shihan and Xie Hui go after Gao Xiang. Only ye ruoqing and Mei Yu are left in the room. Mei Yu goes out without saying a word. She already has her own plan in her heart.


    At the moment, the sky is getting dark. The moonlight outside is pouring down through the window lattice, casting a mottled light on the man''s face. Ye ruoqing sits beside Xiao Shili, holding his hand gently, with a faint smile on his face. Only she knows what is lingering in Xiao Shili''s heart.


    That night in the abandoned building, he was stabbing his heart with a knife, but his eyes were staring at him. His eyes were clearly telling himself that he must live! He is willing to sacrifice his life to protect himself.


    Although it''s been so long, ye ruoqing still can''t believe that there will be such a person in this world. She once thought that the love that lasts till death and the story that a person is willing to pay for her life only exist in fairy tales. Now she still thinks so, but whenever she looks at the sleeping face on the hospital bed, she feels as if she is in a fairy tale.


    After listening to the doctor''s words, the scenes that once met him suddenly flashed through ye ruoqing''s mind, and finally stayed in the picture that he was staring at himself. Was the last look to remember himself deeply? She suddenly some happiness to think, he has been accompanied by his side, his heart will not fly to other places.


    I really want to stay in the fairy tale and accompany him forever. But no, ye ruoqing shook her head with a smile, gently took the man''s hand and put it on her face, "Shili, you are the prince of the real world, and you want to go back to reality in the end, and I may only be suitable to live in the false fairy tales I made up, but in my false fairy tales, you are real, because I can''t bear to, So I want to keep you in my dream forever. Shili, am I too selfish? "


    Ye ruoqing took a deep breath, then took out her mobile phone and pressed her home number on the dial key. But at the moment of launch, she stopped again and slowly eliminated the numbers one by one. After sitting for a long time, I started dialing again. I repeated it several times, but I couldn''t make up my mind.


    Ye ruoqing, you can''t be so selfish. If you want to stay with him, he will never wake up. Although it will make you suffer, for him, this pain is nothing. She read silently in her heart, and looked at his sleeping appearance again. With a pain in her heart, she took out a thick black book from her bag and put it under his hand.


    "This is the book you dropped on the ground that night. It''s always with you. It must be precious." Ye ruoqing whispered, "it''s a pity that I''m so stupid. I can''t understand anything. There is not a word in it. Well, now it can finally be with its owner."


    Ye ruoqing seemed to stand up with all her strength, and then she bent over Xiao Shili''s lips and gave a kiss. The kiss lasted for a long time. Their lips were close together, and her tears welled up again. She wanted to stay together forever.


    I don''t know how long later, ye ruoqing closed her eyes and picked up the phone again. Just as she turned around and pressed the dial-up button, she didn''t realize that the ancient books under the man were faintly shining


    In the box on the second floor of the "boiling point" disco, several men sat at the table, each with red eyes, looking at each other and silent.


    After a whole night''s discussion, there was no way to kill Su Ziyu. Unconsciously, the sky was already bright, but several people didn''t realize it. They just couldn''t stand the attack of sleepiness any more.


    Gao Xiang, Fei Long and Li Yuanqi are all slowly lying on the table. Ma Yi is smoking in front of the wall. Chang Kunyu is massaging his sore eyes. He feels sad. If Xiao Shi is here, he can think of a way to kill Su Ziyu. But... He can''t do anything by himself. The only way is to fight hard. He gripes his teeth in his heart, If there is really no way, a few people are broken, also want to put together a, for brother revenge.


    At this time, the door suddenly opened and a man came in. Several people thought in their hearts, I don''t know it''s the little brother who has no eyes. I''m bothering you at this time. Gao Xiang just wanted to ask the other party to go out, but the visitor was not polite at all. He just sat down on a chair next to him.

 Chapter 117

    Gao Xiang is slightly stunned. Xiao Shili is ruthless and merciless to his enemies, but he is gentle and casual to his brothers, and has no airs of being the leader of a gang. Therefore, in addition to the rules listed in the gang rules, the rules of the Dark Alliance are not very strict. Everyone is like a brother, but such a bold little brother has never seen him before. At this time, he raised his head to scold him.


    Other people are in a low mood at the moment, but Dao Gaoxiang is determined to reprimand the newcomer, so he doesn''t care. However, after a few seconds, there was no movement. Li Yuanqi raised his head strangely, but saw Gao Xiang''s gaping expression. His mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t speak. Xiao Shili sat on the chair next to him, took a cigarette from the cigarette box on the table, put it in his mouth, and then lit it with a lighter. He looked at the dispirited people on the table and said casually, "What time did you play cards last night? Each of you was reincarnated."


    Hearing the sound, everyone suddenly raised their heads, and their eyes were wide open. They didn''t know whether they were frightened or surprised.


    Feilong rubbed his eyes to make sure that what he saw was not an illusion, but he tentatively asked, "brother Li?"


    "Well?" Xiao Shili took a look at him, and saw that the other party''s eyes were dull, like looking at the cigarette in his mouth, he threw a box of cigarettes in the past, "if you want a cigarette, you need a cigarette. Don''t look at me with such a disgusting expression."


    "Brother Li, you... You... You wake up?" Li Yuanqi exclaimed inconceivably, then looked happy and said incoherently, "this... This is really... Great! Great


    Gao Xiang suddenly knelt to the ground, hands together, facing heaven, "Buddha Guanyin sister, jade emperor, Brother Jesus Christ, thank you for your blessing, Amitabha, Amen, Amen."


    Ma Yi ran over, hugged Xiao Shili''s head, scratched his eyelids, and then nodded, "well, it looks like it''s really OK."


    "Shut up, everyone." Xiao Shili swung Ma Yi''s arm away and laughed angrily. "I just got out of the hospital, and I saw you all pretending to be crazy. What''s the performance today?"


    With this energy, it''s really OK. Seeing that Xiao Shili miraculously woke up, everyone was overjoyed, and the depression just now was swept away. Everyone was almost moved to cry. Everyone thought that this was really God''s revelation.


    "Brother Li, you have been in a coma for more than a week. We are really..." the previous worry about Xiao Shili, coupled with the constant attacks and harassment of other gangs, the Dark Alliance is deeply in trouble, and the grudge between the Dark Alliance and the axe gang. All these things have troubled people before. At this moment, as Xiao Shili wakes up, they all move from people''s hearts like a big stone, Excited and pleasantly surprised, Gao Xiang can''t help but be the first to complain.


    Xiao Shili suddenly frowned, "what do you say, I was in a coma for a week?"


    Gao Xiang Leng said, "yes, that day since I sent you to the hospital, you haven''t woken up. Why? Didn''t the doctor tell you? "


    Xiao Shili shook his head and asked, "when was that?"


    It turns out that when he woke up early this morning, he found himself lying in the hospital bed. He was the only one in the huge ward. Xiao Shili vaguely remembered what happened that night. The first thing he thought of was ye ruoqing''s safety. Worried, he sneaked out of the hospital without saying hello to anyone and went home to change his clothes, I couldn''t find my mobile phone again. I must have stayed in the hospital. After thinking about it, going to school is too eye-catching. Besides, my grudge with Su Ziyu is not over, and it''s very inappropriate to show up publicly. So what I think of next is "boiling point". I didn''t expect to see everyone gathered here as soon as I came in.


    After listening to Gao Xiang and others, Xiao Shili realized that eight days had passed since that night, and he had been in a coma. His knife was hitting his heart. It seemed that it was the power of Baojian that pulled him back from the hand of death.


    His bet is a win, and his heart is both fear and comfort. As soon as the thought stopped on his body, Xiao Shili quickly asked, "where is ruoqing? She... Is she OK? "


    He knew that these people might not know ye ruoqing, but he couldn''t help but ask. When he thought that it would be hard for her to be safe under such circumstances, he couldn''t help making a bad guess in his heart, and his tone suddenly trembled.


    Gao Xiang said, "brother Li, you can rest assured that if sister Qing has nothing to do with her, she sent you to the hospital that day." After learning the relationship between Meiyu and Xiao Shili from Li Yuanqi, several people changed their name to ruoqing.


    Xiao Shili was greatly relieved, and he was very happy. He just wanted to repeat Gao Xiang''s words of praying to God and praying to Buddha. He was pleasantly surprised and asked, "where is she now?"


    Several people looked at each other and shook their heads. Feilong said strangely, "if sister ruoqing is not in the hospital? You''ve been in bed in a coma for a few days, but it''s the elder sister who''s taking care of you. She hasn''t even left for half a step. "


    Xiao Shili cried in his heart, bad! I didn''t see ruoqing when I got up. Is it su Ziyu again? But when I think of Ye ruoqing''s tender and considerate attitude towards herself, I can''t help feeling a burst of happiness. This happiness has given birth to greater anxiety. I suddenly stand up from my chair. At this time, I suddenly hear a girl''s gentle voice saying, "don''t look for it. She dropped out of school yesterday."


    All of them turned their heads and saw a girl in a black suit standing at the door. The girl was pure and beautiful, with a smile on her intellectual face. When they saw the girl, they were stunned.

 Chapter 118

    Xiao Shili opened his eyes and mouth, "Shi... Shihan elder sister, how can you be here?


    Gao Xiang and others had the same reaction, not to mention that Lin Shihan would not come to such a place. Boiling point was closed during the day. That is to say, it was just the stronghold of the secret alliance. His head teacher suddenly appeared in the headquarters of the gang, which naturally surprised people.


    Can''t it be that when Mr. Lin found out his various behaviors in the society, several people thought, this is not a good thing.


    Lin Shihan''s face looked like he wanted to laugh, but he tried to control himself not to cry. Until Xiao Shi left, stood up and walked to her side, he said in a slightly trembling voice, "you... Are you ok?"


    "It''s all right." Xiao Shili smiles. Although he is a little surprised that Lin Shihan is involved in the incident, looking at her clenching her lips, he is obviously very concerned about himself. He can''t help feeling warm in his heart and apologizes, "I''m sorry, sister Shihan, you''re worried."


    Just as Xiao Shili wanted to talk again, his neck suddenly tightened, but he was held tightly by Lin Shihan. Xiao Shili, who was nearly one meter eight, was forced to bend down, and his whole body was held in his arms by Lin Shihan.


    This came down too suddenly. Xiao Shili was not prepared at all. He only felt that his face was deeply buried in the middle of two soft things, and an ambiguous fragrance rushed straight into his nose, almost unable to breathe. But even so, this feeling was fascinating.


    Xiao Shili was awake just now. Then he felt dizzy again. He said vaguely, "old... Teacher... Want... To be out of breath..."


    He''s OK. That''s great. He''s OK. He''s really OK. Lin Shihan closed his eyes and tears slowly seeped out. He put his head in the man''s shoulder socket and said silently in his heart that he had a dream last night. He had a dream that he died and would never wake up. Fortunately, this scene in front of him is not a dream. God, tell me, it''s not a dream.


    After a long time, she woke up, opened her eyes, and suddenly saw a few faces in front of her, staring at her chest. She was slightly stunned. Then she felt that the two big rabbits were hard and soft, but slightly... Very comfortable. After lowering his head, he suddenly screamed and threw out Xiao Shili''s headband.


    Xiao Shili fell to the ground and rubbed his head. He just woke up and fainted again. Now he really wants to become a vegetable.


    Seeing that he fell to the ground, Lin Shihan knew that he had overdone his effort. He squatted down and asked softly, "I''m sorry, are you... Are you ok..."


    Xiao Shili looked vaguely at the deep gully in the collar of the girl''s shirt. He could not help saying where he had landed safely just now. Could a woman with a big chest and a big buttock also have great strength? It''s really unimaginable


    As soon as he turned his head, the five people next to him had different shapes. The ground was like a stone sculpture. Gao Xiang pointed to him and said, "brother Li, your nose..."


    Xiao Shili felt that there was a warm feeling on his lips. When he reached out and wiped it, he suddenly made a big red face. For the first time in his life, he had a Nosebleed because of a woman, and he couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Of course, Lin Shihan knew that it was all his own fault. Just now, when he was happy, he couldn''t help but blush. He wanted to help him up, but as soon as he saw the eyes of several people around him, he turned around and wanted to run away.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili quickly got up, grabbed her hand and asked, "sister Shihan, you just said... It''s true that ruoqing dropped out of school?"


    Lin Shihan had no choice but to turn around and nodded, "well, her parents called the school last night and said that they had to deal with the matter of dropping out. I didn''t know until I got to the school this morning."


    Xiao Shili can''t help thinking that Shihan''s elder sister teaches English at a higher level. If Qing is a sophomore in senior high school, she will soon know why Shihan''s elder sister will drop out. But then she thinks that Ruo Qing is one of the top three talents in the school. As soon as she drops out, the whole school will be full of rumors.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but move again and asked, "why did she drop out of school?"


    "Needless to say, to take care of you, of course." Gao Xiang interposed a sentence on the side, "Xuejie has been taking care of you in the hospital for such a long time. She has never been back home. Everyone in his family has posted a notice of looking for someone. I think she is going to take care of you wholeheartedly because she has left school now."


    As soon as he said this, other people nearby immediately felt that it was wrong. What Miss Lin said was that her parents called to school. Although ye ruoqing would do it for Xiao Shili, her parents might not agree.


    "No, it''s not like that..." when Lin Shihan was about to speak, his eyes moved to Xiao Shili''s face, but he wanted to say nothing.


    Xiao Shili saw her hesitant, as if she didn''t want to let him know. He said eagerly, "sister Shihan, tell me quickly, if you are fine, why did you drop out of school?"


    Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly cools. Looking at his expression and tone, he is obviously very concerned about ye ruoqing. Although he also calls himself "sister Shihan", he is far less intimate than "ruoqing".


    What''s the matter with you? Even if he likes ye ruoqing, so what? That''s also their little child''s business. What does it have to do with themselves? Why do they have such a feeling? When I saw him wake up, I was very happy, but now it suddenly darkened, just like the clear sky suddenly overcast.


    Lin Shihan shook his head and wanted to say, "I don''t know." But looking at his nervous and tangled expression, he really couldn''t bear it, so he whispered, "she wants to study abroad. She calls the school to go through some relevant procedures."


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly seemed to be hit hard by a sledgehammer. His chest was choked and he said in a stuffy voice, "she... She wants to go abroad?"

 Chapter 119

    "What? If Xuejie Qing wants to go abroad, why don''t we know that? " Gao Xiang and others are also a little surprised. In the past few days when Xiao Shili was in a coma, ye ruoqing can already see that she is deeply attached to Xiao Shili. She doesn''t know the news that Xiao Shili woke up. How can she get away and leave him alone in the cold ward.


    After seeing ye ruoqing''s considerate care for Xiao Shili for several days, several people would not believe anything. Gao Xiang cried out, "impossible, sister ruoqing said that she would never go home in her life unless her parents agreed... Agreed..." he wanted to say "agree with sister ruoqing to marry brother Li". Although others were impulsive and reckless, they also thought of this sentence, It''s bound to make Xiao Shili feel worse. He''s busy and stops on the way.


    Feilong shook his head. "It''s possible that her family cheated her first and then forced her to go abroad."


    "If so, if sister ruoqing wants to, she can come back at any time. Can her parents go abroad to see her?"


    "Hum." Ma Yi, who has not spoken for a long time, sneers at this time. "In my opinion, women are unreliable. It''s the freedom of others to think about what she does and who wants to go. How can we manage it?" He was not a student of the school, so he ignored the presence of Lin Shihan.


    Including Lin Shihan, everyone stared at Ma Yi. Chang Kunyu whispered on his side, "brother Yi, I know your relationship with brother Li, but it''s better not to stimulate him at this time."


    Xiao Shili raised his wrist and looked at his watch. Now it''s just after ten o''clock. Maybe... Maybe it''s still time! He flung his arms and ran out of the room.


    After getting out of the taxi, Xiao Shili tried his best to run to ye ruoqing''s residential area. Seeing that he was in a hurry, the security guard at the door said, "stop, who are you looking for..."


    Before he could send out a modal word "ah", Xiao Shili had already rushed to the front and had no time to speak. Suddenly, he punched his opponent in the face. The security guard was very strong, with a height of more than 1.8 meters. At this time, he was hit by the punch and flew out.


    Xiao Shili rushed in a few steps. Then he remembered that he had only sent ye ruoqing home once. Although he remembered the neighborhood where her family lived, he didn''t know the number of units on the floor where she lived. He turned back and pulled the security guard from the ground and asked, "I ask you, where does ye ruoqing''s family live?"


    Although the security guard received a heavy blow, his mind was not confused. At the moment, the young man before meeting was full of blood (nosebleed) on his face. He looked terrible and trembled in his heart. He couldn''t help saying, "there are... Three families surnamed ye in this community. I don''t know... Which one are you looking for?"


    "It''s a girl. She''s beautiful!" In a hurry, Xiao Shili said what he thought.


    In this way, the security guard immediately understood that ye ruoqing usually goes in and out of the community. For such a pretty girl, he did not know how many times he peeped at her in the pavilion. He didn''t know what holy person he was. Of course, he didn''t want to make trouble with him. He said, "in room 406, San Dan yuan, building B."


    Xiao Shili let go of each other and said, "I''m sorry." He hurried to ye ruoqing''s home, hoping that she had not started yet, but even though she wanted to say something after seeing each other and what to do, she didn''t think about it at all.


    When he comes to ye ruoqing''s house, Xiao Shili calms down for a breath. He thinks that when her parents see him, they don''t know what to think. Then he reaches out and presses the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened. It wasn''t ye ruoqing who opened the door, but a middle-aged beautiful woman. Her eyebrows and eyes were quite similar to ye ruoqing''s. it was obviously ye ruoqing''s mother. Looking at the strange boy outside, she was not surprised. She just asked, "who are you looking for?"


    Xiao Shili said, "aunt, is ye ruoqing at home?"


    The leaf mother looked at Xiao Shi to leave a few eyes, tone still light way, "not in, she already went abroad this morning."


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly, like something collapsed, lost in spirit, murmured, "she... When did she leave?"


    Ye Mu did not answer, but gently shook her head, "are you ruoqing''s boyfriend? If Qing didn''t go to school or go home a few days ago, I''ll be with you


    Xiao Shili nodded and shook his head in a trance, as if he didn''t hear each other clearly. In my heart, there was only one word hovering, she left... She left... She really left


    Looking at the young man''s dejected appearance outside the door, ye Mu sighed softly, "Alas, you children should not fall in love so early. It''s not only harmful to yourself, but also to each other. Listen to my aunt''s advice, forget ruoqing. Go back to study hard. You are so young that you don''t know what love is. "


    She hated Xiao Shili''s abduction of her daughter, but there was no news for several days, which made the whole family panic. She wanted to scold him severely, but looking at him at the moment, she couldn''t help feeling soft.


    Xiao Shili did not answer any more. He turned around and walked downstairs silently. I don''t know how long later, he heard the door behind him slamming. My heart suddenly moved. If I go to the airport now, maybe I can see her.


    But then another idea came to mind. When her daughter went abroad for the first time, how could her parents not send her? She must be on the plane to the United States now.


    I remember that day in the western restaurant, ye ruoqing gently bit the spoon and said, "I''m going abroad, tomorrow''s plane." With a sad smile in her heart, she has decided to leave. Even if she sees her, how can she persuade her to return to her heart and force her to stay with her? Hum, Xiao Shili, who do you think you are and how powerful you are?


    For a moment, countless feelings of loss, loneliness, coldness and sadness came to his mind. Xiao Shi left the building door and walked forward slowly, shaking his feet. He didn''t know where he was going. It seemed that the world was so big that he had to go on like this all the time.


    In the window on the fourth floor, the girl tightly covers her mouth, tears gush out irresistibly, and flow down her cheek. In the blurred vision, the figure goes farther and farther, and finally can''t be seen any more.


    "Well, time is coming. It''s time for us to start." Ye Mu took a travel bag and stood behind her daughter, saying softly.

 Chapter 120

    Xiao Shili walks slowly out of the gate of the residential area. The security guard just now is staring at him. He is very strange in his heart. He is completely different from the time he just came in. He was like a wild beast a few minutes ago. After less than five minutes, he becomes like a walking corpse. It''s really strange.


    At this time, a taxi sped by. When it passed by the gate of the residential area, a sudden brake stopped. Then the following one also stopped. From the car, five men and one woman, including Gao Xiang and Lin Shihan, came down.


    Before that, Xiao Shili left the boiling point without saying a word. People were worried later, so they went out to look for him. They wanted to take a taxi to his home first, but they just saw him here. Gao Xiang and others were surprised and rushed forward to surround him.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s lonely face, Li Yuanqi had already guessed something in his heart. At this time, he didn''t know what to say to comfort him. Before they came, they had an important thing to tell Xiao Shili. However, looking at his appearance at the moment, they thought it was inappropriate to say it now.


    "Brother li... You... Alas, alas." Gao Xiang also wanted to say two words of consolation, but after opening his mouth for a long time, he had to sigh twice.


    Ma Yi patted him on the shoulder. "Let''s go and have a drink with my second brother. I''ll get drunk and relieve my worries." Among these people, only he knew why Xiao Shili liked ye ruoqing, so he didn''t think so.


    "What are you talking about! Who says you must drink when you are in a bad mood! " Lin Shihan stares at him and looks back at Xiao Shili. Sometimes she feels that he is like her brother, but sometimes she has some ambiguous thoughts about him. When she looks at him, she feels that his brother has been bullied. She wants to hold him in her arms and gently comfort him. Now she is in the street, but she doesn''t dare.


    Xiao Shili suddenly laughed, "what are you doing? Can''t you let me go like this? I want you guys to watch me when I get a girl? Brother Yu, when you come here, your eyes will flicker continuously. If you have any words, please speak now. "


    Xiao Shili''s words were rude and vulgar, which was not his usual habit. Several men were stunned, while Lin Shihan frowned.


    Chang Kunyu had a bitter smile. He couldn''t help admiring him. Just now, he was out of his wits. He didn''t seem to care about the things around him. Unexpectedly, he still noticed it. Now he looked like, "brother Li, when you were in a coma, sister Yu also went to see you, but she was later than we knew, Mainly because we don''t know... "The implication is that we don''t know your relationship.


    Xiao Shili thinks of Mei Yu, and suddenly feels guilty. He can''t help thinking that since he cares about ye ruoqing so much, what should Mei Yu do? It''s undeniable that he loves Mei Yu in his heart. Can one like two people at the same time? OK? can''t I?


    When his thoughts were surging, Chang Kunyu continued, "I just called sister Yu and wanted to tell her that you were discharged from the hospital. But every time I called, I was directly hung up by the other side. Later, I turned off the power completely¡°


    "That is to say, sister Yu doesn''t answer the phone." Feilong added.


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. Meiyu should not answer the phone for no reason. Is there something going on? But she seldom goes to school. What''s wrong with her answering the phone? Even in school, the rules couldn''t control her.


    Chang Kunyu said here, his face slightly sank, and said in a low voice, "brother Li, when you came in this morning, we were discussing how to deal with Su Ziyu. Sister Yu also knew about it, but yesterday we left ahead of her. According to sister Yu''s temper, I don''t think she would do anything out of the ordinary."


    "What did you say?" Xiao Shi left with a look, and immediately understood that ruoqing must have told them about Su Ziyu. And if Meiyu really wants to avenge herself and goes to Su Ziyu alone, it is tantamount to death!


    "I''m to blame for this." Lin Shihan slightly apologized, "I shouldn''t have left her alone in the hospital yesterday. If I knew that... She... She was... That way..." she stopped Gao Xiang and others who lost their senses yesterday. Later, she didn''t even feel at ease and secretly followed them. That''s why she knew that these people would be at the boiling point. In this way, she ignores Mei Yu. She naturally thinks that the other party is a bad girl, but she doesn''t want to say that his girlfriend is not good in front of Xiao Shili.


    "Sister Shihan, it''s not your fault." Xiao Shili thought about it and said, "do you know that Su Ziyu is the leader of Axe Gang


    "Yes, sister ruoqing told us all about it." Gao Xiang replied.


    In this way, since Meiyu knows Su Ziyu''s identity, she won''t be blatant, but most of them will attack each other by sneak attack. Xiao Shili thinks that according to her understanding of Meiyu, she is gentle and amiable to herself, but she is cold and merciless to others. For her own sake, she also has the father of a public security chief as the backing, That silly girl really doesn''t know what she will do.


    Now the first thing to confirm is that Meiyu may choose the place to start. She didn''t take anyone away from the Dark Alliance, which means that she must be acting alone.


    Xiao Shili pondered for a long time and suddenly asked, "what''s today?"

 Chapter 121

    More than one person looked at each other, then began to think carefully, some people even looked at the mobile phone, Feilong shook his head, "today is not a festival, what day can it be."


    Gao Xiang looked at the mobile phone for a long time and suddenly cried out, "I found it. I found it. Today is World AIDS Day!"


    "Screw you." Feilong slapped him on the back of the head. "What does it have to do with killing Su Ziyu or not?"


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" Gao Qiangqiang argued, "Yu sister may go to school to call two sick little girls to seduce the son of the gangster''s eldest son to bed. The guy looks like a goat. He must be hooked. When he gets AIDS, he will not go to it, or will he kill him?"


    Everyone knew that he was talking nonsense and ignored him, still wondering what day it was today. Xiao Shili suddenly turned to ask Lin Shihan, "sister Shihan, if I remember correctly, the final of the school football match should be today."


    Lin Shihan had known about it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Shili was going to ask about it. In a daze, he nodded, "well, the director of education specially told everyone to go to the stadium to watch the game after two classes."


    Xiao Shili said, "Xiangzi, do you remember where you took me to see Su Ziyu for the first time?"


    Gao Xiang slapped his head, "yes, the time we saw Su Ziyu, it was the time we competed with senior two. At that time, Ya was sitting in the stands. I also wonder, he usually does not come to school, how suddenly arrived that day? "


    "Do you mean that Su Ziyu will appear in school today?" Chang Kunyu was slightly surprised and said that he was there that day, but now he ignored this section.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "now it''s not too late, we''ll go to school immediately, find a way to find Meiyu, and then stop her."


    Lin Shihan thinks that as a teacher, he has an unshirkable responsibility. Naturally, he goes to school with everyone. All of a sudden, she felt her heart beating violently, not only because she was with these students and could experience things she had never experienced before when she was in school, but also because she could see him all the time. This was the first time that she could finally get close to him in her life except in school,


    People are about to start, Li Yuanqi suddenly stopped in front of Xiao Shili, "brother Li, I think it''s enough for us to go. You''d better wait for our good news at boiling point."


    The others were stunned and understood immediately. At present, only a few people present know about Xiao Shi''s recovery. Besides his brothers and friends, those who care about this matter naturally have his enemies.


    In everyone''s heart, Xiao Shili is dead. Now the Dark Alliance has no leader, only a group of scattered soldiers. This is the Dark Alliance in everyone''s eyes. If the news that Xiao Shili is still alive comes to the ears of Axe Gang, Su Ziyu will certainly come here to be in a dilemma with Xiao Shili.


    So Feilong also nodded and said, "the scholar is right. We are not the opponents of Axe Gang now. You''d better avoid it for the time being."


    "Yes, brother Li, everyone in the school knows you. You will be seen as soon as you appear." Gao Xiang followed.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "of course I know, but Meiyu is to put myself in danger for me. How can I just take care of myself and hide away? Don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    The campus in summer is as hot as a huge stove. The landmark sculpture of the College of excellence, an ancient man with a sword in one hand and a book in the other, is still standing still against the sun overhead. This represents the purpose and spirit of the school, hoping that students can be both literate and martial arts£¨ Of course, this "Wu" refers to sports.)


    Although the weather is hot and unbearable, there are still countless students gathered in the stadium after two classes. Even the students who don''t like sports are excited to come to the playground, because today is the final battle between the two strongest teams in senior two. For girls, the handsome guys on the court and their skills are the trump card to attract them, The cheerleaders from the two teams, who are sweet-looking, charming and wearing miniskirts, naturally have the scenery under their skirts and snow-white thighs, which are the primary goals of half the boys today.


    It seems that there has never been such a lively campus with such a large number of talents. If all the students of grade one and grade two of senior high school are present, there are nearly 1000 people. It is not easy to find one among so many people?


    Xiao Shili and others discussed the Countermeasures in front of the main teaching building. First of all, Gao Xiang, Feilong, Li Yuanqi, Chang Kunyu and Ma Yi mobilized the brothers in the school to search together. However, we must pay attention to concealment in the whole process. We must not let others realize that so many people are looking for people.


    Xiao Shili decides to stay near Su Ziyu. If Mei Yu wants to fight each other, she must first appear in her own eyes. Then she will act according to her own circumstances as the last insurance to stop the other party. Although the most dangerous role should not be played by him, several people immediately disagreed and thought it was too dangerous.


    But it''s related to the safety of Meiyu''s life. How can Xiao Shili not worry? Since he has decided, it''s useless for anyone to persuade him.


    "And... And me?" Seeing that all the people had finished the assignment, Lin Shihan, in a hurry, pointed to himself and asked.


    Gaoxiang five people did not about to see Xiao Shili, the latter slightly pondered, "this... Shihan elder sister, you can walk around the campus, if you see Meiyu, remember to keep her."


    Lin Shihan knew that he was perfunctorizing himself, but in fact she didn''t want to take part in the action. As a teacher, she shouldn''t have mixed up with these students. Most of Xiao Shili''s thoughts were also based on this. But I don''t know why, but suddenly some grievances in her heart. She is quiet and gentle. Although she is dissatisfied, she doesn''t want to argue about it.


    "Well, if there is no problem, go now." Xiao Shili nodded to the crowd and watched the five people disperse to gather the brothers in the school. He turned around and walked towards the stadium.

 Chapter 122

    In order to avoid people''s eyes and ears, Xiao Shili changed into a borrowed school uniform, wearing a sun hat on his head, with a low brim covering his face. At the moment, the competition has not yet started, and the shadows of students are scattered all over the campus. Xiao Shili secretly hopes that Meiyu can be seen by himself among these people, so he doesn''t have to risk facing Su Ziyu.


    In fact, with Meiyu''s figure and appearance, even in the whole elite high school full of beautiful women, she is also the focus of attention in the crowd. But today she is going to do this extraordinary thing. I don''t know if she will disguise. If so, it''s really hard to find.


    After walking for a while, Xiao Shili turns around and suddenly finds that Lin Shihan has been following him far away. He sighs helplessly and waves at her. Lin Shihan seems to be greatly inspired and trots to his side.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s beautiful appearance and said, "sister Shihan, let''s go together, but you have to listen to my arrangement. You can''t attract too much attention."


    Lin Shihan nodded, and the two separated a little. While paying attention to the flow of people around, they walked towards the stadium.


    All the way, they didn''t speak. Lin Shihan took a furtive look at Xiao Shili''s expression and saw that he looked dignified. It seemed that this matter was extremely important. She thought of Xiao Shili''s injury and hospitalization before he left. She also recalled how she felt about him at home. She was so surprised that she finally couldn''t help saying, "Xiao Shili, teacher, ask you a question, You must answer me honestly. "


    Xiao Shili''s mind was all around him, but he didn''t hear clearly for a moment, "Shihan elder sister, what do you say?"


    Lin Shihan was slightly restrained and said to him, "I want to know what kind of grudge you have with that... Su Ziyu?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "it''s a long story... Alas! That person seems to be Mei Yu... "


    Lin Shihan, seeing that he deliberately digs off the topic, knows that she doesn''t want to tell herself that she is gentle, but occasionally has a kind of stubborn energy. At this time, she wants to break the casserole and ask to the end. She gently asks, "that Su Ziyu is the son of one of the three school directors. He has money and power in his family. Even the teachers and even the headmaster of the school want to give him a third, How do you get involved with that kind of person? " In his tone, he was obviously facing Xiao Shili and had a bad impression of Su Ziyu.


    At the mention of this, Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking of Ye ruoqing again. He felt a pang of bitterness in his chest. He didn''t want to tangle on this issue any more and said, "I have a grudge against him. In my lifetime, I will kill him quickly!" He had already made this oath in his heart when he was on the abandoned building that night. At this time, his anger surged down and he said it unconsciously.


    Lin Shihan was startled. "You... You..." she wanted to reprimand Xiao Shili for this idea, but she couldn''t think of a word to use. When she heard that he was really going to kill, she was worried and got a conclusion.


    Xiao Shili knew that he had made a slip of the tongue and laughed, "I''m sorry, Shihan elder sister, I scared you. Anyone can say this kind of anger venting words. Just take it as a joke."


    Although Lin Shihan is naive, she is a few years older than Xiao Shi. With her understanding of her character, she knows that he is not joking. Even if he doesn''t kill Su Ziyu, he will take revenge. At this time, he couldn''t think of any words to dissuade him. In a hurry, he couldn''t help catching up and holding his hand.


    Xiao Shili was a little stunned, and then knew that she was concerned about herself. He could not help but put the little hand into his own hands, and tightly grasped it.


    Lin Shihan took the initiative to hold his hand, which was an unexpected move forced by his concern. Unexpectedly, he kneaded it wantonly. He was so ashamed that he couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to let him hold it, but he didn''t reject it in his heart, and even... Even a little like it.


    Just then, the school''s big radio rang, "please pay attention, teachers and students, the final of the first" talent Cup "football match of this academic year will start in ten minutes, please join the teams to the designated venue, and all classes at all levels please take their seats in the stands according to the order of the class..."


    Xiao Shili brows a tight, Lin Shihan is slightly surprised, at this time two people have already walked to the entrance of the stadium, when even with into the stadium.


    Lin Shihan should have taken his class to the grandstand, but today he was late. Fortunately, Xie Hui had organized everything. Seeing Lin Shihan, Xie Hui ran over and asked, "Teacher Lin, Xiao Shi left him... How is he?"


    Although she is deeply concerned about Xiao Shili, she also knows that he can''t wake up so soon. In addition, when she saw ye ruoqing and Yang Meiyu in the hospital that day, they all care about Xiao Shili and even accompany him all the time. Even Mr. Lin is devoted to him and feels that he is superfluous, He was far from the two girls in appearance and figure, and there was no loss in his heart. He just kept praying that he would get better soon.


    Xiao Shili went to one side of the stand and sat down silently. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the field at the moment, but no one noticed him.


    He saw that Lin Shihan leaned down slightly and whispered something in Xie Hui''s ear. Xie Hui''s face suddenly showed infinite joy. However, as Lin Shihan put up a finger between his lips, Xie Hui nodded. It seemed that she was trying to calm herself down, but there was still a trace of joy between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Xiao Shili was no longer distracted, but looked up into the distance. On the green field, the players of both sides were already doing warm-up exercises. On the opposite north stand, it was still completely empty, but there was no one on it this time.


    Xiao Shili''s heart sank. Did he guess wrong that Su Ziyu didn''t come today? In the mood of ups and downs, I suddenly found that on the field below, the players who were training had formed a circle at some time, and there was a figure in the middle of the circle, which was obviously more ostentatious than their own skills. The people around me clapped loudly.


    Wait, look at the figure of the man in the middle. Isn''t it... Before Xiao Shili is sure, someone nearby has called out, "look, it''s su Zi Yu of G4!"

 Chapter 123

    "Wow, it''s really him. He''s so handsome."


    "Mr. Su can also play football. I didn''t know that before."


    "Come on, Ziyu! I love you


    There are a few flower crazy women with a telescope in their hand, and they are shouting (all flower crazy women have the following characteristics: first, they are a little fat; second, they wear glasses; third, their faces are full of acne.)


    A few flower crazy women shout to be jubilant, work hard incomparably, they this cry, immediately the whole audience flower crazy all followed to cry, on the whole stand a piece of "Zi Yu, I love you."¡° "Mr. Su is so handsome" resounds incessantly, one wave over the other, and it goes on and on.


    And in the crowd, one of them also yelled the loudest. What''s different about this man is that he was a man. At this time, he was exaggerating and praising, "Wow, what a good footwork! Beautiful, so beautiful. " The voice is sweet and cheap. It''s Xin Fei, the "star of the academy".


    Xin Fei''s class is the strongest in the sophomore year of senior high school. Naturally, he has made it to the finals. His skill is much higher than that of the other side, but now he is constantly exclaiming, as if he were a three-year-old who has never seen anything. He also dances from time to time, as if "hitting the ball" is the most unparalleled miracle in the world, Maradona World Cup even five people can not be compared, the people next to nature is the same look


    However, at this moment, a harsh roar suddenly sounded in the stadium. Everyone could not help but be startled. They turned around and saw a pure black motorcycle parked on the track outside the stadium. The rider dressed in black blew the accelerator, and the huge engine roared, which instantly overtook the sound of the whole stadium.


    Nearly a thousand people''s eyes were immediately attracted by the motorcycle that suddenly appeared on the track. The dark and shiny body was strong and stylish, and it was obviously a expensive car. Outside the rear wheel of the car, there was a long Japanese knife. The most surprising thing was that the rider''s back was smooth and beautiful, obviously a woman.


    The school leaders in the grandstand and several teachers in the field were shocked. No motor vehicles were allowed to enter the school. I don''t know who was so bold that he drove the motorcycle to the stadium. After several PE teachers reacted, they rushed to stop it while shouting.


    But without waiting for a few people to get close, the motorcycle''s rear wheel swung out like an arrow and rushed straight to the center of the field. A group of people were shocked to see the other party''s crazy behavior and ran away.


    The knight looked at these people as if they were nothing. He went straight ahead, hid his eyes in his helmet, and looked at the crowd in front of him. Only one person was still standing in the same place. When she was more than ten meters away from the other, she suddenly felt the shock of the car body, but someone suddenly jumped up from the side and sat behind her.


    The knight was so engrossed in the front that he didn''t expect that someone was lying in ambush beside him. It was obvious that the other side was able to climb up such a high-speed vehicle after a precise calculation, and the speed and timing were just right.


    In a panic, he reached out to hold the Japanese knife behind the car, but his wrist was seized by a man. When he was in a panic, a voice came from his ear, "don''t be impulsive, it''s me!"


    The voice was very familiar, but it seemed so unreal in her ears. When he heard this, the knight was soft all over. His hands holding the front of the car were weak. Suddenly, the car body was about to lose control. At this critical moment, he stretched out two hands behind his back and firmly grasped the handlebar. Seeing that the front of the car was about to hit the man standing in front of him, the car suddenly turned around to avoid the other side, then turned his head and headed for the original road.


    Everyone in the audience seemed to be stunned at the moment. The leaders led by the principal stood up in their seats, looking dull and pale. After a few seconds, they finally responded. The headmaster hastily led a group of people to rush down the grandstand and came to the man in the center of Dingding fixed station.


    "Su... Mr. Su... Are you ok?" The headmaster looked at each other and said with a look of fear. The others behind him also had the same expression.


    The grass debris rolled up by the rear wheel of the motorcycle hit Su Ziyu''s face and body a few seconds ago, but he seemed to have no response. He looked straight at the direction of the disappearance of the motorcycle, and his eyes slipped slightly.


    "Mr. Su... I''m really sorry. It''s our school''s fault. It''s our school''s fault. You''re surprised. I''ll strictly supervise and see who it is when I go down..." the headmaster just lowered his head and apologized. It''s not so much an apology as a pity, but he didn''t notice that the other party slowly turned his head and looked at him.


    "Who is this man who just came here?" Su Ziyu looks at the headmaster and interrupts.


    The headmaster looked up at him, then lowered his head, "this... This, I don''t know."


    "Some people ride motorcycles to enter schools. You don''t know when the elite security system has become so bad." Su Ziyu looked up at the sky and said in a leisurely tone.


    "When I get down, I''ll be... Under strict supervision." Said the headmaster, bending down.


    At this time, a woman with glasses came out behind him and said seriously to the students in front of him, "well, our school will investigate this matter clearly. This classmate, no matter whether you are injured or not, I suggest you go to the infirmary to have a look."

 Chapter 124

    This woman is a newly employed assistant to the principal. She is quite beautiful. At this time, she was angry to see the principal''s low voice towards a student. Although she knew that the other party was the son of one of the three school managers, the other party was only a student. In her eyes, she was still a child. Even in the face of his father, she could not neglect the other party, But there''s no need to be so polite to a child.


    Su Ziyu turned his head and looked at the woman. The latter saw that his eyes were cold, but he suddenly trembled for no reason. Unexpectedly, the other party suddenly gave a smile. "The teacher is right. We''re going to the infirmary. The headmaster, this matter will be handed over to you. You must find out who the two people were just now."


    "Yes, yes!" The headmaster replied.


    Xiao Shili drives out of the stadium in the twinkling of an eye, along the path leading to the library, and comes to the front of the teaching building. Here, he meets several security guards who come later. Only then can he know that she drove in by force.


    Driving out of the campus all the way to the street, Xiao Shili''s driving skills are not as good as the girl sitting in his arms. Seeing a lot of cars, he immediately slowed down. The motorcycle drove out several hundred meters along the street and made several big detours. After confirming that there was no "tail" behind him, he drove into a small alley and stopped.


    Xiao Shili released his hands, gently hugged the girl''s shoulder, turned her to himself, and then gently took off her helmet. Meiyu''s pretty face was exposed from under her helmet, but she looked at herself stupidly, as if she didn''t believe everything in front of her was true.


    Seeing the girl''s expression, Xiao Shili could not help feeling both distressed and guilty. He reached out and gently scratched her nose. His tone was slightly strange and he said, "little stupid pig, how can you do this? Do you know how worried I am about you? "


    Meiyu''s delicate lips wriggled a few times, and suddenly fell on Xiao Shili''s arms. Although she didn''t cry, Xiao Shili could feel her delicate body trembling slightly. She quickly put out her hand to hold the girl''s soft body, and gently stroked her smooth back. "OK, don''t cry, don''t cry, darling, I''m ok, OK?"


    Meiyu doesn''t speak. She just keeps hugging Xiao Shili as if she wants to crush him. Although with her little strength, it''s obviously impossible. Xiao Shili feels cold behind her neck. She is surprised that the girl''s tears are cold.


    I don''t know how long later, Meiyu''s hands slowly relaxed, tightly close to Xiao Shili''s body gradually raised, two full snowballs suddenly jumped from the flat and became round.


    The girl looked at Xiao Shili with red eyes, and her hand was still on his clothes, as if she was afraid that he would suddenly disappear from her eyes.


    "Darling, don''t cry." Xiao Shili reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. Unexpectedly, she slapped her hand open.


    "Ah?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment and looked at each other in a puzzled way.


    Meiyu''s face with rain suddenly became cold, just like the earth in spring was suddenly frozen. Xiao Shili''s chest sank, but she was lifted up and kicked in the chest by the girl. She leaned back and fell to the ground.


    Mei Yu looks at him coldly, snorts, and then falls over the front of the car to start.


    Although Xiao Shili didn''t know what had happened, he couldn''t let her go just now. His heart moved. His upper body, which had been supported, suddenly fell to the ground again. He touched his chest with his hand and pretended to be in pain, "ah... Ah..."


    Mei Yu stopped as expected, her eyes suddenly startled. She thought that he was stabbed in the heart. She stepped on his chest and jumped out of the car. She knelt down beside him and held his hand. She was flustered and distressed. "You... Are you ok?"


    Xiao Shili took advantage of the opportunity to sit up, suddenly put his arms around the girl''s waist and put her in his arms. Now he said that he would not let go of anything. He said with a smile, "of course I have something to do, but if you hold our lovely pig, nothing will happen."


    Meiyu struggled a few times, found that the man hold too tight, to let him release himself, I''m afraid only to cut off his hands, had to let him hold.


    Although she knew that she had been cheated, she was still a little worried. That foot really stepped on the position of his wound. She had decided not to pay attention to him all her life, but she couldn''t care much. She touched his chest and said softly, "just now... Did you kick your wound?"


    "It''s OK. It''s already healed." In order to eliminate her worries, Xiao Shili specially opened her clothes to show him. There was a long scar on the position of her heart, and it had grown.


    Mei Yu was a little bit relieved. She thought of that thing in her heart. She had planned to ignore him. After all, since yesterday, her whole heart was hanging on him, and she had trouble sleeping and eating. Now, she suddenly saw that he appeared perfectly in front of her and held herself in her hands. She couldn''t help asking, "when did you wake up?"


    "This morning." Xiao Shili knew that she would not run any more, and her hand strength was slightly relaxed, but he still let her nestle in his arms. "Do you know what is the most painful thing when a person wakes up every day?"


    "What is it?"


    "I can''t see the person I like at first sight." Xiao Shili looked at her flashing eyes with a smile and gently fiddled with the girl''s slender jade fingers.


    "You''ll be glib." Mei Yu bent the corner of her mouth, and she couldn''t help rejoicing. "When do you wake up in the morning, do you see me?"


    "So, in order not to let such a painful thing happen again, we need it later." Xiao Shili smiles and gently reaches out his hand to touch the buttocks under the girl''s tights.


    Mei Yu knew what he meant. She blushed and said, "bah," I want to be beautiful. "

 Chapter 125

    Xiao Shili took the girl''s hand, put it on her lips and gave her a kiss. "You just rushed into the stadium like that. Do you want to level the whole school?"


    Mei Yu snorted, "hum, it''s not for revenge."


    Xiao Shili said with a wry smile, "I thought sister Meiyu would not be so impulsive in doing things. Even if you kill each other, you will also have to pay for your life. If you die, what''s the meaning of my living alone?"


    Mei Yu lowered her head slightly, "but at that time, people thought that..."


    "Think I''ll never wake up?"


    "But that''s what the bald doctor said. It''s all his fault!" Mei Yu Jiao was angry and put the responsibility on the doctor.


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shi answered twice and said, "the elder sister just kicked me. What''s the reason for that?"


    Meiyu''s face suddenly turned from sunny to overcast, and she said, "well, I ask you, how did you get hurt that night?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly regretted that he asked more, "it''s me..." he wanted to say that he was stabbed by himself, but suddenly he felt that it was not right. No one would be so stupid that he inserted his heart. If Meiyu knew that he was doing it for ye ruoqing, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It''s for that woman, isn''t it?"


    As soon as she wanted to make up a reason, Mei Yu said coldly that she had just been coaxed by Xiao Shili and her mood had just improved. Now speaking of this, her tender voice suddenly became cold again.


    Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment. I don''t know why she knew about it. There was a thought in her heart. Yes, with ruoqing''s character, she would take the responsibility on herself afterwards. She was injured in order to save her. This must be what she told everyone. At this moment, everyone probably knew that she was injured by suicide.


    In the face of Mei Yu''s question, he had a hundred excuses to put off. He and ye ruoqing were just friends. But when he thought that she had left far away, and he didn''t know when to see her again in the future, he felt a sense of loss and melancholy, but he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Meiyu saw that he just mentioned that person, his expression suddenly became bitter and trance, is that person really so important in his heart? All kinds of bitterness, grievances, heartaches and heartaches come to my mind. I can see ye ruoqing''s tender care in front of his hospital bed. He is willing to give his life for her. What about himself? Would he have done it if he had changed her for himself?


    Think of this, the heart suddenly a chaos, Meiyu gently push away the man, some steps unsteadily stand up, staring at him, "I just ask you, do you like her?"


    Xiao Shili is silent. If she denies it now, she may forgive herself, but if she wants to admit that she doesn''t like ye ruoqing, he can''t do it anyway.


    "OK... I see." Meiyu''s eyes were red and her voice trembled slightly. She turned around and rode on her motorcycle. She quickly left Xiao Shi''s eyes.


    Xiao Shili sat on the wall feebly and closed his eyes slowly. He forced himself to forget ye ruoqing in his heart. He murmured that she had gone and would never come back. Forget her, just like three years ago.


    When he got back to the boiling point, it was getting dark, and the disco was in business hours, full of people, lights and music.


    As soon as he got to the gate of the disco, Gao Xiang and others who had been waiting for him came out in a hurry. Chang Kunyu asked eagerly, "how are you, brother Li? Have you found sister Yu?" Although many people have seen the scene of motorcycle breaking into the stadium before, they are not 100% sure that the rider on the car is Yang Meiyu.


    Xiao Shili nodded, then slowly shook his head. Everyone didn''t understand what it meant. He was wearing the sun visor all the time. At this time, he couldn''t see his expression clearly. He only heard a low voice and said, "go upstairs first."


    Ma Yi is not there, five people went upstairs together, came to the usual meeting of the box, Xiao Shili finally can take off his hat, looking at the people, "you can rest assured, Meiyu is now safe." A change of words, "during my absence, is everything normal in the gang?"


    All four bowed their heads and did not speak. Xiao Shili can''t help but turn his eyes to Chang Kunyu, who is the acting leader. Although the latter has long been looking forward to this moment, it''s really harder for him to say these words in front of Xiao Shili than to kill him.


    At the moment, he bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m often incompetent. During your absence, I didn''t lead the gang to the right track. Instead... Instead... Please punish me!"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I always thought brother Yu was a pleasant person. How could I not say a complete word today? The Dark Alliance has just been established for less than a month. It''s normal to have any problems. No matter what happens, brother Yu doesn''t have to blame himself. "


    Chang Kunyu thought that it was his own responsibility. What kind of man could he be? But after all, he felt guilty and his voice was somewhat low: "one of our two courtyards has been robbed. Now... Now there is only one left!"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "well, what else?"


    Chang Kunyu was stunned. Gao Xiang thought he didn''t hear it clearly. He repeated, "brother Li, the place in the bath center has been pried. The other party is a gang called Tai Dao club."


    "When?"


    "About three days ago..."


    "How many brothers in the gang were hurt?"


    Chang Kunyu shook his head. "It''s not true. We don''t have a direct confrontation with the Taidao gang. The other party is a knife from behind. Boss Feng of the bath center came forward to terminate the cooperation with us. Behind all this, Taidao will be manipulating."


    He said that "cooperation" sounds good. In fact, it''s just that the other party refuses to pay the protection fee and hands over the money to another gang. Businessmen are just seeking money. It''s not up to them to decide whether to invite a gang to watch the show or not. To fight for some places that can provide high profits has become a fight among various gangs. Boss Feng dares to challenge the Dark Alliance this time, but everyone is instructed by others.


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili asked, "is that all?"


    When they saw that he looked flat and didn''t seem to care about it at all, they were surprised and thought, "is it true that brother Li, who is too sad because of ruoqing''s affair, has no intention to take care of the gang''s affairs any more, and the dark alliance that he has finally established is going to break up like this?

 Chapter 126

    Gao Xiang finally couldn''t help but stand up and said, "brother Li, our two courtyards have been snatched by all of us. No one can swallow this breath! Several of us have not moved for a long time, just to wait for you to come back. If you don''t care, I''ll take someone to fight with the gang of Taidao club! "


    Xiao Shili took a look at him. Gao Xiang was numb with that look. He could not help falling back and sitting back in the chair.


    Xiao Shili turned to Chang Kunyu, "brother Yu, go on."


    "Yes." Chang Kunyu continued, "in addition to this major event, the gangs have recently been harassed and attacked by some scattered people. They are all small gangs with at least 20 or 30 people and at most 50 or 60 people nearby. There are also some street gangsters who come to make trouble. The disco has been fighting constantly these days, and some facilities have been damaged secretly, The waiters are often intercepted and beaten on the way to and from work. Now there is only one of the original three leading dancers left. It is said that one of them was almost raped on the way to and from work, and he didn''t come back to work that day. The rest are too scared to do it again. "


    After listening to Chang Kunyu without saying a word, Xiao Shili finally gathered a trace of forest color between his eyebrows. After a few seconds, he slowly said, "recently, there are rumors on the road that I have died, isn''t it?"


    Feilong said, "it''s all the shadow of some boring people. You don''t have to worry about it, brother Li."


    "I" died "in the abandoned building 18 miles away from the city in the eastern suburb. I didn''t even know about it. These people got the news first." Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, "Su Ziyu''s intention is too obvious. He wants to take advantage of these little fish''s teeth to eat my dark alliance. This man is a talent."


    Gao Xiang scolded, "what kind of talent is he? He only knows how to use those dirty methods to attack women behind their backs. If he has the guts, he''ll pull out one-on-one and see if I don''t chop him."


    As we all know, the axe gang is one of the three major gangs in J City, with tens of millions of funds and more than 1000 people. The relationship between black and white is even more eye-catching. In J City, one hand can not cover one side of the sky, but also half of it. How can such a small leader of a big gang come out and fight with others. Everyone knew that he was angry for a moment, only to vent his anger, and no one bothered him.


    "I think he is a talented person just because he can use these dirty means." Xiao Shili said, "the axe gang has an agreement with the brotherhood. We may be falsely called the allies of the brotherhood, so that the axe gang can''t fight against us. Without breaking this agreement, Su Ziyu can fight against our secret alliance indirectly. It''s really a big deal."


    When they heard this, they all thought that if Xiao Shili didn''t wake up this time, the Dark Alliance would be able to hold the last place of "boiling point", but in the environment surrounded by wolves, if he could hold it for a while, he would not be able to hold it for the rest of his life. When other gangs rise and attack, the Dark Alliance will eventually collapse. Think of this, everyone behind can not help but a cold sweat, Fang felt Su Ziyu terrible.


    Li Yuanqi suddenly said, "brother li... You had expected that?"


    People were puzzled. Li Yuanqi was surprised and said, "it turns out that when you stabbed yourself that night, you already thought about what would happen behind this?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head, lit a cigarette and sighed, "after all, I''m one step short, which almost led to a big mistake."


    Of course, people don''t know. What he said is related to fate cheating. That day, when he stabbed his chest with a jackknife, he consumed the evil value in exchange for his immortality. At the same time, he hoped that the good luck of random ejection could be attached to ye ruoqing''s body.


    At that time, the rope that ye ruoqing was tied to her hands suddenly broke, which was the effect of good luck. Xiao Shili had lost consciousness at that time, but he didn''t think that although he was lucky enough to survive, he was attacked by bad luck, and he couldn''t wake up all his life. He became a living dead man who just "lived" but couldn''t think.


    But fate always makes people play tricks on others. That day, ye ruoqing thought that after she left, Xiao Shili would wake up, but she didn''t know that it only increased his sadness. But at the last moment when she left, she put the cheating treasure of fate in Xiao Shili''s hand, but it really saved his life.


    Although Xiao Shili looks like a vegetable on the surface, his subconscious in his heart strongly calls his brain to wake up. It is this faint thought that makes Baojian pull him back from the depths of hell.


    These are the results of Xiao Shi''s repeated speculation after he woke up. However, in order to deal with Su Ziyu at that time, he had exhausted all the good and evil values in the treasure. What wakes him up is the good value that he saved ye ruoqing and accumulated in an instant. However, he was in a coma at that time, and his brain didn''t receive the prompt. Later, when he saw that the red star had added one, he realized that.


    Gao Xiang asked, "brother Li, what step did you miss?"


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili shook his head and drove away these memories from his brain so as not to think of the man again.


    Feilong said, "the Brotherhood has always helped us. How come this time we are in such a dilemma, they don''t care? In the eastern territory, as long as the brotherhood opens its mouth, no one should dare to lose face. "


    "Well, what do you think?" Chang Kunyu sneered, "on the surface, the brotherhood is helping us, just thinking about their own interests. In their eyes, as long as these venues are not occupied by gangs associated with the axe gang, everyone here is the same. The reason why they help us is because we have a grudge against the axe gang, so it''s safer. "

 Chapter 127

    When he said that, the others nodded, but no matter what, seeing Xiao Shili coming back at the moment, everyone had confidence. Gao Xiang said in a loud voice, "brother Li, what should we do next? Just say it Other people''s eyes also looked over. Some hoped that Xiao Shili would lead the people to be ashamed as soon as possible, while others blamed Gao Xiang for being too anxious. Brother Li had just "escaped from the hospital" this morning, and now he was busy with gang affairs, which was very bad for his health.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "first of all, I got away with the news of my death this time. Don''t leak it to the outside world. If someone asks who is in charge of the gang, brother Yu will come forward."


    Chang Kun Yu nodded, "understand."


    "Second..." Xiao Shili stretched out his finger and rubbed his nose, "although I don''t want to get back what was robbed by others, there will be some necessary punishment..."


    At the same time, elite college, administration building. In the headmaster''s office, a woman kneels at a wide desk, her hands are suspended in the air by two belts, her plump legs are bent, her center of gravity is tilted forward, and she lets the strength of her arms pull her body. The narrow skirt of the suit has been turned up on her waist, revealing the big fart wrapped by pantyhose, but the silk and stockings behind the hip groove are roughly torn open, revealing snow-white flesh, It''s the woman assistant.


    Behind her, a young man with tender yellow hair is bending forward and bumping. The big office is full of fierce "pa pa" and women''s whine.


    The headmaster stood in the distance under a banner with the words "respecting teachers and valuing education", trembling and looking at it. He was very depressed. Originally, he managed to recruit a beautiful assistant to keep it for his own eyes. He touched her little hand, patted her little fart, and so on. For this matter, the old man was really excited for several days, but he never dreamed of it, Often appear in a dream scene will happen in reality, but the hero is not himself.


    Although the headmaster wanted to cry in his heart, he was Su''s son, but he didn''t dare to let go half a fart, so he could only accompany him. But looking at... The old man couldn''t help stretching out his hand and rubbing it under his crotch.


    At this time, the door of the office suddenly opened, and a bald head in the uniform of senior three came in. The headmaster was so scared that he almost turned back.


    But the visitor didn''t pay attention to the headmaster, as if he didn''t exist at all. He went straight behind Su Ziyu and bowed slightly, "young master."


    Su Ziyu didn''t mean to stop. She was still hanging in the air and asked, "what''s the matter, have you found it?"


    Bareheaded and slightly bowed, "No. It''s true that someone saw a black motorcycle passing by, and we followed the clues along the road, but finally returned to a certain origin. It seems that the other side made full preparations to avoid us. " This life is tall and burly, but a face is not tough, on the contrary, it has a kind of gentle bookish, face and body are really not commensurate, as if they were taken from two people and combined together. He looked at the scene of rape in front of him, but the woman''s appearance and posture were really sexy and attractive, and his expression didn''t have a trace of reaction.


    Su Ziyu breathed, and finally came down from the woman. Then he came around to her and wiped things clean in her mouth. He said with a smile, "how about it, Yin Kui? Do you want to have fun?"


    Yin Kui shook his head. "I''ll check it again immediately."


    "Don''t look it up." Su Ziyu put on his clothes, looked at the overhead chandelier and said, "maybe it''s just two reckless kids. Anyway, I''m not hurt. Forget it, don''t worry about it."


    Yin Kui listened but did not answer, it is obvious that there are other ideas.


    Su Ziyu walked past the headmaster with a smile and patted him heavily on the shoulder. "Headmaster Meng, thank you for your hospitality. Your assistant is very good. It''s very tight there. Hurry up and have fun."


    The headmaster had a bitter smile on his face, but he had no choice but to smile and say, "Mr. Su, go slowly, come and sit down when you are free."


    Finally, the two plague gods were sent away. The headmaster quickly turned around and said in a trembling voice, "Xiaoyu..." he walked a few steps and ran forward. Listening to the woman''s cry, he said painfully, "I''ll let you down."


    He climbed up to his desk and reached out to untie the woman''s belt. But when he caught a glimpse, he suddenly saw the woman''s white butt and the pink slit in the middle. There was white liquid flowing out of it. His heart trembled and his hand stopped in the air. He could not help but slowly stretched out toward it.


    At this time, the door outside was suddenly knocked open again. Su Ziyu''s seven or eight bodyguards rushed in, rushed to the table and shook the principal aside. "Get out of here, old man." Several people looked at the woman in front of them, their eyes lit up, and then they rushed up like hungry wolves


    More than 12 o''clock in the night, Chunxiang came to the bath center. The business was just right, and cars were parked in front of the center. On the corridor on the second floor of the bathing center, a slightly fat man just came out of the sauna with a bath towel around his waist. He was steaming all over. When several people who were guarding the corridor saw him, they immediately stood up and said respectfully, "good birth, brother."


    Since Zhang Chunsheng took over the Taidao gang from his father, it has been a smooth journey. A while ago, he had a new family, and the popularity of the gang has become more and more prosperous.


    Among the Taidao Gang''s two courtyards, this one is Zhang Chunlai''s favorite. It seems that his name is also for himself. As the saying goes, a wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as a prostitute. Since he occupied Chunxiang, he would come every three or five times a week to enjoy free services, that is, he would leave his wife and two mistresses at home.


    Shaking his body, he walked into the private room reserved for him. It seemed that his pace was slow, but in fact he was impatient. As soon as the door opened, on a large massage bed, two masseuses in sexy underwear were waiting on one side and smiling at themselves.

 Chapter 128

    Zhang Chunlai''s heart leaps wildly. He pulls the bath towel off his waist and presses his fat body on the massage bed. The two masseuses immediately leaned over and said with a smile, "brother Lai, why are you so early today that you don''t need to steam for a while?"


    "Hey, hey, I know you two goblins are waiting for me. Don''t I hurry to satisfy you?" Zhang Chunlai is lewd. He smiles and turns his head. He pulls one of the massage girls'' underwear.


    "Ah, brother Lai, I hate it!" Both women were wearing tight underwear. The bra and underwear were almost transparent. The two points on the top and the black triangle below were visible. While the two women teased and twisted their bodies, they smeared oil on their hands. They pressed their hands on the man''s back full of fat and rubbed them hard.


    Just knead for a while, Zhang Chunlai couldn''t stand it. As soon as he turned over, he put his big belly up, and the stick under him had been straight and straight for a long time. He felt very good about himself, but he found that the two ladies didn''t move for a long time. If they were normal, they would have known what to do.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at one of the girls and found that the smile on the other''s face seemed to be a little reluctant, as if he was unwilling to do what he was going to do next. He was a little annoyed and impatient. He grabbed one of the girls'' head and pressed it down, "you give it to me!"


    "Ha ha, brother Lai is really in a good mood." At this time, a voice suddenly rang out from the room. Zhang Chunlai was shaking all over. Three people came out from behind the screen.


    After all, he is an old man. He didn''t know when he sneaked into his private room. It was obvious that he was not good at it, and he was careless. Without waiting to see each other clearly, he quickly turned over, jumped out of bed and ran towards the window. His life was at stake and he was ashamed.


    But without waiting for him to jump out a few steps, someone had been standing in front of the window with a bright machete in his hand. Zhang Chunlai looked bloated, but he didn''t want to, but he was very brave. His way was blocked. He grabbed two flowerpots in the room with both hands and smashed them at the man guarding the window.


    It was Chang Kunyu who was guarding the window. Knowing that the other party was going to break the glass as a warning, he stood up and didn''t evade. He took the two flowerpots.


    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, Zhang Chunlai turned around like a mad dog and rushed at the other two. Knowing that his life and death were hard to predict, he had a desperate plan as soon as he came up.


    Feilong raised his knife and was about to start. Xiao Shili, who was beside him, jumped forward first. Zhang Chunlai saw the man who came here with his bare hands. He thought that he had a chance to hit the other side with his fist. His fist was so full that he made a hundred percent of his strength. Unexpectedly, when he swung it, it was empty. At the same time, his hair was caught.


    He was running and couldn''t stop for a moment. In addition, the man threw his arm and hit Zhang Chunlai''s head against the wall.


    Zhang Chunlai only felt that Venus appeared in disorder in front of him, and suddenly fell to the ground. Chang Kunyu rushed over and stepped on each other''s face, "you mother, dare to hit me!"


    "Get up!" Feilong grabs Li Chunlai''s collar, kicks the man who is not fresh yet from the ground, pushes him to the wall, presses his chest against the wall, and chisels him in the other party''s stomach.


    Chang Kunyu immediately steps forward and kicks each other''s face. Li Chunlai''s face is covered with blood. At this time, they don''t know how much blood is flowing out. They have hated Tai Dao for a long time. At this time, the other''s boss falls into their own hands. How can they let it go? It''s time to crack. I don''t know how many fists and feet fall on Li Chunlai.


    The man had been beaten to kneel on the ground. Feilong grabbed each other''s collar and forced him to fall on the bed next to him. Then he pressed each other''s hand and a flash of light flashed by. He cut off Li Chunlai''s three fingers.


    From just now to now, the two masseuses huddled aside. Although they were scared, they didn''t cry out. It was obvious that they had been ordered in advance. But at the moment, when they saw three bloody fingers falling on the ground, they still screamed.


    Li Chunlai screamed even more, but because it was a soundproof room, no matter how loud it was inside, it couldn''t be heard outside. Under the pain, Li Chunlai suddenly woke up and looked at the two people in front of him with trembling eyes, "you... Who are you? I know how to... "


    He just wanted to say that "my Tai Dao will have no injustice or hatred against you," but suddenly recognized these two people and lost his voice, "you are... The secret alliance."


    "Just know." Feilong rubbed the blood on the other side''s clothes and kicked him again.


    "All right." With a voice, they immediately stop, but the third person who hasn''t spoken comes. Li Chunlai struggles to raise his head and looks at each other. He is also a 16-year-old boy with white and elegant appearance. He looks like a student in school, but his skill is really amazing. The two men were obedient to this man, but could not guess his identity.


    Just thinking about it, the other party squatted down in front of him and said slowly, "Hello, leader Zhang, my name is Xiao Shili. You should have heard my name."


    "Xiao... Xiao Shili?" Zhang Chunlai was shocked and couldn''t help crying, "you... You... Aren''t you dead?"


    "The news on the road may not be reliable, but if you blindly listen to these rumors, you are wrong." Xiao Shili''s tone was indifferent, as if he was chatting with people. "If it wasn''t for my death, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have been so hard on me."


    Zhang Chunlai forced himself to endure the pain and gave a forced smile. "What did brother Xiao say? When did Taidao meet you? We''ve never met each other before As soon as the other party came up, he cut off his three fingers. He was afraid in his heart, and his voice trembled.


    "Well, we''re sorry for that?" Feilong gritted his teeth. He wanted to punch him in the face again, but because of Xiao Shili''s order, he had to hold back.

 Chapter 129

    "Wait a minute, isn''t..." Zhang Chunlai''s eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise, stammered, "is this Chunxiang come, originally is your gang''s place? This... I really don''t know. Boss Feng is my friend from childhood. He asked me to look after the show that day. I couldn''t refuse, so I agreed. If I knew that this was your place, I wouldn''t dare to touch it. The misunderstanding was really a misunderstanding. Now that you understand, I will give it back with both hands, I finally met brother Xiao today, which proves that the rumor on the road is false, and also makes us all feel relieved. It''s really gratifying, ouch... "His three broken fingers are still bleeding. At this time, he slightly raised his right hand and deliberately made an expression of grievance and pain.


    Xiao Shili really admired each other. After three fingers were cut off like this, he was beaten violently. He was able to speak so eloquently in the pain. He said with a faint smile, "brother Zhang, even if you have never heard of my little Gang, you always know the name of Qinglong gang. This place was originally under the name of Qinglong Gang, but later I borrowed it for a few days, OK." He patted Zhang Chunlai on the shoulder. "Since brother Zhang likes it so much, I''ll give it to you."


    "This... This is not dare!" Zhang Chunlai can''t guess the meaning of the other party''s words, but he is constantly calculating.


    At this time, the door suddenly "Dong" a sound, like someone outside a heavy hit.


    Zhang Chunlai''s happiness must be that his staff outside heard the news and came to see the situation. This opportunity can''t be missed. Without waiting for Xiao Shili and others to make a response, he cried out, "come far away, let''s have a drink!"


    Then he said to Xiao Shili with a smile, "brother Xiao, don''t blame me. It must be my brother in the guild outside. Since this is a misunderstanding, there''s no need for us to start again. Today is my first time to meet brother Xiao. Why don''t you wait for me to order my little brother to have a good drink


    With a smile in their hearts, they couldn''t recognize that it was the secret language of his gang. Xiao Shili didn''t break it either. He followed each other''s words and said, "since this is the case, it''s better." Then he went to the door and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Zhang Chunlai looked at it with a sneer in his heart. After all, he was just a group of little boys, so he wanted to be in the underworld. Hum, he was very young. Those idiots of Qinglong Gang somehow fell into the hands of these little Mao children. They knew that Li Jinglong was such an unbearable person. If they hadn''t been afraid of the axe gang, they would have done it by themselves.


    A sharp pain in his hand penetrated into his heart, and he gritted his teeth and scolded fiercely. Damn it, these little bastards, I have to cut off all the fingers of these three people one by one. This is not enough. I have to cut off all the fingers of their family to get rid of the hatred.


    Xiao Shili slowly opened the door. There was a middle-aged man standing outside. He was a member of the Taidao society. Now he was staring at the room, as if he was surprised by the situation inside.


    Zhang Chunlai scolded in his heart, what the hell are you doing standing on your mother? Take care of these boys! I was thinking about it, but suddenly I saw that the man threw himself forward and fell heavily on the ground, with a dagger in his back.


    Zhang Chunlai was stunned. At this time, the sounds of chopping, screaming and swearing from the outside suddenly came to his ears. When he was shocked, he suddenly felt that his collar was tight behind him and he had been lifted up.


    "Go Feilong yelled, and Chang Kunyu and Zhang Chunlai went out.


    Xiao Shili looked back and said with a smile, "brother Zhang, let''s drink now."


    When I got out of the private room, I saw pools of blood on the floor outside. The walls on both sides were also covered with blood. Several people covered with blood were lying on the ground. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. They were all Taidao people.


    Zhang Chunlai''s face turned pale. Rao Shi was unable to speak after a lot of fighting. He was dragged all the way to the stairway. At the end of the hall on the first floor and the corridor on the second floor, there were people chopping and killing each other everywhere. Both sides were armed with knives and weapons, but those who didn''t have knives in their hands rushed to lift chairs and fire extinguishers to meet the enemy. The other side seemed to be in a hurry, Naturally, they are all members of the Taidao society.


    Feilong drags Zhang Chunlai to the stairway. The latter has a face full of fear. His lips tremble, but he can''t say a word. Feilong took a deep breath, suddenly raised his breath and roared. This high decibel penetrating sound only made everyone upstairs and downstairs hear a "buzz", and everyone could not help but slow down and look this way.


    A few minutes ago, suddenly a group of people with machetes rushed into the bath center. When they saw the audience, they chopped them down. The audience was unprepared and several of them were chopped down. After the two sides fight together, some people try to rush up to the second floor to report to the boss, but they are all stopped by this group of people with knives. The people of Taidao club are all in a daze. They don''t want to see the boss fall into each other''s hands. Many people can''t help but feel confused.


    A person who seemed to be the leader of the hall rushed out of the crowd when he saw that the boss was held by the other party. He cried in a hurry, "stop it But no one listened to him at all. Although the people of Taidao society were stunned for a moment, their opponents didn''t hesitate at all. The machete in their hands was still waving to people every second. The people of Taidao society wanted to protect themselves. If they stopped at this moment, they would be killed by each other''s knife immediately.


    The hall leader rushed up the stairs and cried, "don''t do it first. If you have something to say..." before he said it, he was slashed on his head and spattered with blood. He immediately fell down the stairs. A Taidao will help the public to cut it, but his opponent dodges, but he just cuts it on his own hall leader''s head, but this one is killed by himself.


    Just at the moment when everyone''s eyes were gathered, Xiao Shili suddenly stepped forward, close to Zhang Chunlai''s body, turned a dagger out of his hand, and thrust it into each other''s stomach.


    As soon as the knife was stabbed in, it was immediately pulled out, and then it was stabbed in several times in succession. The action was fast and fierce. For a moment, blood and heartbreak splashed. Zhang Chunlai opened his mouth and glared at his eyes, but he never thought he would die here.

 Chapter 130

    "The leader is dead!" I don''t know who screamed. Xiao Shili let go, and the body in his arms fell to the ground. He rolled downstairs and hit a member of the Taidao club on the back.


    The leader of the sect has become a corpse, and the only hall leader has also died. The members of the Taidao society are no longer willing to fight. They all fight to protect themselves and escape towards the door and window. They all think that it''s true that they don''t need to work hard for the leader at this moment, and they can save their own lives.


    It''s bulitang led by Feilong who raids Taidao club in the bath center tonight. Because this is not the stronghold of Taidao club, and the number of people watching the club is limited, the number of people on both sides is almost equal. But Taidao club has been standing for a long time, and its people are all fierce. But the last time the Dark Alliance killed Qinglong Gang, it was all relying on guns, and it really fought with people face to face, This is the first time.


    Although by surprise, they had the upper hand at the beginning, but under the fierce attack of Taidao society, the brothers of Buli hall gradually felt the difficulty. At the moment, the other party lost all their fighting spirit and suddenly dispersed. For Buli hall, it was an instant reversal of the situation. All the people of Buli hall chased the enemy and killed them all the way. Finally, only a few wounded people escaped to the other party.


    Xiao Shili walked slowly down the stairs and looked at the hall. There was blood everywhere in the whole space. It was shocking. On the ground, there was a body that could move or could not move. Some people who were not dead but seriously injured and could not walk were moaning slightly, interwoven with the scene in front of them, like a scene of purgatory.


    But Xiao Shili''s eyes didn''t move at all. The floor was soaked with blood, and every step would make a sound with blood. He held up a chair, and the whole person was like sitting on the surface of a lake made of blood. Chang Kunyu stood behind him and said, "brother Li, a total of 8 people died, and a dozen others were seriously injured, and some of them seemed to be alive soon, Five of our people were seriously injured, but none of them were broken. "


    "Immediately send the seriously injured brother to boiling point. The doctor has been waiting there. Qinglong, let the rest wrap the wound." Xiao Shili nodded slightly and said that in this case, we can''t go to the hospital. Fortunately, there are black market doctors. Their skills are no worse than those of doctors in regular hospitals, and they have more professional ethics. All those who work in this field must abide by one rule, that is, to be strict.


    "Yes." Feilong took the brothers of Buli hall to do some simple dressing in the same place. Of course, the matter will not end so soon. Although the bishop died in the prelude, the main play has not yet been staged.


    Xiao Shili looked up at the back of a door leading to the staff area, "are the guests and staff safe?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all safe. People are now locked in the debris room. All their mobile phones have been taken away and their telephone lines have been cut off. No one has the chance to call the police." Chang Kunyu said that what he had done in the chaos just now was naturally his eclipse moon hall.


    As soon as his voice fell, a brother of eclipse moon hall came in from outside. He was stunned when he saw the situation in the room. Then he said, "Li Ge, Yu Ge, Zhang Chunsheng, deputy leader of Taidao club, is coming here from Gaoming road."


    "How many people?" Chang Kun Yu eyebrows a Xuan way.


    "Almost two hundred."


    "OK, let''s call heaven and get them ready." Xiao Shili nodded, got up and ordered.


    Zhang Chunsheng received the news at 1:00 a.m. this evening, another store recently closed by the gang was suddenly attacked. The enemy''s identity is unknown, but it must be a nearby gang.


    Hearing this news, Zhang Chunsheng was surprised. He knew his elder brother Zhang Chunlai''s habit. He used to go to massage shops, bath centers and other places every Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday night. Now after the new bath center, the romantic place will naturally move there. It is obvious that the other side has found out this point and launched a premeditated attack.


    There is also a small KTV in Taidao club, which is a few kilometers away from Chunxiang. The boss''s backstage is not hard. There are only princesses in the private room, and Zhang Chunlai is not interested in it. Although KTV is the headquarters of Taidao club, the leader is often absent. Generally, Zhang Chunsheng is the deputy leader.


    Shocked, Zhang Chunsheng immediately gathered dozens of people in the field, as well as gang members scattered everywhere at the moment. There were nearly 200 people in his party, and rushed to Chunxiang to the bathing center.


    He understood that there were not many people left in the bath center, and his brother couldn''t take a few people with him. If the other party really had a premeditated action, the other side would not be able to support for long. In addition, he couldn''t figure out which gang was suddenly attacking him for no reason.


    The night is like ink. When a group of people arrive at the front door of the bath center, they see the neon lights outside flashing as usual, but the front door is silent, and they can''t see half a figure.


    With a wave of his hand, Zhang Chunsheng stopped the people behind him. He carefully observed the surroundings and found that there were mottled blood stains on the ground, facing several directions. It was obvious that someone was injured and escaped from here.


    After calming down, he asked one-third of the people to stay near the door to guard. He led the rest to go inside. As soon as he entered the door, there was a smell of blood on his face. Everyone''s eyes were tense. Zhang Chunsheng looked around, his brows were wrinkled, the thick blood on the wall and the ground was disgusting, and several bodies were lying on the ground, He had seen a lot of such scenes in his life, but the sight still made him feel sick.

 Chapter 131

    "Brother Sheng, look!" Behind him, a hall leader suddenly pointed to the second floor and screamed. Zhang Chunsheng looked up, but a bloody man was hanging in the air, dead and motionless. Looking at his clothes and appearance, he was the leader of the gang.


    Everyone can''t help but "ah" a call, Zhang Chunsheng suddenly feel five internal organs are burning, too late to think about, a wave of hands, "quickly put people down!" Two gang members ran up to the second floor and saw the eldest brother tied by hemp rope and hanging on the railings of the corridor. He was like a pig being slaughtered and hung up. His soaked clothes were still dripping with blood. It was obvious that he had just died.


    They put the man down in a hurry. They could not help but turn their heads. Zhang Chunlai''s stomach was full of seven or eight bloody holes. A large section of his intestines hung from the inside. The dark red blood was still pouring out. The situation was disgusting and terrible.


    Zhang Chunsheng was worried about his brother, so he was about to step forward, but after a few steps, he suddenly stopped.


    "Liu Hong, go and see elder brother." He turned to one of his rivals.


    The hall leader named Liu Hong nodded. When he came to the center of the hall, only a few meters away from the place where Zhang Chunsheng had just stopped, a lying body at his feet suddenly jumped up. When the latter reacted, it was too late. The man who turned over was covered with blood and grabbed Liu Hong''s hair with one hand, The other hand is holding a knife and penetrating the other side''s neck.


    Liu Hong''s neck was stabbed directly by a knife, and the blood instantly came out from both sides. Due to the rupture of the trachea, a layer of blood foam suddenly poured over his neck. The broken throat gave out a few "giggles" and fell down with an expression of disbelief.


    The man who assassinated Liu Hong has been lying in the hall pretending to be a corpse, but he has concealed everyone''s eyes. At this time, the man throws away the corpse in his hand, roars, and rushes towards the nearest two people. One of them can''t dodge. He is waved by the other party and chopped at the shoulder socket, and the whole person falls down with blood.


    Another man saw that the figure was terrible and roared like thunder, just like a demon in hell. He was so scared that his legs softened and he turned around and ran. Without a few steps, he just got a knife on his head and immediately fell to the ground.


    This man injured three people in the hall leader in a moment, but he didn''t have the fear to face the more than 100 people in front of him. He was really brave. Looking at his fat body, no one could imagine that he was so agile.


    Feilong wiped the blood on his face, revealing his original appearance, and burst into laughter, "bastards of Taidao society, since they are here today, they don''t want to leave! Leave it all to me With laughter, dozens of people suddenly burst out in the corridor, under the table, and in the elevator around him, waving a knife toward taidaohui and killing them madly.


    As soon as Zhang Chunsheng saw all the swords and figures in all directions, he screamed that it was not good. He was obviously ambushed. In fact, as soon as he came in, he saw that there was no one in the empty room, only his elder brother''s body was hanging in the air. He had doubts in his heart and was naturally ready. But the second hall leader was killed in front of his eyes in an instant, which was unexpected to Zhang Chunsheng, I was so frightened that I forgot to make a response.


    Just after he finished, there was blood all around him, and he screamed. Dozens of people coming from all directions were fierce tigers, and they had already met the people of Taidao club. Several people had been cut down. For a moment, in the bloody hall, there were not only the tearing sound of the knife into the flesh, but also the sound of the blade collision, mixed with several shouts.


    The Taidao society mobilized all its forces this time. The total number of people coming was close to 200. There were no less than 120 people entering the bath center building, while the number of people in the Buli hall was less than 50. It is said that such a huge gap, the dark alliance could not fight against each other.


    However, when the enemy came out, all of them looked around. More than 100 people were unconsciously retrogressed and shrunk into a circle. Only the outermost circle of people and the people who had rushed to kill met each other. In addition, the attack of bulitang was sudden. For a moment, more than 100 people were suppressed by the 50 people.


    Zhang Chunsheng watched a brother fall down in front of him. At the moment, he finally woke up. Seeing that the number of the other side was not more than himself, he cried out, "brothers, don''t be afraid, the other side is not as many as us. Let''s work together and rush out from here first!"


    Zhang Chunsheng''s two brothers, like each other, have a lot of heart and mind. Looking at the enemy''s momentum, Zhang Chunsheng thinks that the other side will not only set up such a small number of people. The most urgent task now is to withdraw from this room. As for brother''s revenge, it''s not too late. Don''t damage these people here. Brother is very affectionate, but at the critical moment of life and death, what he values most is his own life.


    At this time, there were several screams of "um, ah" from outside, and at least seven or eight people made them at the same time. Zhang Chunsheng''s heart sank, knowing that his brother who was arranged outside had been poisoned. He acted cautiously and considered all kinds of possibilities in advance. Unexpectedly, he was overcast by the other party. At this time, he yelled, "brothers, rush out with me!" With that, he took the lead in turning and running to the door.


    In front of him, there were two younger brothers who were making the way. At this time, they ran to the door one by one. Suddenly, blood splashed and fell to the ground at the same time.


    Zhang Chunsheng was stunned. In the dark night outside the door, a young man in a flowery shirt, with a mountain knife on his shoulder and a foot on the body underground, bared his teeth and said with a smile, "old man, I don''t think you can leave tonight."


    Zhang Chunlai and Zhang Chunsheng''s brothers are both over 40 years old. They are only 17 or 18 years old. However, this "old man" is obviously scornful and ridiculed. Zhang Chunsheng is very angry. He thinks that he doesn''t know which Gang is in trouble with him. If he sees him, he will recognize him. Unexpectedly, he is a little hairy boy who has never seen him before, If the elder brother died in the hands of these children, we Zhang Jia have been living on the road for so many years.

 Chapter 132

    Zhang Chunlai did some investigation and understanding of the secret League before he robbed the secret League. But without Zhang Chunsheng''s help, he didn''t know several important figures of the secret League. Although he was angry at the moment, he was very calm. With a wave of his hand, several people around him rushed towards the visitor.


    Gao Xiang laughs and suddenly takes out the hand he has been carrying behind him. He holds a wine bottle in his hand. However, there is a piece of cloth in the mouth of the bottle. The cloth is burning.


    The faces of several people who were rushing towards him suddenly changed, and their pace slowed down. They quickly turned around and were about to run away. But at the moment, all the people of Taidao club were piled up at the door, and the road behind was blocked. The people in front could only serve as living shields for the people in the back.


    In the laughter of Gao Xiang, he threw the wine bottle in his hand. The wine bottle crossed a fire arc and fell in the middle of the crowd. A fire fog suddenly came up. Originally, it was all towards the crowd at the door. The time of boarding suddenly dispersed.


    After the Taidao congregation was torn apart, dozens of gang members who were close to the gate naturally ran towards the gate and wanted to escape through chaos. However, the gate seemed to have been blocked by the brothers who covered heaven. Several people who rushed forward were immediately slashed and returned.


    Other groups of people saw that the situation was not good, and they wanted to break the window to escape. As soon as they stepped on the windowsill, blood splashed on their legs and fell down. It turned out that some people had already been ambushed in the bushes outside. When they saw that some people wanted to escape over the window, they waited for the opportunity to cut their legs with a knife.


    For a moment, more than 100 people of Taidao society had no choice but to enter or retreat. They had to be trapped in the hall like a Shura hall. Their number was twice that of the other party, but now they were useless.


    Zhang Chunsheng trembled in his heart. Looking at this situation, the other party has arranged all these things long ago just to wait for himself. The enemy''s goal this time is not just the eldest brother, but the whole Taidao club, including himself, will be destroyed tonight. Now that it''s over, I don''t even know who the other party is. He gave a bitter smile in his heart, and then he showed a cruel look. But it''s too early for me to admit defeat.


    "Dahei, you take people up to the second floor." Zhang Chunsheng said to the last remaining hall leader, the three Hall leaders of Taidao society, there is only one left now. Dahei understands the meaning of being the second leader. Now the door is sealed, and there is an ambush outside the window. The fire in the hall is also gradually on fire. Now the only possibility is to get out of trouble from the second floor.


    "The people of the second Hall and the third hall follow me, and the people of the first hall stay here to protect brother Sheng!" With a roar of black, Zhang Chunsheng rushes to the stairs. Even if he can''t walk on the second floor, he can still go up to the rooftop and lock the door. It''s a big deal that he confronts with the other party for one night. At dawn, these people are arrogant and dare not do things by themselves in broad daylight.


    However, as soon as they ran to the stairway, they felt that there were several jets of water pouring down the stairway. All of a sudden, the whole stairway was full of water. A gang member sniffed his nose and suddenly cried, "no, this... This is not water!"


    The rest of the people sniffed hard, and immediately cried, "it''s wine, it''s wine!" Thinking of the scene of the explosion of the burning bottle just now, the people in the corridor could not help but stop in panic.


    Sunspot with fingers touched liquid into his mouth, it is wine, one head up, two buildings corridor seven or eight people carrying several petrol barrels, is pouring down, the bucket is mostly bulk baijiu. He was in a daze. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to take someone back or rush over quickly. It was a good chance to rush over. But if the other party ignited the fire at that time, wouldn''t he wait for someone else


    Everyone''s back was full of hair, and he would rather be stabbed to death than burned to death. Just thinking about that, the sweat all over his body stood up. Everyone thought so. More than a few hundred people in the second Hall and the third hall retreated from the stairs.


    Zhang Chunsheng''s face changed after two seconds of complacency. When he looked around in panic, a figure suddenly appeared in his eyes. A young man in a black shirt was standing in the corridor on the second floor, holding a lighter to light the cigarette in his mouth. The lighter in his hand seemed to work a little hard, and it didn''t work until the third time. The young man caught fire. After taking a deep breath, the cigarette slipped from his fingers and turned into a red dot in the air.


    With a loud noise, sunspot and others yelled and rolled downstairs. A three meter high wall of fire rose in front of them. Suddenly, they cut the whole staircase into two sections. The flame spread instantly. In just one second, the whole staircase burned up. The faces of those who were just going to go upstairs were completely bloodless. I''m afraid that in another second, they would turn into roast pigs, Dead in this hell.


    Xiao Shi looked at the rolling sea of fire below without expression. The waves of heat came straight up and shook his face. After Chang Kunyu felt it, he quickly pulled Xiao Shili back a few meters and said, "brother Li, it''s too hot here. Let''s go to the other side to avoid it."


    Xiao Shili didn''t say a word. He just looked at the people who were besieged by the flames downstairs. At this time, they were completely trapped in the hall on the first floor. In the crackling sound of burning, some people yelled and scolded, others called their companions to find a way, and there was a slight cry. This is the only thing these people can do now.


    I don''t know how long it took to hear the siren. According to the efficiency of Chinese police, this time it was fast.


    "Brother Li, the police have come, if they don''t go any more..." Chang Kunyu saw that Xiao Shili was still standing, and he couldn''t help urging him again.


    "Well." The latter finally turned around, "brother Yu, let all the irrelevant people in the warehouse go, and order the sheltered heaven and the Buli hall to retreat according to the plan in turn."


    "Yes." Chang Kunyu took the order.


    Xiao Shili was about to walk away when he heard a hoarse howl coming from the downstairs behind him. His voice was full of indignation, unwilling and even more confused. "You won, but I just want to know who you are and who you are! Who are you? "


    Xiao Shili''s steps stopped a little, and then disappeared into the darkness at the end of the corridor.

 Chapter 133

    "Brother Li, I don''t understand. Why didn''t you order all those grandchildren at that time?" Gao Xiang was sitting on a high stool, cutting an orange with a dagger in his hand. As he spoke, he put the orange petals into his mouth.


    "Yes, as long as we get a few more wine barrels and throw them in the middle of the hall, hum, it''s not difficult." Feilong sat on another sofa, drinking beer, and then said.


    Inside the spacious box, there is a small bar on one side, and various drinks are placed on the shelf at the back. On the other side, there is a singing room. Xiao Shili sits in the sofa in the middle and looks at a newspaper in his hand. The newspaper reports the news of a fire in a bath center in the eastern suburb last night. It says that the cause of the fire is unknown, and there are no casualties at present, On the front page of the newspaper, another, more important story was highlighted in huge bold type.


    Xiao Shili took a look at the two people and threw the newspaper in the past. "Read the newspaper first."


    Gao Xiang and Fei Long never read newspapers at ordinary times. At this time, they knew that Li Ge must have a purpose. Gao Xiang swallowed all the oranges, grabbed the newspaper and read it aloud.


    "In J City, H Province, more than 200 gangs were arrested last night."


    "The gang named itself as Tai Chi Hui, and has been involved in hundreds of cases in J City for several years. In the Provincial Public Security Bureau and the Municipal Public Security Bureau, the suspect brother was more than 200 suspects in the early morning of last night.


    Gao Xiang took the newspaper with a surprised face and said, "yesterday, the note was the one who went to the bath center to mention it. We all saw it. How did it get here and become an abandoned warehouse..." he said, turning to the one with a fire, and suddenly cried out even more, "why didn''t Taidao club be mentioned at all in it, and there was no dead person? Those corpses on the ground are not fake. Are they all blind? "


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "of course, the police will think that the fire will be set off by the sword. However, according to this report, although it is the destruction of evil gangs, it is the loss of people''s property after all, which can not show the glorious side of the people''s police. It may also be charged by the public opinion with a crime that has not been prevented, but after separating the two things, On the one hand, it not only highlights the great image of the police, on the other hand, it can also kick the bad impact of that major fire to others. The fire caused by accident is not a matter of the people''s police. "


    "So it is." Gao Xiang and Fei Long suddenly realized and nodded. The latter asked, "brother Li, you haven''t said why didn''t you do all the Taidao last night?"


    Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and said slowly, "although the people''s right to know in Z country has been basically deprived by the government, it is still a legal society after all. The local government and the public security organs can barely bear the death of a few or a dozen people. If hundreds of people die at a time, it is a major case that needs to be reported to the central government. At that time, even if the police turn the whole gangland of J city upside down, they will find us out. Besides, it''s not necessary to commit murder. It''s good for both sides to let the cops take care of it for us. Of course, it can''t be better. "


    "But the last time we exchanged fire with Qinglong Gang, we didn''t..." Gao Xiang implied that at least 70 or 80 people died that time.


    "Because of the last incident, we need to be more careful this time." Xiao Shili said, and he really couldn''t figure it out. In fact, this matter has puzzled him for a long time, because the noise caused by it is not small, but it is related to his own life, and he has no choice.


    According to the statement of such a thing, the police and the underworld have to set off some waves, but after the event, it was calm. It seems that the police did not even conduct the most basic investigation. Although I don''t know who put this matter down, the other party must be a big man who can hold up the sky in J city. Even the axe gang and the brotherhood have no such ability.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know who helped him secretly. Maybe the other party was just for his own interests. He was lucky after all, but there was only one such thing at most, so he must be more cautious in the future.


    At this time, Li Yuanqi, sitting silently on another sofa, suddenly said, "brother Li, I have a problem."


    "Hehe, what does our champion want to ask? Go ahead. " Xiao Shili said with a smile that he was used to answering all kinds of questions from his brothers after a big event.


    "To get rid of the Taidao club with the help of the police, have you planned it before, or did you have a temporary idea?" Li Yuanqi didn''t speak just now. He seemed to be thinking about something. Now he asked with burning eyes.


    Xiao Shixuan smiles. Most of the others think that the result of this incident is just an accident. Among these people, except for the second elder brother, only Li Yuanqi can guess his own idea.


    "What do you say?" Xiao Shili didn''t answer, this time he threw the question to the other side.


    Li Yuanqi thought about it seriously, and then replied, "I think it''s true that Li Ge has planned all this for a long time. It''s true that he wants to get rid of Tai Dao with the help of the police. The reason why he didn''t make it clear before is that if he knows that the police are coming at any time, his brothers will not be able to concentrate. But after all, we have no contact with the police. Of course, the police will not cooperate with us, So there is no way to rule out the unexpected situation, so I guess if the police came quickly at that time, the plan would be forced to stop and give up. If it came slowly, maybe you are really ready to burn the sword to death. "


    Xiao Shili nodded, "about 80%. Everything else is right, but the ending is wrong."


    "Oh?" Li Yuanqi was so curious that he murmured, "since you don''t want to let them go, do you want to kill everyone? Are you sure you can make the police arrive at the right time? This is... How on earth this is done. "

 Chapter 134

    "Think about it." Xiao Shili walked by him and patted him on the shoulder. "When you think about it, you can replace me as the commander of the Dark Alliance, and the future strategic plan will be left to you."


    Li Yuanqi frowned and lowered his head, and began to think hard.


    At this time, the door was opened. Chang Kunyu stepped in and called "brother Feng" to Xiao Shili, followed by a thin middle-aged man.


    "Brother Feng, this is boss Liu of diamond KTV. Boss Liu, this is our new big brother, brother Feng." Chang Kunyu made an introduction to both sides. Boss Liu was born thin and had a typical businessman''s company. At this time, he walked forward with a smile, put a brown paper envelope on the table, and said with a smile, "first meeting, brother Feng, this is a small idea, not a respect."


    Xiao Shili took off his glasses at the moment, and his appearance was very different from usual. Instead of looking at the envelope on the table, he stood up and shook hands with the other party. Boss Liu held Xiao Shili''s hand and bowed, as if the other party''s action had greatly raised his mind.


    "Boss Liu is very polite. We will work together for a long time. I hope we can take care of each other." When Xiao Shili saw that this man was submissive, he must have been bullied by Taidao for a long time, so that he was afraid when he met the gangster, so he was deliberately kind.


    "Yes, yes. In the future, my shop will be taken care of by brother Feng." See the other side say so, Liu boss more flattered.


    Xiao Shili had nothing to do at this time. He wanted to find someone to chat with, but seeing that he was really boring, he waved and asked Chang Kunyu to send him out. Along the way, I heard the conversation between them


    "Boss Liu, it''s rare for you to come here. There are plenty of beautiful girls in our house. Do you want to get two for you? Don''t go back tonight and have a good time here."


    "Ah... No, no... no, i... my wife will scold me."


    "You are a big man. She scolds you. Won''t you beat her?"


    "My wife weighs 50 Jin more than me. I can''t beat her."


    "It''s easy to do. Go to the yard tomorrow and ask some brothers to take them to your house. They promise to take the clothes made by that woman. No matter you come out to find a young lady or a mistress, she won''t take care of you."


    "Is this... Is this OK?"


    Xiao Shili was secretly amused to hear that boss Liu was really moved. Chang Kunyu had always been mature and prudent. Unexpectedly, he was also good at telling jokes. A good honest man, so let him be bad.


    As soon as he spread out his body and lay down on the sofa, the number of 5000 came out in his mind. This is because last night, I didn''t know when, suddenly came a prompt message that his evil value increased by 5000 points, and there were three black stars'' extra rewards. At that time, he was sleeping, but Shisheng was awakened by the prompt message.


    Xiao Shili found that this thing is far more powerful than the alarm clock. He had tried three alarm clocks before, but it still didn''t help. But when this thing rings in his brain, it''s like a hand suddenly pulls him out of bed, which is more evil than ghosts.


    It seems that his thought is a bit off topic... Xiao Shili thought about it. He didn''t know the origin of the 5000 points of evil value until he saw the news in the newspaper this morning. In a picture published in the newspaper, the whole three-story building of the bath center has been completed and turned into a black shell. This is a surprise to Xiao Shili.


    He thought that since 110 came, 119 would not have been too long. He knew that the fire brigade suck up so much that the whole building was burned down. To sum up, he set fire to a building in exchange for 5000 points of evil value.


    Sure enough, to be a qualified villain, you can''t do without killing and preventing fire


    But what bothers him is... 5000 points, which is 5000 points!


    Xiao Shili felt like he had jumped from a poor middle class peasant to a middle class. But his first reaction was that he wanted to jump out of the building. 5000 points, evil value! Hateful, why not good value?


    Recall that 132 points of good value can make you win back 150000 in an instant on the card table, while nearly 200 points of bad value can pull you back from the gate of hell. Imagine that 5000 points of bad value can realize your wish?


    Win the lottery and win five million!?


    Let the popular female star fall in love with herself!?


    Or become an invincible superman!?


    Just think about it, it''s enough to make people feel hot and confused. But Xiao Shili didn''t forget that the greater the consumption of evil value is, the more bad luck will bite back on him. He recalled those depressing experiences: he won 150000 yuan, but he happened to meet the police to check the gambling and gave it all to the country. Lucky to get back a life, in exchange for the price is to spend the second half of his body as a vegetable.


    Xiao Shili felt a chill on his back, and he could not help thinking:


    He won five million, but he was killed by a car on the way to the bank to save money.


    A female star that she liked also fell in love with herself, but the next day it came out that she was played by a big man.


    Invincible superman? If Asia is invincible and Superman?


    Xiao Shili was disheartened. He felt why his parents didn''t give birth to a good person. When he saw the old lady on the street, he went to help her and handed over a cent to the police uncle. This was not enough. If he wanted to get 5000 points of good value, he needed to do more good deeds. For example, he saw someone dying of kidney cancer, donated a kidney or something, and saw someone robbing the bank, He just picked up half of the bricks and rushed up to fight with the robbers... If it was true, there was no need for fate to cheat. He was as famous as Lei Feng, and who could drag him


    Depressed, he didn''t think about it any more. It was the three black stars, one of which had already prompted Zhang Chunlai when he stabbed him to death, and the other two later. In the whole process of last night, only the fire was set by himself. It seems that most of the two unfortunate ghosts were burned in the fire and died later.


    Chang Kunyu went back to the box and must have sent boss Liu away. At the moment, he came to Xiao Shili and said, "brother Li, there is still one person who wants to see you today."


    "Well?" Xiao Shili opened his eyes and said, "who is it?"


    "Boiling point boss."

 Chapter 135

    Xiao Shili immediately sat up and wanted to see each other for a long time. During his previous coma, the Dark Alliance became the target of public criticism. Everyone thought that the guild was on the verge of dissolution. Among them, only the boss of boiling point was loyal to the Dark Alliance and had the support of the only company, Only in this way can the inner hearts of the Dark Alliance not be broken.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s expression, Chang Kunyu knew what he meant and went out. A little while later, a woman followed him to the box.


    Xiao Shili stood up from the sofa in a daze. He really didn''t expect that the other party was a woman, because boiling point''s normal operation and management were all in the charge of a manager, but the real boss rarely appeared in the field.


    Chang Kunyu opened his mouth to introduce Xiao Shili. His tone was much more solemn than that of introducing boss Liu: "brother Feng, this is the boss of boiling point, sister Zhi."


    Zhi elder sister lightly a smile, "leave elder brother good."


    "Sister Zhi is very polite. Thanks for your care these days, Dark Alliance should have been a brother. I went to visit sister Zhi." Xiao Shili stretched out a hand, "sister Zhi, please sit down."


    What he said was not only polite, but also out of gratitude to the other party. Judging from the woman''s appearance and her identity, he must have spent more time on the scene than himself, and his words were full of respect.


    The two sat down separately. Sister Zhi looked at Xiao Shili with an elegant smile on her lips. "Brother Feng is as young as he is rumored to be. I''m really lucky to see him today. He''s really extraordinary."


    "Sister Zhi, please don''t praise me. I''m a fledgling boy. What''s the rumor? Brother Feng doesn''t deserve it. If sister Zhi doesn''t mind, just call me Li Feng." Xiao Shili smiles modestly and looks at the woman casually.


    Zhijie looks no more than 30 years old. Today, she is wearing a leopard print high waist suspender skirt. The hem of the skirt is irregular. Most of her two snow-white legs are exposed outside. A pair of jade feet are delicately placed in the silver high heels. The curve between the waist and chest is no less than Lin Shihan. And a sharp melon face with light makeup, the whole person is charming and coquettish, but it does not lose reserve.


    With a soft smile, she was full of spring. Gao Xiang and Fei Long seem to have already looked straight. As soon as the woman came in, they never looked away from her.


    When Xiao Shili looked at the woman''s smile, he couldn''t help but wonder why she was able to achieve this achievement at a young age. A woman''s ultimate weapon is to let a man be in an erectile state at any time. Even if a thousand people want to get on with her, they feel like they can''t touch her.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s modest words, sister Zhi said with a smile in her eyes, "people call me sister Zhi. I''m tired of hearing that. If you don''t think I''m old, just call me Zhizhi."


    "No, no, that''s not true." Xiao Shili shook his head.


    Zhi elder sister tiny a Leng, "where is wrong?" I thought to myself, does the other party really feel that they are very old and have to add a word "sister" after their name? Although I know the other party is out of politeness, I can''t help feeling disappointed.


    "It''s not right to call Zhijie, but it''s not right to call Zhizhi." Xiao Shili continues to shake his head and deliberately tells the truth.


    As expected, sister Zhi couldn''t help asking, "what''s the name?" She used to go to all kinds of social gatherings. She used to be very well-educated, but now she is facing the boss of a gang. She shouldn''t be so casual. However, when she saw that the other party was just a boy of 16 or 17 years old, and her words were so weird that her heart became active.


    "If you want me to say it, it should be called Zhimei." Xiao Shili said with a smile. This time, he looked wantonly at the pretty face of the woman. "There are no two hundred girls in this disco, but there are more than one hundred. But who can compare with Zhimei? Even if a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old is not as good as you, what''s not Zhimei


    Zhizhi chuckled, but his face was full of joy. He said angrily, "I''ve seen countless big brothers, but you''re the first one with such glib talk."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "at my age, I should be the first one."


    Zhizhi thought about it, but it was true. He suddenly remembered the purpose of his coming tonight and said with a smile, "in fact, I came here tonight to verify whether the rumor on the road is true."


    "Oh? What rumors? "


    "Recently, there are many rumors in the underworld that a new force has emerged in the eastern district recently. After the destruction of the Qinglong Gang, they openly fight against the axe gang. However, the eldest Xiao Shili is only a ten year old student. Some people tell me that this new force is in my field. People are really curious and can''t help coming to have a look." Zhizhi said here, and looked at Xiao Shili with a smile.


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman quietly and laughed, "and then what?"


    "It''s true, but there are no more than ten years old. I think it''s only sixteen or seventeen at most." Zhizhi said that, his eyes turned, "brother Lifeng, can you tell my sister that Xiao Shili is now a senior one or a sophomore?"


    Xiao Shi left speechless way, "elder sister didn''t tell, if it is younger sister''s words, it is some to say."


    Zhizhi sees that he insists on taking advantage of himself. She smiles a little and doesn''t mind. She has to face different kinds of men every day, but these men either show an egotistical attitude or stare at her. Naturally, she is not interested in children. However, although Xiao Shili''s words are ambiguous, her eyes are still clear, I can''t help but feel a little kind to him. Although he is young, he has destroyed all the members of Qinglong gang. I dare not underestimate him.


    "In addition, there is a rumor on the road. Do you want to hear it, brother?"


    "What?"


    "It''s also said that the ten year old student had already died with the help of an axe because he didn''t know the heaven and earth. Now the Dark Alliance is a group of snakes without heads." Zhizhi gently put her hand in front of her mouth and made a look of fear, but her face was still full of laughter. "I was thinking, is it the ghost of that person who is sitting in front of me now?"

 Chapter 136

    Xiao Shili smiles, but there is a flash in the bottom of his eyes. Feilong and Gaoxiang just listen to the woman''s tone is a little bit wrong, at the moment to listen to each other''s words, immediately stand up from the sofa.


    Xiao Shili seemed to wave at will, and they sat down. He looked at each other deeply, and the tone changed slightly. "Before sister Zhi came here today, she must have got the exact news. I wonder if I could tell my younger brother, who told her about this."


    Zhizhi said with a light smile, "although you are very smart, you guessed it wrong. No one told me anything. I guess you didn''t die."


    "Why?"


    "This morning''s newspaper."


    "Sister Zhi is exaggerating." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "how do you know that I did it?"


    "Because there is no one else but you." Zhizhi stretched out her arms on the sofa, "brother, don''t forget, this is my place. Every move of your gang members, unless you deliberately hide it, otherwise I won''t know."


    "Even so, what does it matter whether I live or not? Without me, the rest of the Dark Alliance can do the same. "


    "Well..." Zhizhi showed the innocent expression of a mature woman, "it''s a woman''s intuition."


    Feilong and Gao Xiang look at each other. From the day he left the hospital, he covered his face in all kinds of ways, no matter he went in or out of any place, or when he was outdoors, so that he was not recognized. If someone in the field could recognize Xiao Shili, it would be impossible unless he had a deep relationship.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t figure out how the woman knew. In a word, he was sure that the other party didn''t recognize himself here, but came here after he knew that she was not dead. In this case, she should also know that she deliberately hid her identity. Is this woman really not afraid that she will kill her.


    "Ha ha, brother, you seem a little surprised, but it doesn''t matter. This is not the main purpose of my coming here today." Zhizhi looked at him and said with a smile, "my sister still has something to say, but I don''t know if my brother wants to hear it."


    Xiao Shili felt that he was a bit impolite, slightly adjusted his expression, "please say."


    "It''s almost a month since the Dark Alliance took over this field. According to my subordinates, your people have been drinking and chatting in the field every day, and they''ve been patrolling around. My sister is here to say a hundred thanks first. " Zhizhi''s eyes at Xiao Shili flashed a trace of curiosity from her soft mind. "But other gangs, in order to make money quickly, either sell drugs in the field or bring young ladies in directly to make money. Other people''s fields are just tools for them to make money. I''m very curious. Why don''t you do all these?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "Drugs can not only destroy a person, but also a family. Even if I make money, I won''t touch them. As for Huanghe gambling..."


    Zhizhi saw that he looked unnatural, so he said, "ha ha, young heroes like my younger brother, of course, don''t care what dirty business they do. Then, gambling, in the three kinds of gambling, besides drugs, is the fastest way to make money."


    It sounds like this woman is teaching herself how to be a qualified gangster. Xiao Shili finds it interesting. In fact, the only one of the three things he doesn''t reject is gambling, but gambling is a way to get money with technical content. Almost all casinos in the world are black handed, not that he can do it if he wants to. Besides, he has just been discharged from hospital, There''s no time to think about that.


    "I''m thinking about this matter, but it''s not for a while. Thank you for your concern." Xiao Shili saw that the other side had no malice, so he said so.


    Zhizhi nodded, then took out a business card from her purse and put it on the table, "if you have any idea, you can call me, sister. Although I didn''t come out a few years earlier than you, I can still help you with some help."


    Since Xiao Shi was so old, he seldom received favors. He was a little embarrassed for a while. Although he made a few jokes with her just now, their relationship only stayed in the understanding, not even friends. He knew this sentence well. Sometimes he couldn''t buy it for any money. He was grateful and said in a low voice, "thank you."


    "Well, since people have seen me and my brother has recognized me, it''s time for me to go back and cook." Zhizhi said, Yingying stood up.


    Xiao Shili also stood up, but he could not help asking, "cooking, sister Zhi, you... Are you married?"


    Zhizhi looked at his expression and thought it was very interesting. She said angrily, "what do you think? Can''t I cook for myself?"


    "Oh... Yes." Xiao Shili felt that he was a little silly. He was already 30 years old, and even if he got married, he was normal. But why did he ask so much. I don''t know why, but some subconsciously don''t want her to be married.


    Zhizhi walks to the door with slender legs. Gao Xiang and Fei Long lean over from both sides, but they don''t dare to stop the woman directly. Instead, they look at Xiao Shili''s eyes. Xiao Shili slowly shakes his head. They go forward to open the door without any embarrassment. Then Chang Kunyu still takes the guests out,


    After Zhizhi left, Xiao Shili sat on the sofa and picked up the business card on the table. There was only a simple line on it: "Yan Zhi, general manager of boiling point entertainment", but he always felt that Yan Zhi''s identity was not so simple.

 Chapter 137

    "Li Ge, how can you let that woman go so easily?" Gao Xiang and Fei Long sat on both sides of him. "She knows that you are still alive."


    "Don''t worry. If she wants to be bad for us, she''s missed the best chance." Xiao Shili doesn''t doubt this. He just thinks why Yan Zhi knows that she is still alive... This woman is covered with a mysterious veil in her heart.


    "I think of it!" At this time, Li Yuanqi, who had been holding his head on one side, suddenly yelled, which scared everyone.


    "Scholar, you''re suffering from hysteria. You want to scare us to death." Feilong scolded.


    "I''ve got it. I''ve got it." Li Yuanqi excitedly continued, "I think of why Li Ge can calculate the time when the police will come."


    "Why?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. As long as a group of people keep calling 110 in advance, the alarm line will always be busy. The distance from the eastern branch to the bath center is about 20 minutes. As long as the time required for the police to come is calculated, and when the fire starts, the people will stop calling, naturally there will be a public alarm." Li Yuanqi said, looking at Xiao Shili excitedly, "brother Li, am I right?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "this is what I asked brother Yu to do. The reason I didn''t tell you is that I''m afraid you will be distracted by the arrival of the police. Good, Yuanqi. You can give us some advice on the next action instead of me. "


    "Brother Xie Li!" Li Yuanqi bowed himself.,


    In the following more than a month, there was unprecedented turbulence in the underworld of J city. Four gangs in the eastern district were attacked one after another in a month, until they were destroyed. It was the dark alliance that had fallen to the verge of dissolution in J city not long ago.


    The resurgence of the Dark Alliance is beyond everyone''s expectation. No one knows how they can capture four gangs in such a short period of time, and completely recover the fields owned by various gangs. As for the details of how the gangs fight, no one knows. In short, as a result, the number of fields owned by the Dark Alliance has increased to eight, and the number of gangs has expanded to more than 400, which has become the Eastern District in addition to the brotherhood, The biggest and most influential gang.


    Another rumor about the Dark Alliance is that since Xiao Shili died, a man named Yun Lifeng took charge of the Dark Alliance. As the successor leader, he was obviously more capable than the founder of the Dark Alliance, the dead Xiao Shili. In just one month, he increased the power of the Dark Alliance to more than three times that of the original one, and he has already emerged in J city.


    But no matter in black and white, no one has ever seen Yun Lifeng himself. Even members of the Dark Alliance rarely see him. It is rumored that Yun Lifeng will appear every time he acts, but every time he covers his face with black cloth, which makes people unable to see his true face. In the eyes of other gangs, this is normal. Since the establishment of the Dark Alliance, it has formed a feud with the axe gang, the leader of the Southern District. The former leader was assassinated by the axe gang. With this lesson, fengliyun will naturally be more careful.


    On the same night that the Dark Alliance conquered the fourth guild in the District, the leaders of the other four big gangs in the eastern district gathered in a teahouse in the west of the Eastern District and began to discuss countermeasures. No one knew when the Dark Alliance would expand. If it continued like this, the nearby gangs closer to the Dark Alliance''s territory would be in danger, and no one knew whether it would be their turn next.


    "Those little bunnies are too presumptuous!" The first person to speak is the leader of the Seven Star gang. The territory of the Seven Star Gang is close to the Dark Alliance, so he is most anxious at the moment. "If it wasn''t for the brotherhood covering them at that time and taking advantage of the axe gang''s Secret attack, we would have pushed the Dark Alliance away. It would be their turn to make trouble now."


    "It''s useless to say that now. It''s true to find a way to contain the situation in front of us." The leader of the White Wolf Gang continued.


    "Leader Huang said just now that there is a brotherhood covering those boys. We don''t have the strength to openly fight against the brotherhood."


    "Even if it''s the brotherhood, how can it be that if the brotherhood wants to destroy you, we can''t wait to die. It''s really no good. We''ll go to the axe gang and fight with the brotherhood!" The leader of the black dragon club was furious for a moment, and he could not help saying it out loud.


    Bao Xiangli was suddenly quiet for a few seconds. The leader of the White Wolf Gang said in a low voice, "don''t talk nonsense about this... If you let the brotherhood hear it, you don''t have to discuss it. Hurry up and get ready to run."


    He did not fall, suddenly heard a few knocks outside the door, the people in the room can not help but look tight.


    "Who... Come in." Chang Dawei, the leader of the Seven Star Gang, and the other three people looked at each other one after another, turned and cried to the door.


    As the door opened, one of his younger brothers came in, holding several envelopes in his hand. "Big brother, three gang leaders, here are your four letters."


    Chang Dawei was about to open his mouth to scold him. When he heard the letter, he was stunned. The other three also had the same expression.


    "What letter?"


    "Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know. Just now a motorcycle passed by, and the people on it dropped several things. The brother outside picked them up and saw that they were the four letters for the four big brothers."


    They all looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces. Chang Dawei took the letter and saw that it was written with the names of the four of them, just one for each.


    The White Wolf Gang leader''s face changed, "let''s get together here, but who let the wind out?"


    The other three all shook their heads. What they were worried about was not the letters, but how they were plotting here, but how they were known by others. What was the purpose of the four letters sent by that person?


    The leader of the black dragon gang was the first to tear open the letter. Several photos fell out of the envelope and fell to the ground. When he picked them up, his face became ugly. He suddenly opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t say it for a long time.

 Chapter 138

    The other three also opened the envelope. Chang Dawei slapped the table and said in a trembling voice, "this... This... Despicable man, if he dares to touch my daughter, I will cut off the head of Yun Lifeng for my life!"


    It turned out that the envelopes they received were all a bunch of photos. The photos were either their daughter and son, or their wife and favorite mistress. Their faces changed dramatically and the box was quiet for a moment.


    White wolf help the Lord way, "Chang elder brother, first not busy anxious, let''s hurry to call home, see if safe?"


    Chang Dawei responded and said, "yes, yes!"


    After the four people called, their faces were all relieved. The White Wolf Gang leader said, "yunlifeng didn''t really do it. It seems that he just wanted to give us a warning. If we really work together to deal with him, he must be able to do everything. Brother Chang, what should we do now?"


    Chang Dawei shook his head. The negotiation was originally initiated by him. Then he sighed, "let''s stop here for today''s discussion. Although our seven star Gang is closest to the territory of the Dark Alliance, it''s also the most dangerous. But Chang Dawei can''t take risks with his three brothers'' families. That''s it. Everything has its destiny. Let''s not do it first, I just hope that when the Dark Alliance attacks me on a large scale, the three can help me. "


    "Of course."


    "Brother Chang''s business is ours. We will never let you carry it alone."


    They all stand up from their chairs. Chang Dawei''s words are just what they want. Anyway, if the dark alliance wants to continue to expand, the first thing to attack is the Seven Star gang. Don''t worry about it now. It''s the life of your wife and daughter that matters.


    The four did not dare to stay in the house, so they hurriedly took people out of the teahouse and got on the bus. In a flash, they disappeared at the other end of the road.


    On the side of a building not far away, a motorcycle stopped at the foot of the wall. The rider looked at the disappearance of the four cars, lifted his helmet, revealed a fat face, picked up the phone and said, "brother Li, it''s all done."


    At this moment, in the box of another teahouse in the center of the East District, Xiao Shili nodded, put away the phone, then raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was five minutes past twelve, but the other party was half an hour late. It seems that the future father-in-law is really not welcome.


    After another 15 minutes, a big body suddenly pushed the door into the room. When people came in, there was a strong wind, and the air in the room seemed to be in disorder.


    "Uncle Yang." Xiao Shili stepped forward and let the visitor into his seat. Director Yang took a look at him, then sat down heavily on the chair and said in a thick voice, "come on, you kid asked me to come here today. What''s the matter?"


    "Not busy." Xiao Shili asked Dr. tea to come in and make tea. "Uncle Yang just got off work and didn''t have dinner. I''ll ask someone to bring the menu."


    "Don''t worry. If you have something to say, I don''t have time to hang around with you." Secretary Yang is wearing a police uniform, his eyes are still sharp, and his tone is just as forward. Today, however, his movements and expressions are slightly tired.


    Xiao Shili asked with concern, "has uncle Yang been very busy recently? You look very tired. You must pay more attention to your health. "


    "Whether you are busy or not, it''s not you little bastards. If you don''t make trouble for the society in the future, we who are in charge of you will be more relaxed." Director Yang said casually that he didn''t have much reaction to Xiao Shili''s concern. Naturally, this boy only cares about himself to please himself, so that he can promise him to do something with Meiyu.


    "Where Uncle Yang says, we are all good students. We have good rules." Xiao Shili waved the waiter out and poured tea for them.


    Director Yang finally couldn''t help it. The other party asked him to come today. It must be because of this. He opened his mouth and said, "I asked you to consider the problem of you and Meiyu. How are you doing?"


    "I''ve thought about it. I really like your daughter. I can''t live without Meiyu and she can''t live without me. So even if you object, I won''t give up." Xiao Shili replied seriously, and was ready for the storm. I thought director Yang would be furious after hearing this. I didn''t expect that he didn''t speak this time. He just looked at his eyes a little strange.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak until director Yang shook his head, "you..."


    "But Uncle Yang, it''s not because of this that I asked you out today." Without waiting for the other side to go on, Xiao Shili cut off the other side.


    "Oh?" Director Yang raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. "What else can I do for you?"


    "Ha ha, I know uncle Yang, you must be under a lot of pressure recently. The document about strike hard has come down. The Municipal Bureau will thoroughly clean up the evil forces in the whole city." Seeing that the other person''s expression had changed, Xiao Shili continued to say calmly,


    "What I know is limited. I don''t know how the public security department issues the contents of these documents, but I guess that certain tasks must be completed within the specified time. Otherwise, from the Municipal Bureau to the jurisdiction of each police station, all leaders above the section level will be punished, and some senior leaders may even be dismissed, Uncle Yang has been in a bad mental state recently, but he''s really bothered for this document. "


    Director Yang couldn''t figure out what the other party wanted to say for a moment, and he was surprised why the other party knew so much about it. After all, he had been in the official face for so many years, and he didn''t lose his countermeasures when facing a child. He said with no expression, "hum, you have a clear mind about these things, so you should pay more attention to learning, You may not be like that now. "


    "Uncle Yang still treats me as a child, so we can''t talk about it any more." Xiao Shili shrugged, "but have you ever thought about it? If the sub bureau can''t complete the task within the specified time limit, your responsibility is unavoidable. You''ve spent most of your life. It doesn''t matter if you sit down as the director or section chief, but what will Meiyu do in the future? She doesn''t like to study, and she doesn''t have a rich father. In the future, she will have to marry a poor man to eat vegetables. "


    The other side''s words have gone a little beyond the younger generation''s attitude towards the elder. Director Yang is not angry but laughs, "do you mean that if my daughter follows you, she will have a good life in the future?"

 Chapter 139

    "I don''t know what the good days are in your mind, but I swear that I will try my best to make her the happiest girl in the world."


    Director Yang said with a smile, "it''s nice to hear that everyone can say it, but what do you want me to believe?"


    "I don''t need to convince you right now. Besides, it has nothing to do with the subject we are going to talk about today." Xiao Shili said, lifted a box from under the table and put it on the table.


    The box is a silver password box. You can see what''s inside. Director Yang is stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly make such a move.


    "There are 300000 in this box, 200000 for the branch, and the remaining 100000 for you. It will be the same number every year, only a lot more. In addition, I''d like to be an informant of the police on the underworld, and provide you with enough people in need within one month. What do you think? " Xiao Shili looked into each other''s eyes and said slowly.


    Director Yang didn''t speak for a long time. Obviously, he didn''t have the brain to turn around. If the person who said this sentence to himself at the moment was an adult, he would not be surprised at all. But sitting in front of him was only a 16-year-old student. Besides, he was his daughter''s boyfriend.


    Director Yang was stunned. As soon as he thought about it, his expression quickly returned to normal. He looked up at Xiao Shili and said, "I''ve seen that you''re not a good boy. You''ve been fooling around in society all day, but you''ve known some people who are really not simple. Who told you to come? White Wolf Gang? Black dragon Gang? Or the Seven Star Gang? "


    Every time he said one, Xiao Shili shook his head. Director Yang''s face was slightly solidified. "Is it... Dark Alliance?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t shake his head this time. The name of the Dark Alliance was called out by the other party. He didn''t have any surprise in his heart. After doing so many things, he didn''t come into the sight of the police. That''s too abnormal.


    At the mention of the Dark Alliance, director Yang''s expression changed for a reason. This time, the provincial public security department issued a document to crack down on it, which has a lot to do with the fire in the bathing center last month. In addition, in recent days, several entertainment places in the Eastern District have been involved in vicious Gang fire, resulting in many deaths, The leaders of the province can not but attach importance to it. As a new evil force, the Dark Alliance has been growing in strength and number recently. It has become the second largest evil group in the Eastern District after the brotherhood. The police have long suspected that all this was caused by the secret alliance, but there is no evidence.


    At the moment, the little ruffian in front of him finally looks at him differently. According to the information available to the police, the criteria for recruiting members of the Dark Alliance are very strict. This boy can enter the Dark Alliance, but he has some skills. His organization must know the relationship between him and his daughter, so it wants to take advantage of this and establish a relationship with himself.


    Director Yang leaned back in his chair, took out a cigarette case, lit one, and then threw one to the other party. "You know, with what you did today and what you said, I can arrest you now, and then torture you in the bureau to extort a confession, let you give all the criminal evidence of your boss and members of the gang, and immediately police can be sent out to destroy you, Hooligans like you used to be able to be released after a year and a half, but now they are being severely punished... Hum, I''m afraid it''s possible for ten or eight years. Aren''t you afraid? "


    "Of course." Xiao Shili said, "but I don''t believe uncle Yang will do that."


    "Why, depending on your relationship with Xiaomei, you are a little too confident." Director Yang said with a sneer, "I won''t violate my job responsibilities for personal reasons, not to mention it''s good for Xiaomei."


    "I said that this matter has nothing to do with Meiyu." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I''m confident that this matter will benefit director Yang and the whole East District branch. As police, you can better crack down on the criminal forces and complete the tasks assigned by the superior. You and the branch will have hundreds of thousands of income every year. As long as we work together, uncle Yang, you will get promoted and the people below will get a raise. Why not?"


    Director Yang was silent for a moment. A few hundred thousand a year is nothing. It''s not worth the risk. But the other party''s last words are on his heart. He has been working hard for more than 20 years. When he is about to retire, he is the director of a Branch Bureau. He is a man with ambition. When he is over 50, he has no chance to climb up. When he retires in a few years, his life will come to an end. At present, it is an opportunity to fall from the sky... But he still hesitates.


    After thinking about it for a long time, director Yang put out the smoke in the ashtray and said, "I still have half an hour. Please ask your boss to talk to me."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Uncle Yang, who do you think you are talking to now?"


    Director Yang took a breath, "you..."


    "I said, I''m confident that you won''t catch me." Xiao Shili stood up, went around director Yang''s back, put his hands on his shoulders, "Uncle Yang, now we are a family. Who else is more secure to cooperate with than with me?"


    Director Yang looked back at him with disbelief. He secretly said that his ability to see people is getting worse and worse. He stood up and said, "other things are easy to say, but the task assigned by the Municipal Bureau will be completed by the end of this month. How do you plan to do it?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take care of all the witness and material evidence. Just wait for the news and be ready to arrest people at any time." Xiao Shili handed each other''s briefcase and the box on the desk.


    Director Yang took over the bag and looked at the teenager again. He said in his heart that he had such a mind when he was young. In a few years, he is bound to become the number one person in H Province. All of a sudden, I feel more and more that it is a right choice that I can establish a relationship with him.

 Chapter 140

    Xiao Shili saw director Yang out of the teahouse. An Audi with a police prefix was stopping at the door. Director Yang took a few steps towards the car and suddenly stopped and turned around. "By the way, there''s one more thing... Can you go to my house tonight?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, and didn''t know how to come.


    Yang Ju sighed, "Xiaomei, the child... Recently... Recently... Alas..." then he shook his head again, looking helpless. Then he took out a bunch of keys from his bag, "I''m going to work overtime tonight. Maybe I can''t go back. Take this key."


    Xiao Shili took the key, suddenly understood that uncle Yang agreed to be with Meiyu. He was very happy and said, "thank you, uncle!"


    "Hum, I can tell you that I want you to watch her for me tonight, and don''t allow her to do anything. If you dare to do anything wrong, I can''t spare you, even if you have something to do in the underworld!" Yang Bureau long face sinks a way.


    "No, No." Xiao Shili shook his head and suddenly thought of something. His face was a little embarrassed. He muttered, "but Uncle Yang, Meiyu and I have recently... Recently... Maybe she doesn''t really want to see me for a while."


    Director Yang snorted, "I have long guessed that it is you, and it is you." She sighed again, "Xiaomei''s condition is not very good these days. She seldom eats and talks. She has not been very cheerful since she was a child, and she has been silent these days. Come on, did you two fight? "


    Xiao Shili has to nod to admit that it''s not the quarrel between the two, but Meiyu is angry and ignores herself. But her father can''t know the reason, otherwise it will cause a deeper misunderstanding.


    Although he has been busy with the gang for a long time, the shadow of two girls always appears in his mind in the dead of night. As time goes by, ye ruoqing becomes pale in his heart, and Meiyu gradually occupies his whole heart. Sometimes, even in the daytime, her shadow is always in his mind.


    "Well, you can solve the problem of young people by yourself. I tell you, if you can''t coax my daughter well in a few days, we can''t finish it later." Director Yang said half jokingly, while sitting in the car, "let''s go, I''ll give you a moment."


    When the car arrived at the family building, Xiao Shili got out of the car and waved to Director Yang to see him leave. Then he turned and walked toward the building where Meiyu''s house was. Along the way, he kept thinking about it. When he saw Meiyu, would you like to tell her exactly what happened? He has nothing to do with ye ruoqing, but he would like to think about it again, She asked if she liked ye ruoqing and how to answer?


    When he came to the heavy security door, Xiao Shili saw through the cat''s eye that there was no light in it. When he passed downstairs just now, the window was also dark. Maybe Meiyu had gone to bed early. Now he opened the door to wake her up? Besides, she was still angry with herself and might not wish to see her. Although she couldn''t let go of the beautiful little wife, she would wait until tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and left. He had just stepped down a few stairs. He thought that Uncle Chen told me to accompany Xiaomei well tonight. There must be a reason. Besides, Uncle Chen gave me the key, which means to let me open the door by myself. He probably knew that Meiyu was asleep by this time.


    So he turned around and went back. He took out the key. When he was about to open the door, he suddenly hesitated. He was worried that if he went in like this, he would frighten her. So repeatedly hesitated for a long time, finally a key, heart curse, Xiao Shili, when did you become such a mother! He knew that if he didn''t see Meiyu again tonight, he didn''t know when he would have the chance.


    At that moment, the key was inserted into the keyhole with a click. Under the slight twist, in a twinkling of an eye, two doors were opened to him one after another. The living room was dark, and Meiyu had already fallen asleep.


    Xiao Shili walked through the living room and stood in front of Meiyu''s door. The door was unlocked and opened with a push. A fragrance floated out. He couldn''t help thinking, why is the girl''s room always so fragrant?


    The moonlight outside the window is now all over the room. Meiyu is sleeping on a small bed against the wall. She is wearing a T-shirt that is long enough to cover her thighs. Her slender legs are slightly curled up and her side face is buried in the pillow. She looks like a cat sleeping in the moonlight.


    Xiao Shili walked forward gently, looking at the girl''s quiet side face buried in the pillow, a few strands of hair entangled in the snow-white face, it''s really lovely and moving.


    He didn''t expect that she was so cold and gorgeous, but her sleeping face was so pure and beautiful. He couldn''t help but put out his hand and touched her cold little feet. The girl''s five fingers were delicate and smooth like a jade carving. As soon as he touched her, Xiao Shili couldn''t bear to take it away and simply wrapped her little feet with his whole palm.


    Meiyu moved a little, but didn''t wake up. Her legs were slightly staggered. From the hem of her T-shirt, you can directly see the pants inside, but there was no light in the room, so you can''t see the charming scenery there. But just imagination, it''s enough to make people crazy.


    Xiao Shili''s hands gradually out of control, along the girl''s little feet, through the round and full legs, plump and soft thighs, all the way to touch, and finally to the very warped little * *, Meiyu''s current sleeping posture, fart, stocks slightly back up, is to let the whole * * support roundly.


    Xiao Shili first touched the outline of the fart and the thigh all around him. His tentacles were in a round shape, without any extra lines. Through the small cotton underwear, he only felt that the meat inside was soft, but also very elastic. So press on the underwear knead for a while, then slowly lift the edge of the underwear, gently pull it down half.


    By the silver moonlight outside, the underpants turned into a narrow strip of cloth, tightly stretched on the big round peach. The two plump buttocks and deep buttocks were exposed to the air, and below the deep gap was

 Chapter 141

    Xiao Shili held his breath and slowly pulled down. He felt the whole fart and the outline of the stock presented in front of his eyes. The mysterious flower gradually loomed out of the garden... Looking at the snow-white marshmallow like tender meat, he just wanted to bite it up... At the same time, his hand slowly slid down his buttocks and touched the softest and most delicate place


    At this moment, the girl''s sleeping body suddenly trembled, and Xiao Shili felt a hard, hard thing nailed to his chest. Then a numb and soft feeling spread all over his body, and he suddenly lost consciousness


    I don''t know how long it took to hear someone calling his name, but his voice was very unreal, as if it was sent out through several layers of quilts. Xiao Shili opened his eyes slightly, but felt a blur in front of him. It was only a few seconds later that countless stray lights gradually turned into images. In the hazy moment, a beautiful little face was looking at him anxiously.


    Xiao Shili shook his head and finally woke up. He found that he was lying on a soft sheet of paper, and the light in the room was bright. For a moment, he didn''t know where he was. Meiyu kneels down beside her, looking at herself nervously and anxiously.


    "I... where am I?" Xiao Shili sat up and asked thoughtlessly. He still felt very sore all over.


    "My house." Mei Yu opened her eyes and looked at him.


    Xiao Shili flashed in his head and suddenly recalled that his face was red. Some of them didn''t dare to look at the girl''s bright eyes and pretended to be confused. "Oh, how did I come here? Is it sleepwalking..."


    "Hum, don''t pretend. Tell me how you came to my house first." Meiyu saw that he was ok, and the color of worry faded from his face, and a look of shame and anger suddenly appeared on his small face.


    "I... I..." Xiao Shili couldn''t deny it, so he had to stretch out his hand and bend up his middle finger and ring finger. "I woke up in the middle of the night and suddenly found that I had become spider man, standing under your building, whooshing..."


    "No, who''s kidding you." The beauty Yu Du starts small mouth, "you know don''t know, you just scared to death other people."


    Xiao Shili then found that the girl''s eyes were stained with a little crystal tears, can not help a burst of heartache, holding her little hand, "Xiaomei, I..."


    "You... You hate it!"


    "Yes, yes."


    "You''re a bad guy!"


    "Yes, I am."


    "You big sex wolf!"


    "Well..."


    "You... You..." Mei Yu more scolded more aggrieved, small mouth a flat, "I will never see you again."


    "Xiaomei!" Xiao Shili immediately got up, hugged the girl tightly in his arms, and said softly, "you can scold me, beat me, ignore me, but never leave me. I can''t imagine the day without you, not a day, not an hour, not a minute, not a second!"


    "But... But you still like other women..." Meiyu''s little hand was still resisting at first. With the man''s gentle words, her body was finally soft in his arms, only her mouth was still complaining.


    "I..." Xiao Shili closed his eyes, "I don''t¡°


    "You don''t have to say any more. I know all about it." Meiyu suddenly gently blocked his lips with her fingers, "Shihan elder sister... Has already told me..."


    "What?"


    "There''s nothing between you and... Her (ruoqing)... It''s all because I like to think too much." Meiyu''s voice suddenly filled with guilt, "I''m sorry... It''s all my fault."


    Xiao Shili was excited, "Xiaomei!" Suddenly raised his head, kiss the girl''s delicate lips.


    "Mmm... Mmm... Mmm..." Mei Yu gasped vaguely, still holding her small mouth in the man''s mouth, enjoying the feeling of being sucked gently.


    Xiao Shili felt that the girl''s lips were extremely soft. He thought they would melt away at any time in his own mouth. He put out his tongue and gently licked her jade lips. The girl also put out her fragrant tongue. The two tongues were entangled together, and they were both in a deep trance


    I don''t know how long later, the two people who passionately kiss each other are separated. Xiao Shili''s tongue is still stained with a trace of crystal clear jade liquid in the girl''s mouth, and he immediately swallows it into his mouth. See his appearance, Meiyu is shy and happy, suddenly gently nestle in his arms.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something, "by the way, what did you use to hit me just now?"


    Mei Yu grinned and took out a small electric stick from under the pillow. "My father gave it to me. Sometimes he worked overtime at night and often didn''t trust me alone."


    Xiao Shili took it and played it in his hand. Fifty thousand volts, good guy. If the father-in-law prepared a more ruthless one, his life would be accounted for.


    "Sorry, did the electricity hurt you just now?" Mei Yu touched Xiao Shili''s face and asked painfully. She knew that the shock wand could not cause danger to human life. At most, it would make the gangster temporarily lose his ability to act, but she was still worried.


    "It doesn''t hurt. There are several parts of the body. I haven''t felt it yet." Xiao Shili lay down on the bed with a tangled expression on his face.


    "Ah, where?" Meiyu is really nervous. She asks quickly. Seeing that Xiao Shi can''t do without answering, she finds herself in him.


    First he pressed his chest. "Is this it?"


    Xiao Shili wants to shake his head.


    He pressed his arm again. "Is this it?"


    Xiao Shili still shook his head.


    Little hand gently touched his stomach, "where''s this?"


    This time, Xiao Shili had a slight reaction and hummed softly. Mei Yu quickly lifted his shirt and looked at the skin carefully. "Is it OK, or go to the hospital to have a look?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head again, "not here?"


    "Ah?" Mei Yu''s face is blank, "where is that?"


    "Down."


    "Here?"


    "Further down."


    Mei Yu was concerned about his body and noticed something else. Her little hand slowly went down the man''s abdomen and directly met a hard and hot thing. Then she suddenly realized something. She screamed and suddenly drew her hand back.


    "You... You..." she looked at Xiao Shili''s face and finally understood, "you hate it!" The little pink punch hit him on the chest continuously.

 Chapter 142

    Xiao Shili grabs the girl''s little fist and pulls her into her arms. Meiyu''s whole soft body is lying in Xiao Shili''s arms. Two full and round snow balls are pressing tightly on his chest.


    As soon as Xiao Shili saw the deep gap between the two regiments, the snow, the white and the tender, he couldn''t help but turn over and put Meiyu on the other side of the bed. The other hand stretched out uncontrollably and pressed tightly on the rich, full jade and milk.


    Mei Yu could not help but let out a groan. There was an indescribable wonderful feeling coming from there. She just wanted the man to love, caress, rub and rub himself harder. In a trance, another big white rabbit was also held by the man. Mei Yu trembled all over and said, "ah... Little... Little pig..."


    Xiao Shili smiles and pushes the girl''s big T-shirt from the bottom of her thigh to her chest with one hand. Mei Yu suddenly lets out a slight exclamation and puts her hands under her.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili approached the girl''s fragrant lips and asked in a provocative tone.


    "That..." Meiyu turned her red face to one side, and didn''t dare to look at the man''s eyes.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "Not... Other people... Other people have never..." Mei Yu Wei closed her eyes, "be... Be..."


    "Ha ha, it''s not the first time I''ve seen it. What are you shy about?" Looking at the girl''s coy and lovely appearance, Xiao Shili really wants to hold her in his arms forever and love her all his life.


    "I hate it Mei Yu thought of the moment when he tucked his pants down behind him. She was both shy and a little excited.


    Ha ha, after all, this primary school sister had such close contact with a man for the first time, and it''s normal to have such a reaction. Since it''s not good there... Then, Xiao Shili, with a smile, moved his eyes to the pair of snow-white jade and rabbit above. At the moment, they were completely exposed to the air, trembling gently, as if calling himself.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t bear it any longer. He bent down and held the cherry and peach gently. He sucked and sucked it slowly, as if he had tasted the sweetest taste in the world. Meiyu''s reaction suddenly became fierce. Her slender waist and slender legs were twisting and moving, and her mouth was groaning and groaning more strongly.


    Xiao Shi finished tasting one and then changed to another. The two little things had become hard in his mouth. His hands moved down slowly along his legs. Suddenly, he felt wet. He looked up in a daze. Suddenly, his heart jumped. The snow-white little, inner and trousers were wet and transparent. He could see the pink inside


    Mei Yu is still intoxicated with the surging speed of her whole body. She opens her eyes slightly, and suddenly sees Xiao Shili''s eyes looking straight at her... That place. I don''t know when her originally closed legs have been separated from each other... It''s strange that Xiao Shili, her inner pants and her pants seem to be wet, and they are tightly attached to her


    When she looked down, she suddenly jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom. Looking at the girl''s flustered appearance, Xiao Shi floated a smile line from the corner of his mouth. Then he bent down and smelled the light wet stains on the sheet. It was really fragrant


    The next morning, when the sun penetrated into the room through the window, Xiao Shili slowly opened his eyes. Meiyu pillowed on his chest like a kitten. He slightly bent down his face and looked at her long eyelashes drooping, trembling. He didn''t know what good things he had met in his dream. Xiao Shili really liked it more and more. He slapped her on her round fart and said, "little lazy pig, when you get up, the sun is drying fart and the stock is broken."


    "Well..." Mei Yu woke up in a daze, rubbed her eyes and muttered, "Dad... What time is it?"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but think of the scene when they met for the first time. His heart moved. He rubbed her fart with one hand and said with a smile, "dear baby, dad told you to get up..."


    Meiyu immediately jumped up from his arms, reached out and hammered on his shoulder, "you hate it!"


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s pretty face, shining brightly in the sun, and said with a smile, "what''s the plan for your wife today?"


    "No Meiyu nestled happily beside him, "whatever you want to do, I will accompany you. If you want to go out, I will change clothes. If you want to sleep, we will sleep together until noon."


    When Xiao Shili heard her gentle words, he felt more pity for this cool little wife. In fact, Mei Yu was one year older than himself, but his age was about the same. He patted her little fart and said, "go brush your teeth and wash your face. Let''s go to school later."


    "Well? Why did you suddenly think of going to school today? " Meiyu said strangely.


    "We haven''t been to school for a long time." Xiao Shili shaved her little nose, "don''t forget, you still have two years to go to the college entrance examination, I don''t want my good wife not to go to college."


    "Who said it was time to go to college?" Mei Yu pinched him for a while, thinking that the person he likes must not be admitted to university. Of course, he doesn''t go to any university, so he has to be with him all the time¡° Besides, what time is it? We''ve long been recorded absent from school. "


    "Hum." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "school time has never worked for me."


    "Then you wait." Mei Yu kisses Xiao Shili on the face. She gets out of bed and runs into the bathroom. She knows that girls spend more time washing than boys. She also wants to let her lover sleep a little more. Anyway, she doesn''t have to worry about being late.


    Xiao Shili sat up, took out a cigarette from his trouser pocket and put it in his mouth. He recalled his conversation with Director Yang last night. He thought that except for the brotherhood, there are only four remaining gangs in the Eastern District, namely, the White Wolf Gang, the Seven Star Gang, the black dragon club and Jiangbei Shuanglong, Among them, the Seven Star Gang is the closest to their own territory.


    He pondered for a few minutes, then picked up his cell phone and dialed a number that only recently existed in it.

 Chapter 143

    "Hello... Who''s calling, please?" When the phone got through, a coquettish and lazy voice came from inside, with a strong sense of sleep.


    "Sister Zhi, it''s me. I''m sorry to disturb your sleep."


    "Brother Feng? Hehe, it doesn''t matter. I''m not sleeping either. " I don''t know if it''s Xiao Shili''s illusion. There seems to be a little surprise in the voice there.


    "Sister Zhi, I have something to ask you for help."


    "Well, after such a long time, it''s really something to call me." This time, the strange tone was obvious, and he asked, "what''s the matter? As long as my sister can help, I will help you. "


    "I don''t know if sister Zhi can help me get some white goods?" Xiao Shili whispered.


    "Ah?" Zhizhi''s voice sounds a little surprised, "don''t you do this kind of business?"


    "I have other uses."


    There was silence for a moment. "How much do you want?"


    "Five kilos."


    Zhizhi thought, "five kilos is not a small amount. Well, you''ll wait for me in a few days."


    "Thank you, sister Zhi." Xiao Shili said sincerely, "when are you free, I''ll take the money..."


    "No, I''m not sure about it. You can come to my house once it''s done." Zhizhi suddenly chuckled, "last time I talked about cooking, I suddenly wanted to invite you to taste my cooking. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for me to taste sister Zhi''s craftsmanship."


    "You''re just a sweet mouth. I don''t know if it''s right for you." Zhizhi seems quite happy, "well, in three days, you wait for my call."


    "Well."


    Xiao Shili hangs up. Meiyu just walks into the bedroom with a plate of breakfast. She hears the following words, but she doesn''t say anything. She gently puts the breakfast on the table and says, "go to brush your teeth and have dinner."


    Xiao Shili jumped out of bed, hugged the girl''s slender and plump body from behind, and gave her a few random kisses around her neck, "kiss my little wife."


    "Come on, stop it and go." Mei Yu is tickled by him, can''t help but push him with a smile.


    Breakfast is ham and eggs, a glass of milk, Xiao Shili eat fast, full of oil, deliberately want to make the girl happy, in addition, the taste is really good. Meiyu quietly looked at him and saw his childish expression. She could not help but chuckle, "pig, eat slowly."


    "Hey, hey, who made my wife''s food so delicious?"


    Xiao Shili sweeps through his breakfast with the wind and clouds. After putting on his clothes, Mei Yu goes back to her room. After a while, she changes her school skirt and comes out. Xiao Shili saw that she had changed the school skirt that had been cut off before, and she was wearing a regular dress. In this way, she looked like a pure student. Only on the two slender skirts under the skirt, she wore two more white socks, which just covered her calf. There is no such match for the school uniform of the elite, and it is also forbidden in the school. However, Meiyu''s wearing this kind of uniform is just like the beautiful girl in the Japanese cartoon, which makes people feel excited.


    The two went out hand in hand. In this family building, Mei Yu''s father, as the head of the Bureau and the director''s daughter, naturally attracted the most attention. All the neighbors who met her all the way threw surprised eyes at them. Mei Yu''s face was slightly red, while greeting the neighbors.


    In the early morning sun, two people walk side by side in the street, just like a pair of excellent young lovers. Xiao Shili holds the girl''s slender jade finger. At this time, he suddenly hears Mei Yu ask, "pig, what are you going to do when you buy that


    Xiao Shili already knew that she had heard him, and he thought about telling her about himself and her father. They were heart to heart. He didn''t want to hide anything from her, so he said with a smile, "don''t you want to know how I came into your house last night?"


    Mei Yu fell in love last night. She had already forgotten it. She said with a smile, "who knows what kind of heresy you have used." She was obviously not angry when she said that.


    "You''re wrong." Xiao Shili said, taking out a bunch of keys from his pocket and carrying them in the air, "what do you think this is?"


    Meiyu snatched the key, slightly surprised, "this is... This is my father''s key, where did you get it?"


    Xiao Shili then told the story of his meeting with Director Yang in the teahouse last night and the content of the conversation.


    Mei Yu immediately stopped. First of all, she was surprised by the words behind her father, "really? You didn''t lie to me. Did my father really agree with us? "


    "Of course, and uncle Yang told me to take good care of you all my life. Hum, from now on, you belong to me completely." Xiao Shili had three points of satisfaction and seven points of joy in his expression.


    "Don''t stink." Meiyu couldn''t help but pinch xiaoshili''s arm. "If you dare to bully me in the future, I won''t tell my father to let him beat you."


    "No, No. I don''t have time to hurt such a lovely little wife. If I want to bully her, it''s also... Hum... Haha... "Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    Meiyu knew that he was in a bad mood again, but at the bottom of her heart, she was ten thousand people who wanted to be bullied like that... Her face turned red and said, "big sex wolf, if my father hears this, I''ll see if he will forgive you. You haven''t told me, what happened just now? "


    Xiao Shili nodded and then told the girl the incomplete plan in her heart.


    Mei Yu is relieved to hear that he wants to use drugs to deal with other gangs. Although she knew that he would not touch it by himself, she was still a little worried and didn''t want him to sell it to others. However, if he decided to do it, no matter what it was, she would support him silently.


    "But... Is my father going to be ok?" Meiyu asked uneasily.


    "Don''t worry. If something happens, I''ll carry it alone. It won''t affect my father." Xiao Shili gently grasped the girl''s palm.


    "Don''t..." Meiyu shakes her head. She doesn''t want her father to be involved, and she doesn''t want Xiao Shili to be involved.

 Chapter 144

    They talked and laughed all the way to the gate of the school. When the guard saw that it was more than nine o''clock, the two little lovers walked slowly to the school with a leisurely pace. They were very upset and were about to scold them. As soon as he got closer, he could see their faces clearly. Especially after Xiao Shi left, he ran out of the pavilion and opened the school door without saying a word. He still remembered the lesson of the last time, so he didn''t dare to offend this evil spirit any more.


    Just as they were about to enter the school, a cold voice behind them said, "excuse me, are you Xiao Shili''s classmate?"


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He had been anonymous for more than a month. Except for a few trustworthy people, almost all of them thought they were dead, or they were missing. He didn''t want to see many people when he came to the school today. He just wanted to walk around the campus on a whim. Naturally, he covered his face with his hat. Unexpectedly, he was suddenly recognized at the school gate.


    When he looked back, he saw two men in black suits standing behind him. Both of them were very big, with shaved heads and sunglasses. Xiao Shili''s first reaction was that Su Ziyu learned that he was still alive and sent someone to solve himself again.


    This thought flashed in his heart. His hand had already touched the handle of the knife in his pants pocket. Xiao Shili immediately thought that this is the street. In broad daylight, he didn''t dare to do anything about himself. Besides, Mei Yu was still on the side. If he did it rashly, he would hurt her.


    Thinking of this, he turned to Meiyu and said, "go to the classroom first and wait for me. I''ll come later."


    Meiyu''s eyes were cold, and one leg moved forward, and the back leg was full of strength. She knew the resentment between Xiao Shili and Su Ziyu, and what she guessed was the same as Xiao Shili.


    "Xiaomei!" Xiao Shili stopped the girl with a low voice, "you don''t need here, go in for me." He was afraid that Meiyu would encounter the same situation as yeruoqing, so he could not help but be strict. That was what he was most afraid to see.


    "But..." Meiyu was shocked by his momentum for a moment. Unlike her previous tenderness, Meiyu''s lover started to threaten, but she had another kind of power. However, it was impossible for her to leave Xiao Shili here alone.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Xiao Shili looked at her deeply and said in a low voice, "believe me."


    Mei Yu from Xiao Shili''s eyes, suddenly thought of the first time and his car racing, it was then feeling, can''t help nodding, slowly back to the school gate, but still staring at his back.


    Xiao Shi turns around and looks back at the two bald heads and says, "who are you? What can I do for you?"


    "I''m sorry, we just hope to take up a little bit of Mr. Xiao''s time. Someone is waiting for you in there." A bald man pointed to a lengthened Lincoln parked not far away. His tone was very polite. Xiao Shili noticed that such an eye-catching car was parked here. It seems that these two people must have got off from Lincoln. If the other party can drive this kind of car, their status is naturally different.


    No, Xiao Shili suddenly shakes his head in his heart. He is not su Ziyu''s person. With his understanding of Su Ziyu, the man must have secretly attacked him without being on guard. At this moment, in the brotherhood''s territory, he will never openly kill himself.


    However, since it is not su Ziyu, who will it be?


    Xiao Shili walked towards the car with doubts. Two bareheaded men followed him, but he was still far away. It didn''t look like he was afraid of running away. It was more like a polite act.


    He walked up to the front of the car. Without waiting for his hand to touch the door, the door opened automatically from inside. There was a woman in luxurious clothes sitting on the spacious sofa.


    Although it''s cool in late summer and autumn, in the air-conditioned car, she is wearing a beige coat with mink hair and other accessories on her shoulders. Her long brown hair hangs down on her shoulders at will, but she has sunglasses on her face. She can''t see her face. Judging from her perfect melon shaped face and snow-white skin, she should not be an ugly woman.


    "Hello, Mr. Xiao. We finally meet." The woman smiles.


    This voice seems to be a little familiar, suddenly, Xiao Shili knew who the other party was, he was stunned for a moment, with a kind of incredible expression, "a... Anne?"


    "Ha ha, we really have a heart. It seems that Mr. Xiao still remembers my voice." Anne smiles. "If you don''t mind, there''s champagne in the car. We can take this opportunity to get to know each other."


    Xiao Shili looked back and saw that Mei Yu was still looking at herself anxiously, so he said to Anne, "please wait a moment."


    Walk back to the school gate, let the girl rest assured, and then sit in the car, it took about three minutes. Anne looked out of the window and said with a smile, "it looks like you love your girlfriend very much."


    Xiao Shili frowned at each other, still with some doubts in his eyes, "Anne, how can you be here? Didn''t you say that you can''t go back to China for the time being? "


    "I said that, but that doesn''t mean I''ll never come back." Anne shook her head. "In fact, I always want to come back, because this is my motherland."


    "I don''t have time to hear your feelings." Xiao Shili said coldly, "you seem to have forgotten what you said?"

 Chapter 145

    "Soory, what do you mean?"


    "You promised not to send people to watch me again, and I told you that if I find out again, I will stop providing you with any data." Xiao Shili glanced at the two bald heads sitting in the front driver''s seat.


    At this time, the car started and Anne waved her hand. "Mr. Xiao, you must have misunderstood. As early as you and my father came into our sight, all your information has been in our hands. It''s not very difficult to find you. We are just waiting for you at the school gate."


    "How do you know I''m going to school?"


    "Yes, we don''t know. In fact, we have been waiting here for five days, and today is the sixth day. Fortunately, you finally show up. "


    Xiao Shili asked, "don''t you have my phone number? Why not call directly? "


    "You asked last time. I hope we can have an interview. After studying the data you provided us, the headquarters of the company has made great progress in the research. Therefore, after discussion, the headquarters decided that it is necessary for us to meet each other to establish a better cooperative relationship." Anne laughs.


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "Miss Anne, you have a bad habit. You are not good at telling the truth. I think our cooperation should be based on mutual honesty. Otherwise, even if we cooperate, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Anne was a little dull, and then she said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, you are more sharp than on the phone. OK, I can tell you that the reason why we want to meet in this form this time is because our conversation has been monitored?"


    "Monitoring?" Xiao Shili was slightly surprised and said, "who will monitor our calls? U.S. government? fbi£¿ cia£¿¡±


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, what you think is a little too far away. What we have done is not enough to attract the attention of the country at present." Anne pursed a smile, "of course, the company has technology to protect the call content from leakage, but there is no way for you. As for other things, I''m sorry, these are not within the scope of my authority to discuss."


    Xiao Shili didn''t know whether what he was saying was true or false, and he had no way to judge. He had to say, "OK, now let''s get to the point."


    Anne nodded, "OK, as we agreed before, whenever we make certain progress in the study of" the treasure of cheating in fate ", we will convey the relevant information to you at the first time. Therefore, in addition to the above reasons, I have another reason to come here in person. The company has something to give you."


    "What is it?" Xiao Shi can''t help but have a wonderful way.


    Anne took out a square box from her purse, the size of a jewelry box, but it was completely transparent. The woman put the box on the table and pushed it over.


    Xiao Shili picked up the box, but it seemed that there was nothing in it. He looked at it carefully, and finally found that there was a small square shape inlaid at the bottom of the middle of the box, about the size of a thumb cover. It seemed that something almost transparent was some kind of chip.


    "This is..."


    "This is the latest achievement of our research. You can call it a" prediction counter ", which can be understood as a supporting product of the fortune cheating treasure." Anne takes the box over, slides it gently with her fingers, and the box surface lights up. It turns out to be a touch screen password lock. After pressing a few numbers on it, the box slowly opens.


    Anne continued, "the function of the predictive counter is to predict the good value and bad value points that need to be consumed to change a thing''s luck. For example, if you want to complete 100 points in an exam, when the function of Baojian is activated, the predictive counter will display the relevant information for you in advance. Of course, the specific details, You need to feel it yourself in the process of using it. "


    Xiao Shili looked at the chip and listened to Anne''s description. He had a basic understanding of its use. He thought: of course, it''s a good thing. Although it can''t make Baojian absolutely perfect as his ideal, it''s a very powerful function to some extent.


    When he thought about it, he soon remembered the confrontation with Su Ziyu in the abandoned building that night. If he had the predictive counter at that time and knew in advance that it would not succeed, he would not have thrown the throwing knife. In the end, they not only achieved any results, but also wasted their good value.


    At the moment of assassinating myself, I also gambled with my life in my heart. Life and death were hanging on the line. It was my luck to get back a life. If I could know the result in advance, I would not be so nervous.


    After a breath, Xiao Shili looked into the woman''s eyes and said, "how can I use this thing?"


    Anne smiles. "It''s very simple. Just put the chip into your matrix."


    "The host crystal?" Xiao Shili was stunned.


    "Why?" Looking at Xiao Shili''s reaction, Anne was surprised. "My father didn''t explain to you when he handed you the cheating treasure of fate?"


    "What does it mean?" Xiao Shili recalled Lu''s words, it seems that there is nothing special.


    "Well, now raise your right hand." Anne shook her head.


    Xiao Shili raised his right hand according to the other party''s suggestion.


    "Pay attention to the palmprint on the palm of your hand." Anne prompts, "what''s up, what do you see?"


    "This... As like as two peas", he could not see the shadow of his eyes. He saw the shadow of a square square under his skin. It looked almost the same as the crystal of the counter.

 Chapter 146

    "This is the matrix of zodiac. Since the first day you opened the treasure of destiny cheating, it has been implanted into your body by the treasure itself." Anne shrugged. "Isn''t it strange every time you get a message in your head? How can ordinary machines communicate with human brain? The matrix of the zodiac is connected to your entire nervous system, so no one can use this book except you. "


    No wonder, only you can see the words and data in the treasure book. From time to time, you can get hints from your brain. It turns out that these are not the so-called divine power and magic, but the power of science and technology.


    Xiao Shili shook his head. He thought his previous thought was too naive, so he stretched out his right hand and said, "is that right?"


    Anne nodded, and then put the pre judgment counter chip in her hand on the base crystal of Xiao Shili''s palm. Two blocks of the same size began to approach slowly. With a green light, the chip on Xiao Shili''s palm had disappeared, and there was only a trace of residual heat.


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Anne said with a smile, "our promise has been fulfilled. Can we record the data now?"


    Since the other party didn''t break his promise, Xiao Shili fulfilled his agreement and described in detail the use and changes of Baojian in recent months. Anne kept a record while staring at him with a surprised eye for a few seconds. After hearing that Xiao Shili pierced his heart with a knife, she fell into deep sleep and used Baojian''s power to wake up again, Anne''s eyes were wide open, just like listening to a legend.


    Finally, when the record was finished, Anne put down her notebook and shook her head. "Mr. Xiao, I have to say that your life is so thrilling. It seems that your father was right to give you the treasure. You are really the best choice for the treasure."


    "Miss Anne, I''m flattered." Xiao Shili smiles. He doesn''t know whether the woman is praising herself or hurting herself. Before, because of Lu Lao''s relationship, he had a bad impression of Anne. He thinks that she has to go abroad to be a slave to the foreign devils, regardless of her father''s lifelong research. But now he sees that she keeps her promise and sends the chip to herself, Although there was no big change in her attitude, she was not so disgusted.


    At this time, the car drove into the center of the city. Looking at the traffic and pedestrians outside the car window, Xiao Shili felt that he was out of tune with the rest of the world. It seemed that he had become a heretical experiment. He could not have failed to feel the potential of cheating, which might change the future of mankind, Now it will be the first one to use it.


    He turned his face, not from slightly a Leng, Anne did not know when to take off the sunglasses, Xiao Shili now found that she is really beautiful, smooth lines of oval face, a pair of eyelashes long big eyes, but maybe it is because of staying in the United States for a long time, Anne''s face does not belong to the oriental girl''s kind of delicate euphemism, but a bit more sexy and unrestrained.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s eyes looking at her, Anne said with a smile, "unexpected?"


    "What?"


    "In your impression, I must not be like this, but like those Frankenstein in white coat and scalpel in the movie."


    "Of course not." Xiao Shili quickly denied it, but he thought that you were right.


    Anne gave him a kind smile, then pressed the window and turned her face out of the window. The wind made her long brown curly hair flutter and dance. The whole person was full of Oriental mystery, sexuality and temptation. In the spacious carriage, it seems that another kind of atmosphere has been changed.


    "Mr. Xiao, in order to meet you when I return to China this time, I have a heartless invitation." Anne takes out a pack of lady''s cigarettes from her small bag and looks at Xiao Shili for consultation. The latter shakes her hand to show that she doesn''t mind.


    "Please?" Xiao Shili watched as the woman took out a zippo from her bag, flicked it gently and lit a cigarette. Her movements were skillful and elegant. "Miss Anne, you''re welcome. Since we''ve reached a relationship, if I can help, I''ll try my best."


    "Really?" Anne tilted her head slightly and looked at Xiao Shili, her eyes shining with joy.


    "Of course, I want to hear what it is first?" Xiao Shili''s words just now are obviously polite. In the cooperative relationship between the two sides, he has made it very clear about each other''s obligations. His obligation is to provide each other with the records of each use of the treasure, and the others are no longer in his own responsibility. But he would like to hear what the other party wants to do for himself?


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Anne nodded. "To tell you the truth, our research has encountered a bottleneck recently. It is far from enough to rely on the data provided by Mr. Xiao for the analysis and improvement of the treasure of fate cheating, so we need more and more abundant information to expand our research. "


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "this is your business. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    "Of course, we don''t want Mr. Xiao to be involved in the study." Anne raised her chin slightly, and a light blue smoke slowly came out of her plump red lips. "I just want Mr. Xiao to help us get some extra research data."


    "Additional research materials?" Looking at the woman, Xiao Shili was puzzled. As the only holder of fortune cheating, all the data came from him. How could there be other data? Then he suddenly realized that what he got was equivalent to clinical experimental data. In the process of research, fortune cheating has a lot of data and data.


    "Miss Anne means that you want me to help you find your father''s research materials?"


    "Mr. Xiao is really smart, but it''s not exactly like this..." Anne suddenly changed her voice. "In fact, it''s much easier than imagined. We don''t need Mr. Xiao to work hard to find it. After investigation, we have determined the location of the data, and Mr. Xiao needs to help us get the data out."


    Xiao Shili was secretly amused. The woman said it as if she was understating it. If it''s really so easy to take out, what can he do for himself? However, he was patient and waited for the other party to say it.

 Chapter 147

    Seeing that Xiao Shi couldn''t do without talking, Anne gave a pause and then said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao grew up in this city. I must have heard of Du''s group."


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. Is it related to Du''s group? Xindao, anyone who lives in J City, who doesn''t know about Du''s group?


    Du''s group is a powerful group company in H Province. As a leader in stimulating the economy of H Province, Du''s Group contributes more than ten billion yuan of total tax revenue to the province every year. The group has a wide range of industries, including metallurgy, coal mining, electronics, clothing, entertainment, catering and so on. In recent years, the stock price is still high and popular. The government also relies heavily on it.


    However, according to the hearsay on the underworld, the image of Du''s group is quite different from that in people''s minds. According to the hearsay, Du''s group is connected with almost half of the underworld forces in J city. In addition to being rich, it also has the esteem of the government. The underworld has a good eye. Naturally, there are many gangs on the underworld to drive them away, It has a lot to do with this layer in the dark.


    These Xiao Shili have heard a little about them. At this time, Anne suddenly mentioned Du''s group, which made her a little surprised.


    Anne didn''t seem to notice the other party''s reaction. She continued, "after father''s research was abandoned by the state in those years, she once looked for partners and investors. During this period, Du''s group once had a short cooperation with her father, but later she thought that father''s research had no prospects, so they terminated the cooperation. After his father left the Du family, some of the research materials remained in the Du family group. Because his father failed to take them away, we could not see them. "


    Xiao Shili held his arm and put his thumb on his chin. After listening to Anne, he said, "according to the provisions of the law and the contract between the two sides at that time, the information should belong to the Du group."


    "That''s right. That''s why we can''t get the information back through proper channels." Anne shakes her head helplessly. What she says is to buy with money, but what Du''s group needs most is money, tens of millions, hundreds of millions, which may not be worth mentioning at all in the eyes of the other party.


    She looked up and continued, "those data may contain some unknown experimental records and data of my father. With these data, our research may be greatly promoted.


    "So you just want me to..." Xiao Shili held out two fingers and made a clip gesture, and suddenly he began to laugh low. "Miss Anne, you are so good at joking¡°


    "Why?" Anne blinked, "if Mr. Xiao is worried about his own safety..."


    "My safety, of course, is on the one hand." Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "to tell you the truth, if you want to kill a person like me, it won''t take much more effort than crushing an ant. For the time being, if you want to get rid of this, you let me go to such a big Du''s group to find some information. I don''t have such great ability to find it."


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, Anne suddenly laughs. Xiao Shili is a little strange when he is laughed by the other party. She can''t help asking, "what are you laughing at? What did I say wrong?"


    "Of course, Mr. Xiao is right, but he underestimates himself a little too much." Anne stopped laughing. "Now you are different from ordinary people, so the headquarters thinks that there is no other person who can accomplish this task except Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Shili understood that the other party was referring to Baojian. He said, "Miss Anne is exaggerating. You and I all know the defects in Baojian. Every time I use it, I gamble with my life. If I exchange my life for a piece of research material I don''t know, my opinion is of course to refuse."


    "I understand Mr. Xiao''s mood. The defect you are referring to should be the problem that good value and evil value cannot be used independently." Anne put out the cigarette end in the ashtray. "But if this problem can''t be solved one day, Mr. Xiao can''t use the treasure to change your life. Don''t you want to have a perfect book? According to our speculation, if the information is available this time, the final problem may be solved. "


    Xiao Shili moved in his heart. Naturally, this sentence has an extraordinary attraction for him. Although this treasure has been in my hands for a long time, I dare not use it at will. Every time I use it, I have to do it in an emergency. If there is a way to choose the value of good and evil, you can change your life without any obstruction.


    Anne saw that he didn''t speak any more, and there was a faint look of joy in her face. Knowing that her words had worked, she had a smile in her eyes. At this time, Lincoln galloped on the road, showing a huge silver gray building outside the window.


    "Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Shili looked out of the window and recognized that this tall and magnificent building was the branch building of Du''s group. Du''s group has many branches scattered in H Province. This building rose five years ago, and now it has become a landmark building in J city.


    The car circled the building twice. Anne said, "the lab my father used was in this building. I don''t know if it''s here or not. In a word, Mr. Xiao has to worry about everything."


    Although Xiao Shili didn''t agree to each other, he was already secretly thinking. At this time, he looked up at the nearly 30 storey building and said, "do you mean to let me start here?"

 Chapter 148

    "Yes, we have made all the necessary preparations for Mr. Xiao." Anne said and handed over a box. Xiao Shili opened it and saw that there were several documents on it. Of course, they were all forged, including driver''s license, health certificate, social insurance and an ID card. However, the age was changed to 18. At the bottom of the box, there''s a stack of dollars, about 10000 dollars. Besides, there''s a mobile phone. "


    "Mr. Xiao will certainly have some expenses in the course of his action, which will naturally be borne by our company." "In addition, this phone is equipped with an anti eavesdropping device, which will be used for communication later," Anne said


    Xiao Shili was surprised that the other party was so careful and prepared. Anne then said, "three days later, at 9:00 a.m., please report to the personnel department of the branch building on time. Your position is the personal bodyguard and driver of the president of the Entertainment Department of Du''s group. We have sent all your information to the Entertainment Department of Du''s group. Please don''t be late at that time."


    "What?" Xiao Shili was surprised to hear that he was going to be a bodyguard for others. "Well, bodyguard... I..."


    "Don''t worry." Anne smiles at his reaction, "as long as you do as usual, there will be no problem if you have the power of fortune to help you."


    Hum, this woman really belittles herself. Most of her life depends on the power of her destiny to get to this point. Xiao Shili just didn''t want to work for others. He hummed in his heart. Forget it. In this case, let''s have a look. However, when the information comes to your own hands, it will not be so easy for you.


    After a few laps on the main road, Lincoln first took Xiao Shili home, and then Anne and her party returned to their hotel. Anne said that they would take the earliest flight back to the United States after tonight. Once the information was obtained, the two sides would contact each other by telephone.


    The other side is really confident in themselves. No, it should be said that they are confident in the treasure of fate. After this meeting, Xiao Shili found that his impression of Anne was much better than before. Most of this was because she took off her sunglasses and showed her beautiful appearance. He was always kind to beautiful women.


    Xiao Shili had never driven a car before, but he knew every step. So he asked Gao Xiang to get a broken gold cup from his brother in the gang. He asked Chang Kunyu, who can drive, to accompany him. After three days of practice in an empty street, he felt that he was familiar with the traffic and control of every section of the road in J city. Then he felt that there was no problem, It''s funny to think that he owes several lives to his subordinates, but now he wants to be a younger brother to others.


    In the early morning of the third day, Xiao Shili, wearing the suit he just bought, arrived at the door of Yinyue building on time. With the white-collar workers coming into the building, he was only a freshman in senior high school. He felt quite strange about all this. Looking at the slim and beautiful women in the hall, he could not help but feel a little fascinated. It would be nice if he could come here to work in the future.


    Lift lift from all sides is filled with the perfume of women''s pungent smell. Every office building is crowded in the lift when it comes to work and work. Xiao Shi is squeezed in the middle of lift. In all directions, ol is soft body. Behind two groups of soft things, the sway of the elevator is rubbing gently against his back. Buttocks tightly pressed on his little brother, the little brother was pressed out of breath, as if to protest with growing bigger.


    Looking around at all the beauties who are mature and old by themselves, there is an ambiguous smell full of flesh. I''m afraid it''s rare in my life that I''m caught by several women''s farts and shares at the same time. There are several men standing on the side, all with a kind of envious eyes looking at the young guy.


    Finally on the 26th floor, Xiao Shili walked out of the elevator with the smell of pollen and found the office of the personnel department in the corridor. A man in charge of the personnel department received him. Xiao Shili didn''t have any interview experience at all. Fortunately, the other party simply asked him a few questions and took him into the elevator on the other side.


    The elevator went straight up to the 26th floor. After the door opened, the corridor was much quieter than the other floors. The director of personnel department led Xiao Shili to turn a corner in the corridor and straight to the end of two closed Brown gates. In a compartment outside the gate, a girl in her twenties behind the table saw them coming. She immediately stood up and gave them a smile, "Good morning, director Liu. This is Mr. Du''s new assistant." With that, he looked at Xiao Shili and was surprised.


    Director Liu nodded and said, "this is Mr. Xiao. This is Mr. Wu''s secretary. Please take him in."


    Xiao Wu asked Xiao Shili to sit on the sofa for a while. After calling and reporting, he politely said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, please. President Du is waiting for you inside."


    When Xiao Shili heard that the manager''s surname was Du, he thought that he was the direct member of Du''s group? However, even this is normal, such as this large family business, cronyism is not uncommon.


    One morning, he was asked to come and go by "Mr." he was not used to it. He thought that he didn''t have an interview at all. He met the general manager so soon. It must be Anne who arranged everything. Then he raised his hand and knocked on the door, and went in.


    At noon, the sun was shining in the spacious room. The first feeling of those who came in was dazzling. Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes, but then the light gradually faded. He raised his eyes slightly. The curtains on both sides of the French window were closing automatically. It was obvious that someone had pushed the button to block the sun.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. Please have a seat." A mature, warm and lingering voice came into the ear.


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes to see the past, can''t help but slightly a Leng, behind the wide desk, sitting a woman in a professional suit. The reason why he was in a daze was not that he was surprised that the general manager here was a woman, but that the woman in front of him was so beautiful.

 Chapter 149

    With the darkening of the backlight, a woman''s appearance gradually becomes clear. She has a beautiful melon face with light makeup. Her thick black hair is high on her head. A pair of small glasses on the bridge of her nose makes her look extremely graceful and elegant. If the other person is not sitting at the desk full of documents at the moment, she will be very elegant, Xiao Shili is sure to think of the ladies at the Medieval King''s banquet.


    Xiao Shili swore that he was the first time to see such a beautiful woman when he was so big. In terms of appearance, Meiyu and Shihan were all first-class beauties, but in front of this woman, they were a little inferior.


    It seems that Xiao Shili is a little too obvious. President Du frowned slightly, coughed gently, and repeated, "Mr. Xiao, please sit down."


    "Oh, oh." Xiao Shili just reacted. His face was hot, so he went forward and sat down on a chair in front of the table.


    At this time, the distance between Xiao Shili and a woman is closer. Under close observation, Xiao Shili finds that the other person is no longer a girl. Although her skin and appearance are not lost to the young girl at all, the mature and intellectual atmosphere in a woman''s eyes can only be formed with the accumulation of years.


    President Du''s beautiful eyes looked over and looked at Xiao Shili intensely. In fact, she had a curious look in her eyes as soon as the other party came in. At the moment, this kind of look was even heavier.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve read your information. To tell you the truth, I''m not particularly satisfied with you." As soon as the woman came up, she said frankly, as if she had recorded all the information of Xiao Shili in her brain. "Your education is only undergraduate, and your foreign language level is only limited to simple oral English communication. Before that, she had no work experience, except that she had received a period of training in the military camp, You don''t have any qualifications for the assistant position


    Xiao Shili''s heart secretly funny, sister, you look at me too high, let alone bachelor''s degree, his English level is only limited to "what is your name?"¡° hwodoyoudo£¿¡±¡°** In terms of "you", as for what army training is, it''s even more nonsense. I think it''s Anne. They don''t dare to make too much fake land for themselves, otherwise they will be torn down casually.


    "You know, the assistant''s work is not only limited to driving, bodyguard, but also dealing with many business affairs of the company. It may be difficult for you, but..." the woman''s eyelashes flashed and looked at Xiao Shili. "Since someone recommended you, it means that you must have some outstanding points that I can''t see. In a word, I hope you can work hard, Be qualified for the position as soon as possible. "


    Xiao Shili was unexpectedly relieved. From what the woman said just now, he thought that he would be fired if he didn''t enter the company. I don''t know what kind of relationship Anne and I have entrusted. In a word, the other party''s face is big enough. Even a big enterprise like Du''s group has to do this.


    "Well, you can go out. If you have something, Ziqi will let you know." The woman light finish saying, then lower the head to see the document on the desk, also ignore Xiao Shi to leave again.


    Xiao Shili secretly turned away. What a powerful woman, she only said "Oh" twice in half a day. This kind of thing happened to him for the first time.


    I remember that the first powerful woman in my life was the head teacher in junior high school. Every time she was late, she punished herself for standing outside the classroom for one class. Later, it gradually became two classes, three classes. Half in the morning and one afternoon, when she knew that the culprit who was punished was missing for several days, the way of punishment was changed to corporal punishment. But Xiao Shili was a teenager with fierce blood, How can a woman be allowed to do it on her own? After suddenly catching the head teacher in public corporal punishment, Xiao Shili''s life was somehow better. The head teacher''s strict instruction finally turned into indifference.


    What puzzled him was that when he took photos on the last day of graduation, the head teacher suddenly called Xiao Shili to the empty classroom and told him his home address and telephone number. He said sadly that he could come to play at home when he wanted to be a teacher, but Xiao Shili never went because his son and I were in the same grade, and they often played basketball together, He really doesn''t want to be a son if he has nothing to do.


    At present, this woman feels like a hundred times more than the head teacher of junior high school. But the way to deal with the head teacher, in her body is not used. Xiao Shili thought, in order to achieve the goal, we must first deal with this woman.


    He went to the door and was about to open it when he heard behind him, "wait a minute."


    Xiao Shili turned around and the woman was looking at him curiously with her hands on the table. "I have another question, Mr. Xiao. Are you really 18 years old?"


    "Ah... Well!" Xiao Shili hesitated for a moment, then nodded, deliberately let the voice become a bit thick.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. Go out." The woman faintly smile, this is the first time Xiao Shili saw each other smile, she smile, that kind of soul stirring beauty is deepened a bit.

 Chapter 150

    Xiao Shi left the office, sat down on the sofa in the compartment, and gave a deep breath. The girl on the opposite side looked at him with a smile, "what''s up? Is it a bit nervous to see the boss for the first time? "


    Xiao Shi returned to the other side a smile, "OK."


    "Ha ha, first of all, congratulations on becoming a member of Du''s group!" The girl stood up and poured a glass of water for Xiao Shili. "My name is he Ziqi, Secretary of general Du. You can call me Ziqi or Qiqi. If you just come to the company, you can ask me what you don''t understand."


    "Qiqi, what''s the name of President Du?" Xiao Shili suddenly raised his head.


    "Don''t you know?" Ziqi showed an unexpected expression, "you are Mr. Du''s personal assistant. You didn''t understand Mr. Du before you came here, such as living habits, hobbies and taboos? What magazines do you like to read, what occasions do you often go to, and so on... "


    Personal... Assistant


    Xiao Shili was stunned. She wanted to laugh and curse. The dead Anne didn''t tell her how close she was to her. Did she have to follow her when she went to the toilet? That''s good. But she didn''t want to wait on a woman all day, even if she was absolutely beautiful


    "Do you really want to know president Du''s name?" In fact, it''s not a secret in the company, but Ziqi can''t help teasing Xiao Shili.


    "Yes." Xiao Shili can''t wait to know her name.


    "If you call me sister Sheng, I''ll tell you."


    Xiao Shili found that Ziqi''s character is similar to Xie Hui''s, lively and cheerful, some careless, can always get familiar with people in a very short time. But his own character is just the opposite, tends to introverted deep type, at this time immediately admit defeat, obediently called sound elder sister.


    "Well, good." Zi Qi proudly waved her fingers, "then my sister will tell you that Du Yue is the name of President Du. How about that? Does it sound good?"


    Du Yue... Xiao Shili read silently in his heart, and the word "shut the moon and shame the flowers" appeared in his mind.


    At this time, the phone on the desk rings. Ziqi picks it up and says something. It seems that it''s Du Yue who calls. Put down the phone. Ziqi left the way for Xiao Shi¡° Mr. Xiao, Mr. Du asked me to show you around the company to learn about the management and operation mode of our company. Mr. Xiao, this way, please


    "Don''t call me Mr. Xiao, just call me by name." Xiao Shili is really not used to it.


    "Can I call you small ion?" Ziqi said with a smile.


    "Yes, as long as sister Qiqi likes it, she can call it anything." Xiao Shili smiles. He can''t help thinking of Xie Hui. He still owes her a meal. He must pay it back when he has time.


    With Ziqi shuttling through various departments, Xiao Shili has roughly figured out the condition of the building. Du group has 36 large entertainment places and 54 chain catering enterprises in H Province. As the headquarters of these chain organizations, this building is mainly to manage and plan the operation of the entertainment and catering industry of Du''s group. Several departments have set up a floor as the office area. It can be seen that the manpower and energy required to maintain the operation of these chain organizations are extraordinary.


    At noon, they came to the staff canteen on the 10th floor and sat on a table near the window. Ziqi was very happy with the coke in the cup. The company''s internal canteen implemented credit card consumption, and of course also supported cash consumption. Although the dishes were very rich, the price was not low. She was happy because the meal was invited by Xiao Shi. Naturally, he had many things to do, If you want to ask the Secretary sister.


    "Sister Qiqi, there are 29 floors in this building. Why is there no elevator when it reaches 26?" At dinner, Xiao Shili asked strangely.


    "This is very normal. From the first floor to the 26th floor, there are ordinary office areas, and only the senior management of the company can enter the 26th floor or above. The company should have some important documents and things there." Ziqi said, "in addition, sometimes when people come from the headquarters, their meetings are also on those floors. Maybe some of the things discussed are not allowed to be disclosed to the outside world. Now many companies are like this."


    Xiao Shili light oh, with chopsticks clip a few vegetables, but did not put it into his mouth, "the company must have a special elevator."


    "Well, one of the elevators is in President Du''s office. Didn''t you see it when you went in just now?" Zi Qi asked.


    "This... Is not." In retrospect, Xiao Shili didn''t notice that the area of the office was too large, and his eyes were all focused on women.


    "By the way, doesn''t Mr. Du usually come down for dinner?"


    "Very few. I usually bring them to her." Ziqi had just packed a meal. "President Du is very busy. In fact, he is not in the company for a lot of time."


    "She is the general manager of the company. She should seldom go out."


    "Yes, I always try to persuade her." Ziqi sighed slightly, "Du is always a woman with a strong sense of career. The subordinates of the company can''t make her completely at ease. Moreover, many customers can''t be talked about without Mr. Du''s personal visit."


    Xiao Shili nodded, thinking that to cooperate with such a huge family business, some powerful customers naturally want to meet with family members directly. However, she is such a charming young woman, but she has to fight with others in the market like a battlefield. It''s really difficult for her.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s thoughtful expression, Ziqi suddenly smiles, gently puts her head together, and says in a low voice, "xiaoion, you don''t like us, do you?"


    Xiao Shili said busily, "what nonsense?"


    "Hee hee, don''t be embarrassed. The men who secretly fall in love with President Du all over the company have a camp without a regiment." Ziqi sighed, "director Du is so beautiful. He is a man. He will be fascinated by her at the first sight. It''s hard to dislike her."


    She used secret love, obviously that there are so many men like Du Yue, but none of them dare to tell her. As a member of the Du family, naturally, no man has the identity and status to match her.


    Ziqi said that every man is fascinated by her beauty, but did not mention her wealth. Obviously, compared with the attraction of the huge background of the Du family, her appearance is better.


    "Now you know, half the men in the whole company are jealous of you." Ziqi uses a small spoon to point Xiao Shili and says with a smile, "but don''t worry, Mr. Du is not interested in children like you. How about that? Sister, give you a chance to send this meal to President Du. Maybe she will smile at you. "


    Xiao Shili smiles and doesn''t speak. At this time, the mobile phone in the pocket suddenly rang.

 Chapter 151

    Then, it was Du Yue''s voice, "I''m going out. Ten minutes later, I''ll drive to the front door and wait for me." Then he hung up.


    Xiao Shili stood up helplessly, but he didn''t dare to dally. He went back to the 26th floor, got the key from Ziqi''s desk, and immediately went to the underground parking lot. He pressed the remote control lock, and the lights of a silver BMW X6 flashed a few times.


    It was his first time to drive this kind of high-end car. Naturally, he was very uncomfortable. He managed to drive the car to the front door of the building, where Du Yue had been waiting.


    The woman frowned and seemed dissatisfied, but didn''t say anything. After getting on the bus, she simply said a place name and leaned on the seat and closed her eyes.


    Xiao Shili figured out which road to take for a long time in his mind. Then he drove the car onto the main road. After driving for a long time, he felt that there was no sound behind him. Looking in the endoscope, Du Yue leaned on her seat, as if she had fallen asleep.


    It seems that she is really a little tired. Xiao Shili has the courage to look at it. At the moment, the woman''s eyes are slightly closed, and her eyebrows are picturesque and graceful. From this point of view, Du Yue''s figure is also very good. The outline of her chest is no smaller than Lin Shihan''s, but she is more formal and can''t see the scenery at all.


    Although the chest is very full, but after looking through the clothes for a long time, he also felt dull. So Xiao Shili moved his eyes to Du Yue''s face, and suddenly found an interesting phenomenon: a woman''s soft line of mouth, hanging a trace of crystal liquid, no one can imagine that this high-ranking beauty boss even drools like a child when he sleeps.


    Xiao Shili is very interesting to see. He was not an obscene and boring person, but he really wanted to take a picture with his mobile phone. The drooling look of a woman when she is asleep is so cute. Compared with Meiyu''s charming and lovely, the sexy and noble mature woman shows her posture in front of her, but it has a different flavor.


    Just when he was happy, Du Yue suddenly opened her eyes. She seemed to wake up from a dream, but there was no sign. Xiao Shili was startled and looked away. She was at a red light intersection in front of her. She trembled and almost ran into the car in front of her.


    After a few seconds, he looked through the inner mirror and found that Du Yue was still staring at herself. He could not help but feel embarrassed. He thought that the moment he peeped at each other must have been found. Thought again, it''s no big deal, who let you look so beautiful, no man peep at you, that''s abnormal.


    "You see that?"


    "Ah?" The woman suddenly said something, which startled Xiao Shili. He slowly turned around and didn''t understand each other''s meaning.


    "You see, how I sleep?" Du Yue slightly looked away.


    "Yes." Xiao Shili didn''t know where the courage came from. He said with a smile, "you have drooling."


    He saw a woman''s face blush slightly from the endoscope, and her mature and sexy face became more charming. He couldn''t help but shake his heart. He was about to speak, but he heard Du Yue say, "drive."


    He turned his head, only to find that the red light had passed, and was about to get ready to put into gear. Then he listened to the woman''s quiet way, "it must be very ugly just now."


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, ugly? Even if this word can be used in all the women in this city, it has nothing to do with her. At the moment, I don''t think about cableway, "no, you''re very beautiful, even if you drool."


    Du Yue showed a smile on her face and said gently, "concentrate on driving. Don''t talk any more."


    "Oh." Xiao Shi answered, thinking that she really cared about herself and saw her drooling. Maybe she was afraid that she would publicize it and make her lose face in front of her subordinates. Suddenly, her heart moved. If that beautiful and lovely expression of sleeping was not in the car, but in other places, what would it be like


    The car stops in front of the building of the city economic and Trade Center. Xiao Shili accompanies Du Yue into the hall and takes the elevator to a small conference room on the 12th floor. On the round negotiation table, there are already a circle of people.


    "Ah, Miss Du Yue, you are here at last." A group of people stood up, one of the foreigners made an exaggerated but polite expression, said with a smile, and at the same time stepped forward and stretched out his hand..


    "I''m sorry, Mr. ith. I hope I haven''t kept you waiting too long." Du Yue smile, gently shook each other''s hand, just in the car, tired look has been swept away from her face, eyes flashing brilliant light.


    Each side sat down at the table. The other side was waiting for more than ten people to participate in the negotiation. On the other side of Du''s group, there were only Du Yue and Xiao Shili, one of whom came to make soy sauce.


    After a brief exchange of courteous greetings, the two sides soon entered into the theme, watching Du Yue fluently and quickly discuss with several foreigners at the negotiation table, occasionally explaining a few sentences to the Chinese people nearby in Chinese. She was not at a disadvantage when facing more than a dozen people of the other party, and she was calm and comfortable.


    Although Xiao could not understand English, he could gradually understand what the two sides were discussing from a few indirect Chinese sentences. Generally speaking, the other party is a local real estate company (I don''t know how big it is, but I think it''s not too small to be able to negotiate with Du group on an equal footing). Recently, it''s going to develop a piece of land in the North District. In the area designated by the real estate company, there is an entertainment city and a western restaurant of Du group. Today Du Yue comes here, It''s about negotiating with each other about the relocation of these two stores.


    The more the two sides talked, the louder the voices of several men became. The expression on her face showed a bit of impatience. Du Yue''s expression was still as usual, and she responded to each other with a smile. Although her tone was light, not as loud as those men''s, her expression changed with each sentence, which was obviously very strong.

 Chapter 152

    From the fierce verbal confrontation between the two sides, Xiao Shili vaguely hears that Du Yue doesn''t agree to move, while the other side keeps raising the price of compensation. However, as Du Yue shakes her head again and again, several people can''t sit still. The foreigner named * * ith, whose face turns red, shrugs her shoulders and shakes her head at several people from time to time, and makes helpless gestures.


    "Bang!" Among the other party''s people, a man about 50 years old suddenly stood up and slapped him on the table. "Miss Du, you are unreasonable. This plan is obviously beneficial to both of us, but you have to oppose it. You have to bring out some trivial reasons as excuses. In this way, I don''t think we need to waste time, Just let the government talk to you. "


    Xiao Shili stood up and glared at each other across the table. Du Yue was not angry, but still said politely, "OK, we will invite someone to come forward to contact with the government. If it is in accordance with the legal provisions of the state, we certainly have no opinions." Mr. ith, I would like to thank you for your cooperative attitude, but in this matter, We will stick to our principles. " Then he got up from his seat.


    "Miss du..." * ith shook his head, and the two people beside him also stood up to say something, but Du Yue had turned and walked to the door. Xiao Shili followed her and looked back at the middle-aged man in his fifties. He found that the other person''s eyes were fixed on Du Yue''s back, and there was a trace of resentment.


    On the way back, Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Du, what are you talking about just now?" Although he heard some of them, he knew little about them. Now he could not help but wonder.


    Du Yue looked out of the window and said faintly, "the one who negotiated with us just now is from Tenglong real estate company. Our company has two stores in the area of Bapanling in the North District. Tenglong real estate wants to develop the land in the area of Bapanling, so it wants to relocate the two stores of our company. " At this time, not on a formal occasion, her tone became casual and calm.


    "Oh." Xiao Shili nodded. As soon as the other party said about Tenglong real estate, he knew that Tenglong real estate is the largest real estate company in J city. Almost half of the real estate in J city belongs to Tenglong real estate. However, the business of Tenglong company is limited to J city. Although its influence in the whole province is not as big as that of Du group, its strength is comparable to that of Du group, And just as far as J city is concerned, the power of Tenglong real estate is much greater.


    Just now Du Yuegang had a heated debate with someone for more than an hour. He didn''t want to talk much. Maybe he wanted Xiao Shili to learn more, so he said, "that foreigner, Mr. * * ith, is the investor in the development of Bapanling. It''s said that Mr. * * ith''s company wants to build a super large entertainment base in Bapanling, and Tenglong real estate is their partner, Although we have only two stores in Bapanling, the whole area of Bapanling is sealed at a distance. If the other party wants to carry out large-scale construction, it must pass us first. The company has information. You can have a look when you go back. "


    Needless to say, Xiao Shili knows better than anyone about the land conditions around Bapanling. His grandmother''s family lived in Bapanling before. Bapanling is at the northernmost end of the city, almost out of J City, but it still belongs to J City in terms of planning. Apart from the land where his grandmother used to live, the rest of the place is surrounded by expressways. It can be imagined that if the foreigner''s entertainment city does not cross the industry of Du''s group, it is necessary to build the house on the expressways.


    "What''s the offer?" The first time Xiao Shili came into contact with business war, he felt fresh and interesting. The second is that he was originally a schemer and unconsciously entered the role.


    "A transfer fee of US $20000 per square meter. In addition, Tenglong real estate will give us a 10% (percent) profit in any future cooperation with Du''s group."


    Xiao Shili smacked his tongue in secret. This kind of condition is indeed very favorable. First of all, the transfer fee of a store alone is as high as more than 20 million US dollars, and the latter one is often tens of millions of returns. Du Yue even refused such an attractive condition. He didn''t understand that the relocation of just two stores would have a great impact on Du''s group, It can be said that the compensation given by the other party is far more than the turnover of the two stores in one year.


    Xiao Shili frowned and suddenly his eyes brightened. So it is! Du Yue from the rearview mirror to see his expression suddenly changed, a smile, "what do you think of?"


    Xiao Shili pondered for a while, "Mr. Du, the reason why you refuse the other party is not because of the relocation of the store, but because the foreigner''s entertainment city, once settled in J City, is bound to have an early impact on the business of Du''s group, so what you care about is not the relocation, in fact, you want to use this method to resist the other party''s settlement." The reason why he suddenly thought of it was that the three words of entertainment city, the branch of Du''s group in J City, were also in charge of entertainment.


    Du Yue''s eyes showed some praise, "you can think of this, it''s good." As soon as the tip of the brow sank, there was a bit of sadness on his face, "but the result of doing so is only temporary. At most, it can only cause some trouble to them."


    Xiao Shili thought, "is the problem from the government?" This is not his guess. The other side has already made it clear at the negotiation table.


    Du Yue nodded, "if the new entertainment city can create more profits for J City, the government will certainly support them to do so."


    Xiao Shili said that with the power and influence of H Province of Du''s group, the J city government would not easily offend. Although the other party''s words were right, most of them were threats. Most of what the government did was just to intervene in the negotiations between the two sides and mediate in the middle. As long as it was not a hard and fast rule, it might have a chance to mediate.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of something and frowned, "are all the representatives of foreign companies and Tenglong real estate participating in the negotiation today?"


    "Of course, why Du Yue was a little strange, and then she thought of something, "maybe... Not completely..."


    Xiao Shili thinks of the middle-aged man who clapped the table and stood up. During the fierce debate, both sides of the negotiation table are in a heated mood. It''s normal for him to speak loudly and sharply occasionally. However, his speech and behavior are quite rude, and his voice is full of threat. The power of clapping the table is also great, and he doesn''t seem to know the rules of negotiation at all, This person didn''t speak in the whole discussion, but he was furious at the end of the discussion. Moreover, he couldn''t forget the last look he saw at Du Yue when he left. As the leader of the underworld, he saw too many of the same look.


    "I''m not sure." Du Yue said, "although I don''t know everyone of Tenglong real estate, at least several senior executives who attended the meeting today have met, except that person..."


    Xiao Shili put it down for a while and asked, "Mr. Du, do you want to send you back to the company now, or do you want to send you home directly?"


    "Go home. I''m tired and want to sleep for a while." Du Yue stroked her forehead and closed her eyes slightly

 Chapter 153

    In the conference room of the economic and trade building, after the departure of Du Yue and Xiao Shi, a group of people from Tenglong real estate are still sitting at the table. With his hands on his back and a gloomy face, they walk around the room in circles. Some people are dizzy. Some people can''t help saying, "Mr. ith, please don''t get excited. Let''s sit down and discuss it slowly."


    "Discuss? You''ve all lost your popularity. What else can we discuss? "** Pointing to a group of people, ith said angrily, "do you Chinese know how to negotiate? In that case, you can also take it to the negotiation table! Are your brains broken? "


    Some of Tenglong''s senior executives look a little ugly, but this foreign boss is a big customer of the company. No one can afford to offend him. They can''t help but look at the person sitting on the left. They are all complaining that it was the company''s official external business. I don''t know why the headquarters sent the people from the blood League. These gangsters have no culture, let alone the negotiation table, What happened just now was that he was bad, but it made everyone embarrassed. Although several people muttered in their hearts, they didn''t dare to show any dissatisfaction on their faces.


    At this time, a man said, "Mr. ith, you can rest assured that this matter is very stable. Even if the woman does not agree, the Chinese government will fall on our side. At that time, the government will put pressure on Du''s group. It''s only a matter of time before your entertainment city will be located in this city."


    "Sooner or later?" He rushed to the table, pointed to the other party''s nose and said, "when your government approves, everything will be OK. It will take at least half a year. Our funds have been in for more than a month, but now we haven''t settled the ownership of the land. Who will bear the loss?"


    The man winced, laughed, said sorry, and sat back slowly.


    **When ith walked around the room, he felt that these Chinese people were incompetent. It was a big mistake for the head office to cooperate with them. In his anger, he could not help scolding, "a group of people!"


    "Ha ha ha." With laughter, a man on the table stood up. It was the stout man who just beat the table and let Du Yue go.


    **Seeing that it was this person, ith was even more angry. He rushed to the other person and wanted to slap him in the face. He cried, "what are you laughing at?"


    "* * Mr. ith, the negotiation is over, but it doesn''t mean your business is over." The man looked at the other side of the way, no just as big anger, said with a smile.


    "Well? What do you mean** I don''t understand.


    "Negotiation can make business, but it doesn''t have to be negotiated to make business. We have other ways to use it." The man laughs, "that kind of woman has both money and advantages in her family. She can do no good to her. Only by using some special means can she be obedient..."


    **Ith understood a little and couldn''t help saying, "you... What do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple. In a few days, you can ask her to come out for negotiation. When she comes, we''ll close the door and force her to take some nude photos. It''s really no good. Just come to the personality and hand in the video. Are you afraid that the girl won''t cooperate?" The man said understatement, obviously to these matters already light drive familiar.


    "Is this... OK?"** Ith hesitated, "Miss Du and I have worked together several times, and we are friends..."


    "There are no absolute friends in this world, only absolute interests. Mr. ith is an American, and naturally knows this better than us." The man''s bloated face showed a trace of obscene expression, "in addition, don''t you want to taste the taste of the president of Du''s group?"


    When he said that, it was not only * * ith, but all the people present secretly swallowed their saliva. Du Yue''s beauty shocked the whole audience, and she was famous in the business circles of H Province. In addition, her family background, although all the people here are at the level of directors and managers, it is far from enough to match such a woman. If you can really match such a woman * *, you can only look at her * *, It''s hard to dream of


    **Having known Du Yue for so many years, ith and Du Yue have been secretly interested in this famous flower in Chinese shopping malls for a long time, and have pursued her for a period of time. However, there are countless rich and famous people pursuing Du Yue, and he can only be regarded as a grain of sand among them. Du Yue implicitly refused to make several efforts, and immediately felt a sense of distance beyond her reach, At the moment, listening to this person''s words, this sense of remoteness suddenly became shaky. In a moment of mind, I felt a little dementia.


    "Mr. ith, do you agree?" The man looked at each other''s expression and said with a smile.


    "Oh... Ah."** Ith responded, "this matter will not... Will not be found by the Chinese police, and she is a member of the Du family, with the influence of the Du group..."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. As long as we have the photos and videos, as long as the woman''s identity is low, do you think she dares to call the police? No one in her family would know. If we don''t talk about it, no one will know. " The man said with a smile, "even if there is an accident, it''s our responsibility of Tenglong real estate. It has nothing to do with Mr. Smith."


    "What about Miss Du Yue''s assistant?"


    "Well, that little kid?" The man thought that the assistant was probably the little white face raised by the woman. He thought that the boy glared at himself before he left, but he was not angry. He said in a vicious tone, "let the boy watch, watch his hostess be dried, and then find a place to bury or let go. It depends on his mood. I don''t think he dare to say it."


    A group of people immediately led by him. Several people sat around the table and began to discuss the plan for a few days

 Chapter 154

    Xiao Shili parked his car in front of Du Yue''s house. This is a villa area in the suburbs of the eastern district. The environment is very good. Du Yue''s home is a small two-story villa with warm colors, which looks simple and elegant.


    After getting off the bus, Du Yue turned to Xiao Shili and said, "after putting the car back into the company, you can go back to have a rest. Remember to pick me up here at 8:30 tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Shili nodded and looked at the woman''s back. Her figure was really excellent. In this way, the curve of buttocks and thighs tightly wrapped in the skirt was more attractive. From the tightly clamped legs, she should have never had a child. No, not to mention having a child, she must have never been married, and now she is still single.


    What are you thinking about? He regained his mind and shook his head slightly. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and made a call to Chang Kunyu.


    "Brother Li."


    "Brother Yu, you help me to find out a person who is about 50 years old, about 1.6 meters tall, a little short and fat, and ask if there is such a number one person in the underworld."


    "... I see." Chang Kunyu''s answer was hesitant, obviously because Xiao Shili gave too little information. There were too many people in the underworld who were about 50 years old and short.


    Xiao Shili recalled that the other party really had no obvious characteristics, so he said, "this person has a deep relationship with Tenglong real estate, and he is a high-ranking person. You can go to the North District to check, and give me the news immediately."


    "I see. It''s much easier with these. Please wait for my message."


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Shili driving to the company, on the way to receive a message from Meiyu.


    "Piggy, where are you? I miss you so much."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help smiling and said, "baby, I miss you too."


    "Are you busy?"


    "Well, a little. I''ll be back with you tonight."


    "I think it''s beautiful. My father is at home tonight, so I can''t get in."


    Xiao Shili also wanted to be poor. The car was almost in the underground parking lot of the branch, so he said good night and drove down to park the car in the parking space.


    At this time, not far from work time, looking at the empty parking lot, in front of the dark lit elevator. Xiao Shili thought to himself that if the research materials about fate cheating treasure really exist in this building, it must be in the top three floors, just how to enter the three floors that are not open to the public. He thought of two ways.


    The first method is more risky, but it can save a lot of time: as long as you find a way to catch a high-rise of the company, and then force it to take you up. However, cameras are installed everywhere in the whole building, and security guards patrol continuously within 24 hours. Even for ordinary floors, the guard on the third floor is naturally more strict, and it is really difficult to ensure that everything is safe.


    Although the second method is more secure, it needs the right opportunity: if you can get the password of the electronic lock of the general manager''s office from Du Yue, according to Ziqi, there is an elevator in the office that can lead to the top three floors.


    After some consideration, Xiao Shili still chose to wait and see the change for a while. Anne didn''t set a deadline for him, and he wasn''t in a hurry. This can be done step by step. In addition, he vaguely wanted to stay here for a longer time. On the one hand, he was interested in the dispute between Du''s group and Tenglong real estate, on the other hand


    "Small ions, so soon back." Ziqi saw Xiao Shili come in, Xiaolian immediately laughed, "where''s president Du? Didn''t come back with you? "


    "Du is always a little tired, so I sent him home first." Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa in the cubicle, "sister Qiqi, could you please give me some information about the recent operation of the company?"


    Zi Qi said with a smile, "Oh, I didn''t expect that Xiao ion was so diligent, or did Mr. Du assign you homework?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "sister Qiqi, don''t make fun of me. Today, I accompany du to negotiate. I can''t help at the negotiation table, so I have to study hard."


    "Hey, I think you are in love with President Du." Ziqi a bad smile, heard Du Yue didn''t come to the company, the little girl also became presumptuous, in front of the general manager''s office dare to say this kind of words, "but now is about to leave work, but the company''s documents are not allowed to take out, you have to do a good job of overtime consciousness."


    Xiao Shili makes a gesture to ask for help. Ziqi smiles all the way.


    Although it''s only the operation record in the last six months, there is still a thick stack of data. After watching the first quarter, Xiao Shili''s day outside has been completely dark, but he finally has a systematic understanding of the operation of the entertainment division of Du''s group.


    He stands up and stretches. He walks to the door of the general manager''s office. The electronic lock on the door lights up in green. Suddenly, his heart moves slightly. Isn''t it


    Glancing at the cameras on both sides of the corridor, two cameras cross and aim at the gate at the same time. Anyone who enters from here will be monitored, but as his assistant, he should not be suspected.


    Gently hand a push, the door really answered and opened, I don''t know whether Du Yue left the lock, or Ziqi also has the key to the office. In a word, he was lucky. When Xiao Shili came into the office, he didn''t turn on the light. With the light from the French window, he could see everything in the room clearly.


    Xiao Shili walked around the wall. Sure enough, he found an iron door on the side wall. When he entered the iron door, it was a long corridor. At the end of the corridor, the closed metal doors on both sides reflected a slight light, and the red buttons on the side only had the up button.

 Chapter 155

    Xiao Shili presses it and finds that there is no response. It turns out that the elevator has not been opened at all. It seems that the key must be in Du Yue''s place. With this in mind, I went back to the office and turned over all the unlocked drawers without finding anything.


    Xiao Shili sat on the swivel chair and thought for a while. Ziqi said that only the top management of the company can go to the upper three floors. Even if she has the key to the office, she may not have the key to the elevator.


    All of a sudden, I glanced at the computer on the desk and wondered if the elevator was not controlled by the physical key, but by the internal control. There might be software in the computer that can open the elevator. At this time, suddenly heard outside came a burst of footstep sound.


    Someone''s coming! Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He heard the sound of a woman''s high-heeled shoes colliding with the ground. He was not a night patrol security guard. He looked around and saw that there was no place to hide. In a hurry, he suddenly remembered the iron door leading to the elevator.


    Just as he quickly hid in the iron door, the outside door was opened at the same time, and the visitor gave a slight "eh". It seemed that something was wrong. Xiao Shili thought about it. So, the door of the office was not forgotten to be closed, but the man left the door open on purpose, and closed it when he just came in, The other party must be confused because of this.


    He thought it was Du Yue who forgot to take something and went back to the company, but when he heard it, he felt that the voice was not the same. He just exclaimed and couldn''t recognize who the other party was. He is very curious, so late, since it is not Du Yue, who can come to her office.


    Just then, the light in the room was turned on. With a light coming in, Xiao Shili found that there was a small hole above the iron door, which could just hold the sight of one eye. He stood up quickly and pasted his eyes on it. The girl in the room was wearing a light black suit, and her long curly hair was neatly tied behind her head, Only leave a wisp in front of the forehead, it looks a bit different flavor, not Ziqi who is.


    As expected, the girl had the key to the general manager''s office. Didn''t she leave work so early and come back so late? I don''t know why.


    Ziqi walks around the office with her hands on her back. Although her posture is not as good as Meiyu''s, she is also quite wonderful. After a fart, she sits on the swivel chair behind the desk. From Xiao Shili''s position, you can see her whole body. Ziqi''s legs are high on the desk. The * * wrapped in black pantyhose looks very attractive.


    Xiao Shili laughs in his heart. It turns out that the girl wants to take advantage of the dark and try to be the boss. Her character is lively and naughty, which is no surprise.


    After sitting for a while, Ziqi suddenly squatted down, then put her face on the chair, and smelled deeply with her nose. This time, Xiao Shili was a little stunned. She didn''t know what the other party was doing, but her expression was so intoxicated that it seemed that there was something tempting on the chair.


    The girl changed her posture again. This time, Xiao Shi couldn''t see her face. However, looking from the front and back, Ziqi squatted down and stretched her skirt very tight. She completely pulled out the outline of her fart and thigh. It felt like she was going to break her thin skirt.


    Xiao Shili was enjoying it when he saw her two hips and two fingers in the middle of the petals. After gently touching her in the fart and groin, she disappeared, but she made a slight Shen Yin.


    Looking at the movements on the girl''s arm, Xiao Shili suddenly jumps in his heart. He is surprised, but he feels lucky to find a baby. Ziqi runs back to the company in the middle of the night, but only to help herself in the office? She rubbed Xia''s face with her fingers while still smelling the smell of the chair.


    Xiao Shili finally determined that the girl, who looks lively and cheerful, is so abnormal in her heart. She likes to smell her own farts and shares. She also remembered that some people like to do AI in public places. Aren''t there many such things in little Japanese movies?


    When he recovered, Ziqi had already stood up. Xiao Shili thought she was finished, but she saw the girl take out a thick yellow rubber stick from her small bag. Looking from a distance, the rubber stick was transparent and seemed to be covered with round dots.


    Ziqi sits on the swivel chair and raises her legs high. She only hears two crisp sounds, but the high heels fall to the ground. She unties her head rope, throws half of her wavy hair to one side, and then moves down to turn Qun up.

 Chapter 156

    Xiao Shili now realized that she was already suffering from the rise there. Ziqi''s skirt was turned up on her waist, and her slender body and half waist were exposed. Xia''s half body was tightly wrapped by a sexy flesh colored pantyhose.


    Xiao Shili is happy in his heart, but he can''t help it any more. Outside, Ziqi''s voice is higher than that of lang. he gently opens the door and goes out.


    Ziqi, who is in a comfortable and excited state, doesn''t seem to be aware of anyone''s appearance until Xiao Shi stands in front of her and looks at the scene of the stick coming out of the small hole. Ziqi just slightly opened her confused eyes, and suddenly saw a figure standing in front of her, different from other women. If she changed people, her first reaction must be to scream, but Ziqi just slowly stopped and looked at Xiao Shili.


    It took four seconds for the girl to make a scream. However, the scream was less frightening, more shameful and the spring feeling that had not gone away. It sounded very exciting.


    She got up in a hurry, put her legs together, and quickly pulled down her skirt. Ziqi stepped back from her chair and looked at Xiao Shili in amazement, "you... You..."


    "Well?" Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s flushed cheeks and pretended to be casual, as if nothing had happened.


    "You..." the girl said you several times in a row, but the word behind didn''t come out.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili squatted down in front of the girl. Ziqi was so scared that she pressed down her skirt and put her weight down. She looked at him with a little fear. "Sister Qiqi, you like President Du, too."


    "You... What do you say..." Ziqi was a little flustered. She didn''t blush when Xiao Shili saw her most shy part just now. However, when she heard this, her face turned red.


    "Ha ha, you always say that other people like Mr. Du. In fact, it''s you who secretly like Mr. Du." Xiao Shili looked at the ceiling and sighed, "you just heard the smell of President Du''s chair, because you like President Du."


    "You... You''re bullshit... I... I''m not." Ziqi mumbles and shakes her head. She doesn''t know where Xiao Shili is hiding, but he has seen all his shameful appearance just now. She knows that she can''t deny it, but she is ashamed to admit it.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, sister Kiki." Xiao Shili looked up at the half white thigh under the girl''s skirt and said, "in fact, it''s normal for everyone. Besides, you don''t mind if a man sees your body."


    Ziqi blushed and pouted, "who said you don''t mind, you... You smelly men... Are not good things?" When she heard Xiao Shili say that, she was a little more settled.


    Xiao Shili knew that she was a lesbian from the girl''s ecstatic pleasure just now, but he didn''t know much about lesbians. He just felt that they liked women and didn''t have too many taboos about men just like men of the same sex.


    Ziqi of course will feel ashamed, not only by the man to see his body, but also his own Yin swing appearance, if this person is not in front of her often call to and fro of small ion, afraid to have a dead heart.


    Xiao Shili felt that the time was almost right. He tapped the table with his fingers. "Sister Qiqi, I have a few questions to ask you. Now that you''re here, it''s really wonderful."


    Ziqi see him stagger topic, he is also just want, mood a little calm, but see sitting in front of the young face beautiful, heart move, he saw how? He is just a child. It seems that he is in high school at most, and he is twenty-four. It''s time to get married.


    When I think of my body being seen by a long and handsome high school student and making that kind of action in front of him, I don''t know why, I suddenly have a strange feeling in my heart, where I haven''t completely lost my feeling... Suddenly it''s a little wet again


    As soon as this kind of feeling surged up, the original uneasiness and panic were immediately erased from the girl''s heart. Ziqi bent her mouth and hummed softly, "dare to say, xiaoion, you''ve never been in the company until now, what''s wrong with asking your sister."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili pretended to think, but said, "but since I came to the company now, it seems that only one day."


    "That... That counts!"


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili looked at the girl in a twinkling of an eye and said to herself, "I want to ask sister Qiqi, what can I do to start the elevator in the back?"


    Zi Qi''s eyes showed a trace of vigilance, "why do you ask this?"


    "Just curious." Xiao Shili looked at the ceiling. "I want to know what the three floors above are for."


    Ziqi shook her head, "then I advise you not to think wildly. The company has a clear regulation that the upper three layers belong to the company''s private domain and are not open to the outside world. If any employee is suspected of trying to enter, he will be dismissed from the company. If it is serious, he will be investigated for legal responsibility."


    "Is that so?" Xiao Shili made a startled appearance, "fortunately I haven''t gone up yet."


    "Well, even if you want to go up, it''s impossible." Ziqi eyes staring over, "only a few high-level companies have the key to start the elevator, and this elevator, you have no chance, because only sister... President Du can open it."

 Chapter 157

    Xiao Shili nodded. If so, there was no point in staying here. So he stood up and yawned, "ah, I''m sleepy. Well, sister Qiqi, you... You go on. I''ll go home and sleep, so I won''t disturb you. "


    "I hate it Zi Qi red face scolded a, suddenly again way, "wait a minute."


    "Well? What? " Xiao Shili stopped.


    "Well... That... Today''s matter, you... You..." Ziqi lowered her head, blushed and said, "can you... Don''t tell others..."


    Xiao Shili expected that she wanted to keep her secret. She was just about to say yes, but when she thought about it, she suddenly had a bad voice in her heart and laughed a few times. Then she turned around and sat on the sofa, deliberately lengthening her voice. "Well... I''m afraid it depends on my mood."


    Ziqi Bingxue is smart. As soon as she hears the man''s words, she immediately jumps up from the chair. Suddenly she finds that she has just patronized and talked, but her pantyhose hasn''t been put up. She is very ashamed. She hurriedly puts up her pantyhose and looks at Xiao Shili with flashing eyes. "Then how can you be in a good mood?"


    "It''s hard to say. I''m not sure." Xiao Shili shook his head, his eyes a little cunning, "but I haven''t finished asking the question just now."


    "What''s your problem?" Zi Qi complains slightly.


    "Well, if I ask, you should answer me obediently. Maybe I''ll forget about it as soon as I''m in a good mood." Xiao Shili leaned back in his chair and looked up like an old man.


    "Say it, say it." Ziqi even busy.


    "Hum." Xiao Shili looked down at the girl''s eyes, "I ask you, do you like Du Yue?"


    Zi Qi''s small face suddenly turned red a little, muttered, "you all know, but also to ask people."


    "Hehe, why do you come to her office in the middle of the night?"


    Ziqi was stunned for a moment, and then understood what the other party was saying. She was very shy in her heart, but when she thought about it, she would die. "I... I like the taste of sister du... And..."


    "What else?"


    "I... I like the way that sister Du wears silk stockings. I want to kiss her feet, thighs, farts and thighs. Every time I go to the toilet, I will secretly look at sister Du''s appearance. I also want sister du to kiss and lick my silk stockings and underpants..." Ziqi said faster and faster, and her tone became more and more urgent, even mixed with a few breaths, At the beginning, she was forced to speak by Xiao Shili, but she gradually felt that when she said these shameful words in front of a man, her body would have a subtle pleasure.


    Ziqi is more and more addictive, her tone is more and more yin Dang, and her words are more and more explicit. Finally, it turns into an illusion that she and Du Yue are in bed.


    Looking at the expression on Ziqi''s face and her wringing legs, Xiao Shili is surprised to know that she has entered the state. He didn''t feel it when he saw her before, but now he feels that this woman is lively and cheerful in appearance, and even has a kind of abnormal feeling in her heart.


    At this time, Ziqi suddenly stopped talking, and her eyes were fixed on some part of Xiao Shili''s body. Xiao Shili looked down with her eyes, and his face was embarrassed. He didn''t know when, and it was hard to stand up there again. Maybe it was because of the slang of those Yin words, he just felt as if he was going to burst his pants, and he was very uncomfortable.


    "That... I..." Xiao Shi can''t help changing his posture, just want to find some words to explain, but see Ziqi was already excited in the eyes of lewd, light flash, slowly came to his side, flattering voice whispered, "small ion, sister helped you, you have to promise sister, don''t tell sister''s secret."


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "help... Help what?" But suddenly feel a tight below, a part has been Ziqi''s slender hands gently hold, although across the pants, but in her hands pinch, the outline is still clear.


    With a zipper ring, something suddenly jumped out and hit the girl''s face. Ziqi was slightly surprised and couldn''t help saying, "wow... So big..."


    Xiao Shili tried to calm down for a while, but Ziqi''s little hand has already started to move up and down. Under the strong feeling impact, his words can''t help but bring a little tremor, "Qiqi elder sister... You, you''re not... Ah... Isn''t that?"


    Yes. Zi Qi raised her head with a soft smile, "I don''t like to do it with men, but in this way, I still don''t mind." Then he buried his head gently


    I do not know how long, Ziqi gently raised her head, her face is more than a few drops of white liquid, she gently smile, and gently kiss on the little brother, "small ion, this is comfortable."


    Xiao Shili looked at the little white crystals on the girl''s face, and then saw that her little tongue slowly licked them into her mouth. Ziqi''s voice came from her ear, "remember to keep secret for my sister."


    With that, she picked up the bag, stuffed the rubber stick into the door, twisted her waist and swayed her crotch to the door, then turned back and gave Xiao Shili a provocative smile, opened the door and left.


    Looking at the night scene outside the window, Xiao Shili was a little excited, a little lost, and a little still in his mind. For the first time, he was taken away by a girl with her little mouth. At the moment, he was still echoing the scene just now. However, the girl''s face, squatting at his feet and licking slowly with her little mouth, turned into Du Yue. Suddenly, he was surprised and opened his eyes. The window was already sunny.

 Chapter 158

    Damn, I fell asleep in this office unconsciously. When I looked at my watch, it was 7:50. Fortunately, I didn''t go to work.


    Xiao Shili hurried out of the office and recalled the fragrant scene last night. The real feeling is not a dream, but in the dream, why does Ziqi''s face become Du Yue? Do you really like a woman who is nearly ten years older than yourself?


    The company has a special staff lounge for employees who sometimes work late, but no one worked late last night. Xiao Shili first found toiletries in the lounge, cleaned himself up, and then got off the B1 underground garage to drive the BMWx6 to take over Du Yue.


    When the car stopped in front of the villa, it was just 8:30. Xiao Shili waited for a while, and Du Yue came out of the house. Today, instead of wearing a formal suit, she was wearing a long black dress with a small suit on it. It was solemn, but it was very feminine.


    Xiao Shili thought of the scene when he and her secretary were in the office last night, and then he thought of the dream. A certain part of his heart suddenly became hot, and his heart began to beat up inexplicably. After Du Yue got on the bus, he said faintly, "go back to yesterday''s place."


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned, "yesterday?" The instant reaction came over, "and the problem of Tenglong has not been solved? Since you certainly won''t agree with their proposal, it''s just a waste of time to talk to them again. "


    Du Yuemei raised her eyes slightly. She was quite surprised. "How do you know it''s a negotiation with Tenglong real estate?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not hard to guess." Xiao Shili started the car and said, "Tenglong real estate has put too much effort into this matter. It will never give up like this. If you really let the government to coordinate as the other party said, everyone knows that Du''s official network is much larger than Tenglong''s. even if the government secretly supports it, it will take at least half a year for the matter to be settled. Time can afford it, and foreign capital can''t afford it. So they want to convince you first. " These are all the results of his mending last night.


    Du Yue nodded with satisfaction, with a little praise in her eyes. "That''s right. If it''s still like yesterday''s negotiation, I will naturally refuse. But today, Mr. Smith proposed a new plan. Even if we don''t report any expectations, we should listen to each other out of politeness."


    Xiao Shili nodded and stopped talking. The bus bypassed the north outer ring road and soon entered the North District. Because it took one time yesterday, it took only half an hour to get there.


    The car stopped at the door of the economic and trade building, but today there were seven or eight more people outside to greet him. The leader was Mr. Smith, and behind him stood a group of high-rise Tenglong. It was obvious that the other side was so sincere.


    "I''m very sorry, Miss Du. One of our representatives was a little emotional yesterday. I sincerely hope you can forgive me."** As soon as TTH came up, he began to apologize. "You Chinese have a saying that adults don''t care about villains. I have a reservation in the hotel tonight. Tenglong real estate and I will make amends to miss Du."


    "* * Mr. ith, don''t mind. It won''t affect our negotiation." Du Yue said with a smile, "in addition, you don''t need to apologize to me for the representative of Tenglong real estate. Thank Mr. Smith for his kindness. I have an appointment in the evening. I''m sorry I can''t accompany you."


    When she said that, several representatives of Tenglong immediately expressed their apologies. Everyone was full of words, but they seemed to rush to say it. Three of them were apologies, and seven of them were just to say one more word to the business queen. Seeing her smile at herself, she was very satisfied.


    The group took the elevator to the 10th floor, which is still the meeting room of yesterday. Xiao Shili suddenly felt that today''s corridor was empty, much quieter than yesterday. More than 10 floors of the economic and trade building are conference rooms for rent. Sometimes it''s common for a larger company to package the whole floor, and they don''t care about it now.


    At the negotiation table, * * ith first talked about his new proposal. It seems that * * ith, on behalf of his company, made an unexpected decision after a night''s discussion with Tenglong real estate, that is, * * ith''s company no longer requires the two enterprises of Du''s group to move out of Bapanling. After the completion of the entertainment base, the two enterprises of Du''s group will enter the entertainment base in the form of franchise stores, And still maintain the original mode of operation.


    "What do you think, Miss Du? The only loss of your company is the temporary suspension of business for a period of time. We can guarantee to complete the construction period within half a year. Of course, we will make full compensation for the loss of your company. "** "After your two stores enter the entertainment base, we will bear all the decoration and resettlement expenses. In addition, we will also exempt your company from the five-year franchise fee. The land right purchase price is still US $20000 per square meter as we agreed before," he said


    Xiao Shili looked through the information last night and basically understood the general operation mode of the company. At this time, I felt that the other party was just talking nonsense. It was just like KFC saying that it would let McDonald''s close its original shop and then sell McDonald''s food in KFC''s shop. I couldn''t help but feel funny. I thought that this * * ith seemed to be smart and capable, but in fact it turned out to be a straw bag. What kind of proposal is this? It''s strange that the other party can agree.


    If the person in charge is him, he will definitely sneer at the other party after he refuses.


    Du Yue just smiles and shakes her head. "* * Mr. ith, Du''s group has an independent chain organization. Although we agree with the strength of your company, we have no intention to join your company¡°


    **"Miss Du, you misunderstood me. I don''t mean to join, but to cooperate. After entering the entertainment base, your store is still an independent enterprise and will not be included in our company."


    "I''m sorry, we don''t plan to cooperate with your company for the time being. Maybe there will be such an opportunity in the near future, but absolutely not now." Du Yue''s words have been sealed up and there is no room for her to turn around. It seems that she just wants to end the futile negotiation as soon as possible.


    **He shrugged, but the expression on his face was not particularly disappointed, as if he had expected the result to be so.

 Chapter 159

    Seeing that no one in the other party spoke, Du Yue stood up and said, "I''m sorry, I have some other things to deal with. That''s all for the negotiation. Mr. ith, if you have a better proposal, we can discuss it on the phone. We don''t need to take up too much time."


    She waited for a few seconds, but the necessary etiquette still had to be there, but the people of * * ith and Tenglong group never responded. Du Yuexiu frowned slightly, said "goodbye" and turned to the door.


    At this time, a man suddenly left her seat and stopped in front of her. It was the short and fat man who rose up yesterday. "Why should miss Du be so anxious?" Mr. ith said that he wanted to invite you to dinner. Even if the business could not be done, it would be good for us to sit down to eat, chat and make friends


    Du Yue was surprised and angry when she saw that this person was so rude, but she had excellent self-control and didn''t show it on her face. "I''m sorry, I think I just said that I don''t have time."


    "No time? Ha ha, time is like Ru ditch. There will always be a squeeze. " The man said, with a wild smile on his face, and a pair of eyes fell on the woman''s towering Xiang.


    "You..." Du Yue frowned and stepped back. At the same time, her arms had been caught from behind and twisted behind her.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. Just about to make some moves, he felt that he was resisted by a hard thing behind him. When he was surprised, he immediately reflected what had happened. Now he stood still, and the thing behind him slowly moved to his neck.


    There was a man holding a knife behind him and whispered, "be honest, or I will kill you now."


    "You... What are you doing?" Du Yue looked at several men, her eyes could not help showing a look of fear. It was the first time that she met this kind of thing in countless negotiations. Because of the sudden incident, she, who was always calm and calm, became flustered for a moment.


    "Don''t do anything, since Miss Du''s status is noble and it''s so difficult to invite, then we brothers have to force Miss Du." The man who was talking was still short and fat. He pointed at his back and said with a smile, "there are more than ten gentlemen here, but they are all miss Du''s admirers. Please satisfy their wishes today."


    "S... * * Mr. ith..." Du Yue quickly turns her head, but * * ith turns his back to himself, as if he didn''t hear it. The other ten men''s eyes were fixed on their faces. The short and fat man''s words were not fake. Du Yue had seen this kind of eyes many times in her life, but now she felt a chill and fear.


    She suddenly understood that when * * ith and Tenglong real estate failed to negotiate, she even thought of using such mean means to achieve her goal. Although she was smart and capable, she had no experience in dealing with this situation. Now she was angry and glared at the short and fat man and said, "don''t dream. No matter what you do, I won''t agree to sign. Once I''m missing, the whole province of h will know about it before tomorrow morning, and my family will avenge me. No matter you flee to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape the sanctions. "


    "Ha ha, where does Miss Du want to go? Of course, we know how powerful your family is. Let alone kill you, no one dares to touch even your hair." The man snorted and laughed a few times, "it''s just that several friends here like you very much. We just want to take some pictures for Miss Du and leave a memorial for everyone."


    At this time, a man in a suit leaned over, "brother bin, what should this boy do?"


    "Let him watch." Brother bin waved.


    Du Yue finds that Xiao Shili is on one side and is put on her neck with a knife. She is surprised and forgets that Xiao Shili is her own bodyguard. Now she should protect herself, but she is restrained. In a hurry, she cries, "don''t hurt him!"


    "Hum, it seems that Miss Du is quite concerned about her subordinates. I guess I''m right. This boy didn''t serve you less at night. How come she is distressed now?" Brother bin turned around and sneered, "I can''t stand the man who eats soft food." Then he raised his foot and kicked Xiao Shili on his chest.


    Du Yue shook her head, "please stop! It has nothing to do with him! "


    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill him." With a wave of his hand, two men came forward and took out Xiao Shi''s mobile phone from his pocket. Another man also took out a folding knife from his trouser pocket. "Brother bin, look."


    "Hum, little bunny." Bin elder brother did not care to hum a, "now the children go out like to take a knife, so they feel invincible?"


    Another hand in the past, the mobile phone of Du Yue also confiscated, conveniently in her plump big, leg touched a, bin elder brother see in the eye, smile way, "since the brothers can''t wait, that we accompany Miss du to have a good time."


    He wanted to take some nude photos, and that was it. But then he saw Du Yue''s slim figure, beautiful eyes and angry pretty appearance. The woman was at least 267, but her appearance was no worse than that of a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. He couldn''t help but be moved. He thought that if the Du family could be a woman of the Du family in H Province, I''ve been on the road for so many years.


    One of the three men had already got the camera ready. The other two laughed. One suddenly hugged Du Yue''s waist and lifted her to the table, while the other pressed her shoulders.


    Du Yue already knows what these people want to do to herself. She really can''t believe that someone in J City would do such a thing to herself. Besides, the other party is still a dignified person in the shopping mall. Because of this, she relaxed her guard.


    Du Yue struggled hard and tried her best to kick each other with her legs, but she was a weak woman, and how strong she was. She couldn''t get rid of the strength of two men. One of them picked up a high-heeled shoe that Du Yue had kicked off, put it under her nose, smelled it deeply, and sighed, "ah, it''s really fragrant."

 Chapter 160

    Just listen to "hiss", Du Yue''s little suit has been torn off, and several times, the hem of the long skirt has been torn off, a pair of slender and mellow legs suddenly exposed.


    One of them suddenly put his eyes on the snow-white thigh and touched it with his hand. However, he got a kick from the woman on his nose. In a fit of rage, he jumped forward. Suddenly, Du Yue''s skirt was broken and short to the root of the big Tui, and a piece of it was torn off in front of Xiang.


    When binge and four of his subordinates committed violence, the rest of the senior management of Tenglong real estate stood by and watched intently. Everyone was swallowing saliva in their throats, and * * ith was standing in the front of the crowd. He had been interested in Du Yue for a long time. Coupled with the physique of European and American people, he was the first one who couldn''t help seeing such a fragrant and gorgeous scene, Two blue eyes are staring at every attractive part of a woman''s body like a hungry wolf. One full of hair has begun to rub between her hips.


    One of Bin''s men couldn''t bear it any longer. He released his hand and jumped on the table. He went to untie the belt in his waist.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes and moved in his heart. Finally, he felt that the knife against his throat was shaking slightly, two millimeters away from his skin.


    He admired the man behind him a little. In such a scene, the other party was calm and focused on himself. But when Du Yue''s Xiang hood with lace patterns and the half snowball held tightly by the G cup came out, no matter how determined she was, she could not hold her breath.


    Xiao Shili was just waiting for this moment. At the moment when the blade just deviated, he suddenly tilted his head back and hit each other''s face heavily. Then he clasped each other''s two arms with both hands and turned over suddenly. He only heard a loud noise of "click", and the two arms of the man were misplaced even if they were not twisted.


    The rest of the people didn''t react. Xiao Shili had rushed to the one who pressed Du Yue and boxed him on his left cheek. The man whirled sideways and got another kick in his abdomen. The whole person immediately stepped back and smashed heavily into the floor air conditioner beside the wall.


    As soon as the man fell down, half of Du Yue''s body was released, and she suddenly raised her leg and kicked the crotch of the guy who was taking off her pants. The man uttered a scream unparalleled in the world, covered Xia''s body and fell to the ground.


    "Sister Yue!" Xiao Shili grabs Du Yue''s hand and pulls her up from the table. Facing the last person who rushes over, he lifts a chair beside him and smashes it. The man can''t avoid it. He covers her head with his hands and splashes sawdust.


    Xiao Shili swept the back of the chair away again, just hitting the man''s head. The sharp wooden thorn cut the side of his brain, and a stream of blood suddenly spilled out.


    Du Yue''s "little white face" suddenly burst out and knocked down four people one after another in a thunderous manner, which was really beyond everyone''s expectation. Brother bin stares, as if he can''t believe everything in front of him is true, but he immediately wakes up and knows that he has guessed wrong. I don''t know if this boy has an affair with Du Yue, but the real identity of his trip is Du Yue''s bodyguard.


    In a flash of thought, the shadow suddenly swayed in front of his eyes, and the other side kicked him.


    Xiao Shili saw that all the four miscellaneous fish had fallen down, and now there was only brother bin left. When he saw this man yesterday, he felt that something was wrong with him, but the other side would attack Du Yue so insidiously, which he never thought of.


    Since this man is the boss of the other side, Xiao Shi has put 80% of his strength into this foot, only to make him fall to the ground with one blow. Unexpectedly, the other side put up his forearm on the side of his face, and this foot hit his forearm. The other side only shook a few times, but this foot was blocked by his front.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. In the opposite hand he met, there were not many people who could block his feet. Immediately followed by a punch hook to the opponent''s abdomen.


    Brother bin waved his arm and stopped the blow. Then he jumped forward and punched Xiao Shili''s face.


    Xiao Shili leans to one side, and his fist almost grasps his nose, which makes him even more surprised. At the moment, he also sees that he has never learned any martial arts and fighting skills. He relies on strength, reaction and speed, which is the same as himself. If so, I don''t know how many years the other side''s fighting experience is higher than his own.


    If in peacetime, meet such an opponent, Xiao Shili is sure to compete with each other seriously, but at the moment in danger, his primary purpose is to get Du Yue away from here safely. Knowing that he may not be the opponent of this person, he immediately became short and avoided the other person''s sweeping leg. When he was vertical, he had a spring knife in his hand.


    Xiao Shili is always used to wearing two knives when he goes out. One of the folding knives is in his pocket, and the other spring knife is tied to his leg. The other party may think that a 16-year-old high school student is not a threat, so he didn''t search his body just now. He just found another knife when he took out his mobile phone.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand to sweep quickly. At the same time, he pressed the blade with his thumb. Brother bin suddenly saw a flash of cold light in front of him. His voice was not good. He jumped back quickly, but his abdomen hurt slightly. It was obvious that he had been scratched.


    Taking advantage of the gap between the two sides, Xiao Shili pulls Du Yuefei to rush to the door. When brother bin wants to stop them, they have already pushed the door and run out. He is surprised. If the two people leave here alive, the consequences will be unimaginable. The most important thing is that the nude photos have not been taken, and there is no capital to threaten women. The police can mediate, But with the influence of the Du family, if the boss doesn''t cover himself, he will really die.

 Chapter 161

    Although the abdominal wound was not deep, it was painful. In his heart, he was frightened and impatient. He quickly took out his mobile phone and called his brother who was guarding downstairs. Then he turned around and yelled at a group of people behind him. At the moment, he didn''t pay attention to each other''s identity. "What the hell are you doing? Don''t you see that all the people have run away? If this thing leaks out, none of us can live."


    At this time, the high-level of Tenglong group finally responded, but these people had never experienced such a battle after all. They were scared to be silly when they saw that they started. It''s right to know each other''s words at the moment. Although they didn''t participate in it personally, they were onlookers after all. Besides, brother Bin''s threat to the woman just now also involved so many people. The Dukes want to kill themselves, just like killing an ant.


    In particular, the matter of * * ith, in any case, is inseparable from itself. Although I am an American, it is very easy for a powerful family in China to take its own life. At that time, my own company will not be able to protect itself.


    Thinking of this, a group of people no longer care about their identity and dignity, and rush out. The managers and directors of these companies are just like street hooligans. They are chasing after each other and yelling at each other. Let''s get the man and woman back first.


    Xiao Shili pulls Du Yue to the direction of the elevator. As long as he can enter the elevator, everything will be safe. Once he leaves this floor, Du Yue and himself will be safe.


    But he knew that it was impossible. The other party''s action today was not accidental. He must have made careful plans and arrangements in advance. If he guessed correctly, there must be someone guarding the lower floor and the elevator stairway.


    Sure enough, when he was about to approach the elevator, four men in black suits rushed out of the corridor at the corner in front of him. Xiao Shili just knocked them down by surprise. If he had to deal with the four adults head-on, he was still not 100% sure.


    Then he turned around and took Du Yue to rush in the opposite direction. Needless to say, there were people on the other side of the corridor. If he ran all the way, he would eventually be stopped.


    At the same time when the four people behind caught up, seven or eight people poured up at the front stairway. Xiao Shili sneered. It seemed that the other party was well prepared. At this time, he laughed. It was obvious that his inner madness was aroused. Since there was no way to escape, he had to fight to the death, but he sighed in his heart, Come out to mix always want to return, oneself dead pour nothing, just can''t protect Du Yue to leave safely, can''t help but have a trace of guilt.


    Just now, when he put his hand on the treasure, he remembered that all the good values had been exhausted, and now there were only a lot of bad values left. On the contrary, he was a little afraid. He thought that if he couldn''t do it well, the bad values would be consumed too much, and so much bad luck would come back together. He was afraid that he would make himself more miserable than death. It''s better to use it when you have the last breath left. If you die, you don''t have to worry about bad luck. Maybe you can help Du Yue leave safely.


    At this time, his eyes flashed, and suddenly he saw a small door in front of him with a Feng gap slightly open. At this moment, the front and rear pursuers were less than five meters away from him. In a hurry, Xiao Shili suddenly opens the door and pushes Du Yue in. Then he turns around and closes the door. The door thunders and shakes a few times. At the same time, a group of people yell and scold.


    He looked at the wooden door on his back, but it was strong enough not to be broken by the other party for a while. Looking up, he found that it was like a sundry room with a lot of things piled up inside. He pushed a seemingly broken copier to the door, and Du Yue came to help. They took a lot of things together and pushed the door to death.


    Seeing that the door had been strengthened, they both calmed down a little. Xiao Shili breathed, and saw Du Yue standing in the dark. Her eyes were still uncertain, her face was pale, and her body was shaking slightly. It was obvious that she was extremely afraid. Although she is mature and steady, she has never experienced such a thing, and she has not been free from fear for a moment.


    "Mr. Du, are you ok?" Xiao Shili approached her and asked with concern.


    Du Yue lowered her head and shook it slightly, as if she was strongly suppressing her emotions. After about three seconds, when she raised her head, her face had returned to normal, "I''m ok, just now... Thanks to you."


    When Xiao Shili saw that she had recovered her peace so soon, he could not help but praise the empress of the shopping mall. This "empress" really did not have a false name.


    However, her long black skirt was torn to pieces. Her skirt was almost half torn off. There was a long cut on one side of her thigh. Although the light was dim in the sundry room, the black lace of her trousers could still be seen at the root of the big white Tui.


    Du Yue saw that Xiao Shi was staring at herself, but she was a little lost for a moment. His face turned red and he put his arm in front of Xiang. Xiao Shili saw that she changed her posture. Although he knew that she had lost her posture, his eyes still looked out of control. It turned out that she had been torn... Similarly, the black bra with lace was exposed. How could it stop the spectacular scenery in front of Xiang with only one slender arm.


    "You..." Du Yue lowered her head and said in a flustered voice, "you... Look again, I''ll turn around..."


    Xiao Shili suddenly woke up and quickly turned around. He was a little ashamed. After that, he was already very vulnerable. It was really shameless that he was still staring at others. In the heart suddenly some longings, she turns around, that plump beauty, buttock red Luo''s delicate appearance, does not know whether can expose in front of oneself.


    Now he finally knows why the high-level officials of Tenglong real estate and the foreigners, who are not from the underworld, are all serious citizens, but also follow suit to commit such shameless acts. It turns out that as long as they are men, they can''t resist the temptation of this woman, not to mention seeing the beautiful Gao Guiyu under their clothes, Even everything outside the body is forgotten.

 Chapter 162

    Such a woman exists in the world. I really don''t know whether God sent her to benefit or punish mankind.


    Du Yue''s voice came from her ear. "We... What should we do now?"


    As soon as she reminds Xiao Shi of her departure, she begins to think about the current situation. Their mobile phones have been taken away and they can''t get in touch with the outside world.


    He looked around, this is a completely closed room, there is no other way to escape, and the door can not support for too long, now there is no sound outside, it must be the other party to find the tool to break the door.


    While he was thinking, he took off his coat and handed it to Du Yue. Du Yue''s eyes showed a little gratitude and quickly wrapped his clothes tightly around him. He was almost naked. When he was alone with a man in this narrow space, his blush never faded.


    After she put on her clothes, she said softly, "we ran out of the meeting room just now, and the scenes of those people chasing us must have been photographed by the camera. The security guard of the building will call the police." Listening to the tone, it seems to be comforting Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili shook his head slightly. "It''s hard to say that the security guard won''t stare at the monitoring screen 24 hours a day. Even if he sees it, he may not report to the police. The other Party chose the place of negotiation here for a reason."


    Du Yue knew what the reason for Xiao Shi''s departure was. She thought that this was the North District, where the headquarters of Tenglong group was. Naturally, the North District was the other party''s sphere of influence, but her company''s influence was rarely involved in this area. Thinking of this, she could not help feeling dejected.


    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds. He suddenly looked up at the ceiling. Then he went to the debris pile and put a big box in the middle of the room.


    Du Yue looked at him puzzledly. He saw Xiao Shili fold the two boxes together, then with his hand, he climbed up. His height was enough to reach the ceiling. Then he took out a lighter from his pocket and aimed at a round device on the ceiling and came close to it.


    Du Yue suddenly understood that there is a fire alarm system in the building. Every room and the top of the corridor are equipped with fire detectors. As long as the fire detectors are stimulated by temperature, smoke and gas concentration, they will automatically send out alarm signals


    At this time, Xiao Shili had already touched the detector with the fire. With the sound of "brush", the two sprinklers on the ceiling were rotating at the same time to spray water. For a moment, the whole room was filled with water mist, and a harsh alarm came from the outside.


    The fire detector is connected with the main engine. Once a fire is found in a place, the whole alarm system will start, and the scope of action is in the whole building.


    After a while, they heard a faint cry from the outside. It seemed that someone was evacuating the people in the building. With the sound of rapid footsteps coming from the top of their heads, it was obvious that many people on the upper floor ran in succession.


    Du Yue gently pulled La xiaoshili''s sleeve. The latter shook her head and understood that she meant to run away, but it still didn''t work.


    Although the whole building is in the process of fire evacuation, all people mistakenly think that there is a fire, but the enemy at the door will not easily leave, if this trick can scare away each other, these people will not come up with such a bold plan to threaten Du Yue..


    Sure enough, at this time, a voice came from outside, "what''s the matter? Is there a fire somewhere? "


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look."


    "Grass, why don''t you go to hell? No matter where he''s on fire, clean up that beautiful woman and her white face first."


    Just now I heard these three words in the meeting room. Because the situation is critical, no one can think about it. At the moment, Du Yue and Xiao Shili could not help but look embarrassed when they heard "little white face" again


    The family used to arrange some men to introduce to Du Yue. Whenever she heard the names of these people, she was very upset. At this time, she was misunderstood about her relationship with Xiao Shili. Although she was shy, she didn''t feel disgusted.


    The mind was shaking gently. There were about five or six people guarding the door. At this time, someone said, "the water on my head keeps spraying. When will this be finished?"


    Another person said, "don''t worry, brother bin is coming soon, we have to hold fast, 119 is coming soon."


    "I''m afraid of Mao. They put out their fire. No one will be in the way of Lao Tzu''s chopper."


    Xiao Shili and Du Yue look at each other. They are all happy. As expected, someone has called the police. No matter who comes, as long as someone appears in the corridor, they will have a chance to rush out.


    At this time, all of a sudden, several people called in unison, "brother bin!" Xiao Shili''s relaxed heart sank again. Among the other people, the only one he was afraid of was the short and fat man. He was not only good at skill, but also thoughtful. This time, the other person''s insidious moves were mostly his own. Mind can not help but more condensed a few points.


    Suddenly someone outside yelled, "it''s brother Bin''s voice." boy, this has nothing to do with you. I''ll give you a chance. Now open the door and leave the woman. You can go. We''re all out there. There''s no need to put our lives on a woman. "


    Xiao Shili sneered in his heart, and he just stabbed me in your stomach. You won''t let me go. Seeing Du Yue''s beautiful eyes, Yingying was looking at herself with deep concern and a little bit of dependence, she suddenly felt a bit wild in her heart, and immediately said with a smile, "do you want to let grandfather go? Do you want to ask if grandfather will let you go? My boss is very kind to me. I will die with her even if I die. "


    Du Yue''s face turned red, thinking that the child''s voice was unobstructed, as if two people wanted to die for love. But he thought, he said he was good to him, he is really good to him?


    After a few seconds of silence outside, bingo Sen''s cold laughter came in again, "OK, you are so reluctant. It must be nice for that woman to work in bed. Although I also want to try, it seems that I have no chance. You are looking for your own death, but I can''t blame you, Daming, second!"

 Chapter 163

    Knowing that the other party was about to start, Xiao Shili immediately stepped back, but suddenly felt that his hand was gently held by a warm slender hand.


    He looked back at Du Yue with a slight sign. She held her hand with a gentle look. Xiao Shi was so close to the woman''s beautiful face that he could not help but feel the jade hand lingering in his palm. It was so warm that he forgot the danger and the enemy around him.


    Du Yue stares at Xiao Shili, a faint smile appears in the corner of her mouth, "Shili, thank you. You don''t have to worry about me. Go ahead yourself. "


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "what do you say?"


    "That man is right. Their goal is me. It has nothing to do with you. You''ve just got to work the next day. " Du Yue gently stretched out her hand and touched Xiao Shili''s neck, just like a mother did to her son, "you are young and smart, and you will make great achievements in the future. I can''t involve you because of this matter, you... You go quickly!"


    Xiao Shili felt her soft hand caressing her back neck, and a warm feeling rippled in her heart. She really felt that she was caressed in her mother''s arms when she was a child, but it was not exactly like that. Suddenly she remembered that the other person was only ten years older than herself.


    He shook his head, "Mr. Du, what you said is wrong. As your bodyguard, it''s my duty to protect you, not to mention just a few hooligans. Even if the whole Axe Gang gathers here, I will escort you out."


    He had a deep hatred for the axe gang in his heart. At present, the most important goal is to take revenge on the axe gang. Excited at the moment, he could not help saying it.


    The joy in Du Yue''s eyes seemed to add a little more, but her expression became more and more urgent. She gently pushed him and said, "you go quickly, or it will be too late. When they come in, they will kill you. The most I can do is let them shoot... Shoot... They won''t hurt me... "


    Xiao Shili suddenly kisses Du Yue lightly on her lips, blocking her next words. After three seconds, he slowly leaves her, then looks at her eyes like the moon and says, "I''d rather die than let you suffer any injustice."


    Du Yue didn''t have the slightest reaction. Suddenly, she looked at him like a fool. She felt the warmth on her lips and gradually dispersed.


    At this time, there was a loud noise on the door. They turned back at the same time. There was a bulge on the top of the door. Then there was another. This time, a bright red axe blade cut the door and stretched out. Xiao Shili and Du Yue were surprised. Then, the second time, the third time... The wooden door would not last long, and it would be cut open in a few minutes.


    Xiao Shili stares at the door and blocks Du Yue behind him. He holds a knife by his side. As soon as the door is broken and the enemy rushes in, he tries his best to fight with it.


    Du Yue''s face was afraid, but the tenderness in her eyes never faded. She picked up an iron bar from the debris and wanted to stand side by side with him, but she quietly stayed behind him and obeyed his will to protect herself.


    At this moment, with a loud "click", several broken wooden boards in the center of the door were split together, and a gap of the size of a washbasin was suddenly exposed. From the gap, people could see the figures shaking outside. From time to time, some people bent down to look inside, with a banter smile on their faces, just like a cat catching a mouse, but more people couldn''t help looking at Du Yue.


    Although a hole has been broken in the door, people outside are quite afraid of Xiao Shili. No one dares to reach in and turn the doorknob, but they still chop the door with their axes. At this time, suddenly someone from a distance said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Shili''s heart moved, listening to the voice, either the firefighters came, or the security guard in the building, this opportunity can not be missed in any case!


    As a result of this shout, the chopping speed was slowed down a few times. Taking advantage of the other party''s distraction, Xiao Shili rushed forward and kicked the door.


    The door was already fragile after many times of chopping. Xiao Shi kicked the whole door out directly. He kept castrating, and people flew out with him. The two people who were closest to the door were pressed by the door. When they were busy raising their hands to protect their faces, they knew that there was a person behind the door, and they were hit by the opposite wall.


    Xiao Shili steadied his body, and Yu Guang swept it. He found that there were six people around him. With the blade swinging, he waved a silver light with his right hand and swept around him. The six people were surprised. They quickly dodged back. The arm suddenly hurt, but the blood gushed from the waist and abdomen and fell down.


    Xiao Shili hurt six people with his hand, then he turned back and cried, "close the door!"


    Du Yue also wants to run out to help him. Seeing the man''s eyes, she shakes in her heart and closes the door from inside.


    Xiao Shili straightened up and faced more than ten men around him. Half of them were the high-level of Tenglong real estate, and the other half were the little gangsters under bin Ge. Bin elder brother stands in the front, obviously has acted as the leader''s seat.


    Among the six people who were slashed by Xiao Shili, two struggled to stand up and came back. Two of them were seriously injured, lying on the ground and unable to get up, but no one paid any attention to them.


    Brother bin stares at Xiao Shili and says with a low smile, "brother, I admire you for your good skill when you are young. Yesterday I was blind and didn''t see you as a great God. It''s a pity that you have to die here today. How about leaving a few last words?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "who are you? Since I''m going to die, why don''t you let me know." He had already seen that several people were not ordinary hooligans. He wanted to find out the identity of each other and settle the account in the future.


    Brother Bin said with a smile, "well said, I''ll give you an account today. It''s not wrong for you to die in the hands of Xing Yuanbin, my blood League."


    (fourth watch, dada, please collect it ~ ~)

 Chapter 164

    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. There were many gangs in the North District. He didn''t expect that the other party would be a member of the blood alliance. However, it''s understandable to think about it. If a business tycoon like Tenglong real estate wants to find some underworld figures to work for him, he is naturally looking for the most powerful gang.


    Xing Yuanbin is the leader of the black blood hall. He has been a famous person in the road for decades. Xiao Shili has heard the name of the other party for a long time. He never expected to meet him here.


    "It turned out to be brother bin of the black blood hall. Disrespect, disrespect." Xiao Shili raised his hand and made a fist clasping gesture. His gesture looked strange, but no one except Xing Yuanbin saw him clasping his hands, but the blade was hidden under his wrist. This was an attack gesture.


    "Be careful," cried Xing But it was too late. Under his smile, Xiao Shili suddenly stepped to the left and stabbed a person in the abdomen with his hand gesture. At the same time, two people beside the man, one with a machete and the other with a fire axe, slashed at his head at the same time.


    Xiao Shili didn''t dodge. Instead, he stepped forward and held the handle of the man holding the axe. The axe couldn''t be cut down. His other hand fell across a silver light. In the scream, the man on the left''s machete fell to the ground, and four fingers fell to the ground at the same time.


    Then he stabbed the man with the axe with his backhand. The man snorted and fell to the ground.


    The rest of the people saw that he was surrounded by groups and had been trapped in the Jedi. They could hurt two people instantly. Their faces were all discolored. More than half of the ten people were high-level members of the Tenglong group, and they had no weapons in their hands. Seeing that he was so easy, they stabbed down a few people. Now they had an axe in their hands. Anyone who dared to step forward could not help but step back.


    The remaining two members of the blood League did not dare to rush over for a moment. Xiao Shili took this opportunity to see Yu Guang on the other side of the corridor. It was the security guards of the building who had just been born and stopped all the members of the blood League, but they were stopped by seven or eight people and couldn''t come over. He felt a little relieved. Although these security guards didn''t work, they could hold each other down.


    At this moment, suddenly a flash of red light flashed in front of his eyes. Xiao Shi left his eyes to pay attention to the other side, but his mind was not scattered. He quickly stepped back and hid. Xing Yuanbin hit not, swung the fire axe, said with a smile, "come on, we have two moves."


    He had a smile on his face, but his tone was murderous. He was obviously angry that he had just been stabbed by the other party.


    Xiao Shili didn''t dare to be careless. He put the spring knife back into his waist and held the fire axe in both hands. They watched each other closely and walked slowly for half a circle.


    Xing Yuanbin suddenly let out a loud drink, and swung his axe at Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili held up the blow across the axe. As soon as he was about to kick, he suddenly had a pain in his stomach, but his speed was slow. The other side beat him, and he was first kicked by the other side.


    He suddenly staggered back a few steps, the strength of this foot is very big, kick in the stomach, only feel the viscera are about to turn over the same, body shape can not help a slant.


    Xing Yuanbin stepped forward, followed by another axe, straight to Xiao Shili''s left shoulder. Xiao Shili jumped back suddenly. After the axe fell, he split it on the floor and cut a deep gully in the marble floor.


    Xing Yuanbin was slightly surprised. The other side''s belly took a kick from him, and he could move so quickly. He expected that the other side would not be able to avoid the axe in any case, so he was sure to get the axe, and his arms were shocked with all his strength.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Xiao Shili jumps forward and waves four axes in a row. Each axe cuts to the key point of the other party. Xing Yuanbin is in a dilemma and keeps retreating. He wants to resist, but he can''t help his arm.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly stopped, saw the moment when Xiao Shili waved the axe blade, rushed to the other side, crossed the handle and hit the other side''s face,


    It turned out that Xiao Shili''s strength was insufficient after all. When he quickly waved such a heavy fire axe, every time he waved it out and then took it back, there would always be a long gap. Xing Yuanbin saw this point and suddenly rushed in.


    Xiao Shili was hit hard on the face and couldn''t stand any longer. He leaned back and fell heavily on the ground. Then his feet were tight, but he was caught.


    Xing Yuanbin grabs Xiao Shili''s calf, drags it back, and at the same time, he waves an axe to chop it down. He remembers the lesson of the last time. This time, he grabs each other''s leg, which makes him unable to escape. This axe won''t chop empty.


    In a hurry, Xiao Shili suddenly raised his leg and kicked his opponent''s wrist, which was the same move he used to deal with the man with the axe. Xing Yuanbin''s reaction was quick. When he saw that he stretched out his foot, the axe didn''t cut off, but stopped in the air. When his kick was over, he cut it off again.


    But in such a pause, Xiao Shili had already cut each other from the oblique stab with an axe blade, and both of them cut each other''s head at the same time. This is a complete death blow. It depends on who withdraws the move first to dodge, otherwise both of them must have their brains broken.


    In this flash of lightning, Xing Yuanbin was still a little bit timid in his heart, and he hurried back to hide, but he forgot that his hand was still holding Xiao Shili''s leg, which also led the other side to move forward, and the axe blade suddenly crossed a long bloodstain on his face.


    Since his debut, Xing Yuanbin has not had hundreds or dozens of scars on his body. It''s common for him to get hurt. But today, he made a plan in advance, and more than ten people besieged a teenager. He was injured twice in a row. He was surprised and angry. If this story is spread, he won''t have to be on the road.

 Chapter 165

    In his fury, he even more waved his axe and slashed his opponent''s head like a storm. Each axe used full strength. The blade of the axe slashed on the ground like raindrops, and pieces of marble were constantly broken.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t get up. He could only dodge left and right on the ground. Stones were flying around him. Every axe almost brushed his cheek. The situation was very critical.


    At this time, the seven or eight security guards in the distance saw that the opposite side was going to kill people, but they didn''t care much. They took out their batons and rushed to the opposite side. Among them, a few veterans, who were quite agile, immediately knocked down three or four of the people in Tenglong real estate. However, because the other side had a knife, they were unable to stop the two people from killing each other in a short time


    Xiao Shili''s axe didn''t do much harm to his opponent, but it disturbed his mind. His heart was both happy and worried. Under the other party''s fury, they will inevitably show their flaws, but they are in a disadvantageous situation. In the face of the other party''s crazy attack, they don''t know how long they can survive.


    Xing Yuanbin split three axes in a row, and then another one. Xiao Shi couldn''t avoid it. The axe had a wooden handle. He couldn''t take it to the crosspiece, so he had to face the other side''s axe blade and slash it. This time, to meet each other''s axe blade in mid air, the timing must be extremely accurate.


    With a loud "Dang" sound, Xing Yuanbin''s axe tilted to one side and plunged deep into the floor, while Xiao Shili''s arm was numb, and the axe flew out of his hand.


    Both of them were surprised at the same time. Xiao Shili''s reaction was a little faster. He jumped up from the ground with a spring leg, but he didn''t stand still. A huge fist was coming head on.


    However, the blow stopped a few centimeters in front of him. Both of them stood still at the moment. Xiao Shili put a spring knife on Xing Yuanbin''s neck in his hand. Xing Yuanbin''s eyes were wide open, and the blow from his arm seemed to freeze in the air. The expression on his face was both fear and anger.


    All this happened in the flash of lightning. When they reacted, they were all surprised.


    "You lost." Xiao Shili looked at the other side and said that after the fight, his physical strength was also exhausted, and his voice could not help shaking slightly.


    "Ha ha ha ha." The muscle on Xing Wenbin''s face was twisted, and he suddenly laughed a few times, "OK, OK, today I''m planted. Boy, you have seed. Let''s do it."


    Several spectators were obviously stunned. The fight just now was so fierce that outsiders could not get involved. However, they did not expect that in the end, brother bin was defeated by this boy.


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "brother bin, you are the elder generation who has been famous for many years. Normally, there is no deep hatred between us, but today you have committed the taboo, you and your people must die. I''m sorry."


    Xing Yuanbin said with a smile, "taboo? Hum, you mean that woman? I''ve done everything. Why do I talk so much nonsense? I''ll kill you if I want. I''ll wait for you at Yama. "


    The meaning of the other party''s words naturally means that if you kill me, you can''t live. Xiao Shili shook his head. In fact, even if he didn''t do it himself today, Du''s group would not let go of these people in the future. However, the meaning of these people dying in his own hands is different from that of Du''s group.


    Assuming that he killed these people, even if he would have a feud with Jixue League, Du''s group would certainly cover himself in the future. With the support of Du''s group, the dark League would have the capital and strength to declare war on Jixue League, one of the three major gangs in J city. Thinking of fighting with the strongest Gang, Xiao Shili could not help feeling blood boiling in his heart.


    Although he was fighting to protect Du Yue, it would be better if he could rely on the big tree of Du''s group. Thinking about this, he had to make a little effort on his hand.


    He never shows the slightest mercy to the enemy. No matter the other party is a gentleman or a villain, bold and rough or insidious and obscene, it is the same in his eyes. As long as he decides to kill the person, he has no hesitation.


    Just as the blade was about to pierce the throat of the opponent, a loud shout came from behind, and then many footsteps entered the corridor.


    Xiao Shili looked back and saw a group of armed police entering the corridor from the stairwell. The armed gangsters who were fighting with the security guards had been pressed on the wall by the armed police. Several armed police trotted to this side and saw that one of the two was holding a knife against the other''s neck. They immediately yelled, "put the knife down!"


    There was a chill in Xiao Shili''s heart. He was ready to kill him. At this time, he took it back abruptly, and his mind was shaking. Although I know that I can''t kill people in front of the police in any case, I can''t take back the knife in my hand for a moment.


    "Put it down, you hear me!" Several policemen roared at the same time, raising their guns.


    "Wait!" Du Yue suddenly ran out of the room and opened her hands to stop Xiao Shili.


    Several policemen were in a daze. They were about to yell at each other, but when they saw such a beautiful woman, they swallowed it like they were out of breath.


    A policeman responded and said, "she... She must be an innocent person. Get her back quickly."


    Two policemen came forward together, "Miss, it''s OK, we''ll move you to a safe place..."


    Unexpectedly, the other party didn''t pay attention to herself at all. Du Yue turned around and gently pressed Xiao Shili''s hand. She whispered in his ear, "Shili, the police are here. Let them solve the next thing."


    Xiao Shili nodded and slowly put down his hand. Xing Yuanbin stepped back a few steps and gave a cold smile, "boy, it''s really unfortunate that God won''t let you and me die..."


    He was so proud that he wanted to make fun of each other, but he thought that although he had saved his life, Du Yue and them had escaped. As long as the woman went back to report to her family, Du''s group would never let him go. Moreover, when I failed to do this, I went back to the gang and had no good results. Thinking of this, I was filled with fear and could not speak any more.

 Chapter 166

    "Brother bin." A policeman came up to Xing Yuanbin with a smile, "I thought who is so bold and dares to make trouble in economy and trade? It''s your man. Why didn''t you call in advance?"


    Xing Yuanbin reluctantly laughed, "Captain Ma, I''m going to trouble you again this time."


    "Easy to say, easy to say." The marshal looked around and frowned slightly. "But this is the center of the city. You''ve made enough trouble this time. The Branch Bureau has ordered us to arrest people. Later, you can call some younger brothers and go to the bureau with me to make a record."


    Xing Yuanbin and Xiao Shili both understood his words. They called some younger brothers into the Bureau. If the gangsters and the police have a secret relationship, they usually make the matter small. If some cases that startle the higher authorities can not be solved, they send some younger brothers in. The name is to arrest people. In fact, they are acting as if they want to protect some elder brothers.


    Xing Yuanbin shook his head and tilted the corner of his mouth. "Don''t take notes. My people didn''t do anything. These brothers were stabbed by this boy. We are the victims. Let''s see what happens to the head of the horse team." Although he said this, he was not confident enough.


    "What?" The head of the horse team was surprised, "looking at the blood on the ground and the seven or eight people lying on it." Turning his head, he looked at Xiao Shili with a kind of surprised eyes, "just... By him alone?" There was obviously some disbelief in the tone.


    Binge also brought a group of senior executives of Tenglong real estate. At the moment, they were forced to hold their heads and squat against the wall one by one. A man cried, "I''m the manager of the planning department of Tenglong real estate. I didn''t do anything. You... You don''t have the right to catch me!"


    "Howl your mother, squat for me!" A policeman in the past kicked him, "also his mother high-level, you ya dream."


    A few people didn''t agree. Just now, when they were insulting Du Yue and dealing with Xiao Shili, they just watched and didn''t take part in it. They thought they were innocent. But when they saw that these policemen were so savage, they were afraid of getting a kick. No one dared to say more.


    These people and a group of people in the blood league are all wearing suits, and there are several gangsters in the blood league who are familiar to the police. At this time, when they see this group of people mixed together, they naturally regard them as birds of a feather. The top management of which company will gather here to fight group fights when they are full and have nothing to do.


    Two policemen came forward at the same time, grabbed Xiao Shili''s arm and pushed him to the wall. Everyone saw that this man was threatening other people''s lives with a knife just now. After listening to Xing Yuanbin''s words, he was listed as the key target of this group of people.


    Du Yue quickly stepped forward and stopped the two policemen, "what are you doing? Let go!"


    "Ah?"


    "I told you to let go!" Du Yue was not angry. She was very beautiful, and she had a noble temperament. The two policemen could not disobey this sentence. At the same time, they let go of her hand.


    "Miss, please don''t interfere with our official duties." The head of the horse team came over and looked at Xiao Shili. "This man hurt people with a knife. The evidence is solid. We will take him back to the Bureau for interrogation." This is true, and Xing Yuanbin was the target of Xiao Shili''s knife. Naturally, he said so.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Ma Mingda, the leader of the first criminal police team of the North District branch." Ma Mingda was a little aware of this woman''s extraordinary origin and didn''t dare to offend her too much.


    "Well, ask director Qi to come here." Du Yue only looked at each other, then leaned on Xiao Shili''s side and said with concern, "how about you? Did you get hurt? "


    Xiao Shili shakes his head. Du Yue is still worried. She reaches out her hand and touches him. After checking, she finds that there is really no wound, and her eyes are a little more stable.


    "Well?" The head of the horse team was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "director Qi is busy with business, but you can''t come out in person to deal with everything. We are sent to deal with this matter. You can tell me if you have any problems here."


    Du Yue from just now on, a heart all hang on Xiao Shili''s body, at this time see he''s OK, look certain, face immediately restored her noble and elegant expression, gently way, "my mobile phone was taken away by these people, can you give it back to me?"


    The head of the horse team looked at Xing Yuanbin. Of course, the latter knew what she was going to do. He was afraid and thought that she must not get her cell phone. He immediately denied, "what do you say? I don''t know. I''ve never seen your cell phone. "


    Captain Ma began to realize that something was wrong. Although the blood League had a deep relationship with the Bureau, it was obvious that she could not control the situation. The woman did not know her identity, while the leader of the blood League besieged a man and a woman in the economic and trade building, where high-end people from all walks of life came and went, but he did not know why.


    Xing Yuanbin doesn''t want this woman to call. She must be afraid of something. Does this woman have any powerful background. He said, "I don''t know. Xiao Liu and Xiao Zhang, please help this young lady to look for it."


    His words didn''t seem to offend Xing Yuanbin. In fact, they were helping outsiders. Xing Yuanbin glared at the head of the horse team.


    The two policemen knew each other. In the past, they searched for a group of people over there and found seventeen or eight mobile phones. Du Yue went to find out her mobile phone and reached for a call, "Hello, director Liu? I''m Du Yue. I''m not interrupting your rest. "


    There came a gentle voice from the microphone, "ha ha, Xiao Du, I''ve just finished my meal and I''m going to sit down. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I''m in the economic and trade building now. I have something to deal with. I''m sorry to delay you."


    "OK, I''ll be right over."


    Captain Ma and Xing Yuanbin''s faces can''t help changing slightly. Is director Liu the director of the Municipal Bureau?

 Chapter 167

    This woman... Has such a big face. Can she invite director Liu of the Municipal Bureau? Xing Yuanbin was not surprised. He was just panicked. But the leader of the horse brigade opened his eyes wide. He knew that he had called Qiju just now. Now the matter has come to an even worse end. Besides, the conversation between Xing Yuanbin and himself just now was heard by this woman, which made him feel a little nervous. Although he was curious about the identity of this woman, But now I dare not say another word with Xing Yuanbin, to ask each other.


    Then 120 came and began to help the wounded who fell on the ground. Several of them were seriously injured. In the critical situation just now, Xiao Shili could not consider the weight of his attack at all. Every move was to kill the other party.


    After about ten minutes, director Liu came up with a group of people, followed by Qi Bureau of the North District Bureau and several deputy directors of the Municipal Bureau.


    As soon as he saw the situation in the corridor, the faces of several directors all sank slightly. Du Yue and the leader of the horse team came forward. When Liu saw Du Yue''s clothes, he was even more surprised and said, "little Du, what''s the matter with you? No injuries, right? You didn''t make it clear on the phone. I couldn''t think of it... Well, what''s going on? " Du Yue shakes her head. Director Qi stares at captain Ma and shouts, "Ma Mingyi, what''s the matter?"


    "Yes The head of the horse team immediately saluted and reported to several major leaders of the Municipal Bureau, "not long ago, there was a... A fight, which belonged to the blood League..." now I don''t care about Xing Yuanbin.


    "What kind of blood League?" Director Qi cheered.


    "Oh. Oh... A gang of black and evil forces in the city, want, want, want... "He said several wants in a row, but he couldn''t tell the purpose of the black and evil forces. Of course, the purpose of the black and evil forces was nothing more than those. As soon as he came in and saw Xing Yuanbin, he was used to it, so he didn''t ask more questions. Moreover, these words usually brought people to the Bureau for interrogation. But when the leader asked, he had to answer.


    "Xiao Du, let''s talk about it later. Now the most important thing is your safety. I think we''d better go to the hospital first." Director Liu pointed to Xing Yuanbin and other humanitarians, "don''t worry, none of these people can run away." I was also secretly surprised that these gangsters did not know who had instigated them to attack the young lady of Du''s group. It didn''t matter. The key is that this incident happened in J city. I''m sure I can''t get rid of my responsibility. First of all, I must stabilize this woman and don''t let it disturb the other side of the city.


    Then he waved his hand, "take them all to my car and take them away!"


    No one thought that Xing Yuanbin suddenly said coldly, "Liu Bureau, I think you are too arbitrary. You arrest people without knowing what happened. We didn''t kill these people..." he repeated what he said to captain ma.


    Liu did not respond, waving, "take away."


    "We are all from Tenglong real estate!" Knowing that he was doomed, Xing Yuanbin simply gave up and pointed to the opposite side. "Those are all the senior executives of Tenglong real estate. This time they came here to talk business with Miss Du."


    Director Liu looked slightly surprised and whispered to a deputy behind him, "is that so?"


    As soon as the Deputy waved his hand, several police officers immediately brought the high-level group over, each with a chest tag on his chest, and turned out several people''s ID cards. By contrast, it was not bad.


    "Well..." director Liu pondered slightly, wondering what was going on in his heart? Since the two companies, Du''s group and Tenglong real estate, are negotiating here, how can these gangsters get involved.


    He has been in the officialdom for several decades, and naturally he is a mirror to many intrigues. At this moment, even if he knows it, it is mostly the two groups that are competing in secret. But Du group and Tenglong real estate, as the two giants of the business sector, offended the other side. It seems that we have to mediate ourselves in this matter. In short, we should catch up with these gangsters and stabilize them.


    So director Liu snorted, "these are representatives of Tenglong real estate. There''s nothing wrong with them, but what about you? Are you also from Tenglong group? "


    Xing Yuanbin hums and laughs, "the blood alliance and Tenglong real estate have always had a cooperative relationship. Director Liu, you don''t know, but director Qi and captain Ma must know. Our work this time is given to us by Tenglong real estate."


    "Bin... Brother bin..." a veteran Gang nearby stopped him from saying these words, but the boss told him not to say them. Moreover, this time, the boss ordered the black blood hall to assist in the negotiation. All the brothers in the gang were staff members of Tenglong real estate, and their real identities were not allowed to leak. I thought, is the leader of the punishment hall crazy? As soon as these words are uttered, he will not be able to live.


    Unexpectedly, Xing Yuanbin just said that in order to protect his life, he tried to rape and blackmail the eldest daughter of Du''s group, but he took the risk of losing his head to do it. At the beginning, the boss ordered him to do it. If it was done, it would be a great achievement for him, and he would not have to worry about it in his next life. If you mess up, you don''t have to live. At that time, the people of Du''s family will pursue and kill themselves at the ends of the earth. In order to destroy the evidence, Tenglong real estate will also want Fang to set up an order to disappear.


    Now if you get into the game, you will be sentenced to death. No matter who wants to buy his life in prison, it''s easy.


    Xing Yuanbin just wants to muddle the water. If the other party is afraid of the relationship between himself and Tenglong group, he will have a chance to run away.


    His tone was bold and fearless. He thought that the other party would be afraid of himself. Director Qi, Captain Ma and Xiao Shili all shook their heads in their hearts, thinking that it''s ok if you don''t say this sentence. Once you say this sentence, even if people don''t want to catch you, they have to catch you.

 Chapter 168

    Sure enough, director Liu''s eyes were shining. He ordered, "arrest this man and send him to the Municipal Bureau immediately." Such a tainted witness is a sharp sword in the eyes of good officials and a cash cow in the eyes of corrupt officials. Director Liu is not greedy and smooth in his life, but he is so important that he should be taken care of by the Municipal Bureau.


    Two armed policemen handcuffed Xing Yuanbin and escorted him downstairs. Confused, Xing Yuanbin struggled blankly and cried, "I''m from Tenglong real estate. You smelly cops dare to catch me. You..." the voice gradually faded away.


    Xiao Shili and Du Yue look at each other and understand each other''s meaning. As long as Xing Yuanbin is willing to be a tainted witness and can testify against Tenglong real estate, Du''s group can easily take revenge. The consequences to Tenglong real estate are devastating. But since the other party has planned for a long time, it must not be so easy for him to succeed.


    Looking at the armed police taking all the people from the blood League down, a deputy director whispered a few words in director Liu''s ear. The latter frowned slightly. Among the injured people, some were the senior officials of Tenglong real estate. The murderer was Du Yue''s young assistant. If the murderer was allowed to let go in front of him, I''m afraid it would be hard for him to explain to the other side, Fortunately, there is no important person in Tenglong real estate, so it can be covered up afterwards.


    So he showed a friendly face, patted Du Yue on the back, and said in the tone of an elder, "OK, little Du, let''s not be here. The bad guys have been captured. Let''s take you to the hospital as soon as possible¡°


    Du Yuegang didn''t speak until director Liu dealt with the matter. At this time, she shook her head slightly. "Director Du, people from Tenglong real estate also participated in the matter, and..." she wanted to say that there was * * ith, but she didn''t see his person at a glance.


    "I hope you will be fair and bring everyone to justice." Du Yue''s eyes returned to Liu''s face and said calmly.


    "This... This nature..." director Liu nodded with a smile, but he was really in a dilemma. He was thinking about what kind of excuse to find, no matter how to deal with any of them.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s look suddenly changed slightly, and a voice rang out in his mind.


    "Congratulations, you killed three people in the battle just now, and successfully obtained two black stars. At present, your total number of black stars is 8, please continue to work hard."


    "Congratulations on your successful rescue of the beautiful boss. Good deeds are judged to be in line with the requirements. The value of good deeds has been written in. Please check it in time."


    As soon as the voice fell, a policeman came from a distance and saluted, "report, Liu Bureau, Qi Bureau. Ten people were injured and two people died in this riot. The rescue was ineffective and they just died."


    Director Liu suddenly as if caught a straw, his face became serious, "two people died?"


    "Yes, three people died. One of them was a gangster and the other two were from Tenglong real estate."


    Director Liu shook his head, "first send all the injured to the hospital, and then pull the bodies back to the Bureau, looking for their families to claim them." Then he said to Du Yue, "Xiao Du, come here for a while. I have a few words to tell you."


    Du Yue''s face changed slightly when she heard that the person was dead. She followed director Liu to a corner of the corridor.


    Director Liu turned around, with a slightly serious expression, "Xiao Du, are your bodyguards responsible for the three dead, including two people from Tenglong real estate?"


    Du Yue said with a slight frown, "yes... But... But that''s self-defense. They threatened our personal safety first."


    Director Liu shook his head, "Xiao Du, I understand your mood. With your father''s relationship with the province and the city, you don''t need to worry about yourself, but your bodyguards and those people from Tenglong real estate, I will take them back to the Bureau for investigation."


    Du Yue was quiet and gentle. Although she was born in the largest power family in J City, she never liked to rely on her family''s power. But at the moment, when she heard that Xiao Shili was going to be sent to the Public Security Bureau, she shook her head and said, "director Liu, he can''t go with you. I said that we are self-defense and there is no crime." She said every word as we, obviously determined to share this matter with Xiao Shili.


    Director Liu said in embarrassment, "I also know that you are only out of self-defense, but human life is of vital importance. After all, three people died. If the provincial public security department traces them down, I can''t account for them. We can go step by step in the process, but there must be a personal certificate. Besides, you can rest assured that this matter will never leak out to the outside world and affect the image of Du''s group and Du Laozi. "


    Du Yue listens that the other party must take Xiao Shi away. Her pretty face shows an eager look. Although she is calm and self-confident when facing her opponent at the negotiation table, she doesn''t know anything about it. She doesn''t know anything about how to do things in the Public Security Bureau and how to get through all the joints.


    In a hurry, the mature and intellectual beauty boss, tone has become willful and unreasonable, "in a word, in a word, I won''t allow you to take her away, I''ll call my father right now." Then he took out his cell phone, frowned and began to dial.


    At this time, two people behind suddenly came a light sweet voice, "President Du, please wait a moment."


    At the same time, they looked back and saw Xiao Shili walking slowly with a smile on his face. Du Yue said, "Shili, don''t worry, I won''t let them take you away."


    Xiao Shili shook his head and still had a smile on his face. "No, for my sake, I don''t want to disturb the rest of the family. I just want to go with them."


    Du Yue shook her head. "You... What are you talking about? It''s not a fun place. If you go, it''s possible... It''s possible..." thinking that he might not come back, I''m afraid, but I can''t say the second half of the sentence.


    Xiao Shili thought of himself as a child in the other person''s tone, as if he wanted to show off his temper on impulse. He went to Du Yue and said softly in her ear, "don''t worry, I have my own discretion."


    At the moment, they are close to each other. Du Yue can''t help thinking of the scene in the debris room. Her face turns red and her heart beats. Her eyes can''t help feeling a little at a loss. She doesn''t know what he said.

 Chapter 169

    Xiao Shili turned around and said to Director Liu, "I''m sorry, director Liu, I''ve delayed you too much time. Let''s go now."


    "Well, young man, I know you don''t mean to hurt people. Don''t be afraid. I''ll try my best for you. " Director Liu nodded approvingly. When he was the most difficult, the boy suddenly gave himself a step down. He was very grateful.


    In addition, he was slightly surprised that Du Yue did not hesitate to use the highest power of her family, but also wanted to protect this boy. The relationship between the two is absolutely not just that of the bodyguard and the master. He cursed himself. How did he come to understand at this moment? He was even more surprised to see that Du Yue was obedient to Xiao Shili''s words. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out the origin of this boy. In short, his position in Du Yue''s heart must be very important.


    "The world leaves..." Du Yue chased to come over again, uneasily say, "that... That I go with you."


    Xiao Shili shakes his head. "It may take several hours to go in and take notes and ask questions. President Du still goes home first to change his clothes and have a rest. That thing must have scared you. I''m sorry. I''m useless and can''t protect you." When others heard this, they must have thought that he was doing his subordinates'' duty, but Xiao Shili''s eyes were full of deep heartache and concern.


    Du Yue touched his eyes, heart a jump, can''t help but lower his head, "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry about me, I wait for you, after the record, we go back together." Speaking of "let''s go back together", she blushed again and said, "I''ll take you home first."


    At this time, several women suddenly ran from one end of the corridor and cried, "Mr. Du, Mr. Du¡°


    Du Yue was shocked to see that these women were employees of her own company, and they were all her confidants. She couldn''t help but wonder, "how did you come?"


    Among the people who came, Ziqi was also there. At the moment, when they saw the scene on the corridor and the appearance of Du Yue, everyone was extremely shocked. Ziqi opened her eyes wide. "President Du, what''s going on here? Are you ok?"


    Du Yue, facing several subordinates, looks a little solemn and shakes her head slightly. Ziqi takes a look at Xiao Shili. "It''s Xiao Li... It''s assistant Xiao who just called me and said that we should bring more people here to meet President Du."


    Xiao Shili said, "you should send president Du back to the company."


    At this time, in front of all the people, Du Yue was no longer embarrassed to show too close to Xiao Shili, so she had to nod her head and stare at Xiao Shili silently.


    "Director Liu, let''s go."


    "Good."


    A group of people came out of the economic and trade building. There were a circle of spectators outside the building, as well as the staff evacuated from inside. In order not to attract the attention of the crowd, they all got on the bus from the underground garage and left.


    Ziqi sees that Xiao Shili doesn''t go the same way as himself, but follows the old man into a police car. She can''t help asking Du yuedao, "President Du, assistant Xiao, how did he get into the police car? What''s going on? "


    Du Yue said lightly, "assistant Xiao is going to the police station to assist in the investigation. Let''s go back to the company first." Eyes but across the glass and Xiao Shi away from each other, the latter in the other side with a smile and wave.


    Zi Qi''s face is full of doubts. She looks at them with ambiguous eyes.


    On the bus, director Liu handed Xiao Shili a cigarette and said with a smile, "ha ha, how old is Xiao this year?"


    "Sixteen."


    "Ah?" The old director seemed to have no reaction for a while, and then he said with a smile, "ha ha, ha ha, I think it''s the same. Xiao Xiao, you are young, but you are very considerate of the leaders."


    Xiao Shili smiles. Half of this sentence is to thank himself for helping him out, and the other half is to find out his identity. He knew that Du Yue would not let him be sent to the police station alone, so he called Ziqi over. The old man saw through this.


    "Liu bureau is right. President Du is willing to give me a meal. As a subordinate, we should be loyal and try our best." Xiao Shili''s words are accurate, which makes the other party unable to guess the relationship between himself and Du Yue.


    "Ha ha, the young man is good. You can rest assured that although you killed the three people, the court will not necessarily judge them. Since the Du family will protect you, it should not be a problem to get a self-defense and acquittal." Director Liu also lit a cigarette for himself.


    The other side seems to recognize their relationship with the Du family, and they don''t treat themselves as outsiders at all. These words come out casually.


    Xiao Shili had expected that he would live in the Bureau for a period of time. His previous words were just to comfort Du Yue. Then he asked, "director Liu, how long will I stay in the bureau?"


    Director Liu took a look at him, and then said, "according to the normal procedure, we have to wait until the day of the court hearing, but if Miss Du can speak to the above, the hearing time should be greatly advanced."


    Director Liu once mentioned Du''s family, once mentioned Du Yue, both of which are hints to Xiao Shili, hoping that he can reveal his relationship with Du''s family after listening to them.


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. The more he wants to know, the less he says. Suddenly, she thought that she had nothing to do with the Du family. She was just an assistant of Du Yue. Maybe this time she cared about herself, but she saved her life. She was grateful.


    Thinking of this, my heart suddenly felt a burst of tasteless, and I was not in the mood to talk with Director Liu. I came to the North District branch all the way.

 Chapter 170

    First of all, in the inquiry room, director Qi of the sub bureau made a record of Xiao Shili himself, saying that it was because the police were very polite to him. According to his current identity, he was a homicide suspect, which should be said to be a trial.


    Xiao Shili briefly described the course of the matter, especially emphasized that his killing was unintentional. All the sub bureaus, headed by Qiju, attached great importance to this issue.


    After all, the president of the city''s largest enterprise, the daughter of the province''s largest family, was almost robbed (for the sake of Du Yue''s image, it was only said to be a robbery in Xiao Shili''s words). It happened in the city''s own jurisdiction. It can be said that no one in the whole Branch Bureau or even the same city bureau could dare to shoulder the responsibility. Everyone was afraid, Fortunately, this did not really happen, otherwise I really do not know what the outcome will be.


    After finishing the recording, Xiao Shili sat in the office, drinking Tie Guanyin from a small police flower, and looked at the busy cops leisurely. From time to time, some people secretly looked at him with surprised eyes, which made him feel happy and carefree. But he can get such treatment, all because of a woman, if one day, he can rely on his own strength to do this step, it is his dream.


    At that time, not only the police station, the mayor''s office, the governor''s office, but also Zhongnanhai and the White House of the United States will be able to go out and in as soon as they like, put their feet on the tables of the major heads of state, light a cigarette, and then ask the people opposite how the earth will operate according to their own will in the future.


    Most of the young people have illusions, but few of them have such crazy illusions. As Xiao Shili thought, he fell into a slight indulgence. At this time, a man patted him on the shoulder and said politely, "Mr. Xiao, please come here."


    It was Qi Ju who called him. Xiao Shili followed Qi Ju to his office. The director of the Bureau invited him in person, which showed that he was full of face.


    "Sit down, Mr. Xiao." Qiju made a gesture of "please" and asked Xiao Shili to sit on the sofa. He sat down on another sofa.


    Qiju and Meiyu''s father are about the same age, but they don''t look as fierce as director Yang. At this time, they look embarrassed. "Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in our bureau for a long time."


    "Director Qi, you''re welcome. I know." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "if you kill three people, if you don''t even have criminal detention, the Chinese law can''t convince the public."


    Seeing that the young man was very sensible, director Qi relaxed a little. "Mr. Xiao, don''t say that. The Municipal Bureau and the sub bureau all know that you are out of self-defense. This... Ha ha, it''s not criminal detention."


    Xiao Shili took a cigarette from the other side, "I understand, director Qi, I won''t make you embarrassed."


    "Good, good." Director Qi nodded repeatedly. "No wonder director Liu of the Municipal Bureau appreciates you very much. Mr. Xiao is really a reasonable person."


    Xiao Shili also nodded, "if the room is ready, let''s go now."


    "Good." Director Qi stood up and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Xiao, you won''t be here for more than a week at most. We have already said hello to the court, and we have submitted your information and materials."


    "It''s too much trouble for Liu Ju and Qi Ju. When things are over, I''d like to invite Liu Ju and Qi Ju out to have a meal together. Thank you very much."


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao is very kind." Qiju smiles, "please."


    Accompanied by the director in person, they came to the detention center in the sub Bureau. As soon as they came to an iron fence door, they heard voices of shouting and quarreling.


    Only a few policemen pushed six or seven prisoners out of one cell in turn. These prisoners seemed very angry and didn''t cooperate with the police. They resisted a little while shouting loudly.


    "For your mother''s sake, I live in a good room. Where do you want me to go? I won''t go today. " Among the prisoners, a bald man yelled the loudest. He lingered on while yelling, and squeezed the police next to him with his body.


    A policeman swung his baton and gave him a slap in the thigh.


    Bareheaded leg slightly a bend, but a strong support teeth did not fall down, the mouth is still a big curse, "your mother''s eye, I let you hit, you have the kind to kill me!" Several prisoners behind him, led by him, also pushed and shoved, disobeying the management.


    Xiao Shili smiles. The bald man is in the cell. He is so arrogant that he doesn''t take the police seriously at all. From the point of view that the police beat him, he probably doesn''t have any background. He must have suffered a lot in this way, but he is strong and unyielding. He is really a man.


    Qiju frowned slightly, "haven''t you finished it yet?"


    A policeman said, "report to the director, these things don''t cooperate as soon as they come. We have to detain them forcibly."


    After puju frowned, he turned back to Xiao Shili with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I''ve been severely punished recently, and all the cells in the detention center are full. I''ll have these people cleaned up and make room for Mr. Xiao


    "Director Qi, don''t bother." Xiao Shili waved his hand, "I can live with them."


    "This..." director Qi was stunned and immediately shook his head. "This is not good. These people are not good people. I''m afraid it''s very inconvenient for Mr. Xiao to live with them."


    "How many good people can stay here?" Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "They... Are all gang members captured during the period of severe crackdown." Director Qi had no choice but to tell the truth, "I''m worried about Mr. Xiao''s safety."


    Xiao Shili said, "if you want to live here for a week and live in a room by yourself every day, you will be suffocating."

 Chapter 171

    When director Qi saw that he was determined to do so, he didn''t know what words to use to persuade him. After Liu explained before he left, this man had an unusual relationship with the Du family. If he had a long and short life here, he couldn''t afford to be punished.


    All of a sudden, he thought that he had killed three people and wounded more than a dozen people in front of more than 20 people, including some members of the Mafia, but he was unharmed. How can these people pose a threat to him?


    So he pretended to be reluctant and said, "OK, in this case, I won''t be reluctant. Mr. Xiao takes care of himself inside. If you have anything, you can tell the police on duty." Having said that, but still not at ease, and arranged for four police round the clock guard, in case of any accident.


    When Xiao Shili came into the cell, he saw that some of the prisoners were sitting on the bed, some were standing against the wall, and they looked at themselves with a kind of curious eyes.


    Although Xiao Shili had been fighting in the street and gathering people to fight since he was a child, he had never been in the class room. At this time, he could not help feeling strange. Facing the eyes of the prisoners, he sat down on the bed with a smile, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one by himself, and threw the cigarette box on the bed.


    Obviously, these prisoners have been holding on for a long time. When they saw the smoke, their eyes looked like mosquitoes saw blood. But none of them came forward to take it. They looked at each other and looked at their bald heads.


    Bareheaded staring at Xiao Shili, he suddenly said, "just now those smelly cops want to drive the men out. They just want to make room for you."


    Xiao Shili smiles and says, "I don''t care whether you are rich or powerful. How can you buy these smelly cops? Since you are new here, you have to abide by the rules here."


    Xiao Shili looked at him and said with a smile, "Oh, what rules?"


    The bald head is obviously the leader of the gang. As soon as he spoke, a small prisoner immediately said, "the new one is the youngest. Everyone here is your grandfather." He pointed to his bald head and said, "this is our elder brother. You have to do whatever he says. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "this rule is not good, I think it should be changed."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Grass, you want to die, don''t you?"


    At the same time, seven or eight prisoners stood up and took a few steps forward, staring at Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili seemed to turn a blind eye and pointed to the bald head, "why does this guy become the boss? Is he the earliest?"


    "Of course not. Are you stupid?" Just now the little man said, "this is brother Bao, who is famous in the underworld. I don''t think you''ve heard of him. What about your family''s money? Brother Bao can copy your family by calling a few brothers. If you''re afraid, get down on your knees and call brother Bao. Your grandfathers may make you feel better."


    Xiao Shili stares at the bald head, and sees that the bald head is shiny, and his body is very strong. There are three horizontal scars on both sides of his face, just like a cat''s beard, which is more ferocious. So he smiles, "it''s the bald leopard in the North District, brother leopard. It''s disrespectful."


    As soon as he came in just now, he had some guesses about each other''s face. At this time, he was more convinced by the little man''s words. The bald leopard is not a famous figure of the underworld. He is just a little gangster on the street, but many people know his name.


    It''s because this man was originally a hall leader of the blood League. But because he did something that made the gang boss very angry, he was expelled from the gang immediately after the gang was broken. As everyone knows, Xiao Shili was still in junior high school at that time, and Dazhuang told him about it.


    The six scars on his face came from this. This man is very brave and ruthless in fighting. He is famous on the road. However, after he was expelled from the gang by the blood League, which Gang dared to take him in. From then on, he became a gangster on the street and disappeared in recent years.


    The bald leopard was slightly surprised, staring at the 16-year-old boy, with a smile on his face. "I can''t imagine that now there are still people who know the name of Laozi. You are a little knowledgeable. You have to change my rules. It''s very good. It''s very good."


    Xiao Shili stood up and went to the center of the room. "I heard that brother Bao''s skill was famous on the road. That year, he fought with the axe gang. Outside the stadium, brother Bao picked out more than ten good players from each other. Well, now, are you going one by one or together? "


    The first half of this sentence seems to be praising the other party, while the second half turns without any sign, but it turns into devaluation, which means more serious contempt. The prisoners were stunned before they responded. It was more infuriating than swearing.


    All the prisoners showed their fierce faces. They yelled and scolded in unison, trying to force them together. The boy looked weak and could be knocked down with one punch, but he didn''t pay attention to all the people in the room. It was a bit arrogant.


    The guards outside had already noticed the situation inside and stood up. But Xiao Shili secretly waved his hand, indicating that the other side didn''t need to come.


    "Stop it all." The bald leopard slowly stood up from the bed, tilted his neck to move his muscles and bones, and then walked to the center of the room, with a grim smile at the corner of his mouth. "I haven''t been active for more than a month, so I''ll come to learn from my brother''s tricks today."


    Xiao Shili put his hands in his pocket, "don''t I take advantage of brother Bao? I think you''d better warm up first, exercise, and then we''ll play


    Seeing his opponent''s attitude becoming more and more arrogant, the bald leopard''s anger suddenly broke out in his eyes. He threw his body and rushed to the other side. Without warning, he directly hit the other side. His huge body and extremely fast speed made the impact really powerful. His physique like Xiao Shili had to be hit by him.

 Chapter 172

    When Xiao Shili saw that the other side rushed up, his momentum was really amazing. It seemed that the rumor was true. He didn''t dare to be careless. He gathered his spirit and stepped back a few steps. At the moment when the bald leopard rushed over, he suddenly turned to avoid the other side''s body, but attached to his side. One arm was locked on the bald head''s neck, pressed down, and jumped back.


    With a loud bang, the bald leopard''s bald head hit the back wall heavily, as if the whole cell was shaking. All the prisoners present could not help but utter a cry of surprise.


    Xiao Shili loosed his hand, and the bald leopard, as if drunk, staggered for a few steps, but did not fall down. Instead, he held on to one side of the wall.


    At this moment, people were even more surprised. If ordinary people run at full speed and hit the wall, the brain of Bacheng would burst. However, the power of bareheaded leopard''s collision is more than that of ordinary people. With Xiao Shili''s help, he still hasn''t fallen down.


    Xiao Shili was also astonished. He thought, is this man''s head made of iron? He has never seen such a strong fighter before.


    Just thinking about it, the bald leopard turned around and rushed to Xiao Shili again. It was really shocking that her action ability recovered so fast.


    Xiao Shili once again facing the other side of the body, is still the same old trick, the body clip bareheaded leopard''s neck, force after the jump hit the wall.


    This time, the thick stone brick wall was hit with a few cracks, and there was a bloodstain on it, which was shocking. The bald leopard, like being bounced up, suddenly stepped back a few steps, then knelt down on the ground.


    Xiao Shili felt relieved and thought that the other party was finally dead. However, at this moment, the bald leopard stood up from the ground again with his hands on the ground. A red blood flowed from his forehead to his chin. His eyes were red and staring at Xiao Shili.


    The prisoners on both sides opened their mouths wide and could not make a sound. Some people thought that the situation seemed to be a little bad, but no one dared to stop it.


    Xiao Shili was suddenly a little afraid. He was not afraid that he would lose to the other side, but he was afraid that if he went on like this, he would really crash and die on the wall.


    He only heard the bald leopard drink. He rushed to Xiao Shili for the third time. His forehead was bleeding and his eyes were red. His speed was faster than before.


    Xiao Shili did not dare to use the method just now to let his head hit the wall. After flashing over the body of the opponent, wave a fist and hit him in the abdomen. The aim of this punch is to knock the opponent down completely, and also to slow down his momentum so that he doesn''t hit the wall again.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s wrist suddenly tightened. He didn''t touch his opponent''s body, but he was caught in midair!


    The other hand of the bald leopard also grasped Xiao Shili''s other arm, and at the same time, the momentum did not decrease, and immediately punched him heavily on the wall.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s throat was sweet, he felt that his internal organs were surging and his bones were going to fall apart. At the moment, his hands were firmly grasped by the bald leopard, and the whole person was almost nailed to the wall, unable to move.


    The bald leopard''s eyes flashed. At the moment, their hands were locked, and they immediately bumped into each other''s face!


    Xiao Shili, in a hurry, also bumped into him.


    The two heads collided with each other heavily, and there was a loud noise and blood splashing. Their foreheads were close together, staring at each other''s eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, the bareheaded leopard slowly loosened her hands and her eyes became lax. Then she slowly softened down and knelt down on the ground. Her huge body shook and fell to the ground heavily.


    All the faces were shocked and discolored. Looking at this scene, I couldn''t believe my eyes. The bald leopard was knocked down by this teenager? Hit the Wall twice, even almost hit through the wall is still safe bald leopard, unexpectedly fell under the collision with each other! Is this... Is this true?


    Xiao Shili''s forehead is covered with blood at the moment, and he can''t tell whose it is. He walked forward a few steps, slightly unsteady steps, after just that hit, his brain is also dizzy. The prisoners on both sides could not help but step back and look at the young man with a kind of scared, almost magical look.


    Xiao Shili pointed to a man and said, "carry him to bed."


    The man dare not disobey, busy with another person, put the bald Leopard on the bed.


    The two guards were also breathtaking outside, but Xiao Shi couldn''t let them come, so they didn''t dare to come. Seeing that they had finished the competition, they came over and asked nervously, "are you OK, Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Shili said it''s OK. He asked them for a medicine box. After washing his face with water from a tap in the cell, there was a big crack on his forehead.


    He has been fighting with people since he was a child. Although he has never suffered from serious injuries, minor injuries are common, and he is used to dealing with wounds. At this time, alcohol was applied around the wound first, and after detoxification, gauze was used again.


    When he slowly bandaged, none of the seven prisoners in the cell dared to speak, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, just leaning against the wall to cast a wave of fear.


    After Xiao Shili finished dressing, he threw the medicine box on the bed where the bald leopard was lying. He gave several prisoners a wink. The little man immediately understood and quickly went with another man to wrap up the wound of the bald leopard.


    The cut on the forehead of the bald leopard was much bigger, and the blood was flowing continuously. They pressed the gauze for a long time, and finally stopped the bleeding. At this moment, the ground, the walls are splashed with blood spots, it is eye-catching. After dressing the wounds of the bald leopard, the prisoners shrank aside, and no one dared to look at Xiao Shili more.


    Xiao Shili lay down on a bed, closed his eyes and breathed. Play back the scenes of today''s day in my mind, and start to think about the doubts in my heart.

 Chapter 173

    No matter what you think, Tenglong real estate''s practice is a bit extreme. In order to promote a business, they dare to attack the people in Du''s family. Don''t they really fear the influence of Du''s group? Although the strength of Tenglong real estate is also quite strong, looking at the whole H Province, its strength is still slightly inferior to that of Du''s group. If the two sides really work face to face, this result will not benefit anyone.


    In addition, the business of Tenglong real estate is only real estate, while the business of Du''s group covers a wide range, but it just doesn''t do real estate business. In the business world, they have no conflict of interest. If Tenglong real estate is only for a business of several hundred million, it''s really hard to figure it out.


    Tenglong real estate must have another purpose! He thought to himself. But I can''t know what the purpose is.


    Before, in the economic and trade building, he gave up Du Yue''s protection and voluntarily chose to be detained. The main reason is that I don''t want to disturb the main characters in Du Yue''s family because of myself, and at the same time, I don''t want to embarrass Du Yue. And he knew that with the Du family, he would not be in any danger. Even if he went in, he would be released in a few days.


    Thinking about it, Xiao Shili felt sleepy and sleepy. It''s been a day today. Just after I came here, there was another fight. Even the iron man couldn''t support it. He closed his eyes slowly under the attack of sleepiness.


    I don''t know how long later, when he woke up, there was a ray of sunlight reflected on the snow-white wall in the room, and I don''t know whether it was sunrise or sunset. Xiao Shili was a little confused about where he was. It took him a long time to react.


    The bald leopard had already got up long before he woke up. He was sitting on a bed far away from him, rubbing the back of his head hard. It seemed that he had not fully recovered from yesterday.


    Xiao Shi was awakened, and the old leopard leopard was red. He turned his face to the other side. After a few seconds, he turned his head and looked at the other person. He said with a low voice, "brother, I lost the elder brother. After that, the boss''s seat was given to you by his mother." He said these words, but in his voice he was convinced.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "brother leopard is joking. If brother leopard looks up to his younger brother, we will be brothers in the future, regardless of each other."


    In the eyes of the bald leopard, he immediately stood up and said, "well, you brother, I''ve decided! After going out, I''ll buy my brother a drink! No matter what happened to my brother, just come to me, bald leopard When he woke up this morning and recalled what happened last night, he immediately admired and appreciated Xiao Shili. At the same time, with a trace of fear, he had long wanted to get to know him, but now he said it first. Naturally, he couldn''t get it.


    Xiao Shili saw that the other side was straightforward, broad-minded, able to take it up and put it down. Although I lost to myself, I didn''t have any resentment. I appreciate it in my heart.


    In yesterday''s battle, although he won, the other side''s ferocious posture, like a tiger out of the cage, almost broke through the wall, but he still stood. Xiao Shili was also secretly surprised. Such a fierce and powerful person is rare in the world. If he can use it for himself, he is worthy of adding a strong general to the Dark Alliance.


    With these words, they became much closer. Sitting on the same bed, they lit a cigarette and chatted.


    The bald leopard sighed, "brother, you''re really a character. I''ve been on the road for so many years, but it''s the first time I''ve been knocked down like this. Although I don''t dare to brag about other skills, I''ve never lost my whole life fighting with people. I can''t imagine that I''ve fallen into your hands today. Ha ha." He said with a laugh, and his tone seemed to be a little cheerful.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "brother leopard, you just hit the wall several times, and you''ve already been injured. Brother, I just picked up a bargain. If we''re one-on-one stronger than anyone, I''m definitely not brother leopard''s opponent."¡°


    The bald leopard shook his head. "No, brother, you don''t have to be modest. I didn''t think I hit the wall. Brother, your speed is too fast. Before I can see clearly, my head has hit the wall."


    It''s true. Yesterday, when he was dizzy after hitting the wall, he was shocked. Just now, the speed of the other side was too fast, including flashing and pressing his head. All these actions were almost formed in a flash of lightning. Before he could react, his head hit the wall heavily. When I think of it today, I feel even more terrible. If I didn''t separate from Xiao Shi as a brother, I would have looked at each other with a kind of devil like eyes.


    "Fast? I don''t think so. "


    While they were talking, a voice suddenly came from the side. Several people looked at them, but there was an old man lying on the ground crouching in the corner of the wall.


    There were eight people in the dormitory before Xiao Shili came in. Xiao Shili was only impressed by the bald leopard and the little man who liked to flatter, but the rest of them didn''t pay much attention.


    "Yes, the old man doesn''t want to live, does he?"


    "The old man''s skin itches, then loosen his bones!"


    Several other prisoners immediately jumped over and pulled the old man up from the ground. They were about to fight with each other.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili stopped several people. He saw that the old man''s clothes were ragged and his gray beard was sticking to his chest. His hair and beard hadn''t been washed for a long time. He didn''t know whether his clothes were torn by these people or had been worn for a long time. He looked very pitiable and couldn''t help feeling sympathy.


    When I saw the old man sleeping on the hard concrete floor, I suddenly remembered that there were only eight shelf beds in this dormitory. When I came in to sleep, I squeezed the old man to the ground. The old man is old and weak. He must have the lowest position in this room. I don''t know how many people bullied him.

 Chapter 174

    Xiao Shili quickly stood up and said, "I''m sorry, old man. I slept in your bed last night. Go to bed for a while."


    The old man snorted and rolled his eyes. He didn''t seem to appreciate it. Instead, he seemed very dissatisfied. He climbed to a bed and lay down.


    Several prisoners were angry and wanted to rush up, but they had to hold back because of Xiao Shili.


    The bald leopard''s eyebrows are also wrinkled. The old man is usually in the cell, and he doesn''t dare to fart. When he meets everyone, he is trembling. He is the eldest, but he is the grandson of everyone here. Is it evil or something today? Just now, I dare to interrupt myself and talk nonsense. I was scared out of my mind by the fight between us yesterday.


    "Brother, the old man is so confused that you don''t care." The bald leopard handed Xiao Shili a cigarette. "I have never admired a few people in my life. You are one."


    Xiao Shili was about to speak when someone outside the cell called, "dinner, dinner!" The sound of a cart from far to near, began to issue lunch to each number.


    Before I knew it, it was noon the next day. Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking that he used to watch prison life on TV, and he always ate Wotou porridge or something. Although it''s a prison or a detention center, it must be no better.


    Just thinking about it, lunch was crammed in from the crack of the iron door. There were two steamed buns, a bowl of porridge and a plate of vegetables in an iron plate, which was not as bad as expected.


    There are only two meals in the cell. The prisoners are starving at the moment. As soon as they see the food, they rush to serve it. But they don''t forget the rules. First they serve a plate for the bald leopard and Xiao Shili, and then they hide away and eat in silence.


    The little man gave Xiao Shili and the bald leopard a piece of steamed bread in his plate, and gave them some vegetables. In this way, he did not have to eat, turned around and walked to the old man''s side, drank the sound of "bring it." He snatched the old man''s plate.


    Xiao Shili frowned, got up and went to the old man. He put two steamed buns and a bowl of porridge in front of the old man. The bald leopard glared at the little man. As soon as the latter''s face shrunk, he immediately went forward and took the steamed buns back to the old man.


    Xiao Shili waved to him, "you eat yours." The old man grabbed the steamed bread, put it into his mouth and bit off half of it. He chewed the paste in his mouth and said, "steamed bread... What''s delicious... If you want to give me some meat..."


    Xiao Shili shakes his head and grins bitterly. It seems that the old man''s spirit is really abnormal. Maybe it was caused by the bald leopard. He picked up a green vegetable and put it into his mouth, but he vomited it out without chewing it.


    Shit, what''s this? It''s really disgusting. The vegetables don''t seem to have any salt or taste. They are old and hard to chew, just like they were picked up from the vegetable market.


    The bald leopard had no choice but to smile, "brother, don''t mind, just come here like this, just get used to it."


    Xiao Shili had no choice but to pick up a steamed bun and try to bite it down. However, the steamed bun was also dry and hard. He was annoyed that he wanted to throw the plate and call the police outside. Then he heard someone outside calling, "Xiao Shili, come here."


    Xiao Shili walked over, and the policeman who was guarding him outside whispered, "Mr. Xiao, the Bureau has prepared a meal for you. I''ll take you to dinner now."


    "No more." Xiao Shili shook his head. "Just send it here. I''m very hungry today. Remember to get more for me."


    "Ah, this..." the police don''t know how to answer, the latter has turned and walked back.


    After more than ten minutes, a table of food was sent in. There were several dishes of fried dishes and a roast chicken. The meat was delicious. Everyone, long or short, doesn''t know how long they haven''t tasted meat. When they smell it, their mouth is full of saliva.


    Xiao Shili himself was also hungry. He immediately asked everyone to come and eat. He broke off a chicken leg and ordered some dishes for the old man. A group of people, after eating all the food and lighting a cigarette, have never been so comfortable as today.


    People were afraid of Xiao Shili. At this time, they knew that he was gentle and had no airs for others. What''s more, the police station all took him as the Lord. They were very happy. They were glad to have such a man living in their cell, and they all took him as a Bodhisattva.


    A group of people immediately waited on, someone asked, "brother Li, are you tired, I''ll pinch your shoulder?"


    Some people said, "brother Li, I''ll beat your back."


    Another person pulled out a small bottle from under the bed, "brother Li, I secretly made some wine to hide here, you try it."


    Only after the old man finished eating the drumstick, he went back to sleep. Except for the two sentences that popped out suddenly, he never said a word again. Xiao Shili couldn''t help feeling a little curious and asked the bald leopard, "brother leopard, what has this old man done? How long have you been here? "


    The bald leopard shook his head. "Who knows, he lived in front of me." Then he called the little man and asked, "Xiao Liuzi, you came in the first time. What''s the matter with the old man?"


    Xiao Liuzi turned to see the old man, then shook his hand, "I''m not the first one. When I came in, the old man was already here."


    "Why didn''t you say that before?"


    "You... You didn''t ask the old man."


    After a round of asking, no one knows when the old man was locked in, let alone what crime he committed. Xiao Shili doesn''t care about it any more. Before he enters the detention center, all his belongings are confiscated, but all his belongings are on him. At this time, he takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Chang Kunyu. Knowing that everything in the gang is normal, he hangs up and sees a box full of short messages in his mailbox.

 Chapter 175

    Most of them were sent to her by Meiyu. She didn''t know that she had entered the Du group. She only knew that she couldn''t find herself for several days. At this time, I was afraid that she was going crazy.


    Looking at the lines, Xiao Shili felt anxious and concerned. As soon as he got hot, he couldn''t help calling. But then he thought that this phone call would go on and on. Little Yu Jie was already angry, and he had to try every means to make her happy. Now the place and time were not suitable, so he sent a short message to Gao Xiang, asking him to inform Mei Yu that everything was OK, Tell her not to worry.


    Some of them moved his heart, but they were sent by Du Yue.


    The first one was issued yesterday: "take care of yourself. I''ll find a way to save you as soon as possible."


    The second one was sent this morning: "are you ok? I''m sorry. Please bear with me a little longer


    The third one was just now: "it''s so late. Did you go to bed? Sorry, it''s all because of me... "


    Xiao Shili read the three messages several times, and there was a warm current in her heart. From the three messages, she could see that she was thinking about herself all the time. Not only because of gratitude or guilt, she suddenly thought, if she didn''t come here for her sake, would she care about herself so much?


    In my mind, I stayed in the scene of kissing her lips in the daytime yesterday. At that time, in a critical situation, I was completely on the impulse, but she didn''t refuse. Does it mean that Du Yue acquiesced in her kiss.


    No, no, maybe in that situation, she didn''t react because she was nervous and afraid.


    Xiao Shili laughs at himself in his heart. Don''t think about it. He is one of the most powerful families in H Province. How can he acquiesce to the kiss of a poor boy who is nothing? Besides, the difference between the two people''s ages is nearly ten years old. When I think of the tone she spoke to me, I regard myself as a child. Maybe she only cares for herself out of her elder sister''s care for her younger brother


    Thinking in my heart, I fell asleep unconsciously. I don''t know how long he slept, but Xiao Shili suddenly felt that there was someone beside him, as if he was staring at him. He was surprised at how fast he reacted, and immediately sat up from the bed.


    It was about midnight now. The cell was dark and he couldn''t see his fingers. His eyes were staring in the dark and he swept around, but he felt nothing.


    Is oneself too neurotic, produced illusion?


    Thinking about this, he lay down again, but then the feeling reappeared. Someone seemed to be standing by the bed and staring at him. Xiao Shili was in a cold sweat and turned over to sit up again, but the man disappeared again.


    Damn, did you hit the ghost? Xiao Shili was regarded as a disaster when he was young. He grew up covered with yellow paper amulets and didn''t believe in ghosts. But just now, he felt so true that he couldn''t help believing it.


    This time, he did not lie down immediately. He sat in the dark for a few minutes, thinking that if so, there was only one possibility.


    At the moment, the room is dark and invisible. If someone stealthily touches it in the dark, looks at himself in the dark, and leaves at the moment when he gets up, the feeling in his heart will disappear. It''s just impossible to be silent. As long as someone, whether it''s the sound of footsteps, breathing or clothes, will find it. If someone can do this, then they are no different from ghosts.


    But who would do that? The only one who dares to make fun of himself like this is the bald leopard. However, with his huge size, it is absolutely impossible not to make a sound. Moreover, he is straightforward and will never do such trifles.


    Just as he was guessing, the feeling suddenly appeared beside him. At the same time, a dry laugh came and said, "boy, I can''t sleep. Get up and play with me."


    Xiao Shili was surprised. When he heard this voice, he immediately knew who the other party was. However, the voice was low in the daytime, but now it was deep and loud. It didn''t seem to come from a population.


    "Come with me." The other side said again.


    Xiao Shili saw a shadow moving slightly by the bed, and then disappeared without making any sound. I thought that just now the other party really used this method to make fun of themselves. It''s hard to imagine that they can move so soundlessly.


    In addition, the other party''s voice is very clear in their ears, while other people sleeping around, but there is no response. The other side can control the voice in a certain range, but let the people in the range sound very clear, and I don''t know what Kung Fu it is.


    Xiao Shili didn''t dare to neglect him. He got out of bed and followed each other. He vaguely felt that he was walking in the opposite direction of the prison door. With a little light on the corridor outside, he saw that the other man was in rags, with disheveled hair and beard. It was the old man in the daytime.


    "Boy, use your phone card." In the dark, said the old man''s voice.


    Xiao Shili remembered that just now he could turn on the light of his mobile phone to find him. He was so surprised that he forgot for a moment.


    When the old man took the phone card, he didn''t know what to do. He just heard a "click" and the lock on the cell door was opened. Surprised, Xiao Shili can''t help looking at the camera on the opposite side of his head. The old man returns the phone card to Xiao Shili and says with a smile, "don''t be afraid, the guards are asleep at this time."


    They walked through the dark corridor and finally came to an empty hall. The old man turned around and looked at Xiao Shili. He was hale and hearty, with a smile on his face. He was completely different from the weak and decadent figure of the day.


    Xiao Shili was very surprised. If he wanted to leave the prison, it would be easy, but he was willing to stay in the prison. He didn''t know why. At this time, the old man said with a smile, "during the day today, I don''t think you are fast. You don''t agree with me, do you?"

 Chapter 176

    Xiao Shili knew at the moment that the other party was not an ordinary person, and his tone suddenly became more respectful. "The old man laughed. I just had a random fight. I can''t talk about speed."


    The old man nodded and said, "you''re right to fight indiscriminately, but at least you have a little rules in your confusion. It''s because of this that you can win the bald head."


    Xiao Shili thought that this man was right. If the bald leopard didn''t fight hard with all his strength, he would not have knocked down the other side so soon.


    "Come on, you''ve done it with me." The old man suddenly put out a hand and made a gesture.


    Xiao Shili was stunned, then shook his head, "old man, I voluntarily admit defeat, not your opponent." He said that, but he didn''t think so. He thought that even if the other party had some extremely powerful Kung Fu, he was old and weak after all. If he tried his best, he couldn''t beat an old man. It''s just that I don''t want to fight with someone who''s seventy or eighty.


    The old man gave a cold smile, "hum, you don''t agree with me when you say that. Come on, when you hit the bald head in the daytime, it''s very simple. How can you be so kind now?"


    Xiao Shili picked the bald leopard as soon as he entered the cell. It wasn''t because he had a grudge with the other party, but just to defeat the other party''s boss and build up power among the prisoners. At this time, after listening to the old man''s sarcastic words, although he knew that the other party was exciting himself, he was still a little upset.


    Maybe the old man has practiced Kung Fu for several years. Do you really think he is sure to win? I''d like to see how he can win.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili leaned back slightly, and his face still looked respectful. "Well, in that case, please give me more advice."


    The old man laughed a few times, some impatient way, "quick fight, quick fight, say so much nonsense for what?"


    Xiao Shili''s heart coagulates. You asked for it. You can''t blame me. All of a sudden, he jumped forward and hit the old man with a fist. He started, started and punched all in an instant, and the speed was extremely fast. Even if the distance between the two men was nearly two meters, if the opponent was a bald leopard, he would never be able to avoid it.


    However, in the face of this quick punch, the old man just looked at it calmly. When his fist almost touched his chest, he stretched out a hand and opened his five fingers. Unexpectedly, he casually took the punch in his palm.


    Xiao Shili''s face changed, but it wasn''t because the other side blocked his fist. Although everyone can block, it''s extremely difficult to grasp the other side''s fist, unless the strength and speed of both sides are very different.


    He used at least 60% of his strength to punch into the palm of the opponent''s hand. The strength of his fist disappeared like an iron bull into the sea. The old man''s expression and movement had no change. It seemed that his fist was not a flash of lightning, but was gently and slowly placed in the palm of his hand.


    The old man shook his head. "This fist is soft. Didn''t you eat during the day?"


    Xiao Shi stepped back two steps immediately, spun up one foot and kicked the other side. This time, the old man slightly raised his eyebrows, still put out a hand and gently blocked the leg on the side of the body.


    "It''s a little bit of strength. It seems that your Kung Fu in your legs is much higher than that in your hands."


    Xiao Shili took back his posture and sighed. The victory has been decided. There''s no need to compete any more. Unless he uses some tricks to win, it''s the same as how many times he plays like this.


    He bowed to the old man deeply, "old man, I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me."


    "Ha ha." The old man touched his dirty beard and said, "I can''t forgive you. Since you admit defeat, forget it. I see that you are a boy with dark air in the sky and strong murderous air in the earth. Have you ever learned martial arts before?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "No."


    "Well, I haven''t practiced. It''s rare for ordinary people to be able to do this." The old man''s voice seemed to be praise and sigh, "from your face, you can see that your boy''s heart is dark and murderous. These days, I''m afraid it''s all from fighting with others."


    Everyone who had ever dealt with Xiao Shili, no matter who, was shocked by his fighting power afterwards. Even if the bald leopard had not subdued several people in his life, he had to be subdued by Xiao Shili. It is the first time in my life that I have been called "these two sons".


    However, Xiao Shili was not a bit angry, including the other side said that he was "dark and murderous". When he heard the other side asked if he had ever had a fight, he had to nod his head.


    "Good, good." The old man said several good things in a row, but he didn''t know what he was saying. Xiao shiliman thought that the other party would ask this question, and then he would certainly treat himself as an elder and educate himself. Unexpectedly, the old man walked a few steps, and his face looked very happy.


    Suddenly I thought, by the way, the old man is not a good man when he is locked up in this bureau. How can he educate himself? Maybe he is a senior old villain. He is very happy to hear that someone has done something wrong.


    Xiao Shili thought it might not be too disrespectful to think so, so he hastened to accept the idea.


    The old man nodded his head frequently and said, "you have a strong murderous spirit. It''s a natural gift. It''s just the intention of our generation. People are born with murderous spirit, but they are not good at controlling..." he began to talk incoherently. In the end, he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Xiao Shili said in his heart that this man has been locked up here all the year round. It''s really a bit abnormal. Just listen to the old man murmur constantly, the voice is getting louder and louder, if you want him to continue to say so, I''m afraid you''ll have to recruit the guards.


    He couldn''t help interrupting, "what did you say, old man?"


    The old man''s body suddenly shakes. It seems that he just wakes up from some dreamland and realizes that he is in the detention center with Xiao Shili around him.

 Chapter 177

    Xiao Shili has been struggling for a long time, but he is a little sleepy. As for whether the old man is a martial arts expert or not, it has nothing to do with him. He thinks that the reason why the old man calls himself out late at night is to fight with him. It must be because he has been in the cell for a long time, and the bald leopard are not enough to be his opponent. What about him? He is not the same as the defeat, it seems that the other side is really some too look up to himself.


    He was about to call each other back to his cell. When the old man turned to see him, he suddenly rushed to him with a surprise in his eyes and asked, "boy, do you want to know why you can''t beat me?"


    Xiao Shili was amused in his heart. At the moment, he didn''t agree with this crazy old man. He casually coaxed the other side to be happy and said, "of course, it''s your old magic power, that is, no one in the world is your old rival."


    Unexpectedly, the old man shook his head. "You''re talking nonsense. I have no rival in the world, just because I''ve learned the secret formula of Qianlong." The back unconsciously took half a sentence from Xiao Shili in.


    Secret of Qianlong? Isn''t that magic? Xiao Shi thinks that the old man is crazy, but his name is not bad. It must be something he fancied.


    "There are only two kinds of people in the world who can practice Qianlong''s heart formula. The first is the one with strong murderous spirit, and the second is the one with benevolent heart. Qianlong heart formula is a skill of killing people. Once you learn it, you can kill your opponent every time you make a move. Unless you are with death, it''s useless for ordinary people to learn it. Another use can be used to get through people''s acupoints and channels and save people''s lives in times of crisis. So if you are not kind-hearted, it''s useless to learn it. " The old man said slowly, with a serious expression, as if it were true.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing and said, "to save people''s lives, you don''t have to be merciful. As long as you are an individual, you can learn this magic Kung Fu, you can cure diseases, save people, and make money."


    The old man was stunned and grabbed the back of his head. "Yes, I didn''t expect that."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "let''s go back to work first. When you are always lying on the bed, you will think about it. Maybe there are many things that you will think about at once."


    He turned around and walked to the corridor. He didn''t care about the old man. Anyway, no one could stop him when he wanted to come back. Again, it''s a pity that such a wonderful person with excellent martial arts skills is imprisoned here. However, he''s crazy. I''m afraid only the mental hospital will take him here.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s shoulder suddenly hurt, but someone grabbed his shoulder from behind, and then a strong force suddenly pressed down. Xiao Shili felt as if he was carrying a huge stone on his shoulder. As soon as his knees softened, he fell on his knees.


    He was surprised to know that it was the old man who made a fool of himself. He was in a state of mental confusion and delirium. In case of a mistake or madness, he would have hurt himself. I couldn''t help but be a little afraid and cried, "old man, I''m your loser. If you don''t want to go back to the house, we''ll play here for a while." He thought that if he was ready to start, he would call the guard immediately. I''m afraid it''s too late.


    The old man said, "get up!"


    When Xiao Shili heard the other party call him to get up, he stood up and wanted to stand up, but the opposite hand was still pressed on his shoulder. As soon as he started, he was immediately pressed on the ground again.


    The old man cried again, "get up¡°


    Xiao Shili tried his best again, but he still couldn''t do it. He was pressed to the ground and said hello to the old man''s ancestors one by one in his heart. He only hoped to meet a night patrol guard to save his life.


    But the corridor was empty. The night in the detention center was as quiet as a pool of ink, not to mention the patrolling guards. There was no dog barking.


    The old man drank again, "get up¡°


    This time, Xiao Shi couldn''t do without wasting his strength. He lay on the ground and didn''t move. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. The old man''s thin fingers seemed to be inserted into his shoulder blades. As long as he doesn''t get up hard, he will scratch his own bones


    In desperation, he had to push forward again. This time, the strength of the other side was a little lighter, and the deadlock between them lasted for a few seconds. Xiao Shili was still pressed to the ground.


    So I don''t know how many times I repeated it, until Xiao Shili was exhausted and lay on the ground. How old man Ren pinched his shoulder, he couldn''t stand up again. The old man nodded, finally let go of his hand and said, "concentrate and feel the changes in your body."


    Where can Xiao Shili do it? He only has a little energy left. Now, he is trying to figure out how to get this account back if he is lucky not to be tortured to death by the other party.


    "Concentrate The old man suddenly put another pressure on his vest. He couldn''t breathe well, and his breathing was short.


    He had an idea in his mind that Xiao Shili had fought all the way in the sword forest, but today he was going to die in the hands of a crazy old man. It''s the biggest joke in the world.


    The idea suddenly and quickly turns over, if I die, how does Mei Yu do? What about sister Shihan? They will be sad to death, and... Ruoqing, if she ever comes back to this city, but she will never see her again. Before his death, his last thought is to have another look at ye ruoqing''s voice and smile, her skirt flying, standing in the spring in the chaos of cherry blossoms.


    I... how can I die so easily!


    Xiao Shili''s eyes stagnated, and a force of unknown origin suddenly surged through his whole body, and his body suddenly went up. At this time, he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his chest, as if a piece of red hot wrought iron was buried deep in his chest.


    He was a little surprised, and the feeling then faded down. Then he remembered that he would have such a feeling when he was too exhausted in playing at school, but it was not as strong as this time. The reason was that he had never exhausted so much in his life.


    "Feel it, this is gentian." The old man''s words suddenly rang out from behind.

 Chapter 178

    "Gentian?" Xiao Shili was stunned in his eyes. He didn''t know when the force on his back had disappeared. The force he regained was enough to make him stand up and stare back at the old man.


    "Yes, it''s said that our Chinese nation is the offspring of the ancient dragon people. Everyone has a gentian in his chest, but few people know that he has it." The old man shook his head and said with a gloomy look, "at that time, China was trampled, bullied and humiliated by foreign powers. If only a small number of Chinese people had awakened at that time, there would not have been such a result. Now China is already the strongest country in the world. Even at the top of the world, it is not impossible for China to rule all ethnic groups on five continents."


    The old man talks and acts in a crazy way. But these words startled Xiao Shili. When he spoke, he looked awe inspiring, as if standing between heaven and earth, and even had the feeling of looking at all living beings. These words hit his heart heavily. Although it was just an ideal close to fantasy, it coincided with a deep expectation in his heart.


    "In a person''s life, the gentian in his body will be activated countless times, but no one knows about it. It''s ridiculous and pathetic." The old man sighed, squatted down and said, "since the gentian in your body has been activated, I will teach you how to use the power in the gentian."


    At the moment, Xiao Shili understood that the old man was not harming himself. In addition, he was surprised by the sudden surge of power, but he still could not be completely relieved. However, he knew that he had no chance to refuse.


    Because the old man began to recite and put his other hand on his shoulder. Obviously, if he didn''t use the power of gentian as he taught him, he would not let himself go.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao Shili only felt the burning sensation in his chest, which slowly divided into several strands and spread into his blood vessels, meridians and four limbs. His whole body, which was sore and painful, suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable comfort. He only felt that whether it was blood vessels or bones, it seemed that there was a flame flowing, and each acupoint was burning.


    Before he knew it, he began to move his body according to the way the old man recited. At this moment, an indescribable restlessness suddenly came from his heart. Xiao Shili roared. When he opened his eyes, he had already stood on the ground.


    The old man stood in the moonlight with one hand on his back. The other hand twisted his beard and said with a smile, "if you want to reach the highest level, you must go through seven stages: Qianlong, Shenglong, Feilong, Doulong, Zhanlong, Shenglong and Shenlong. You must remember these seven stages clearly. Each stage has to go through a long and hard study before it can reach the next stage. I''ve taught you the secret of Qianlong heart. You have to practice it every day. If you want to reach the final level, you have to work hard every day. "


    Xiao Shi left and started. Just now, he was exhausted and was about to take off his strength. At this time, his whole body was full of strength. He felt that his spirit had never been so good. He couldn''t help rejoicing. After listening to the old man''s words, he knelt down in the tunnel and said, "master, I kowtow to you."


    The old man waved his hand, "don''t kowtow. You have entered the first stage of Qianlong''s heart formula. In the Qianlong stage, try your body first. What''s the difference between peacetime and peacetime?"


    Xiao Shi left to answer a, stand up from the ground, the body seems to suddenly become light a lot. He tried to punch and kick again. Although he couldn''t feel the difference for a moment, the old man was smiling and nodding beside him, which obviously recognized some changes in him.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help saying, "master..."


    The old man shook his head and said, "Shifu can''t afford it. I forced you to learn the secret of Qianlong. You didn''t want to learn it yourself. I''m not your Shifu either. Don''t call me Shifu in the future."


    Xiao Shili hesitated for a moment. From just now to now, the old man''s impression in his heart suddenly became respectful and kind. The word master can best express his gratitude to each other. But seeing the old man''s resolute eyes, he had to reluctantly promise, "yes... Old man, I want to ask what''s the use of this secret formula after practicing?"


    "Good question." The old man nodded approvingly, "the secret of Qianlong heart formula is to guide the energy contained in a person''s gentian to diffuse into all parts of the body, so as to gradually enhance the person''s physique and vitality. You will gradually feel that your speed, strength and reaction will be enhanced. However, you can only feel stronger than ordinary people when you only reach the first stage, Later, the more amazing the effect is. "


    At this time, the East was already a little white, and the old man stretched out, "it''s almost dawn, the guard on duty is about to wake up, let''s go, we should go back."


    Two people return to the number, the rest are still asleep, did not know they went out. Xiao Shili spent a whole night in physical training. He intended to have a good sleep, but he felt energetic and sleepy when he was lying in bed. He could not help saying that he was surprised. Looking back, he saw that the old man had fallen asleep. Then he turned over and sat up. According to the old man''s heart formula, he sat on the bed to practice again.


    But this time, unexpectedly, Xiao Shi had been away from the weather for half a year, but he didn''t feel the burning breath in his chest at all, and the gentian seemed to disappear in his body.


    In his doubts, the old man''s voice seemed to be a dreamer saying, "when people are full of energy, they can''t feel the existence of gentian. Every time they weaken their strength, the breath of gentian will show up. When the whole body energy is exhausted and people are on the verge of dying, it''s also the time when gentian''s strength is the most powerful, so some people are dying, Physical fitness tends to be much better than before. From then on, your physical energy is more and more powerful, and it will be more and more difficult to consume. Therefore, the more you go to the later stage, the more difficult it will be. In short, you can''t be in a hurry for success, you need to take it step by step. Go to sleep first. "

 Chapter 179

    After hearing this, Xiao Shili finally fell asleep.


    In his sleep, someone suddenly pushed his shoulder. He was very alert when he was sleeping. This time, he was even more astonishing. As soon as he felt his finger touch him, he suddenly opened his eyes and startled the two policemen in front of him.


    A policeman said with a steady expression, "Mr. Xiao, it''s time to get up."


    Xiao Shili rubbed his eyes. Seeing that the police came to him early in the morning, he couldn''t help but wonder. Did someone find out what happened last night? If this kind of behavior was identified as a prison break, the consequences would be very serious. He immediately looked at the old man. Fortunately, he was lying in bed and asleep.


    He looked at them and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your assistance to the police investigation is over. Now you can leave here." Said one of the policemen, pleasantly.


    "What, now?" The day came so suddenly that Xiao Shili was surprised and couldn''t help crying out.


    The two policemen looked at each other. It seemed that they thought that the time they lived here was too short. They were a little nostalgic.


    He didn''t want to leave, but the whole Bureau wanted to take a sedan chair to carry this guy out. The Bureau didn''t know how to invite him back. He wanted chicken, duck, fish, good wine and good food every day. He was not the only one who had to take care of their whole number. If he continued to eat like this, the Bureau would be poor.


    Xiao Shili really didn''t want to leave. He only paid homage to his master last night and wanted to live in it for a while. Under the guidance of his master, he could improve his Qianlong formula. At the moment, we had to ask the two policemen to wait for a while, and they went to the master''s bed. The old man was lying face in and seemed to have fallen asleep.


    "Master, master." Xiao Shili called several times, only to hear the old man slowly wake up, hum and haw, "master... What master... Bajie, call master quickly..."


    Xiao Shi was in a bad mood. Sure enough, as soon as the day came, his master became like this again. I don''t know whether he was a little abnormal in spirit or pretended to be like this to cover people''s eyes.


    He looked at the old man''s back and said, "master, don''t worry. After I go out, I will pick you up as soon as possible."


    The old man moved his body, which seemed to have been heard and not heard.


    When the bald leopard woke up, he also heard the police''s words. He turned over and sat up with a happy face and said, "brother, Congratulations, take care outside. I''ll go to see you as soon as I go out."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "brother leopard, don''t worry. I''ll tell the bureau that you''re going out these two days."


    Brother Bao knew that he could do it, so he couldn''t help but look happy, "OK, OK, brother, I''ll wait for my brother!" He thought that he would live in prison for at least three or five years this time. When Xiao Shili said that, his voice trembled.


    Xiao Liuzi came over, wiped his tears and said, "brother Li, as soon as you leave, we can''t touch your light any more. Without you, we have to be bullied by these... Big brothers of the police."


    Xiao Shili slapped him on the head and said with a smile, "don''t give me this. I don''t know what you are going to do."


    Then he said to all the humanists, "don''t worry, stay well and wait for my news." He knew that none of these people had committed any serious crimes. They were all arrested during the period of severe crackdown. It was really bad luck. After living here for a few days, he has developed some feelings with these people. When he goes out, he will ask for a favor with Qiju and let them all go. It''s a small matter that Qiju will not refuse.


    For a moment, the whole call was full of cheers, and everyone was excited. They wanted to kneel to Xiao Shili on the spot.


    More than ten minutes later, after going through some relevant procedures, Xiao Shili walked out of the gate of the branch office accompanied by a deputy director. Looking at the dark sky outside, he unconsciously realized that it was already evening. Although he was given preferential treatment and didn''t feel depressed at all, he still felt that he had lost his freedom. At the moment, he took a breath of the fresh air in autumn, and suddenly felt as if an invisible pressure had been removed from his body.


    There is a black Chrysler outside the gate of the branch office, but I don''t see Du Yue''s BMW X6. As soon as Xiao Shili walked out of the gate and leaned against the door, a man in a black suit immediately met him and held out his hand. "Mr. Xiao, I''m sent by President du to borrow you. Please get on the bus."


    Xiao Shili shook hands with the other party and got on the Chrysler. Then the car drove onto the elevated road.


    While driving, the man introduced himself, "Mr. Xiao, my name is Lu. He is an employee of Du''s group. Mr. Du had planned to borrow it from you in person today, but yesterday he had to go abroad because of an important matter. You have been wronged during your stay in the company. The company has already said hello to the north division bureau. They have no place to neglect you."


    Xiao Shili said a few words of politeness. Although Mr. Lu was very modest and claimed to be just an employee, from his dress and conversation, we can see that his status in the Du''s group is unusual, at least he is also a high-level figure. So he said, "I''m sorry, because my business bothered the company. Mr. Lu, what is the situation between the company and Tenglong real estate? " This is the first thing he wanted to know after he came out.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao was implicated to protect Mr. Du. You have made great contributions to the company. The company will protect your safety anyway." After a pause, Mr. Lu said, "the negotiation with Tenglong real estate didn''t come to an end until this morning. We both agreed to settle it in private. Tenglong real estate doesn''t pursue your killing of the three of them, and we don''t pursue what the other party has done to President Du. It''s very fair."


    Xiao Shili''s heart sank, and suddenly there was an indescribable tangle. Fair? It''s not fair to him at all? Du Yue sacrificed her power to recover everything for herself. If not, how can Tenglong real estate release itself so easily with three lives on his back.

 Chapter 180

    Can imagine oneself in the number of that period of time, outside between two big groups is to carry on what kind of swords and spears, you come and I go. Finally, each step back, but Du Yue''s noble identity was insulted in front of many people, but she was willing to compromise with each other for her own sake.


    Xiao Shili is a little lost and a little angry. Although Du Yue is not here, he seems to feel her faint warm body temperature, and suddenly can''t help hitting the back of the chair.


    While driving, Mr. Lu was startled, and then understood it. He said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I understand your mood. The mood of the whole group is the same as you, but please don''t be impulsive. The group won''t give up so easily. Before that, Mr. Du also hopes you don''t make any extraordinary moves."


    The other side''s words were not implicit, but Xiao Shili was not angry. After a few seconds, he whispered, "yes, you''re right."


    "It''s wonderful that Mr. Xiao can think so."


    The car then drove onto the main road, but the road was neither towards the company nor towards his own home. Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Lu, where are we going?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Du told me that you had made such sacrifice for the company before. Now you need to relax. Just as president Du is abroad, you don''t have to follow him. " After a pause, Mr. Lu said, "besides, Mr. Xiao is new here, and he doesn''t know much about the general situation of the company."


    Xiao Shili nodded. Mr. Lu laughed at him in the mirror and said, "wait a minute, I will take you to a place. One of the reasons is to let you relax. The other is to let you know more about the company."


    There was a sense of mystery in the other voice. Xiao Shili thought, since it''s to let himself relax, the other party takes him to the entertainment city or resort of Du''s group, and Du''s group''s branch in J city is in charge of entertainment, so it should be right.


    After about half an hour in the bustling downtown area, the scenery on both sides of the road gradually became more and more sparse, but it seemed to be driving out of the city.


    Xiao Shili identified the direction, which should be near the western suburbs. Although he was born in J City, the westernmost side of the city really never came. J city is a central city facing mountains and surrounded by water, which can lead to the outside in the three directions of southeast and North, but the westernmost side is blocked by a big mountain. However, J city''s tourism industry is booming in recent years, and this originally rocky barren mountain has been developed for a long time.


    The car spiraled up the flat road. Although it was uphill, the slope of this section of spiraling road was almost zero. Even Xiali and Jinbei were easy to climb up, not to mention Chrysler. It was just a few more circles.


    Looking out of the window, Xiao Shili could see the light from the top of the mountain. Needless to think, there must be a huge building there. Today''s rich people like to build their own palaces in some remote places that ordinary people can''t go to, so as to show their unique taste and difference, such as this mountain, It''s like isolating the upper class from the mundane world below. People who can look down on the top of the mountain will feel as if they are gods, overlooking the lower world.


    But the air in the mountains is really good. Xiao Shili opened the car window and breathed greedily. At this time, a horizontal door carved from white stone appeared on the road ahead. It looked like a bird house in a Japanese Temple. On the stone plaque red by the spotlight, there were three big words "Bihua Palace".


    After the car entered the cross door, it opened up more than ten meters, and suddenly it was clear. It''s like a relatively flat terrain on the hillside. The two sides of the road have been cut with a big pen, forming two huge open spaces. On the open space, there are rows of vehicles in order.


    When Xiao Shili looked at it, he could see Mercedes Benz, BMW and other luxury cars with a price of at least one million. If they were arranged in this way, it would cost at least two or three hundred. He could not help but have the illusion that all the rich people in J City were concentrated on this mountain tonight.


    As if noticing Xiao Shili''s expression, Mr. Lu said with a smile, "this is the class C parking lot here. Although Bihua palace is a high-level club, it is usually open to the ordinary class."


    "Class C parking lot?" Xiao Shili had never heard of any grade division in the parking lot. He suddenly responded, "do you mean the cars parked here are just ordinary people?"


    Mr. Lu smiles and doesn''t speak. By this time, their Chrysler has crossed the parking lot and driven onto the road, and soon comes to the upper floor.


    The structure of this floor is similar to that below, but the area is much larger than that below. However, in such a large open space, the parking space is much thinner than that below. Seeing such expensive sports cars as Ferrari and Porsche, Xiao Shili secretly shakes his head. Compared with these expensive sports cars above, those cars below can only be regarded as the ordinary class.


    This time, without Mr. Lu''s introduction, he saw a big "B" on a conspicuous sign next to the parking lot.


    In this case, it must be a class a parking lot. In Xiao Shili''s mind, Ferrari, Porsche and other sports cars are already very expensive mounts. I can''t imagine what kind of monsters are parked in the class a parking lot.

 Chapter 181

    At this time, Mr. Lu drove into a parking space in the B-class parking lot, put out the fire, turned back to Xiao Shili, and said with a sorry smile, "sorry, Mr. Xiao, my car can''t go up any more. I can only park here. Although we are inside the company, we can''t break the rules. If you mind walking for tens of meters, I can ask the waiter to drive to pick you up."


    "No, I just want to walk after such a long ride." Xiao Shi got out of the car and showed a casual attitude, but his heart was slightly shaken. After living in J City for so long, he didn''t know what kind of people could drive those expensive sports cars here?


    He thought there was a parking lot on it, but when he walked up the mountain road, a huge white building suddenly stood in front of him. The huge stone pillars and wide door walls looked like the house of God in Greek mythology. The whole building stands close to the mountain, almost integrated with the mountain, just like the supernatural work of nature.


    Xiao Shili stared at the huge building for a long time, until Mr. Lu''s voice sounded in his ear, "Mr. Xiao, let''s go in."


    When Xiao Shili was in a trance, he asked unconsciously, "what about class a parking lot?"


    Mr. Lu didn''t realize that he was concerned about this, so he answered with a smile, "ha ha, class a parking lot is set up inside the entertainment palace, and all vehicles entering will be maintained by professional technicians." Then he reached out and pointed to a seemingly passageway like path on the slant side, "the vehicles that are qualified to get here will be guided by the staff to enter the parking lot from here. Is Mr. Xiao interested in going in to have a look? This is a rare famous car in the world. You should be able to see it there. "


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said no, the most expensive car he knew was probably Lamborghini. When he got here, he suddenly felt that he was like a hillbilly in the city, and he didn''t want to be humiliated any more.


    They walked into the grand hall as gorgeous as the palace, and no one met them at the door. In the center of the hall was a bar facing all directions. About ten meters away from the two sides of the gate, there were four graceful girls. As they walked in, eight girls met them at the same time. It was like a coincidence that they met each other near the gate.


    But Mr. Lu just waved to disperse the girls. At this time, a woman in a dark black evening dress came out of the bar and came to the two people. Their eyes were on them respectively.


    Xiao Shili only felt that this woman''s smile and look had a kind of charm that made people feel hazy. The figure wrapped under the light gauze evening dress was even more perfect. Although it was inferior to Du Yue, it was a rare thing in the world.


    The woman said with a smile, "good evening, manager Lu. Is this Mr. Xiao?" Then he turned his eyes to Xiao Shili, who was confused by the light in each other''s eyes.


    At this time, he realized that Mr. Lu was actually the manager of this large entertainment palace. Although he did not know that there were several Du''s group in J City, such a large-scale and luxurious entertainment place, he must have a high status in Du''s group if he could be the person in charge of such a place where all kinds of powerful people gathered.


    Manager Lu said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, this is Miss yingzi. She will accompany you from this evening. Before Mr. Du comes back, you can stay here and relax. All expenses will be reimbursed by the company." He added, "of course, if Mr. Du has nothing to look for you, you can still stay here."


    In such a place, it must cost tens of thousands a day, and if you work hard, I''m afraid that no amount of money will be able to fill it. This is indeed a big temptation, especially in the first sentence, Xiao Shili jumped in his heart and let this woman accompany him. Does that mean


    He could not help glancing at the woman. Sakura looked at herself with a smile, but there was only gentle grace and politeness in his eyes. Xiao Shili turns his head and feels a little ashamed. People just obey Du Yue''s orders to entertain him, but he wants to know where he is. With this woman''s attitude and temperament, he must be a senior manager here. How can he


    "Well, yingzi, you can accompany Mr. Xiao around. If you have anything to do, you can call me directly or come to my office to find me Manager Lu said and left.


    In addition to the staff, only Xiao Shili and yingzi were left in the gorgeous hall. Yingzi said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao hasn''t used dinner yet. You have dinner first, and I''ll take you to other places."


    Xiao Shili is really hungry. Besides, in this gorgeous palace, he is like a lost child. He has to obey Sakura''s arrangement.


    In a single dining room with elegant decoration, Xiao Shili enjoyed the most luxurious meal in his life. The huge round table was full of all kinds of dishes that could not be named. Although he could not eat so much, more than a dozen service ladies continued to shuttle the dishes. Let Xiao Shili have a kind of incarnation of medieval aristocracy feeling, as if he is the owner of a castle, and sitting on the side of the faint smile cherry, is his own housekeeper.


    The difference is that the elegant and beautiful housekeeper is much more calm than his stunned master. In yingzi''s eyes, these rare dishes are served like air, without any sense of existence. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, just now he looked at the menu, and the price of any dish on the table was more than 2000 yuan. Although he knew that he didn''t pay for it, he was still a little frightened.


    Yingzi helps Xiao Shili to turn the table while introducing him. Xiao Shili looks at a bottle of 1947 red wine from Latu winery in the ice bucket, shakes his hand and stops Sakura from opening it. There is no need to waste a bottle of good wine worth hundreds of thousands of dollars for the sake of a man who never drinks red wine.

 Chapter 182

    Xiao Shili put down his chopsticks, took down the napkin on his knee and wiped his mouth. He only moved a little bit of everything on the table. To tell you the truth, he didn''t feel very delicious. These expensive dishes priced at more than 1000 yuan are not as delicious as the fried noodles in the alley.


    "Not to your taste?" Sakura asked, seeing from her eyes that the young man didn''t feel much about the most luxurious banquet.


    "No, maybe it''s because I''m not used to the mixture of Chinese food, Western food, Japanese food and French food." Xiao Shili made a wry smile.


    "Sorry, it was my mistake." Sakura looked slightly down and said, "I''m afraid you can''t get used to it, so I''ve chosen all kinds of different dishes. I didn''t expect that they didn''t fit your taste."


    Xiao Shili said busily, "it''s not your fault, it''s my own reason." He scratched his head and whispered, "in fact, I just want to eat a bowl of fried noodles with soy sauce..."


    Sakura opened her big round eyes and suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Mr. Xiao, you are so lovely. I''m sorry. I thought you must be used to her eating habits when you follow Mr. Du." Yingzi looked at Xiao Shili curiously. "Mr. Xiao, I heard that you saved president Du under the siege of more than 20 people from Tenglong real estate and mafia forces. Is that true?"


    "It''s not so exaggerated." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although the other side said it was 20 people, only a dozen of them actually besieged us."


    "That''s also very powerful. Even if the full-time bodyguards around president Du can''t do it, and..." yingzi stopped, "and you killed three of them. I can''t see it from your appearance."


    "Can''t you see I''m a murderer?" Xiao Shili said in a joking tone.


    "It''s not appropriate to use this word on you. You did it to protect President Du. Those people deserve to die." Yingzi cleverly helped Xiao Shi get out of the circle, and then she said with a smile, "now the whole company knows your name, and you can be said to be a celebrity in Du''s group, and it seems that even someone in the family has heard about you."


    Family, Du family? Xiao Shili was a little surprised when he heard this. He didn''t know anything about the internal situation of the Du family. However, the overall power of such a family business must be firmly controlled by the family members. Du Yue, as a member of the family, is in charge of the entertainment department. That is to say, there are many members in the family who are in charge of other departments.


    Has the Du family noticed themselves through this? Xiao Shili doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse. In fact, he has an ulterior motive to enter Du''s group, which no one should know at present.


    Although it''s clever to sneak in under Anne''s arrangement, it''s not without flaws. If some thoughtful people in the family pay attention to him, they may find something suspicious about him, which is the main reason why he didn''t want to disturb the important people in the family before.


    Seeing that Xiao Shi couldn''t do without talking, yingzi changed a smile, "if Mr. Xiao is not tired, I''ll take you to another place to have a look."


    "Good." Xiao Shili''s answer was a little absent-minded, and he was still thinking about the Du family.


    Yingzi thought he was not very interested, so she began to introduce the whole entertainment palace. "Bihua palace is divided into seven floors. Although it is not high, the area of each floor is more than 6000 square meters, which is equivalent to the size of a football field."


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s surprised eyes, yingzi turned her mouth. "It sounds incredible, right? Bihua palace is one of the largest entertainment places of Du''s group, second only to Shuiyue City, the capital of s city. The first floor is the integrated catering facilities including Chinese restaurants, Western restaurants, Japanese cuisine, leisure cafes, etc., the second floor is the hot spring and sauna, the third floor is the disco and KTV, the fourth floor is the bowling alley and tennis hall, the fifth floor is the swimming pool and gym, the sixth floor is the guest room, as for the seventh floor... "


    Like to deliberately arouse Xiao Shili''s interest, yingzi slightly prolongs her tone, "in the whole of China, only a few talents can enter."


    Xiao Shili raised his head and asked, "what is the seventh floor?"


    Sakura chuckled, "here is the biggest casino in H Province."


    "Casinos?" Xiao Shili was not surprised. He thought it was the casino? It''s everywhere.


    "Is Mr. Xiao interested in trying his luck?" Sakura asked with a smile.


    "Doesn''t it mean that only a few people can go in?" Xiao Shi thought that these people were either high officials or rich businessmen.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Shili is the person around president Du. Of course, you can enter at will." Yingzi emphasizes the four words "around Mr. Du". It''s obvious that even employees in Du''s group don''t have the qualification to enter.


    "Of course, you can also go to other floors for recreation. All the expenses will be borne by the company, but..." yingzi said in a low voice, "if you are lucky in the casino, you can take the money you win home."


    Xiao Shili''s heart beat for a while. If he lost others'' money, he would win. Where can he find such a good thing. Originally, I didn''t feel comfortable living these days, so I wanted to relax in the hot spring. At this time, I heard Sakura''s words, and suddenly came to the spirit, and blurted out, "go to the casino!"


    "Ha ha, but before that, please relax and have a rest."


    Xiao Shili understood each other''s meaning. He was wearing a discount shirt and trousers in the store, and lived in the cell for three days and three nights. On such an occasion, if manager LV hadn''t accompanied him in, he would have been invited out by the security guard.


    After taking a hot bath in the guest room and changing into a suit of tailored suits, Xiao Shili feels refreshed and follows yingzi to the casino.


    Yingzi is leading the way with graceful steps, while Xiao Shili is following. He wants to walk with women side by side, but his eyes are always attracted by the beautiful women passing by, and he falls behind unconsciously. The women here are either graceful or naturally foxy. There are so many rich men who come here tonight, and so are the mistresses.


    Some women are familiar customers here. Seeing that Xiao Shili is accompanied by yingzi, they can''t help but cast some ambiguous eyes on him intentionally or unconsciously. Xiao Shili has a lot of eyes all the way and tastes all the thin and fat things. When the reaction came, they had come to the door of an elevator with a cold metallic luster.

 Chapter 183

    "This elevator must have a special VIP membership card to get in." Sakura said, but did not open the elevator, but turned to the other corner of the corridor, reached for the key to open a room door.


    Xiao Shili followed to walk in, the unusual luxury that decorates inside the room, scarlet carpet step on to have a kind of stuffy feeling. In a corner of the room, he saw something he was familiar with.


    Yingzi went to a small metal door and said, "this elevator is for the senior management of the company. Besides the family members, only manager Lu and I can open it here. Since the completion of Bihua palace, you are the fourth person to enter this elevator."


    The opening of the elevator needs fingerprint verification. After Sakura put her slender finger on it, a space of about five square meters appeared in front of her eyes. She smiles, reaches out her hand and says, "Mr. Xiao, please."


    Xiao Shili shook his head. It was just that idea. Isn''t it a casino? Is it necessary to be so mysterious? Casinos are open to the rich. No matter who has money, they can go in and gamble. This is true of casinos in Macao and Las Vegas. Why are they hiding here? Are they afraid of being checked?


    No, he shakes his head again. With the influence of Du''s group, it''s easy to get rid of the crime of killing people. There''s no need to worry about this problem at all.


    The internal space of the elevator is not big, but the rising process is extremely smooth. Except for gravity, there is almost no vibration. When the elevator stops, as the elevator door slowly opens, a strange sound suddenly comes into Xiao Shili''s ears from the outside.


    What appears in front of us is a spacious and huge space. The strange sound seems to be a mixture of chips crashing, playing cards falling, electronic music and bouncing, wheel turning, men''s laughing, complaining and roaring, women''s screaming and laughing.


    When Xiao Shili stepped out of the elevator, he was presented with a familiar but completely unfamiliar picture. Under the bright light, in front of wide tables, there were well-dressed men, women who were close to men with a smile in a low voice, expressionless and skillful lotus officials who cut cards quickly, and waiters who were shuttling back and forth with champagne, all wearing evening dresses, Noble and elegant in front of the temptation to constantly walk through the body.


    The same, the same as in the movie! Xiao Shili is inexplicably excited. This is not an ordinary small casino, but a real one just like in the movie!


    Standing on both sides of the other elevator, two waiters in white evening dress immediately came up. As before, Sakura waved her hand and they stepped down.


    Yingzi personally went to the bar to exchange a stack of chips, handed them to Xiao Shili, and said with a gentle smile, "Mr. Xiao, I hope I''ll be with you and bring you good luck."


    Xiao Shili gave a silent smile, and suddenly he wanted to hold the woman beside him in his arms. Just like those rich and young men, he casually found a table, sat down and said to he Guan.


    But he didn''t do it. First, he felt that he couldn''t make sure of the girl. Second, there was a kind of sly light in Sakura''s eyes, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    Accompanied by yingzi, they strolled slowly in the hall, shuttling between the card tables and the crowd. Xiao Shili didn''t quickly participate in the card game of any table. He held ten chips in his hand, each with a face value of 10000. Such a huge sum of money was just given to himself, as if he had given some candy to a child. He was a little surprised, some indecisive, I do not know is to rush to a table, these chips arrogantly pressure, or in a small play after a few intact to cherry.


    And he was still thinking about the light in Sakura''s eyes just now. What was the woman thinking when she gave her chips to her?


    It seems that in this casino, there is something waiting for you, but the casino is a casino, just a place to lose and win money. What''s special about it? Does she want to see her own gambling?


    There''s no need. Xiao Shili laughs at himself. He can''t talk about any gambling skills. He usually has to fight against the landlords with his second brother and Wen Yang. He was promoted to the rank of big landlords when he was in the primary school of fighting landlords on QQ, but there must be no such project here.


    Just as he glanced around and had a glimpse of the beautiful women in the casino, a man suddenly caught his attention.


    The man was leaning against a chair in the west corner of the hall. He was in his forties. He was in a beige suit and short hair. He looked energetic. This person attracted Xiao Shili''s attention because he thought he was a little familiar with each other, and he seemed to have seen him somewhere.


    By the way, it was on TV that Xiao Shili remembered that when he watched the news of the local TV station again, it seemed that when the municipal government and the municipal Party committee attended any activity, he could always see this person''s face. His brain worked fast for a few minutes, and suddenly he almost couldn''t help crying out.


    If you are right, this person is the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of J city. Xiao Shili is familiar with the mayor with a persimmon face, but he has a vague impression of the capable secretary of the municipal Party committee. At the moment, he finally remembers that in some meetings in the news, the man is sitting next to the mayor with the sign of the Secretary of the municipal Party committee in front of him.


    "Have you decided what to play, Mr. Xiao?" Yingzi''s words sounded in her ears. Xiao Shili felt that her words seemed to have another meaning.


    Xiao Shili looks back. Yingzi''s eyes are on the table in the west corner. He seems to understand something and confirm it to each other again.


    "Yes, that person is Zhao Secretary of the municipal Party committee." Yingzi''s reply was very flat, as if he was just introducing an ordinary guest. "There are still a few people over there. Mr. Xiao should not be very familiar with them."


    With the woman''s eyes turning, Xiao Shili listened to her saying, "the one in the light brown suit is vice mayor Li, the one smoking cigars over there is director Zhou of the Local Taxation Bureau, and the one drinking red wine..."


    There is no need to introduce this. Xiao Shili knows director Liu of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. They met three days ago.

 Chapter 184

    Xiao Shili said in surprise, "Why are all these people here?" Although he didn''t think that the officials of Z country were so honest, he was surprised to see several mayors sitting around a high-end gambling house, exchanging chips as high as ten thousand yuan with each other


    Yingzi still said flatly, "the company needs a part of money every month to support the construction of government organs. Those who become S-level VIP members of the club can get a half million chip in this casino every month. They can choose to play in the casino, or they can choose to change into cash and leave directly. Of course, the cash will be secretly transferred to the account provided by the members of the club. "


    S-class members refer to these people!


    Every month 500000, Xiao Shili jump out of a year''s 6 million figures, Tenglong real estate a year to the city''s various organs high-level 6 million yuan! Of course... He shook his head reluctantly, which is not much, for such a huge consortium as Du''s group.


    "Does Mr. Xiao understand now?" Sakura''s eyes once again flashed the star cunning light, "although this casino can harvest a lot of profits every year, it is not the real meaning of its existence. The real meaning of its existence is far greater than the value of money."


    Xiao Shili thought about it, and then said four words, "power and money trade."


    "Yes, power is the most expensive thing in the world." Yingzi said softly, "what''s open in front of you now is a huge net, which covers every corner of the city. The center is here."


    Xiao Shili understood that if it wasn''t for his being in this net, he couldn''t have killed three people and stood here happily.


    It''s just that this net is built by others, and I''m just a little worm benefiting from it.


    "How about Mr. Xiao? Are you interested in playing with these people at the top of the city pyramid? There are not many opportunities like this." Yingzi said with a smile, and her charming tone seemed to be calling Xiao Shili.


    Of course, why not. Xiao Shili smiles and walks towards the table in the west corner. He finally understands why Du Yue wants to come here. She shows herself the most secret part of the group, which is the real source of strength of Du''s group.


    He saw the right time. A thin man shook his head. As soon as he got up and left his seat, he took the right time to sit on it.


    There are only three people on this table. In addition to Secretary Zhao of the municipal Party committee, there is also a fat man and a woman in a backless suit. The woman is about 30 years old, her lips are bright red, and her buttocks are very curved.


    Although Secretary Zhao is the protagonist on this table, Xiao Shili sat down, but his eyes swept around the woman first. He had no choice but to get used to it.


    The three people on the table seem to know each other and are chatting with each other now. Anyone who can enter this gambling house must meet certain conditions. It is because everyone present has more or less certain connections. People like the Secretary of the municipal Party committee dare to be in such a public.


    Seeing someone sitting down, Zhao Shuji raised his hand and snapped his fingers. He began to shuffle the cards quickly. He was still talking to the man and the woman. It seemed that he was in a good mood. From what they said, it can be seen that Secretary Zhao is obviously the biggest winner on this table at present, and the pile of chips on hand is almost ten times that of Xiao Shili.


    The fat man can''t help smiling and nodding, but the heavily makeup woman is slightly surprised and looks at Xiao Shili. When the other two men looked over, they couldn''t help but stop talking and showed some unexpected look.


    Xiao Shili pretended not to notice. He didn''t have to think about it. I''m afraid that he was the only one under the age of 20 in this casino. When he was accompanied by yingzi just now, he had already attracted many strange eyes. However, he felt that the woman''s eyes were not only curious, but also surprised and excited.


    He Guan began to deal cards. Long before he came, Xiao Shili had observed that there was a game called black jack on this table, which is commonly known as blackjack. As long as you listen to the rules once, even five-year-old children can learn it immediately. But of course, in addition to luck, the element of skill is indispensable.


    Xiao Shili''s luck on the table was not good. After losing three times in a row, the woman said to him with a soft smile, "young people are just too aggressive."


    It''s true that Xiao Shili lost all three of them directly. He also laughed and didn''t speak. He secretly felt that Secretary Zhao''s attention began to shift away from him and turned to talk with women about the latest fashion in Milan fashion week. Unexpectedly, the man with a lot of ideas in the newspaper still had a lot of research on this.


    Xiao Shili''s hand slowly put on his trouser pocket, and a hint came to his mind like electricity, "Hello, the fortune cheating treasure is starting. To win the current gambling game, you need to spend 50 good points and 30 evil points. Please choose whether to activate the treasure?"


    Since the prediction counter was implanted in the palm, Xiao Shili found that in addition to predicting the value of good and evil consumed, he also had several more functions. Now he doesn''t have to launch the fortune cheat treasure. As long as he put the zodiac matrix in the palm close to the treasure, he can check the value of good and evil, the number of black stars and red stars, and choose to activate the treasure.


    His brain was slightly stagnant. The last time he used the treasure in a small gambling house, he was still fresh in memory and left a deep psychological shadow on him. But at the moment, his heart could not help beating.

 Chapter 185

    No one can resist the temptation of such a magic book that can change your luck at will, especially when you are faced with stacks of gold chips in places like gambling tables.


    It doesn''t matter if you just try. Besides, the consumption this time is only 30 points (also because one thing changes your luck, the consumption of evil value is much less than that of good value, which may be due to the risk of backfire). It''s much smaller than that of 150 points. Even if it''s backfire, it won''t have such serious consequences.


    "Hey, little brother, it''s your turn to talk." The fat man reminded him


    Xiao Shili came back, but he didn''t look at his cards, so he said, "stand.".


    At the same time of activating Baojian, a prompt sound came from the brain, "you have chosen to activate Baojian, and good value 50 has been consumed. In the process of cation diffusion, your luck will be improved according to the required range, and the consumption rating is e level."


    Good value! Good value! Xiao Shili''s heart overflowed with joy, and he won the bet. His luck was really good!


    My luck is really good!


    Just as this sentence floated in his mind, he was stunned in his eyes and suddenly flashed a thunderous thought in his mind.


    The fat man looked at him and asked, "are you sure?"


    Three people, including he Guan, saw that Xiao Shili only had a K in front of him. According to the rules, it was ten o''clock. The biggest point is 21. Even if it''s conservative, ten is too small.


    Several people''s eyes show "are you kidding?" expression, the other party''s meaning is to say that the rest of the four people including the dealer will explode, how can this kind of thing be possible?


    The two men shook their heads with a smile. The woman saw that Xiao Shili was in a daze, as if his mind was not on the card table. What was he thinking?


    ¡°hit£¡¡± Secretary Zhao lit a cigarette and knocked his finger on the table. A card slipped over. He opened it and laughed silently.


    The other two also turned their cards, and no one stood. In the third round, the fat man turned over the cards with a wry smile, one 10, one 4 and one 10, respectively.


    When the dealer asked whether to continue to ask for cards, Secretary Zhao hesitated, or chose to ask for one. The woman didn''t hesitate, but after watching the shooting, she immediately made a helpless expression, and she also pitifully exploded.


    Now only Secretary Zhao is left in the players to fight against the banker. Although Xiao Shili didn''t explode, his pitiful 10 points can be ignored.


    Secretary Zhao slowly puffed out his cigarette. The three cards in his hand are a 9, a 3, and a 5 or 17 o''clock, stand or hit? 17 points is not big. The dealer has three cards in his hand. If it doesn''t explode, in the other side''s two cards, the probability of being bigger than 3 and 5 will be very high.


    After thinking about it, he finally chose hit.


    But once the card was issued, he regretted it. It happened that a 5 card just exploded!


    "Well¡° Secretary Zhao chuckled and threw the cards, and pushed the chips to the dealer. It''s rare that all three of them burst out. It seems that the dealer is reaping profits this time.


    The dealer then began to open his cards, a 6, a 9, an 8. The three of them opened their eyes and burst out! No one thought that Secretary Zhao regretted that if he chose stand in the third round, he would have won.


    At this time, the three people''s eyes can''t help looking at Xiao Shili, looking at the lotus officer turning the chips on the table to each other. Let this young man win! The fat man thought to himself, I don''t know what kind of luck this guy has. A 10 can actually make the whole show.


    Secretary Zhao laughed and said to the woman, "just now you said that other young men can''t hold their breath. Look, young people are much better than us¡°


    "Ha ha, it has to be said that young people are too impulsive. Lao Zhao and Lao Hu, you don''t dare to leave only one 10, do you? Impulsivity can be good at times The woman called Secretary Zhao Lao Zhao, and she glanced at Xiao Shili with a smile.


    Secretary Zhao and Lao Hu both laughed and exchanged an ambiguous look.


    Xiao Shili''s mind was buzzing at the moment, and he didn''t hear what several people were saying. He didn''t expect that a huge problem that had been bothering him all the time had been solved unintentionally by himself.


    Just now, when he thought that his luck was really good, he couldn''t help laughing. He needed the ability of Baojian to help him improve his luck. Before promotion, he really needed a good fortune to pave the way. It was like a person who was hungry and wanted to find a place to fill his stomach, but the restaurant told him that we needed food to change, The man is expected to faint on the spot.


    At this moment, a light flashed in his mind, and then it boomed.


    At present, this treasure book has both advantages and disadvantages for itself. The biggest problem of the treasure itself is that it can''t choose the consumption of good and evil value, so that it is often in danger of being eaten back.


    All the time, Xiao Shili thought it was a systematic problem of the mysterious machine of fate cheating treasure, so he didn''t think about it elsewhere. He just wanted to wait for Anne and them to improve it.


    And in the flash of thought, he suddenly thought, if we just use the ability of Baojian itself to solve this problem, what would be the result.


    The ability of Baojian is to improve the luck in the surrounding environment, so as to promote the occurrence of a result. Before using Baojian, when you randomly choose whether to consume good value or bad value, you also need to rely on luck in the environment.


    This does not mean that you can use Baojian''s ability to decide whether your next consumption is good value or evil value!


    Xiao Shili felt like a man who had been sleeping for a long time suddenly woke up. He thought it was really a genius idea. But before that, he had to accept an immediate test, and before each use, he had to advance the next consumption of good value,


    Although it sounds troublesome, if we can use it to control the consumption of good and evil value, this small step is nothing at all.


    He calmed himself down a little, then pressed his right hand on the treasure, and meditated in his heart that the next time he used the treasure would consume good value, and the next time he used the treasure would consume good value

 Chapter 186

    When he meditated for the third time, a cold voice came from his mind,


    "Hello, the fortune cheating treasure is being activated. It''s good value consumption for next use. It needs to consume 100 good value and 60 evil value. Please choose whether to activate the treasure or not?"


    succeed! It can be done! Xiao Shili''s heart leaps wildly, and then thinks that 100 points is 100 points. After saving Du Yue, he gets 800 points, which is enough for him to use several times.


    "You have chosen to activate Baojian, and the evil value of 50 has been consumed. In the process of cation diffusion, your luck will be improved according to the required range. Consumption rating: D level."


    Xiao Shili almost couldn''t help but want to stand up and yell excitedly, but when he heard the last sentence, he leaned back on his chair. This time he judged that it was evil value, and it was his turn to have bad luck.


    At this time, a waiter with several times of champagne just passed behind him. Xiao Shi leaned away from him. Because he pushed the chair too hard, he bumped into each other. With a scream of "ah", a glass of champagne slipped out of the tray, turned over in the air, spilled a splash of wine, and the cold liquid immediately poured on his head.


    When the wine arrived, it didn''t matter, but the ice and wine glass fell immediately, but it hurt Xiao Shili''s scalp. The waiter quickly bowed himself to apologize, with great fear and nervousness in his tone. In such a place, he accidentally soiled the guest''s clothes, but it was like bumping into the Emperor''s Long Wei, which was in danger of killing his head.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand and said that he had nothing to do and asked the other party to leave. At this time, he reflected that the result of backfire was coming so soon. He just spilled a glass of wine on himself. He was so lucky.


    The Dutch officials stopped shuffling and expressed sympathy and apology with their eyes. As expected, there are only the same VIP members here. No one has any identity difference. Lao Hu lights a big cigar, and even Secretary Zhao stops to wait for Xiao Shi to leave and change into clean clothes. The latter shakes his head and says it''s OK.


    "Go and change." But the woman showed great concern, "how can it be so wet? How hard it is." While he said, he took a paper towel and helped Xiao Shili gently wipe it on his chest.


    She was holding the tissue, but the area between her hand and Xiao Shili''s body was much larger than that piece of paper. Xiao Shili felt that the other party''s hand was gently kneading on his chest. It didn''t seem like he wanted to dry himself, but he wanted to rub all the wine on his clothes on his body. In a confusion, he cried, "open the card."


    The Dutch official began to deal cards quickly. This time, the result was even more unexpected. Xiao Shili only left a 9 card, while the other four people still exploded as they did last time.


    At the moment, the four people, including he Guan, all looked at Xiao Shili with a strange look. The latter scratched his head with embarrassment. "It''s so coincident, haha, haha."


    "Ha ha, young man, good luck." Secretary Zhao could not help saying, "come on, go on."


    Xiao Shi thought that he didn''t know how many games to play this evening. Every game had to activate Baojian, and some of them were too troublesome!


    Simply in the brain BOLD silent way: Tonight regardless of all cards, all through kill!


    He didn''t know whether it would work or not. He just sprang up on the spur of the moment, but then a voice came to his mind, "Hello, in the start of the fortune cheating treasure, no matter all the cards are won tonight, it will cost 2000 points of good value, but the evil value can''t be used. Please choose whether to activate the treasure?"


    2000, it seems too much! Xiao Shili thought so, but maybe he was too excited, so he chose to be sure.


    "You have chosen to activate Baojian. 2000 points of good value have been consumed. In the process of cation diffusion, your luck will be improved according to the required range. The consumption rating is level B. due to your lack of good value, the excess will be filled with bad value."


    Forget it, Xiao Shili thought, if it''s a big deal, I''ll play less tonight. I just had more than 500 points of good value, almost a quarter of it. I''ll count the time. There are still four hours before 12 o''clock tonight. If I play for one hour, I can stop playing immediately.


    This time, Xiao Shili didn''t dare to keep only one card, otherwise even if he was lucky, he couldn''t say it. On the contrary, Secretary Zhao and Lao Hu were very careful and called a halt when they got two cards.


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. He already has three cards in his hand. When he looks at him, he still makes a continued gesture calmly.


    The two men sat up from their chairs and stared straight at the card table in front of Xiao Shili. The four cards in Xiao Shili''s hand were a, a, a and a.


    "How is that possible?" Lao Hu murmured.


    Secretary Zhao''s eyes were wide open, with a look of seeing ghosts. When he asked Xiao Shili again, the latter still nodded.


    "A is no longer available. Can''t it be 2 next?" Secretary Zhao thought.


    Sure enough, it was Zhang Hongtao 2. Everyone almost fainted on the spot, while Xiao Shili continued to hit.


    He also knows that he doesn''t have no limit, but when it comes to the eighth card, he doesn''t seem to hold it firmly, and his cards are suddenly scattered on the ground. While apologizing, he bends down to pick up the cards. All the Dutch officials here are old hands in the gambling house. Apart from some young and beautiful girls, they have at least ten years of experience, and they will be at the most critical time, Make such a low-level mistake.


    This game will stop here. According to the rules, if there is such an accident, this game will become a current game. But even so, when everyone turns over their cards, there is no suspense, and Xiao Shi has won.


    Lao Hu shook his head, stood up from his seat, and said, "too evil, too evil, you play, I''ll go out for a breath."


    The air-conditioning system in the casino is very powerful. Even if there are twice as many people, they will not feel stuffy. Of course, there is no need for ventilation. Lao Hu is obviously shocked by the scene in front of him.


    In any Black Jack game in the world, seven cards have not yet been busted. I''m afraid this situation has never happened in history.


    Secretary Zhao took a sip of brandy and calmed down. The only possibility was that the dealer would make a fortune. However, he also knew that this kind of thing could not happen in such a place, whether it was as the boss or as a member. Even if he really made a fortune, why would the Dutch official help this boy? Who is he?

 Chapter 187

    At this time, he finally regained some sense of identity. Looking at the whole casino, he was undoubtedly the most important of these people, and no one would dare to offend him.


    The manager in charge of the gambling house came over and apologized, and then changed to another official. This time, she was a beautiful girl with a horsetail. Her chest was heavy, and she swayed every time she shuffled.


    It seems that the scene just now was seen, and many people wanted to come here. Two noble women in evening dress sat around Xiao Shili. He slightly side face, suddenly saw cherry in the crowd, she stood not far away, face is a pair of surprised to the extreme expression.


    "Young man, let''s change the game." Zhao secretary finally looked at Xiao Shili, "21 o''clock is too simple, not suitable for people like us to play."


    Xiao Shili recognized from the tone of the other party that the Secretary of the municipal Party committee was also an old gambler, so he said humbly, "of course, no problem, uncle Zhao."


    Secretary Zhao asked the woman, "what about Xiao He?"


    "Hum, you men just like to change. It depends on who is lucky. What''s the difference?" The woman''s eyes of Xiao He stick to Xiao Shili''s face.


    "Well, Soha." Secretary Zhao snapped his fingers at the beautiful lotus official.


    Suoha, also known as sand crab, is different from black jack in that apart from luck, suoha has high requirements for players'' memory, comprehensive judgment ability and psychoanalysis ability. If he is an expert, he can defeat the opponent with psychological tactics even if he is not lucky, and even when he loses, he can minimize his loss.


    Secretary Zhao''s intention of choosing this game is very obvious. He thinks that Xiao Shili just has the upper hand in luck. If it comes to technology, he is definitely not his opponent. Although changing the game according to his own requirements has the feeling of taking advantage, even so, he will definitely win this young man once.


    Of course, no matter how brilliant technology, in the face of adverse luck can only be small.


    Xiao Shili saw that Secretary Zhao''s back was straight and his eyes were bright, which was quite different from what he had just looked like. From the other party''s eyes, he already regarded himself as a fierce opponent.


    He saw that the other side wanted to defeat himself, but he was doomed to lose. He suddenly thought that if he easily defeated the other side, he would be in a high position, and he was very confident in his gambling skills. If he lost to himself in front of so many people, he would be doomed.


    It doesn''t matter if the other side can''t get off the stage, but even if they win the whole game, what''s the use? At most, it''s only more than one million yuan. If Du Yue wants to repay herself with money, she can give more than that, and give it directly to herself, without worrying about the risk of losing.


    So what is Du Yue''s purpose? Xiao Shili suddenly thinks of yingzi''s slightly sly eyes.


    "Here we go." Secretary Zhao said a low, as if to remind his opponent.


    Xiao Shili is still thinking about the problem, while casually looking at the card, casually said "with", in addition to the bottom card, the remaining three cards are spade a, K, Q, please, just come up, don''t exaggerate.


    Secretary Zhao''s face is a little ugly, but he doesn''t believe in evil. Even a, K, Q, no 10 is as free as J.


    "Still with you?" Secretary Zhao''s card is a pair of K, a 9, if the biggest can only be a gourd (three + pairs), but the owner of the gourd is quite confident, asked aloud, "still follow?"


    "Follow me." Xiao Shili said helplessly, in fact, he wanted Soha very much. After thinking about it, he held back.


    When the last card was issued, the four cards in Xiao Shili''s hand were a, K, Q and 10. Secretary Zhao gave a long laugh, "ha ha, it''s a pity, it''s a pity, it''s one step away. If only you were a j, tie Zhi (four consecutive numbers of cards + single card), you have won me..."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t bear to turn his cards over. The laughter of the other side suddenly stopped, and suddenly seemed to be dragged into his throat by a hand. All around the audience also issued a exclamation at the same time.


    "Handsome The beauties on both sides clapped their hands in surprise and gazed at Xiao Shili''s face with a smile. The latter gave a stiff smile.


    Secretary Zhao stares at the cards on the table. After a long time, he shrinks his head and shakes it.


    Yes, flush, and it''s the biggest spade flush. Really let him say, 10 and j are as if arranged, as scheduled.


    He really wants to win over many sides with his own skills, but as soon as the opponent comes up, he fills all the channels with the biggest card. This is like Maradona, who is about to shoot, but the opponent blocks the goal directly with cement, and the football committee even says that this is reasonable.


    He couldn''t help looking at the lotus officer. The little beauty had an innocent expression, like a mother of a child who was making trouble. But she''s certainly not old enough to be a mother.


    "Go on!" After hearing Secretary Zhao''s short and forceful voice, the little beauty immediately began to shuffle the cards, and this time she was much more careful than just now.


    Come on, let''s make a normal point this time. Xiao Shili prayed to himself that if he won, he would win. At least don''t disturb the whole audience.


    Sure enough, it was as if Baojian had heard his prayer. The first three cards were 5, 6 and 9.


    It''s very good. There''s no shunzi, no Tonghua, no Duzi. It''s just a break. Xiao Shili is relieved. At the same time, he seems to have heard the boos from people around him. If it wasn''t for fate''s cheating, I''m afraid even he would feel that the record of tonghuashun just now has exhausted all his luck tonight.


    Secretary Zhao finally relaxed and began to drink the cup of Lafite on his left hand. The cards in front of him were 9, 10, J, and finally it was his turn to change. Flush seemed to be calling himself. Just one more Q, one more K. No, it doesn''t need such a big hand. To deal with this boy, a scattered card is enough.

 Chapter 188

    "With you?" His sentence is not like the understatement just now, but also with a faint smile. The other party will definitely not follow again. It''s silly enough to follow here. If you change someone with a little experience, you should have passed a long time ago.


    Xiao Shili thought, let''s stop here, we can''t continue to win, now the time is just right, even pass won''t cause other people''s doubt. At the beginning, he just wanted to play with Baojian out of a whim. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t control it at the beginning. He couldn''t figure out whether he was out of his mind when he gave Baojian a similar "night guarantee" task just now.


    Of course, it''s irreparable now. I''m destined to be the lucky star tonight. I''ll kill every corner and table of this casino and win to the end!


    Du''s group has made an effort to set up such a casino, in order to gather all the power holders in the whole city together, and then use money to extract their power. Part of the reason why you can''t destroy this net is for yourself.


    "No... follow."


    When he said the word "no", Xiao Shili suddenly choked with saliva and coughed. When he raised his head, a card had already slipped in front of him.


    Zhao chuckled. At the moment, he opened his card. It was really K. he drank a mouthful of red wine contentedly, and did not rush to see his fifth card. Then with a slightly malicious look at the other side of the card, he does not want to be more than 10 cards, since the decline, it is necessary to a decline in the end, which contains some elements of revenge.


    Xiao Shili opened his 2, frowned and looked at the beauty he Guan for a few seconds. The latter didn''t understand the meaning of this look, and his face turned a little red.


    "You lose, brother." Secretary Zhao shook his head, smiled and opened his fifth card. It seemed that cheers and applause had already sounded in his ears, as well as the adoring eyes of those little beauties.


    The people around were really boiling, but not cheering, but exclaiming. Those open-minded little beauties also clenched their fists and sincerely sent out the atmosphere of worship, but the atmosphere was not aimed at him.


    Secretary Zhao raised his head, let the red wine stay in his mouth, felt the sweet taste of Lafite red wine, and then lowered his head.


    What, it''s not Q, but a 6. He was slightly surprised. The red wine in his throat seems to have become bitter.


    But... Wait, I didn''t lose, even if I was not flush, as long as I could be bigger than the boy in front of me! He couldn''t wait to see it, but it was petrified.


    Xiao Shili holds Zhang a in his hand and blocks it in front of his eyes, as if to block his harmless smile.


    This time, in addition to the audience around the exclamation or exclamation, so full of suspense gambling is really wonderful. More and more voices came to this side. Xiao Shili felt a soft touch on his arm. The girl who was wearing a low cut evening dress and half of her white chest was exposed, had already begun to rub his arm with her proudest place.


    Xiao Shili turned his head, the crowd flooded over, can''t see Sakura''s figure, everyone''s amazing eyes are now focused on the gentle and pretty boy''s face.


    Xiao Shili felt the atmosphere of worship, like the aroma of a girl''s mouth, which set off his own. The softness of his arm continued. He didn''t know whether he was happy or bitter. He grabbed a chip and put it into the deep Ru ditch of the two girls.


    He decided, the next time the first card, he will decisively pass, and then change a game that can not be seen with the obvious water, slowly lose the money back.


    The third inning started. Xiao He just stayed by just now. At this time, he simply stopped playing. He pushed the two big breasted girls away and sat beside him. The paper towel wiped Xiao Shili''s sweat from time to time. He took the wine cup to his mouth, just like a good mother who loves her son.


    When the first card was dealt, Xiao Shili immediately said "no", but he opened his mouth, but suddenly he couldn''t make any sound. This kind of feeling is like what people often call "ghost pressure", or there is something wrong with his language center.


    His eyes were wide open, and his expression was extremely strange. He understood that this was the ability of a treasure. At the same time, he was terrified of this book or this machine. It''s really evil.


    Until he removed the word "no" and replaced it with "heel", his mouth suddenly recovered.


    This is a good card for secretary Zhao. As soon as it comes up, it''s a pair of K''s. It''s the first to win people''s attention and make the whole atmosphere shocked.


    Xiao Shili is still a loose card, gambling is luck, there is no extraordinary strength, moreover, few of the people present believe in god Buddha, if this one does not have an accident, it should be Xiao Shili''s defeat.


    Secretary Zhao''s face returned a little, and his eyes were determined to win. If he didn''t win this time, it would be hell. When he made the last round of bets, he suddenly yelled, "show hand!"


    Showhand is Soha, which means that both sides will take all the cash as a bet this time. It seems that the man lost a little anxious, in this case to say showhard is very unsightly, because his card obviously accounted for the majority of the winning.


    But in fact, if there is a big gap between the two sides, they will not fight all the way to the last round. It''s just because Xiao Shili is such a strange man. There is only a shaky loose card, but he has to gamble until the end. However, the last time, he won.


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to see such a situation, but he couldn''t say any words with the meaning of "give up". Less than five seconds after Zhao said show hand, he leaned back in his chair with a pale face. He really got three K''s, but it was enough to destroy him, but the other party was the same flower.


    The first three hearts 2, 5 and 4, plus the last two hearts 10 and 8. Xiao Shi left to breathe a tone, looking at the pile of chips to his pressure, suddenly don''t know how to do.

 Chapter 189

    At this moment, the scene should have been surrounded by a warm applause, but taking into account the face of secretary Zhao, the crowd only sporadically issued a few sighs.


    Secretary Zhao stood up, with a smile on his face, representing that he could still afford to lose. He came over and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder, "brother, today I''m convinced. I''ve never met a young gambling expert like you. Ha ha, when we are free, we''ll find time to compete."


    Then he handed Xiao Shili a business card with only one name and telephone number printed on it. The titles of secretary of the municipal Party committee were not on it.


    Xiao Shili wanted to say something modest or sorry, but he didn''t know how to say it. Secretary Zhao shook his head, lit a cigarette, and walked away with a smile.


    As the crowd gradually dispersed, Xiao Shili picked up a few chips and threw them to the girls around him. Xiao He took big chips every other evening, rubbed his legs against his waist, and said in a greasy voice, "brother, you are really powerful."


    "Well... Ah..." Xiao Shili''s mind was on the stack of chips piled up in front of his eyes. It seemed that there were more than one million at least.


    Xiao he saw that his eyes were focused on the chips, so he was very windy and gave a coquettish smile, "brother, after playing here for so long, do you want to find another place to relax? If you are not familiar with this place, my sister can accompany you. "


    "Relax... For a while?" Xiao Shili then heard the woman''s words.


    Xiao he slowly pasted his body up, and the Rou body wrapped in noble fabric was close to Xiao Shili. He looked at the chips on the table, and said in a slightly contemptuous tone, "although you won Secretary Zhao, it''s only a little money. Do you want to bet with your sister? If you win me, the reward is several times that here¡°


    Xiao Shili was aware of Fang Dang in the woman''s tone, and the giant Ru who deliberately swayed and gently swayed. He couldn''t help feeling a little thirsty, and his eyes went uncontrollably into the deep ditch, "bet with you, of course, no problem¡°


    "Fool, of course not here." Xiao he poked Xiao Shili''s head with a sharp finger, and said with a smile, "it''s on, it''s on. If you can win your sister on, my sister will buy you sugar."


    Ah!


    It''s a naked hook, isn''t it? Or a deal? In other words, do you look like those people who spend all their time in bars, save enough energy to wait for the full, enough for those rich women? Of course, their strength will never be enough, because there are always rich women waiting for them to meet.


    Xiao Shili was depressed. There should be such a man in this kind of higher entertainment club. But... When he looked at the figure wrapped under the woman''s thin black skirt, his thin waist, smooth curve, plump hips, his heart suddenly couldn''t help beating wildly. It would be nice if he could really have a night with her


    Besides... There''s money to take.


    "Hello, the one with glasses!"


    When Xiao Shili secretly reaches out his hand to touch the woman''s submissive waist, he suddenly hears a voice shouting.


    Wearing glasses... Xiao Shili subconsciously put his hand back on his face and touched his black frame glasses. What did he do?


    "Yes, it''s you!"


    Xiao Shili turned his head and saw a girl standing on the other side of the gambling table. She was wearing a big baseball cap on her head, covering her face. Her long hair poured down from both sides, and her two hands crossed her waist, as if she was very invincible.


    "You call me?" Looking at her T-shirt with Hello Kitty printed on it, Xiao Shili looked back at the huge ball in the low cut evening dress of the woman beside her. He immediately turned around and said with a smile, "sister, let''s go."


    "Well." Xiao He answered with a soft voice and stretched out a hand. Xiao Shili took the hand and stood up from the chair with the woman.


    "Did you hear that guy?" It''s the girl again.


    Xiao Shili turned around and said helplessly, "OK, what can I do for you?"


    "I''ll bet with you!"


    "What?"


    "I, want, and, you, bet!" The girl said word by word.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. The waiter who passed by stopped. He took a cocktail and took a slow sip.


    "Hey, do you want to bet or not?" The girl seems to be a little annoyed at his slow silence


    "You can bet." Xiao Shili sat down on the chair and looked up at the girl, "but what do you bet with me?"


    The girl snorted. She took a handful of chips out of her loose jeans, another from her other pocket, and threw them on the table. "What''s up, enough?"


    Xiao Shili shook his finger, "not enough."


    "Why not?" The girl seems to raise her head suddenly, but she still lowers her head for some reason, so that others can''t see what she looks like.


    "I have plenty of money." Xiao Shili glanced at the chips he hadn''t had time to exchange on the table. "I don''t need them now. Gamble with things that are meaningless to me. What''s the meaning of such gambling?"


    He thought the girl would retort, but she did not speak after listening, as if she agreed with Xiao Shili''s point of view.


    "Baby." Xiao He seemed to have misunderstood something. He leaned over his ear and said with a low smile, "if my brother wants to play 3, P, I don''t mind."


    This woman is hopeless


    Xiao Shili thought so, but suddenly a picture appeared in his mind, two jade, tongue entangled in his anger, hard scene, this feeling, I have never tried.


    Thinking of this, like breaking something, Xiao Shili''s stomach suddenly became hot. He couldn''t help looking at the flat chest of the baseball cap girl and listening to her voice, which was no more than a teenager. One is plump, one is pure, one is mature, and one is young. I can''t help thinking that it''s good to enjoy different tastes in the same bed.


    This thought, the following actually began to react. Xiao Shili sat up straight and listened to the girl ask, "what do you say? No matter what you bet, I''ll go with you to the end. "

 Chapter 190

    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly flashed a bad idea, this baseball cap is really naive and lovely, don''t have to be shameless, she sent to the door, so pretended to think, a smile, "I have an idea, just afraid you can''t afford to bet!"


    "There''s nothing in the world I can''t afford to gamble on!" The girl regained her invincible tone, as if her family had money to spend and her father was the president of the United States.


    Xiao Shili nodded quietly, "well, I said, you can''t go back."


    "It''s the little dog who''s going back!" Cried the girl.


    Dog? Xiao Shili''s evil is surging up again. If you take a dog''s ear, put on your little underpants with a dog''s tail, and put on four fur claws, isn''t it a lively and lovely dog? Don''t worry. I''ll make it happen.


    There is a kind of person, you ponder over her for a long time, maybe you can''t figure out her character, just like ye ruoqing. And some people, as soon as they come up, put their character in front of you, just like a girl in a baseball cap.


    Xiao Shili saw that the girl was born proud and charming, and there was also a little impulse, but these were not problems. It would be more fun for her to dress up as a dog, turn around and pucker her butt and wag her tail.


    The girl''s mood is almost the same. Xiao Shili still makes a reluctant expression, "well, since you must, let''s bet on each other. If anyone loses, he will be his servant for a month. Do you have any opinions?"


    "Ah?" The girl opened her mouth wide, as if she had never heard of such a bet.


    "I dare not." Xiao Shili gets up and holds Xiaohe''s hand.


    Unexpectedly, the girl suddenly burst out laughing, hands akimbo, jade finger light Xiao Shili, "tell you, you''re dead!"


    Xiaoshili some unexpected smile, "you still have confidence in yourself?"


    "Cut the crap and make a bet. You''ll be my slave."


    "A servant, not a slave."


    "Well, what''s the difference?"


    Xiao Shili chuckled in his stomach, "of course, it''s not the same. Slaves have no status than servants. Even if the master does something relative to slaves, slaves can only obediently obey, but can''t resist."


    "Hey, hey, that''s the best." The girl laughed with pride, "I''ll let you be a dog and eat poop."


    Well, it''s up to us to make a dog. Xiao Shi from the corner of his mouth slightly cocked, played a loud finger, "deal a card."


    "That..." Xiao he suddenly said behind him, "I''m sorry, I have something else to do. I may have to go first."


    "What?" Xiao Shili looked back and was surprised. At first, he didn''t care about this woman, but after a gamble, he was teased by her words and her body, which made him feel a little confused. What''s more, if he wanted to let the baseball cap girl play the role of a dog, she would be present. Without a mature girl, his interest would be half lost.


    "I''m sorry." Xiao He''s expression was slightly unnatural. He quickly gave Xiao Shili a business card and whispered, "baby, come back to my sister another day. My sister is waiting for you." With that, he left in a hurry.


    Xiao Shili was a little confused. He was fine just now. Why did he leave suddenly. Turning around, the baseball cap girl clapped her hands and laughed and cried, "ha ha, look, your girlfriend won''t wait for you."


    "She''s not my girlfriend." Xiao Shili said casually.


    "Hey, your girlfriend is much older than you. How do you know each other?" The girl asked with a smile, holding her chin, as if she was very interested.


    "Are you finished?"


    "You said she wasn''t your girlfriend, but you just touched someone else''s hand, building someone else''s waist." The little face under the girl''s hat brim seemed to be chucking up her mouth, and suddenly she said in a sharp voice, "is it difficult... Are you that... That..."


    Xiao Shili knew what she wanted to say. It seemed that she was too shy to say it. He could not help being angry and funny. He said, "if we are that kind of relationship, why me, not her?"


    The girl cut a, "cheat who also can''t cheat me, that woman I know, she is not do that... That." He snorted again, "but it''s not a good thing for her to stick with a little... Like you."


    Xiao Shili asked her, "little what?"


    "Little..."


    "What?"


    "Little... Little duck!" The girl was forced to be a little anxious by Xiao Shili, and she couldn''t help blurting out, but this sentence from her mouth is full of lovely taste, which reminds people of the duckling in the pond.


    Xiao Shili thought about it. The woman just said she would give her money. If she went to open a house with her, in theory, wouldn''t she really be a duck?


    But so what? Xiao Shili leaned on the back of his chair. As long as he was not forced to be a duck, it was not a shame. As long as he didn''t go to bed with a woman he didn''t like, he had both warm and fragrant nephrite to soak in and money to take. Why not?


    "You seem to know this place very well." Xiao Shili asked the girl.


    "In fact, I didn''t come here for the first time." The girl seemed to be hiding something and gently pulled down the brim of her hat with her hand.


    Xiao Shi thought about it and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "You don''t have to know!" This time the girl''s voice was a little contemptuous.


    "Think about it. After this gamble, one of us will become the master of another. We can''t even know the name of the master." Xiao Shi left Xiaozhi and said with reason.


    "A slave is called a master. Just call him master. Do you need a name?" The girl is quite clear about this.


    Xiao Shi said, "the master is a slave. You have to know his name."


    The girl said with a smile, "it doesn''t need to be a slave. Just give me a number. If you want, I''ll call you a dog."


    Xiao Shili shakes his head secretly. Anyway, you are destined to be my slave. I''ll ask you as my master later. I dare you not say it.

 Chapter 191

    The gamble is still Soha. Xiao Shili thinks his luck should not be used up. He is more than enough to deal with this little girl.


    "How to win or lose?" Before that, he said, make sure.


    "We only bet three games, two wins in three." The girl said simply.


    Shuffle, cut, deal.


    Xiao Shili thought that the other party was just a little girl who could only make a fuss, but when she got to the gambling table, she knew that there was a certain reason why she dared to shout at herself so boldly.


    The girl''s card is very strong, so strong that even Xiao Shili feels a little incredible. Each one is almost the same flower or shunzi. Xiao Shili thought that if he didn''t rely on the power of Baojian, he would be a slave for one month.


    But five minutes later, Xiao Shili leaned back in his chair, leaned back, and said with a smile, "Tonghua and shunzi are really good cards, but in front of tonghuashun, everything is small."


    These three Xiao Shili won with pure spade flush. Although he didn''t have to compete in the third inning, in order to convince the girl, he showed her a truth. Even if you bet another 100 sets, you can''t be my opponent.


    "Well, doggy, go home with your brother." Xiao Shili made a gesture to the waiter, asking him to change the chips on the table for him. He stood up and walked over. After so long, he really wanted to see what the girl really looked like.


    The girl had been sitting on the chair, mumbling something. Xiao Shi walked away and heard her repeat, "deceiving, deceiving, absolutely deceiving."


    "It''s not a lie, beauty." Xiao Shili smiles, grabs her little hand and presses it on his chest. "Touch it. It''s a real person."


    The girl was startled, and then jumped up from the chair. She waved and slapped her hand. Before the little hand touched her cheek, Xiao Shili gently grasped it and squeezed it. It was soft, boneless and comfortable. He had a very quick reaction, plus the cultivation of Qianlong heart formula, this slap seems to be sent to his own hands.


    The girl saw that she didn''t hit him, and her hand was still held by him. She was so shy in her heart that she tried to pull her hand out and cried, "let go! Or I''ll call someone else! "


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "does someone want to cheat?"


    "Who''s lying!" The girl''s struggling strength suddenly lightened.


    "Well, now that you are my slave, you have to be obedient to everything I say, don''t you?"


    "Yes... So what!" The girl''s voice dropped. "There''s no rule. The slave... Must... Must be held by the master."


    "The slave''s rule is that no matter what the master says, the slave should be obedient." Xiao Shili deliberately added the word "obedient".


    The girl couldn''t find anything to deny, so she had to say, "let''s say it first. Don''t say anything... Any strange request."


    "Strange request." Xiao Shili pretended not to understand.


    The girl hiding under the baseball cap must be very red. She whispered, "whatever I think is strange... It doesn''t work."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Xiao Shili shrugged, "it''s not a strange request to hold the slave''s paw."


    "You''re the little paw?" The girl said but did not struggle.


    Xiao Shili looks around, but yingzi is not there. Well, we should hurry now, or she will not be able to take the girl who has just arrived when she sees her.


    Anyway, Du Yue''s purpose of letting herself come here is already known. She doesn''t have to stay here all the time. There are a lot of things to deal with in the guild. Xiao Shili finds an excuse for himself and pulls the girl to the elevator.


    I was invited here as a VIP a few hours ago. A few hours later, I had a million more in my bank account and sneaked away with a sister. Am I a little less righteous.


    When he got to the elevator, Xiao Shili found that he couldn''t walk at all. The special VIP Passenger Elevator needed a super VIP membership card, and the elevator inside the casino needed fingerprint identification. Just when he was a little hesitant, the girl took out a silver white card and swept it gently in the slot in front of the elevator, and the elevator door opened.


    Two people into the elevator, the girl saw Xiao Shili has been looking at himself, then some strange said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I thought... I thought you must have come with your father or your family." Xiao Shili said.


    "Well, why can''t I come by myself?" The girl is very dissatisfied with the appearance, "don''t say others, you are not a person."


    Xiao Shili shrugs. Although they don''t know each other''s age, even if they are poor, they won''t be far away from themselves.


    The lift came to the first floor hall. The two people went out of the palace of BWA, deeply breathing the fresh air in the mountain. They all felt a wakefulness in the brain. Although the air in the casino was also circulated, there was always a man''s smell of tobacco, perfume of a woman, and the smell of wine mixed with people, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    "Ha, I can take off this hateful hat at last." The girl took off her baseball cap and threw it on the lawn.


    It turns out that you don''t wear a hat just because you want to, Xiao Shili thought. Doesn''t she want to be recognized and cover her face with the brim of her hat?


    To say, the girl has been lowering her head from just now to now, but she never shows her face. Even if she is wearing a hat, she doesn''t have to cover up to this point. It seems that she is mostly the same as what she guessed.


    At the moment, her long black hair tilted down to her waist, and the sharp ends of her hair fluttered gently in the night wind. Xiao Shili thought he was seeing another person.


    "What''s the matter?" The girl turned around and didn''t know why she didn''t talk.


    Xiao Shili was a little shocked. In the moonlight, the girl''s little face was lightly reflecting the silver light. Her skin seemed to be covered by a layer of Light crystals, but her beautiful appearance, like a sharp blade, instantly pierced the moonlight around her body


    It''s beautiful.

 Chapter 192

    Xiao Shili finally knew the origin of the word "closed moon". He felt that he had this feeling somewhere before, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment.


    Originally thought that the other party even if not beauty, appearance must be very common, unexpected results are so unexpected.


    "Hey, are you stupid?" The girl curled her eyebrows and said a little unhappily. Even so, the beauty is still enough to shake a person''s heart.


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili woke up and then laughed sheepishly.


    "Am I beautiful?" Girl light, like casually said.


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned. He didn''t know whether to nod his head and admit that he was really shocked by her beauty, or to deny that he had just gone away.


    He shook his head. "May I have your name?"


    "Do you want to know that?"


    "I have no more names for slaves."


    "All right, all right." The girl made a gesture of surrender, "Du mengning."


    "Du mengning?"


    "It''s" the girl''s long tone, "the cuckoo''s cuckoo, the dream of dreams, the condensation, OK?"


    Du mengning.


    "Well, if it''s OK, I''ll go." Du mengning no matter whether the other party has remember or not, waved and walked down the mountain.


    Beautiful women really have some magic power, especially the beautiful women who love the country and the city. Xiao Shili found that since he saw her appearance, he was unconsciously taken the initiative by the other party, so he rushed to catch up with her and said, "wait a minute!"


    Du mengning stopped, turned around and said impatiently, "what else can I do for you?"


    Xiao Shili came up to her and looked down at the beautiful little face. He raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t forget, you are my slave. Do any slaves run around without the master''s permission?"


    "I''m not running around. I''m going home." Du mengning looks unconvinced, but his tone is not as rude as just now.


    "You have to get the master''s permission to go home, you know?" Xiao Shili looked at her beautiful eyes with a smile, "you are mine."


    "I... I''m not yours!" Du mengning is a little shy and a little stingy.


    "You want to cheat again?"


    "I didn''t..." Du mengning muttered and lowered his head to kick a small stone into the distance..


    All of a sudden, Xiao Shili really wanted her to cheat. If she was an ordinary girl, she would be coquettish. He said, "no, no, I didn''t lose." Or, "brother, please forgive me. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    But he saw a deep pride from Du mengning''s face. It was this pride that prevented her from begging for mercy. This pride may come from her family, or from somewhere else. Meiyu''s body also had, but this girl is more serious than Meiyu.


    In that case, Xiao Shili laughed and said, "well, the first order of the master, now, let''s go home together."


    "Home?" Du mengning opened her eyes wide and didn''t understand, "together? My family and yours are not necessarily the same way


    Xiao Shili stretched out a finger and shook it, "wrong, it''s not your home and my home that make our home."


    "Our home..." Du mengning is still thinking, but her face is already slightly red.


    "Well, you are my slave. How can I have the heart to leave you alone in the street, so I have to make an effort to take you home." Xiao Shili sighed.


    "Ah Du mengning was startled, "I... I don''t want to go to your house!"


    "Are you not listening to your master again?" Xiao Shili suddenly became fierce.


    "But... I... if I don''t go back at night, my mother will be worried." Du mengning said, "at that time, she will use all her strength to come to me, including the municipal government and the Public Security Bureau. If they find me in your home, they will arrest you as a kidnapper."


    "Your mother is so powerful?" Xiao Shili was a little surprised.


    "Well, believe it or not." Du mengning gave him a white look.


    Xiao Shili was very upset by her stare. You thought I was scared, so he grabbed her by the wrist and dragged her down the mountain.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Du mengning was startled.


    "Go home."


    "Aren''t you afraid of my mother?"


    Xiao Shili looked back at the girl''s frightened eyes. "I''ve never been afraid of anything in my life. If you want to threaten me, you''d better choose a reason to make me afraid."


    He took the girl to the B-class parking lot on the next floor. Du mengning was dumb and didn''t speak.


    "Your car should be parked here. Come here." Xiao Shili ordered.


    "You... How do you know?" Du mengning''s tone is suddenly a little weak.


    "Guess." Xiao Shi left and said, "all the members who can enter the A-class parking lot are known by the staff. You take your family''s card and run out to play. Once you swipe the card, you will be sure to show up immediately."


    Du mengning didn''t say anything more. According to Xiao Shili''s order, she drove the car over. It turned out to be a Maybach landault. Maybach landault is currently the most expensive mass production model of Maybach. Landault means "living carriage". If tax is added, it will cost 25 million yuan to buy a landault in China. The wide front and long body of the car glide out slowly and silently, which makes the surrounding vehicles dim.


    It''s more than enough for this car to enter the A-class parking lot. Du mengning is really worried that her membership card will be recognized. Maybach came at a high speed, but stopped quietly in front of Shaw. The latter opened the door and sank deeply into the back seat of segil''s white leather with white velvet cushions under his feet. He felt very comfortable. If the scenery outside the window was not retrogressive, he didn''t even know that the car had started.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help feeling that he won more than one million yuan tonight, which was only enough to buy one wheel of the car.

 Chapter 193

    Under the roar of V12 engine, Maybach is almost flying close to the ground. Xiao Shili looks at Du mengning''s bright and clean face, and the moonlight outside the window reflects on her face. The girl and Meiyu are a little similar in temperament, even they are the same hot when driving.


    "Hello." Du mengning suddenly whispered, "can we discuss it?"


    "What to discuss?"


    "I... I..." Du mengning bit her lower lip, "I really can''t leave home tonight, otherwise my mother will be worried, I''m not threatening you, because my mother will call me at 11 o''clock on time every night."


    "On the phone?" Xiao Shi can''t do without understanding.


    "My mother is abroad recently..." Du mengning lowered her head and said, "she is very worried about me, so she calls home every day. If I can''t get it, I will die."


    Xiao Shi thinks that it''s understandable that he didn''t really want to take her home and do anything to her. At this time, the girl who was stirred up by a woman in the casino just now gradually subsided.


    "It''s not impossible for you to go back." Xiao Shili leaned back in his chair.


    "Ah? Really? " Du mengning''s face showed a surprise expression.


    "Well, this time, it''s not the next time." Xiao Shili said again, "no matter what I say, you must obey unconditionally. Do you hear me?"


    Du mengning seemed a little unconvinced, but he nodded slowly.


    "Well, well, let''s hear it first."


    "Ah? What? " Du Mengni''s eyes widened.


    "Master?" Xiao Shili frowned, "in the future, no matter when you see me in this month, you will use this name, remember?"


    "Every day..." Du mengning showed an expression of embarrassment.


    "Also, when the host asks you a question, if there is no more for you to say, just answer yes." Xiao Shili snorted, "if you forget it again, you will come home with me every night."


    "I just..." Du mengning quickly covered her mouth, and then said, "yes." The expression on the face is eager to strangle Xiao Shili


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded his head, suddenly got a kind of fun, said, "I ask you something, you should answer me honestly."


    "Yes." Du mengning didn''t forget this time, but his voice was very small.


    "Answer it out loud!"


    "Yes Du mengning was startled, and immediately closed her eyes and cried out. The girl''s voice was clear and sweet, which was very pleasant to hear and showed a very cute feeling. It''s just that the expression on that little face is a little too scary.


    "I ask you, did you cheat when you gambled with me today?" Xiao Shili looked at her and said with a smile.


    Du mengning a Leng, facial expression seems to be to say, "how do you know?" But she did not dare to forget Xiao Shili''s words and said, "yes."


    "You''ve decided to cheat a long time ago. That''s why you challenge me so confidently." Xiao Shili casually took one CD from a stack of CDs in a box beside the console and put it into the CD player. The melodious music came out immediately and surrounded the spacious carriage.


    Du mengning finally asked, "Lord... Master, how do you know?" When she called out her master, her voice stuttered and trembled, and her face was full of shyness, but she was eager to know the reason, regardless of so much.


    "I saw it, of course." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "do you think you can hide your little tricks from others? At that time, you hid the cards in your sleeve and used the clearance of the licensing to change the cards. As long as someone''s eyes stay on your hand for a while, it''s not difficult to find out. "


    Du mengning''s face turned red. She had just learned a set of tricks, and her heart was itching. So she went to the gambling house to prepare for a small experiment. When Xiao Shili won the victory over Secretary Zhao, she also secretly watched, thinking that she had learned such a powerful technique, and of course she had to find a more powerful person to try it, In addition, she is also jealous that Xiao Shili has become the central figure in the gambling house and wants to make a fool of him.


    What Xiao Shili is puzzled about is that there are at least six cameras at all angles above each gambling table for monitoring. Normally, when she goes out for thousands of times, the people in the gambling house can''t miss it, but why she doesn''t take any action? When she comes out with her, she is a little worried that she will be intercepted when she leaves, but until now, no one shows up.


    It seems that he was worried too much. Maybe the people in the casino were negligent and didn''t see it. Maybe Du mengning cheated, but he didn''t win the money. The people in the casino didn''t like to be in trouble.


    "You are not allowed to do this again. You are lucky this time. Next time you encounter this kind of thing, you will be killed." Xiao Shili finally did not forget to educate girls.


    Du mengning spat out her tongue and hummed in a voice that Xiao Shili couldn''t hear, "Lord... People, you are not the same."


    "I didn''t give a thousand." Xiao Shili shook his hands. "It''s all luck. Do you understand?"


    Du mengning said in a small voice, "ghosts believe it."


    "What did you say just now?" Xiao Shili frowned.


    Du mengning thought that he couldn''t go home, and said, "no, no, I said, Lord... The master didn''t give a thousand."


    Hum, it seems that the training is not enough. Xiao Shili thought that in the next month, we should do a good job in training the little slave.


    "Master, where are you going next?" Girl heart secretly scold, really want to pull you to the garbage.


    "Oh, take me home first." Xiao Shili said the address and sank into the soft seat. He was really tired. He even forgot to call yingzi, so he closed his eyes sleepily.

 Chapter 194

    "What? Are you sure you read it right? "


    In the sauna hall on the second floor of Bihua palace, a young man with only a bath towel sits by the bath with his eyes closed. Next to him are two beautiful girls. One rubs the young man''s back gently with a towel, the other scoops up a spoonful of water with a spoon and gently pours it on a hot stone. The room is full of steam and hazy.


    "After we confirmed it with our own eyes, we watched it carefully in the surveillance video several times. The young man was indeed the former leader of the Dark Alliance."


    Standing outside the door more than ten meters away, two men in suits were surrounded by white fog and could not see anything. However, they bowed their heads and looked very respectful. They each had a tattoo on their neck with two fists on it.


    Under the rising heat, the young man is covered with a thin layer of sweat, and * * has the same tattoo on his chest. At this time, he opened his eyes slightly, and he looked only ten years old, but his eyes showed a kind of awe inspiring power, giving people a feeling of soldiers pressing the border.


    "Still alive, still alive." The young man whispered and repeated a few words, "then the so-called cloud from the wind, is the other side to move out of the mask, in fact, does not exist?"


    "The purpose of the other party''s doing this must be to avoid the pursuit of the axe gang." Outside, a man in Black said.


    "I don''t think I was wrong."** "Su Ziyu didn''t kill him last time. He really made a huge mistake. It seems that he won''t have a chance in his life. Now the Dark Alliance is developing rapidly, and its power can almost compete with the axe gang. He doesn''t have to hide his identity any more. "


    "If the dark alliance continues to develop in this way, will it pose a threat to us?" Another man in Black said.


    "Hum, you must be clear that the Dark Alliance is an ally, not an enemy. He will help us destroy the axe gang and even the blood alliance."** The young man closed his eyes again. "This is a rare ally. Go down and make arrangements. It''s time for us to meet."


    "Yes The two of them answered together and were about to leave. One of them said, "brother, there''s another thing. Xiao Shili seems to know miss. According to the brother who watched, they left in Miss''s car at last."


    "What?" The young man''s serenity was suddenly broken. He suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyebrows beat a few times. "Mengning? Why is Meng Ning here? "


    "I''m sorry, brother. We don''t know. When we were watching Xiao Shili, the young lady suddenly appeared."


    The young man''s face was overcast. "Go to check for me immediately. What''s the relationship between Xiao Shili and Meng Ning? But be careful not to disturb them


    "Yes They answered loudly and turned away.


    The young man leaned against the wall. After a long time, he said to himself, "two people who should not have appeared here, why did they all appear?"


    A woman next to him squeezed his shoulder hard and said, "brother Fei, you are in charge of such a big guild. It''s a waste of people and trouble. If you have time, just relax and don''t think so much.


    The young man shook his head and laughed, "grandfather and uncle, they gave the Brotherhood to me. I can''t live up to their hope. We must make the guild prosper and make achievements in H Province, so as to make the dead father feel at ease."


    "Yes." The two women spoke in unison.


    "Here it is. Pull over." When the car was approaching the boiling point disco, Xiao Shili opened his eyes, looked at the roadside and said.


    Maybach quietly beside the sidewalk, like a swift horse in the dark.


    "Does your family live here?" Du mengning looked curiously at both sides of the street. This is a relatively prosperous area in the eastern district. Although it is late at night, there are still people coming and going. There can be no residential area or a place where people can live.


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer. He just looked at the girl without saying a word. Du mengning''s heart beat for a while and quickly shook her head.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head?" Xiao Shili couldn''t bear the smile from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t want to make a ferocious appearance to a lovely girl. At this time, he finally couldn''t help it.


    "No, No." Du mengning turns her head and stares at Xiao Shili secretly on the reflection of the window glass.


    "The master is leaving." Xiao Shili reminds her.


    Du mengning lips slightly open, after a few seconds to react, whispered, "goodbye, master."


    "What else?"


    "Good night, master..." Du mengning lowered her head, and her voice was about to cry.


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded with satisfaction, opened the door and got off. Suddenly he thought of turning around, "give me your phone."


    "Ah?" Du mengning is in a daze again. Since she went to school, there are not 100 boys or 90 boys asking for her phone number. However, it''s the first time for her to ask for her phone number in the tone of command, and her reaction is a little slow.


    Xiao Shili raised his eyebrows. "Otherwise, how can I find you in the future? Don''t forget, you are my maid in this month! Be at my disposal at all times. " He thought the slaves were too much, and the maid was better.


    Du mengning reluctantly took out his cell phone from his pocket and gave it to him. His mouth was so flat that he could put a glass of water on it. He thought he would ignore it. Who knew this guy could remember it so firmly.


    Xiao Shili used the girl''s mobile phone to dial her own phone and gave it back to her. Suddenly I saw her angry face with a round mouth. It was so lovely that I really wanted to kiss her on the jade face. But after thinking about it, I still held back. Anyway, there was a lot of time in the future. It was easy to take advantage of the little girl. I was not in a hurry at this moment.


    Du mengning looked at Xiao Shili''s back, raised his slender face and made a "kick" gesture. "Dead glasses, you''re dead. After a month, Miss Ben will flatten you into a big pig''s head, throw you into the garbage, and tell you to be arrogant for a few more days!"


    She was afraid of being heard by him and scolded in a very low voice. At this time, she suddenly saw that he did not go home, but walked into a disco. She snorted. This guy must not be a good thing. She even lied to herself that she wanted to go home. In fact, she went to such a place and must have gone to find a woman like that again!


    Du mengning looks at the flawless face in the endoscope, and suddenly thinks, he is clearly with himself, why do he want to find another woman? Is he not good enough?


    Little face suddenly a little hot, the girl pause foot, the dead glasses, who would like to be with him, miss this hiding too late, big wolf, smelly glasses, met him really count their own bad luck!

 Chapter 195

    Xiao Shili walks into the disco. Two younger brothers who are watching the room are smoking and chatting. They feel a person coming in. When they turn their eyes, they are stunned. They suddenly want to see a ghost. They turn pale and stare at him.


    Xiao Shili showed a smile, stopped and patted them on the shoulder. One of them trembled and said, "brother Li, how did you come back? I... I..." when he said the word "I", he couldn''t speak any more.


    Next to a man is bold, a slap on the man''s back, "Damn, look at your bear like, is not out to mix, from brother at this time think of me, come to see us." He looked at Xiao Shili respectfully and said, "brother Li, don''t worry. We will burn more paper and incense for you when we go back. Brother, light your cigarette first." Then he took out three cigarettes and held them in his mouth. After lighting them, he took them in his hand and bowed a few times.


    Xiao Shili was angry and funny. He slapped them on the head. "What are you talking about? Are Xiangzi and Feilong here? Call them and tell them to come at once. "


    Two people eat this slap, the whole body shrinks, but then like a big prize, a surprise on the face, look at each other.


    "Li... Li Ge, you''re not dead?"


    One of them was not at ease. He put his hand on Xiao Shili''s chest and said in a loud voice, "it''s really hot!"


    Without waiting for Xiao Shili to say anything, they suddenly yelled and ran in, "brother Li, not dead!"¡° Li Ge is back! "


    The business on the dance floor was deafening. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, but it still attracted some people''s attention, followed by a burst of abuse.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Don''t you want your tongue?"


    "Damn, I''ll abolish these two grandchildren first, and I''ll dare to chew on them after I see them."


    Two people had been put up by a group of people, and one of them yelled, "I''m not lying. Really, I just saw my brother leave!"


    Another echoed, "that''s it, that''s it, that''s it!"


    People are still drinking to abolish the two boys and punish them for talking nonsense. But half of the people''s faces were suspicious.


    In the box on the second floor, Gao Xiang, Fei Long and Chang Kunyu are playing cards around a table. Besides them, there is a beautiful woman with long legs and a school skirt on the table. At this time, several people had heard the noise outside. Chang Kunyu frowned and said to the others, "play first, I''ll go out and have a look."


    As soon as he walked down the revolving stairs, he saw dozens of people gathered around the dance floor below. They were all brothers in the field. Their emotions seemed to be extremely excited and they didn''t know why they gathered together.


    Chang Kunyu was slightly surprised. In this way, did someone come to pick something up?


    He thought to himself that since the Dark Alliance became powerful, he had collected seven or eight houses. Few people dare to come to pick things up. Following Xiao Shili''s orders, he bought five kilos of heroin from sister Zhi, and then sent people to hide them in the fields of Seven Star gang and other gangs. Then he informed Mei Yu''s father, director Yang of the Eastern District, who had already plotted, to seize these gangs at one stroke. That is to say, he completed the task of cracking down on gangs entrusted by his superior to the Eastern District branch, and eradicated several forces without any effort, Naturally, the fields owned by these gangs are also accepted by the secret alliance.


    Today, the secret League owns 15 guilds, with more than 500 members. It has become the second largest gang in the Eastern District after the brotherhood. If someone calls at the door in this case, can the brotherhood see that the strength of the Dark Alliance is higher and higher day by day, and they are afraid of posing a threat to themselves, so they can''t help it at last.


    As he walked down, he had already grasped the folding knife in his pocket. However, after a few steps, he saw a young man in a black suit standing in the middle of the crowd. The people around him were so excited because they saw this man. The expression on Chang Kunyu''s face suddenly relaxed, and then he quickly ran down.


    "Brother Li, brother Li!" Chang Kunyu separated the crowd, squeezed into Xiao Shili''s side, and asked in a low voice, "brother Li, what''s the matter? Does anyone recognize you? "


    Xiao Shili shook his head and pointed upstairs. Chang Kunyu understood and called several of the eldest brothers to take away their younger brothers. He would explain this to his brothers later.


    Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu came to the box they used to use on the second floor. They all stood up and said, "brother Li."


    Xiao Shili glanced in the box, and unexpectedly saw a figure in a white school skirt, as well as the cold and gorgeous face. He was stunned, "Meiyu... Why are you here?"


    Mei Yu turns her eyes and ignores him. Her face is coldly playing mahjong. But mahjong has become a building block in her hand. It can be seen that Xiao Shili''s appearance has disturbed her mind.


    Now not only chang Kunyu, but also Gao Xiang and others have some understanding of Mei Yu''s character. We already know her relationship with Xiao Shili. I don''t know how ambiguous and touching they are in private, but in front of outsiders, she always shows that she has nothing to do with Xiao Shili. When it comes to Xiao Shili, her answer is just light, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    But in fact, everyone can see her concern for Xiao Shili. These days, Xiao Shili has disappeared inexplicably, and Meiyu stays at the boiling point almost every day. Although she just talks lightly and sits down, the real purpose can be seen by anyone.


    Obviously eager to know about Xiao Shili''s news, but embarrassed to ask others. Gao Xiang and others did not dare to neglect this sister-in-law at all. First, because of Xiao Shili''s relationship, but her cold temperament was really daunting. When they thought that she almost cut Su Ziyu, the son of the axe gang leader, with a Japanese knife in her hand, they felt a chill for this girl.

 Chapter 196

    Xiao Shili knew that she was angry with herself because she didn''t reply to her message or her wife''s message. It''s a big sin. Wait a minute, we have to find a way to make her happy.


    In addition, there was a man sitting in the room. He was bareheaded and had three scars on each side of his face. As soon as he saw Xiao Shili, he jumped up from the sofa and roared like thunder. As soon as he opened his mouth, he shocked everyone''s voice in the room. "Ha ha, brother, you''re back at last! I''ve been waiting for old leopard for a long time


    Xiao Shili laughed and said in surprise, "brother Bao, are you ok? How did you call my elder brother?"


    The bald leopard suddenly bowed to the ground, then stretched out her hand and slapped her two ears. "I... I''m really eyeless. The leader of the Dark Alliance is in front of me. I don''t even know him. I just want to be someone''s elder brother. I''m really shameless!"


    Xiao Shili stepped forward, lifted up the other side and said, "brother Bao, what''s this for?"


    The bald leopard said in a loud voice, "after the policeman released me, he told me his message that he wanted me to come here to wait for you. Didn''t he mean to let me join the secret League? In fact, I don''t need elder brother''s suggestion. If I knew elder brother''s identity earlier, no matter what the secret alliance said, I would join it. "


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "if we can have brother Bao in our secret League, it will be like a tiger. But even if we are in the same guild, our relationship will not change."


    The bald leopard shook his head again and again. "How can we do that? Isn''t it a mess? Big brother is big brother. There''s no other name. Brother, I bald leopard should have been in prison for seven or eight years. Thank you for saving me from prison. I will repay you for this kindness. In my life, as long as I have a breath, I will go through fire and water for my brother and the gang and sell my life. "


    His appearance is magnificent and his voice is thunderous. His words are firm and vigorous! All of us applauded in our hearts.


    Xiao Shili also nodded. Knowing that this man was very stubborn, he was no longer reluctant. Then he introduced the bald leopard to several people.


    When Chang Kunyu and others were still in primary school, they had heard the name of bald leopard. Unexpectedly, this person has been hidden for many years, and his momentum is still so majestic. Before Xiao Shi left, they knew the identity of the bald leopard.


    Chang Kunyu said with a smile, "brother Bao is a well-known elder. In the future, the whole guild will need your guidance."


    The bald leopard waved his hand and said with a smile, "I can fight if I give directions. In terms of brain, I can''t even reach half of my brother''s score." Suddenly, his face turned red again and he said in a low voice, "it''s just a fight. Hehe, it''s not brother''s opponent."


    Seeing his embarrassment, everyone could not help laughing. Gao Xiang climbed up the shoulder of the bald leopard and said, "brother leopard, you can''t compare with the eldest brother. He is different from us normal people. He can knock down a car with one punch and kick down the piers of Jingmen bridge with one kick. Do you have a chance to win?"


    The bald leopard nodded, "that''s it, that''s it. You must have suffered this loss, brother."


    In embarrassment, Gao Xiang turned to the Fat Dragon and cried, "fat man, you just owe me 200. Pay back the money quickly."


    Xiao Shili is smiling. The mobile phone in his pocket rings suddenly. The caller ID is a strange number. When he picks it up, manager Lu''s voice comes from inside.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''ve done what you entrusted me to do. Director Qi of the Branch Bureau just called me and said that the person had been released."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "thank you very much, manager Lu."


    In fact, he was thinking of another thing all the time, and then he asked, "is there another old man who has been released?"


    Manager Lu''s tone seemed to be a little sorry, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao..."


    Xiao Shili jumped in his heart and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "The old man has lived in it for 15 years, and no one even knows what crime he was put in because of. Since the court has not ruled, it should have been released in theory. The Bureau promised to let the old man go. Of course, there was no problem, but... "


    "Just what?"


    "It''s just that the old man won''t go by himself." Manager Lu sighed, "he doesn''t want to go out, we have no way, a few police to lift, can''t lift him."


    Xiao Shili sighed. He was not surprised, but disappointed. He had expected that his master would be locked in. Otherwise, with his old man''s martial arts, how could he be locked in a small detention center? He just didn''t have the heart to let him suffer like that.


    "But before we leave, the old man has something for us to hand over to you." Manager Lu said again.


    "What?" Xiao Shili knew that his master was in poverty, and he didn''t expect anything for himself.


    "It''s a square box. We didn''t open it without permission. Please send us your address and I''ll send someone to your house."


    "OK, please, manager Lu." Xiao Shili said, "please tell the people in the sub bureau again. Let my master live in a room alone, and buy him some new clothes. Every day''s food must also guarantee nutrition and taste. In addition, if possible, get him a TV or computer." After a pause, he said, "you help me, and I will bear the cost."


    "It turns out that the old man is Mr. Xiao''s master." Manager Lu said with a smile, "please don''t worry, Mr. Xiao has paid so much for the company. The company will naturally solve the problem of money for you. Please don''t worry about it." Of course, he didn''t know that Xiao Shili, as the leader of the gang, already had millions of money in his hand. Plus the million he won from the gambling house, it''s not a problem to buy a director.

 Chapter 197

    Xiao Shili hung up the phone, then sat down in a chair with his hands on the table and his fingers clasped together. When people saw this action, they knew what important decision he was going to make. For a moment, there was silence in the box, and everyone held their breath and looked at the boss.


    Xiao Shili said slowly, "this day, I''ve been waiting for a long time, and now it''s finally coming. His eyes slightly a coagulation, "Axe Gang, must disappear from J city!"


    Everyone''s face is a Su, at the same time can see a trace of blood boiling breath, from everyone''s eyes.


    Chang Kunyu has long guessed that when he went downstairs just now, Xiao Shili was meticulous and rigorous. It was impossible for him to be recognized by the brothers in the gang because of his carelessness. He made public the news of his life in front of the public, which naturally means that the time for revenge has come.


    Xiao Shili took a look at the crowd. "The 13th of next month is Su Qinan''s 45th Birthday. At that time, the axe gang will be in a restaurant in the Southern District to celebrate Su Qinan''s birthday. We will start at that time, Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi."


    "Yes." Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi stood up respectively,


    "The location of the restaurant, as well as the details of the other party''s specific activities, will be investigated by you within half a month. In addition, you must master the trend of Su Qinan''s son Su Ziyu."


    "Yes


    "I''ll let you know the specific arrangement of the attack. In a word, in the past half a month, let the brothers of each Tangkou get ready. This time, we have to ensure that every plant and tree of the axe gang will completely evaporate from the city." Xiao Shili''s eyes revealed a cold light.


    "Did you really make such a decision?"


    The night wind is cool, and in the dark sky, there are scattered lights.


    Xiao Shili and Meiyu walk side by side on the Bank of the river. Meiyu looks into the man''s eyes and knows that this time he has made up his mind, but he still asks with some worry.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s delicate face and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, you don''t think I have the strength to compete with one of the three gangs."


    "Of course not." Mei Yu shook his head. "The growth of the Dark Alliance''s power is enough to fight against the three gangs, but I''m worried about you... After all, it''s very dangerous."


    Xiao Shili moved in his heart and held her little hand. Meiyu twisted it gently, and he would not resist any more.


    "I understand." Xiao Shili looked at the deep night sky, "although our power has expanded a lot, it is still slightly inferior to the axe gang. After all, the axe gang has been established for a long time. In terms of manpower, financial resources and influence on the underworld, we are all above us. But I can''t wait any longer."


    Meiyu wanted to ask him why, but she held back her words and felt a kind of loss, just like the cool wind of the night.


    She knew the origin of his feud with the axe gang. There is the girl, she knows that "she" has always been in a corner of his heart, no one in the world will give up his life for an irrelevant person. Lin Shihan''s words were all lied to him by her. She did it just because she didn''t want to leave him. Without him, she could not imagine what her world would be like.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili pinched the girl''s little hand, looked at her thoughtful expression and said with a smile, "still don''t have confidence in me."


    "I believe my husband can do what he wants to do." Meiyu also shook his hand, women''s mind, maybe men never understand.


    In a daze, Xiao Shili suddenly hugs the girl beside her tightly, and her lips are tightly attached to her delicate and soft fragrant lips. After a long time, until the refreshing fragrance filled my heart, I left slightly. Looking at the girl''s charming face under the starlight, I was pleasantly surprised and said, "dear wife, you are mine all your life!"


    "Hum." Meiyu gently jumped, broke away from his arms, but with a smile on his face, "less proud, careful which day you are not good to me, I suddenly regret!"


    Xiao Shili took her hand and said seriously, "I will love you, love you and cherish you all my life. Even if I am not good to myself, I will not let you suffer any injustice."


    Meiyu feels that her heart is slowly melting, and gently nestles on Xiao Shili''s shoulder. Under the starry sky, the two figures merge together, as if they will never separate.


    Meiyu looks over Xiao Shili''s shoulder to the river in the distance, but... The figure of the girl named ye ruoqing is always in her heart.


    The next day is a good day, sunny, now the season has entered the late autumn, the sun on the body, a warm feeling, people can not help but imagine the cat squinting.


    When the first ray of sunlight hit the window lattice, Xiao Shili opened his eyes and found that he was rarely awakened by the alarm clock today. Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, he was in a good mood. Suddenly, he remembered that he had not been to school for a long time. That day, he and Meiyu walked to the school gate and was called away by Anne. Then he caught up with a series of things.


    Because Du Yue is still abroad, she doesn''t have to go to the company these days.


    Take out the mobile phone, just want to call Meiyu, want to ask her to go to school, and then think, that little lazy pig must be still puckering to sleep now, the sun on her smooth little butt, really can''t help but want to bite.


    She stayed with her late last night. Xiao Shili couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he put on his clothes and went out of the house after washing. Because he couldn''t go home for some things, he simply told his parents that he lived in school. Anyway, there was a dormitory in the school. His parents seemed to believe in director Pi''s words, He also warmly invited the director to his home, thinking that Xiao Shili has been growing up healthily under the care of director PI.


    Xiao Shili thought of this, his back was a little chilly. He thought that if he really grew up under the care of director PI, he would have to grow into a deformed tree even if he had been told in his life.

 Chapter 198

    The house he lives in now is rented out by himself. It''s not far from the boiling point. It''s only two blocks away. There is a row of breakfast shops on the street.


    In fact, Xiao Shi''s original intention to rent this apartment is to hope that Meiyu can come to live here occasionally and can''t live with a beautiful woman, even if we spend a good night together. But with that night''s attack, Meiyu has seen through his Coyote nature, determined not to let him succeed, making Xiaoshi unbearable.


    Xiao Shili bought a few steamed buns at the breakfast shop on the street, and ate while walking. In fact, he went to school today for another main purpose, that is, he found that he missed Lin Shihan a little. I don''t know if she hasn''t seen her for such a long time, and if she has any change, or... Miss herself.


    Lin Shihan always wanted to improve Xiao Shili''s English, but they couldn''t find a chance to make up lessons together because of their relationship. Xiao Shili was eating steamed stuffed bun when he thought that if Lin Shihan could come to his home to make up lessons for him, and then it was very late, Lin Shihan could stay in his home for one night. So... The teacher and the students could get to know each other better. Yes, they could lie in bed and watch ghost movies together. Anyway, my sister and brother don''t have to be too taboo, Lin Shi is timid. When she is afraid, she will surely get into her arms. Then she will be able to hold her in her arms. She will not let go of it all night


    Alas, teachers, students, sisters and brothers are in a mess.


    Just when Xiao Shili fell into the evil fantasy, he looked up and the school gate was in front of him.


    The gate of the rich Royal Manor of the College of excellence is still magnificent. Xiao Shili went to the door and just wanted to ask the last security guard to open it, but he found that the security booth was empty and nobody was there.


    During working hours, security guards are not allowed to leave their posts. Even if they go to the toilet, they must be replaced. Elites can''t control some rogue students. They are strict with their staff and teachers. Once they are found, they will be punished severely, or even expelled.


    Even if the security guard is a relative of director PI, some of them are too bold. Xiao Shili waited for a long time, but no one came. He had no choice but to climb through the gate and turn over. This posture was very unsightly. When he turned over, a group of morning exercise old ladies stood behind him and pointed out, "the pressure of the college entrance examination is so great now, and the students are dying. Previously, we all went over the wall in order to play truant. Now the students would rather go into class, Good


    Xiao Shili walked along the road to the campus. Today''s school is really quiet. There is no one on the road. Maybe they are all in class. However, it seems that he is too quiet. He looks at both sides. Isn''t there one who is as late as himself?


    He went to the central square with a statue and looked at the teaching building not far away. He wondered why it was so quiet near the teaching building that he could not hear the sound of giving lectures or answering questions. In addition, there were three security booths from the school gate, and there were no security guards standing guard inside.


    "Hello, you!"


    Just then, a low cry came from the left side behind him. Looking away, Xiao Shi saw a hand stretched out from the top of a pile of trees, shaking at himself.


    "You, come here, come here quickly." Another low voice called, but no one could be seen except the hand.


    When Xiao Shili walked over, he found three students squatting in the flower bed surrounded by holly trees. These three students were very fresh, and they should be all the later transfer students. He couldn''t help but wonder, "what are you doing here?"


    A pockmarked student glared at him and suddenly pulled him into the flowerbed. "Keep your voice down, or you''ll be heard by those guys."


    "Those guys?" Xiao Shili is stunned. Who are those guys? Look at the expressions of these people. Has the school been invaded by terrorists?


    "That''s the students'' Union!" Another student, combing his hair apart, whispered.


    It turned out that it wasn''t a terrorist. Xiao Shi left and asked strangely, "what''s wrong with the students'' Union? Why do you want to avoid them?"


    "This brother should have just come to school, and he doesn''t know the situation yet." The third chubby student gestured to the parting, then said in a low voice to Xiao Shili, "those bastards from the student union are all crazy this morning."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Shi can''t do without understanding.


    "They started to catch people in the school early in the morning, combined with senior three students. Now many senior one and senior two students have been caught by them, and now they are locked in the back stadium." Said the fat man.


    Xiao Shili is more curious, "why should the student union arrest people?"


    "You don''t even know that?" Pockmarked son sniffed, "Xiao Shili this name, you always should have heard of."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I''ve heard of it."


    "Xiao Shili is a famous gangster in this school. He is a senior one like us, but he has ruled the whole senior one and senior two in the past six months. Every student has to pay him protection fee. If you don''t give it... "Pockmarked did a beheading action," you will be cut to death in the school on the spot. "


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but feel funny. He didn''t know how to exaggerate. But he didn''t know how to deal with it. Besides, he hadn''t collected protection fees in school for a long time. He never thought that he would be such an image in the hearts of ordinary students.


    "For this point, senior three has long been unhappy. Senior three, with the student union as the first group, has been hostile to Xiao Shi for a long time." "The student union has long wanted to eradicate Xiao Shili''s influence and strictly enforce the law and discipline, otherwise if this continues, the school will be in chaos," he said


    The student union has long wanted to shovel itself?? Xiao Shili shook his head. He never knew.

 Chapter 199

    Fat man said, "this morning, the student union launched a comprehensive attack on senior one and senior two. All Xiao Shili''s subordinates, or those who had mixed with Xiao Shili before, were caught by them and taken to the back stadium. The student union was too barbaric. Many unrelated students were also caught. We finally escaped and hid here."


    The business of these people trembled slightly when they spoke. Obviously, they were greatly frightened. I don''t know what measures the students'' Union used to make these students afraid to such a degree.


    Xiao Shili asked, "when something like this happened, didn''t the school stop it? What about the school security? "


    The whole school is now under the control of the student union. Some security guards, school workers, and even individual teachers are under the control of that woman. We... We are really dead now


    The fat man suddenly howled, "what are you afraid of? We are not gangsters or gangsters. We have nothing to do with Xiao Shili. Why do they arrest us?"


    Pockmarked son low said a sentence, "don''t you forget, last time our flight party went out to drink, you said in front of the whole class that Xiao Shili is very strong, you also want to follow him, don''t you?"


    The fat man seemed to suddenly remember that it was true. He stopped yelling and muttered, "I was just drunk that day..."


    "But I''ve heard that Xiao Shili is dead. It''s said that he had a grudge with the axe gang and was hacked to death by the other party."


    "I don''t know."


    "These are rumors. Who knows if they are true or not."


    Xiao Shili frowned and thought to himself, is the student union so powerful in the school? In his opinion, the student union is nothing more than an organization formed by the students themselves, which usually manages discipline, organizes activities and runs errands for the teachers. Therefore, the student union has never been taken seriously.


    Wait... At this moment, he was suddenly stunned in his eyes. It seemed that he remembered something. He asked Sanren, "the woman you said is..."


    "President of the student union!" The three of them cried in unison. At that time, they seemed to be extremely scared. Pockmarked son trembled and said, "that woman... Is the devil in the campus. Anyone will tremble when they see her. I... I would rather drop out of school than be caught by her!"


    "She... She hasn''t been to the school for a long time. This time, she suddenly appeared like a riot. In the morning, she issued the" Tu Xiao order ". When she came to the school, it was a disaster for the College of excellence." Said the fat man, closing his eyes.


    That woman... President of the student union? Is it one of the G4 in the legend, the only girl in it.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He remembered that this summer, he met two members of the G4 in a football match. At that time, there was another member, the president of the student union. Because of time, he didn''t have time to meet them. Later, when he heard that the other party was just a girl, Xiao Shili didn''t put them in the ranks of "false enemies.", Therefore, no relevant information was investigated later.


    Unexpectedly, this woman actually killed herself.


    "Tu Xiao Ling".


    Ha ha, Xiao Shili sneered. How much hatred he had with himself. He thought that he didn''t have a holiday with the student union. The only reason is that, as the three guys said, the other party couldn''t stand his behavior.


    In this case, I really want to meet the so-called "President".


    Xiao Shili turned and walked towards the direction of the deep campus. The three people were stunned and immediately yelled, "Hey, don''t go in. It''s too dangerous. It''s really going to kill people!"


    "You''re not going to die!"


    Xiao Shili looked back and saw that these guys were really pitiful. He closed his eyes and said, "I''ll tell you two things. First, there''s no one guarding the school gate. If you want to leave, just take advantage of now. Second, I''m Xiao Shili."


    Three people face a surprised, dumbfounded, standing in the same place, the heart was suddenly covered by a huge fear, Leng Leng looking at the black figure, a little bit smaller in front of the teaching building.


    Xiao Shili came to the stadium, frowned and looked around. Along the way, he saw a lot of blood on the ground, scattered books, mobile phones, torn uniforms and so on. The empty school now looks like a battlefield after disaster. There must have been countless fierce fights in the whole school just now.


    As the three guys said, as soon as they came near the gymnasium, they heard a faint voice coming from inside. It seemed that there were bursts of screams and constant curses. Xiao Shili passed through a large bush, and the voice was clearer. He put his hands in his pocket and went straight through the gate of the gymnasium.


    At the moment, the huge stadium and track of the gymnasium are full of people everywhere. Some seven or eight people stand in a row, and some are a huge square array composed of dozens of people. These people are all wearing the school uniforms of grade one or grade two. In front of them, there are several students of grade three. Because of the different styles of school uniforms of grade one, grade two and grade three, it is easy to distinguish them.


    It can be seen that all the students of grade one and grade two were coerced here. Under the scolding and kicking of grade three students, some of them were sitting on push ups all the time, some of them were holding two big buckets with their hands flat, and some of them were falling on the ground and were being beaten by grade three students, There were also several security guards and teachers on the side, occasionally taking part in kicking and beating students. The scene is chaotic and frightening, compared with the concentration camp in World War II.

 Chapter 200

    In addition, there is also a man in white uniform on the field. The uniform of the College of excellence is dark, and the existence of these people is particularly eye-catching. It seems that the man in white uniform, as the executor at a higher level, is ordering other students at a higher level to do all kinds of corporal punishment to those arrested.


    More than a dozen people on the edge of the plastic runway are now sitting on push ups. In front of them are senior three students who are twice as many as them. Looking at these junior students, they all smile.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, give me a standard posture, what? I haven''t eaten in a few days? " A group of senior three students were laughing and talking. One of them stepped forward suddenly, stepped on the head of a senior one, and cried out, "Damn, if anyone dares to stop, I''ll break his leg! Hey, hey, you usually follow Xiao Shili. Isn''t it beautiful? You beat people, collect protection fees, and tease girls. What''s the matter now? Why don''t you talk? "


    At this time, a student staggered from the ground and stood up, pointing to a few humane, "senior three dogs, let you be more arrogant for a while, when brother Li knows about this, he will send someone to kill your family! Fools, have you ever heard of the Dark Alliance? Real gangsters dare to compete with gangs. I don''t think you want to live any more. "


    The muscles on the faces of several senior three students all trembled. The man who hit someone just now suddenly ran over and kicked the student to the ground with one foot. He cried, "screw you, Xiao Shili is not here. Even if there are so many of us, he also has to be soft!"


    Several senior three students also ran over and trampled around the man. The remaining ten people, with a slightly uneasy look on their faces, said that Xiao Shi was not only powerful in the school, but also the No.1 figure in the underworld outside. It was said that the secret alliance he founded had destroyed many gangs nearby and became the second largest Gang after the brotherhood.


    That man''s hand, but really stained with blood, with human life. More than a dozen people can''t help but worry. This action was not out of their own will. If it wasn''t under the pressure of the student union, they would not have been against Xiao Shili. To be exact, it was under the pressure of that woman.


    At this time, a Student Union officer in white uniform appeared in front of the crowd and waved his hand. The students who were besieging immediately stopped and backed away.


    At the moment, the man on the ground was beaten with blood on his face and lost his mind. The Student Union officer squatted down, reached for the man''s hair and said with a smile, "you''re right. Xiao Shili has a huge influence in society. It''s true that many people died in his hands, but in front of the meeting leader, the man is just a reptile on the ground, With the power and status of the president''s family, crushing him is like crushing an ant. "


    After that, he stood up and said to a group of senior students behind him, "don''t worry. If you work for the president, the president will not abandon you. Your safety will be guaranteed by the president. Besides, after today, Xiao Shili and Dark Alliance will not exist in this world. There is nothing to worry about."


    "Yes More than a dozen people even busy, the expression on the face suddenly become a lot of relaxed.


    "Watch them, don''t make them stop!" The clerk pointed to a group of people doing push ups and went to other places.


    At this time, a senior three students turned his head, suddenly a Leng, cheered, "Hey, what do you do?"


    The others turned around one after another. In front of them, a slender boy in a higher school uniform, with his hands in his pockets, came slowly to this side.


    "What class are you in?" Another senior high school student asked aloud, "people who have nothing to do with this matter are ordered to stay in their classes. What are you doing out there?"


    Another cried, "do you have something to do with Xiao Shili?"


    The slender boy has a beautiful face and wears a pair of black framed glasses. He looks harmless to humans and animals. He shook his head as he walked, smiled and said, "I have nothing to do with him."


    "Then what are you doing here..." before the man finished his words, the boy came up to him and suddenly grabbed his hair, pulled it down and pressed his face on his knee.


    The rest of them didn''t react for a moment until the third year high school student fell to the ground with a bloody face. Everyone was surprised, but they didn''t know how all this happened. The other student''s speed was too fast to see clearly.


    Xiao Shili put his hand back into his pocket. Facing more than a dozen people with uncertain faces, he said with a smile, "I want to see your president. Who can tell me where she is?"


    A group of people suddenly woke up, and a man suddenly yelled, "this guy is also Xiao Shili''s person! Come on, come on! Get him


    More than a dozen people gathered around them. At the same time, they copied the iron sticks and clubs on the grass. They came forward together and surrounded each other in the center.


    One of them, relying on the large number of people, yelled, "just because you still want to see the president, go home and look in the mirror, brothers, let''s go up and kill this boy!"


    More than a dozen people suddenly rushed up from all directions. Xiao Shili flicked his tongue and tut tut twice. Suddenly, he was in a flash and rushed towards the other side. At the moment when the two sides approached, he avoided the two bats and hit them in the abdomen with two fists.


    The two men''s bodies suddenly bent into a C-shape, and they were pushed forward for several meters. Xiao shiliteng took a bat from the air, turned around and swept three people''s faces in succession. At the same time, the three people''s blood surged and fell out.


    The rest of the eight people face a surprise, each other a person, even instantly knocked down five of their own, and the other side''s speed, he did not see what happened, the companion has fallen.


    PS: Hello, everyone. I am the author of this book. I recommend a official account "Jing Lan Wen". This is my official account. There are free novels to push everyday. The old drivers drive their welfare regularly.

 Chapter 201

    Under the fright, eight people''s steps can''t help a little slow. However, without any hesitation, Xiao Shili flew into the crowd and hit one man on the head with a stick. Then he jumped back from the two iron bars drawn from the skewers and hit one man in the face behind him with an elbow. Then he swung his stick to hold two bats swinging from the front, and at the same time, he lowered himself to avoid an iron bar swinging from the back, He kicked the man from behind and flew out seven or eight meters backward. He suddenly swung a bat forward. The nearly one meter long bat was deeply imprinted into three people''s cheeks. In the blood splashing, he twisted his body and flew out like a broken puppet.


    Since Xiao Shili learned the first level of Qianlong formula, his strength, speed and reaction ability have been improved subtly, but this kind of improvement is from the inside to the outside, and he didn''t feel that in the melee, he didn''t know that his speed and strength of each blow were more than twice the original.


    At the moment, he stood on the ground and looked at the people all around him. He felt a little surprised. He couldn''t help looking at his hand. Just now, in less than a minute, he knocked down 13 people in succession. In the past, he had no chance of winning. Unless we take advantage of the terrain, even if we can defeat everyone, we have to be seriously injured, and we can''t solve it in such a short time.


    When he was surprised, he looked at the two people lying at his feet. He remembered that these two people had only been hit by themselves, but they didn''t even get up now. There was also the man lying seven or eight meters away. He didn''t know that one foot could kick people so far.


    Xiao Shili suddenly remembered that this must be the function of Qianlong formula. It seems that the master is right. Although he can''t feel it, his speed, strength and reaction ability have been greatly improved. There are seven layers of Qianlong formula, but he has only learned the first layer. He can''t help but feel grateful to the master.


    At this time, the senior three students in the distance noticed the movement and ran to this side at the same time. About 400 people immediately surrounded Xiao Shi in the center like a tide.


    Xiao Shili looks at the crowd around him. If these people go together, even if he has learned the secret of Qianlong, he will never be able to break out of the siege. But even so, his face was not half afraid, with a cold smile, slowly swept around many people''s faces.


    At this time, dozens of people''s faces Suddenly trembled, and at the same time, they stepped back. Their companions asked, "what''s the matter?"


    More than a dozen people trembled at the same time and said, "he... He... He is Xiao Shili!"


    "Ah?"


    There was a sound of surprise at the same time, including fear. More than 400 people stepped back at the same time. The scene was spectacular.


    At the same time, the students of grade one and grade two, who were being oppressed and punished on the ground, got up one after another, their faces full of surprise and excitement.


    "Here comes Li Ge!"


    "Brother Li has come to save us!"


    "Ha ha, the dogs of the third level are dead!"


    Some of the people who have heard about Xiao Shili''s death on the road have strange expressions on their faces, but the people in front of them are really Xiao Shili, and they are confused.


    For a moment, the stadium broke out a huge cheer and roar, the momentum is amazing, high school students instantly gathered into a team of more than 200 people, although the number is not more than three levels, but in the momentum, it is an instant over the other side.


    The faces of the senior three students are all discolored. It''s not that many of them are afraid of Xiao Shili. It''s that once Xiao Shili appears, the Dark Alliance will arrive at the same time. Although few people in senior three have seen Xiao Shili, they are quite clear about the rumors of the Dark Alliance. This is different from the ordinary fighting in the school. The other party is a real gangster, who will die in their hands. Killing a few people is nothing to them.


    More than 400 people looked around nervously. It seemed that gangsters with machetes would appear around the stadium at any time to carry out a real killing. Some people even fell to the ground with their legs flabby.


    "Get out of the way!" Just as the air was about to condense, a roar came from the stadium. Everyone turned around and saw about 50 members of the student union in white uniforms coming slowly from the direction of the rostrum.


    Senior three students in the heart of a joy, is the student union, this is finally saved! The crowd automatically separated to the two sides, leaving a gap, and then the senior three students all flocked to one side, separated on both sides of the student union, while more than 200 senior one and senior two students stood behind Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili squints his eyes and looks at the team with special clothes. It''s said that they are members of the high school students'' Union. I don''t know if the president of the student union is among them.


    Although the number of these 50 people is not large, their momentum is extraordinary. At this moment, when they arrive, they sweep away the decline before the third grade. More than 400 people seem to cheer up in an instant. The whole student union can even compete with Xiao Shili''s aura.


    The fifty people stood still near Xiao Shi. At a glance, both men and women in white uniforms looked very fierce. The men were handsome, and the women were also pretty. It seems that the student union is very strict in selecting personnel. In addition to the appearance and figure, the family background must also be hard.

 Chapter 202

    Looking over the fifty people''s faces, Xiao Shili was more curious and wanted to see the president. Ordinary members were so extraordinary that the president didn''t know what kind of person he was. Moreover, as a girl, he could control so many people to work for her. Before he arrived, the whole school was probably under the rule of this woman.


    At this time, the fifty people slowly stood in a row, and a white figure emerged from the crowd. The eyes of the whole audience were like lightning. It was said that the girl was not only the president of the student union, but also the first beauty in the whole college of excellence. It was said that her beauty was enough to make any man kneel under her skirt. Of course, in her eyes, the girl was not only the president of the student union, But no one met her requirements, including the two handsome G4 guys, who were still excluded.


    Everyone wanted to see the face of the country and the city in the rumor.


    At the moment when the girl appeared, everyone''s eyes were frozen, everyone held their breath, as if breathing a little faster, the heart was about to jump out of the chest. In the static time, the blood around the men began to speed up. They dare not believe that there is such a face in this world.


    Although she is the president, the girl does not wear the white uniform of the student union. The slender jade body is ornately decorated with a set of lavender dress. The wide skirt is like an umbrella canopy, which opens to the ground. The lace and glittering jewels on the ground make the girl like a princess in a fairy tale.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be stunned. At first, he was also amazed at the beauty of the girl, but even if he felt something wrong, this face was so familiar that he seemed to have seen it not long ago. At this time, he saw the girl see himself, his face also showed a strange look, and his heart seemed to be punctured by a lightning.


    "Little maid!" The expression on Xiao Shili''s face was very strange. He exclaimed in surprise. No, this second, he was sure that the president of the student union, one of the G4 members, had lost himself to him last night, stupid little maid!


    But her appearance now is totally different from that of last night. From a sports girl to a graceful princess, why does she conform to the temperament of a princess? Her hair has also been permed and dyed and is wavy brown.


    Du mengning''s eyes are wide open, but his expression is very blank. When a person''s psychological endurance exceeds the incredible limit, he will fall into a short absence.


    This is what happened to Du mengning at the moment. It was only after five seconds that her little face showed a strange expression


    This man... This man... I don''t believe it... I don''t believe it... It must be fake! She murmured in her heart, not that she couldn''t believe it, but that she didn''t want to believe it.


    Xiao Shili came back to his senses first, and suddenly walked towards him in surprise. Du mengning screamed in fright, stepped back a few steps, quickly pulled the two ministers over and blocked them in front of him, "don''t let him come."


    But the two sides are at war. Xiao Shili''s behavior is hard not to be regarded as an attack. Suddenly, four powerful white officers stand in front of him.


    Du mengning''s scream made these four people tremble violently, as if they were drunk. All of a sudden, they were full of pride. As long as they could protect the president, they would give their lives. Even directly blocked the way of Xiao Shili.


    One of them, who was a flower protector, said with a righteous face, "stop, or I will definitely kill you."


    At the moment, Xiao Shili''s eyes were like a magnet on Du mengning''s face. Other people were no different from the air in his eyes. Before he finished speaking, he got a blow on his face and his tall body flew out.


    The other three saw Du mengning as a goddess. At the moment, they all rushed up to fight against Xiao Shili, and yelled, "asshole! How dare you let the President be frightened, only with your life to repay


    The three fists haven''t touched Xiao Shili yet. Two of them have already gone out on their backs, and the other one has hit the air with one fist. Because of too much force, he can''t stand and falls to the ground. With a scream, Xiao Shili steps on the opposite face and walks over.


    Du mengning looked at the man weakly and came to him like a devil with a wicked smile, as if all things in the world could not stop him. Suddenly I feel like crying. Why... Why do I always meet him? I want to get rid of him. I just want to never see him again in my life. Who knows, but I meet him here again! The devil of his own destiny.


    She was in a trance. Xiao Shili had already stood in front of her and showed a perfect smile. "Hi, little maid, how can it be you?"


    "I... I..." Du Yue stepped back a few steps, with great fear hidden in her dark eyes, but her cheek was blushing, as if she had lost any power.


    Mr President, I''m blushing! Around the boys are staring big eyes, and then like slightly drunk, heart slowly drift a, wow, so lovely ah.


    Not only the student union officials, the senior three students around, as well as the senior one and senior two students, all have the same expression at the moment. There is only one thought in my mind: it''s so lovely.


    "What''s the matter, little maid? After just one night, I don''t know my master. " Xiao Shili raised a finger and hooked the girl''s chin. It was really soft. "Come on, I just met you today. Let''s hear it first."


    Little maid!? All the boys'' ears stand up. What''s the matter? This guy is called the president and the maid? And the president didn''t seem to want to refuse. What''s more, the bastard met the president''s little face.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Shili''s momentum of killing everything, he would have hundreds of people on the spot to work hard with him and chew him alive.

 Chapter 203

    The atmosphere between the two groups of people was very tense, but now a super dramatic change happened. The biggest boss of the two sides actually knew each other, and the relationship seemed to be ambiguous... What''s more, they fell in love in public.


    Many people can''t help but have the illusion that the riot was just a small quarrel between the two people. The president played a small temper, so he gave such an order.


    Du mengning felt a lot of ambiguous eyes around him. Everyone seemed to be thinking about something strange. He was angry, angry and ashamed. He really had a dead heart. He just wanted to slap Xiao Shili to death and bury him under the playground. But this damned guy still had a flat smile on his face and spoke rudely to himself. He didn''t know how to consider other people''s feelings at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s shy appearance, but still didn''t realize anything. He stretched out his hand and pulled the bow on her head. "Well, I like this dress. I''ll wear it like this in the future, and the bow is very lovely. Come on, call the master."


    This... This is absolutely the tone of my girlfriend. Half of the boys present suddenly lost their hope of living, and the other half just wanted to pay homage to Xiao Shili.


    Du mengning lowered her head and covered her eyes with her long hair. She really lost to him. If there was no one at ordinary times, it would be OK to call her master. But in front of so many people, especially her subordinates, it is absolutely impossible to say the word "master" with her personality.


    "Come on, darling, call the master, and the master won''t care about what happened today." Xiao Shili is still a little cheap to tease the girl.


    Before finishing the last word, suddenly, a cold and hard object was on his forehead.


    Du mengning holds a silver pistol, the muzzle of which points to Xiao Shili''s head. On his raised face, he has already smeared a layer of cold killing.


    Xiao Shili''s smile froze on his face. He looked at the girl''s hand holding the pistol and her beautiful eyes full of killing intention. His tone was a little stagnant and he said, "hey... What''s this for?"


    The whole city suddenly held its breath. The sudden change of the situation was beyond everyone''s expectation. No one thought that Du mengning would take out a gun and point at the other''s head.


    This is no joke!


    "Brother Li!" As soon as his face changed, he suddenly saw that Xiao Shili''s life was threatened, and his whole body was full of Qi and blood.


    "For what, for what?" The students of grade three in senior high school gathered together from both sides again and stood in front of Du mengning and the students'' Union.


    The two sides stare at each other, the temperature on the field drops to below freezing point, the situation suddenly changes, and a big war is about to break out.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili smiles, reaches out his hand and holds it towards the gun body in front of his forehead.


    "Don''t move Du mengning''s eyes trembled, his little face was tight, and he cried, "I really will shoot!"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "I don''t believe it. How could a maid shoot her master?"


    "This time... You, you still have time to tell jokes." Du mengning frowned, "but I will kill you."


    "Ha ha, in that case, let''s gamble again." Xiao Shili pointed to his temple and said with a smile, "I bet you won''t shoot. The bet is my life."


    "You... Don''t mess around!" Du mengning clenched the gun, "I''m serious!"


    But it''s too late. Xiao Shili has already started to move. He slowly moves the hand he raised just now and holds it towards the silver gun body. His eyes stare at the girl''s flickering eyes.


    "I''m really going to shoot." Du mengning closed her eyes.


    However, at this moment, the gun body has been in the hands of Xiao Shili. Instead of taking the gun off his forehead, he pushed it harder.


    "Shoot." Xiao Shili said flatly that the gun on his forehead was shaking. Du mengning''s long eyelashes were shaking slightly. His slender fingers, pulling the trigger, beat a few times, but they didn''t pull it down.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand and snatched the gun from the girl. Du mengning stepped back, pale and biting his lower lip tightly. Her beautiful eyes looked at the man in front of her.


    There was a complete silence. Everyone watched the scene nervously and even forgot to breathe.


    Xiao Shili slowly put down his hand, threw the gun to the side of the bunker, slowly said with a smile, "this time, I won again, thank you for not killing me, but what do you want to take as a bet to lose to me?"


    However, as soon as he finished his sentence, the smile on his face suddenly froze. In front of him, Du mengning''s small mouth was slightly flat. Suddenly, there was a layer of fog in her eyes. She was trembling slightly, and she was about to cry.


    No way... Xiao Shi was a little flustered when he left. He didn''t know what to say. He never thought that she would have such an expression, "Hey, you... Are you OK, I..."


    Du mengning lowered her head and sniffed her little nose again. The tip of her nose was red. She looked more aggrieved and more aggrieved. Xiao Shili couldn''t help walking into her. The girl suddenly rushed towards her.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. Two little pink fists beat heavily on his chest. One after another, Du mengning ran to Xiao Shili and kept waving his fists. He cried, "you... You will bully me! You will bully me! "


    Xiao Shili opened her mouth, but she couldn''t speak. In the face of such a gentle attack, she didn''t want to hide or block. She had to let her little pink fist fall on her body. The more the girl cried, the more she cried. From a little sob to a big cry, the cry was desolate and grievance, which made people feel sad.

 Chapter 204

    The president has finally done it!


    However, all the members of the student union and the senior three students are in a daze at the moment. It''s not like a fight. It''s obviously that the young couple are coquetry! When a group of people saw that the president had begun to attack senior one and senior two at the same time, they only heard "Cang Lang" and "Cang Lang", and their steel pipes fell to the ground.


    The girl cried bitterly. Xiao Shili suddenly felt as if he had become the most abnormal villain in the world. He even felt some remorse in his heart. He gently held out his hand and grasped the girl''s slender wrist. "Hey, don''t cry, OK? It''s... It''s my fault, it''s my fault, OK?"


    Du mengning didn''t seem to hear it. Instead, she cried even more. Xiao Shi was so centrifugal that she suddenly hugged her tender and warm body into her arms. She whispered in her ear, "sorry, mengning."


    At this moment, time seemed to solidify. Du mengning suddenly stopped crying and opened her eyes wide. The whole stadium, stands, runways, goals, and more than 600 people seemed to disappear out of thin air. A gust of wind blew up the girl''s skirt and Xiao Shili''s coat hem.


    Two people gently embrace together, just like in front of thousands of troops, the prince and Princess of the two countries for life.


    The dark clouds in the sky spread, and a ray of sunshine came down, which reflected in Du mengning''s eyes. She seemed to wake up and sobbed again. Xiao Shi saw that she was going to cry again, so he hugged her more tightly and said in her ear, "as long as you don''t cry, I will promise you anything."


    "Really... Really?" Du mengning sniffed and said that he didn''t know why. Now, he seems to feel good, that is, the feeling of being held by him


    "Well." Xiao Shili answered heavily. He had only one idea in his heart. As long as he could keep her from crying, he would recognize whatever he did.


    Du mengning impolitely pillow on the other side''s shoulder to think about, tone also with cry after the trill, "then I want you to learn dog call to me."


    "Ah?" Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment. It''s not impossible to ask, but in front of so many people, there are many followers, and the other half are enemies. Let''s learn to bark like a dog. If it comes to the road


    "You won''t, will you?" Du mengning snorted and cried again.


    "Wang, Wang, Wang." Xiao Shili blushed and tried to keep his voice down to the minimum. He didn''t want to look at people around him.


    "Ha ha." Du mengning broke her tears into a smile, and suddenly thought of something. Her clear voice quickly sank down and said melancholy, "that''s not good. You... You have to learn to climb a tortoise to show me."


    What strange request is this? Xiao Shili has a little bit of a sense of collapse. Hey, compared with tortoise crawling, it doesn''t seem that humiliating to make a girl cry in public.


    After Du mengning finished, she seemed to think that the tortoise had gone too far. She thought of Xiao Shili climbing on the ground like an old tortoise. She wanted to laugh, but she didn''t want to see him like that. So she changed her tongue and said, "then learn to jump like a rabbit."


    Although it''s still collapsing, it''s at least a little better than tortoise''s climbing. Xiao Shili is in a bit of a dilemma. What''s a rabbit''s jump.


    "Do you want to learn ~ ~" it seems that Du mengning has finally stopped crying, but his tone is lengthened. This time, he has become a complete coquetry. All the boys present feel soft.


    Xiao Shili is very honest and helpless to say, "but I will not."


    "Fool! That''s it Du mengning moved her body, and her face turned red suddenly. At this time, she remembered that she was still nestling in his arms. In fact, Xiao Shili had already let go of her hand. It was her wishful thinking that she could not get up in other people''s arms.


    She quickly left him with a red face. In order to cover up her embarrassment, she put her two little hands on her head, put them up to make an ear, and then hopped in the same place, "that''s it."


    Xiao Shili felt that if the current scene could be more exaggerated, the hundreds of boys around him must be with peach hearts in their eyes and long saliva in their mouths, and they would faint in the next second.


    In fact, even in his own heart, he was really cute. He nodded with a smile, "good, good, so cute!"


    "You hate it!" Du mengning realized that he had been cheated and hit him on the shoulder with shame and anger.


    Seeing her tears turning into a smile, Xiao Shili was relieved at last. At this time, looking over, the small face still with tears was like the sky after the rain. It was so beautiful that when she laughed, it was as if the sunshine of the whole universe had fallen on the stadium of Yingcai middle school.


    "Hey, are you stupid again?"


    Xiao Shili came back and realized that it was the second time he had lost his mind in front of the girl. Du mengning''s expression is very complicated, some angry, some shy, but some happy. This is the second time Xiao Shili saw such a look on her face.


    "That didn''t count." Du mengning suddenly put a small hand, "now I want to officially say what I want you to do!"


    "Well?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a while, "isn''t already finished?"


    "Well, isn''t that too cheap for you?" Du mengning glared at her and resumed the elder''s charming tone. "From today on, I want you to be my man, your man and your secret alliance. Now they are all my people. Do you have any opinions?"

 Chapter 205

    What did the little girl say? Xiao Shili frowns, and these students are OK, but the Dark Alliance is a real gangster force. Every day, they are licking blood on the edge of a knife. How can they play for a little girl?


    "Hey, why are you frowning? You won''t listen to me, will you?" Du mengning chuckled, "how did you promise me just now? You don''t mean what you said!"


    Xiao Shili smiles bitterly. He did promise her just now. No matter what he promised, how can he break his promise in the past few minutes? In my heart, I thought that last time the little girl became her own maid, and this time she turned even harder to revenge. It seems that it''s a wrong choice to come to school today. I also thought that if I don''t come, these brothers don''t just have to suffer in the hands of this little witch.


    The little girl may just play, but she won''t really use the power of the gang to do anything. Looking at those fierce hooligans, she may be tired of playing in a day or two. Can''t she deal with a little girl with hundreds of people in one gang?


    So Xiao Shili nodded, "OK, I promise you, now I''m happy."


    "Hee hee." Du mengning, with a bad smile and the appearance of a successful plot, suddenly stood beside Xiao Shili, patted him on the shoulder, and said to everyone, "listen up, this guy is my man from today on. You who are his people will listen to me from now on. From today on, I am your elder sister."


    The students of grade one and grade two in senior high school don''t have any opinions. To have such a big sister is filled with a sense of happiness. What''s more, it was Xiao Shili''s decision, and they didn''t dare to disobey it.


    Du mengning turns around and claps her hands. "OK, let''s go."


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "where are you going?"


    "After playing for so long, I''m hungry. Hurry up and find a place to take me to dinner." Du mengning touched his stomach and licked his lips.


    "All right." Xiao Shili nodded helplessly, who let himself be someone else''s hand now?


    Originally, the relationship between the master and the servant suddenly reversed, and the little maid suddenly became his boss. Even he was surprised. Suddenly thought, why do you want to follow her? Xiao Shili was a little confused. By the way, when they met for the first time last night, she didn''t seem to have laughed. However, today, when I saw her smile, I suddenly felt full of sunshine. It was this feeling that magically influenced me.


    Xiao Shili had this feeling for the first time when he was growing up. His whole heart was filled with sunshine. He always thought that he was living in the dark and cold, just like a lone walker on a huge glacier. However, when a bunch of sunshine suddenly pierced the ice, he was surprised not to feel repelled, but to like the taste of sunshine.


    When Maybach drove out of the campus by leaps and bounds, the dead college finally came back to life.


    In front of the huge French window of the principal''s office, a group of school leaders headed by the principal, as well as dozens of teachers, watched the shadow of the car disappear outside the school gate in the distance. The headmaster breathed a sigh and sat down heavily in the chair. The faces of the other teachers were relieved.


    "Well, the goblin is gone." The headmaster happily took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. An assistant behind him reminded him in a low voice, "headmaster, please pay attention to your words."


    "Oh, oh." The headmaster realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He looked back at the teachers a little uneasily and said, "I mean... How did the eldest miss of the Du family leave so soon without informing us? We can send someone to see her off."


    "Yes, yes." Then there was a chorus among the teachers.


    A teacher suddenly asked, "the first lady has no reason to leave so suddenly. It seems that someone has taken her away?"


    "Who is it?" Several teachers immediately asked at the same time, looking very concerned.


    "Yes..." the headmaster also touched his head, "it seems that in addition to the students in the school is the teacher, did not see the people of Du family come here? Who among the students has such great ability? "


    The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. A PE teacher rushed in and said in surprise, "headmaster, Miss Du has finally left. We can have a normal class."


    The headmaster gave him a white look. "We have known for a long time. The question is, do you know who took the first lady away?"


    The PE teacher then said, "it''s a student named Xiao Shili. This student seems to be very influential in the school. The students of grade one and grade two listen to him.


    "Xiao Shili?" The name sounded in the office, many teachers showed a blank look and shook their heads, many people have not heard of the name.


    But among the teachers, there was a beautiful girl whose eyebrows beat. A teacher next to her came and said, "Mr. Lin, this student seems to be from your class."


    Lin Shihan nodded slightly. This guy seldom came to class. Of course, the teachers didn''t know him. But... She wondered why he could take Du mengning away. Du mengning is a young lady of a super financial group. Her father is also one of the school managers. She is a beautiful girl in the school that all living beings look up to.


    How can Xiao Shili treat her... Is there any special relationship between them? Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly got a little confused. He didn''t know whether he should continue to think about it.


    In addition to Lin Shihan, another person had a reaction, that is, director PI, but he didn''t say anything, just sat quietly.


    The headmaster nodded and said, "send me the information of Xiao Shili immediately. In addition, to find out what kind of person he is, family background and background can''t be let go."


    In the headmaster''s mind, the person who has the ability to take Miss Du away must be an extraordinary person. What he was really worried about was that he didn''t know such a character was in the school. He felt a great sense of fear in his heart. He quickly investigated each other''s background. Even if there was any neglect in the past, it was still time to remedy it.

 Chapter 206

    In a Japanese restaurant in the center of the city, Xiao Shili and Du mengning are sitting on both sides of a table. The expression of the former can be described as depression. This is a huge long table made up of four tables. On the long table are all kinds of dishes, including ramen, sushi, sashimi, anchovy, squid, etc Cuttlefish balls... This is almost all the dishes that this shop can offer.


    There are hundreds of dishes, not to mention two people, even five people can''t finish it. Du mengning only ate a small piece in a few individual dishes, then wiped her mouth with a napkin and said with a smile to Xiao Shili, "I''ve eaten it. Why don''t you eat it?"


    Xiao Shili looked at the colorful food on the table. He was not interested in foreign food, and he was not used to Japanese food. But the food on the table... Is it too exaggerated.


    He looked at Du mengning, who was holding up a cup of tea and drinking it leisurely. He couldn''t help asking, "do you order so much every time you eat?"


    Du mengning put down the tea cup and squinted like a kitten, giving people a very comfortable look, "that''s not true, but this restaurant is the first time to come here, I don''t know what''s delicious, so I ordered more."


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili''s face was smiling, and he could not help reaching for his wallet.


    "Well, you can''t be so mean." Du mengning pouted his little lips indifferently. "You just won a million yuan in the casino. A million yuan can buy hundreds of dishes like this."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but smile bitterly. What kind of logic is this? No one who has a million dollars will buy all Japanese food, unless this person is crazy. At the same time, he also recognizes that a million dollars seems meaningless in the eyes of this girl, just like a bill wasted at will.


    It''s not surprising that there are more than 20 million cars she drove out of her home. What''s more, Xiao Shili saw the Maybach parked in the woods behind the school this morning. The broad front of the car bent three small trees. Maybe it was driving too fast to brake, so it plunged into the trees.


    Xiao Shili is not a rich man now. Although there are millions of money in the guild''s account, it belongs to the secret League, not his own. Cary''s one million was won by accident. In today''s society, it is only enough to buy two ordinary houses.


    After lunch, they stood in the warm sun. Du mengning stretched out and pulled Xiao Shili to the biggest shopping mall in J city. "Mm-hmm, I''m in a good mood today, so I''d like you to go shopping with me."


    The latter has a helpless face. It is clear that you forced me to go. I have a lot of things to deal with, but I have no spare time to accompany you.


    I think so, but I have been dragged into the shopping mall by Du mengning.


    Today is not the weekend, so there are not many people going shopping. Xiao Shizhong thinks that since he doesn''t have a choice, he can take a look at it. Anyway, he has come here. He just stood in front of a model counter and was ready to see Gao Da. He was dragged away by Du mengning.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished it yet?" Xiao Shili protested as he dragged him along.


    "Boys who go shopping with me can only see what I like." Du mengning said rudely.


    How overbearing! Xiao Shili moved in his heart and suddenly asked, "have you ever been accompanied by a boy before?"


    Du mengning stopped and looked at him, "why do you ask this question?"


    Xiao Shili quickly shook his head, "nothing, just ask."


    "Don''t ask such boring questions." Du mengning turned her head and began to move on.


    "This question is boring."


    "I say boredom is boredom." This is Du mengning''s must kill skill from small to big. The sentence pattern "what I say is what" is enough to kill everyone around.


    But today I met a guy who didn''t know his face. Xiao Shili asked with a smile, "what if you say the earth is destroyed?"


    "Then the earth is destroyed!"


    "What if you say human beings are extinct?"


    "Then man is extinct!"


    "What if you say you like me?"


    "That''s what I like..." Du mengning said half of it before she reacted. She angrily kicked Xiao Shili, her cheek flushed and said, "who would like you if you were so amorous?"


    "It''s hard to say. I think we''re dating now." Xiao Shi looked away at the distance and seemed to count his ways carelessly.


    Du mengning blushed a little deeper, and felt that he did look like him, but he quickly said, "it''s not like at all. You''re just my valet. Come to help me carry things. From now on, you''re only allowed to follow me. You''re not allowed to go with me."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Xiao Shi left and stopped for a moment, and followed her like a tail.


    "You..." Du mengning just said it. He didn''t want to be like this, but it''s hard to go back on what he said just now. This guy is a real pain in the neck!


    She suddenly thought, do you want to tell him that he is the first time to accompany him shopping boy?


    No, don''t say it yourself. It''s not humiliating to say it. That guy will be very proud. If he wants to ask himself, he will tell him that he is the 180th boy to go shopping with him. That guy will be angry to death!


    Du mengning this with a small malicious idea, let her face at the same time showed a bad smile.

 Chapter 207

    It wasn''t until late in the evening that they walked out of the door of the mall. Xiao Shili followed Du mengning, carrying large and small bags in both hands. He looked like a heavy penguin.


    Of course, Du mengning''s achievements in one day are more than that. The two staff members behind him push a small car, which is also full of boxes and bags, which are full of clothes.


    Xiao Shili''s expression is a little bitter. These clothes cost him more than 300000 yuan in total. One third of that million yuan is gone. It''s inevitable that the flesh hurts. A sociologist once calculated that if a woman chooses a dress and tries on a dress for a total of 10 minutes, she can buy up to 12 clothes in two hours.


    But Du mengning is an exception. She walks into luxury stores and doesn''t choose at all. After a glance, she points to a few clothes and says, "this one, this one, and that one." It''s like a princess in the Royal fitting room.


    Xiao Shili decided to go to seclusion from tomorrow and never let the little devil find herself again. No, it''s better to call her the monster queen than the little devil. All of a sudden, after the maid''s counterattack, her high posture is just a queen''s virtue. Xiao Shi left to miss her days as the master.


    "Ha ha, little fellow, today''s performance is good." Maybe seeing that Xiao Shili was too tired, Du mengning took out a paper towel and wiped his sweat. "We should continue to work hard in the future."


    The latter enjoys the girl''s soft hands, but thinks, in the future? There is no future! It seems that it''s too early for me to show up. It''s better to know that I''m hiding my identity. At least there won''t be such a tragedy as today.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of a thing, can''t help asking, "there should be no hatred between us, why do you suddenly want to step on my field today?"


    Although Xiao Shili offended her last night, Du mengning didn''t know who Xiao Shili was at that time. However, this morning, she and the students'' Union launched an attack on Xiao Shili''s power. Xiao Shili really can''t understand this. Is it just a coincidence?


    Du mengning gently glared at him, but with a smile in the corner of his eyes, "fool, it''s not because of you!"


    "Me?" Xiao Shili was stunned. "I''m the one who won your bet. How did Xiao Shili offend you?"


    "Aren''t you Xiao Shili?" Du mengning stopped and made a very exaggerated expression, "Wow, I''m so surprised this morning. You are Xiao Shili."


    "Don''t interrupt. What''s so special about Xiao Shili? Why do you want to have a hard time with him?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Xiao Shili is nothing special, but he is my enemy. It''s only a matter of time before he disappears in this campus." Du mengning licks a cone, a carefree expression, like "Xiao Shili" is a mosquito, she can shoot him to death at any time..


    The other party even regarded himself as the enemy, and Xiao Shili was even more puzzled. "It''s still that question. How did Xiao Shili offend you?"


    "With what you just said, you''ve offended me."


    "Which sentence?"


    "Fool, well, I''ll tell you." Du mengning turned around and looked into Xiao Shili''s eyes, "you said that the school is your field, but this school is owned by our family. You even regard it as your private domain. You big villain, with a group of little villains, do all kinds of bad things in the school. Our students will certainly safeguard justice."


    Her tone was almost playful and lovely, just like joking with her friends. But Xiao Shili recognized that, like this time, if she and Du mengning didn''t know each other the night before, or if the president of the student union was not such a beautiful woman, the result of this incident would definitely be a bloody fight.


    Xiao Shili is still strange, "but you didn''t know who I was last night. Why did you aim at me this morning?" he thought, "did the other party secretly check his identity?"?


    "Ha ha¡° Du mengning can''t help but cover her mouth and smile, "this matter has nothing to do with you, but it can also be said that it''s because of you."


    Xiao Shili said doubtfully, "I don''t understand..."


    Du mengning stopped on the steps, raised her long hair in the evening wind, turned around and said, "it was you who made people angry yesterday that I wanted to vent my anger on Xiao Shili. Hum, I can''t imagine that I really get revenge. That guy and you are the same person. Heaven has eyes."


    Xiao Shi stood behind her, crying and laughing, heaven really has eyes... Let himself meet such a monster little queen.


    The two chatted as they walked along the sidewalk to the parking lot, followed by the two cart workers. Just as they were approaching the parking lot, a purple red Ferrari glided silently and suddenly stopped beside them.


    Here is not the parking area, but also the main road, no parking. I saw the door sliding up from both sides, and two men in black suits came down from the driver''s seat and the co driver''s seat.


    Xiao Shili''s heart slightly coagulates. He steps forward and stands in front of Du mengning. At this time, the door of the back seat also seemed to open. With the dim light inside the car, Xiao Shili saw a man leaning back on his seat, slightly turning his head, and his eyes seemed to sweep over unintentionally.


    By chance, the four eyes were opposite, but both of them were shocked, just one eye. Xiao Shili felt a sense of a thousand troops in each other''s eyes, as if he was surrounded by a golden horse. And the man''s look also changed, his eyes changed from casual glance to solidification.

 Chapter 208

    "Brother!" Unexpectedly, Du mengning, who is behind Xiao Shili, suddenly cheers and rushes to Ferrari''s door. He jumps up like a little rabbit. He doesn''t care about everything in his hand and scatters all over the ground. "How did you come?"


    The man''s eyes moved away from Xiao Shili''s face and gave a gentle smile to his sister. "I just passed by and saw you come out of the mall, so I wanted to pick you up by the way."


    Brother? This guy is Du mengning''s brother? Xiao Shili also looked away, but it seemed that the two brothers and sisters were not like each other at all. It was hard to think that they were brothers and sisters. In addition, the other''s eyes just now were deeply imprinted in his heart.


    Du mengning turned around on the seat and pointed to Xiao Shili standing on the sidewalk, "brother, I''ll introduce you. Hey, this guy''s name is Xiao Shili. He''s from our school. He''ll go shopping with me today."


    Du mengning''s brother "Oh", but Xiao Shili felt that the other side''s eyes had already turned to him. The other side stretched out a hand and said with a smile, "Hello, I''m Du mengning''s brother, Du Mengfei. I''m sorry, my sister''s character is always too naughty to cause you trouble


    "Where." Xiao Shili shakes hands with each other. Suddenly, Du Mengfei''s name is familiar. Should it be


    "Well, well, brother, please drag these things home for me. I don''t want to go home yet. I''ll eat them outside today." Du mengning jumps out of the car, stands with Xiao Shi, grabs the things he is carrying and throws them into the car.


    Du Mengfei took a few bags of clothes, but seemed to disagree. He shook his head and said, "but you haven''t been home for a long time. You''ve had dinner. Don''t eat outside today. Go home. My brother will cook for you."


    Du mengning''s expression became a little hesitant. After thinking about it, he said, "forget it, another day... Today I prefer to eat outside."


    Du Mengfei suddenly laughed and looked at the two humanitarians, "I know. It doesn''t matter. Shili will come back with us. Everyone will eat together."


    "That..." Du mengning is still hesitating. She glances at Xiao Shili. Although her brother''s words are OK, she always feels a little strange. It seems that something is wrong.


    Before she spoke, Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "thank you, brother Du, but I have something else to do. I won''t go today."


    Du mengning immediately turned his head and glared at him, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Didn''t you agree to accompany me today?"


    "But your brother has come to pick you up, and I should go." Xiao Shili said innocently.


    "My brother said, invite us to dinner together, you don''t have long ears?" Du mengning wrinkled his little nose, stretched out his little hand, and looked like he was going to pinch it on Xiao Shili''s ear.


    "Meng Ning, talk well." Du Mengfei stares at his younger sister, turns to Xiao Shili, and says sincerely, "Shili, going to my house today is not only for dinner, but also for me to talk to you about something. Do you think time is convenient?"


    "There''s something to talk about with a guy like this." Du mengning muttered in a low voice.


    Xiao Shili really felt some kind of invitation from each other''s eyes this time. In fact, from the first look at each other, they recognized each other''s identity. If they guessed correctly, there may be more than one person named Du Mengfei, but Du Mengfei, the leader of the brotherhood, is unique.


    If the other party''s words revealed such information at the beginning, Xiao Shili would not have refused just now. The brotherhood leader invited him to have dinner at home, never because he was his sister''s classmate. He nodded and simply said, "OK."


    Du mengning saw that Xiao Shili agreed and laughed with pride. He thought that what he had just said had played a role. He thought that this guy was so afraid of himself. Although he was dragging and humming at the beginning, he didn''t want to be tamed by Miss Ben in the end.


    Two drivers and bodyguards came over and put all the clothes they bought into the trunk. Every time the young lady went shopping, she made it look like she was buying some goods. They were used to it, and there were still some clothes left. Another driver drove Du mengning''s Maybach, and the two cars started back and forth.


    In fact, there is more space for Maybach in the two cars. Du Mengfei originally thought about changing cars, but Du mengning has already pulled Xiao Shili to sit in the back row. In this way, three people will be a little crowded. Two men sit on both sides, Du mengning sits in the middle of them. For a while, she plays coquetry with her brother, and for a while, she turns around to bully Xiao Shili.


    The latter had no choice but to endure all the way silently, thinking that when he had the chance, he would come back with today''s account. At the same time, he also has a hunch that today, it seems that something extraordinary will happen.


    About forty minutes later, two cars near the foot of the Western Mountain were running along a boulevard lined with French Wutong. Xiao Shili looked out of the window. There were two vast lawns outside the avenue. Now it was getting dark, and the simple street lamps on the side of the road were lighting up slowly. It felt like people were lighting up gradually. Scattered and unknown insects were flying in the orange air, and the surroundings were quiet and serene.


    At the end of the Boulevard is a classical manor like gate, which automatically opens to both sides as vehicles enter. It''s really a manor here. On both sides of the road, there are large fields of flowers, which are in full bloom. Even in autumn, the whole manor is hidden in the dark. Only a few street lights are on. Occasionally, there are several servants standing on the roadside, smiling and polite.

 Chapter 209

    The car stops in front of a huge villa. Several waiters in waistcoat and trousers come forward to open the door for them. Du mengning drives Xiao Shili out of the car for the first time. Then she gets out of the car, jumps up the steps and rushes into the house.


    Du Mengfei gets out of the car and smiles at Xiao Shili apologetically. Xiao Shili also smiles. Then they step up the steps one by one. Two old men in black are following behind them.


    "How are things with the gang recently?" Du Mengfei said with a smile.


    Xiao Shili was stunned and then replied, "everything is normal. Thank you for your concern¡°


    "My brother''s career is booming now, and I''m especially glad to see it." Du Mengfei looked back, "now the Dark Alliance has become the second largest gang in the East after the brotherhood. To tell you the truth, you really surprised me."


    Before that, they were already tacit, so Xiao Shili was not particularly surprised when the other side said these words. He said, "if it wasn''t for Feige''s care, the dark alliance could not survive to now, let alone grow. Here, I would like to thank Feige first."


    "You''re welcome, brother." Du Mengfei shook his head with a smile, "brother is to rely on their own strength to go to now, I can''t help anything, say, this is also the fate of you and me."


    When they entered the gate, four maids came up and bowed together, "good young master."


    "Come on, you two. Don''t dawdle. I''m starving." Du mengning has already thrown himself on the sofa in the living room, and tossed his sandals aside. His two snow-white little feet are high, and there is no reserved look of the rich lady. "Brother, you said you cooked for me today, but you can''t cheat me."


    "Yes, you and Shili have a rest. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare." Under the service of two maids, Du Mengfei takes off his coat, smiles at Xiao Shili, rolls up his sleeves and goes to one side of the hall.


    Xiao Shili thought that he was just talking about it. People like him would not cook in person. Who would have expected that he really took four maids to the kitchen. I can''t see that this man of the year, who is said to be a powerful gangster in J City, is so easygoing in private. He doesn''t look like a overlord at all.


    The brother and sister are both strange. The younger sister is charming and willful, but the elder brother is modest, peaceful and approachable, which is unexpected.


    Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa opposite Du mengning. A maid came over and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "No, thank you." Xiao Shili is not used to this kind of lifestyle. As soon as he looks up, Du mengning looks at himself. As soon as he touches his eyes, he turns his face away.


    Xiao Shili saw a strange look in the girl''s eyes. He didn''t know what she was thinking.


    In fact, he himself felt incredible that he had come to the little witch''s home, and her brother was the leader of the brotherhood. It''s just that all this happened so fast that there was no time for him to think about it. Now, it''s not surprising that this little girl could suddenly take out a gun at school.


    In addition, Du Mengfei, as Du mengning''s brother, is the last person in G4. Du Mengfei seems to be no more than a few years older than himself, but he should have graduated from the elite. This is probably the reason why he became the most mysterious person in the G4, and never appeared. Maybe he had already quit the G4, but his remaining power in the college was still recited by good people.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt very strange. He only knew a few pieces, but when he put them together, he formed an amazing picture. For example, he knew that Du mengning''s brother was one of the G4, but he didn''t know that her brother was the leader of the brotherhood,


    "Well, you''re welcome. Just tell the servant what you need." Du mengning jumps down from the sofa and shows her kindness to Xiao Shili. "I''m going to take a bath. Remember to call me when I have dinner."


    Xiao Shili nods. His mind is now completely focused on Du Mengfei, and he has no time to think about dealing with Du mengning. If they sit face to face in this way, it''s really embarrassing. It''s one thing to go shopping together. It''s another thing to suddenly visit a girl''s home who just didn''t know her for a day. Maybe she feels unnatural because of this.


    Du mengning quickly ran up to the second floor, went into his room, slammed the door and leaned back on the door. Her face was slightly red and her breath was short.


    I hate it! What''s the matter? This guy... Came to his home. I have never let a boy come to my home since I grew up!


    Brother, why are you so amorous? He never invited anyone to come home before. Today, the sun came out from the west, and he was so kind to this guy. Suddenly, he thought, brother, do you think that you... Yourself and this guy


    Du mengning felt some fever on her face, and quickly shook her head. It''s not him. He... He''s just a valet of himself. Yes, he''s just a valet! Brother really hate, what did not understand to make decisions, so it became his own home with him!


    He took a boy to his home. Du mengning blushed. Strangely, he didn''t feel disgusted in his heart. He just told him not to be polite. Even if his brother agreed, he could not let him get on the bus or drive him out of the house. What''s the matter with him.


    yes! As a master, she should be good to her followers, so that he can follow her wholeheartedly. She came up with an excuse to comfort herself, but she thought again, is it good for him to follow him wholeheartedly? Would he follow him all his life.


    Hate, the heart suddenly become good chaos.

 Chapter 210

    Xiao Shili sat in front of the long dining table, looking at the dishes all over the table. He couldn''t believe that they were all made by that man. Although there were four maids to help, it was a little too fast. That man... Made him feel strange again.


    Du Mengfei asked all the housekeepers and servants to leave, and explained with a smile, "when the family get together, I don''t like to be disturbed by outsiders." Then he yelled at the upstairs, "Meng Ning, have dinner!"


    "Come ~ ~" after a long time, Meng Ning slowly came down the stairs in a loose long home dress, with a look of no hurry and no slow, and a long yawn.


    Du Mengfei put the dishes and chopsticks and said, "come to eat. Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m not hungry now. I have snacks on it." Du mengning said rudely.


    If it''s Xiao Shili, it will break out at this moment. If you have such a bad sister, you should hold her on the sofa and beat her ass hard. All the time she cried out that she was hungry, but she was full of snacks after she had worked so hard to prepare the meal£¨ Xiao Shili can''t cook, so he always finds it difficult to cook.)


    Du Mengfei doesn''t seem to be angry at all. He continues to coax his younger sister, "well, you have to come to eat some. If you are full of snacks, you will be hungry again at night."


    As soon as he raised his hand, he could almost cover up one third of the men in J city. He was so patient with his sister that most people couldn''t believe his good temper.


    Du mengning reluctantly sat down at the table, looked at a variety of dishes, but suddenly laughed, "Wow, brother, you have done so much."


    "Of course, it''s not because of me alone. There are Xiaoman and they are helping." Du Mengfei put a piece of fish in his sister''s bowl, "eat more."


    "Shili, you should eat more. Don''t mention it. It''s like your own home." Du Mengfei said with a smile, "would you like something to drink?"


    "Whatever." Xiao Shili looked at Du mengning. Although she changed her clothes, she didn''t seem to take a bath. She didn''t know what she had done just now.


    Du mengning got up, took out a bottle of 82 year old red wine from the wine cabinet, and took two goblets. Du mengning clamored to drink it too. His brother gave him a gentle stare. "Children are not allowed to drink. I''ll bring you orange juice."


    "What, they are not children!" Du mengning pouts her lips in protest.


    "Yes, yes, you are not a child." Du Mengfei handed the wine cup to Xiao Shili, "but I can rest assured that there will be Shili watching you in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    Du mengning''s face immediately turned red and said, "who... Who wants him to look at it? This guy is just... Just my Valet! "


    Xiao Shili showed an indifferent expression, but Du Mengfei nodded with a smile, "with such a young lady''s temper, people can only be your valet. Besides, it''s not bad to be your girlfriend''s valet, ha ha."


    Du mengning wants to explain. Unexpectedly, it gets darker and darker. After hearing Du Mengfei''s words, she opens her mouth wide, "brother, what do you say?"


    Xiao Shili also wants to explain. It seems that Du Mengfei doesn''t understand the situation. He doesn''t really think that the relationship between them is that kind of relationship.


    "We are not..." two people said at the same time, looked at each other, but did not speak at the same time, one staring at the other.


    Du Mengfei looked at his sister and Xiao Shili. He saw two people glaring and squinting. "It''s so, ha ha. Sometimes it''s normal for lovers to have a little quarrel. Well, eat quickly, or it will be cold."


    Xiao Shili stares at Du mengning because the other party stares at him first. Du mengning just wants to show that he has nothing to do with this guy. At the end, the girl blushes, shrinks her eyes slightly, and digs away from the topic uneasily, "Mom hasn''t come back yet?"


    "Well, I''m still abroad. I''m busy this time. I guess I won''t be back until the end of next month." Du Mengfei replied.


    The meal finally ended in a dull atmosphere. Du mengning, the sparrow who usually talks the most at home, is surprisingly silent today. Xiao Shili didn''t like to be in the cold, but in this atmosphere, he really can''t say anything. They both eat in silence. Occasionally, their eyes touch each other across the table, and they immediately dodge each other.


    The two of them made Du Mengfei look at a loss. He didn''t know which sentence he said was wrong. Before finishing the meal, Du mengning left most of the bowl of rice and ran upstairs. Du Mengfei sighed and shook his head to Xiao Shili with a bitter smile.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what the meaning of his smile was, whether he apologized for his sister''s caprice or simply felt helpless. It was hard to explain for a moment.


    After the meal, after using the dessert, Du Mengfei stood up from his chair. "If you don''t mind, go upstairs and have a cigarette. There are still some reydelmundo left in my study. I''ll ask them to air some more tomorrow."


    Xiao Shili nodded, knowing that he was finally going to enter the theme. The man said that he saw Meng Ning by accident, but Xiao Shili felt that the other party might have been waiting there for a long time, or he didn''t know when he had been in charge of his own whereabouts. He didn''t know because Meng Ning was still his own. In a word, the other party invited him, There must be a purpose.


    Du Mengfei''s study is in line with the style of this room. As always, it is elegant and luxurious. There is a huge writing desk in the center of the room. Two rows of black oak bookshelves with a height of more than six meters stand on both sides. Inside, there are thick hard cover books. Each book is almost ten centimeters thick, and the words on it are different, Most of them were unknown to Xiao Shili.


    This is just like a small library. Xiao Shili can''t help but be surprised that the other party has the ability to read so many foreign books. It really doesn''t look like a gangster boss should have.

 Chapter 211

    Du Mengfei noticed Xiao Shili''s eyes, gave a smile and explained, "these are all versions of the Bible in the world. He has a little hobby of collecting them. They are all compiled by people of different countries and races. There are great differences between the contents. There are even" black bible "written by pagans. If you look through all of them, It''s still interesting. "


    Xiao Shili''s surprise faded a little. It turned out that it took a lot of effort to collect the two bookshelves full of Bibles. Many of them were mottled. It seems that they have been antique for some years. It will be expensive to take them out and sell them.


    "Is Feige religious?" Xiao Shili glanced over the thick books.


    "Yes, I believe in Catholicism." Du Fei laughs, "we come out to mix, life and death by destiny, maybe it''s just to give a little comfort.".


    Xiao Shili nodded and did not speak.


    Du Mengfei sat down on an easy chair in the middle of the room, took a long iron box, pulled out a white cigar from it, took one by himself and threw it to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili caught it and put the cigar back on the table. "Thank you. I can''t get used to it." He took out a bag of Hongtashan from his pocket and ordered one for himself.


    Du Mengfei lit his cigar and said with a smile, "the flavor of cigar needs to be tasted slowly. Maybe after you have smoked enough flue-cured tobacco and mixed cigarettes, only the flavor of cigar can calm you down."


    Xiao Shili knew that he was talking about himself. He thought to himself, is there a time when this man is flustered and not calm?


    "Sit down, brother."


    At this time, Du Mengfei''s look began to change. The breath of a thousand troops in one person''s eyes reappeared in the man''s face. All of a sudden, he changed from a gentle and thick elder brother to an underworld emperor with only one hand covering the sky. Although his eyes are still gentle, it gives off the feeling of soldiers pressing the border, but it makes people breathe a little.


    Xiao Shili sat down on another sofa and looked at each other quietly. Du Mengfei said straightforwardly, "when are you going to kill Su Qinan and his son?"


    Xiao Shili''s answer is also very simple, "the 13th of next month."


    "Well." Du Mengfei raised his face slightly. "On the 13th of next month, Su Qinan''s 45th Birthday. The timing is very good. What''s the specific plan?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head.


    Du Mengfei nodded, "as far as the present is concerned, the information you can grasp is very limited. It is impossible to make a decent action plan only by relying on this information." He stopped and said, "but I want to ask you a question."


    The man guessed it all! Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He had been brewing this moment for a long time, but it was not released until last night, and in his headquarters, the news would never leak. In this way, the other side only decided to attack the axe gang by guessing?


    Xiao Shili tried to hide his shocked expression and said calmly, "you ask."


    Du Mengfei closed his eyes, spit out a mouthful of thick smoke, and his face was a little blurred. "Do you think you can kill Su Qinan and his son?"


    Xiao Shili said in a low voice, "fifty percent."


    "Only 50% of them dare to do it?" Du Mengfei opens his eyes and stares at each other with one eye exposed in the smoke.


    "Fifty percent is enough." Xiao Shili looked indifferent.


    "Great confidence." Du Mengfei''s face slowly climbed up a smile, "but I want to say, if you can turn the 50% possibility into 100%, I don''t know how you will feel."


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised, "brother Fei means..."


    "We unite and kill the axe gang together. With the help of the brotherhood, the chance of killing the axe gang will rise to 100%." Du Mengfei flashed in his eyes and said slowly, "although the strength of the Dark Alliance is in the forefront of J City, it''s still far away from the axe gang. Brother, you should understand this. Although I agree with your strength, it''s not a joke to take your own life to fight with each other."


    Xiao Shili was not surprised by Du Menglong''s words. The axe gang, the brotherhood and the blood alliance have been standing together in J City for many years. They have been enemies of each other for a long time. Each party wants to invade the other two parties, and then they can completely unify the gangsters in J city. But the strength of the three is not much different, so over the years, they contain each other, and there has not been a big fight.


    Now that he intends to attack the axe gang, it is just a chance for the other two gangs. The original tripartite situation was suddenly broken because of the sudden rise of the Dark Alliance. The brotherhood does this not to help itself, but for its own interests.


    If the brotherhood could form an alliance with itself, it would be better. Under the joint impact of the two forces, the axe gang would be doomed even if they could reach heaven, but


    After a few seconds of silence, Xiao Shili slowly shook his head, "thank you for your kindness, but this matter involves my personal resentment, so I can solve it myself."


    Du Mengfei''s calm face moved slightly, as if the calm lake had been broken. He looked at Xiao Shili again, and his heart was slightly shaken. Anyone should have a surprise expression on his face at this time. He didn''t hesitate to agree to himself, but the other party refused, which he never thought of.

 Chapter 212

    "Does the enmity between the secret alliance and the axe gang refer to the murder of my brother?" Du Mengfei asked tentatively.


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "Not exactly. I said that it has nothing to do with anyone. It''s just a matter between me and the axe gang."


    Isn''t that it?


    This is the only thing Du Mengfei can think of. Xiao Shili was seriously injured by the axe gang''s assassination, and then he was forced to remain anonymous in the road. This is the only hatred between them. Can we say that... There is any intelligence that has not been mastered by himself. Is there a deeper intersection between Xiao Shili and the axe gang in the secret.


    impossible. He shook his head in his heart. The dispute between the Dark Alliance and the axe gang originated from the fact that the Dark Alliance first destroyed the alliance of the axe gang, Qinglong Gang, and killed its leader, Li Jinglong. As Su Qinan''s brother-in-law, Li Jinglong and his Qinglong gang are actually a piece of chess that the axe gang secretly inserts in the eastern district.


    Before that, Xiao Shili was just a little gangster in the school. How could he be related to such a huge force as the axe gang?


    Du Mengfei quickly combed all the events carefully, but he didn''t find any other signs that could suggest Xiao Shili''s feud with the ax gang. He pondered for a few seconds and said slowly, "in that case, I''m not reluctant. I just want to help my brother. I won''t say anything else. I have some information about the ax gang, Brother, if you are interested, you can have a look. "


    Xiao Shili thought, no matter what the other party''s purpose is, the help provided at the moment is really not harmful to him. Besides, he really needs any information related to the axe gang, so he nodded, "thank you, brother Fei."


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "brother, you don''t have to be so polite. The power of the Dark Alliance is at its peak now. In the future, Du Mengfei still has many places to rely on your help. Besides, you and I don''t need to be so outspoken."


    After a few seconds, Xiao Shi suddenly understands the meaning of each other''s words. He wants to explain it, but he doesn''t know how to say it. Du Mengfei seems to have identified his relationship with his sister, but in fact, he and Du mengning have known each other for less than two days. They are neither friends nor classmates. How can they explain their relationship? Can''t we just say that they are masters and servants?


    Moreover, the current situation is unfavorable to him. As a servant, he would be surprised if Du Mengfei knew that he and the whole Dark Alliance had become his sister''s men and would not let people laugh.


    Du Mengfei got up and went to a bookshelf. He took a thick Bible from it. He came back and put it on the table. When he opened the cover, the inside of the book was hollowed out. In a square hole, there was a small USB flash disk.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought to himself, it turns out that his book shelf is not all the Bible, but more likely all the secret information in the guise of the Bible.


    Du Mengfei took out the USB flash drive and threw it to Xiao Shili. It seemed that he saw through his idea and laughed, "don''t get me wrong. There is still a large part of the real Bible on it. Only a few things are hidden in it. I call it the oracle of God."


    God''s instructions... This represents the information in this small USB flash drive. It must be very important. Xiao Shili thought that it was the first time that they met, but Du Mengfei was so sincere to himself. Is it really because of Meng Ning? Or the man is confident enough that no one can break into his study.


    "Just watch it on my computer and listen to my opinion by the way." Du Mengfei looked at a computer on the desk and said in a kind of elder brother''s language, "the axe gang has been up and down in J City for more than 30 years. It must be because it exists now. It can''t be destroyed so easily."


    This time, Xiao Shili didn''t retort, but nodded his approval. When he went to the desk, the computer was already on. After he inserted the USB flash drive, there were several ppt slides in it. Click to enter, and the lines of text mixed with the information of pictures were immediately reflected in his eyes.


    Du Mengfei, sitting in an easy chair, smoking a cigar, said that smoking a cigar at his age is really not suitable. "This information includes 30 hatchet helpers, some enterprises under Su Qinan''s personal name, and some enterprises under his son''s name. You should be familiar with his son, who is from your school, After so many years of killing people and stealing goods, Su Qinan finally managed a good thing, that is, he invested in the establishment of this school.... "


    Du Mengfei talks casually, as if forgetting that the three school directors of the elite also have a share in their family. At this time, a question suddenly arises in Xiao Shili''s heart. Du Mengfei is already the leader of the brotherhood when he is so young. Who is the person who invested in the construction of the school? Is it his father? That man is 40 years old at most. How can he abdicate so quickly, Pass on the seat of help to your son.


    Since Xiao Shili went to junior high school, it is said that the brotherhood leader is Du Mengfei. Before that, he did not deliberately understand the previous leader, so he did not know whether he was Du Mengfei''s father or not.


    In this way, Du Mengfei''s age when he became the leader of the Brotherhood was even younger than he thought. He was still in junior high school. When he was 16 or 17 years old, he became the leader of the brotherhood, just like himself now.


    These have nothing to do with the important things at present. Xiao Shili just thought about it by chance, and his attention was immediately attracted by the content of the materials.

 Chapter 213

    While Xiao Shili was looking at the materials, Du Mengfei also said in his own voice, "these more than 30 farms are distributed in various positions in the Southern District, but they are not very scattered. The axe gang has made ingenious arrangements for this, and even gave up some of the farms in their hands, and arranged each field in a reasonable position. Once they encounter a situation, It can be said that no matter which one is dropped to the top, it is extremely difficult.


    Perfectness is as like as two peas. Xiao Shili simply lifted his head from the computer and listened to what the other party said. Du Mengfei continued, "the total number of these 30 farms is more than 2000. Even if the police come, they have nothing to do. The police force of the J City Bureau and the four sub bureaus together is less than 1000. Moreover, these gang members all have guns in their hands. Unless the army is transferred, there is no force that can suppress them. In fact, the police have countless evidences about the crime of the axe gang, but they have never taken any action, It''s not that the public security bureau is lax in enforcing the law, but that the huge organization of more than 3000 people has to be destroyed, which is tantamount to the outbreak of a small war, and the local government can''t shoulder the responsibility. "


    Xiao Shili certainly knew about this, but he didn''t interrupt each other. When Du Mengfei finished, he said, "brother Fei is right, but on the 13th of next month, Su Qinan can''t mobilize all the people around him. There are no more than 500 people accompanying him at the birthday party."


    "That''s right, but once Su Qinan is attacked, the signal goes out, and local farms come to help him. The fastest time is only ten minutes. In less than half an hour, all the troops of the axe gang will be able to gather, and the equipment of the axe gang, as far as I''m satisfied, will arm a regiment. Everyone present at the banquet must have guns in their hands." Du Mengfei shook his head and said, "brother, even if you launch a blitz, you may not be able to solve it in such a short time."


    Seeing that the other party had guessed his general plan, Xiao Shili didn''t hide it any more. In front of this man, it seemed to be the wisest choice to say yes. "My purpose is to assassinate Su''s father and son. As long as I kill these two people first, although the number of axe Gang is huge, it will be a mess in an instant. After that..."


    "I will give up all my fields, and the Dark Alliance will disappear in J city temporarily. Compared with revenge, the axe gang will first choose to reorganize the scattered forces, and then it will produce a result."


    "Split." Du Mengfei told the result for him.


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili nodded, "as far as I know, the axe gang has been dominated by the Su family for many years. Once the Su family collapses, the other five hall leaders are bound to get together and fight for the seat of help. At this time, the axe gang actually no longer exists, but is divided into five forces. At that time, no matter I attack any of them, Half of the other four parties may not help. Besides, I don''t have to do it at that time. The brotherhood and the blood alliance will also embezzle these separatist forces separately. My purpose is only the Su family and son. At least the rest is not in my consideration at present. "


    Du Mengfei''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, the boy is not an ordinary role, even more terrible than he imagined. However, he felt vaguely that this man was different from Xiao Shili in his own impression.


    Although Du Mengfei had never seen Xiao Shili before, he remained anonymous for a few months after he was injured and did not die, and continued to develop his own power. He thought that the other party was a rational person, but he did not expect that the real Xiao Shili was so emotional.


    Only for revenge, and can not care about anything else, this is only a child would say. Kill the other side, and be able to devour the opposite power, this is a great opportunity to make yourself strong quickly, and the other side is willing to give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    What kind of hatred, let the other party persistent to this point, or in the final analysis, what makes the other party become so abnormal.


    Du Mengfei shook his head, "Shili, you are really a rare wizard in the underworld for a hundred years. If you remove the first step, it must be a perfect plan."


    "The first step? Why? " Xiao Shili was puzzled.


    "To kill Su''s father and son is not as simple as you think."


    Xiao Shili slowly showed a smile and stopped talking.


    Du Mengfei said slowly, "this is a very dangerous move. But if you insist on going, I can''t stop you. I can tell you that the location of Su Qinan''s birthday party has been set in the Pearl Hotel in the south district."


    Xiao Shili nodded.


    But Du Mengfei''s words immediately changed, "but this place may change at any time. The most likely situation is to change the place temporarily the night before the banquet. The news will only be secretly informed to those who are invited. If you want to decorate in advance, I advise you not to do so."


    "Thank you. I don''t have such a plan."


    "That''s good." Du Mengfei said, "to tell you the truth, I''ve received an invitation from the axe gang. I haven''t decided whether to go or not. If I guess correctly, Su Qinan should hold two birthday parties at the same time this year. "


    "Two?" It was a bit of an accident for Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 214

    "That''s right. The location of one of the events is in the determined Pearl Hotel, while the location of the other event will be temporarily notified to the guests. In other words, the original banquet location will not be cancelled. The venue will be rented and the wine will be displayed. If some people who have not received the invitation come to celebrate, the Pearl Hotel will receive them. This is to prevent enemies on the one hand, and to avoid the sight of the police on the other. " Du Mengfei said, "if time is available, I will inform you of the temporary change place. I want to remind you that the entire southern area must be the eye liner of the axe gang. If you move with hundreds of people, even if you walk separately, you will surely be noticed by the other party."


    Xiao Shili nodded, because he didn''t know the other party would change the location in advance, so he didn''t think about it.


    "Finally, there are four more people you should pay special attention to." Du Mengfei looked a bit serious. It seems that these four people are more important than the change place just mentioned.


    Xiao Shili glanced at the screen. Almost at the same time, he also saw the information about four people. In the table, the information of these four people only ranks below Su''s father and son and the two deputy leaders, followed by the five hall heads.


    This made Xiao Shili a little surprised. Most people know that the biggest cadre of a guild''s deputy leader is the leader of the hall. In this way, the identity of these four people is even higher than that of the leader of the hall.


    Du Mengfei said, "in addition to the five halls in the Ming Dynasty, the axe gang has four directly subordinate halls in the dark, namely, Xuefu hall, Leifu hall, Huofu hall and Yufu hall. Few people know the existence of these four directly subordinate halls except the cadres above the leader of the axe gang. As the directly subordinate halls, these four halls naturally only obey Su Qinan''s orders. Su Qinan would not use them easily at ordinary times. He would only send them at a critical moment. The members of each hall are well-trained elites. It''s no doubt easy to take one as ten. What I want you to pay special attention to is the leader of these four halls. "


    Xiao Shili looked up at the computer screen and found that there were no photos in the information column of the four hall leaders, only four codes, namely giant, cowboy, mad dog and water snake. In addition, there was no relevant information, which was completely blank.


    Du Mengfei said, "so far, I haven''t collected any information about them, only code names. However, one thing is very clear. These four men are all powerful men with extraordinary combat effectiveness. Everyone may have the power to turn the war situation around in the battle."


    After a pause, he said, "two years ago, there was a friction between the brotherhood and the axe gang. At that time, several Thais smuggled a batch of diamonds into China. Su and I both wanted to get the goods. I sent more than 30 people to rob the diamonds under the leadership of the leader of the north wind hall, but the other party only went to one person. In the end, we didn''t get the diamonds, Only three of the brothers sent came back, including the leader of Beifeng hall. All of them died. "


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. "This man is one of the hall leaders directly under the hall?"


    Du Mengfei nodded slightly, "is one of the four giants." Then he said, "these four people will be at the banquet, so if they go empty handed, they will be killed by each other."£¨ Empty handed, slang: no gun in hand.)


    Xiao Shili thought about it and said, "brother Fei, I want to buy some guns from you, OK?"


    "No problem, of course." Du Mengfei got up with a smile and patted Xiao Shili gently on his shoulder. "Don''t buy these guns, even if I give them to my brother."


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "how can I do this? Brother Fei has given me so much information. He has already taken good care of me. How can I want brother Fei''s gun again?"


    "As I said, don''t let our brothers see each other." Du Mengfei''s heavy expression faded from his face and turned to a gentle smile. He frowned and said, "if you''re polite to me again, I''ll be angry."


    Xiao Shi saw each other out of sincerity, so he had no choice but to refuse.


    After this long talk, it was already more than ten o''clock before they knew it. After they left the study, Du Mengfei called upstairs, "mengning, the world is leaving. Come down to see someone off."


    "No more." Xiao Shili waved his hand. Subconsciously, he told himself that once the little witch appeared, there must be nothing good.


    Called a few, but there was no reaction above, Du Mengfei wry smile for a while, "this girl today crazy play a day, may be tired, how so early to sleep."


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak, but just laughed. They walked out of the gate, and Du Mengfei said, "Shili, the guns you want. I''ll send it to your place in three days. You can have it picked up¡°


    "Well, thank you, Feige."


    At this time, a Mercedes Benz stopped at the door of the villa. Xiao Shili opened the door and sat on it. Du Mengfei waved his hand and said with a smile, "Shili, I won''t send you away. When I have time, I often come to sit down. Mengning is too headstrong. Don''t give her the same opinion. If she is too divided, you can tell me that my elder brother will teach her a lesson."


    Xiao Shili has a bitter smile in his heart. It seems that Du Mengfei misunderstood the relationship between them today, but he didn''t explain it. In the other''s opinion, it''s even tacit. Another thought, but there is nothing to worry about. Du mengning will explain to his brother and clarify the relationship between them. I just don''t know if Du Mengfei will treat him like this at that time.

 Chapter 215

    The tail lights of Mercedes Benz disappeared in the night. Du Mengfei didn''t turn back to the house. He still stood under the eaves for a long time, as if he could see the shadow of the Mercedes Benz through the darkness.


    The two housekeeper like old men, one left and the other right, stood behind him. Though they were polite and gentle, they showed a sense of vicissitudes of life in the dark.


    "Uncle Hai, Uncle De." Du Mengfei looked at the distance and said, "I want to hear your opinions."


    The old man on the left coughed and said, "I don''t think it''s right. Our two old bones are talking about our own opinions and the decision of the leader. That must be right."


    The old man on the right said, "although the young man was a little too arrogant, he was a bit bold to make such a plan. Although the power of the Dark Alliance was far inferior to that of the axe gang, the victory of a battle was not determined by the number of people. Within three months after the establishment of the Dark Alliance, four or five gangs were annexed one after another, and its power advanced by leaps and bounds, From a small gangster organization to a orthodox Mafia Gang, this person must be not simple. "


    The printer in Du Mengfei''s study is equipped with an eavesdropper. When the switch is pressed, the conversation in the room will be transmitted to the outside. This is the rule of the brotherhood over the years. Whenever there is an important negotiation with the guild, even if there is no outsider at the scene, the elders in the guild must hear the conversation.


    Du Mengfei nodded, "the two uncles are right. I also have great confidence in this person, so I decided to help him. For the development of the guild, this is also an excellent opportunity that can''t be missed."


    Two old people nodded at the same time, "this is natural."


    The old man on the left said again, "but the other party refused to cooperate with us. It''s a bit unexpected. I thought the leader would persuade the other party, but I didn''t expect you to agree with him."


    The old man on the right chuckled a few times. "Without our help, no matter how clever the boy was, he couldn''t have killed Su''s father and son. From this point of view, this man was really too arrogant, so he was close to being stupid. But it''s not bad for us either. Now we are the only ones who know that the Dark Alliance is going to attack the axe gang. When the Dark Alliance is fighting with all its strength, we''ll go after it and take advantage of it. "


    Du Mengfei didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "What do you mean, sect leader?" Asked the old man on the right.


    From any point of view, it will only bring huge benefits. But Du Mengfei''s character may not agree to do so. Sure enough, the latter shook his head, "since I have promised the other party not to interfere, I will not break my promise. Xiao Shili is a talented person, and he has chosen to stand on our side. One more enemy is better than one more friend. The benefits of forming an alliance with him are far greater than the benefits of falling into a well. "


    The two old men looked at each other. Du Mengfei had always given the impression that he was honest and kind. It seemed that his words really came from his heart. They shook their heads at the same time,


    The old man on the left suddenly said, "is it because of the young lady that the leader loves this person so much?" But he immediately felt that this question was a bit silly, not to mention that he was not completely sure what kind of relationship they had. Even if the young lady really liked that guy, they were not married. In front of the family interests, no matter how kind Du Mengfei was, he would not consider an outsider.


    Du Mengfei turned around slowly, looked at them noncommittally, and didn''t speak.


    When the two old people touched his eyes, their expressions were a little unnatural. As the elders of the gang, they were highly respected in the brotherhood. Although Du Mengfei was the leader of the gang, he was also polite to them, but at the moment, his eyes suddenly showed some cold and stiff meaning.


    The old man on the right said, "well, what do you plan to do next?"


    Du Mengfei said, "two uncles help me to inform the whole gang, so that all personnel are ready for war. In the near future, we will have a big war."


    They looked at each other in bewilderment, and then nodded their heads in bewilderment. They didn''t know why Du Mengfei''s words were inconsistent. Since he had already said that he would not interfere, why he wanted to prepare for the battle, but who he wanted to fight with.


    But Du Mengfei just eyes, let two people dare not ask, then hurried down the steps to leave.


    The night wind suddenly rises, leaving Du Mengfei standing alone under the dark eaves, on his face in the dark, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    In the next half month, time passed day by day. Xiao Shili stayed at home every day, except listening to the subordinates'' reports on the latest information and trends of Axe Gang, he spent all his time meditating on the secret of Qianlong.


    After bathing in the power of gentian all over his body, his physical strength recovered instantly. He opened his eyes and thought to himself: Master once said that the secret of dragon''s heart is a process of gradual accumulation, which can''t be achieved overnight. Every time you practice, you must first dissipate the power of the whole body, and then guide the power of gentian to gradually inject into every meridian, blood vessel and skin of your body, Every nerve. Every part of the body absorbs the power of gentian and becomes more powerful. Every time you absorb more of the power of gentian, you will become stronger.


    Xiao Shili locked himself in an empty room on the third floor of boiling point every day when he was practicing. No one was allowed to step on the third floor without his order. Since stepping into the first stage of Qianlong''s mental formula, his physical strength has increased a lot. However, as the master said, every step forward will make it more difficult for him to practice.

 Chapter 216

    One of the difficulties is that the power of gentian can only be clearly revealed when a person''s whole body energy is exhausted and his strength and life are close to weakness. The more energy is revealed with each weakness.


    Now it takes several times as long to expend all the strength of the whole body. It''s far less relaxed than that night when I was exhausted after being pressed by the master in the detention center. In fact, it is a very painful thing to completely exhaust his physical strength. Xiao Shili first used the method of push ups. He lost his strength after doing 200 on the first day, and increased to 210 on the second day. Fortunately, every time he absorbed the power of gentian, his strength would recover quickly.


    According to this principle, the quickest way to practice qianlongxinjue is to be on the verge of dying, and then recover. When a person is dying, the energy of gentian in his chest is the strongest, which is the same as huiguanghuizhao. At this time, the body can absorb the energy of gentian to the maximum.


    But to do so is to put yourself in danger all the time. No one can guarantee that you can come back every time you touch death''s face.


    Xiao Shili also vaguely felt that with the continuous practice, the power of gentian in his body seemed to be gradually increasing. This discovery came from the burning sensation in his body. For the first time, he felt warm and even comfortable in his chest. But with time, this warm feeling gradually became hot, some hot and some uncomfortable, The more time it takes to stimulate and drain this energy. After flowing into the four limbs and bones, this kind of hot feeling escalates again. It''s really an illusion that the whole body is going to boil.


    I don''t know what will happen if I continue to practice. If the power of gentian in my body continues to become hot, I''m afraid I don''t know if my body can bear it.


    At this time, the mobile phone on one side suddenly rings. During this period of time, he devotes himself to study and doesn''t want to be disturbed. He contacts with the outside world through his mobile phone. Moreover, if it''s not a major event that he has to deal with, his brothers in the guild will not call him.


    "Hello." Xiao Shili got on the phone, the people inside a pair of flat voice hey smile, "hey hey, brother Li, I didn''t disturb you." It''s Gao Xiang.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili frowned. Generally, Chang Kunyu and Li Yuanqi would call him about things in the gang. Unless they met some messy things, they seemed to be more important. No one wanted to say anything, so they pushed this guy out.


    "Well, brother Li, I just received a package for you."


    Xiao Shili has the impulse to flatten Gao Xiang into a pig''s head, but he is a little strange. Who will send a package to him? Then suddenly thought of a thing, asked Gao Xiang, "the sender is Du group?"


    "I don''t know if it''s Du''s group..." Gao Xiang said hesitantly, as if looking for the sender''s column on the list, "it says Bihua palace or something."


    "That''s it. Bring it up for me." Without waiting for the other party to finish, Xiao Shili decided that it was manager Lu who sent the things that master left to him. What did master give to himself? He was not only curious, but also hopeful. Master is not a mortal, and what he left for himself must not be ordinary. He could not help looking forward to it.


    Not far from the first floor to the third floor, Gao Xiang ran up again. In less than two minutes, he came to Xiao Shili''s empty house and knocked on the door. "Brother Li, I''m in."


    "Well." There was a noise in the door.


    Gao Xiang opens the door and sees Xiao Shili with his back to him, covering his upper body and wiping the sweat on his back with a towel. It''s not hot or even cold in October, but he is sweating a lot and shirtless. Gao Xiang can''t understand.


    Xiao Shili turned around and saw Gao Xiang holding an unopened parcel in his hand. It was flat like a box, slightly narrow.


    Gao Xiang weighed the box, "this is it. It''s heavy inside. I don''t know what it is."


    Xiao Shili took the package, it was a little heavy indeed, only metal objects could have this weight.


    After tearing off the wrapping paper, a flat, narrow and long black wooden box appeared inside. Xiao Shili recognized that it was ebony. It was expensive, but there was no carving on the box. The surface was smooth and smooth, but it seemed that it had been for some years from the texture,


    As a good material for carrying utensils, the appearance of ebony is usually very beautiful, but the simple workmanship like this is really rare.


    Gao Xiang was also curious and wanted to know what was in the box. Xiao Shili slowly opened the wooden box, and saw a piece of black metal lying in the box. From the shape, it seemed to be a dagger, about thirty centimeters long. But the appearance seemed to be seriously worn, and the sharp luster on the surface had disappeared. It looked like a rotten iron.


    Gao Xiang scratched his head. "What''s this? Knives? They look embroidered. "


    Xiao Shili took the dagger out of the box. As soon as he grasped it, a chill suddenly came from the dagger and spread to the whole arm along the palm. He was surprised that it was only autumn, and the temperature was only 20 degrees. However, the dagger was as cold as if it had been frozen for decades in the cold winter.


    Gao Xiang took a closer look and said, "I''m afraid it''s a cultural relic after such a long time. If I get it to the antique market, I may be able to estimate the price."


    Xiao Shili took the dagger to his eyes and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, he found that the black on the blade was not embroidery, but the blade itself was the same color. There was light falling from the top of his head, and the black blade reflected a few threads of transparent luster. On the handle, there were two words "Baipi".

 Chapter 217

    A hundred years ago. Xiao Shili opened his eyes and blurted out, "is this Baipi dagger?"


    "Baipi? What''s a hundred years old? " Gao Xiang didn''t understand.


    Xiao Shili looked at the blade with a faint smile on his face and said, "Cao Pi, the son of Cao Cao and the prince of Wei, once ordered people to make three daggers, named Baipi. One of them is like ice, named Qinggang; Second, Yao is like the sun, which is called Yangwen; Its three shapes are similar to dragon characters and are called Dragon scales. These three daggers are all famous weapons in ancient legends, and they are extremely sharp. If it''s really a Baipi dagger... But where did master get this ancient blade? "


    Gao Xiang said in surprise, just like he had heard of books, "brother Li, how can you recognize it at a glance?"


    Xiao Shili showed Gao Xiang the characters carved on the dagger. He liked to play with the dagger since he was a child, so he also had a certain understanding of the dagger. "The shape of the dagger is transparent, and the surface is smooth. It should be the Qinggang of the three Baipi daggers."


    He took the dagger to chop several times in the air. The waving of the blade drove the cold feeling. It seemed that he had slipped through an ice arc in the air, and the cold air suddenly overflowed. It was really a good knife!


    This dagger made of refined steel is actually quite heavy, but Xiao Shili''s strength has been enhanced invisibly since he learned the secret of Qianlong, so he doesn''t feel it''s very difficult to wave it.


    Xiao Shili said thanks to his father in his heart. Instead of putting the dagger in the box, he put it directly in his waist. Gao Xiang looked around and finally asked, "what are you doing here these days, brother Li? There''s nothing here but an empty room. What''s the point of staying here? "


    Xiao Shili raised his head and looked out of the window. "The battle with the axe gang is coming soon. How are you preparing?"


    "Don''t worry!" Gao Xiang clapped his chest with a thump. "Lao Chang and bald people take their brothers to practice in a place where no one is around every day. They also practice boxing and shooting. Now all the brothers in the guild are very good at fighting. It''s not a problem to go to the street and pick ten or eight."


    Xiao Shili knew that this guy had no way to speak. He took a look at him and said, "what about you?"


    "I... i... I''ve been training with you, too!" Gao Xiang touched his nose and said with a smile, "with the guns the brotherhood gave us, it''s not easy to kill the axe gang."


    Xiao Shili sat down on the only cushion in the room and said slowly, "Xiangzi, in the past few months, although we have destroyed many gangs, and we are used to fighting and killing, what we have to face this time is one of the three most powerful forces in J city. You have guns, and the other side has guns, and the number is much more than us. In terms of strength, We are at a disadvantage to each other. At that time, the situation will be out of control. If you don''t want to die, work hard for me. Sheltering heaven is the main offensive force of the Dark Alliance. As the leader of the hall, you should not only protect yourself, but also be responsible for your brothers. Do you know? "


    Gao Xiang expression a Su, "know."


    Xiao Shili looked a little bit slow, "I''m here for some physical training, in case of a rainy day. Well, I want to take a nap. You go down first Master Qianlong xinjue didn''t say that he couldn''t let outsiders know, but Xiao Shili vaguely felt that it should be kept secret, so he didn''t mention it to his brothers.


    "Well." Gao Xiang nodded and said with concern, "brother Li, recently you seldom go downstairs for a few days. I''m afraid you''re training too hard. I''m worried about your health. I hope you don''t tire yourself out. Hehe, is it unnecessary for me to say so?"


    Xiao Shili smile, "I know, tell you, I will grasp the propriety."


    Gao Xiang turned around and walked for a few steps, then turned his head, scratched his head and laughed, "hey hey, by the way, sister Yu came here yesterday. I heard you were training, so we didn''t disturb you. Although she didn''t say it, but... Hey hey, I think sister Yu seems to miss you a little."


    Seeing that Xiao Shili frowned, Gao Xiang didn''t dare to talk nonsense any more. He grinned and opened the door.


    Time passes slowly, although in some people''s eyes it is very fast, some people''s eyes it is very slow. But the day finally came.


    Xiao Shili is sitting quietly in the dark room, feeling his breath in the dark. The power of gentian has filled any part of his body, and he is like a beast in the dark.


    Tonight, the moon is dark, the wind is blowing, and the windows are buzzing.


    Xiao Shili stood up slowly, stopped breathing for a moment, put on a black windbreaker, and put Qinggang dagger on his back waist. There were five military daggers on each of his two legs. Then pick up the desert eagle from the table, exit the magazine, press the bullets in one by one, push the magazine and load it. This gun is Meiyu''s father''s collection. It has been lying quietly in the drawer of his desk, but today, it will finally be stained with blood.


    Xiao Shili went down the third floor and passed through the second floor. In the hall on the first floor, there were more than 500 people. All of them were ready to go, but no one spoke. The expression on each face was very serious.


    When Xiao Shili appeared at the stairway, more than 500 people looked at him. Chang Kunyu, bareheaded leopard, Gao Xiang, Feilong and Li Yuanqi came forward. Chang Kunyu said, "brother Li, every hall is ready, waiting for your order!"


    Xiao Shili nodded slightly. At this time, the mobile phone he had been waiting for all day finally vibrated in his pocket.


    "Hello, brother Fei?"


    "Shili, the location of the birthday party has changed temporarily. According to the message sent to me by the axe gang just now, the party will be held at eight o''clock on time. How about your preparation?"


    "Everything is OK." Xiao Shili said quietly, "which hotel is in the South District after the change?"

 Chapter 218

    "No, not any hotel." Du Mengfei''s voice was a little low. "Su Qinan changed the location of the banquet to the headquarters of the ax Gang, which I didn''t even think of."


    "Axe Gang headquarters?" Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He entertained guests at the headquarters of his guild, which was much safer than in the hotel. Did the axe gang notice anything?


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure our news hasn''t leaked out." Du Mengfei said, "I''m afraid Su Qinan''s doing this is just a sudden impulse. It seems that people are not as good as nature. I think you''d better give up tonight''s action."


    "Give up?" Xiao Shili shook his head. "This opportunity may come once a year, but I can''t wait that long."


    "I see." Du Mengfei seems to know that he can''t convince the other side, and his tone is heavy. "But you should know that there is an essential difference between raiding the other side in the hotel and attacking the other side''s headquarters. This is tantamount to turning from assassination to siege. Do you have this assurance?"


    Xiao Shili said lightly, "don''t worry, Su Qinan must die tonight."


    There was a moment of silence. "OK, I''ll send you the location of the headquarters of the ax gang by mobile phone now. I won''t say much about anything else, but there are secret sentries within five kilometers of the headquarters of the ax gang. Don''t ignore these sentries."


    "I see. Thank you, brother Fei."


    Xiao Shili hung up the phone, his eyes slightly worried, but just flashed by, and immediately disappeared. He looked up at the crowd below and said, "listen, the situation has changed. The place where the enemy held the banquet has changed temporarily. It''s not the hotel in the South District, but the headquarters of the axe gang. The original plan is now cancelled. Yuanqi, ask your men to drive the car. "


    In the hall, there was a loud discussion. Chang Kunyu and others were stunned. Feilong was surprised and said, "why? Have we been informed of our actions in advance? "


    Xiao Shili walked down the stairs, "it should not be. Maybe it''s just an accident. Su Qinan, an old man, has a strong sixth sense."


    "The original method of surprise attack can no longer be used." Chang Kunyu frowned. The plan of the secret alliance was to make all the brothers in each hall dress up as passers-by. Without disturbing each other, he secretly gathered at the door of the hotel and suddenly launched an attack. But at the moment, the headquarters of ax Gang is not in the busy market, so this method can''t work.


    Xiao Shili turned on his mobile phone and took a look at the message he had just sent. "The headquarters of Axe Gang is located in a wasteland in the southern suburb, about 70 kilometers away from us. Lao Fei, check the details of this place."


    Feilong immediately opened a laptop on his desk, and his fat, short, radish like fingers jumped on it.


    "Yes, I''m away from my brother. It''s uninhabited wasteland all the way south. There''s only one building on the way south. It''s like an old villa in the 1970s and 1980s." Feilong moved the mouse and said, "the villa is surrounded by white land for several kilometers. There is no hiding place. If we go there like this, we will be found by the other party."


    Xiao Shili looked at the computer screen, which showed a satellite map. Sure enough, the terrain in a large area was very flat, and it didn''t look like vegetation growing. The old villa was located in the middle of the building. From the top, it looked like a medieval castle in Europe.


    Xiao Shili straightened up, thought for a few seconds, and said, "there''s no way to do this, and we have to rush all the way. Xiangzi and Feilong, you two take the sheltered heaven and the Buli hall to break through from the northeast and northwest, respectively. Li Yuanqi and I take the eclipse moon hall to break through from the south, and then we enter the villa and meet in the hall on the first floor."


    "Yes."


    Four people answered in unison.


    The bareheaded leopard has been put in the sheltered heaven, so it also works with Gao Xiang. Although Chang Kunyu has no name, he is nominally the deputy leader of the Dark Alliance. This time, he will join Feilong''s blackout hall for the time being.


    Xiao Shili raised his wrist. "It''s 7:20 now. The banquet starts at 8:00. Presumably, when we set out, the other guests have arrived. Xiangzi and Feilong, you should go around to the north and detour. Take a step first. Remember to drive GPS and stand by eight kilometers away from the villa."


    "Yes."


    Just then, there was a huge engine roar outside the door. In everyone''s surprised eyes, a slender girl in a tight leather suit came in through the door with light steps.


    "Sister in law!" Without waiting for Xiao Shili to respond, hundreds of his younger brothers have already bowed together. Their attitude is more respectful than seeing Xiao Shili.


    Today, Meiyu''s dress is enough to make any man bleed instantly. Her black tight leather clothes tightly tighten her concave and convex body. It''s like wrapping a layer of film on the jade body of chiluo. Moreover, her whole body is more sexy because of tension. Her long hair has a big horsetail on the back of her head and a high arc, On the back is a Japanese sword in sheath.


    At the most serious time, Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s cold and beautiful face, but his throat was a little dry, but he couldn''t speak any more. When he saw the two plummeting peaches on his chest, though separated by a layer of leather clothes, he seemed to be completely exposed to the air.


    The younger brothers all around have been stunned, but the girl who is extremely seductive is the elder sister-in-law. No one dares to blaspheme at all. After only one look, he busily lowers his head and no longer dares to look at the girl''s direction.

 Chapter 219

    Xiao Shili calmly frowned, "Meiyu, why are you here?"


    Meiyu said lightly, "as a member of the Dark Alliance, I also want to work with the gang." After that, he sat down in a chair, and the two slender and plump * * naturally overlapped.


    When did you become a member of the Dark Alliance again? Why don''t I, the boss, know? Xiao Shili was puzzled. Looking at the crowd, Chang Kunyu nodded and said in a low voice, "my sister-in-law came a few days ago and said that she was already a member of the secret League. I don''t need to tell you. My sister-in-law said that she was just an ordinary member of the gang and could obey the dispatch of the gang at any time."


    Even so, who dares to give her orders? I''m afraid even the leader Xiao Shili didn''t dare.


    Xiao Shili was speechless for a while. Chang Kunyu really had the right to decide whether to recruit or expel ordinary gangs. He didn''t need his own consent. He must have been in a dilemma at that time. Few of the people he knew could resist Meiyu''s aura, and Chang Kunyu was her former subordinate.


    "Well, Xiangzi, there''s not much time. You go first." Xiao Shili had to give orders first.


    The four men sorted out their equipment, turned and walked out of the gate. Outside the back door were four vans and two dump trucks. They were all black cars recently bought by the Dark Alliance from the black market. More than 300 people at the entrance of the two halls were still unable to hold them. The rest of them took a motorcycle. Several cars separated from each other and disappeared in the night.


    After Gao Xiang and the other four left, Xiao Shili and Li Yuanqi sat down until eight o''clock before they got up and started. It took about an hour to drive from here to the headquarters of ax gang. At nine o''clock, the banquet should arrive at * *.


    More than 100 people of eclipse moon hall got on the two trucks outside the door. Xiao Shili whispered to Li Yuanqi, "you go first and wait for me at the predetermined place."


    Li Yuanqi looks at Mei Yu sitting on one side, nods his head and leaves.


    Only Xiao Shili and Meiyu were left in the hall. The latter looked at his nails carelessly. His long nails were light blue, like new ones.


    "Hello Xiao Shili came to her, suddenly grabbed the girl''s wrist, raised her eyebrows and said, "do you know how dangerous this is?"


    Meiyu slowly turns around her bright eyes and stares at Xiao Shili. The only man in the world who can do this to himself says faintly, "I know."


    "You know you''re here to make trouble with me!" Xiao Shili is really a little angry, "this is not an ordinary battle, the opponent is the axe gang, how can you make me feel at ease when you come?"


    "Can''t you be at ease when I''m by your side?" Meiyu asked.


    Xiao Shi left Leng Leng, slowly way, "I''m not... This meaning."


    "Pig, I know this operation is very dangerous, so I can''t let you go alone." Meiyu raised her hand and touched Xiao Shili''s face. Her voice became soft. "No matter what happens, whether the result is good or bad, I will be with you. Don''t worry, I will protect myself."


    Xiao Shili had a warm current in his chest. He held her little hand on his face, gazed at the girl''s eyes like moonlight, and nodded, "OK, let''s go together. When this thing is over, we''ll go to Europe!"


    "Europe?" "What are you doing in Europe?" she said


    "Honeymoon." Xiao Shili took the girl''s hand and pulled her into his arms. "We''ll travel around Europe, and then we''ll find a sparsely populated small village to hold a wedding. It''s in the church in the small village. Let all the villagers be our guests."


    Meiyu''s face turned red, and a trace of happiness flashed in her eyes. She gently left his arms. "I think it''s beautiful, but I haven''t said I want to marry you yet."


    Xiao Shili once again hugged the girl''s attractive smooth body and said with a smile, "then I''ll bow up and cook the raw rice first. What else can you do?"


    Mei Yuchen pushed him with a smile, "well, don''t make trouble. Tonight is a very important event in your life. Don''t be so unreasonable."


    Xiao Shili takes Meiyu''s little hand, and they come to the Harley motorcycle. It seems that Meiyu''s car has changed again. The car has a high head and low seat, and its bright metal body is very aggressive. It''s not suitable for girls.


    "Isn''t this kind of car used by the mobs in some countries?" Xiao left around the car a circle, "you may not ride very good."


    "It seems to be true." Mei Yu touched her cheek and looked at Xiao Shili anxiously, "what should I do?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly understood what, a burst of excitement in the heart, a step to jump into the car, low gravity, side of the girl hit a loud finger, "come on, baby."


    Mei Yu gently smiles and climbs on the back seat with her arms around his waist.


    Xiao Shili has never driven such a car before. In fact, if it wasn''t for the competition with Meiyu, the motorcycle he drove was probably limited to Mayi''s small pedal. At this time, with a bang of the accelerator, the car suddenly ran out like the wind, and almost ran into an Audi. Xiao Shili was in a cold sweat.


    "Don''t be too reckless, this car in the hands of ordinary people, just like a wild horse without tame, you need to follow its temperament, step by step..." Meiyu gently guided him in his ear.


    Meiyu is a rare beauty expert in the racing industry. Under her guidance, after two streets, Xiao Shili has been able to ride the Harley smoothly.


    At this time, he felt that Meiyu''s two giant Ru were tightly pressed on his back, and his heart swayed. It was good that two lovely big peaches would not be seen by others when they were hidden. He could not help saying, "Hey, are you dressing like this today to tempt the enemy?"


    "Only in this way can your fighting power be more stimulated." Meiyu leaned on his back and said with a low voice.


    "You know me well." Xiao Shili smiles and claps his hand on the girl''s round hips.


    "Be careful, turn ahead." Meiyu gently beat him, "just learned to open, proud up."

 Chapter 220

    Harley''s speed was extremely fast, and the car in front of him slowed down intentionally. When they crossed two blocks, they had already caught up with two trucks.


    The truck body was covered with a large canvas, and more than a hundred people were hiding under the canvas. At this time, many people could not help tearing aside the canvas to show their heads and yelling.


    "Big brother, handsome!"


    "Big brother, pull the wind!"


    Xiao Shili knew what Meiyu meant. As the eldest brother, he sat behind his wife''s car seat in front of a group of younger brothers. He didn''t feel anything. But in Meiyu''s heart, the image of the man she loved was the most important.


    The two cars drove out of the city and quickly drove on the desolate suburban road. At this time, the phone in Xiao Shili''s pocket rang again.


    He picked it up and saw that it was Du Mengfei. After connecting, he said, "Shili, where are you and your people now?"


    "Just out of town. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I sent someone to attend the banquet for me. I found out all the secret sentries around the villa along the way. I just marked them on the map and will send them to you now."


    "Thank you very much, Feige." Xiao Shili is glad that Du Mengfei has really helped himself this time, which is equivalent to reducing the difficulty of surprise attack by 80%. It seems that the other party is really sincere to help themselves, his heart secretly grateful, after this thing, we must thank Du Mengfei.


    Xiao Shili sped up a little, caught up with the car in front of him, and said to Li Yuanqi in the front passenger seat, "Yuanqi, inform Xiangzi of them, let them slow down for a while, and wait for my order."


    "I see." Li Yuanqi responded.


    Xiao Shili suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and Harley left the two cars far behind and drove to the front of the road.


    "What''s the matter?" Mei Yu asked in a low voice in his ear.


    Xiao Shili pressed her little hand around her waist and said, "the enemy has planted many secret sentries around its headquarters. Someone just told me the location of the secret sentries. Now we have to go there first and pull out all these secret sentries. In this way, we can sneak in without being found by the other party."


    Meiyu nodded. After a few seconds, Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the girl had sent a cold thing to her hand, "use this."


    Looking down, I saw a black pistol, but there was a long muffler on the barrel. It must be Meiyu who secretly took it from his father''s collection room again.


    With this, it''s a lot easier.


    Xiao Shili turns on GPS with his mobile phone and gives it to Meiyu. According to the tips of Meiyu, he turned off the road at a fork in front and drove on the wasteland.


    At the moment, the sky is gloomy and the stars and the moon are dull. The lights of the road disappeared behind him, and then all around sank into the thick darkness, leaving only the lonely lights of motorcycles between heaven and earth.


    Mei Yu can''t help but hold Xiao Shili a little closer. She says with some fear, "there''s no family here. It''s so dark."


    Listening to the friction between the tire and the ground, Xiao Shili soon understood, "the reason why there is no one is probably related to the geology here."


    Mei Yu doesn''t understand these things. She curiously asks Xiao Shili what''s going on.


    "You see, the road we are walking now is full of stones. Maybe the whole wasteland is rich in stones, which can''t be used for planting, and the construction of the city hasn''t been planned here, so it''s naturally abandoned." Xiao Shili explained.


    Meiyu said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect such a place around the city. It''s really terrible."


    When Xiao Shili remembered that night when she was in Jiangxin Xiaozhou, he knew that although she was cold and proud, she was most afraid of ghosts. Every time she was scared, she would show little lovely appearance. At this time, he couldn''t help teasing her again.


    Then I thought that Meiyu had to focus all her energy on protecting her safety this time. How could she be so careless, so she closed her mind and paid keen attention to everything around her.


    "Look After a few minutes, Mei Yu suddenly pointed to the left direction and whispered.


    Xiao Shili looked at it and saw a little red dot flash in the distance, then it went out. In his heart, someone is smoking! The other side is so hidden in the dark, it''s obviously the secret whistle of the axe gang.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili suddenly turned around and drove towards the red dot. Within two seconds, he heard someone in front of him shouting, "who is it, please? This is a private forbidden area. Don''t go any further!"


    The other party''s words were slightly polite. Obviously, considering that the person who arrived might be a late guest for the banquet, Xiao Shi kept on speeding, but he cried, "we''re here to congratulate elder brother Su''s birthday. We can''t find the way to Su''s villa. We''re just looking for someone to ask."


    A man in the dark said, "you''re going to the villa. You shouldn''t go in this direction. You should..."


    Suddenly, a man interrupted, "stop your car and let me see your invitation."


    At this time, the motorcycle has rushed to the other side. By the light of the car lights, you can see a Cherokee parked more than ten meters in front. In front of the car, there are four men standing in front of each other. They all cover their eyes under the glare of the huge car lights. Three of them have changed their faces. When they find something wrong, they feel in their arms and take out their guns, but it''s too late.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand to hold the gun. The muffler buzzed three times. Three people on the opposite side were shot in the head one after another and turned back. The rest of them had pulled out their guns and aimed at the speeding motorcycle.


    At this time, the motorcycle has rushed in front of the other side. Meiyu pulls out the Japanese knife behind him. A cold light flashes by. With the motorcycle passing by, the man screams, and half of his arm flies out of the body with a blood line.

 Chapter 221

    Xiao Shili stepped on the brake hard, swung his tail over the front of the car and shot the man. Four people were killed in a flash.


    He got out of the car, walked around the body, searched everyone, and found nothing special. Then he got into the Cherokee. "I''ll drive this car to the next sentry, and you''ll follow me."


    Meiyu nods and rides on Harley. Xiao Shili looks at the map Du Mengfei sent him. There are nine secret sentries on the map. If he pulls out all the secret sentries one by one, it will take too long. I''m afraid he will miss the most favorable attack opportunity.


    As the secret sentries were all set on the periphery, Xiao Shili thought about it and decided to avoid the secret sentries on the East and west sides and go around to the other side. He only pulled up the secret sentries on the north and south sides, and then made the sheltered heaven and the bulitang break through from the north side together. When they got close to the villa, they split into two groups and attacked from the East and west sides respectively.


    He called Chang Kunyu and informed him of the temporary change. Then he drove to the next secret post.


    "What''s the matter, young master? Are you sick?"


    A Filipino maid, with a plate in his hand, stood at a loss and asked cautiously in half cooked Chinese.


    The young man lying in the chair didn''t look very well. After sitting here for nearly an hour, he seemed to try his best to suppress his anxiety and uneasiness. Every few seconds, he had to look out of the dark window. There was no moon tonight. From here, he could only see a small lawn illuminated by the spotlight in the yard. Besides, It''s the expensive car parked on the lawn.


    "I''m fine. You go and help yourself." Su Ziyu waves his hand impatiently to drive away the Filipino maid. Looking at the middle-aged woman''s buttocks as she leaves, he suddenly wants to press her on the carpet and insert her deeply behind him. Whenever he is upset, he always wants to vent his anger in this way, find an old woman or an ugly woman, and get some kind of masochistic pleasure.


    At this time, the door of the room opened, and a middle-aged man in a white suit came in with a kind smile on his face


    Su Ziyu frowned and came again. Whenever he wanted to be quiet, someone always bothered him. He was a Filipino maid just now, but now he is his father. By contrast, his father made him feel more depressed, because he could not drive his father away like a Filipino maid.


    Su Qinan''s facial features were very peaceful. He looked more like a serious businessman than the elder brother of the underworld. He sat down on another sofa and looked at his son carefully. "Ziyu, why do you look so bad today? Would you like a doctor to come and see you


    "No, I''m fine." Su Ziyu turned his face to the other side. "The guests have already come. Dad should go and greet those people. Don''t worry about me."


    "No, Ziyu, I think there''s something wrong with your mood today." Su Qinan said seriously, "from this morning, you suddenly asked me to temporarily change the location of the banquet to this ancient house. I agreed to your request, but you haven''t told me why?"


    Su Ziyu looked at his father and thought helplessly that if he didn''t give him a satisfactory answer, he would be worried about himself this evening.


    "All in all, it''s intuition." Su Ziyu''s eyes were on an oil painting on the wall. "Since this morning, I''ve had a sense of inexplicable anxiety. I always feel restless. Anyway, I think the wall of the headquarters is thicker than that of the hotel."


    Su Qinan was stunned, and then he was amused by his son''s humorous remarks. He reached out and patted Su Ziyu''s head with a smile, but he stopped slightly in the middle of the air, and then patted him on the shoulder. "Son, are you a little worried? Today is your father''s 45th birthday. All the people who come to celebrate are friends of the road and the influence of the axe gang in J city, No one dares to be ungrateful to us


    Su Ziyu''s face showed an expression of disgust. He just hated his father''s self righteous argument, as if he were a God, as if he could do anything. He even hates such a father. If a man can''t realize his shortcomings and admit his weakness, he is no different from a coward.


    But he didn''t extend this disgust any more. Instead, he stopped the car in time. After all, the leader of the gang is still his father, not su Ziyu. In theory, he still needs to rely on this old man to survive.


    "Well, since you don''t feel well, take a rest here." Su Ziyu patted his son''s arm and stood up, "remember to come out when you cut the cake."


    Su Ziyu frowned and looked at the man''s back. When he came to the door, he suddenly said, "Dad, do you remember when we went swimming as a child?"


    Su Qinan turned back, his eyes seemed to be recalling, "swimming..." he needed to remember too many things, it seems that he could not find the past with his son when he was a child.


    Su Ziyu didn''t care. He said faintly, "I felt very upset before I started. As a result, when I was in the swimming pool, I accidentally fell into the deep pool. If the lifeguard hadn''t saved me, I might have died."


    Su Qi Nan''s expression froze for a moment, then lowered his head and murmured, "yes, that year you were only eight years old. It was all because your father was not good and didn''t look good..."


    "I''m not asking you to apologize or repent." Su Zi Yu Like interrupted as like as two peas in his eyes. "I just want to say that I feel like this today when I was eight years old."


    Su Qinan looked at his son for a few seconds. Then he walked out of the door quickly and said to one of his entourage, "inform the two and three Hall leaders who stay here to double the guard force around the headquarters."


    "Yes


    Listening to his father''s voice outside, Su Ziyu closed his eyes and said, "idiot."

 Chapter 222

    There was a huge blood hole on the forehead of the bald man. Smoke came out of it. His eyes were wide open. Facing the man in black in front of him, he slowly fell to the ground.


    Xiao Shili dropped his hand. This is the last one. On the ground around him lay the bodies of eight men, three of whom were headless bodies with only bodies.


    Meiyu came silently from the darkness behind him, holding a slender blade in his palm. Under the reflection of the light, it reflected the blood red light. The blood on the ground set off the curve of the beautiful body more dazzling, creating a wonderful feeling of violence and beauty.


    Xiao Shili raised his eyes and looked into the distance. There, a little sky was brightly reflected by the lights on the ground. The villa was just a little bit, but wrapped by the lights, it was particularly dazzling in the dark field.


    Meiyu came to him and said softly, "is that it?"


    Xiao Shili nodded. It seemed that the banquet was not over yet. Although it took some time to pull out the secret whistle, he finally caught up.


    A few minutes later, the sound of car engines came from behind. Two trucks full of people rushed out of the darkness like two giant monsters and stopped behind a man and a woman.


    Li Yuanqi got out of the car and stood silently beside Xiao Shili, waiting for him to give orders. This man is always very quiet and elegant. He is recognized as a scholar in people''s eyes, but at the moment, his eyes are shining with cruel intention to kill.


    Xiaoshili light mouth, "Yuanqi, wait for you and I each take people, I go to the hall, you go to the side door, this villa has three floors, try to clean up the first floor of the enemy, with Xiangzi they will and then rush to the second floor, how to do, I think you should understand."


    "Yes


    When the phone rings, Xiao Shili gets through, and Gao Xiang says, "brother Li, we are in position, waiting for your order!"


    "I see." Xiao Shili raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "It''s 9:15, 9:20. Attack on time. Let brother Yu answer the phone."


    "Hello, brother Li." Chang Kunyu answers the phone.


    "Brother Yu, you don''t have to go in. Take dozens of brothers to guard outside and destroy all the vehicles parked in front of the villa. If anyone tries to escape, no matter who it is, kill him. If you see Su Ziyu, save his life."


    "I understand!"


    As time goes by, everyone''s heart seems to shake with each second. Li Yuanqi silently counts that the handle of the pistol has been soaked with sweat. Strangely enough, he is afraid, but he doesn''t want to escape. On the contrary, he has a strange feeling of excitement, and can''t wait to rush forward.


    "Here we are."


    Xiao Shili sounded the bugle of attack with a cold voice. The two trucks started with a roar, rolling the sand towards the distance.


    After two trucks passed by, Xiao Shili started the motorcycle and followed closely behind one truck. He felt that he gradually entered the bright place from the dark area.


    Far away came the sound of drinking, which sounded very surprised. Then the sharp sound of metal and air vibrated at a high speed, passed by the side, and the top of the truck suddenly burst out sparks. The man hiding on the car body also stood up at this time, holding the gun to fight back under the cover of the front of the car.


    Xiao Shili tilted his car body and moved out of the shelter of the truck. He saw a row of people in black standing in front of the villa in the distance. His guns were firing continuously, facing the rushing vehicles. However, due to the distance is too far, most of the pistol bullets turned into stray bullets, rubbed or hit the car body.


    Xiao Shili pulled out the desert eagle from his waist, straightened his hand, put his arm on the handlebar of the car, roared with the light of the fire, and the huge recoil force of the sand Eagle made the speed slow down for a few minutes. A man on the opposite side fell down.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    After several rounds, Xiao Shili shot out all the seven bullets in his magazine. There were seven more bodies on the ground. Someone cried, "take cover, take cover!" That row of people immediately scattered and disorderly open, hiding in the villa door post, behind the car, behind the trees.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand and made a gesture. The truck sped up, and the brothers on it also stopped shooting and drew back. Xiao Shili returned to the back of the truck. With the distance getting closer, a lot of bullets fell on the front of the truck like a rainstorm. However, after special transformation, a thick iron plate was welded in front of the two trucks. Although the bullets splashed on it, they could not stop the two trucks from moving forward.


    With a loud noise, a truck in front of the villa directly hit the door, but did not slow down, but pushed half a broken door into the villa. The other car suddenly skidded, deflected and rushed to the parking lot on the other side.


    Xiao Shili screams that it''s not good. The driver of the next car is mostly hit by a bullet. When he is nervous, the car suddenly swings its tail and returns to the route again. From a distance, Li Yuanqi sits in the driver''s seat, his face is tense, and drives to the side of the villa.


    Xiao Shili picked up the handlebar and rushed to the broken gate with Meiyu. All the enemy''s eyes were attracted by the car that crashed into the villa. No one seemed to notice the motorcycle.


    Harley rushed up the steps, jumped high, passed through the door and fell into the room. The hall where Xiao Shili was was was in a mess. The truck rushed to the front of the stairs. The canvas on the body of the truck was lifted, and the brothers jumped down.


    There are about 20 axe gang members in the hall at the moment, and all of them stand in a daze and look at the scene in amazement. It takes only half a minute for the truck to rush into the villa from being found by the other party, and the exchange of fire with the outside guard is no more than ten seconds at most. Although the people inside hear the gunfire, they haven''t fully responded for a moment.

 Chapter 223

    The truck broke through the door and rushed into the villa. Before it stopped, the people above had already opened fire on the people below. When Xiao Shili rushed in, half of the people in the hall had fallen down. The rest of them were looking for cover and fighting back. The people of eclipse moon hall also quickly hid themselves. The two sides immediately started a fierce exchange of fire in the hall.


    Xiao Shili pulls Meiyu to hide under a piano. The gunfire is loud in his ear. The piano is constantly hit by stray bullets, and the sawdust is flying. Xiao Shili raised his hand and shot several enemies around him in the blink of an eye. Mei Yu also raised the silencing pistol, pulled the trigger with her fingers, and hit one person. The shooting was surprisingly accurate.


    "How do you know how to use a gun?" Xiao Shili was surprised.


    "After junior high school, I often went to the shooting range with my father. He taught me." Meiyu understated the truth.


    Two people talk, but the action is not stopped, back to back and killed a few people. At this time, the gunfire in the hall gradually thinned down. Naturally, the more than 20 enemies were not the opponents of more than 50 people. In addition, the more than 10 people who rushed in from outside had been shot and killed. There were a lot of corpses in the messy hall, and the ground was covered with cement slag, various pieces of furniture and the blood of the beach.


    Xiao Shili went through the smoke filled air, came to a few bodies to have a look, asked, "is there a living?"


    A crowd immediately four check, a deputy hall immediately replied, "brother, did not find alive."


    So, the first floor is not the place for the banquet. It should be on the second or third floor. For the moment, it''s better to have a meeting with the sheltered heaven and the Buli hall, and then make a breakthrough. Xiao Shi thought, in this case, we should clean up the enemies on the first floor according to the plan.


    At this time, Meiyu gently grabbed his arm and suddenly said, "did you find that this villa seems to be much bigger than we imagined?"


    Xiao Shi looked around. The hall was about three or four hundred square meters in size. There was a revolving staircase in the center leading to the second floor. There were two side doors on each side of the walls around, and there was also a door on the deepest wall of the hall.


    Meiyu said in a low voice, "just when I saw this big house outside, I thought, it''s not like a villa for rich people, it''s like a castle."


    castle? Xiao Shili remembered that when he saw the building on the satellite map for the first time, he also had this idea in his heart.


    More than a dozen people went down to look around and came back one after another to report, "brother Li, several doors around the house are open. There is a corridor outside. I don''t know where it leads to?"


    "What?" Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He quickly walked to the wall and opened a door. Sure enough, there was a long corridor outside, with a dim light, extending to a dark place.


    When I saw the panoramic view of the villa outside, I only felt that the house had a certain scale, but I didn''t expect that the structure inside would be so complicated. Originally, I planned to break through the three halls and then gather in the hall. In this way, I''m afraid it''s difficult to realize. According to the configuration of the building, it''s impossible to know the exact location of Gaoxiang and Feilong.


    Xiao Shili takes out his cell phone, dials Gao Xiang''s phone, and waits for a few seconds, but no one answers for a long time. Inside, a woman is very bold and unrestrained, singing in her voice, which should be the legend of Phoenix.


    He dialed the other two people''s phones one after another. Feilong couldn''t get through, so he had to contact the bald leopard.


    "Brother leopard, where are you now?"


    "Come in, rush into the house." "It''s this place that''s full of holes. I''m so confused," he said in a loud voice


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly, "where are you now?"


    "I don''t know." The bald leopard stopped and said, "by the way, I''m from the northeast. I should be in the northeast."


    "Isn''t Gao Xiang with you?"


    "Oh, when we rushed in together, we were scattered by a series of random guns. We are going in two directions. He should be able to meet Lao Fei. "


    Xiao Shili felt a little heavy in his heart. The two forces in the north were divided into three groups, and two of them could not be connected. He didn''t think that the battle would be easy, but he didn''t expect that the attack had just begun, and it was the situation now.


    "Brother Bao, be more careful. Now try to avoid the enemy and go south. I''ll go to you right away, and we''ll meet in the middle. "


    "Good."


    Xiao Shili hung up the phone, gathered more than 50 people under him, and went straight through the hall to the depth of the mansion. Meiyu saw that his face was a little gloomy, and comforted him in a soft voice, "it''s OK. Although the terrain here is complex, at least it''s dispersing the enemy''s power. If so many people gather together, I''m afraid we will have no chance."


    Xiao Shili nodded, but his heart was always a little uneasy, as if the sixth sense was causing trouble. He always felt that there was a strange atmosphere in the house. Gao Xiang and Feilong don''t answer the phone. They are either in the middle of a fierce battle or encounter some kind of accident. In any case, they must find two talents as soon as possible.


    Push open the two doors at the end, what appears in front of you is a long corridor. The dim yellow wall lamps on both sides reflect the whole corridor, which is quiet and ancient, giving you a sleepy feeling.


    This road seems to be unguarded. Xiao Shili picked up the desert eagle and walked in cautiously. Mei Yu is right. Several Tangkou attack from different directions, to a great extent, dispersing the enemy''s forces. The structure of this ancient house is complex. Although the attackers can''t distinguish the direction, in contrast, the enemy''s forces will be evacuated.


    More than a dozen people hold guns in front of them and follow behind them. Xiao Shili and Mei Yu walk in the middle. The ancient house is indeed a long time ago. The relief and oil paintings on the walls are hand-made in the last century. I don''t know when it existed here. According to this time, it should be in the Qing Dynasty, Who would build such a building here?

 Chapter 224

    Xiao Shili and Meiyu thought of this at the same time, and understood each other''s thoughts from each other''s eyes. Meiyu guessed, "at that time, only foreigners were able to build this ancient house. Did foreign invaders build it here in the late Qing Dynasty?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "All those things must have been demolished after liberation. In addition to the ten-year Cultural Revolution, unless this building is covered by immortals, it is absolutely doomed."


    Meiyu blinked, "this place is not very remote, maybe no one found it."


    "It''s remote now. It''s hard to say after more than 100 years. Maybe there were troops stationed here a long time ago." Xiao Shili stares at an oil painting depicting war on the wall.


    "Hello." Mei Yu suddenly burst out laughing and hit him gently. "How can I feel that we are not fighting here, but archaeology?"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing, "it''s all because this corridor is too quiet. It''s so quiet that people feel relaxed."


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a clanging sound coming from his head. Xiao Shili was so surprised that he didn''t have time to take a close look at it. He pushed Meiyu away. There was a loud noise, and the iron gate of the fence was heavy between them.


    Dozens of people in the corridor at the same time, like frightened beasts, scattered against the wall, holding guns to aim at every corner of the air, but more than ten seconds later, the enemy never appeared.


    Xiao Shili stepped forward in astonishment, pushed the iron door, and did not move. But Mei Yu and a dozen brothers were separated on the other side. I didn''t expect that there was such a mechanism in this ancient house. It''s really incredible! The purpose of the other side seems to be to separate the team.


    "Shili!" Meiyu rushes over and grabs Xiao Shili''s hand across the iron railing. A trace of fear flashed across her face. "This... What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili shook her hand and said, "it seems that the enemy is trying to disperse us. There are hidden cameras in this corridor. Maybe someone is watching us somewhere. Don''t be afraid. I''ll find my way soon. I''ll be with you. "


    Mei Yu nodded and shook his head slightly. "You... You don''t have to worry about me. It''s important to meet you as soon as possible. I''ll go there first now. If I meet someone else, I''ll call you."


    Xiao Shili knew that she had a strong character and refused to show weakness in front of others, so he nodded and said, "OK, then... You must be more careful."


    Meiyu saw that he agreed, but his eyes were deeply worried. It was 10000 people who didn''t want to leave themselves, so she burst into a bright smile, "don''t worry, I said I would protect myself, but it''s you. As the leader of us, you can''t do anything. Remember, there may be other organs in this ancient house, so you can''t be careless."


    Xiao Shili felt that the girl''s hand slowly pulled away and left him. Then he took more than 20 people to turn around and walk towards the front. He looked through the iron fence until her back disappeared at the end of the corridor, and then he took the remaining 20 people back on the same road.


    Now there is no way. The road ahead is blocked, and we have to go around the corridors on both sides. Maybe these three corridors lead to one place. In this way, as long as we go around from both sides, we can see Meiyu soon.


    Thinking of this in his heart, Xiao Shili could not help but quicken his pace, return to the other end of the corridor, push open the door that just came in, and step into the hall. He was stunned.


    Just now, in the empty broken hall, a dozen men in black suddenly appeared. Dozens of them surrounded a semicircle facing the back door. All of them raised their guns. Dozens of Black Muzzles were focused on Xiao Shili.


    In front of the ten men in black, on a chair, sat a man who was also dressed in black. The man''s long hair almost covered his whole face. He leaned back in the chair, with one hand on the ground, giving people a feeling of collapse.


    "Oh, oh, oh, look who''s back, our guest?" He raised his head slowly. An eye in the crevice of his long hair reflected Xiao Shili''s shadow, and his pupil dilated slightly.


    "It seems that today it''s my turn to be a mad dog. Unexpectedly, it''s a big fish. Xiao Shili, the commander-in-chief of the Dark Alliance, really can''t believe it. He just fell into my hands so casually." Suddenly, the man sprang up from his chair and twisted his thin figure like a mechanical dancer. When he raised his head, he finally showed half a face. "It seems that you chose to let your sexy little girlfriend go on, but did you come back? Leader Xiao


    Xiao Shili closed the door behind him with one hand and said in a low voice, "no one will come out without my order." After taking a few steps towards the other side, the man immediately began to laugh in a strange voice, "Oh, what a great leader! Do you want your little brothers to hide behind the door and die alone?" He shook his head disappointedly again. "You want to save them with your own death. Unfortunately, it''s meaningless."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, and a smile suddenly appeared on his calm face. "The fire axe Hall''s action is really fast. I thought there would only be some miscellaneous fish characters in the warm-up stage. Unexpectedly, the mad dog would come to bite so soon."


    "Ha ha, it seems that leader Xiao has done a lot of homework in private." Mad dog opened his hands and saluted, "the existence of our four halls of blood thunder, fire and jade is only known by the high-level inside the axe sect. Leader Xiao knows our fire axe sect. I''m really flattered."


    Xiao Shili''s right hand slowly dropped to his side, and his five fingers gently opened on the handle of the gun at his waist. After a while, all the muzzles of the gun on the opposite side were solidified, making a neat "crack" sound.


    "Oh, oh, oh, leader Xiao, I advise you not to do that." The mad dog raised his hands and shook his head with a smile. "My order is to catch you alive. If you become a hornet''s nest the next second, it will make me very embarrassed."

 Chapter 225

    Just as he said the last "difficult", the action of Xiao Shili''s right hand in front of him suddenly burst out. A loud noise came from his ear, and a dazzling tongue of fire burst out in the air.


    The mad dog was surprised in his eyes. He quickly leaned back. A hot air swept his brow and hit the man behind him heavily.


    For a moment, time seemed to slow down, until the person who was hit fell to the ground, time seemed to suddenly return to normal. All the people reacted at the moment. The TMP in their hands micro rushed and spewed out a tongue of fire at the same time. The gravel splashed on the ground somewhere opposite, as if they were going to be chiseled through. But the person who originally stood on the ground was already in mid air. His body crossed an arc, shot three bullets in a row, and rolled behind a sofa in the left corner.


    In the row of people who were focusing on strafing, three people''s heads burst open and flew back, but the gunfire still did not stop. The gravel splashing ground moved in a straight line and concentrated on the back of the leather sofa. Under a burst of debris flying, dozens of black holes appeared on the back of the sofa.


    "I don''t like grass!"


    Gao Xiang shook his head. He felt that his brain was still a little dizzy. It was obvious that the aftereffects of the impact had not passed.


    "I grass, I grass!" He swore twice more, took a breath, jumped up from the ground, opened his voice and yelled, "old fat, old fat, are you there?"


    "Yes, stop howling." Behind a voice sounded, Fat Dragon slowly picked up from the ground, shaking the muddy water on his hand.


    "Damn, you didn''t die."


    "Screw you, you''re hanging up so early." Feilong gave Gao Xiang a reply, frowned and looked around, "what the hell is going on? Where is this? "


    "Who knows, just walked two steps, the ground suddenly turned up, who knows that there are organs ambush in this broken villa." Gao Xiang swearing, "my mom, it''s not a movie."


    "It''s called flipping. You haven''t read a novel." Feilong took a few steps forward. At the moment, they were in a narrow stone road. The walls on both sides were made of blocks of rock. There was a dim mercury light overhead, which made the whole space look like a layer of water mist.


    There was a damp and cold smell floating in the air. Gao Xiang stepped on the water under his feet, raised his head and scolded, "grass your mother, grandson, if you have seed, you can work hard with your grandfather, don''t play with his mother


    Feilong thought for a while and said, "I think we are probably underground now. The enemy wants to trap us in this way. It seems that he has to find a way out."


    Gao Xiang looks at the top of his head. It''s at least seven or eight meters high. It''s impossible to go up. Moreover, the gap between them has disappeared. They didn''t fall to death just now. It''s really two people''s lives.


    At this time, the sound around, some people speak, some people groan, some people continue to get up from the ground.


    The visibility in the narrow road is very low. Gao Xiang sees that besides himself and Feilong, there are seven or eight brothers in the gang. They should have just fallen down with them.


    "Brother Xiang, what''s going on?"


    "Where are we?" The same question was raised by all.


    "Don''t make any noise." Gao Xiang gathered the people together and ordered them. He and Feilong had nine people in total. He said in a loud voice, "we were accidentally ambushed by the enemy and fell down from it. Now we need to find a way to get out from here. Don''t mess with each other. Lord Liu and I are driving in front of us!"


    Feilong looked at both sides. The long stone corridor was as dark as before. He couldn''t see the end. He couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. "Xiangzi, which side do you say you should go?"


    "It''s my first time here, too. How can I know? But it''s easy. " Gao Xiang took a coin out of his pocket, flicked it up with his thumb and grasped it. "The front side is forward, and the back side is backward."


    There is no better way, Feilong had to acquiesce in Gao Xiang''s unwise behavior.


    Gao Xiang spread out his hand, it was the front, so he said, "everybody copy the guys up, follow closely, let''s move forward."


    Not all of the seven people who fell from the top were safe. Two brothers broke their leg bones and sat on the ground moaning. Feilong ordered four people to help them up and move forward together. The rest of them picked up their guns from the ground and held them tightly in their hands. At this moment, in such an environment, the gun undoubtedly became the only pillar in everyone''s heart.


    At this time, a man stooped to pick up the gun from the ground, suddenly stopped, and said in a panic, "wait, listen, what''s the noise?"


    Everyone immediately stood still in the same place, holding his breath, and the dark underground tunnel was as silent as a grave.


    Sure enough, from the endless darkness ahead, there was a sound. Gao Xiang and Fei long look at each other, obviously they both hear.


    In such a quiet underground, even if a needle falls on the ground, it can be heard by people. The sound in the dark sounds so small, either the distance between them is very long, or the sound is very slight. Everyone was a little suspicious and subconsciously raised his gun to the front.


    The sound soon became clear, giving people the feeling of frequency is very fast, like some four legged animal foot on the ground made by the sound.


    The sound became louder and louder. No matter what it was, there was obviously more than one. Gao Xiang swallowed his saliva. Just then, within the range of the distant light, a huge wolf dog with bared tusks suddenly jumped out of the darkness.

 Chapter 226

    "Damn it, it''s a dog!" Gao Xiang roared with surprise. The old rifle in his hand was already spewing out fire. The first dog that came out of the gun gave a "woo" and fell to the ground in the middle of the way. However, four or five wolf dogs ran out of the darkness at the same time.


    "Shoot." Feilong''s sprayer also opened fire, and the iron sand from the muzzle of the gun flew out in a scattered way. The corridor in front of him was hit by a cloud of dust. However, due to the distance, several dogs were only slightly injured. Obviously, after special training, these dogs were not afraid of the sound of gunfire, and they still flew forward frantically, just like wild beasts.


    For a moment, all the people raised their guns and opened fire at the same time. The sound of the gun made people feel numb in the narrow space. The dogs coming from the opposite side kept falling down in the sound of the gun. The fresh dog blood splashed on the walls on both sides. It looked shocking.


    Gao Xiang''s first shuttle was soon emptied, but the dog in front of him was still not killed. He took off the magazine and swore, "how many of them are there? How many can''t be finished?"


    Feilong thought he had a gun in his hand. A few dogs didn''t pose a threat at all. But unexpectedly, the number of these dogs was huge. There were at least thirty or forty dead dogs on the corridor, but there were still dogs rushing out in the dark.


    At this time, the bullets suddenly seemed to be sparse, and the dogs suddenly approached this side. Feilong looked back, but five or six people were changing bullets at the same time.


    Although the brothers in the gang have practiced guns, they have been able to use guns skillfully, and have no actual combat experience of guns. In this case, when they encounter emergencies, they naturally shoot madly, and no one thought that they would save bullets.


    Seeing that the remaining guns could not stop the speed of the dogs, Feilong had to shout, "run!" A group of people have no choice but to step back.


    The speed of the dog is far faster than that of the man. Just as the crowd retreated, several dogs had rushed to the place three or four meters away from Gaoxiang. The latter was loading a magazine and had no time to deal with it. Feilong turned around and ejected out. The iron sand spewed out and beat four or five dogs out at the same time.


    At close range, the power of the shotgun was finally reflected. The other three brothers, who also hold the sprayer, and Feilong come forward together to cut off the queen for all.


    With the experience just now, Feilong was much more cautious this time. He didn''t order to shoot until the dog rushed to the position a few meters in front of him. Four jets cooperated in pairs and shot in turn. Unexpectedly, in the three or four meter wide corridor, he blocked the attack of the dogs for a while.


    However, this situation was only in a few seconds, with only seven rounds of ammunition stored in the jet, which was soon empty. Feilong pulled out his pistol, and two shots exploded two dogs'' heads in front of him. The situation was extremely dangerous. Only half a second later, the dog''s fangs had bitten him.


    Gao Xiang turned around and cried, "old fat, I''ll take it!"


    "No way." Feilong continued to shoot with a pistol, and said, "what can you do with that broken semi-automatic gun? Go ahead and find the way. I''ll hold it here."


    Gao Xiang gritted his teeth and knew that Lao Fei was right. He didn''t know how many more bullets were left behind the dogs. If he didn''t find a way out, sooner or later, no matter how many bullets there were, he and others would be killed by the dogs.


    But if you want Lao Fei to stay here alone, maybe when he comes back, he''ll have to... But the situation doesn''t allow him to think so much. Gao Xiang turns around and runs to the back, yelling, "Lao Fei, if you die, I''ll never let you go in my next life!"


    Feilong laughed miserably, and the pistol made a clattering sound. Damn, it seems that I''m really going to die here. In front of him, two dogs came barking at the same time. He suddenly pulled out the machete on his waist and slashed it with great force. The force of the machete was heavy and fierce. Two half cut heads of dogs flew up in the air at the same time.


    "Brothers! Let''s show these animals that we are meat eaters or they are meat eaters Fat Dragon roared, fat body splashed with dog blood, waving a knife like a butcher toward the dogs.


    The rest of the people were infected by the murderous smell of Fat Dragon. They dropped their guns one after another, pulled out their knives from their waists and roared to kill the dogs head on!


    A group of people and a group of dogs collide with each other in an instant. There is nothing in the eyes of both sides except killing intention. At this moment, there is no difference between the high-level creatures and the low-level animals in this dark and bloody underground corridor. There are only the most primitive bloodthirsty beasts!


    "Way out... Way out..." Gao Xiang ran as hard as he could. Behind him came the chaotic sound of human voice and dog barking. He did not dare to think about what happened there, nor did he dare to look back. He forced himself to focus on the road ahead.


    I don''t know how long he has been running, but his forehead suddenly aches. Venus appears in front of him. He reaches out and touches a wall. He is stunned. He reaches out and touches everywhere. The road ahead is completely blocked by a wall.


    Sure enough... The previous choice was right. The exit was on the other side, not here, but there were dogs on the other side. Or maybe... There is no way out in this place, only a group of hungry dogs waiting to eat the bodies of the people who fall into the trap.


    Holding the wall, Gao Xiang suddenly began to laugh in a low voice. With one hand, he pulled out the mountain knife at his waist and burst out laughing. Suddenly, he ran to the road like crazy.


    The lights... Are getting closer. It turned out that everyone had been running for so long, but they didn''t get out of the range of the light. Gao Xiang rushed a few steps, and a hell like scene suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Under the light, the stone wall was covered with blood and broken meat, and the ground was full of dogs and human bodies. Under the flying and biting of more than ten dogs, only one bloody man with blood red all over his body was still standing. Behind his fat body, there were two dogs that bit his shoulder, but they still kept waving their blades and cutting at the dogs coming from all directions.


    Gao Xiang''s eyes turned red and roared. He raised his knife and rushed to the picture of hell

 Chapter 227

    "Hoo... Finally get rid of those little soldiers. It''s really troublesome for me."


    The bald leopard walked alone in the long corridor, carrying a lead covered stick in his hand, and said to himself, "I''m used to acting alone, and I''m really not used to taking a large group of people with me. If I lock them in a safe room, I don''t think big brother will blame me afterwards."


    After listening to these words, no one would believe that this man had been the leader of the blood League for six years, but he didn''t know that he was like this when he was in the blood League. Because he was used to going alone, he developed a habit of talking to himself.


    "Big brother, this time it''s a little too hard. If you want me to say, just a few people are enough to kill the axe gang. No matter how many people come, they''re all small people. It doesn''t work." As he walked, he touched his bald head. "This villa is really a bit strange. It''s like a labyrinth. Ah, there''s a door."


    At this time, a door appeared at the end of the corridor. The bald leopard walked over and opened the door, then entered a bright room.


    In the middle of the room stood a bald man in a black suit. On both sides of his body stood three men with M4 rifles in their hands, aiming at the chest of the comer.


    The bald leopard was stunned and then laughed. It didn''t seem to be frightened or depressed at all. It seemed to meet several people on the road. He said with a smile, "Damn, I''ve been ambushed. It''s very powerful. The axe gang is really powerful."


    The bald man standing in the middle is very big, but his face is very beautiful, which is not suitable for him. On the scholar''s face, there is no expression. He stares at each other and says coldly, "I can''t imagine that the bald leopard of the blood alliance will come to the muddy water tonight. The axe gang and the blood alliance have always had a good relationship, But it makes our guild leader very dissatisfied. "


    The bald leopard waved his hand. "Lao Tzu has already quit the blood alliance. Don''t say that again."


    There was a look of surprise on the bald man''s face, and then he said, "I see. I just don''t know when the famous bald leopard in the river''s Lake joined the clown group like the Dark Alliance. It really surprised me."


    "You have a good brain." The bald leopard smiles, "if I guess correctly, you are the leader of the fourth Hall of Xuelei Huoyu, the giant."


    The giant closed his eyes and said, "brother leopard is a guest today. Although we are enemies of the Dark Alliance, we will not hurt you as long as brother leopard puts down his arms."


    On hearing this, the bald leopard did not hesitate. He immediately threw the stick on the ground, raised his hands and said with a smile, "naturally, it''s pointed at with a gun. What else can I say?"


    The giant knew that this man was a difficult character to deal with. He didn''t dare to be careless and winked at him. A little brother next to him stepped forward and kicked the stick aside. Then he went to the bald leopard and stretched out his hand to search him.


    At this time, the bald leopard suddenly reached out and quickly clamped each other''s neck, lifting the man from the ground.


    Giant reaction is also extremely rapid, without any hesitation, a wave of hands, the hands of two people around the M4 at the same time spit out a tongue of fire.


    The bald leopard caught the man''s body in front of him. The latter''s body trembled and the blood burst out behind him. He withstood each other''s body and rushed forward. Then he threw the body into the air and hit the three people on the opposite side.


    As soon as the giant''s face coagulated, he quickly got short. The corpse flew across his head and immediately hit the two people behind him. One of them was hit by the corpse''s head and fell to the ground.


    As soon as the giant raised his head, he saw a big shadow pressing on him in front of him and quickly rolled on the spot. The bald leopard''s two feet flew up in the air at the same time, but he didn''t hit the other side. After he fell, he rolled on the spot, rolled to the back, and finally left the man''s feet and lifted him up from the ground.


    The giant stood up slowly, shook his head and said, "the bald leopard really deserves its reputation. It seems that I should not underestimate you."


    "I wish you knew!" The bald leopard raised the man over his head with both hands, and the other side kept struggling and shouting in his hands, just like an adult holding a baby.


    The man saw that the bald leopard had just thrown out the corpse, so powerful, it was a monster! As long as he fell casually, he immediately broke into eight pieces. In fear, he just wanted to ask the other party to forgive him, but he didn''t dare to speak in front of the hall leader.


    "Well, in that case..." the giant took out two fists from his suit pocket, slowly put them on his hands and clenched them into fists. "Let me learn brother Bao''s tricks."


    "Come on! I''ll let you lose and be convinced! " In the middle of a laugh, the bald leopard threw the person who raised it to the other side.


    The giant didn''t dodge. Instead, he waved his right fist against the flying body and hit the body. The man didn''t even shout. His body folded into an L shape. The room was full of the sound of broken bones. When he stopped, he was directly picked on his fist,


    With his other hand, he grabbed the man and threw him away, as if throwing another broken sandbag. Two huge bald heads rushed at each other at the same time.


    The bareheaded leopard waved her fist about the size of a bowl mouth and waved it away with a strong wind, as if the air in the room was flowing with it.


    This fist was blocked by the giant''s waving arm, and at the same time, it was also a fist to the opponent. The bareheaded leopard raised its arm to block, only heard a loud sound of Kara, its arm slightly shrank back a few points, and its body was also a violent shock.


    The giant swung his fist again. This time, the bald leopard didn''t make a hard connection. Instead, he stepped back. However, he was bulky, and the fist rubbed his face, leaving a bloodstain.


    Baldheaded leopard steady body, ha ha a smile, "the quality of boxing is good, where to buy?" When he spoke, the hand just dropped, and the blood flowed out of his sleeve and dyed the back of his hand red.

 Chapter 228

    The giant clenched his fist. "I''ll tell you when it kills you."


    "Good!" The bareheaded leopard had a good drink. Her feet suddenly stepped on the ground, leaped forward, and the muscles on her arms swelled up. The punch was stronger than just now with the momentum of rapid rush. The fist seemed to spark in the air, making the whole air flow become hot.


    However, the giant slightly lowered his body and avoided the blow. At the same time, he put out a hook with his right hand and quickly hit the bareheaded leopard in the abdomen. The latter used all his strength to rush forward, but suddenly he was resisted by an opposite force, his mouth opened, and a mouthful of gastric juice gushed out.


    The giant looked at the opponent bending down in front of him and said without expression, "your strength and speed are good, but the only thing you lack is flexibility. In front of the real opponent, this will be your fatal weakness. So, it''s over. "


    He swung his left hand abruptly, and a hook hit his opponent''s chin heavily. The huge body of the bald leopard, in a few wisps of blood, suddenly fell backward, like a wall collapsed on the ground.


    The giant looked at each other indifferently, took out his handkerchief, wiped the blood on the fist cover, turned and walked towards a door.


    "Hey, it''s not over yet. Where are you going?"


    The giant turned his head without expression, and the bald leopard slowly stood up in the same place.


    Giant calm face, suddenly smile, "sorry, it seems that I forgot to say, excellent fighting ability, is also one of your advantages, then, let me give you a ride."


    He suddenly moved his body, ran to the other side at full speed, avoided the blow, grabbed each other''s arms with both hands, and hit each other''s face with one head.


    The bald leopard staggers back a few steps. The giant comes forward again, grabs each other''s head with a hand, presses down, and presses his knee against each other''s face.


    The whole leopard flew back, crushing a clock in the corner. The broken boards and parts flew everywhere. The mountain like body lay flat on the ground and finally did not move.


    The giant looked at the bloody face of the bald leopard and snorted, "you asked for it."


    Just as he turned around to leave, there was the sound of metal crashing behind him.


    The giant''s face was really shocked this time. He suddenly turned around. The bald leopard was bending over and slowly climbing up from a pile of parts.


    How... How is it possible that this man''s face has been destroyed, how can he still have the strength to get up? He secretly gritted his teeth. This guy seems to be different from ordinary people. It seems that only by killing him completely can he prevent his unlimited resurrection.


    Without waiting for the other side to stand up, the giant threw off his limbs and rushed to the bald leopard, putting his foot on the other side''s chest. The bald leopard''s body hit the wall heavily and then fell to the ground again.


    At the same time, the giant suddenly jumped up, bent his knees in the air and knelt down toward the ground. His knees smashed into each other''s waistcoat bone. The bald leopard trembled and stretched out his limbs spasmodically.


    It''s not over! The giant has decided to kill each other. At this moment, he jumps up for the second time, raises his elbow in the air, and falls to the ground. His elbow heavily parachutes on each other''s neck. These two records are absolute killers. The waistcoat bone is a human''s dead place, and it is impossible to survive after being hit. However, the next elbow breaks the opponent''s cervical spine. No matter how tenacious a person''s vitality is, even if he has two lives, You have to die after these two moves.


    After the giant used these two moves, his physical strength was also greatly consumed. He squatted on the ground and couldn''t stop panting, but his mouth was a bit surprised. In order to deal with this guy, he used up all his previous boxers and all his hard work when playing black boxing underground. The other side is worthy of being a famous figure in the blood League, and is indeed a rare opponent.


    He stood up slowly, looked at the body of the bald leopard, and walked towards the gate. After a few steps, he seemed not at ease. He looked back and saw that the other side was lying on the ground motionless. Then he turned his head. At this moment, over his shoulder, you can see a twisted man, like a rising shadow, standing up slowly from the ground.


    The giant''s pupil suddenly reached its maximum. He heard the heavy footsteps coming from behind him, and his whole face was extremely distorted.


    It''s impossible... It''s impossible... No one can survive a broken cervical spine unless that person... Is not human


    His body seemed to be frozen. He turned slowly and stiffly, with an incredible expression. The tall body of the bald leopard stood upright and gently twisted his neck left and right.


    No, it''s not that the other side can survive with a broken cervical vertebra. It''s that he didn''t break the other side''s cervical vertebra with the blow just now. The giant finally couldn''t control his emotions and yelled at each other, "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, my elbow can''t be ineffective to you. When I played black boxing in the underground ring, no one could survive from my hands, but you! Why on earth is that? "


    The bald leopard''s face was full of blood, and there was a smile on it. "I don''t care if you fight white or black, but your fist is compared with that of big brother..."


    "It''s no different from mosquito bites!" He thrust his hand forward and grabbed each other''s neck. For a moment, the giant didn''t react and wanted to resist, but it was too late. Suddenly, his feet flew off the ground and he was lifted across the air.


    "Let me tell you what is the real killing fist!" The bareheaded leopard grabs the giant''s head and feet with both hands, holds them flat in the air, takes a breath, and then cuts them down on his knees with a cracking sound. The body of the latter is padded on his knees, like an arch bridge, and is extremely twisted and protruding upward.

 Chapter 229

    The bald leopard threw the man on the opposite wall, and the giant fell to the ground, still maintaining the shape of an arch bridge. His eyes turned white and his mouth frothed. This is a reaction that only occurs when his spine is broken. He can''t live long.


    "I''m sorry to bother you to tell me how to find your boss." The bald leopard goes to the person lying down and searches the other person. Besides his wallet, mobile phone and key, he also has a blue magnetic card. I don''t know what it is for.


    He put the key and magnetic card into his pocket and pushed open the other door of the room, but there was a long corridor in front of him.


    "Damn it, I did." The bald leopard patted his bald head in chagrin, "people are down, but the road is still not found, * * *, next time I will never act alone!"


    The ancient house villa is in a magnificent and spacious hall on the third floor. At the moment, dozens of guests sitting in the hall are staring at a huge LCD TV on the wall.


    On the TV screen, a burly bald head was broken like a piece of broken wood by another burly bald head. He casually left the room. The killer bald head pointed his middle finger at the camera, and then swaggered out of the room.


    All of a sudden, the guests began to talk one after another, and the voice even surpassed the elegant classical piano in the hall.


    "See? I can''t even survive such a serious injury. What''s that bald head made of? "


    "If it doesn''t happen here, I almost think it''s fake!"


    "Well, don''t you see that? That man is like the head of the ghost blood hall before the blood League, the bald leopard


    "Yes? Isn''t this man not on the road for a long time? Why is he here again? "


    "Some time ago, it was said that the bald leopard had joined the Dark Alliance. I thought it was some boring people who were making rumors. I didn''t expect it to be true!"


    Some of the guests talked with relish, while others looked frightened and worried.


    At the front of the LCD screen, Su Qinan''s face is gloomy, and his cheek muscles twitch from time to time, which makes his sneer look reluctant.


    This kind of thing hasn''t happened for several years since the axe gang took the first three positions in J city''s underworld. However, what should come is always coming. Once you step into the underworld, don''t want to have a peaceful life. Besides, I have been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    I remember that a few months ago, the gang named Dark Alliance annexed Qinglong Gang, a chess piece placed in the Eastern District by itself. Its purpose was to collect information from the Eastern District secretly, and to contain the brotherhood when necessary. I didn''t expect that before the chess pieces came into play, people would be killed quietly.


    Su Qinan originally preferred to believe that it was just an accident. The dark alliance may not know the relationship between Qinglong and the axe gang. But later, the brotherhood came forward to negotiate with itself, making it clear that the Dark Alliance was its own legitimate guild, claiming that this incident was just an accident, and compensated the axe gang 50 million yuan, asking both sides to make concessions and settle the incident.


    Normally, it can''t be settled with enough money, and the person who died was su Qinan''s brother-in-law, but 50 million is a huge sum. The brotherhood''s willingness to spend so much money is enough to show its sincerity. Besides, Su Qinan didn''t want the relationship between the two sides to become tense. With the temptation of heavy money, he sold a favor and collected 50 million yuan to settle the matter.


    Of course, Xiao Shili would not have known that the brotherhood had paid such a huge price to protect itself. If he had known at that time, the situation would not have been like this.


    However, the dark alliance developed rapidly in the eastern region, and soon became the second largest Gang after the brotherhood.


    But this is what Su Qinan didn''t expect. The Dark Alliance is undoubtedly a force cultivated by the brotherhood in Ming Dynasty, but he didn''t expect that this force would grow so fast. I regret that I didn''t wipe out this budding force for the sake of peace. The brotherhood allowed this bud to wantonly devour the gangs in the eastern region, large and small, and constantly grow up. Naturally, the purpose of the brotherhood is to prepare for itself or the blood alliance.


    As early as a few months ago, Su Qinan had been planning to meet the possible war, so he was not surprised by the arrival of the other party. However, it was somewhat unexpected that the other party did not know when to kill the secret sentry he arranged. But this detail did not affect the overall situation.


    At the moment, seeing the picture on the screen, Su Qinan clenched his left hand tightly and lost such a powerful general. His mood can no longer be described as gloomy. It seems that he really underestimated the power of the Dark Alliance.


    "Brother Nan, can your people stop it or not? If these people rush up, we will suffer with you." At this time, a fat man stood up in the hall, looking a little anxious and said aloud.


    All of you in the hall are the gang leaders who came to celebrate Su''s birthday. Originally, they were all in a jubilant mood, but no one thought that this kind of thing would happen. Everyone in the hall could not help but feel uneasy. However, some people believed that the strength of the axe gang was enough to cope with the scene, so they went to the theatre happily.


    Su Qinan stood up, turned around, and said with a smile, "you don''t have to panic. You can settle down. My castle is like a cage, specially prepared for the enemy. As long as the enemy can get in, he will never get out. Just watch how these people die one by one. Today, you give me Su''s face. When I come here, I''m so sorry that I surprised you. When this matter is over, Su will give you a new drink. "


    I saw that his tone was firm and his face was full of confidence. Everyone''s mood also immediately settled down. As the leader of J city''s underworld, the axe gang still has some influence.

 Chapter 230

    Immediately someone said, "Nange, don''t say that. Since you''re here, you must be friends of the axe gang. When the enemy is at hand, you''ll have to do something. I''ll call to gather my people and join in the fun."


    As soon as this person said it, many people immediately responded. No one would give up such an opportunity to get close to the axe gang. It would be better to let such a giant as the axe gang owe him a favor. What''s more, it''s not a famous gang that comes to attack. It''s nothing to offend.


    However, some of them even thought that the gang was not well-known, but they dared to find the bad luck of the axe gang. There must be someone behind it. These people sit still and watch the situation change.


    Su Qinan seems calm on the surface, but he is really up and down in his heart. What he was afraid of was not the Dark Alliance in the mansion at the moment, but the brotherhood behind it. The two sides had been fighting for so long, but never saw the shadow of the brotherhood, which made him feel extremely uneasy all the time.


    Su Qinan was glad to hear these words at the moment, but he pretended to refuse and waved his hand, "you''re welcome. You''re guests here. How dare you drive me? No matter what happens, I''ll help you to protect your safety."


    Although he refused, he didn''t say die. He thought that the brotherhood and our axe gang are as powerful as each other. Plus a new Dark Alliance, even if he can barely defend it, he will pay a heavy price. If you have the help of these people, you may be able to turn around and destroy the brotherhood. If you can, it''s a great favor from God.


    He also secretly felt that the situation in front of him was really unexpected. These people were trapped here. In case the situation was really bad for the axe gang, they had to join hands with themselves in order to protect themselves.


    "Nange, don''t say that. Your business is our business. Today we are here to celebrate Nange''s birthday. It''s a birthday present for Nange!"


    In the following series of responses, some people have begun to pick up the phone and mobilize their own forces.


    Su Qinan repeatedly said, "in this case, Su is very grateful, so I''ll rely on you."


    When he finished, a confidant quietly stood behind him. Su Qinan asked in a low voice, "have all the people in the city been informed? When can they come?"


    The man replied, "I''ve already been informed that the leaders of the first, fourth and fifth hall have assembled half an hour ago and are coming as fast as possible."


    Su Qinan nodded, his face slightly relieved.


    Now, outside the crowd, in a dark corner of the hall. Su Ziyu squatted on the ground, playing with a 64 pistol in his hand. He constantly removed the magazine and put it on again. It seemed that the conversation in the hall just now did not enter his ears, and his eyes had never left the LCD TV in the distance from the beginning.


    Xiao Shili, you are still alive. But this time, you really can''t leave alive.


    He stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. All along, he thought that his father was a useless man. He was guarding such a big family business, but he could not unify the gangsters in J city. In Su Ziyu''s view, this is absolutely the embodiment of incompetence.


    But at the moment, Su Ziyu changed his mind about this man. I didn''t expect the attack of the Dark Alliance, but it was already under my father''s control. The man arranged many traps in the villa, waiting for the other party to enter. When he told him his premonition, the man pretended not to know. Hehe, daddy is an old fox.


    Anyway, Su Ziyu''s face was distorted by the excessive sneer. Xiao Shili, you must die in my hands, you must!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes in the hall were focused on the last remaining picture on the TV screen. The whole screen was cut into four parts. The first picture was a mixture of * * people and a pile of dog corpses, forming a bloody and disgusting picture. Nine people were motionless, obviously no one was alive, and the picture became black.


    The second picture is a long staircase. People constantly rush out from under the staircase facing the camera, but the people who come out immediately burst their heads and fall to the ground. All of them are members of the Dark Alliance. Ten minutes later, there are bodies piled up as high as a mountain under the staircase. Finally, no one rushes out again. It seems that all of them are dead, and the picture turns black.


    The third picture originally attracted people''s attention, because the young man in the black windbreaker is said to be Xiao Shili, the boss of the Dark Alliance. But after a few minutes, when Xiao Shili jumps into the sofa from a fish, the picture suddenly disappears and is replaced by flashing patterns. This is not the natural rotation of the picture, but the destruction of the camera, Because it was so sudden that no one saw who broke it, many people suspected that it was caused by stray bullets flying around in the gunfight.


    In the last picture, after the bald leopard killed his opponent, the screen changed. Then there is a picture that makes all men move. In the empty white room, two girls are confronting each other. Their bodies are extremely hot and attractive, and they are all wearing tight leather clothes. One girl holds a long Japanese knife, and the other girl holds two short forks upside down. From the blood stains on the snow-white ground, we can see that, The two have obviously gone through a fierce contest.


    The men in the hall were immediately excited. Someone whistled. This beautiful picture made many people forget their tension in the war. After a burst of boiling in the hall, someone shouted excitedly.


    "I''ll take the girl with the ponytail, fifty thousand!"


    "The one I put on the stockings, 60000!"


    "I''ll take the one with the Japanese knife, 100000!"

 Chapter 231

    Five meters away in front of her, another woman was standing. She was also wearing a black leather coat, but the leather coat did not have one-piece pants. It was like a swimsuit at the bottom of her thigh, only wrapped the most mysterious part of her body. Her long legs were completely exposed, and she was wearing black silk stockings over the knee.


    The girl holds two silver forks with her hands crossed, and her figure is almost as perfect as Meiyu, but the only drawback is that the protruding part under the fur coat is just the ordinary size. As the head of the Jade axe hall, she is the youngest of the axe gang cadres.


    "At this point, are you still unwilling to give up?" The girl picked out a trace of arrogance from the tip of her brow and corner of her eye, and said with a smile, "let me kill you happily, so as not to suffer more pain."


    Meiyu''s eyes flashed, and the shadow of the other side in the pupil disappeared immediately. She nodded, "your name is water snake, right? I remember you." Her arms, thighs and waist had a cut respectively, and her leather tights were cut, but there was bright red blood inside, which was undoubtedly the owner of the bloodstains on the ground.


    "What a stupid woman." With the tip of the silver fork, the water snake picked the curly hair around his lips and continued to smile arrogantly, "your companions are all dead in every corner of this building now. We have been waiting for your attack for a long time. Do you think it is possible for you to win under such complete preparation?"


    Meiyu cold eyes, slightly flashed a surprise, "what do you say?"


    "Don''t you understand?" The water snake suddenly chuckled and rushed up without any warning. Two silver forks darted down through two white lightning like spikes. Meiyu''s eyes were frozen and cut a silver arc across the Japanese sword.


    Two silver lights collide with each other, making a clear and clear collision sound. The silver fork quickly turns into ten thousand stars, and the long knife flies like cherry blossoms. In the silver light dancing, two figures overlap in one place, twining and flying like two black butterflies. It looks breathtaking.


    "Hum!" As the water snake attacked, he said with a smile, "before you attacked, we foresaw that there would be a day when the brotherhood would brazenly bring you together. Isn''t it just for this day?"


    Meiyu frowns slightly when she moves, vaguely feeling that there are several wrong places in each other''s words.


    "Ha ha, you want to attack us together, but you can''t imagine that we will bury you in the end." The water snake shrieked and laughed, "and you are the same. You are not my opponent! Die


    A clear clang, silver light such as water sprinkle around, two people at the same time jumped a step, Meiyu eyes a stagnation, arm clothes suddenly burst, blood immediately gushed out.


    "Ha ha ha, do you feel it? This is the feeling of death." The water snake put out its tongue and licked the blood on the silver fork, with a satisfied expression on its face.


    "That''s it." Mei Yu closed her eyes and suddenly put the knife back into the scabbard.


    The water snake was slightly stunned, and then laughed loudly, "did you give up at last? Will you let me kill Ken? Do you want me to be gentle with you? "


    "No Mei Yu shook her head slowly, "your moves have been completely seen through by me. If you fight again next, you will really die. I want to ask you a few questions. I hope you can answer me seriously. "


    "Ah?" The water snake was stunned again, and then laughed more intensely, "is it because of fear that you are scared out of your mind? Or do you think that I can spare you by saying that? It''s a little too childish to make a mystery. "


    Meiyu asked quietly, "how do you know our attack plan?"


    The water snake glared at her eyes, and her beautiful face suddenly became ferocious. With a scream, she rushed to the other side, "bitch! Dare you not look me in the eye and kill you now


    Mei Yu''s eyes flashed a cool color. She held the handle in her left hand. With the two silver lights crossing, they crossed and passed at the same time. Then they seemed to be motionless.


    Meiyu''s Japanese sword has come out of its sheath. She moves, and there is a long cut on her back. It''s bright red.


    "Ha ha ha ha." The water snake laughed wildly, "but I said I would kill you, I..." she was laughing, her eyes suddenly showed a strange look, the laughter was getting lower and lower, and gradually turned into hoarse cooing. On the snow-white neck, suddenly split a huge hole, blood suddenly gushed out like a spring.


    The girl opened her eyes wide, moved her lips mechanically, and slowly knelt down on the ground. The red blood continued to spray and gradually dried up. In the wound where the blood ran out, the trachea was cut.


    Finally, she fell to the ground like a soulless puppet.


    At the same time, Meiyu also knelt down on one knee, the wound of the whole body brought huge pain, and her vision was slightly blurred.


    No, it''s too much blood loss. If it goes on like this... She gritted her teeth, took out a roll of white cloth from her back, wrapped the wound around herself, and then stood up from the ground.


    Never fall down before you see a pig. Holding the wall, she moved step by step to the other door behind her. She said in her heart, pig, it must be safe!


    Damn, it''s all dead... Everyone''s dead... It''s not true... It''s definitely not true!


    With his back against the wall, Li Yuanqi''s chest heaved violently, and the smell of blood reverberated in the corridor of this narrow staircase. The heads of several corpses were exposed from the edge of the wall. To be exact, they had no head. Half of their heads were completely blown away, leaving only half of their mouth and a few teeth exposed in the jaw, Li Yuanqi, who has very little knowledge of firearms, doesn''t know what weapon it is. He can do such terrible harm to people..


    Now, it''s just me.


    Why, the other side clearly only one person! He closed his eyes and asked himself, why?

 Chapter 232

    Twenty minutes ago, I took more than 50 people to break into the villa from the side door on the east side. At the beginning, it was very smooth. After killing a small number of enemies, I entered the villa smoothly.


    The complex configuration of the villa was beyond my expectation, but it was not difficult for me. After calculating the configuration and orientation of the villa, he first went to the direction of the main entrance to join Xiao Shili. There were not many enemies, and he was safe all the way, but finally... He came to this hellish staircase.


    After passing through the three corridors, the group entered the not spacious compartment here. It seems that it is only used as a staircase. Except for two doors, there is only one staircase leading to the upper floor.


    According to his brother''s order, he didn''t rush to the second floor, but first tried to join the others. After a try, the opposite door was locked from the other side and could not be opened. When the party turned around, the door behind was locked.


    These doors use a complex structure of hidden locks that can''t be broken by bullets. All of a sudden, they were trapped in this narrow space, and the only choice was to go up the stairs.


    Li Yuanqi had no choice but to go to the second floor first, and then find a way to go down the other stairs to find other people. However, a group of people just stepped on the stairs, accompanied by several gunshots, the heads of the four people in front of him turned into pieces and flew away at the same time!


    Aware of the ambush upstairs, half of the eclipse hall immediately hid in the aisles on both sides of the stairs and fired back, but did not see any enemy.


    Then, the heads of the people who fired back in eclipse moon hall exploded one after another, and the scene was in chaos. The monotonous gunfire from upstairs could tell that the other side seemed to have only one person and one gun, but the accuracy and power of the gun were really amazing. Almost no empty bullet was fired, and they all burst their heads, There will be a person''s brain and blood flying in the air.


    The other side clearly only one person, even put 50 people down in the downstairs! Moreover, his brothers kept dying, but the other side didn''t even show his body. Li Yuanqi suddenly felt a sense of fury, and immediately ordered to take all the people with him to rush upstairs.


    But the result was that he was the only one left, shivering and hiding behind the corridor, and all his more than 50 brothers died beside him. And if it wasn''t for a brother pushing himself away, his head would have been gone.


    Li Yuanqi was shaking violently at the moment, just like a runaway engine. There were two kinds of emotions biting each other in his body, one was extreme fear, the other was extreme madness. These two kinds of emotions controlled him respectively, hysterically running to the door, or rushing upstairs regardless of everything. No matter which choice, there is only one result, and that is death.


    He knew in his heart that whenever he felt fear, this crazy consciousness would be born. The greater the fear, the more reason he would lose. He didn''t know whether he had mental problems or whether he had a legendary double personality?


    Because of such a combination of fear and madness, Li Yuanqi stood in the same place for a long time, and the enemy did not move, as if waiting patiently for the opportunity.


    Calm down. Calm down. Li Yuanqi closed his eyes and said to himself, now the only way to survive is to calm down! There must be some way... There must be some way to find each other, there must be some way to kill each other!


    Calm down, you can do it, Li Yuanqi! Remember what big brother once said?


    In my memory, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "when you come to this point, you can replace me and become the commander of the Dark Alliance."


    Li Yuanqi opened his eyes slowly, and his breathing became steady gradually. As his fear gradually weakened, his mania gradually disappeared from his body.


    After thinking about it, he took out his cell phone from his pocket. Now he has to call for help and ask others to come and open another door. Only then can he escape from here.


    But as soon as I dial a few numbers, I stop. It suddenly occurred to Li Yuanqi that as soon as he came in, he was ambushed. The enemy must have been prepared. At this moment, we may have encountered the same situation as ourselves and are now in a bitter battle. The whole army of our own has not played any role. We have sacrificed dozens of brothers in vain. We must not drag others down because of ourselves!


    After thinking for a few seconds, Li Yuanqi put his hands on his head and walked out of the corridor slowly.


    He was ready to be shot through his head, but one second later, he found that he was still standing in the same place. It seemed that the other party hesitated for the first time for a second and did not shoot immediately.


    "Surrender? But it''s no use to me. " A cold voice reverberated from above, unable to tell the direction on the circular staircase. "Under my gun, there has never been a prisoner¡°


    Li Yuanqi lowered his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "you are the cowboy of leifutang, right! If you have the seed, you''ll come down one-on-one with me! It''s a showdown. "


    There was a low laugh, "are you the boss of these dead people on the ground? It''s really wrong to die with such a boss. "


    Li Yuanqi also snorted and laughed, "coward, can only hide in the corner to shoot coldly, the original hall thunder axe hall leader, but also a wretched coward."


    Before his words were heard, there was a loud explosion in the space, as if every trace of air was shaking. A huge blood flower burst out on Li Yuanqi''s left arm, and he fell back obliquely.

 Chapter 233

    However, at the moment when he fell down, he made a mistake in his feet and supported himself rigidly. The blood flowed on his left arm, and the whole arm was completely blood red, soft and soft on his side.


    Li Yuanqi''s face was as pale as paper, but he didn''t even hum. He looked up and grinned, "what? Is that the only skill? "


    "Well, as you wish." The cold voice from upstairs said that the gunshot rang out again, but this time it hit Li Yuanqi''s left leg. His body shook and he could not help kneeling on one knee. The leg that was hit obviously had no power to curl up, but he supported himself with one hand and did not let himself fall down.


    "If you ask me to spare you now, I can shoot you." The voice said slowly, "otherwise, I can go through a hundred holes in you until you die with the last drop of blood? Ask me. "


    "Fart!" Li Yuanqi raised his head. The mixture of sweat and blood covered his whole face. His mouth was still grinning. "I swear, I will kill you!"


    The sharp sound of heat generated by the friction of the air came in a flash. Li Yuanqi''s right knee exploded, blood mixed with bone fragments flying in the air, and his whole body fell forward and fell heavily on the ground.


    This time, he finally could not stand up, like a broken puppet, quietly lying in the middle of a pile of bodies.


    The stairwell filled with smoke fell into a dead silence again. The walls around it were covered with red blood and dark bullet holes. The narrow space where the corpses were piled up was full of strong smell of blood, like a demon slaughterhouse.


    I don''t know how long later, finally there is a slight sound of footsteps, one foot on the wooden stairs, the sound is very light, accompanied by the creaking sound of the wood, step by step down.


    A tall black shadow, like a ghost, stood beside Li Yuanqi quietly, and the shadow cast by his body covered the latter. The man whose limbs were almost completely broken moved, but there was still a breath. He slowly turned his head, as if to see that he was in the dark before he died, and one person killed the mysterious opponent of a small team.


    "Not dead yet?" With a hint of ridicule in his cold voice, Li Yuanqi turned his face. He finally saw the other person''s face. Because of the angle he was in, he could not judge the height of the other person. He only saw that the man was wearing a big hat, with a long beard on his face in the shadow, and there was a precise light in his eyes.


    "Ah..." Li Yuanqi showed a weak smile on his pale face. It turned out that the other person was not three headed and six armed, and there was no difference between him and ordinary people.


    "Don''t you want me to come down?" The cowboy looked down at the dying man and said slowly, "now I''m down. Don''t you want to fight one on one? Or kill me. Now, you can do it. "


    Li Yuanqi''s smile didn''t sink down. On the contrary, he leaned over a pile of corpses and began to laugh in a low voice.


    "Of course, I never forget what I said!"


    Under the shadow of the cowboy hat brim, his eyes suddenly widened. The man stranded on the beach like a dead fish under his feet suddenly turned over half of his body like a loach, and drew out his right hand under a corpse, which was his only hand.


    Now in this hand, there was a bloody hatchet. There are few people in the world who can compare the eyesight of a sharpshooter, so in the eyes of cowboys, you can clearly see that the hatchet is spinning, passing a silver aperture in the air, and flying to yourself quickly.


    He suddenly woke up, but his hands and feet could not follow his vision. The distance between the two sides is too close!


    Maybe one second, maybe more. When the cowboy felt the sharp coolness into his chest, he began to regret that he should not come out of his hiding place... He did not forget that the shooter was fragile, even in the face of a dying man.


    The blade of the hatchet went deep into the man''s chest, and the cowboy, with his high hat and wide cloak, fell back and fell on the man he had killed.


    The blade of the axe cuts very deep, and almost half of the blade is submerged in the opponent''s body. Li Yuanqi concentrates his whole strength on the only hand he has. The hall leader of Lei Fu hall twitches a few times, his chest is penetrated, and a large amount of plasma gushes out of his mouth. He flows down his cheek, and the color of his pupils fades away quickly.


    Li Yuanqi took a deep breath and looked at the snow-white ceiling with a smile. It was the only place in the room that had not been stained by the blood of the dead.


    Everybody... I did


    I did


    Consciousness is a little weak, everything in front of him is gradually covered by the darkness, he finally closed his eyes gently with a satisfied smile.


    Calm, precise, kill. This is the evaluation of the man made by the mad dog in his heart. At the moment, he stood in place with his hands crossed. All the 13 men behind him had fallen to the ground. All of them were shot in the head. The bodies were arranged strangely like petals, and the blood gathered into a circular arc on the ground.


    Xiao Shi left and stood in front of each other with the empty desert eagle on his finger. After turning around his finger a few times, he was thrown aside.


    Before hiding behind the sofa, he killed three people, and then after destroying all the cameras in the room, he knocked down the remaining ten people. The whole process took less than three minutes, which seems a bit long. However, in the face of ten tmps at the same time, he should barely pass.

 Chapter 234

    Xiao Shili frowned slightly at the moment. From just now on, the prompt from his mind had already roared like thunder. He killed 13 people in three minutes. The zuojing matrix in his palm seemed to be in a frenzy, constantly reminding her master:


    "Congratulations. If you kill one person, you will get an extra black star reward."


    "Congratulations, you have killed six people in a row. The black star reward will be doubled."


    "Congratulations, you have killed 12 people in a row, and black star has accumulated five times..."


    The people he killed tonight are far more than that. Starting from pulling out the secret sentry, he rushed into the villa and solved the first batch of garrison enemies. Tonight, Xiao Shi left at least thirty or forty people''s blood on his hands, but these are enemies. He can''t calculate the evil value for himself, he can only get extra rewards for killing.


    Kill a person, there is a black star, and the black star must be full of ten to be useful. Xiao Shili doesn''t know what''s the use of collecting ten stars. He only remembers that when it seems that tonight is the first time that the number of black stars has reached ten, a long beep came from his brain, just like the sound wave attacking sound in the cartoon, which suddenly penetrated his mind.


    Without any hint, Xiao Shili wanted to put the zodiac matrix on the mirror to find out what happened. However, if he did so, his spirit would be completely removed, and it was difficult to take into account the surrounding environment, just like his soul was removed. So there''s never been a chance.


    The number of people killed by himself tonight, plus the double reward for continuous killing, I''m afraid the number of black stars has already exceeded 50. The same beep has been ringing several times in a row. I can''t remember how many times. Many of them were heard when he was in the middle of battle.


    "Well, now it''s just the two of us." Mad dog spread out his hands and said with a smile, "finally we can fight one-on-one without being disturbed. The leader of the Dark Alliance seems to be much better than the legend. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Xiao Shili didn''t concentrate until the tone was over. He only heard the last words of the other party "... Looking forward to it". He couldn''t help asking, "sorry, what did you say?"


    Mad dog''s expression changed slightly. He didn''t know whether the other party really didn''t hear his words or deliberately humiliated himself. He said with a smile, "we all belong to the same kind of people. When we see a powerful opponent, we feel desperate to fight with each other. You kill them and leave me just to look forward to this one-on-one moment."


    "Ah? That... I''m sorry, it''s just that there''s no bullet in the gun. " Xiao Shili picked his eyebrows lazily, then pulled out his ears with his little finger, "powerful opponent, indeed, you have been talking like Tang monk, my ears have been worn out of cocoons."


    The half face of the mad dog''s long hair twisted, and the corners of his mouth opened to both sides. It looked like a rabid mad dog, with a smile of joy or anger on his face. "It seems that God is destined that only one of us can leave this room alive tonight, and then let fate decide, Who among us is the one who is qualified to survive! "


    Before he heard it, he suddenly gave a sharp smile and rushed to the front. The speed was really amazing. The whole person seemed to turn into an elongated shadow.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes were slightly frozen, and his opponent''s figure was already in front of him in an instant. His five fingers were like a sharp edge, straight into his throat. He didn''t dodge or parry, but sank his arms and concentrated his strength. He was facing the opponent''s finger and punched out.


    The punch hit the mad dog''s left face heavily, but his fingertip was still several centimeters away from Xiao Shili''s neck. The picture was frozen for a moment, and the latter''s body immediately flew up in the air. Under the high-speed rotation, it rushed back and forth and suddenly folded back, flying five or six meters. After landing, it quickly rolled and finally hit the wall at the end.


    Xiao Shili took back his fist, and several things fell from the sky in front of him, but there were teeth in front of him. The mad dog in the distance leaned down against the wall, his buttocks and two legs turned over together. The whole person presented a big O-shape and kept this posture motionless.


    Xiao Shili walked over and saw the other person''s mouth with a few teeth missing. The blood in his mouth flowed back to his face, and his eyes turned white. He shook his head, crouched down, searched each other, and then found a blue magnetic card from his suit pocket.


    "It''s really a mad dog. It can only bark." Xiao Shili said to himself, while standing up, although he defeated the mad dog, he didn''t feel any joy. The current situation can be said to be completely out of his control, so that he couldn''t help but have some doubts.


    Tonight, it is clear that he launched a surprise attack to surprise the other side. However, after entering the villa, Xiao Shili felt constrained everywhere. It seemed that the other party had already made a perfect defensive strategy, restrained himself at every step, and even brought him another terrible feeling. It seemed that the other party had already laid this trap and was waiting for himself to enter the net.


    He shook his head. It should not be possible. Unless the news that the Dark Alliance is going to attack the axe gang is leaked out through some channels, only the Dark Alliance and the brotherhood know about it. To be exact, only Du Mengfei knows about it. Is it that this person helped him in the open but betrayed himself in the dark?


    Xiao Shili doesn''t trust anyone in this world. Although he is grateful for Du Mengfei''s help, he doesn''t relax his guard against him.


    But no matter what, Du Mengfei has no reason to sell himself, not to mention that the axe gang and the brotherhood have been rivals for many years. They are afraid that their biggest dream in life is to destroy each other. If the brotherhood wants to punish itself, it doesn''t have to wait until this time. By this means, a simple matter will be complicated.

 Chapter 235

    If we exclude the condition of information leakage, there is only one possibility, that is, Su Qinan foresees the attack. If so, this man is really more terrible than he imagined.


    As Xiao Shili ponders, he contacts other people one by one by phone. As a result, his heart is even more heavy. This time, he can''t even contact anyone. Even the bald leopard who got in touch with him before also sends the prompt to turn off the power. Meiyu didn''t bring her mobile phone, and Li Yuanqi didn''t contact her before, and now she doesn''t know what the situation is.


    The brothers who were hiding in the corridor for the time being could not bear to hear that there was no movement in the hall, but no one dared to open the door and come out without elder brother''s order. After a few seconds, someone finally couldn''t help opening a crack in the door. There was only Xiao Shili standing still in the room, and the rest had become corpses.


    All of them were surprised and excited. They rushed into the hall from the corridor and looked at the bodies on the ground and the guns beside the bodies. They were scared.


    Just now, after Xiao Shi left, he immediately closed the door. The people behind him didn''t know what was going on in the hall. At this moment, he just realized how dangerous the situation was in the hall a few minutes ago. So many members of the gang with guns and axes must have been facing the elder brother alone. If other people were willing to live, they would not be able to live. But the elder brother killed all these people alone, It''s hard to imagine how he did it.


    I can''t help it. All the teams except myself are uncertain. If we want to find everyone again, we''re afraid that it''s too late. Xiao Shili is a little worried. It''s nearly half an hour since he broke in, and the help of the Axe Gang should arrive soon. If we don''t make a quick decision before the other party''s forces are fully united, Everyone is bound to die here.


    He picked up two tmps from the corpse and held them in two hands. In the empty hall, in the middle of which is the revolving staircase leading to the second floor. According to the current situation, this staircase can never go.


    The enemy set up various traps in the villa, and apparently kept a secret watch on their actions. This staircase is prominently located in the center of the hall. It seems that it is deliberately placed here to attract people to go up. Most of the stairs have more powerful ambush. If you rush up in this way, you must be looking for your own death.


    So Xiao Shili opened a door through the corridor on the left and led the people to detour along the left side. If there is no accident, this road should be able to reach the room directly through the central corridor, which is where Meiyu is. He is now the most worried, is Meiyu, no matter what, must first confirm her safety.


    However, Xiao Shili soon found out that things were not the same as he had imagined. The corridor did not lead to the nave, but formed a corner in the middle and turned to the East.


    So he immediately ordered people to return to the hall, only to find that the other door on the left was the same, and the two corridors on the opposite right extended to the West.


    So it seems that the only corridor leading to the nave has been sealed by the iron gate. Xiao left helpless, as long as along the left side of the corridor to the East.


    After leaving the corridor, the group came to a pin shaped hall. There were stairs leading to the second floor in the hall, but Xiao Shili still chose to give up and went out through the middle door of the pin shaped hall. There was a long corridor outside.


    Xiao Shili walked a few meters ahead. Suddenly, his eyes were surprised. At the foot of a statue on the corridor in front of him, a girl was lying on the ground half leaning against the wall. At the moment, her black fur coat was covered with white bandages.


    Xiao Shili felt a sense of emptiness that he had never felt before. He rushed to Meiyu, knelt down and held her in his arms. When he saw her eyes closed, his heart seemed to fall into the bottomless abyss. He called out, "Xiaomei! Xiaomei


    Meiyu opened her eyes slightly and saw Xiao Shili. Suddenly, a light burst out in her dim eyes. She was pleasantly surprised and said, "pig... You... You''re OK!"


    "I''m fine! How are you doing? " Xiao Shili clenched the girl''s little hand and looked at the place where she was wrapped with white cloth. There was blood oozing in it. It was painful as if it was about to split. At the same time, it was full of a huge anger, "who hurt you? Tell me, I''ll kill him now!"


    Meiyu light smile, "has been killed by me, and people are girls."


    "What about a woman? I''ll kill her as well!" Xiao Shili''s strong idea at the moment is to cut the man who caused these wounds to Meiyu. No matter whether the other person is male or female, he must make the other person suffer ten million times more than this.


    "All right, all right. No swearing. " Mei Yu reaches out and touches Xiao Shili''s face, just like coaxing a naughty and disobedient child. Although she complains, seeing that he is hurt, she is as desperate as crazy, but she is secretly happy.


    "Piggy, have you noticed the statue behind me?" Meiyu shook Xiao Shili''s hand and said suddenly.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili''s heart is all on Mei Yu, and all his thoughts are concerned about her injury. No matter what statue or not, he is usually very meticulous and will not let go of any small details. At this time, he just looks up and takes a glance.


    The statue is an angel with a spear. I don''t know if it comes from a God in the Bible. Xiao Shili takes a look and reaches out to hold Meiyu. She is so badly injured that she can''t be allowed to stay here. The most important thing is to send someone to take her to the hospital first.

 Chapter 236

    Mei Yu gently pushed Xiao Shili''s arm and whispered, "listen to me carefully, but when I say it, you don''t want to see the statue again. This statue is not an ordinary one. There is a hidden slot on the top of it... "


    "Card slot?" Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something, but according to Mei Yu''s instructions, he didn''t turn to look, but he couldn''t help reaching into his pocket, the magnetic card he had just seized from the mad dog.


    As like as two peas, Xiao Shili sent her the same thing to her. Xiao Yu looked at it as a magnetic card, and was surprised by the same pattern in her pocket.


    "It''s the master of the Jade axe hall." The corner of Meiyu''s mouth bends slightly, "don''t always look down on your woman."


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. The four hall leaders of Xuelei Huofeng were all very powerful experts in the axe gang. Although the mad dog was killed by himself, his body method was very fast, which was rare among the enemies he met. If he hadn''t learned the secret of Qianlong, he might not be the opponent of the other party.


    In his eyes, although Meiyu''s personality is different from others, she is only a charming high school girl in the end. She has never felt any strength in her body. She is just a lovely little wife who can warm the bed.


    At the moment, it''s said that she killed one of the four hall leaders of Xuelei Huofeng alone. Xiao Shili feels a little strange. In fact, as Meiyu said, he knows too little about his own women.


    However, from the injury of Meiyu, it can be seen that it was definitely a fierce battle. It was not as light as killing a mad dog. Xiao Shili thought that she could not leave her side in the future.


    "Hey, did you listen to me?" Meiyu saw that he was in a daze. He said angrily that the situation is urgent now. This guy has time to be in a daze.


    "You said the slot."


    Mei Yu said, "I don''t think these statues are as simple as statues. There must be some kind of secret organ hidden in them. Moreover, they are highly confidential. Only senior cadres like the leader of Xuelei Huofeng hall have the right to open them."


    Xiao Shili nodded his head, secretly admiring Mei Yu''s observation, so hidden details can also be found by her. Suddenly, it seems that a breakthrough has been opened in my heart. Maybe there is a shortcut to solve the mystery hidden in the statue.


    He was about to stand up with the card in his hand. "I''ll try it now."


    "No, wait." Mei Yu stopped him and said quietly, "turn from this corridor and enter the third door. There is another statue like this at the end of the corridor outside. Go to that one and have a try."


    Xiao Shili immediately understood her meaning, looked up at the ceiling, there is no obvious camera, but this thing must exist, mostly hidden in the ceiling of the smoke sensor or other places.


    "The camera is hidden in the smoke sensor." Mei Yu''s slender fingers tilted slightly and pointed to the top, "it''s better not to let them find out."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Xiao Shili put Meiyu on the ground and took off her windbreaker to cover her. She was still a little worried and left. After a moment''s hesitation, she stood up and said to all the people, "you all stay here to protect sister Yu. You are not allowed to leave. Do you know?"


    "Yes


    "Don''t worry, brother. Even if we die, we won''t let the enemy hurt our sister-in-law."


    Mei Yu shakes her head and says, "I''m ok. Let them go with you. Maybe there will be a big war. How can you do it alone?"


    "You look down on your husband, too." Xiao Shili laughed, squatted down and held her hands. He gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t worry, wait for me to come back."


    Mei Yu''s pretty face suddenly turned red. Although the relationship between them was well known, she still felt very shy when he kisses herself in front of so many people. She pushed him away gently. "Then... You must be more careful."


    With a smile, Xiao Shili got up and walked to the front of the corridor. When he turned the corner, he began to speed up his pace and smashed the smoke sensors one by one. In less than five minutes, he found the second statue mentioned by Mei Yu.


    The statue is almost two meters high. Xiao Shili stepped on the base of the statue and saw a slot on the top of the statue, just like the slot on some safety doors.


    He took out the magnetic card and brushed it on the slot. With the sound of a beep, the two eyes of the statue lit up a green light. With a loud noise, the base of the statue slowly moved one meter to the left. Suddenly, a silver metal door appeared on the back wall, but it was a hidden door.


    There is also a card slot next to the metal door. Xiao Shili brushes it with the card. The metal door opens in response to the sound. Inside is a space of about ten square meters with dark blue light.


    I guess correctly. What is hidden behind the statue is the elevator leading directly to the upper floor. Xiao Shili knows that he can''t hesitate any more, otherwise the camera will be damaged, and the other party will react quickly. Although it''s reckless to do so, he doesn''t know what''s going on and whether there''s any danger waiting for him.


    But time went by, and the time for reinforcements to come was running out. If you let the other party know the secret of the statue is found, you really don''t have any chance.


    Xiao Shi centrifugal a horizontal, into the elevator, raised his head, fortunately there is no camera in the elevator, presumably because of the user rights, there is no need to place. God helps me.


    He pressed the number of 3 on the only four buttons. Anyway, he had to fight. This is his last gamble tonight!

 Chapter 237

    Sitting in front of the TV screen, Su Qinan''s body trembles slightly. His face is extremely twisted and his veins are exposed. He can''t believe his eyes.


    Impossible... Impossible... This is impossible


    The leader of the fourth Hall of blood thunder and fire jade, the four most powerful forces of his own, was ordered to clear the enemy, and the result was completely destroyed!


    It''s not that the enemy is completely destroyed, but that the leader of Xuelei Huoyu hall is all killed in the hands of the other party, and no one is spared.


    At the moment, the screen is divided into four still pictures, with four bodies lying on them. Looking at all this, the guests in the hall were silent and looked at each other.


    "No way!" Su Qinan suddenly smashed the table, stood up from his seat and roared out of control, "they are just a bunch of little gangsters, a group of scum. They killed the leader of the fourth Hall of Xuelei Huoyu! Why, why on earth? "


    Although there are five Tangkou on the surface and more than 2000 people, the real core strength of the axe gang is the four unknown Tangkou. These four halls are not used to watch the court or collect protection fees. They are purely for killing and fighting!


    And now all the leaders of these four halls were killed, just one short night. Even if we win this battle, the axe gang will pay such a huge price, and its vitality will be greatly damaged. What''s more, the current situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to the axe gang, so it''s very difficult to say whether we can win or not.


    "More than half an hour has passed. Why haven''t the people from the first, fourth and fifth halls arrived yet?" Su Qinan turned to the crowd behind him and roared.


    At this time, the door of the hall was suddenly knocked open, and two group leaders rushed in. Su Qinan was about to have an attack, but he saw that the two people were full of panic and their hearts sank. What happened?


    They rushed into the hall and wanted to talk, but when they saw all the guests in the hall, they held back. Su Qinan didn''t care about the presence of outsiders at the moment. He raised his eyebrows and said in a loud voice, "what happened? What about the other people at the entrance of the hall? "


    These two people are the ones who are in charge of contacting with the local venues. At the moment, they are pale. One of them stammered, "the people of the fourth, fourth and fifth halls were attacked by the enemy on the way to... And just now they have lost contact with the headquarters."


    Su Qinan was cool in his heart and asked, "what about the people in that hall? LeiBiao, where are they now? " The first hall is the one with the largest number of people in each hall of the axe gang. Its members are of the highest quality, and its equipment is also the best. Its combat power is far higher than that of the four halls.


    Su Qinan now knows that the situation is over and that he is doomed. He only hopes that the people in the first hall will be able to fight back. The enemy will rush out to save his life.


    Another cadre said in a trembling voice, "hall leader Lei of the first hall just called and said that he and his people were trapped in Xiaogushan. Please... Ask the headquarters to send someone to rescue them."


    Su Qinan was in the dark. He felt that all his internal organs were burning. On the way, the people who stopped the three halls, needless to say, must be from the brotherhood. The other party first sent the Dark Alliance to attack his headquarters on a large scale, but his main force was waiting for the opportunity to destroy the rest of his scattered forces outside. He was like a hunter setting traps and waiting for the arrival of wild animals, But I don''t want to be surrounded by wild animals.


    "Good... Good." Su Qinan laughed miserably, and then fell down on the chair. This man, who had just been vigorous, turned pale and combed his back neatly. Some of them hung down and scattered on his face. It seemed that he was ten years old in an instant. He murmured, "Du Mengfei, Du Mengfei... You win this time, OK, OK, you win."


    Su Ziyu was also surprised to hear the news, but seeing that his father was out of his wits, he was obviously caught in a huge blow and didn''t recover. He secretly scolded "useless" in his heart. Looking out of the window quickly, seven or eight tenths of the gang''s troops have been destroyed. It''s impossible to turn over. The most important thing now is how to escape from here. I don''t want to die here. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!


    He didn''t say these words to his father, and he didn''t want to comfort the man who had completely lost his will. He didn''t even want to leave with his father. This useless man has already died. From now on, he will no longer rely on anyone and live on his own strength!


    There was silence in the hall, and everyone didn''t speak. It seemed that they were shocked by the sudden news. I don''t know whose mobile phone rang, but no one answered it for a long time. The legend of Phoenix was wandering in the silent hall. Until it began to sing again, the owner of the mobile phone finally picked up the phone.


    The one with the mobile phone is a black and short fat man, but there are no people who don''t know him in this hall. The title of boar three has been heard all over the streets of the Southern District, but he is fond of gambling and lust. After so many years, he is still the head of a small Gang. Dozens of people gather under him. He usually fights for others and collects protection fees.


    Boar three pick up the phone, a few seconds later face suddenly changed, suddenly a roar, "what do you say?"


    "What the hell are you saying again?"


    Everyone''s eyes are surprised to focus on the past, only to hear boar three yelled, "what? Where was ambushed and how many people died? "


    The following sentence on the other end of the phone seemed to be extremely shocked. Boar three''s mobile phone slammed down on the ground, his eyes pointed, and he couldn''t speak any more.

 Chapter 238

    The rest of the eldest brothers on the scene guessed something, and their faces became gloomy. The people who came to help the axe gang were intercepted by the enemy halfway. Naturally, the people they called in were more or less unlucky. Most of them immediately repented and wanted to make another call to let their people go back quickly. Then they thought that if they were trapped here, if the axe gang were lost, I must also be involved.


    Suddenly, another mobile phone rings, and then one after another, one after another, more and more mobile phones sound or vibrate, and the hall is filled with noisy music.


    In the sound of music, Su Qinan sat on the chair and said with a miserable smile, "Du Mengfei is not going to eat my axe gang, but to eat the whole Nancheng. This bastard has a big appetite, hehe, hehe."


    Sure enough, the leaders of all the gangs in the hall received all the news from their subordinates. Either they were attacked on the way, most of them were killed, or the road ahead was blocked and could not pass. In short, no reinforcements could come here.


    In an instant, everyone''s face turned pale. Unlike Su Qinan, these people have no grudge with the Dark Alliance in the past. Just to celebrate Su Qinan''s birthday, he was inexplicably involved in the disaster. It would be unjust if he was buried with someone. There was an anxious look on his face at the moment.


    More than half of the dozens of people overturned their tables and stood up to discuss how to break through the encirclement. They would never stay here to be unjust ghosts. Some of the gang suffered heavy casualties. Even if they escaped, they would become a bare commander, and naturally vent all their grievances to Su Qinan.


    "Su Qinan, I''m not your mother. It''s you who made everyone die here with you. More than 100 people of Laozi have paid for it. What do you say to do? What Axe Gang? It''s bullshit. Even a small anonymous gang can''t stop it! He pretends to be the leader in the South District! " Boar three was the first to point to Su Qinan''s nose and scold. Now there are only two people left in his small organization of more than 50 people, and he doesn''t want to follow him any more. This old rascal who has been working with him for more than ten years has completely become a bare rod Commander that night.


    He scolded bitterly, but he didn''t think that the Dark Alliance was just a small Gang. How could it intercept so many people while attacking the headquarters of ax Gang?


    If people''s lives are really lost here, it''s really caused by the axe gang. This curse immediately ignited more discontent and anger. Most of these gang leaders are irascible, and some of them can''t help but take out pistols from their arms to point at Su Qinan. "Damn, if I die, I''ll take you first!"


    These bosses were respectful to Su Qinan before, which was naturally awed by the influence of the axe gang. But now the axe gang has almost collapsed. Su Qinan immediately becomes a drowning dog in the eyes of the public, and naturally no one cares about his dignity.


    But a few people still forget that they are still in the territory of Axe Gang. Even if the axe gang is badly damaged, there are at least a few hundred people in it. More than a dozen armed guards in the hall immediately turned their guns to those people. The boar was so angry that he ignored him and said, "Su Qinan, you can''t protect yourself..."


    Before the words were heard, there were many blood holes between his broad forehead, and then he leaned back down. The rest of the people went along. In a corner of the hall, a 17-year-old boy stood up his gun and blew the smoke from the muzzle. Someone who knew him suddenly whispered, "this is Su Qinan''s son. It seems that he just went to high school."


    I can''t do it. What''s the use of my son. Not to mention a child who didn''t grow up completely, no one cared about Su Ziyu. However, he was young, but his shooting method was so accurate. It was at least 50 meters from the corner of the hall to here, and it was not easy for him to hit the eyebrow with one shot. Moreover, it''s not like what a high school student can do. The hall is quiet.


    Unexpectedly, with a wave of Su Ziyu''s hand, more than ten armed guards hesitated. However, seeing that Su Qinan had no response, they pulled the trigger together. In the harsh sound of gunfire, the people who had just pointed their guns at Su Qinan suddenly had more blood holes on their bodies. In the flash of blood, they all fell down shaking.


    The gunfire stopped, the hall was silent, no one spoke, no one had any action, only Su Qinan suddenly burst out a series of nervous laughter.


    Su Ziyu walked slowly to the center of the hall, looked at the panic faced people, and said, "if you want to live, just follow me. If you want to die, I can help him realize his wish now. "


    They didn''t react for a moment. Most of them were shocked by the scene. This 17-year-old boy, in this crisis environment, had a cruel smile on his face. Obviously, he just shot those people, which made him feel very happy and didn''t mind another round.


    This teenager in high school has a more powerful deterrent force than his father. Why hasn''t anyone found it for so long.


    A group of people don''t know whether to agree or refuse, but under the threat of gunpoint, most people have chosen acquiescence and obedience.


    Su Ziyu''s eyes crossed every face, and all the people he saw could not help but move their eyes. They did not know why they were afraid to look at a teenager.


    After discovering that there were no opponents and dissidents, Su Ziyu went to the French window in the middle and stood beside his father, apparently to give orders to the public on behalf of his father.


    At this time, the hall suddenly sounded a drop of sound, loud, and some harsh, it is difficult to let people not pay attention.


    All the guests look around to find the source of the sound. In such a tense environment, people''s nervous system is very fragile. A little bit of movement can lead to a huge reaction.

 Chapter 239

    But Su Qinan, Su Ziyu and some high-rise members of the axe gang all know that this is the sound of the secret elevator in the hall.


    There are four secret elevators in this ancient building. They are located in four different places in the villa and run in an extremely secret way. The four elevators are hidden behind the four statues. It is impossible for outsiders to find them. Moreover, starting the elevator requires a specific magnetic card. Even if outsiders find the elevator, they can''t start it.


    These four elevators are also the only elevators in the villa, which can directly lead to the third floor upstairs from the B1 floor underground. The third floor is respectively located in the guild meeting hall, the guild database, Su Qinan''s study and the guild''s accounting room. This hall was originally the parliament Hall of Axe Gang, but it was temporarily used to hold a banquet.


    Listening to the increasing sound, the high-level of the axe gang knew that someone was coming up in the elevator. Even Su Qinan, who was numb in his chair, showed a little expression and sat up from the chair.


    Father and son look at a Venus statue in the middle of the left side of the hall at the same time. In addition to Su Qinan and several elders who are not here, the only one who has the elevator key card is the leader of Xuelei Huoyu fourth hall. But these four people are all dead. Can we say that... (when the bald leopard got the key card, because the body was in the dead corner of the camera, Su Qinan and others only saw him disappear out of the camera after erecting his middle finger.)


    If someone gets the magnetic card from the dead man''s pocket, it''s not surprising, but how does the other party find the hidden elevator? These four secret elevators have been built for a long time by Su Qinan''s father at that time. In Su Qinan''s hands, they have undergone a set of renovation. He thinks that after the four elevators have been strengthened by himself, the hidden elevator is even more seamless, People who don''t know the inside story will never find out.


    Just when Su Qinan was dazed, Su Ziyu had already raised his gun, and more than ten guards on both sides also raised their guns to aim at the direction the young master was aiming at.


    With a dull sound, the statue of Venus in the hall suddenly moved a few meters to the left. Everyone was startled to see a silver metal door behind the statue.


    When the door slowly opened, everyone''s heart began to accelerate. As the door opened, a young man in a black shirt gradually appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    At the moment when the door opened, Xiao Shili''s eyes were a little dazed. In a ornate hall, there were tables, chairs and seats, and there were big Shouzi on the wall. There were dozens of people in the hall, all facing this side, staring at themselves, many with guns in their hands. But looking at the expression, these people seemed even more surprised than themselves.


    He did have the idea of gambling, but he never thought that the elevator would send him to the birthday party.


    Some of the guests came back and cried, "he is Xiao Shili." Just now in the surveillance video, people have recognized Xiao Shili''s face.


    But most of the faces showed the expression of "no way". The first reaction was how the enemy''s boss suddenly appeared here in such an unexpected and unique way, what happened to the secret door behind the statue, and how could Xiao Shili, the enemy, know.


    The second reaction is why such an important person appears here alone. Is it that the other party deliberately sets up a trap?


    But there are still some people subconsciously raised their guns. At the moment, these bosses have subconsciously recognized the Dark Alliance as the enemy. When the enemy''s boss appears in front of them, the first reaction is to kill each other!


    Su Ziyu''s pupil suddenly enlarges. When he sees the people in the elevator, his face suddenly shows an extremely excited look. He smiles and squeezes out three words, "Xiao Shili!" But then he thought of something. Seeing so many people holding up their guns, he quickly stopped and said, "don''t shoot!"


    Su Qinan also thought that if he could catch the other party''s boss, he might be able to leave here alive as a hostage. Now he and his son would stop him, but it was too late. He heard only one shot, and one of the dozens of guns had already spewed out a tongue of fire. The bullet suddenly cut the air and flew towards the people in the elevator.


    Xiao Shili also instantly recovered. His first reaction was to quickly close the elevator door. The idea came into being in a flash of lightning. At the same time, his outstretched hand touched the button, but he forgot that the elevator had to brush the magnetic card every time it ran up or down. He pressed the button, but the elevator door didn''t respond, Someone on the other side has already pulled the trigger.


    In such a narrow space, I can''t dodge at all, and there is no shelter to hide. Under such a dense muzzle, I can only accept the baptism of bullets.


    However, Xiao Shili did not give up the hope of survival. He tried to take a step outside with his left foot, leaning forward at the same time, hoping to avoid the first bullet.


    At this moment, he was suddenly dark in front of his eyes, and his eardrum hurt. It seemed that the whole building was shaking. His body was pushed back by a rapid air flow, and his back hit the inner wall of the elevator heavily, which made him feel numb.


    He fell down from the elevator wall and knelt to the ground, still unable to hear any sound. His ears were filled with a huge hum. He tried to open his eyes. Everything in front of him was shaking, fuzzy and shapeless.


    Damn, what the hell happened! Xiao Shili shook his head and finally saw clearly.


    Through the elevator door, the hall in front of you has completely changed. There is a big hole with a diameter of more than 10 meters on the ground. All the people who stood there with guns at them have disappeared.


    Not far away on the ground scattered debris and stones, occasionally mixed with a hand, or some part of human organs, and the elegant banquet scene in the hall is like a picture that has been severely rubbed and become chaotic.

 Chapter 240

    Xiao Shili reluctantly supported his body and stood up from the ground. He only felt that a head was heavy and could not walk upright. He held the elevator door and turned his head to see a large mass of broken mixture of flesh and blood sticking on the wall outside. It was spitting on the wall like a mouthful of thick juice. He forced himself to control the urge to vomit.


    With a little clarity in his mind, he immediately understood what had happened. It seemed that just when he was about to become a beehive, an explosion suddenly occurred on the lower floor, which penetrated the ceiling, that is, the floor of the banquet hall.


    Although I was almost killed by the blast wave, it really saved my life. Fortunately, the bullet that flew to me just now didn''t know where it went.


    Xiao Shili didn''t see that the metal wall behind him had been deeply sunken in the shape of a man. It was obviously what he had just left. If he hadn''t learned the secret of Qianlong, ordinary people would never have stood up again even if they didn''t die.


    The ground around the crater lost its load-bearing capacity and began to collapse gradually. There were long cracks winding like snakes on the walls and stones falling from the top of the roof. The people in the center of the explosion had obviously turned into flesh and blood and scattered in every corner of the hall.


    And those who survived were all pushed to the corner by the storm. As the center of the explosion was in the middle of the hall, Su''s father and son, who were located under the French windows, survived. Su Ziyu slowly stood up from the ground and opened his eyes in pain. Damn, what''s the matter?


    Half of the Mahogany Dining table in front of him was burning. In front of the fire, a head was facing himself. The part above his eyes was gone. His brain evaporated under the high temperature, and his whole face was charred.


    Su Zi Yu tried his best to get up from the ground and stumbled a few steps. Suddenly, a hand held him behind him, "be careful!"


    When he looked back, it was his father. With blood on his face, Su Qinan grabbed his son''s hand and pulled him back. Su Ziyu turned his head and found that not far ahead was the edge of the fracture. The ground began to collapse slowly. If he took another step, he would fall down.


    His father saved his life, but Su Ziyu didn''t appreciate it. He shook off his father''s hand and looked for something in the broken hall.


    On the other side of the hall, Xiao Shili also moved his eyes quickly. Finally, their eyes collided with each other across the void of tens of meters. Su Ziyu''s face curled up strangely, while Xiao Shili''s face became cold instantly.


    "Ha ha, Xiao Shili, you won this time, but this is only the first time, the last time, and the next time..." Su Ziyu stood unsteadily shaking his body, muttering and laughing wildly, "I will kill you, I will kill you!"


    At the moment, they were separated by tens of meters, and the sound of concrete breaking was all around them. Xiao Shili didn''t hear each other at all. He quickly picked up the fallen TMP and aimed at each other from the air.


    Su Ziyu didn''t seem to have any feelings, but he still murmured something. Xiao Shili only saw the other side''s lips moving from a distance, but he couldn''t hear what the other side was saying, and there was no need to hear, because the other side would soon become a corpse, and the words of the corpse had no meaning.


    In terms of physique, there is no doubt that there is a huge difference between the two. Although Su Ziyu is far away from the center of the explosion, he still can''t recover in a short time due to the impact. In the shaking field of vision, Xiao Shili seems to be pointing a gun at himself. He doesn''t want to lose to each other in the end, but he is weak in consciousness, But he couldn''t see the ground clearly.


    Yes! Su Ziyu was in a coma when a certain heel nerve suddenly vibrated. He reached into his pocket, took out a small syringe, and thrust it into his small arm meridian. The effect of drugs made him wake up a lot, his vision recovered slowly, and his hands stopped shaking.


    Xiao Shili pulled the trigger at the moment when the other side stabbed the needle into his forearm. TMP vibrated at a high frequency. The muzzle of the gun turned, and the 9mm bullet in the magazine was spewed out in an instant. A series of bullets crossed a slender light in the dim hall and shot at the man opposite in the distance.


    "Wait, no!" As soon as Su Qinan''s face changed, he suddenly roared. He rushed from the side and stood in front of his son. However, as soon as he stopped his son, he felt his hands on his back, and suddenly he was forced to pull and freeze in a certain position.


    "Puff, puff, puff!" Su Qinan''s body suddenly burst into a cloud of blood mist. More than a dozen blood red bullet holes appeared on his white suit. His face showed an incredible look. He didn''t even drop the middle count bullet. He seemed to want to turn around and finally look at his son.


    A son who uses himself as a shield in his life and death.


    Su Ziyu did not expect that his father would give up his life to protect himself. He was stunned for a moment. But he wanted to use his father to stop the bullet, but he had already planned. In order to survive, he could betray anyone, betray anyone, not to mention a useless and cowardly father.


    His expression soon returned to normal, even with a sneer smile, it is really stupid, even willing to die to protect others, such a person is doomed to be a failure of the weak.


    Xiao Shili released the trigger when he fired only ten bullets, not because Su Ziyu used his father to block bullets, which had nothing to do with him. After seeing Su Ziyu pull the shield, he said that the man was willing to block the latter, so he stopped shooting and walked towards the other side step by step, There''s no need to waste a bullet on a dead man.


    Su Qinan has stopped breathing. Su Ziyu squats down and drags his father''s body, letting the upper part of the body block him and slowly retreat.


    Xiao Shili approaches each other along the edge of the pit, and the ground under his feet keeps falling. Su Ziyu hides him well, leaving no gap.

 Chapter 241

    At this time, two big hands suddenly stretched out from the hole, pinched the edge of the floor, and a huge bald head came out immediately. The bald head raised his head and said with pride, "how about it, big brother, I''m not bad at blasting."


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s subconscious eyes disperse, Su Ziyu takes advantage of this second opportunity to immediately drop his father''s body, turn around and run to the French window.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised and immediately pulled the trigger. The bullet hit the broken wall by mistake. The other party had jumped out of the window.


    damn! With a frown, Xiao Shili rushed forward, ran to the French window and looked down. He only saw a black shadow flash quickly and got into the trees.


    This is the third floor, but Xiao Shili saw a convex corner right below, and immediately jumped down from the window. After falling a few meters, he stepped on the cement corner, buffered himself, and then fell to the ground.


    Su Ziyu''s figure is in front of him, and he quickly gets into a car parked in front of the villa. Xiao Shili chases him and shoots. The bullet splashes a series of sparks on the trunk of the car, but he can''t keep him away.


    Xiao Shili immediately flew into a car with the key on it. He quickly caught fire and chased after the light of the taillight in front of him.


    "What a haunting fellow." While driving, Su Ziyu looked at the car coming from behind in his rearview mirror. Fortunately, when he jumped downstairs, he landed beside a corpse and picked up an M4 from the corpse''s hand. At the moment, he was about to turn around and shoot. Suddenly, a series of bullets broke the windshield from the side, Several of them almost wiped their cheeks and shot through the seat behind them.


    Hum, is there an ambush outside? Su Ziyu hit the steering wheel fiercely, bypassed the direction of the bullet, and saw a white gold cup in front of the left was coming towards this side.


    He stepped on the accelerator, and at the same time, put the gun rack on the console to shoot at each other. The powerful penetration of the rifle forced Jinbei to change its direction, but the people in the car hit back. A bullet passed Su Ziyu''s arm. He felt the pain and showed a more crazy smile on his face.


    Chang Kunyu has been waiting outside for a long time to comply with Xiao Shili''s order, but he has never seen anyone escape from the villa. This snow-white Honda is the first one to be stopped by himself tonight.


    But the driver of this car seems to be very cunning. He foresaw his action as early as 100 meters away. Chang Kunyu didn''t expect that the gun in his opponent''s hand had such a long range. Before he got close, the engine of the Jinbei car was punctured and askew to one side. He had to watch the opponent break through the defense line and roar past.


    Then, a black BMW ran across the lawn and raced to Honda in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, the two cars drove out of the lighting range of the ancient house and into the endless wilderness. The performance and speed of the two cars are different, but BMW''s speed is undoubtedly faster. In the dark land with no light, two lonely lights are slowly approaching, and the range of BMW''s lights Soon brings Mazda into it.


    "Hum!" Su Ziyu turned his head and took a hard look at the dark car body behind him. Then he raised the window, holding the steering wheel in his right hand and the pistol in his left hand.


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun was very abrupt in the dark field. A few sparks came out of BMW''s hood. A particle bullet smashed the front window of the co driver''s seat. Xiao Shili picked up TMP from the seat and raised his hand to fight back. But just after the gun body vibrated a few times, there was an empty click.


    No bullets? Xiao Shili frowned and threw the submachine gun aside, only to find that he couldn''t find another gun, and there was a series of bullets in front of him. He slammed the steering wheel and made the car draw an S-shaped curve, because the fugitive in front had changed his pistol. Judging from the sound of the gun, it was at least an automatic rifle with excellent continuous firing.


    But in this way, the distance between the two cars was widened again. Xiao Shihuang left and right to avoid the bullets coming from the counter attack in front, while patiently waiting for the other side to run out of bullets. An M4 has 30 rounds of ammunition storage capacity. Although he is not driving an armored car, he should be able to barely survive this shuttle bullet.


    Su Ziyu turns around, grabs the trigger and shoots the M4 on the back of his seat. However, the bullet from the window seems to be completely engulfed by the dark night. He can only see two fast swinging lights in his eyes. He can''t help but be surprised that a heavy iron shell is as flexible as a snake under the control of the other side. It''s so difficult to shoot the other side''s tire, And with such a heavy rifle in one hand, he couldn''t aim well.


    In that case, it''s a wasteland anyway, and there''s nothing to worry about. Su Ziyu just stepped on the brake with one foot and stood upright. Half of his body went through the window and reached out. He was sitting on the speeding car, aiming with his hands and pulling the trigger with laughter.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He quickly hit the steering wheel. The wheels and the ground made a harsh friction sound. The whole car drifted and crossed. One after another, bullets penetrated BMW''s body. BMW immediately made a big circle around the left rear of Honda.


    "Xiao Shili!" Su Ziyu said with a loud smile, "I really can''t believe that you are so fated that you can still live after your heart stops beating. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I can''t believe you are such a monster!"


    As the voice dropped, another series of bullets came. Xiao Shili turned left, leaving a series of burst tracks on the ground beside the wheel.

 Chapter 242

    "You are alive, but not that woman." Su Ziyu said with a smile while shooting, "a person who has poured gasoline will turn into a piece of coke, a disgusting monster, even if he is not dead, after he is cured. Think about the crinkled red skin, the twisted facial features and body. Will you still want such a woman? I''m afraid I''ll feel sick at a glance! "


    At this time, BMW suddenly accelerated violently, and in a few seconds, it forced to the rear of Honda''s tail light. Su Ziyu flashed a smug smile in his eyes and continued, "you love her very much, don''t you? I''d rather die for her. Like my father, you are all the weakest people at the bottom. You will always end up in failure! "


    "Now, die!" His pupil suddenly expanded and gave out a fanatical light. With one eye, the muzzle of the M4 was aimed. Just three or four meters away, the driver''s seat of BMW could vaguely see the pale face of the man inside by the light of the tail lamp.


    "Die


    "Click!"


    Su Ziyu pulled the trigger in the laughter, but did not see the scene of blood splashing through his chest.


    what? He looked at the automatic rifle in his hand. At this critical moment... Why?


    Damn it, grass, what''s going on? How can it be like this? Su Zi Yu''s face suddenly twisted, and there were countless tearing voices roaring in his heart.


    "You''re out of bullets. I calculated." Xiao Shili said quietly, "since you started the car, it was the 31st shot."


    The voice came into Su Ziyu''s ears clearly. He suddenly turned his face and roared. He smashed the M4 in his hand to the other side. Then he quickly retracted into the car and stepped on the accelerator with the fastest speed!


    But at this time, BMW has rushed to the right side of Honda, and the two cars are driving side by side. Xiao Shili suddenly throws the steering wheel, and BMW crazily slants over the car body and collides with Honda. The two steel beasts make a huge sound, press together tightly, and then separate from each other.


    Honda was hit off course and slid to the left. The short and huge kinetic energy from the side made the car out of control for a while. It looked like a drunken horse.


    Su Ziyu grabs the steering wheel hard and drives in the opposite direction in an attempt to control the swing of the car body. But then there is a more violent collision. The two cars cling to each other tightly. At the same time, their eyes look at each other through the window. Under Xiao Shili''s calm eyes, Su Ziyu''s panic eyes immediately disperse.


    Xiao Shili hit the steering wheel and went back to his own route. The Honda opposite was crumbling. The friction between the tire and the ground was like a screaming woman, and the speed slowed down greatly.


    Honda instantly passed in front of BMW, then turned around again, and suddenly came across. The front of the car just hit Honda''s body. The sunken Japanese car didn''t turn over, but slid to the left under the push of BMW.


    The two cars taxied together for about 20 meters, only to hear a loud noise, but the other side of Honda was blocked by something and hit heavily. Xiao Shili was caught off guard and also suffered a big collision.


    He backed slowly and saw a dark stone wall in front of him by his headlight. There was a lonely stone mountain standing here on the empty and lonely wasteland.


    Xiao Shi passed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, started the car and ran into it. In the wailing sound of metal distortion, the whole body of Honda was completely broken and shrunk inward.


    Then he backed up and ran into it again... The second time... The third time... The fourth time


    I don''t know how many times, until the airbag was ejected and the car was forced to turn off, Xiao Shili kicked open the deformed door and got out of the car.


    He walked slowly to the front of Honda, which had become a pile of broken metal and could only see one base of the car. He reached into the window and carried out the dying man.


    Su Ziyu''s lower body is already a piece of flesh and blood, and he is caught between the car door and the driver''s seat. When Xiao Shili pulls him out, he may tear the wound of his lower body, and then make a slight low hum.


    Xiao Shili presses Su Ziyu''s broken lower body on the car door. He doesn''t have any pity in his eyes, but his eyes are more gloomy. He suddenly punches Su Ziyu on the other side''s face. Su Ziyu''s head tilts to the doll and spills a wisp of blood. The man seems to have no great feeling of pain.


    Even so, Xiao Shili still took ten punches to stop. Su Ziyu was choked by him. Except for his lower body, his face was flesh and blood.


    He calmed down for a moment and pulled out Baipi from behind? Qinggang said faintly, "this sword has killed many famous generals in ancient times. It''s a pity to use it to kill your dog today."


    Xiao Shili cuts the blade on Su Ziyu''s throat. With the blade, he feels the faint beat from the other side''s artery. Su Ziyu doesn''t have any reaction. He just lowers his head, and the blood drips down the tip of his nose.


    As long as Xiao Shili moved his wrist a little, he could cut off each other''s throat like a piece of thin paper. However, at this moment, a violent vibration suddenly came from his hand, and a spark burst out of his hand? When Qing Gangdun couldn''t hold it, he rowed a series of silver lights in the air and flew out.


    A dull echo, as if from far away. Xiao Shili was startled. He opened his eyes to the unfathomable darkness around him. Then he grabbed Su Ziyu''s neck and dragged him to the other side of the stone mountain.


    This is... A sniper gun? Someone''s sniping themselves from a distance? Who is it? In his surprise, his brain turned quickly, but then an engine roared, and suddenly a bunch of dazzling lights came on in the dark in the distance.


    Xiao Shili didn''t think much about it. He quickly drew a dagger from his leg with his left hand, raised his hand and swung it in the direction of the light. Although he didn''t practice flying dagger hard these days, he was not sure that he would hit a hundred shots, but his accuracy was not too bad.

 Chapter 243

    The other side''s speed is extremely fast, until rushes to the half distance, only then sees clearly that is a motorcycle. The rider raised his hand and saw a flash of cold light. He immediately blocked the dagger from flying in front of him.


    Xiao Shili and Yu Guang see Baipi? Qinggang put it in the land not far away from him, and quickly pulled it out. The ancient famous sword was so strong that it was hit by a sniper bullet, but it didn''t break.


    The motorcycle didn''t hit directly, but a very fast tail flick, stopped the car crosswise, and the knight immediately jumped up from the car and rushed straight to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili holds the dagger upside down and confronts the enemy. He is surprised to find that his opponent''s body is very small and only one meter high.


    Even so, he didn''t dare to be careless. The whole body of the visitor was covered in a black cloak, but in his hand was a curved scythe. The scythe handle and chain blade were thin and long. He didn''t want the exaggeration in the hand of death, or the ugliness in the countryside. The whole sword was full of demons.


    Although the man in the cloak was small, he was very fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he rushed to Xiao Shili. Under the scythe, seven or eight cold lights came to Xiao Shili one after another.


    Xiao Shili has been practicing the secret formula of Qianlong for many days, and his reaction and speed are much faster than those of ordinary people. However, his opponent''s attack speed is so fast that he can''t cope with it. He reluctantly retreats a few steps and evades his opponent''s several successive cuts. There is a thin layer of sweat behind him.


    The enemy''s body is small, and every chop is directed at Xiao Shili''s footwall. With the huge attack range of scythe, Xiao Shili can hardly block with dagger.


    However, the other side''s short stature is also a weakness. Xiao Shili takes a big step back and can shake off the other side at once. Because of this, he is not injured under the attack of the other side.


    They fought each other for about half a minute. Basically, Xiao Shili was retreating, but he gradually found out the way the other side was attacking. At this time, he saw the direction of the other side''s sword wielding, and he had a hundred pieces in his hand? Qinggang cuts out with one blow, and faces the other''s sickle blade. With a crisp sound, the thin sickle is suddenly broken? The Qinggang fault is divided into two parts.


    The cloaker seemed to be slightly stunned for a moment, and then reacted quickly. He flew the remaining half of the sickle towards Xiao Shili, and then turned and rushed in another direction.


    Xiao Shili leaned up to avoid the half of the scythe, but saw the other side running to the foot of the stone mountain, carrying Su Ziyu and running to the distance.


    Xiao Shili was surprised that these people really came to save Su Ziyu, but he didn''t know how the other party would know his position. He had planned for a long time, and after a night of fighting, just for this moment. Now Su Ziyu is going to die by his own sword, how can he leave alive!


    As soon as he got out of the shadow of the stone mountain, he heard a scream coming from far and near, and a bullet landed three inches away from his feet.


    Xiao Shili had to flash back to the rock, his heart full of unwilling, the other side and sniper ambush in the distance, his action can only be limited, although it is important to kill Su Ziyu, but it is not worth losing his life.


    The engine of the motorcycle roared again, and then quickly went away. Xiao Shili stood behind the cliff for a few seconds, then slowly came out. There were only two car wrecks left in front of him. Su Ziyu was obviously taken away by the other party.


    Su Ziyu was so seriously injured that even if he was rescued, he could only be a useless person. It was the same whether he died or not.


    Compared with this, Xiao Shili was more concerned about the two mysterious people who had just rescued Su Ziyu. From the situation just now, there should be only two people. One rushed to save people, and the other was performing covert cover. The one with the sickle was obviously an expert. If it wasn''t for the sharpness of Baipi dagger, I''m afraid he couldn''t force the other to retreat so easily.


    What puzzled him most was the man who executed the sniper in the distance. The other side could shoot the dagger in his hand hundreds of meters away, but he didn''t take his own life twice. He didn''t know why the other side would show mercy to him. If these two people were the axe gang, they would definitely kill themselves quickly, and how could they not kill themselves?


    Xiao Shili guessed these problems, and went to the devastated BMW. He tried to fight several times, but failed. Fortunately, the phone in his pocket rang right away. It was Chang Kunyu.


    Thanks to the satellite signal coverage in this deserted place, Chang Kunyu found him according to his mobile phone positioning. Otherwise, even Xiao Shili didn''t know where he was. About 20 minutes later, Chang Kunyu arrived in a cross-country jeep.


    On the way back, Chang Kunyu reports to Xiao Shili about the current war situation in the headquarters of the axe gang. As the guild leader Su Qinan, the four hall leaders of Xuelei Huoyu, as well as the two deputy guild leaders and the two hall leaders, the three Hall leaders have all died, the remaining forces of the axe gang have basically collapsed, and the reinforcements of the axe gang have not dared to come for a long time. It must be something unexpected.


    With these words, Chang Kunyu said in a low voice, "although we won, the casualties on our side are quite heavy... Almost no one-third of our brothers, and... Gao Xiang, Lao Fei and Yuan Qi were seriously injured. Now they have been escorted to the hospital."


    Xiao Shili was calm on the surface, but his eyes shook heavily. "What''s the situation?"


    Chang Kun Yu calmly shook his head, "I''m afraid it''s not optimistic."


    "Turn around and go to the hospital!" Xiao Shili turned his face out of the window and said low.

 Chapter 244

    There is a large group of people squatting or sitting in the corridor in front of the emergency room of the first people''s hospital. These people are either bareheaded or with scars on their faces. Everyone is covered with blood and almost half of them are injured.


    Although there were not many people in the hospital at night, the presence of these people made the atmosphere tense. The doctors and nurses on duty were hiding in the office, looking carefully through the door and window.


    The red light in the emergency room has been on from an hour ago to now. Twenty or thirty people are restless. Some people stand up and squat down, some smoke one by one, and some try to look inside by tearing the door of the emergency room.


    A little nurse opened the door and came out, staring at a group of people, "what are you doing here? Don''t leave idlers at the door of the emergency room, and those who smoke, do you know that the hospital can''t smoke, just stay outside!"


    These hooligans who have just gone through the fight of life and death are still in a state of high excitement, and seven or eight people stand up at the same time. The little nurse saw that these people''s eyes were fierce. She stepped back in fear and said, "you... What are you doing... If you do this again, I''ll call the police."


    "Give your mother an eye!" One of the gangsters suddenly took out an ax from his waist and cut it on the chair. He was very excited. "I tell you, if you don''t save people today, I will set your bird hospital on fire."


    "You... You..." the little nurse reached for her pocket, as if she really wanted to take out her mobile phone to call the police.


    "Grass


    "Damn it, pussy!" Several hooligans swearing and forcing up at the same time.


    At this time, two young people came into the front door of the hospital. One of them looked anxious, while the other was cold. They walked around the front desk and went directly to the emergency room. When they saw a group of people in the corridor forming a noisy group, Chang Kunyu immediately yelled, "what are you doing! Come here, all of you


    When a group of people heard the deputy leader''s voice, they all bowed back to one side and secretly took a glance here. They were surprised to find that there was not only the deputy leader, but also Xiao Shili behind him. All of them immediately bowed together, "brother Li!"


    Xiao Shili walked through two rows of people and went straight to the little nurse, "I''m sorry, I apologize for my friend''s behavior." The eyes inquired, as if to ask, what happened to the rescue man inside?


    The little nurse''s eyes widened. Wow, it''s a real underworld. This kind of scene has only been seen in the movie. It didn''t come back until Xiao Shili looked at her eyes for two or three seconds. His face turned red and he thought, this boy seems to be younger than himself, but he is the boss of these people?


    "Miss nurse, what''s the situation with the injured?" Chang Kunyu also came.


    The little nurse nodded. "The doctor asked me to tell you that two of your friends are out of danger, but there is another... The doctor said... The doctor said that the chance of his survival may be very small."


    Chang Kunyu''s face changed and his tone was full of tension and shock. "Which one is it?"


    Xiao Shili waved his hand, "Miss nurse, can I go in and have a look?"


    The nurse quickly shook his head, "this can''t, but here is the emergency room, now the doctor has not given up rescue, how can ordinary people go in?"


    Xiao Shili looked earnestly and said, "please, it''s a request for the family of the dead."


    The nurse wanted to say that the man was not completely sure of his death, but then she thought that the man''s current situation was almost the same as his death. It was just a matter of earlier and later to send him to the morgue.


    But this is still not in line with the regulations, the emergency room is in addition to the hospital staff, no one is allowed to enter. But there was a power in the boy''s eyes that was hard to refuse. The nurse knew that this was not good, but she broke the rule. "Then... Let me ask the doctor for you."


    "OK, thank you." Xiao Shili nodded solemnly.


    The nurse turned and walked into the emergency room. Xiao Shili waited for two or three seconds, but unexpectedly pushed the door of the emergency room open and went in.


    In front of an operating table, four doctors were trying to rescue a bloody body on the sickbed. At the same time, they raised their heads. The little nurse was about to report. When they looked back, they were startled. "You... Why did you come in without a word?"


    Xiao Shili ignored everyone and went directly to the operating table. There was Li Yuanqi lying on the table. He didn''t wear glasses on his face. He looked strange. His bloody limbs were soft and drooping on the table. It looked like he had connected four unrelated limbs.


    A doctor wanted to speak, but he was stopped by another doctor. He looked at Xiao Shili and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best.


    After staring for five seconds, Xiao Shili raised his head and saw the electrocardiograph on the shelf. The green lines on the electrocardiograph flowed smoothly, only occasionally turning up a slight fluctuation, and he could hardly see it.


    He raised his right hand, pressed it on his chest, closed his eyes, and suddenly said in a tone of command, "Li Yuanqi, wake up right away!"


    Several doctors and nurses were surprised to see the young man''s strange behavior, and then looked at each other, each other''s appearance is like a wizard summoning, as well as trying to manipulate the corpse. This person must have been hit too hard and had mental problems.


    Xiao Shili heard a voice in his mind: "Hello, in the process of starting the fortune cheating treasure, Li Yuanqi, whose survival rate is only 0.3 (percent sign), needs to consume 500 points of good value and 400 points of evil value to revive. Because your good value is not enough, This consumption will be locked as bad value consumption. Would you like to activate it.

 Chapter 245

    Xiao Shili chose to acquiesce in his mind. His face was frozen like an ice river. His face finally became relaxed. He slowly retreated to a DengZi and sat down.


    He knew that there would be no accident when Baojian decided to change things.


    The doctors were very surprised to see that his expression suddenly changed from extremely dignified to relaxed. This man must have suffered a huge blow just now. Why didn''t he worry suddenly? It seems that there is something wrong with his spirit.


    The chief surgeon winked at the two nurses and motioned to them to help the man out quickly. At this time, another doctor suddenly exclaimed!


    "What''s the matter?" The chief surgeon turned his head angrily. This is the operating room! Is the patient''s family crazy and his doctor crazy.


    The doctor''s eyes widened, one finger pointed to the ECG, and said in surprise, "miracle, miracle!"


    When the attending doctor''s eyes moved to the ECG, his face suddenly appeared extremely shocked. The patient''s ECG, which was tending to stop, suddenly began to beat forcefully.


    He had a big mouth, which was impossible. His left arm and legs were all broken intermittently, and 46% of his blood was lost. In fact, as early as when the injured person was sent in, he knew that he could not live, but he still did his duty as a doctor, and it took him more than an hour to prepare for the death confirmation, This is a ghost who has been summoned to the palace of hell by black and white impermanence. How can he find his way back?


    The chief surgeon looked at Xiao Shili strangely, and thought of his series of strange actions and words just now. Did those rituals really react... No, it''s impossible. What are you thinking about.


    The rest of the people have been concentrating on the rescue of Li Yuanqi. The miracle of medicine is normal. Other people are not as sensitive as the chief surgeon. In fact, they didn''t need to rescue him at all. Li Yuanqi''s heart beat showed that he was living like a cow, although his three limbs had been broken.


    What''s more surprising is that Li Yuanqi''s bloody face suddenly opened his eyes. It was like a zombie suddenly resurrected. This time, everyone around him was shocked.


    After Li Yuanqi opened his eyes, he turned his head to the left and looked at the boy sitting on the chair. It seemed that he knew from the beginning that he was in this room and said in a low voice, "brother Li, I won the match, but my brothers are dead... Sorry..."


    "I know." Xiao Shili nodded gently, "take good care of yourself. We still have a lot of big things to do. Don''t fall here casually."


    Li Yuanqi gave a heavy hum, then turned his head and closed his eyes. This time, he really fell asleep with a peaceful expression and a slight smile.


    Chang Kunyu and a group of people waiting outside the door all jumped with joy when they heard the news that the three people were safe from danger. Almost all of them were brothers from heaven and sun shelter. Especially when they heard that their leader was ok, their excited expression was full of color. The trauma of consumption brought by the war just now was immediately wiped from the faces of the people.


    "Come on, let''s see Xiangzi and Lao Fei." Xiao Shili smiles. They are now in intensive care unit. They can go in to visit at any time, but the time can''t be too long.


    Chang Kunyu said happily, "everyone is OK. That''s great!" He and his brothers walked to the intensive care unit. After a few steps, he looked back and saw that Xiao Shili was still sitting in the same place. When he came back, he found that Xiao Shili''s face was a little strange. He could not help asking with some worry, "are you OK, brother Li?"


    "No Xiao Shili waved his hand and frowned at the same time.


    Chang Kunyu was not at ease. He thought that Li Ge might have been injured in the previous battle. He just kept trying not to say. In such a fierce battle, it''s really a miracle that anyone can be unharmed. Even Li Ge''s skill is very difficult.


    But he knew Xiao Shili''s character. Since he didn''t want to say it, he couldn''t point it out. He just suggested, "brother Li, you must be tired. Otherwise, I''ll send you back to have a rest and visit Xiangzi tomorrow."


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "brother Yu, why do I suddenly feel a little cold? Could you lend me your coat?"


    Chang Kunyu is also wearing a long winded dress today. Hearing this, he immediately takes it off. However, as soon as he takes it off, he feels strange,


    Now, just after October, the weather is not too cold. Besides, in the hospital, how can Li Ge feel cold?


    Another thought, Li Ge died and was injured. The chills must have been caused by the injury. He couldn''t help worrying again. He thought that after watching Xiangzi and Lao Fei, he would send him home immediately.


    After Xiao Shili put on his windbreaker, he stood up from the bench, but the abnormal look on his face still did not recede.


    Two people came to the intensive care unit, saw two packages of people like rice dumplings lying on the bed, one of them saw two people immediately sat up and waved, "from brother, here, here."


    Although they knew that both of them were seriously injured, Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu could not help laughing. Chang Kunyu went to the middle of them and looked around. He asked with a smile, "which one of you is Xiangzi and who is Lao Fei?"


    "Damn, you can''t hear it yourself?"


    At the same time, both of them were wrapped in bandages and covered their mouths. Chang Kunyu really couldn''t hear them.


    "Brother Li, brother Yu, he''s stupid. You must know."


    Xiao Shili shook his head with a smile, "I don''t know."


    "Alas One of them pulled off the bandage on his face, revealing a flat face. "What kind of a ghost hospital, it makes us two brothers like mummies, old fat, you say."


    The one lying on the opposite bed must be Feilong. With Gao Xiang''s words, he grunted twice.

 Chapter 246

    Xiao Shili felt that Feilong''s condition was worse than that of Gao Xiang. He asked anxiously, "old fat, how are you?"


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine, but he''s broken a lot." Gao Xiang said for Feilong.


    "That''s a good cry!" Chang Kunyu frowned and gently pushed Gao Xiang, "you''re ok with your feelings!"


    "Who said that? I''ve lost a lot of meat. Damn, it''s all from the dog''s mouth." Gao Xiang shrunk, "hiss, don''t touch, it hurts."


    Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu could not help but wonder, "what kind of dog mouth?"


    "You don''t know. By the way, it was sister Yu who found us at that time and then sent us to the hospital directly." Gao Xiang''s face was startled, and he said vividly, "you can''t imagine how dangerous the situation was. Feilong and I were walking and suddenly fell into a cave, and then hundreds of dogs rushed out. Damn, there were only nine of us..."


    In fact, the number of dogs was less than 100 at that time. If there were hundreds of dogs, they would have been willing to be bone dregs. After listening to Gao Xiang''s story, both Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu feel a chill behind them. Who can imagine that hundreds of dogs would block nine people in a crazy bite without an exit, and they would get goose bumps.


    "You two are lucky to survive." Chang Kunyu sighed.


    "That''s right. I used to have more than 130 kilos, but now I only have 100 kilos left." Gao Xiang curled his mouth. "It''s the first time that I''ve ever fed a dog meat from my body. It really hurts."


    They want to laugh, but they can''t bear it.


    "Well, don''t say it. Just lie down for a while. Lest the wound break out again. " Chang Kunyu patted Gao Xiang on the shoulder. This time, he didn''t dare to exert himself. He only touched each other''s shoulder symbolically.


    Feilong, who didn''t speak for a long time, suddenly said, "brother Li, how is the situation in the headquarters of Axe Gang now? Are you all right?"


    Xiao Shili nodded slightly. "Rest assured, everyone is fine. The axe gang has already been scattered. Su Qi Nan has died, and the blood Lei Huoyu four hall has also been extinguished. These are all credit for you. You are at ease and wounded. After the injury is healed, the front is a new world that has been opened up waiting for us.


    Both of them were excited and happy. They were still in a weak state due to excessive blood loss. After a few words, they felt very tired and soon fell asleep.


    Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu looked at each other, and they were slightly relieved. Finally, they were sure that everyone was ok, and they put a big stone down in their hearts.


    As soon as they walked out of the door of the intensive care unit, a doctor and two nurses came face to face. It was Li Yuanqi''s chief surgeon just now.


    When Chang Kunyu saw the doctor, he quickly said thanks and took out a big red envelope from his pocket and put it into the other party''s hand. At this time, he prepared it temporarily.


    Xing Liu, the chief surgeon, refused to accept it anyway. He took a look at Xiao Shili. Although he didn''t and didn''t think that Li Yuanqi''s resurrection was due to Xiao Shili''s words, he faintly felt that Li Yuanqi was saved by this young man. In short, the patient finally got out of danger, but he actually did nothing.


    Seeing that the other party was determined not to accept it, Chang Kunyu had to carry the red envelope. Doctor Liu looked at them and said, "you two are friends of the patient. Where are his family members?"


    "I''m his family. I''m his brother." Chang Kunyu often pretends to be someone''s family member in the hospital when someone is injured because he looks old.


    Doctor Liu took a look at him. He didn''t study carefully. He said, "although the patient is out of danger for the time being, the current situation is still not optimistic. His hands and feet are hit by bullets..." and then he glanced at them strangely. "I don''t know what kind of bullets can do so much harm to people, But the bones of his left arm, femur of his left leg and kneecap of his right leg have been completely broken. Even if we can take out the bone pieces buried in the meat, the broken bones can no longer grow out. "


    Doctor Liu said here, pause, "so how to deal with the next, our hospital still want to listen to the opinions of the police."


    For injuries like this, no hospital will treat them. However, Mei Yu first called her father. Director Yang immediately sent someone to the hospital, saying that the injured were important witnesses, and asked the hospital to do its best to treat them.


    Xiao Shili recognized the meaning of each other''s words and frowned slightly. "Do you mean his left hand and legs can no longer be used normally?"


    Chang Kunyu was surprised. In this case, Li Yuanqi was not a loser. A 17-year-old lost his three limbs. What would he do for the rest of his life? It was more painful than letting him die.


    "It''s not only that it can''t be used normally. If you lose the bone connection, I''m afraid it will also affect the metabolism of half of the limb. It''s necessary to amputate the limb. That is to say, the patient is likely to lose two legs and one arm."


    "Is there no way to get him back to normal?" Xiao Shili said with a gloomy face.


    "Of course, there are some ways. With the development of medical science and technology, even if the internal organs are missing, there can be artificial ones to replace them." Doctor Liu took a look at Xiao Shili, as if laughing at his ignorance!


    Damn it, since I didn''t say it earlier, I''ll sell it here for a long time, and then I''ll jump. Chang Kunyu scolded him in his heart. He wanted to smash him with a straight fist and hit him in the face.


    Xiao Shili can see that this Doctor Liu is upright and seems to have determined that he is not a good person, so his words show disdain, but not out of malice.

 Chapter 247

    So Xiao Shili asked, "what kind of method can I use to make my friend stand up again?" When he said stand up, he meant to be able to use both hands and feet.


    Doctor Liu thought for a while and said, "in the current medical devices, there are many metal artificial bones, which can replace the broken bones and be embedded into the body. The patients will recover certain action functions and can basically live like normal people."


    "Basically?" Chang Kunyu is very concerned about this word.


    "Of course, as like as two peas in the past, it is impossible to restore the medical technology of any country in the world." Doctor Liu gave him a cold look, but he didn''t like the patient''s brother very much.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "well, if that''s the case, please immediately prepare for my friend''s operation. No matter what the cost, we must make him recover as best as possible."


    Doctor Liu''s cold eyes moved to Xiao Shili''s face again, "this operation needs to cost a lot of money. I think you''d better contact the police first and then make a decision. The instructions given by the Eastern Branch Bureau just let the injured survive."


    After listening to this sentence, if Chang Kunyu, who is not mature and staunch, is not present, I''m afraid Doctor Liu will find someone else to connect him next.


    Xiao Shili didn''t react too much to Doctor Liu''s words. He just picked up his mobile phone and made a call to the Eastern Branch. Within five minutes, Doctor Liu''s mobile phone rang.


    He picked it up, but it was the president who called. The president said on the phone that he was impatient and said, "Xiao Liu, director Yang of the East District branch just called me. They have an important witness with you, right? Well, hurry to rescue. What should we do? Everything should be done according to the instructions of the police. Do you want me to teach you this little thing?"


    Doctor Liu said, "yes, I know, but the patient has been rescued, but they still need to install artificial bones for the patient..."


    "Then pretend. What are you waiting for? It''s our doctor''s bounden duty to cure and save people. To save people is to save them to the end. No matter what''s the matter, do you deserve the title of your doctor? " The Dean listened to Doctor Liu''s voice, but he was not satisfied with it. He immediately reprimanded him severely.


    "Yes, I know." Doctor Liu hung up the phone and was puzzled. The director of the Municipal People''s hospital was at the department level. A director of a public security bureau was just at the deputy department level. Why did the director attach so much importance to the requirements of a small bureau director. Don''t even care about the impact of rest, call in the middle of the night.


    Of course, he doesn''t know. Now that the above documents are down, any organ should give full assistance to the work of the Public Security Bureau. If the progress of solving the case is due to the relationship between the hospital, the president will be responsible for it.


    He could not help looking at the young man who had just called. With a phone call from the other party, the director of the Eastern labor division bureau could call the president in person late at night. What is the origin of this boy? So much energy?


    Xiao Shili didn''t care about the strange eyes of several doctors and nurses. He said calmly, "doctor, can we have an operation now?"


    "Well, I''ll get ready." Doctor Liu''s tone was much more polite, and his eyes were no longer so disrespectful. He could not disobey the orders of his superiors. Moreover, these two teenagers were absolutely not ordinary people. He began to know that he could not provoke each other.


    "Brother Li, I''ll just guard here. You''d better go back and have a rest." Chang Kunyu saw that the matter was basically settled, and he should be able to deal with the rest of it by staying here. Thinking about Xiao Shili''s body, he hastily said.


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded, "if anything happens, let me know immediately."


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiao Shili doesn''t want to go back to rest, but there are too many things waiting to be dealt with. To be exact, this matter is far from over. The Dark Alliance has just captured the headquarters of the ax gang. It''s still a long time before the ax Gang is destroyed. It''s just a consolation that the ax gang has collapsed.


    Although the main forces headed by Su Qinan have all disappeared, everyone knows that the axe gang''s forces scattered in other places are still there. The number of these forces combined is far higher than the number of enemies in the headquarters tonight. It is only in terms of combat power that the main forces of the axe gang have disappeared. If it is in terms of quantity, the main forces of the axe gang may be gathering at this moment.


    He drove the cross-country Jeep that Chang Kunyu drove when he came here. It must be the latter who came from the villa casually. I don''t know which boss in the South District owned it. At this moment, the owner of the jeep had already turned into meat and covered the ruins on the third floor. The bald leopard''s bomb not only destroyed the headquarters of the axe gang, but also turned all the leaders of the southern Gang into pieces.


    This result is something Xiao Shili never thought of. It can also be said that this evening, only one Dark Alliance destroyed the whole Southern District''s gangs. It may be exaggerating, but it is true.


    Because this result came too suddenly, Xiao Shili didn''t think about what to do next.


    Xiao Shili didn''t go anywhere. Instead, he drove back to the headquarters of Axe Gang, a wilderness villa dozens of kilometers away. On the way, he called the bald leopard, and now he was the only one left to preside over the situation.


    "Hey, big brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Still at the villa?"


    "What, still in the villa?" Xiao Shili could not help but grasp the steering wheel, thanks to the other side also a careless tone, "what was the original battle plan?"


    "Brother, don''t worry. Listen to me." Hearing Xiao Shili''s tone, the bald leopard quickly put away Dala''s tone and said seriously, "a few people have been here just now. They are from the brotherhood."


    "The fraternity?" Xiao Shili is suspicious. That''s right. Du Mengfei knows what he''s doing tonight, but what''s the other party doing here at this time?

 Chapter 248

    "Here are two of the four elders of the brotherhood, Wang Tao and Lei Haide. They were also famous figures on the road more than ten years ago, but they have retired in recent years. You''ve heard of them, brother Said the bald leopard.


    "No Xiao Shili said straightforwardly, "I''m afraid I didn''t learn how to walk at that time. He only cared about what happened when the brotherhood sent people to come. It''s not as simple as congratulating himself."


    The bald leopard felt a little embarrassed and said with a smile, "there''s nothing else for the two old men to come here. They just told us that the axe gang''s forces in more than 30 farms in the Southern District have been killed by them, so we don''t have to worry about the enemy''s reinforcement. Hehe, the two old men cleaned up the headquarters of the axe gang so soon. Look at that, I can''t believe it. "


    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds. Du Mengfei said that he would not fight. Indeed, the brotherhood did not intervene in the fight with the axe gang all night. But he only said that he wanted to attack the headquarters of the axe gang, and he said frankly that he would not deal with the scattered forces around him. Although Du Mengfei did this out of his expectation, it was not a breach of his promise.


    "By the way, the two old men also said that in addition to the brotherhood, the other large and small gangs in the Southern District were also raided by the brotherhood. They also said that they would hold a celebration banquet in Fuli hotel in the Southern District in half a month, and you should be honored." The bald leopard said heartlessly, "the brotherhood is really fast! I didn''t expect that they helped us to do what we didn''t do. I think the axe broke up. This villa is a booty anyway, so I left it with my brothers. "


    "I see." Xiao Shili hung up the phone. He just felt stuffy in his heart. It was normal to know that things would develop like this, but there was still a feeling of being shot.


    When we arrived at the headquarters of the axe gang, it was quiet all around, but the traces after the battle were still very obvious. Some dark alliance people were dealing with the bodies outside the villa. Although this old mansion had experienced an explosion, there was no sign of damage from the outside.


    Xiao Shili stopped his car on the lawn and didn''t want to go into the villa. So he sent a little brother to call the bald leopard out, light a cigarette and look up at the night sky.


    At this time, the thick dark clouds dispersed, and several stars appeared in the sky. Xiao Shili was stunned for a while. He lowered his head and suddenly saw a big tree nearby. Mei Yu was leaning against the tree trunk and smiling at himself.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes brightened, he ran over and sat down beside her. He said happily and sorrowfully, "Why are you still here? I thought you had already gone to the hospital."


    "It doesn''t matter that little injury." Mei Yu hugged her knee and looked at the bandage on her arm. "Besides, it''s stopped bleeding."


    "Is it really all right? Does it hurt? " Xiao Shi looked painfully at her delicate body wrapped in bandages. She was at a loss, just like facing a fragile work of art. She wanted to love and care her, but didn''t know how to do it.


    Meiyu smiles and leans on Xiao Shili''s shoulder. "By the way, why don''t you go in and stand here smoking?"


    Xiao Shili had already thrown away the cigarette, "you didn''t go in either."


    "The smell of blood in the house is too heavy to disperse, and there are corpses everywhere. It''s disgusting." Meiyu frowned.


    Xiao Shili said, "in this case, just blow up or burn the house. Why do you have to spend so much effort? There''s no one around here anyway. "


    "You''re going to ask your stupid brother." Meiyu couldn''t help laughing again, "the big bald man insisted on giving you this house as a trophy. Now he is still cleaning it with a group of people."


    Xiao Shili was angry and funny again. "This guy plans to live here in the future."


    After a period of silence, Mei Yu suddenly asked, "aren''t you depressed?"


    "Depressed what?"


    "We beat down the enemy''s headquarters with all our efforts, but let others take the profits." Meiyu said faintly, "just now big bald on the phone all told you, the brotherhood people come over."


    "Yes." Xiao Shili leaned up on the tree trunk and looked at the brightly lit villa in the distance. "It was a little uncomfortable at first, but soon he was relieved. My original purpose was just to kill Su''s father and son. I didn''t think about anything else. When I talked with Su Mengfei at that time, we made it clear to each other that he didn''t break his promise. "


    "You met the fraternity boss?" Mei Yu is a little surprised, "when was that?"


    "Half a month ago, I told Du Mengfei that I was going to attack the headquarters of ax gang when Su Qinan was celebrating his birthday. I hope he won''t hinder me." Xiao Shili said lightly, "Du Mengfei did it. He didn''t come to rob Su''s father and son''s head with me."


    You just for the head of the Su family? This sentence circled in Meiyu''s heart, but she didn''t say it. How clever she was, she immediately thought of the reason why Xiao Shili had such a huge hatred for Du''s father and son. But after so long, she gradually became indifferent.


    "You are such a fool." But she still couldn''t help poking on Xiao Shili''s forehead.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Xiao Shili looks discontented. He is scolded as a fool for no reason. Of course, he has to refute.


    Meiyu gently glared at her, "ah, you''re the boss now. There are so many brothers who listen to you. They are still so childish."

 Chapter 249

    Xiao Shili thought of Gao Xiang''s and Feilong''s injuries, especially Li Yuanqi, who might become a useless person in the future. His face darkened and he lowered his head. "You''re right. I''m a little selfish."


    Meiyu is just a joke, did not expect that he would really be depressed, immediately regret, gently took his hand, shook it, "OK, OK, I''m joking with you, we are not all OK. As long as there is war, there will be casualties, which can not be avoided. You need not blame yourself too much. "


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that it was good to have such a caring, intelligent and considerate girl around him. He asked, "do you think I will go to the celebration party of the brotherhood in half a month?" In fact, he had a decision in his heart, just wanted to talk about it with Meiyu.


    "Go, why not?" Meiyu flat mouth, a face not angry, "of course you want to go, so that we all know, hit the ax Gang, one of the big half can be my husband''s credit."


    This is the quality of the best girlfriend. When a man needs comfort and loses judgment, she will become a calm and gentle elder sister, who will analyze the situation intelligently; When a man has his own ideas, she will become an innocent and lovely little sister to give him confidence with adoration and coquettish tone.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shili laughed and patted Meiyu''s head. "Is your husband so powerful? In the end, he let Su Ziyu run away."


    "So what, she can''t escape the palm of my husband''s hand, eh!" Mei Yu clenched her fist and made a gesture of cheering with her face.


    "But no matter what, Du Mengfei takes this opportunity to take the best interests for himself, which is beyond doubt. This man has a deep heart and must be careful in the future." Mei Yu finished and said.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I know."


    "One more thing, by the way." Mei Yu suddenly thought of something. "I remember you told me at that time that when you defeated the Qinglong Gang, the axe gang wanted to fight you. It was the brotherhood that calmed down this matter, right?"


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili saw her suddenly ask this, can''t help but ask, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, it''s no problem." Mei Yu shook his head. "However, the axe gang seems to think that we are joining hands with the brotherhood. What''s more, it''s for the sake of attacking the ax gang that the brothers have brought the dark alliance together. It''s premeditated. Besides, the ax Gang knew our attack plan from the beginning. "


    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds. The axe gang knew that they would be attacked before. This is beyond reproach. From the attack tonight, we can see that the other side has been prepared for a long time and is extremely well prepared.


    However, Su Qinan held a birthday party tonight and invited various underworld figures to come. This shows that although the other party expected to be attacked, it did not know the time of the attack, so it should not be someone who leaked the news.


    He is more concerned about, is the first sentence of Mei Yu, can''t help asking, "how do you know?"


    Meiyu said, "that''s what the woman said to me from the mouth of the master of the Jade axe hall."


    Meiyu and water snake fight time, should be attack just started soon... Xiao Shili a hand to hold chin, slightly lost in thought.


    In the distance, a huge figure came running, waving and shouting, "brother, sister-in-law, here you are!"


    Meiyu left from Xiao Shili''s shoulder, with a light frost on her face.


    The bald leopard ran to them and said with a grin, "I''ve always heard that the three boys are OK! Elder brother, how are you? Did you kill Su Qinan''s son? "


    You''re the one who did it. Otherwise, Su Ziyu would have become a hornet''s nest, and he would have lost his life when he met the two short wax gourd killers. Xiao Shili is really helpless to this guy''s character. He shakes his head and says, "No."


    "What, run away?" The nervous man was surprised at first, and then seemed to forget it soon. Looking at Meiyu''s eyes, he was worried, "sister-in-law, you really should go to the hospital."


    Mei Yu frowned slightly. She was not used to being called "sister-in-law" by a person who was ten years older than herself. She was only 17 years old. She was as young as water. If it wasn''t for Xiao Shili, who wanted to call her "sister-in-law" such an old-fashioned word, she would have cut each other at the first time.


    Xiao Shi left and stood up, "tell the brothers to withdraw."


    "Ah?" The bald leopard was stunned and looked back at the villa, "but it hasn''t been cleaned up yet!"


    "Burned."


    "Ah?" The bald leopard was surprised again.


    "Or you want to live in it?" Xiao Shili looked around with a smile and said, "if you live in such a place, sooner or later you will be destroyed."


    The bareheaded leopard thinks that there are no shops in front of the village. Just now, he made such a big explosion, and there was not half a note. It''s very easy for others to demolish the villa. But there are still some people who are reluctant to give up such a big maze like house.


    "Take the dead brothers to the car, take them back, and the rest of the bodies will be burned with the building." Xiao Shi left the way, although this place is very remote, but also can''t leave so many bodies here.


    "Yes." The bald leopard nodded and obeyed, then said with a smile, "but brother Li, hehe... There are many valuable things in this house. I''d better take my brothers to search first and then burn them. It''s also a way to get extra money for the gang."


    Xiao Shili didn''t think about it. They fought to the death to build the fortress, but they couldn''t get nothing. Besides, the headquarters of ax Gang must have accumulated a lot of money, so he nodded.


    After the bald leopard left happily, Xiao Shili took Meiyu''s hand and went to the villa.


    "What else are you doing?" Mei Yu blinked without understanding.


    "Find something." Xiao Shili smiles a little and thinks in his heart that if there is that thing... He can prove his conjecture

 Chapter 250

    If you take the whole Fuli hotel as an example, the celebration banquet of the brotherhood is very ostentatious. Fuli hotel is the largest five-star hotel in the Southern District. The brotherhood chose the venue for the celebration banquet here to show that it has taken over the Southern District instead of the axe gang.


    To Xiao Shili''s surprise, many people came to the banquet. Today, the gangs in J City have just completed an earth shaking reshuffle. The gangs in the Eastern District have been almost wiped out by the Dark Alliance, while the gangs in the Southern District have been wiped out by the Dark Alliance and the brotherhood. He thinks that today''s scene will be cold and quiet, but he didn''t expect that there are so many people.


    It''s easy to think and hard to think about it. Almost all of the guests are from the northern district. It''s really rare that the northern district''s guild will come to the Eastern District''s celebration banquet.


    As soon as Xiao Shili walked into the banquet hall, the bustling banquet hall suddenly quieted down, and almost everyone''s eyes were focused on him. Some people just pretended to sweep his eyes unintentionally, some people fixed their eyes, as if they were observing carefully, some people were smiling and greeting, and some people were cold.


    In a word, his appearance completely disturbed the original atmosphere in the hall, because everyone''s attention was completely attracted away, resulting in the silence of the space. A group of people seem to be waiting for the protagonist to appear in the supporting role, now the protagonist comes, they suddenly retreat to the background.


    Xiao Shili glanced, these people do not know themselves, should be the North District of the gang, he is a little strange, why these people are so looking at themselves, Dark Alliance influence now in J city although not small, but also not to let these famous gang boss so reaction..


    The protagonist of the celebration banquet is the brotherhood. Now everyone in the underworld knows that Du Mengfei killed the gangs in the south of the city in one night, which has become a myth in the underworld of J city. When he conquered the headquarters of ax Gang, everything was done in secret, and few people should know.


    In the center of the banquet hall, under the huge crystal chandelier with a diameter of five meters, Du Mengfei is talking with several people. Today, he is wearing a gray suit, which seems a little low-key, but his spirit is very radiant.


    Seeing Xiao Shili, Du Mengfei immediately showed a happy expression on his face. He stepped forward, grabbed Xiao Shili''s hand, and said affectionately, "brother, you''re here at last. We''ll wait for you. Come here and sit down. I''ll introduce you."


    Xiao Shili is not used to the excessive enthusiasm of the other party, but it''s hard to refuse, so he has to be brought to a group of people by Du Mengfei. Du Mengfei introduces a middle-aged man about 40 years old with a smile and says, "brother, this is the male brother of the blood League. I''ll introduce him to you. Male brother, who is this? I don''t need to introduce him more."


    Male elder brother slightly a smile, "have long heard that the Dark Alliance''s leader is a young hero, today see, is really extraordinary."


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. There would never be another man in the league. Guan Chaoxiong, who has been in charge of the League for many years, is as famous as Su Qinan. Although Xiao Shili met this man for the first time, he should have heard Du Mengfei''s introduction.


    To his surprise, he did not expect that Du Mengfei could even invite the leader of the Zhixue League. It was unexpected. No wonder so many people came to the guild in the North District tonight. It turned out that Du Mengfei was the leader of the Zhixue League. But these two people must have different ideas tonight, and most of them will have a good play next.


    Xiao Shili light smile, "nice to meet you."


    Brother Xiong looks at each other''s coldness. He doesn''t seem to pay much attention to himself. He can''t help but feel a little annoyed. He thinks that when Lao Tzu called the wind and the rain, you could only climb. It''s Du Mengfei who gave you a good face. How dare you not pay attention to me. Little boy, it''s just a gun in the hands of the brotherhood. When people finish using it, it''s also something to be discarded.


    After many years of ups and downs in the storm, he has been able to be happy and angry. Although he was very dissatisfied, he didn''t show it on his face. He nodded and said with a smile, "nice to meet you."


    "Come, sit, sit." Du Mengfei also saw Xiao Shili''s indifference, which made Guan Chaoxiong feel a little embarrassed. He quickly put everyone on a table and ordered the waiter to serve.


    The rest of the guests in the hall also took their seats one after another. Only then did Xiao Shili know that they were really waiting for him, and he arrived a few minutes late on purpose, saying that he had nothing to do with the celebration banquet.


    He didn''t feel sorry. He just felt strange. From just now on, he felt that Du Mengfei was too polite to himself? He still thinks that he is just an unimportant role in this banquet, but he is invited as a foil, so he has no reason to be treated like this.


    After three rounds of wine, five flavors of food. During the period, Du Mengfei never touched wine, but Guan Chaoxiong frequently toasted Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili was not polite either. When people raised their glasses, he drank them all in one gulp, and he didn''t pay back. He looked like an egotist, as if Wu Chaoxiong was just a small role and didn''t need any attention.


    Wu Chao Hsiung was not angry, and he even had a smile on his face. It seemed that the more Xiao Shili looked down on him, the happier he was. He also repeatedly advised Xiao Shili to eat more vegetables.


    Du Mengfei then put down his chopsticks and stood up with his glass. He said in a loud voice, "thank you very much for your honor today. All of us here are big figures in the North District. Although we don''t have much communication with each other, we always have a lot of voices. Our friends dare not say that, but they all eat on the same ground. Today I''m going to talk about one thing here, I hope you can give me this face


    The people below didn''t clap or respond. They just put down their chopsticks and listened quietly. Although these people gathered in this hall today, their relationship with the brotherhood and even the Dark Alliance was very cold and even hostile. Xiao Shili didn''t know why Du Mengfei invited them until now.

 Chapter 251

    Du Mengfei said with a little smile, "everyone came out to get rich. To say the least, who doesn''t have a wife and children, who doesn''t want to live a peaceful life, who is willing to fight and kill all day long, and who won''t be willing to take revenge with anyone if they don''t have to, right? "


    As soon as he came up, he was obviously paving the way for himself. It is well known that the Brotherhood has killed the ax gang. This sentence means that the Brotherhood has been forced to kill the ax gang.


    However, his words really touched the hearts of some people, and many people nodded secretly.


    Du Mengfei also said, "our J city was originally stable and peaceful. We all looked for our own way of making money and did not interfere with each other. The brotherhood, Jixue League and Axe Gang occupy the East, the north and the south of the city respectively, but Su Qinan, the leader of the axe gang, has a bad heart and planted the Qinglong Gang on the territory of the Eastern District in an attempt to disintegrate the power of our Eastern District step by step. Later, we were forced to fight back, Who would have thought that Su Qinan secretly sent someone to assassinate him, which nearly killed my brother Xiao Shili. At this stage, our eastern district was ready to go to Su Qinan for justice. But for the sake of the peace and stability of J City, I still swallow this tone. Who knows that Su Qinan is ambitious. On his birthday last month, he gathered all the gangs in the Southern District to prepare for a large-scale attack on our eastern district. Our eastern district can''t bear it, so we have to fight. "


    Speaking of this, he sighed, "although the hatchet Gang''s plot was finally stopped, the forces in our eastern district also suffered heavy casualties. Today, I want to use three glasses of wine to commemorate the brothers who died in this incident!"


    Xiao Shili yells and farts in his heart at the moment. Du Mengfei''s ability to make up a story is just reaching the apocalypse. A naked invasion is forced to be self-defense. A bully who forcibly occupies a beautiful woman in Liangtian suddenly becomes an aggrieved old farmer. However, these words are natural and smooth, and do not make people feel affected.


    Looking at Du Mengfei''s insincere way of spilling wine on the ground, Xiao Shili looks at other people''s faces. He can''t help feeling that he wants to vomit blood. These people are either good performers or really stupid. From the expression, I believe Du Mengfei''s lies, and many people even nod slowly.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. All the people present knew everything on the surface, but they didn''t know the truth inside. The Qinglong gang was indeed a time bomb planted by the axe gang in the eastern district. It was only Xiao Shili who arranged it without blowing it up. Then Xiao Shili almost died in the hands of Su Ziyu. It''s normal for Su Qinan to invite a few guests at his birthday party, However, the forces of these gangs rushed to the headquarters of the axe gang from all directions. It''s hard not to think that Du Mengfei''s words are true. The gangs in the Southern District should gather forces to level the east of the city.


    After sacrificing his dead brother, Du Mengfei continued, "now the axe gang no longer exists. Without this black sheep, J city can finally restore its former peace. What I want to say is that the Southern District is empty now, but it''s not my own Du Mengfei. This decisive battle with the axe gang has been successful, and one person has contributed a lot. "


    Xiao Shili had a premonition when he heard this. Sure enough, Du Mengfei reached out to himself. In full view of the public, he had to stand up.


    "In this battle, the brotherhood is only fighting against the periphery, but it is the dark alliance that really defeated the axe gang. It is under the leadership of the Xiao brothers that the dark alliance made such a great contribution." Du Mengfei patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder like his elder brother. "So, I''m going to give all of the more than 30 hatchet gangs I won in the South District to my brother, Xiao Shili."


    Xiao Shili was surprised, almost unexpected, that Du Mengfei would say and do this. At the moment, the people below were not very surprised. He finally understood why there were so many different eyes looking at him when he just came in. It turned out that Du Mengfei had already let everyone know that this celebration banquet was not for himself, but for the Dark Alliance!


    In front of the crowd, Xiao Shili quickly shook his head, "Feige is serious. The secret alliance is just taking advantage of Su Qinan''s... Gathering people and horses, waiting for an opportunity to capture the headquarters. Most of the forces of the axe gang and the United gang are solved by Feige. I absolutely can''t take these 30 markets!"


    Du Mengfei smiles and whispers, "we''ll talk about it in private." Then he said to the public, "there is another thing, that is, I said that the Southern District is no longer anyone''s territory without the axe gang. Except for the 30 guilds, there are 60 guilds in total. If you are interested in taking over, you can do it without my consent of Du Mengfei, From now on, the brotherhood will only be in the Eastern District, and its influence will never step into the Southern District. "


    With this saying, the cool atmosphere below was suddenly broken. Although everyone didn''t speak at once, their faces were full of surprise. No one in the world has a grudge against money. As long as they are randomly assigned to one of the more than 60 venues, they will earn at least 100000 yuan more every year. For some small gangs, they can''t get enough money, It''s a great thing, of course.


    "Feige is too polite?"


    "These sites are all fought by brother Fei and brother Li. How can we get paid for our reactive power?"


    Some onlookers stood up immediately. Some were modest and kind-hearted. Others asked when they could take over these venues. Du Mengfei was smiling and responded politely. Although he was the overlord of one side, he did not have any airs from top to bottom. Standing with these people, he was just like an ordinary friend.

 Chapter 252

    Xiao Shili takes a look at Guan Chaoxiong, who seems to be indifferent, but his face also shows surprise. He can''t help but be disappointed. He looks smart and capable. Unexpectedly, he is also a man without a city. His previous performance was in vain.


    After the celebration banquet, the guests left one by one, which was quite different from the time they came. When they left, they were warm and polite, and their faces were full of joy. They said goodbye to Du Mengfei again and again. When they came, they were cold and wary. They were just another person.


    Guan Chaoxiong was the last one to walk out of the gate. Du Mengfei held his hand and said kindly, "brother Xiong, you are the elder of the road. The axe gang has been destroyed. Now you are the only one left in J city to preside over the overall situation. If there is anything wrong with you in the future, please correct me."


    Guan Chaoxiong laughed, "where, I think Feige did a good job today. I agree with you very much. If you have money, you can make money. That''s the way to make money."


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "brother Xiong is right. Maybe he can''t finish the more than 60 venues for a while. If brother Xiong likes which 60, I can leave them for you in advance."


    Guan Chaoxiong nodded, shook his head again, gave an ambiguous hum, and then said goodbye to Du Mengfei politely.


    When Du Mengfei returned to the hall, he saw Xiao Shili still sitting in his seat just now, with his feet high on the table. He looked lazy. As soon as he was about to leave, he began to sit. With a smile, he went to the table and sat down. He poured red wine into two glasses and handed one to the other.


    "Cheers Du Mengfei smiles and raises the cup. "Celebrate our great victory."


    Xiao Shili shakes his glass, sips his wine, brews it in his mouth for a while, and then swallows it, "Lafayette of 82?"


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "brother also knows wine tasting?"


    "No, look at the bottle." Xiao Shili pointed to the wine bottle on the table.


    "Ha ha." Du Mengfei shook his head and said with a smile, "in fact, this celebration should only belong to the two of us. It''s half a month since it happened, but today we can get together to celebrate the victory. It''s really a bit late."


    Xiao Shili doesn''t deny it. If he still denies it now, it''s too boring. He nodded. "It''s necessary to celebrate, but I can''t have those more than 30 venues."


    "Why?"


    Xiao Shili lit a cigarette. Recently he was with Mei Yu, and he seldom smoked. He only smoked one or two cigarettes occasionally. "This time I killed the ax Gang, but I only made a little effort. In fact, most of it was thanks to Feige. Besides, the attack on the headquarters of the ax gang was all based on the intelligence provided by Feige. The secret alliance can''t afford this gift."


    Du Mengfei laughed, "Shili, everyone is a family. You don''t have to be polite to me. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t expect you to take away Su Qinan''s old nest. Brother, your strength really surprised me this time. I didn''t expect that Su Qinan, an old fox, had been prepared for a long time. With the fighting power of the four halls of Xuelei Huoyu, everyone knows that killing a hundred sheep can''t be compared with killing a wolf. "


    "In addition." Du Mengfei also lit a cigarette, "you go to take over the field of the Southern District, but also to pave the way for our next move."


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak for a few seconds, and the corner of his mouth cocked up slightly. "What does brother Fei mean?"


    Du Mengfei leaned forward and looked at Xiao Shili with a kind of magical eyes. "With your intelligence, you should have seen it just now."


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak up. He just shook his glass. "There''s no free lunch in the world, right?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that those who are interested in profit don''t understand this." Du Mengfei leaned back in his chair and said with a slow smile.


    "Your next target, the north side?" Xiao Shi left the way.


    "No, it''s our goal." Du Mengfei said, "this time, although we are not cooperative, the effect is very good, isn''t it? As long as we work together, the whole J city will be ours. "


    For the first time, Xiao Shili saw something called "ambition" in this man''s eyes. He was surprised at how he concealed it last time he met. So he also said with a smile, "do you want to use the more than 60 venues to let them fight each other?"


    Du Mengfei puffed out a smoke ring, "there are more than 60 venues, which are certainly not enough for those people. Besides, people''s hearts are not strong enough to swallow elephants. Some people want a second one when they own the first one. There has been such a thing as fighting for territory since ancient times. Peace? It''s like a wisp of smoke. It''s fake and unreal. No matter what you think, there will always be peace, blood and death. "


    "But that''s not your main purpose, is it?" Xiao Shili glanced at each other and continued to turn his head and drink a bottle of red wine that he thought was not very good, but cost tens of thousands of yuan.


    Du Mengfei looked at Xiao Shili in a different way this time, "Oh? How do you say that? "


    "With the lessons learned from the axe gang this time, if we attack the Northern District, the Jixue League will surely call all the big and small guilds in the northern district together to form an alliance." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although your anti infighting plan will weaken the strength of these gangs to a certain extent, it can''t completely destroy them. If the blood alliance stands up, it will still be able to respond. Moreover, these small gangs are not worth the effort to deal with them."


    Du Mengfei laughed and said, "sure enough, to unify J City, we must cooperate with each other. As you can see just now, Guan Chaoxiong of the Zhixue League is a straw bag. It''s not difficult to defeat him. I have promised him just now that all the 60 venues can be owned by the Zhixue League. If you think about it, no one will refuse the tens of millions of income a year. Even if you change it into me, you may feel itchy. I think many people will listen to what I said just now. People just come out to get rich. If the blood League monopolizes these 60 businesses, it will block the other people''s way of making money. In today''s society, it''s better to kill parents than to block people''s way of making money. In this way, the blood League will naturally become the target of public criticism. "


    He took a deep breath of smoke, "people don''t know that I gave these 60 venues to the blood League. They just think that he robbed them by force. At that time, we will become famous. It''s not difficult to destroy the blood league with your and my strength."

 Chapter 253

    Xiao Shili looked at each other, "your purpose is to isolate the Jixue league from other gangs in the North District?"


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "Shi Li, what do you think?"


    Xiao Shili thought about it and said, "Feige''s every step is in place. I think it''s feasible."


    Du Mengfei patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "To unify the great cause, we need the strength of any one of us. Together, we can see the end of the blood League in the near future. This is a world where the strong are the king. That is to say, people like you and me are suitable for survival. When I meet you, it''s my luck. "


    Xiao Shili smiles and shakes his head, "Feige is polite."


    "That''s settled. Another day, my brother will send someone to take over the south district." Du Mengfei put down his glass, "ha ha, how about going to my house again later? Meng Ning, that little girl, has been talking about you these days?"


    Does that monster queen talk about herself? Xiao Shili shook his head reflexively, "forget it, I still won''t go." I think it''s a terrible thing to be talked about by her.


    Du Mengfei generous smile, "well, I''m not forced, but you two quarrel, also don''t toss too hard, find a chance to make up, you all feel embarrassed to speak first, let me do big brother to help you."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart, especially Du Mengfei''s confident expression, a look of "your relationship can''t escape from my eyes". He vaguely felt that this misunderstanding would not be explained, but would be deepened.


    West District of J city.


    To the north of the city center, there is a piece of isolated land. The round green is like an island in the sea. In the center of the island stands a half arc dark building, which looks like the shadow of a giant beast in the moonlight.


    On the top floor of the building, in a special room, the man covered with bandages is fixed on an iron frame bed. In the huge room, there is only a single bed and various instruments connected to the man beside the bed. The space is dead except for the monotonous sound of the instrument.


    I don''t know how long later, suddenly came a hoarse roar in the dark. It was like a trapped animal who was cruelly tortured. It was chilling.


    The man lying on the bed suddenly opened his eyes. Where is he? It was so dark that he couldn''t see anything. He struggled to sit up, but he was full of catheters and needles. Pain and powerlessness came and he couldn''t help being dragged back to bed.


    "You wake up at last." Suddenly there was a deep voice in the dark.


    Su Ziyu tried to open his eyes, but he couldn''t see each other''s shadow. He uttered a hoarse voice that made him feel ugly, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you wake up."


    "Yes, yes, I wake up." Su Ziyu murmured. He seemed to recall something and began to smile. "What''s the matter? How can my voice become like this?"


    "The other party''s fist has broken your vocal cord. You should have been speechless, but we used surgery to repair it. Now you can at least speak normally."


    Su Ziyu moved his hands again. "What''s the matter with my hands and feet?"


    "Your whole body has been seriously impacted, and there are 56 pieces of bone comminuted fractures on your body, including arm bone, femur, sternum, rib, hip bone..." the voice said all the bones in one breath, "but you don''t have to worry, we have repaired you with the most expensive metal materials, and in a short time, you can stand up like a normal person."


    Su Zi Yu hummed with a smile, "so, I should thank you?"


    "Thank you. We didn''t save you out of charity, but for the benefit of the company headquarters."


    "Company..." Su Ziyu had a strange expression on his face and said hoarsely, "who are you?"


    "Don''t worry. When it''s time to let you know, it will let you know." The voice said and gradually went away.


    In another dark room, only one light came down in the lonely hall. A man was sitting in the light, his face was covered by shadow, and he could only see the lower part of his face below his nose, which was very deep. But judging from the beautiful radian of his jaw and the smooth skin, he should be young.


    On his left and right sides, there are two small figures. By the faint light of the light column, we can see that they are two lovely little girls. On the right side, the little girl in a white dress, with long hair cascading down and winding around her feet, big eyes empty and melancholy, and little tongue slowly licking a big lollipop, The childish actions in the eyes of non children give people an illusory sense of mystery, as if they were the elves running out of girls'' comics.


    The little girl in the black dress on the left has a cold face, short hair, neat and sharp, and a military dagger in her hand, which seems to be in response to the rhythm of licking lollipops with the little girl in white.


    At this time, a shadow silently through the dark, came to the light column in front of the man, "young master, he has awakened."


    "Oh." The man answered gently, the voice was fresh and elegant, very pleasant, "is the situation OK?"


    "It''s OK at the moment, but it''s a little bit unstable." The voice of the person who answers is very respectful, which is undoubtedly the tone of the servant speaking to the host.


    The host didn''t speak, and gave a gentle hum again.


    Subordinates also said, "in addition, subordinates just came back from the Southern District, this trip really has some discovery, Du Mengfei that guy, unexpectedly made an unexpected decision."


    "Tell me."


    "Yes, maybe you don''t believe it, young master. Du Mengfei actually assigned all the fields in the Southern District, except the original 30 fields of the axe gang to the Dark Alliance. No matter who wants them, he can do it. He also vowed that he would never set foot in the south district. Now the only thing left in J city is the gang in the North District. Isn''t this guy digging his own grave? " The subordinate said, "in addition, Du Mengfei said that if the blood alliance wants to, it can give us all the 60 venues. I think the other party is obviously afraid of us and is flattering us."


    The host suddenly began to smile, "very good, very good. It''s a very good counter measure, but some of the flaws are too big for people to see at a glance."

 Chapter 254

    The subordinate kept his head down. At this time, he raised his head because of surprise. The light was slightly reflected on his face. This man was Guan Chaoxiong, the leader of the blood League.


    Guan Chaoxiong was stunned for a moment, "anti agency plan?" The expression on his face means that he really can''t understand.


    The master said faintly, "the purpose of Du Mengfei''s doing this is to let the northern district''s gangs fight for the 60 farms and weaken their strength. The brotherhood and the dark alliance form an alliance, and the 30 stores are the best cash collectors in the Southern District. In fact, the Southern District has not been out of his control from the beginning. But his most important move is in the last sentence. He really wants your blood alliance to take over the 60 venues. In this way, the blood alliance will become the target of public criticism and will inevitably be hostile by other gangs. In this way, your northern district will not be able to form an alliance, so as to give Du Mengfei the chance to break it one by one. Of course, he will bear the brunt of it, and naturally he will destroy your blood alliance first. "


    After hearing this, Guan Chaoxiong bursts into a cold sweat. Du Mengfei, a sinister villain, is very enthusiastic on the surface. Unexpectedly, he has such a sharp knife hidden in his arms. If the young master didn''t wake him up with a word, he would really think he meant well.


    He said in an angry voice, "I''m going to tell all the gangs that they should not accept the Southern District, so that the bastard''s treacherous plan can''t succeed."


    "No The host seemed to smile, "don''t bother, just let them go."


    "Ah?" Guan Chaoxiong''s eyes widened. A few seconds ago, his expression of consternation returned to his face again. "Let them go. Isn''t that..."


    "Not only that, you have to follow Du Mengfei''s wish and take over all the 60 venues." The host said with a smile, "with tens of millions of income every year, since the other party gives it away, why don''t we


    Their thinking rhythms are often not in the same dimension, or Guan Chaoxiong''s thinking often can''t keep up with each other. Some days later, he has been used to not asking why. Anyway, what the host said must be correct, at least so far, there has never been any mistake. So with a surprised expression, low way, "yes."


    "By the way, you should see the leader of the Dark Alliance this time. What kind of person is Xiao Shili?" The host just took the fraternity''s plot with him in a few words. On the contrary, he seemed to be more concerned about it and said it in a slightly serious tone.


    Guan Chaoxiong shook his head and said with a smile, "that Xiao Shili is a bit of a miracle in the road during this time. I saw today that he was just a hairy boy. He became invincible because he was covered by Du Mengfei. In my opinion, he killed Su Qinan by mistake, or Du Mengfei had already arranged it."


    "Is that so?" The host seemed to talk to himself, and then he didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, he woke up and said, "Oh, you can go."


    "Yes Guan Shaoxiong bowed and got his master''s permission before he dared to step down.


    The room was quiet again. The little girl in the white dress was still licking the lollipop. The little girl in the black dress was still throwing a dagger.


    "Moon butterfly, star butterfly, you have a hand with him, what do you think?" Asked the host.


    The little girl in the black dress said coldly, "very strong¡°


    "Moon butterfly, what about you?"


    "Why? Can I help you? " The little girl in the white skirt seemed to react, and then she tilted her head, as if thinking for a long time, and said in a weak voice, "I don''t think that big brother is a bad man. His knife is so sharp that even my demon flower can be cut off, but it didn''t hurt me. I took the man away, and he didn''t chase him, poor demon flower..."


    The host had no choice but to smile, "so, that''s really troublesome."


    Star butterfly closed her eyes and said, "idiot." And he said, "you seem to pay attention to him?"


    "No, just a little surprised." The master shook his head. After a long time, he said slowly, "that night, even if all the brotherhood members came together, they might not be able to attack the headquarters of ax gang. I can''t imagine how Xiao Shili did it with only 500 people. From this point of view, Xiao Shili''s power is obviously stronger than that of Du Mengfei. Maybe... The latter has realized this for a long time


    "Shall I kill him?" Star butterfly suddenly clutched the dagger into her hand, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    "No The host said with a smile, "I want to see how strong he can be in the end. For me, the real fun in this city is very little. If Du Mengfei dies, I need someone to take his place as my opponent in the game."


    In the dark hall, men''s laughter echoed for a long time.


    After the Dark Alliance entered the Southern District, the first thing naturally was to recruit troops. Just after the first World War, the Dark Alliance defeated the axe gang and suffered a lot of losses. In addition, there are so many new venues, and the existing number of Dark Alliance is not enough to distribute.


    The Southern District has just been reshuffled. The members of the original gangs have lost their original organizations and become street gangsters. These people are easy to be absorbed. They still adhere to a strict selection system. In just one week, the number of secret League members has expanded to more than 1500.


    After many things were settled, Xiao Shili suddenly calculated that he had not been home for more than three months. He would go home anyway this week.

 Chapter 255

    Early this morning, he went back to his family building, where he had lived for 16 years. He opened the door with a key, and sat on the sofa watching TV. Father Xiao suddenly stood up, with a surprise on his unsmiling face.


    Xiao Shili called, "Dad." I''ve been away from home for so long, and I haven''t even called home. I''m inevitably ashamed.


    Xiao father quickly took the schoolbag on his son''s shoulder, "come back, tired or not?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head and laughed, "not tired, how are you and my mother?"


    Xiao''s father looked up and down at his son, and his love in his eyes was beyond expression. "Well, there''s nothing wrong. Your mother just misses you so much that she can''t sleep these days."


    At this time, Xiao''s mother came out of the kitchen, saw her son, and rushed over in surprise, "son, when did you come back? How also don''t say with the home, your school''s PI director called us, said you represent the school to participate in the Mathematical Olympiad, your school also this is! It''s so cold that it''s gone all of a sudden. It''s been such a long time. "


    Xiao Fu interrupted his wife and said, "as soon as your son comes back, you should say less. This Olympic competition is in line with international standards. There are students from various countries participating in the competition. Before the competition, you have to carry out training first. How can it be so simple?" Obviously, it was Xiao Fu who answered director Pi''s call.


    Xiao Shili thought to himself that the old PI could really be a liar. He followed his father''s words busily, "that''s, that''s, three months of training?"


    On hearing this, Xiao''s mother immediately looked forward and said, "that son... How many places did you get?"


    "I..." Xiao Shili scratched his head, thinking that he had lied anyway. Fortunately, he made his parents happy again, so he brazenly said, "I won the first place."


    The two elders were so happy that there was a great surprise in their eyes. Since the beginning of primary school, my son has been in a muddle. Since he entered the key high school, he suddenly wants to be a different person! To participate in the Mathematical Olympiad on behalf of the school, my son must be the top student in the school. What''s more, he won the first place, which is beyond my dreams. My son is so competitive, and the couple are immersed in great happiness.


    Looking at his parents'' happy appearance, Xiao Shili was afraid that the lie might leak out and hurt the elder. He added, "I forgot my award certificate at school. When can I get it back and show it to my mother?"


    "Well, well, our son is finally sensible. That''s great." Xiao''s mother''s eyes full of crow''s feet were full of tears.


    "Well, the child just came back today. What are you crying about?" Xiao''s father is not as emotional as his wife''s, but the whole person seems to be in a state of high spirits. "I''m not going to cook for my son."


    "You know I''m happy, old devil." Xiao''s mother wiped her tears and beat her husband. Then she burst into a smile and said to Xiao Shili, "son, mother doesn''t know you''re coming back. There''s no good food at home. You wait. I''ll buy food now."


    "Ma, take a rest. I''ll go." Without waiting for his mother''s consent, Xiao Shili ran to the door.


    "This child, you just got home, take a rest first, ah, wait, here''s the money." Before Xiao''s mother finished speaking, Xiao Shili had already run out of the door.


    When he arrived at the vegetable market, Xiao Shili first chose several dishes that his mother was good at, bought all the ingredients one by one, and then went to the grocery store to buy a bottle of "hundred years of confusion" for his father, a lotus king. I don''t worry about money now, but my parents still live a poor life. But now I''m just a high school student, and even if I have money, I have no excuse to give it to my parents. Moreover, most of my money is "dirty money", which comes from improper channels. He doesn''t want to let his parents spend such money from the bottom of his heart. He secretly makes up his mind to wait for his fair income one day, Make sure your parents have a good life.


    Now, there''s only one ingredient left, the Flammulina velutipes, which has not yet been bought. Xiao Shili talks and looks around, looking for the shadow of the Flammulina velutipes in the pile of dishes, but accidentally bumps into a man who is coming.


    Xiao Shili from suddenly squeeze and spring up in the chest of the two soft touch, judge that he is taking advantage of, and this "cheap" is not generally big, feel like two big coconut into his arms, although across the layer of sponge cushion is not thin, still can feel the elasticity inside.


    Xiao Shili listened to the whispered cry coming from his ear, and saw that the apple Hula rolled all over the ground. Of course, it was not his own. He also knew that he couldn''t gain an inch in life, and he couldn''t sell himself when he took advantage of it. He squatted down to help others pick the apples on the ground. There was a slight complaint coming from his ear, "how do you walk?"


    This voice, Xiao Shili can''t help but raise his head, the first reaction is out of saliva, from this point of view, the girl''s chest, the two shaking giant Ru appear more exaggerated, let him ignore each other''s face for a moment.


    The girl is to see him, not from the accident called a, "is you."


    Xiao Shi had been away for a long time before he looked away from the girl''s chest and saw Lin Shihan''s beautiful face. Alas, things in the world are always so strange. Some people clearly have a very pure face, but they have a pair of plump, breast, round, buttocks, which reminds people of the sexy figure of "western mature women". This kind of feeling wanders between the jade girl and the desire, the female, on the contrary can let the man have one kind to want to desecrate her feeling crazily.


    "Hey, what are you mumbling about? Do you want to help soon?" Lin Shihan squatted down in front of Xiao Shili and waited for him.


    Xiao Shili hastily takes back the eyes of the coyote who is about to enter the girl''s collar, because Lin Shihan is looking at him. He is not shameless, but is occasionally lecherous, but also the kind of face, not only want to peep under the beauty T-shirt spring, and do not want to be mistaken for a sex wolf.

 Chapter 256

    I didn''t expect to meet Lin Shihan in such a place. After picking the apples, they both stood up. In order to cover up his hungry wolf''s eyes, Xiao Shili immediately made an innocent expression of a good younger brother, "sister Shihan, it''s so coincidental that you''re also here to buy vegetables."


    "It''s not shopping, it''s home visits." Lin Shihan sipped his mouth and said solemnly.


    "Home visit? Now there are teachers to do home visits. " Xiao Shili touched his head and said with a smile, "it''s Sunday. Sister Shihan has to work on her rest day. It''s really hard. I don''t know which unlucky student to visit."


    Lin Shi wanted to laugh, but she turned her eyes and said, "it seems that the student''s surname is Xiao Shili. He is a student in our class."


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili was silly for a moment, and then he looked confused, "me, my family? Why... "


    Lin Shihan''s eyebrows slightly frowned and her face sank. "You can count for yourself. You haven''t come to school for many days."


    Xiao Shili''s heart thumped for a moment, he really escaped three months of class, but the school has a PI teacher to carry for himself, but he forgot Lin Shihan. Although Lao Pi is the teaching teacher, Lin Shihan is the head teacher.


    In schools, the head teacher is the most direct guardian of students, and is responsible for every student. In addition to the size of power, the head teacher is incomparable to the teacher.


    With the old man''s skin on him, Xiao Shili would not be expelled from the school even if he was absent for one year. But Lin Shihan did not punish him with the school discipline, but directly visited his family! No matter how hard the teaching director, or even the principal, can manage the major and minor affairs of the school, but can he manage the teachers'' home visits?


    "That... Shihan elder sister..." Xiao Shili smiles, and at the same time uses the unique skill of changing the topic, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time, I invite you to dinner, OK?"


    "Good." Lin Shihan put her hands together and carried the fruit bag with a smile. "I just want to taste my aunt''s craftsmanship."


    On purpose, this girl is definitely on purpose! Xiao Shili secretly gritted his teeth. He had just told a lie to his parents. If Lin Shihan exposed it all at once, he would be finished. He was not afraid of being scolded, but it would hurt his parents'' heart.


    "Miss Lin, I''m wrong." He thought about it, but this time he was only soft hearted and said in a low voice, "it doesn''t matter if you come to my home. Our whole family welcome you. Just a little, don''t tell my parents about my truancy in recent months, OK?"


    Lin Shihan shakes her head. Today, her long hair is tied into a ponytail and shakes gently from her back. "I went to your house today to understand why you missed so many classes. Do you know how much impact it will have on your studies if you don''t have classes for three months?"


    Xiao Shili raised his head. At this time, Lin Shihan''s cunning disappeared, revealing an expression of absolute seriousness.


    He suddenly realized that the other party really cared about himself and thought about his future and study. Suddenly, an idea came into his mind. Would you like to tell Lin Shihan the truth?


    "Although you are only a senior one now, time will pass quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, when you are a sophomore in Arts and science, you are going to face the college entrance examination, and you are far behind others." When Lin Shihan talked about his anger, he began to teach Xiao Shili a lesson no matter it was a vegetable market.


    University, I have never thought of going to such a boring place. Xiao Shili has seen it on the Internet. Now the life of first-class college students is eating, surfing the Internet, skipping classes, picking up girls and sleeping. The life of second-class college students is eating, surfing the Internet, skipping classes and sleeping. The life of third-class college students is eating, skipping classes and sleeping. The life of fourth-class college students is only eating and sleeping.


    Such a life is like a pool of stagnant water, without a trace of passion, people will become dementia, and they don''t need a diploma to expect it to eat.


    But he didn''t dare to tell Lin Shihan about it. This little girl is now angry, to let her know that they think so, it is not more tragic death.


    Lin Shihan said for a while. Seeing that this guy didn''t respond, he snorted angrily and walked towards Xiao Shili''s home.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t stop her, so he had to follow the beauty''s fart, and walked all the way to the door.


    Lin Shihan looks at him before he knocks, as if to ask him what else to say, and then he will be sentenced to death.


    Xiao Shili made a sad expression, his face almost became bitter gourd. Unexpectedly, Lin Shihan was not moved at all. He snorted and knocked on the door.


    Xiao''s mother thought that her son was coming, so she ran quickly to open them. Unexpectedly, there was a beautiful woman standing outside the door. The girl was wearing a green tight T-shirt, jeans shorts and high-heeled sandals. She was very young and beautiful. Xiao''s mother was stunned, "are you..." then she saw her son''s face drooping and slowly appeared behind the beauty.


    At this moment, Xiao''s mother''s brain is now running at a speed that does not belong to Xiao Shi when she left the enemy. Who is the girl and why did she come back with her son? With his own understanding of his son, no matter how bold he is, he does not dare to bring his girlfriend to the house openly. Moreover, although the girl is very young, she is obviously several years older than her son. Isn''t she... Lao Xiao?


    Lin Shihan bowed politely and said with a smile, "Hello, you are Xiao Shili''s mother. My name is Lin Shihan. I''m your son''s head teacher."


    Xiao''s mother finally turned around and blushed. She quickly let Lin Shihan in. She scolded herself that she really wanted to know where she was. Teacher Lin was very kind to our son, but she was thinking about others like this.


    "Miss Lin, please sit down." Xiao''s mother asked Lin Shihan to sit down on the sofa, then rushed to pour water and cried, "old Xiao, teacher Lin, the head teacher of Shili, is here."


    Hearing the news, Xiao''s father came out of his study and saw that Lin Shihan was also full of enthusiasm. He personally made a pot of good tea and brought it up. Then he told Xiao Shili to go quickly and get the fruit for Mr. Lin.


    Both of them knew that Lin Shihan was giving his son free lessons, but they did not expect that teacher Lin, who was always taking care of his son, was such a young and beautiful girl. For a moment, they were very happy for each other''s arrival, but they were also extremely surprised.

 Chapter 257

    Xiao Shi stands still and doesn''t want to move. He wants to stare at Lin Shihan here. He is afraid that Lin Shihan will shake out his background as soon as he leaves. But his father urges him several times and has to run to the refrigerator to get the fruit.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xiao, you''re welcome. I''m just here to talk to you about Xiao''s departure. I''ll sit down for a while and leave." Lin Shihan felt that the family was a little too warm for him, so he waved his hand to the guest.


    "How can I do that? Mr. Lin, you must eat here today before you leave. The child has gone to do it. Wait a minute, it will be fine soon." Xiao Fu waved his big hand and said with a smile, "Shi Li, cut an apple for the teacher quickly."


    Xiao Shili''s face was reluctant. When the little girl came home, she was demoted to be a servant. No way. In the eyes of her parents, Lin Shihan is a teacher and an elder. In a sense, she is just like her elder. No matter she is a little girl or an old lady, she must serve her respectfully.


    When Lin Shihan saw Xiao Shili''s displeasure on his face, he was suddenly a little pleased. It was not easy to see this guy''s depressed expression. He could not help blinking at him. The latter, under the supervision of his father''s eyes, had to pick up an apple and began to peel it.


    Xiao asked about his son''s study at school. In fact, he politely asked if he had caused any trouble to Mr. Lin. is there any need to ask about his son''s study? The first place in the International Olympic mathematics competition! Is that a question?


    But Lin Shihan didn''t know how to answer, so she had to be vague. She also thought, is Xiao Shili''s study still necessary to ask? This guy has only been in school for a few days. He has had two classes of his own. In the monthly exam, he is looking for someone to replace him. It''s a pity that the school gives the green light to the students who cheat this year. The people who are caught cheating not only don''t suffer any punishment, but also all pass the exam. I really don''t know what''s the matter with the superior leaders of the school this year?


    But his parents still don''t know that this guy is absent from class for three months. This guy really covers up very well. Lin Shihan thought that he''d better wait and tell his parents about it. Otherwise, as soon as he said it, he would not be able to eat today''s meal.


    In her mind, Xiao Shili was yelled at and even beaten by his father. Suddenly, she hesitated whether she should tell his parents about it. However, she made up her mind to think that if she didn''t say it, this guy would make more efforts, and his future would be over.


    All the dishes were served. Xiao''s mother was very good. Lin Shihan was losing weight, and she was not hungry. She just wanted to eat a little out of politeness. At this time, she couldn''t help eating sweetly. She praised, "aunt, the food you cooked is delicious."


    Xiao Mu Le''s smile, on the one hand, want to repay Teacher Lin''s kindness to his son, on the other hand, want teacher Lin to continue to take care of his son in the future, busy said, "Shi Li, don''t be stunned, pour a drink for Teacher Lin quickly."


    Xiao''s father was a straightforward man. He took a glass of wine and said, "thank you, Mr. Lin, for taking care of our son for such a long time. I''ve done this wine. Thank you very much."


    Xiao''s mother also said, "that is, Mr. Lin, if you didn''t make up lessons for our son every week, he would not have studied so well. He won the first place in the Mathematical Olympiad. Our family has nothing to thank you for. I hope Mr. Lin will accept the money." Then he took out a pile of money he had prepared and handed it to Lin Shihan in both hands.


    Lin Shihan quickly pushed back, "Mr. Xiao, Mrs. Xiao, you are so kind. This is what I should do. It''s also because of his own efforts that Shili can achieve good results..."


    Wait, she suddenly a Leng, when did this boy study well, also won the first place in the Olympic mathematics competition? I can''t help but stare at Xiao Shili unexpectedly.


    Seeing that Lin Shihan was determined not to accept the money, Xiao''s mother had to take it back. However, he didn''t realize Lin Shihan''s look, and he still said enthusiastically that his son''s ambition was inseparable from teacher Lin''s earnest instruction.


    Looking at the two people''s joy, it is completely from the heart of joy, Lin Shihan suddenly some can''t bear to say the truth, if you look at the two parents'' mood greatly hit, plummeted, it''s really cruel.


    After a meal, Lin Shihan didn''t say anything. When she was cleaning up the dishes, Xiao''s mother insisted on not asking teacher Lin for help. Xiao Shili helped his mother finish washing the dishes. Suddenly, Lin Shihan said to the elder, "I want to borrow your room today and make up a few more lessons for Xiao Shili. Do you think that''s ok?"


    Xiao Shili''s father and mother are very grateful. After a few words of refusal, they tidy up Xiao Shili''s room. As a temporary classroom, Xiao Shili just breathes a sigh of relief, and clatters again. He thinks that the little girl has something in mind. She doesn''t really want to make up lessons for herself at home, but she doesn''t expose her background. Although making up lessons is depressing, it''s time to make up lessons.


    As soon as they closed the door, Lin Shihan leaned against the door. Liu Mei immediately stood up and said, "be honest! What''s the matter with that Olympiad Mathematics Contest? "


    Xiao Shili knew that he couldn''t muddle through in front of Lin Shihan. He faltered a few times and had to admit, "I made it up."


    "You... How can you cheat your parents like that? Do you know how sad they will be when they place so much hope on you and get nothing in the end? " Lin Shihan looked at this guy with a flat face and really wanted to punch him in the head.


    Xiao Shili did not speak, but sat down in a chair of the desk, holding his chin and looking at Lin Shihan, with a smile rising slowly from the corner of his mouth.


    Lin Shihan was a little bit unnatural when he was staring at him, and his angry mood suddenly disappeared. He said anxiously, "what are you looking at me for?"

 Chapter 258

    Xiao Shili a little evil smile, "don''t you feel it? Just now, it seems that the new daughter-in-law saw her parents-in-law for the first time. "


    It took a few seconds for Lin Shihan to react. She blushed and Pooh, "what are you talking about?"


    At this time, she realized that she went into a boy''s room. To be exact, it was the room of the flat guy in front of her. Although the room was cleaned up, it still had a light smell, which was unique to the boy.


    Lin Shihan remembered that time when he was at home and in his room. He blushed a little deeper, as if to cover up something, and as if to comfort himself, he said, "we are just teachers and students..." after that, he suddenly felt that this sentence was more ambiguous, and he wanted to make it clear.


    Xiao Shili immediately caught hold of the ambiguity and said with a smile, "of course we are teachers and students. Does Shihan elder sister think there is another relationship between us?"


    "No, it''s not." Lin Shihan was a little flustered. She seemed to want to deny it, but she didn''t know what to deny.


    Lin Shihan doesn''t know why he always comes to this sensitive topic. In order to cover up her confusion, she took out an English book from Xiao Shili''s desk and opened her eyes.


    My God! Who knows there is a magazine in this guy''s English book. In the opened magazine, a naked woman is showing off her part in an extremely sexy, provocative and human posture.


    Lin Shihan is not a very conservative girl. She knows that most of the boys now have such magazines, and she doesn''t reduce Xiao Shili''s character because she finds them. However, her face is still burning like a fire, all the way to the root of her ears.


    "But in this world, which pair of teachers and students have been to each other''s bedrooms, and..." Xiao Shili suddenly got up and approached Lin Shihan with a smile, "holding each other''s hand?"


    "Where, where." Lin Shihan denies it and closes the English books, thinking that no matter what, he can''t see the magazines in the books.


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to know that there was such a magazine in the book. At that time, his face was only a few centimeters away from Lin Shihan''s little face, which was slightly panting.


    Xiao Shili suddenly and seriously said, "I think there should be another relationship besides teachers and students..."


    Lin Shihan hears the faint smell of tobacco coming from his body. Looking at his dark eyes, his heart suddenly starts to speed up and he is nervous about what he is going to say.


    Xiao Shili touched the tip of Lin Shihan''s nose and said with a smile, "apart from the teacher-student relationship, we are still brothers and sisters! Isn''t that right, sister Shihan? "


    Lin Shihan was suddenly relieved. At the same time, she felt as if she had been fooled. Her hands could not help but relax. A thing suddenly fell out of the English book and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, they lowered their heads, and their eyes fell on it, and then they were stunned at the same time. The woman on the page changed her posture. The secret place between the two Tuis is clearly visible. Two fingers are doing a shameful action. You can see the stream and grass at a glance.


    Lin Shihan blushed, but he was still calm. At this time, he wanted to pretend to look away and didn''t see it. Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili gave out a slight groan, and suddenly stepped back and sat on the bed.


    Lin Shihan was startled. He blushed and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head and whispered, "I''m ok. Don''t worry about me."


    When he said that, Lin Shihan was more worried. At this time, she found that the expression on Xiao Shili''s face was not painful or uncomfortable. It was always an indescribable look, which made people feel strange.


    Does he have any family disease? Or a heart attack. Lin Shihan was a little scared. He was busy opening the door to call his parents, but he heard Xiao Shili say in a weak voice, "don''t tell anyone... I''ll be fine soon..."


    Can''t tell anyone, not even his parents? Could it be that he has some hidden disease?


    There can only be one hidden disease. When Lin Shihan found out what he thought of, his face flushed with shame. But he was only 16 years old. How could he get that disease? Does he often... Often go... To find


    Although Lin Shihan has a feeling of disdain when he thinks of this, Xiao Shili is his own student after all. Moreover, he is still young and has many things he doesn''t understand. When he needs help most, he certainly sets up a correct consciousness for him and guides him step by step out of the mire.


    So Lin Shihan also sat on the bed and tried to say in a comforting tone, "in fact, you don''t have to be too... Too concerned. I mean... It''s no shame to get that kind of disease. As long as you go to the hospital in time, you will soon be... Cured."


    In fact, she didn''t understand this, and she had never had any experience in this field. What''s more, she stammered a few words to a boy about the problem he was talking about. However, Xiao Shili understood her meaning and was surprised, "you... You all know?"


    Lin Shihan rolled his eyes shyly. Are you afraid that others will not know?


    At this time, she sat beside Xiao Shili. The curves of her two slender legs dropped from the edge of the bed and curved into a beautiful arc with the ground. The thin T-shirt in front of Xiang was held up high, and the waist looked very thin. It gave people the feeling that when designing this T-shirt, it seemed that the chest and the waist were specially enlarged.


    Xiao Shili wanted to stop looking at these things, but he couldn''t control his eyes. He just felt a strange feeling in a certain place, which became more and more intense, just like a steel that kept heating up.


    At this time, Lin Shihan also noticed that the expansion speed of that thing was too fast to attract her attention. Lin Shihan looked at it in amazement. Some part of Xiao Shili''s trousers was rising, as high as a hill.

 Chapter 259

    All of a sudden, the thin school pants were burst, and the thing came out with swagger, twitching gently from time to time, with the momentum of holding the sky.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the quality of the school pants would be so poor. He was forced into a hole, and his expression was very embarrassed. However, Xiao Shili was Xiao Shili after all. After a little confusion, he immediately calmed down, grabbed the hem of his school uniform and covered his body. His face suddenly showed a "what kind of expression can you see?"


    But Lin Shihan had already screamed, jumped up from the bed and stepped back in a panic, keeping a distance of two meters from Xiao Shi.


    You can imagine how a clean girl will react when she suddenly sees the body of the opposite sex, which is still such a huge one. Although the other party is only a boy who is nearly 17 years old and much younger than himself, the size... Is definitely not smaller than that of an adult


    Although Lin Shihan has never had a boyfriend, in the growing up process of a girl, things like this and that will come into contact more or less. When Lin Shihan was in college, she once watched her roommate browse a pornographic website once in a while. At that time, she just glanced at it and quickly turned her eyes away, but the things in the picture were deeply imprinted in her heart.


    At that time, what she saw was a picture of the masculinity of European and American men. The big banana like thing always appeared in her dreams from time to time, and Xiao Shili''s Majesty was no less than that of the European and American men in the picture!


    Lin Shihan also knows that there are differences in body structure between the East and the West. She has heard from her roommates that the East man''s... Is generally smaller than the West man''s. But what she sees today completely subverts her consciousness all the time. What''s more, Xiao Shili is still a boy and is still in the stage of development.


    After a scream, Lin Shihan immediately regretted it. If Xiao Shili''s parents heard it, they might think something had happened. If they rushed in and saw Xiao Shili, they would have jumped into the Yellow River.


    She is a few years older than Xiao Shili, and she is also his teacher. That''s why she came up with this idea. In Lin Shihan''s mind, Xiao Shili is not as mature as himself, and he is not an adult. If someone can''t explain something clearly, others will think that he is... Luring a teenage virgin?


    The word "virgin" flashed through Lin Shihan''s mind. She suddenly calmed down. That guy... May not understand anything. In this case, she must be calm.


    Her eyes kept looking away. At this time, she slowly turned back. Fortunately, Xiao Shili covered her body with a quilt, and Lin Shihan''s face turned red again. However, just now, it was too exaggerated. I can''t believe that the man was so powerful that he could even burst his trousers.


    That thing gently twitch appearance, still stay in the mind, just now that thing appeared, Lin Shihan was very afraid, just want to run away, now it disappeared, her heart has a sense of inexplicable loss.


    Of course, Lin Shihan doesn''t know how ordinary people can have such ability. This is exactly the result of the evil value''s reaction after Xiao Shili activated Baojian that night. Maybe in the eyes of ordinary men, this is a god horse backfire? It''s cool to turn over, but Xiao Shili''s suffering is unbearable, but only he knows it.


    Although Xiao Shili looks indifferent on the surface, he is beating a drum in his heart. He can''t imagine what kind of reaction Lin Shihan will have when he suddenly sees his little brother. The scream just now has made him tremble. Xiao Shili is also worried that she will yell and lead her parents over. He really has no face to stay in this home.


    The room was surprisingly quiet. The air seemed to have solidified. They were both nervous. Fortunately, no one came outside. Xiao Shili''s parents seemed to have gone to another room and didn''t hear anything here.


    Lin Shihan stayed for a long time, and finally remembered what she had done before. The moment just now was too fast. All her attention was focused on the outline and size of the thing, and she didn''t pay attention to the details. She took a steady breath, brewed for a long time, and finally whispered, "you... Are you ok?"


    Xiao Shili had some accidents. The first person to break the silence was Lin Shihan. He was stunned for a moment. He knew that he had escaped a disaster. He congratulated himself and said his real idea, "of course... Something''s wrong."


    Lin Shihan''s eyes widened slightly. Sure enough, the boy''s behavior was not correct. At last, he suffered his own consequences. On another thought, however, the disease was not entirely due to that, it could also be due to other contacts, but the probability was very small, but she preferred to believe that it was the latter.


    But whether it is or not, we have to see it with our own eyes. Maybe he doesn''t know anything at all, but he thinks wildly when he is a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Shihan thinks it is necessary to check it first, but in this case, how can a girl tell a boy? Is it really shameful to ask others to show you directly.


    But then again, he''s his teacher. He doesn''t dare to tell his parents, his friends, or even go to the hospital about this kind of thing. Sooner or later, something will go wrong if he keeps it in his heart. His body and mind are in a period of vigorous development. If it causes a serious psychological shadow to him, I''m afraid he will be affected for the rest of his life, except himself, Who can help him.


    "You... Your place... Can... Can you show me?" Lin Shihan bit his lower lip, blushed, and his heart beat like a mosquito.

 Chapter 260

    Xiao Shili sat on the bed, trying to think about whether his ears are wrong, or whether this sentence has any other meaning, because he misunderstood.


    But looking at Lin Shihan''s expression and his bashful and intoxicating manner, it is impossible to have a second meaning.


    Dammit, this kind of thing will not only happen in H anime and crazy girl AV, as well as their own sex world? Xiao Shili suspected that he was dreaming, but he was reluctant to pinch himself. If this is really a dream, let it happen all the time!


    Although Xiao Shili was surprised, he didn''t feel shy. If a beautiful girl asks you to take off your pants, you feel shy. It can only prove that you are not suitable to be a man.


    After understanding the meaning of "beauty", Xiao Shili didn''t hesitate at all. He lifted the quilt off his body. The thing had been oppressed by the quilt. Then he jumped up again and trembled to the ceiling.


    Lin Shihan quickly covers her mouth with her hand. It''s so big, it''s so big. These words almost burst out. She calms down for a while, but her eyes keep looking at that thing. Until she gets used to the stimulation it brings, her breath calms down a little bit.


    Xiao Shili still doesn''t understand what the beauty wants to do, but her expression is very good. She doesn''t want to do that kind of thing with herself, and Lin Shihan is definitely not that kind of girl.


    Lin Shihan walked slowly with a pretty face and blush, then squatted down and looked at the arrogant thing like a small animal. Then she blushed and said, "are you OK here?"


    It is true that Xiao Shili''s color and shape are perfectly normal.


    Xiao Shi left Leng Leng, "it''s OK."


    Lin Shihan was suddenly pretty and angry, "then you just said..." in a huff, he stretched out a hand to fight against Xiao Shili, but it wasn''t him, it was his lifeblood.


    Xiao Shisheng was afraid that if she slapped her, she would really break the root. He said, "something, something, this is something!"


    Lin Shihan raised his head and glared at him. There was something murderous in his deer like eyes. "If you don''t make it clear today, I''m not finished with you!"


    Xiao Shili saw that she was really angry and said, "you say that a man is like this 24 hours a day. Do you think it''s OK to call him?"


    Lin Shihan was in a daze in his angry eyes. His anger suddenly disappeared and he said in surprise, "what did you say?"


    Xiao Shili pointed to his raised head with his eyes. "It was half a month ago that it looked like this last time."


    It''s normal. Who can''t have two booms in half a month. I can''t afford it.


    "The problem is." Xiao Shili''s eyes can''t say whether he is happy or sad, "since that time, it hasn''t been down."


    "How could it be?" Lin Shihan murmured inconceivably.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can sleep with it one night, and when you get up the next morning, it''s still like this." Xiao Shili looked at the girl, staring at his proud giant root, suddenly had a kind of heart itching intolerable impulse.


    "What nonsense!" Lin Shihan glared at him, blushed and deepened a bit, "you men are not all... After that... Is it OK? You won''t let it that... "Because there are too many sensitive words, several of them have to appear in her words.


    "I tried, but it didn''t work." Xiao Shili lay down on the bed, did not mention his trousers, and let the thing show off in front of the girl. At this time, he was not nervous, and suddenly had a kind of evil idea and a feeling of enjoyment in his heart.


    To tell you the truth, even if a beautiful girl is watching there, it will produce an indescribable pleasure.


    When Lin Shihan was surfing the Internet, he once saw a post saying that a man''s place is actually a cavernous organization. If it lasts more than an hour, the cavernous body will be damaged and can no longer play its role.


    She was startled. If so, he would have been like this for more than an hour. Wouldn''t he be able to


    I don''t know why, Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly flustered up, thinking that he would become incompetent in the future, she felt very afraid. She didn''t think that Xiao Shi had been away for more than hundreds of hours, and hundreds of cavernous bodies had lost their function. She was just thinking about how to make him soft and let the cavernous body rest for a while.


    What should... Be done? Does... Lin Shihan suddenly have an idea in his heart, and then he wants to find a crack to get in


    In fact, it doesn''t matter. I just use my hands, and I don''t have a relationship with him. If he doesn''t care, then he is really in danger. Maybe he will go out to find those unruly women, or even commit a crime!


    As a teacher, although we can''t do such things to students, if we can save his... Health and prevent him from doing some illegal things, we can fulfill the teacher''s responsibility.


    What''s more, there are so many parts of the human body. Why can some of them touch and some of them can''t? In fact, they are all meat. In ancient times, men and women couldn''t touch even their hands. In modern times, people don''t use handshake as a courtesy.


    Once a man has made a decision, he will come up with thousands of excuses to convince himself. Lin Shihan is just like that.


    "You... Close your eyes."


    Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment. He didn''t react for a moment, but then his whole body trembled, and he felt that he was held by a pair of soft hands.

 Chapter 261

    Lin Shihan didn''t seem to be looking at whether he closed his eyes or not. Obviously, she had never done such a thing before. Her little hand just moved up and down mechanically according to the vague concept, but the soft, smooth and warm feeling still made Xiao Shili feel very happy.


    "Shihan elder sister..." when Xiao Shili called out, a crystal light shot into the air. Lin Shihan screamed a little, and her body couldn''t help leaning back. A squatting woman accidentally sat on the ground.


    Xiao Shili felt the continuation of the pleasure for a few seconds. Then he looked at the beautiful woman on the ground with a kind of surprise. Lin Shihan raised a hand, and the white liquid between the slender jade fingers formed a thin crystal silk. He said shyly and strangely, "you... You don''t want that in advance."


    Xiao Shili said helplessly, "who makes Shihan''s hand so comfortable, I don''t have the time to prepare for it..."


    "All right, all right." Lin Shihan stopped him from going on. He took out a tissue from his bag and wiped his hands. His eyes fell between his legs. He couldn''t help but stare round his eyes. "You..."


    Xiao Shili didn''t have to look at it. He shook his head with a bitter smile. "I said it''s useless."


    Lin Shihan really felt strange this time. He could not be shy. He knelt down in front of Xiao Shili and held the thing in his hand again. He looked at it carefully. His delicate lips were only a few centimeters away.


    Little Xiao Shili is still as like as two peas, still vigorous and angry.


    Lin Shihan is in complete disorder.


    Xiao Shili, of course, still has feelings. Looking at the beauty''s little mouth, which is only a few centimeters away from her anger root, she is about to kiss her. No man can help but be crazy. He is about to do something evil. Suddenly, his mother''s voice comes from outside.


    "Shili, a classmate of yours has come to see you."


    Two people''s movements are stiff for a while, Lin Shihan quickly stood up, flustered finishing clothes and hair.


    Shit, who''s so unlucky? At this time, Xiao Shili secretly scolds Gao Xiang or Lao Fei (they have been discharged from the hospital) and swears that he will let them stay in the hospital again.


    But then I heard a clear and tactful voice, "Auntie, you don''t have to be busy, I''ll go to find him myself!" The light footstep came this way at the same time.


    Girl''s voice? Is it Meiyu? No, Meiyu will never come to her home by herself, and her voice is not like that.


    Xiao Shili thought, his whole body suddenly shocked, this to other people''s home is still such a rude tone, there can only be one person in the world.


    There was a knock on the door outside. Lin Shihan had already quickly sat at his desk. He picked up his English book and opened it. He saw the magazine again and threw it under the bed.


    Xiao Shili had a big hole in his trousers. Fortunately, the hem of his school uniform was long, and he didn''t have time to change his clothes when he was in a hurry. He pulled his clothes down a few times, made a calm face, and reluctantly opened the door.


    Outside the door, Du mengning tilts her head slightly and shows a smile as bright as peach blossom.


    Xiao Shili showed the calmest expression in the face of enough smile to fascinate men all over the world. He frowned and saw Du mengning from head to foot. Today, she was wearing a Green Suede knee length skirt and the same suede boots. A few centimeters of snow-white thighs, striped socks and a white sweater were exposed between the skirt and boots, A long purple scarf hung down to the waist. Lovely people hold their breath, so that Xiao Shili gave up the first time to throw her out of the door.


    With an interrogative tone, he said to the beautiful girl in front of him, "why did you come to my house?"


    "Well, why can''t I come?" Du mengning chuckles under her lovely smile and says that she doesn''t care about Xiao Shili''s parents.


    "How do you know my address?"


    "Well, I don''t know what I want to know." Du mengning said triumphantly, aiming at Xiao Shili''s shoulder and the gap between the door to squeeze into the room.


    Xiao Shili didn''t plan to let her in at all. He turned aside and blocked the door completely. Du mengning bumped into his chest like a pig in mud, and cried discontentedly, "what are you doing?"


    Wow, I''ve seen intruders, and I''ve never seen intruders so straightforward. Xiao Shi looked down at her and said, "my room, what do you want me to do?"


    "What is hidden in your room that you dare not let me see?" Du mengning didn''t feel anything wrong with his words, but the face of Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother began to change slightly.


    Xiao Shili noticed his parents'' puzzled eyes. He couldn''t stop them any more, so he had to get out of the way. Du mengning snorted and ran in angrily. When he saw a girl sitting in front of the desk, her face became ugly immediately.


    At this time, Lin Shihan also looks back. The two girls'' eyes meet abruptly in the air. Xiao Shili doesn''t know what will happen next. Although it''s not unusual to say anything, he has a bad premonition in his heart.


    He was nervous. Unexpectedly, the expression on Du mengning''s face suddenly became pleasantly surprised. He called out sweetly, "sister Shi!" He rushed over with joy and held Lin Shihan''s hand.


    Lin Shihan opened his eyes and said unexpectedly, "mengning? Why are you... Here? "


    Xiao Shili was stunned. Can''t they know each other?


    Du mengning seems to be very happy to see Lin Shihan. She hugs Lin Shihan''s neck and says, "I''ve come to play with my slaves."


    "Your slave?" Lin Shih''s eyes turned to Xiao Shili and said, "what do you say about him?"


    "Yes, he volunteered to be my slave at school that day." Du mengning seems to just remember, strange way, "sister poetry, how do you also in this fool''s home."

 Chapter 262

    "Oh, I''ll make up for him." Lin Shihan''s expression was somewhat unnatural, but his eyes flickered in a faint way when he looked at Xiao Shili, as if to say, "you have this hobby, too." I also thought that my cousin was as gorgeous as her mother, and she was the princess in the eyes of all the boys in school. As long as she said a word, the boys immediately flocked to her, even if someone was willing to be her slave, it was not surprising.


    "Sister Shishi, you are really, what lessons to make up for such a fool, isn''t it a waste of time?" Du mengning''s eyes also become a little strange.


    The eyes of the two beauties, one big and the other small, are shooting at themselves one by one, each of which contains different meanings. Xiao Shili will quit now, even if they have no one else to talk about. Today, in front of Lin Shihan, if he doesn''t deny it, he will be regarded as acquiescence, yelling, "who is a slave, who is a fool? Little girl, it''s nonsense. "


    Du mengning looked at him quietly, "isn''t it?"


    "That''s what I call a valet at most. How about a valet?" Xiao Shili''s tone is a bit of struggle.


    "Is there a difference?" Lin Shihan looked at him coldly.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became a little abnormal. Xiao Shili was stared at by the two girls, and his back was cool. How could he feel so strange.


    Du mengning''s small nose suddenly sniffed and said strangely, "what''s the taste?"


    Lin Shihan blushed and pretended not to hear it. She lowered her head and put her fingers in the book.


    Xiao Shili hurriedly went to open the window and said with a smile, "my room hasn''t been cleaned for several days. Hehe, it''s a bit of a taste."


    "Dirty pig!" Du mengning spat out his tongue at him, and his eyes fell to the ground again, "eh? There''s so much toilet paper here. "


    Xiao Shili picked up the paper and pretended to sniff a few times. "I have rhinitis these days. I always sneeze."


    "Really, the paper that has wiped nose also littered, elder sister Shishi, you are here, why don''t you talk about him well?" Du mengning frowned, as if she always felt something wrong. Lin Shihan raised his head to say something, blushed and swallowed it.


    Xiao Shili even digs off the topic, "did you know each other before?"


    "What does it mean to know from the beginning?" Du mengning took Lin Shihan''s arm and said, "this is my cousin. We grew up together."


    "Oh." Xiao Shili had some accidents and nodded his head suddenly.


    Du mengning hopped to the window, looked at the blue sky outside, turned his back, and his skirt suddenly flew up, "Hey, I said it''s such a fine day today, but you two are making up lessons at home. Are you bored? Why don''t we go out to play together?"


    Xiao Shili had expected that something more intimate and ambiguous would happen with Lin Shi, and even two people could... And he was one step away from success, but he was interrupted by this little girl. He was very upset and wanted to say, "no, brother, I want to learn." But Lin Shihan stood up, "you two go, I won''t go. I have something else to do. I have to go back first."


    Then she walked out of the room with her head down. Xiao Shili wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. He had to watch her say hello to her parents, and then she was sent out of the house by her parents. He couldn''t help sighing.


    "Well, well, let''s go." Du mengning grabs Xiao Shili''s sleeve heartlessly and goes out. She says she wants three people to go together, but Lin Shihan doesn''t go. Instead, she looks happier.


    Xiao Shili was pulled by her face helpless, had to surrender, "then you wait for me to change clothes, OK?"


    "Five minutes." Du mengning jumped out and closed the door for him thoughtfully.


    Xiao Shili quickly dealt with the scene of the crime and threw the toilet paper used to wipe her children out of the window. When she changed her clothes, the warmth of Lin Shihan''s soft little hand seemed to stay on her little brother. She thought of her shy eyes, her scarlet face and the movement of her little hand, which made her feel hot again, In the mind suddenly produced a kind of evil idea to Du mengning.


    Hum, since my sister is gone, let my sister make up for it.


    When she comes to the living room, Du mengning is having a good chat with ER Lao. The girl doesn''t treat herself as an outsider when she gets there. In a few minutes, she is familiar with Xiao Shili''s parents.


    "Uncle, do you like to drink Longjing?" The little girl pointed to a pot of tea ceremony on the table.


    "Yes." Xiao''s father nodded with a smile. He was a little strange. "You know this is Longjing before you drink it?"


    "Of course, my grandfather also likes to drink tea. When I was a child, I often went to my grandfather''s study to play. I remember what kind of tea and what flavor it was." Du mengning said triumphantly, "uncle, we have a lot of good tea in our family. I''ll bring some for you some other day."


    "Good, good." Xiao''s father nodded with a smile. In his heart, he thought the girl was likable.


    "Aunt, Shi Li, try it and tell me that the food you cooked is very delicious, but it''s a pity that you''re late today." Du mengning again made a pitiful appearance of incomparable grievance, "when you are free, you must teach me."


    "OK, OK. When Xiaomeng wants to eat and learn, she is welcome to come at any time." Xiao''s mother''s face has become a flower. Xiao''s mother feels that she is no longer young. The only thing she can be proud of is her cooking skills. Therefore, she likes to be praised for her delicious food. Du mengning''s words hit her heart with one blow.


    Goblins, absolutely goblins!


    Xiao Shili swears to heaven that when he said that to her, his parents'' intimacy to Du mengning is just like having a daughter out of thin air, which surpasses his real son who just won the first place in the Olympic Games.


    Terrible, this woman is simply too terrible, in such a short period of time, can let two completely strange people like themselves from the bottom of their hearts, this kind of ability is absolutely not ordinary people can have.


    Of course, in addition to Du mengning''s glib mouth and varied expression, it is also inseparable from her beautiful appearance.


    If a woman has a beautiful appearance and a variety of characteristics, and can change into anyone''s favorite type, then she can definitely use demon to describe it. What''s the point of playing with a man in the palm of her hand? I''m afraid that even the whole world will be played with by her.


    Feeling the warm atmosphere in the room, Xiao Shili coughed for fear that his parents would take the goblin as their daughter.


    His cough had no effect on the atmosphere in the room. Du mengning stood up in a little surprise and walked towards him with a charming smile like an angel. He said naturally and kindly, "have you changed your clothes?"


    The sweet voice is fresh and natural. It doesn''t seem that the relationship between them is too intimate, and it doesn''t make people feel that they are too distant. What''s the name of that song? Yes, the lover is not full! It''s definitely a feeling between lovers and friends.

 Chapter 263

    Without waiting for Xiao Shili to answer, Xiao''s mother began to complain, "you child, how long it took to change your clothes? I''ve been waiting for my little dream."


    Du mengning turned her head and said with a soft smile, "no, auntie. I often wait for him like this. I''m used to it." That look, that tone, is absolutely the temperament of a lady.


    Wait... Used to it? When did I keep you waiting? Besides, there may be 10 million men in this world willing to wait for you, but you may not even have the patience to wait for others for half a minute. Xiao Shili wanted to refute, but he had no strength to refute at all.


    Xiao''s father and mother looked at each other quietly, and there was a smile in their eyes.


    People are used to waiting for you. Do you need more explanation? No matter how insensitive you are to people, you can''t help thinking about it. The meaning in the eyes of Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother is very clear. It seems that our son has really made a girlfriend at school.


    Xiao Shili also felt the look in his parents'' eyes. Forget it, this matter can only be explained to them later. Now I''d better get the goblin out of my home and let her stay for another second. I don''t know what will happen?


    He avoided his parents'' strange eyes and said, "well, Dad, mom, Du mengning is going home. I''ll see her off and come back soon." While talking, he pushed Du mengning to the door.


    "Son, it''s such a fine day today, so don''t study at home. Mr. Lin told me just now that you will have a day off today." Xiao''s mother stood up and said with a smile, "just go out and play with Meng Ning. As soon as you come back from the exam, you need to relax."


    Xiao Shili was stunned. Did you hear me right? Although his parents didn''t explicitly tell him that they were not allowed to make girlfriends at school, they could see that they were very opposed to puppy love. His mother often implied consciously or unconsciously that he should focus on his studies, and it was not too late to find a girl he liked when he went to university. Once upon a time, a girl called him, but both of them were nervous and looked for a corner to eavesdrop on him, After that, he asked who it was.


    What happened today? Is the sun coming out in the west? For Du mengning this goblin''s nonsense, parents did not respond just, now even encourage themselves and goblins to go out to play.


    "Your mother''s right." Xiao''s father also stood up and said, "men, don''t stay at home. They should go out for a walk. People''s dream Ning comes to see you. It''s just because you''re under too much pressure to study. I''ll accompany you to relax."


    Even my usually serious father said so! Xiao Shi glanced at Du mengning who was nodding seriously. Needless to say, she must have told her parents just now.


    "That''s right, uncle and aunt said it." Du mengning seizes the opportunity to gently pull Xiao Shili''s sleeve and shake it slightly. Her tone is incomparable. She says coquettishly, "just go out with me to relax."


    Xiao Shili turned his head and showed an expression that he wanted to eat you.


    Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother sighed, what a good girl! It''s because Shili''s study pressure is too heavy, and people take the initiative to accompany him. But in order to let her son go, they say it''s to accompany herself. If such a girl can enter our Xiao family, it''s really our Xiao family''s blessing. It''s our son who knows no good or bad, who has such a good girl, Still looking at people like that.


    Xiao''s father couldn''t see it any more. In the past, he gave Xiao Shi a slap on his head. "Take Xiaomeng with you and stare at others. Do you know how to study?"


    There are such parents in the world? Forcing my son to pick up girls, but not letting him learn. Xiao Shili takes back his eyes. Du mengning looks at himself painfully, but there is a smile of schadenfreude in his eyes.


    As soon as Xiao Shili and Du mengning arrive at the door, Xiao''s father calls him back, pulls his son to the next room, takes out 200 yuan from his wallet and puts it into his son''s hand, "take it. You can eat whatever you want when you go out. You are almost seventeen years old. You should have a male appearance when you go out."


    Xiao Shi didn''t want his parents'' money, but seeing his father staring again, he had to take it.


    Xiao''s mother came into the room and whispered to her son, "it''s good to go out of the door, but don''t bully Meng Ning."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Dad, mom, where do you want to go? We are not that kind of relationship, just ordinary classmates." Afraid that his parents could not understand him, he added, "Du mengning, he is not my girlfriend."


    Xiao mother looked at her son, "what do you think of this child? Of course, we don''t think so. You just like others, and others dream Ning can''t see you!"


    Xiao Shili was speechless for a while, but his parents didn''t believe what he said. What the goblin said just now is too easy to be misunderstood.


    "OK, mom and Dad, then I''ll go."


    "Go ahead, be careful on the way."


    When they walked out of the unit door, Du mengning complained with a small mouth, "your house is so hard to find. The alley is so small that you can''t even drive in. Do you know, I walked alone for a long time to find it."


    Xiao Shili walked behind her with his hands in his pocket and said, "so what? I didn''t invite you."


    Du mengning, after all, was born in a rich family. She grew up in a rich environment. Her speech and behavior always showed a little bit of the flavor of a lady from a rich family. But Xiao Shili knew that she didn''t mean anything else. She was just a casual complaint. After all, the life circle of ordinary people is different from that of the rich people. For example, an ordinary person told his friends, I had a bowl of fried noodles with sauce last night. The sauce was too greasy to eat. A rich man told his friend that the French food he ate last night was not good for his appetite. The former may think that the latter can show off, but in the latter''s view, it is normal, because people''s daily life is like this.

 Chapter 264

    Of course, it''s easy for Du mengning to completely restrain her noble lady''s breath in front of others. For example, when Xiao Shi left home just now, she behaved like a kind and lovely girl next door, giving people no sense of distance.


    But when the student is the president of the student union, this delicate girl will release a strong air out of thin air. Only in front of the person she trusts and likes most, will she return to her original appearance. Although her original appearance is unruly, unreasonable and capricious, it is a great happiness for a man to let a girl be unruly and capricious to him?


    Xiao Shili obviously didn''t realize this. However, when he heard that Du mengning found her home with a pair of little feet, he was still touched. It''s not easy for this spoiled young lady to achieve this level.


    Du mengning did not get angry, but looked back at Xiao Shili''s smile and asked with a smile, "ah, just now your father called you back, what did he say to you?"


    Xiao Shili snorted, "you are in charge of so much. My father told me to send you home safely, and he told you never to come to our house again."


    "My uncle likes me so much, but I won''t. next time I''ll bring my uncle Longjing." The little demon spirit was not shy at all. She looked at Xiao Shili with a charming smile, "what did your aunt say?"


    "The same thing, I told the little girl never to come to our house again."


    "Hum, my aunt must have told you not to bully me." Du mengning eyes a hook, enchanting death, not worth the life to say.


    Really let her say, Xiao Shili frowned, "Hey, now you should also say, come to me in the end what''s the matter?"


    "Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do?" Du mengning suddenly pouted his little mouth, "you only allow your cousin to come to you, don''t you allow me?"


    There was a little bit of jealousy in this sentence. Xiao Shili was stunned. No, I hope I heard it wrong. She quickly said, "sister Shihan came to make up for my lessons, but it was all messed up by you."


    "Sister Shihan, it''s so intimate." Du mengning slightly snorted, "did I disturb you two?" The jealousy was a little stronger.


    She... Is she eating the vinegar of herself and Lin Shihan? How is that possible? Xiao Shili thought about it. By the way, a young lady like her has been spoiled since she was a child. She has never been wronged. No matter what she does, she always comes first. She must be able to do what others can do. She is not jealous. She is just competitive in character. It must be so.


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard Du mengning say, "I advise you not to think about your cousin. Do you know what your cousin''s family does?"


    Xiao Shili reacted. Does she mean to allude to the background of Lin Shihan?


    To tell the truth, from knowing Lin Shihan to now, he only thinks that she is an ordinary girl, and from her words and deeds and all aspects of her life, but after learning about the relationship between Lin Shihan and Du mengning today, Xiao Shili''s idea suddenly began to change, and he couldn''t help asking, "what does her family do?"


    "So you don''t know." Du mengning showed a sly smile, "I don''t want to tell you, and you still don''t know."


    Although Xiao Shili really wanted to know, the girl didn''t want to say, and he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t do anything about her, let alone force her to say what she didn''t want to say.


    Along the way, when he met several neighbors who lived close to him and said hello to Xiao Shili, he couldn''t help looking at Du mengning beside him. Xiao Shili also seemed to hear some comments behind him. Indeed, it''s very rare for a girl like Du mengning to live near this old-fashioned residential building, and no matter where she went, It''s an eye-catching landscape all the time.


    They walked through the alley to the side of the road. A black Mercedes Benz S600 stopped at the side of the road, and two men in suits and shoes stood beside the door. When they saw Du mengning calling for Miss, one got into the driver''s seat, and the other opened the door respectfully.


    There are a lot of onlookers who don''t know the truth, and many people who know Xiao Shili in the street are staring. Xiao Shili''s parents are ordinary employees. When will his son get on such a high-class car? There are two bodyguards at the door of the car.


    And more people''s eyes are focused on Du mengning. From her appearance and temperament, this car can only belong to this girl. It''s just that the son of the Xiao family doesn''t know what bad luck he has made, so he knows such a rich and beautiful woman.


    In a few envious eyes and most envious eyes, Xiao Shili sat in the car, thinking that it was a sensation nearby. His parents had to go out and be questioned.


    S600 started and soon drove up the Xinmen bridge. Xiao Shili asked, "where are we going?"


    "You''ll know when you get there." The goblins are not normal. There is something mysterious in their beautiful eyes.


    Xiao Shili thought, as long as you don''t want to accompany her to go shopping, last time she spent more than 300000 yuan, and the little girl didn''t even blink her eyes. After all, Xiao Shili hasn''t cultivated to the level of spending money without blinking an eye. It''s inevitable that she will suffer from flesh pain. She has only a little property now. To tell the truth, if she really wants to be her girlfriend, It''s not enough for her to lose in a month.


    The car drove past Xinmen bridge and drove westward. After a short time, it entered the boundary of the western district. Among the four districts of J City, the western district is the most peaceful and the most public security district. There are no big gangs here. Even there are few hooligans.


    The reason is that the municipal government, the Municipal Public Security Bureau and many administrative organs are all set up here. Even if the police are more relaxed about the evil forces, they should also ensure the public security in this district. Moreover, the Municipal Public Security Bureau is located here, and no small Gang dares to be so rampant. The three major gangs have more or less contact with the Municipal Bureau, So the sphere of influence does not extend here.

 Chapter 265

    S600 goes through the west side, and not far ahead is the foot of the west mountain. Xiao Shili didn''t expect that S600 would circle up the mountain road and drive to the middle of the mountain in one breath. He once came to the west mountain at the invitation of manager Lu. Bihua palace, the largest entertainment club of Du''s group, was located in the west mountain. It was that time that he met Du mengning.


    However, the way up the mountain is totally different from the way to Bihua palace. It is surrounded by steep stone walls and trees. In late autumn, the scenery on the mountain is desolate. S600 finally stops on a flat land near the top of the mountain.


    Du mengning jumped out of the car and held his hands on his chest. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the cool air in the mountain. Then he opened his eyes and said gently, "good ice."


    Xiao Shili also came down. Looking at the depressed scenery around him, he couldn''t help wondering, "what are we doing here?"


    Du mengning looked back at him and turned his mouth excitedly. "It''s said on TV that there is a meteor shower of Leo tonight. Only when you stand higher can you see it more clearly."


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili looked at the sky and said, "but it''s too early. It''s still a long time before night."


    "Then we can sleep in the car and wait until it''s dark." Du mengning hid her chin in the scarf, and her face was full of expectation.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the goblin was very cute sometimes. He couldn''t help being childish and said with a smile, "OK, let''s wait until dark."


    Du mengning didn''t seem to expect that Xiao Shi would agree with her so outrageous request. She was stunned for a moment, and then showed a happy expression on her face.


    Sometimes time passes very slowly, just like floating clouds in the sky, sometimes very fast, just like meteors across the night sky. Xiao Shili doesn''t know if time flies when he is with someone, which means like this person or hate this person.


    They sat on the hood until it was dark, until there were stars in the dark sky. Du mengning happily opened her arms to meet the starlight all over the sky, and let the light of the stars twinkle around her body, as if wrapped by Stardust and falling into the world.


    It''s really beautiful. Xiao Shili can''t help but wonder at the beauty of the starry sky. Without the obstruction of buildings, the whole starry sky is completely presented in front of him, as if the whole world is wrapped in the quiet night and integrated into the sea of starlight.


    He suddenly thought, at this time, where is she? Are you looking up at the same starry sky with yourself? Also deeply shocked. No, in the Southern Hemisphere where she lived, it should be day time, and her mood suddenly became lonely.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his arm, but he was pinched by his nails. Xiao Shili jumped up from the hood and stared at Du mengning, shouting, "what are you doing?"


    Du mengning eyes with a trace of anger staring at him, "honest account, you just think what, is not thinking about other women?"


    It''s all known to you. Does the goblin have mind reading skills? Xiao Shili stroked the nail print on his arm across his clothes and said, "so what? What''s your business? You''re not my girlfriend. Can you manage so much? "


    The starlight fell on Du mengning''s little face and turned into a light fog. At the moment, the light fog suddenly turned red, "anyway, I don''t care. When you are with me, you can''t think of other women!"


    Xiao Shi left Leng Leng, Du mengning also suddenly did not speak, some hurriedly put still hair hot small face, hidden into the long hair gap.


    At this time, a meteor suddenly passed over their heads, but they didn''t find it. On the contrary, two bodyguards hiding far away on the other side found it and yelled, "Miss, meteor ~ ~"


    Du mengning and Xiao Shili suddenly raise their heads at the same time. The dazzling light passes through their eyes. Xiao Shili admits that he stayed for a moment. From small to big, this is the first time he sees a meteor.


    Du mengning suddenly grabbed his clothes and shook them vigorously, "make a wish, make a wish."


    "Oh, oh." Xiao Shili didn''t believe in these things. Influenced by her, he closed his eyes and prayed like a little girl.


    The tail of the meteor soon faded into the deep night sky, and the top of the mountain was silent again, only the sound of the night wind blowing through the treetops.


    After a long time, Du mengning jumped out of the car and said softly¡° Let''s go. "


    "Not waiting for the meteor shower?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "No, I''ve seen what I want to see." Du mengning dropped his eyes, and suddenly he became a little quiet.


    Xiao Shili is used to her changes. When she comes to her, she suddenly hears the girl whispering, "Xiao Shili, thank you."


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili didn''t respond. He said casually, "thank you for what?"


    "Thank you for coming with me today."


    Xiao Shili was surprised to see that Du mengning''s eyes shed two tears.


    "Hello... Are you... Are you ok?" Xiao Shili''s tone is a little stuttering, and the girl''s sudden performance is completely beyond his expectation, which immediately makes him not know what to do.


    Du mengning suddenly burst out crying. At the same time, she threw herself into Xiao Shili''s arms and sobbed, "my grandfather... My grandfather is going to die."


    "What?" Xiao Shili immediately understood it. He was surprised, but he didn''t know what to say. He had to hold her like this. This was the second time he held Du mengning. She was like this twice. Suddenly, he burst into his arms crying. But this time, he hugged her without hesitation.


    Did Du mengning''s grandfather die? No, it should not. Maybe it''s critically ill. Anyone can''t bear this kind of thing, but Xiao Shili doesn''t have any comforting experience. The only thing he can do is to gently pat Du mengning on her back. Her hair is scratched on her cheek. It''s itchy. Xiao Shili wants to rub her head with his face, but he doesn''t dare.

 Chapter 266

    I don''t know how long later, Du mengning finally stopped crying, but she didn''t leave Xiao Shili''s arms. Instead, she arched in his arms like a koala.


    Late at night, the mountain wind is extremely cold, and there is a feeling of freezing on people. Xiao Shili is vaguely aware of what he should do now. When he quietly unties the button of his windbreaker and wants to wrap the girl curled up like a kitten, his mobile phone suddenly rings out of time.


    Didi Qingling''s bell, beating in the lonely night sky, is a short message. Du mengning raised his little red face with tears and frowned slightly.


    Xiao Shili lights up his mobile phone, which says: are you asleep? I''m back. I just got off the plane tonight. Du Yue.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly beats violently. Now it''s two o''clock in the morning. Du Yue will send a text message to herself at this time, and she has returned home? It''s urgent to find yourself so late!


    Du mengning snorted, pushed him away, turned away, opened the door and went back to the car. Xiao Shili was pushed back a step, and then he suddenly reacted. He couldn''t help regretting that he shouldn''t have taken out his mobile phone at this time. In the situation just now, something was clearly produced between the two people, as if there was a circle of pink light around them. But the pink picture was suddenly broken by the pale bell.


    But on the other hand, Xiao Shili feels lucky. Fortunately, he is not asleep at the moment. When he sees Du Yue''s text message, he knows that she has returned home and thinks of himself so late.


    For a moment, he was in a state of contradiction. He hated that the phone call destroyed the continuation of the ambiguity between him and Du mengning, and he was excited because the person who sent the text message was Du Yue. The only thing that is the same is that although the two women are different in age and status, they are all beautiful women with the same beauty.


    Xiao Shili returned a short breath with a very fast speed: "I haven''t slept yet. How about you?" Then quickly opened the door, sat down to Du mengning''s side, looked at her with teasing eyes, "what''s the matter, angry?"


    Du mengning cold a small face ignore him, don''t look out of the window.


    At this time, Xiao Shili thought of her grandfather''s critical illness. How could he be so unruly, so he immediately restrained his look and thought, it turns out that she came here tonight to watch the meteor for her and her grandfather prayed. Just now, she was really sad. She finally calmed down in her arms, but she was angry again. Thinking of this, she suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Two bodyguards also quickly sat in the car, Du mengning not angry to shout, "drive!"


    They agreed in a hurry. One of them took a look at Xiao Shili in the inner mirror and couldn''t help shaking his head. The boy really didn''t know what to do. The young lady has never been like this to any man since she was young. Although there are countless men pursuing the young lady, the young lady hasn''t even looked at them once, but she is so kind to you, a poor boy with no money and no power, You don''t know how to cherish it. You dare to watch your mobile phone when the young lady is in love. If you change to another man, I''m afraid you''ll have to spend the night alone on the top of the mountain tonight!


    Xiao Shili was not very good at making girls happy. If he was asked to hold a serious mood, he would really have nothing to say.


    At this time, looking at Du mengning''s bright and clean face, he gazed at the bright night scene outside the window for a long time. Xiao Shili felt a little sorry. He wanted to say sorry, but he didn''t think it was reasonable. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. What? What''s wrong with answering the phone by yourself? Unless you say so, it proves that you like her. This kind of special apology can only happen between lovers.


    Do you like her? Thinking of this, this problem can''t be stopped one after another. Xiao Shili thought about it. He can calmly do something or confront an opponent, but he always doesn''t have the right judgment of his feelings.


    Du mengning really makes her heart beat often. As long as two people are together, this feeling never stops. Her eyes, a wisp of smile, a trace of cunning, a touch of mischief, a lovely action, a sprouting expression all make Xiao Shili heart beat. Besides, it''s just her closed moon appearance, Enough to make any man in the world at the first sight of her heart.


    But for a person, also means like a person? When Xiao Shili was thinking about this problem, the phone in his pocket vibrated again.


    This time, he learned to be smart. Just now, he adjusted the vibration. When his mobile phone vibrated, he suddenly felt that there was not only one girl or woman who could make her heart beat in an instant.


    Xiao Shili''s heart also vibrates with the vibration of his mobile phone. He suppresses it for a moment, but finds that it doesn''t help. Anyway, Du mengning is looking out of the window now. He secretly takes out his mobile phone and has a look. It''s Du Yue: I''m not sleeping either. I''m in manshixuan bar. Are you coming?


    what? Xiao Shili shakes his head to make sure he is not wrong. At two o''clock in the morning, Du Yue is in the bar. No, no, it''s not the most important. Surprisingly, Du Yue asks herself out.


    Is she alone in the bar, what happened? No, with her understanding of Du Yue, no matter what happens, she can easily solve it by making a phone call, unless it''s like last time. But she was able to send text messages in such a leisurely way, which means that she was not kidnapped or coerced by others, and from the content of the text message, it is absolutely not.


    The last reason is the simplest and most straightforward, but Xiao Shili always thinks it''s impossible, but his fingers have unconsciously knocked out two words "wait for me" on the screen Press send.


    He looked back and saw Du mengning''s delicate profile. He thought that she was sad, so he didn''t have the heart to leave her. But now she wants to go home, so he can''t have the cheek to follow her.


    So at the second intersection, Xiao Shili calls for a stop. Du mengning shakes her shoulder slightly and looks back at him. Her eyes are red, which makes people feel pity.

 Chapter 267

    "Mengning..." Xiao Shili choked, almost at this moment was defeated by her eyes, do not intend to get off, did not expect Du mengning sniffed, low said, "tomorrow you come to my house, OK?"


    Xiao Shili was stunned. Today she met her parents. Would she let her go to see her parents tomorrow, too? No, what and what, two people up to now are only friends, where do you think of?


    Du mengning thought he couldn''t find the way to her house, and said, "if you forget how to get there, let my driver pick you up."


    "Never mind, I remember." Xiao Shili waved his hand, "but is it convenient?" The last time I went to her home, it happened that her parents were not there. There were only her and her brother Du Mengfei. He didn''t know whether he should go as the leader of the secret league or as Du mengning''s classmate.


    "What''s the inconvenience?" Du mengning gave him a faint look, "said nine o''clock, you can''t be late."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili finally got a chance to coax her. He said, "yes, princess. I''ll arrive on time tomorrow. I''ll leave the princess alone for a whole day."


    Du mengning can''t help but smile. "He''s so amorous. Who says he''s going to send you off? Don''t be ashamed to call someone else''s princess. Are you a prince?"


    "Ah?" In fact, Xiao Shili wanted to be a knight. Unexpectedly, he was misled by others, so he said with a smile, "how can I be a prince? At best, I''m a groom. However, since the princess wants me to be a prince, I''ll just make it difficult for me."


    Du mengning blushed and punched heavily on his shoulder. "I hate you. I''ll tell you to be a coachman tomorrow. I''ll drive the horse around the city and kill you."


    Xiao Shili said with indifference, "with the princess on the side, let alone go around the city, even if I go around the earth, I''m not tired."


    He said this casually. He just wanted to do everything to make Du mengning happy, but he didn''t notice that Du mengning''s expression changed slightly. It was like joy and shame.


    "There''s more." Du mengning, with a small face, stretched out a slender jade finger and pointed to Xiao Shili, "when you are with me in the future, don''t think about other women, don''t answer other women''s phone calls, don''t read other women''s messages, don''t say hello to other women, don''t peek at other women, don''t..."


    Xiao Shili suddenly grabbed Du mengning''s little hand in mid air and said with a smile, "there are so many rules. Do you want to marry me as a wife?"


    "I hate it Du mengning blushed and pulled his hand back. Suddenly, he seemed to be stupid. "I... I don''t have it!"


    Xiao Shili smiles, turns around and waves. He stops a taxi and goes in. Through the glass, the girl was still standing in front of S600, staring at this side with a red face. He waved across the glass, and the driver looked at them, then looked at him with a strange look, "young man, where are you going?"


    "Manshixuan."


    When Xiao Shili remembers the name, it seems that it''s a famous bar in the city. The level should not be affordable for ordinary people. Du Yue is waiting for her right now.


    Manshixuan is in the south of the city, which has just undergone a huge turmoil and reshuffle. Driving in the street, Xiao Shili unconsciously felt a sense of chaos.


    More than two o''clock in the morning, there are not many pedestrians in the street, but it is not very quiet in the open block. Every time the car walks, all kinds of sounds suddenly explode from a corner. There are broken wine bottles, car alarms, men''s roars, and some people''s cries.


    At the crossroads ahead, a man suddenly raised his hand to stop the car. He was in a hurry, his clothes and face were covered with blood. The driver quickly stepped on the accelerator and drove the car without any pause.


    "Well, I don''t know what happened recently. It''s not peaceful all the time." The driver looked at the man in the rearview mirror, sighed and said to himself.


    "Does Master live nearby?" Xiao Shili says, and he looks at the person who didn''t stop the car in his rearview mirror. The other person seems to have given up the plan to stop the car and runs across the road. Then several people rush out of the dark alley and chase the person.


    "Yes." The driver nodded, "you don''t know, during this period of time, especially at night, there are always people fighting on the street. It''s said that the day before yesterday, a man was chopped to death on the other side of the bar street. Alas, it''s all like this, and the police don''t come out to patrol, which makes our people live."


    Xiao Shili thought to himself, it seems that Du Mengfei''s plan has really worked. Signs of instability have begun to appear in the Northern District Gang, and this crack will be bigger and bigger.


    "Young man, you have to be careful when you are out alone at this late hour." The driver said, "plus this period of time and particularly chaotic, nothing at night or do not come here."


    "Thank you. I see."


    Manshixuan is not in the bar street, but in the center of the most prosperous commercial area in the south district. However, it is obviously not peaceful here. The taxi passes a square where about 40 or 50 people are gathering and stops at the gate of manshixuan.


    Xiao Shili entered the bar. It was luxurious and spacious, but it was very empty. There were only a few seats in a hall of several hundred square meters. Each seat looked very noble and comfortable, and it was equipped with an independent wine cabinet. Guests could go to the wine cabinet to get what they wanted at any time, so there were few waiters walking in the hall.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes fell on every corner of the hall. Suddenly, he felt that a pair of eyes were quietly watching him. He followed his feelings and looked over. Du Yue was sitting on the innermost table, smiling and staring at himself.

 Chapter 268

    Xiao Shili took out his hand in his pocket, tried to make himself look more mature, and walked steadily. On a leather sofa of about two and a half meters, Du Yue is wearing a lilac skirt, black stockings and high heels. She looks a bit like a nightclub dress with a khaki coat on her side.


    No doubt, the same beauty can be perfectly reflected in mature women. At the first sight of seeing Du Yue again, Xiao Shili''s breath can''t help but stagnate for a while. Maybe he is used to Du Yue''s formal dress, but her dress makes him feel a little less like her. In the beauty, there is a trace of charm.


    But it''s a nightclub. No one would come to a place like this in a shirt and skirt.


    Du Yue sits on a three meter long sofa with her legs up. Because the sofa used to be huge, it makes her look like a curled up kitten. Ah, no, it''s a beautiful Persian cat.


    Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa opposite her and looked at the woman''s suffocating face. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say, but Du Yue laughed first.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a month. You''ve lost a lot of weight." She said.


    "Do you have one?" Xiao Shili looked at his shoulder, which was not strong enough. He raised his eyes and looked at each other, "what about Mr. Du? Do you have the habit of living abroad? Why did you go so long this time? "


    "I need to deal with some business matters myself." Du Yue said with a sorry smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t go to pick you up because I was in a hurry when I left."


    Xiao Shili thought that the other party was just polite, so he laughed politely, "how can you, Mr. Du, you have so many things to do, but I can''t help you at all. I''m the one who should say I''m sorry."


    Du Yue shook her head and pursed her lips slightly. "Don''t say that. If it wasn''t for you that day, I don''t know what would happen. By the way, I have to apologize for that. You must have suffered a lot in it. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault that caused you to do that."


    Xiao Shili looked at Du Yue''s drooping eyes and sighed, "there is no suffering, but it makes me depressed¡°


    "What''s the matter¡° Du Yue showed a worried expression on her face and asked.


    "Alas Xiao Shili pretended to be extremely sad, "that is, he was used to being treated as an old man inside. After he came out, he became an ordinary man, but he didn''t adapt."


    Du yuerushui''s eyes were stupefied for a moment, and suddenly opened a circle of ripples. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Well, I think I have to eat a roast chicken every day. After I come out, I can''t even eat a chicken paw." Xiao Shili saw that the beauty was amused by herself. When he saw her smile, it was like the moon wheel sliding out of the clouds. It was so bright that he couldn''t help shaking in his heart. He said more vigorously, "I want to go in again when I have a chance."


    Du Yue smiles and stares at him a little, "can talk nonsense, that kind of place is not what amusing place." Although she had a smile on her face, she still cared about it. After all, Xiao Shili was just a high school student. He was taken by the police once and felt very sorry.


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly stagnated, and Du Yuegang''s eyes suddenly made him feel very familiar, as if he had seen this kind of eyes just recently.


    He then shook his head in his heart, things in the world will not be so coincidental.


    In addition, he gradually found that although Du Yue''s expression today is very relaxed and not as serious as that in the company, there seems to be something very melancholy hidden under her eyes.


    Although I don''t know what it is, it must be because of the company. I don''t know anything about it. Even if I ask, I can''t help. Xiao Shili thinks.


    "By the way, what do you drink?" Du Yue stood up and went to the wine cabinet. Her slender fingers slipped through the thick and thin bottles.


    "Then Budweiser." Xiao Shili hesitated and said.


    Du Yue took a bottle of orange juice and put it on the table. "Children can''t drink, just drink juice. Besides, your parents won''t worry if I ask you out so late."


    c''mon! Xiao Shili said in his heart, this woman really thinks she is a child, and you just think about this problem now. Du Yue, a mature and meticulous person, should not call herself before thinking about this problem. Obviously, she has something in her heart today, and it''s just for a reason that she calls herself out.


    But why does she have to accompany her? Xiao Shili still can''t figure out this problem. For a woman like her, there should be many men who can make an appointment, and every man will give up everything for her and get here.


    Du Yue poured orange juice into Xiao Shili''s glass, but she poured half a cup of foreign wine of unknown name for herself, and then raised the glass, "would you like to have a drink with me?"


    Xiao Shili finally asked, "Mr. Du, what happened to the company during your time abroad?"


    Du Yue looked at him for a while, then slightly shook his head, "in fact, it''s OK."


    So, it means something must have happened.


    Xiao Shili thought about it, and then said, "Mr. Du, although I may not be able to help, as your assistant, I still hope you can tell me if anything happens in the company."


    Du Yue said lightly, "in the case of Tenglong real estate, this month, the municipal government has issued a document to allow NIS company to enter our city and build an entertainment base in Bapanling, North District."


    It took Xiao Shili a few seconds to think about it because it took him a long time to remember that NIS company should be the company where Mr. Smith was. Because of this, Du''s group and Tenglong real estate did not hesitate to tear their faces. It was at that time that they killed several people in Tenglong real estate and blood League, and then they entered the detention center. However, the other party did not know their identity at that time.

 Chapter 269

    "How could it be so fast?" After learning about the business and information of the Entertainment Department of Du''s group, Xiao Shili also knew that it would take at least one to two years for the matter to be approved by the government, and that it was only two or three months before and after that.


    Du Yue shook her head. "It''s a small matter. Now that they have done it, let them have the land. Although the entertainment city of NIS company will have a certain impact on the business of Du''s group, only a small part of it will be affected."


    Xiao Shili just doesn''t understand that with the relationship between Du''s group and the city or even the province, no way is sure to solve this matter. Tenglong real estate is just a powerful company in the city, and its influence is far from outside the province. How can the government fall to the other side in such a short time.


    Moreover, Du Yue''s tone made him feel a little surprised, as if he didn''t really care about it.


    In Xiao Shili''s impression, Du Yue is absolutely a character who is not willing to give up easily and is determined to fight for nothing in the market. This is not from her nature, but just her serious and responsible attitude towards work. But what can make such a huge change happen to the queen of this shopping mall overnight.


    Du Yue then took up half a glass of wine and drank it all at once, leaving only a clean glass. Then she picked up the bottle and poured half a glass.


    Xiao Shili didn''t stop her. He knew that there must be something in her heart tonight, but this kind of thing may or shouldn''t be known by himself. In a word, since he was in a bad mood, he had to vent it. No matter by any means, getting drunk is also a way.


    Instead of moving the half glass of orange juice in front of him, he took another glass, grabbed Du Yue''s bottle of wine, poured half a glass for himself, and then took it up and drank it all.


    Du Yue opened her eyes and looked at him. Her charming eyes were already a little confused at this time. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her pretty face. "OK, kid, let''s make an exception for you today."


    "President du..."


    "If you''re not in the company tonight, don''t call me president Du." Du Yue lifted her glass and shook her head with a smile.


    What''s the name? Xiao Shili thought about the words. If he changed to another girl, he would take this opportunity to make fun of her. A woman refuses to call her stiff. This is definitely a kind of good impression on you. At this time, you can take advantage of the opportunity to sell off, take advantage of, and draw close the relationship between the two people. Many relationships from friends to ambiguous, from ambiguous to lover, all come in this way, especially when women are drunk.


    But for the woman in front of him, Xiao Shili didn''t dare to be too frivolous. He knew the huge power of her family. If she easily provoked something that shouldn''t be provoked, it would definitely be the end of playing with fire.


    Moreover, because of the age gap between the two people, nothing can happen between them.


    So he said softly, "sister du..."


    Du Yue gazed at him with a smile and shook her head again. "I don''t think I''m like your sister. According to our age, I''m almost your mother."


    Although Du Yue is no longer young, she is only 30 years old at most. However, in the eyes of ordinary people, she can only guess that she is 25-6 years old when she reaches the limit. If you get rid of her mature and intellectual temperament and change into a pure student costume, you will never be recognized even if you throw it into school.


    Mom, are you kidding?


    Xiao Shili can''t help shaking his fingers in front of her, "sister Du, you''re not drunk."


    Du Yue blinked her eyes. Her eyes were as calm as the lake water. She was so charming. "To tell you the truth, many people think I''m still young. In fact, I''m the mother of two children."


    This sentence came without warning, but it was like a big stone falling down and smashing heavily on Xiao Shili''s heavenly spirit cover. He was so surprised that he sat up straight, "what... What?"


    "Look at you." Du Yue slightly glared at him, with a soft smile on the corner of her mouth, "is that strange?"


    This is not a strange question. Xiao Shili asked, "so, have you been married?"


    "What do you say? You can''t have children without marriage. " Du Yue''s look at Xiao Shili this time is really like looking at a child.


    "But I heard Ziqi say that in the upper class, there are many business tycoons chasing you." Xiao Shili didn''t know how, so he made a gossip.


    The fox in Du Yue''s eyes flashed by again. I don''t know if it was because of alcohol. Her face turned red for a moment, and she whispered, "that dead girl likes to talk nonsense everywhere, but my husband died as early as three years ago."


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the big stone on her head had disappeared. It didn''t matter whether she had children or not. It was only then that he found out that he was subconsciously concerned about whether she had a husband or not.


    Du Yue raised her head again and drank half a glass of wine. This is already the third glass of wine. She lowered her head and suddenly said, "no matter what you want to call in the future, don''t call Mr. Du any more."


    Can I call it whatever I want? Xiao Shili said with a bad smile, "OK, but Yuer, you have drunk too much tonight."


    "Moon." Du Yue didn''t seem to react for a moment. When she understood, she immediately glanced at Xiao Shili with a strange look, but she didn''t refuse and didn''t listen to Xiao Shili''s words. She continued to pour her fourth glass of wine.


    The characteristic of foreign wine is that it has enough stamina. I didn''t feel much when I drank it. But after a while, the strength of wine gradually came up. Xiao Shili watched her pouring wine again and said nothing could make her drink like this again.


    Du Yue''s hand has become soft and weak. Xiao Shili grabs her wine bottle easily and throws it aside. At this time, he finds that he has some upper part too. It''s useless. He just drinks a glass of wine.

 Chapter 270

    "What are you doing? I want to drink more. " Du Yue, who was always gentle and quiet, jumped up like a cheetah, took the cup on the table and drank it.


    Xiao Shili took the bottle and looked at her thin throat. Her face was as beautiful as peach blossom. He suddenly thought that what''s the use of robbing the bottle? There''s a wine cabinet in the back.


    In a word, if she drinks like this, she will not be able to go home. Although she doesn''t mind sending her home, Du Yue, a well-known lady from a big family, will have a bad influence on her family members if she is allowed to go back like this.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know how to subdue the little leopard. Suddenly he heard Du Yue say, "drink this bottle of wine, and we''ll go home... OK." She raised her head to see him, and her beautiful eyes begged, as if to ask for his permission.


    "That''s a deal. Don''t cheat." Xiao Shili took the wine bottle, poured a small half cup for Du Yue, then raised his head to hold the bottle mouth, and poured the remaining wine into his mouth.


    Du Yue finished her small half cup, and then looked at Xiao Shili stupidly, watching the liquid in the glass bottle decrease a little. She was actually drunk by this time, and didn''t even know what the man''s action meant.


    Xiao Shili poked the remaining half bottle of wine on the table, then stood up and went to get Du Yue''s coat, "come on, I''ll take you home."


    Du Yue is lying on the sofa motionless, Xiao Shili then found that her two eyes have been closed, sighed, really can''t help, clearly can''t drink, but so a gulp, he thought she had been in the mall for so many years, must be very heavy drinking.


    He picked up the soft woman, picked up her coat and bag and walked out.


    Although Du Yue is drunk, she can''t walk at all. She just needs someone to hold her like a child. Du Yue''s figure is very plump, so it''s very comfortable to hold her in her arms, which is very sensual.


    Xiao Shili felt that he was acting like a real sex wolf because of the breasts of a 30-year-old mature woman. The Department is too full. He changed Du Yue''s slender waist with one hand and put it on her belly without any fat, but he could still touch the mellow feeling above.


    When passing through the house, many people cast all kinds of eyes on them. A teenager who looked like a high school student was holding a beautiful drunk young woman. Half of them suspected that they were brothers and sisters, while the other half had such evil ideas.


    Two waitresses came forward and helped them to the door thoughtfully. Xiao Shili saw Du Yue''s BMW X6 and carried her into the car. One of the girls said, "is it Mr. or Ms. who pays the bill? If Ms. Du Yue pays the bill, Ms. Du Yue is a member of the bar. The amount of consumption can be deducted from the annual membership fee."


    Xiao Shili took out his bank card and handed it to him. He still had the remaining 600000 yuan won from the gambling house. Although he was poorer than Du Yue, he didn''t have the habit of letting women pay.


    The girl was stunned for a moment. It seemed that few people used UnionPay cards for consumption. She quickly went in and swiped the card and returned it to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili sat in BMWx6. As soon as he caught fire, he felt dizzy. Damn, half a bottle of unknown foreign wine was not covered. It was like a fire in his stomach. Everything was shaking in front of him,


    Xiao Shili''s drinking capacity is not very good, that is, the level of four bottles of beer. In addition, he has never drunk foreign wine at ordinary times, so his reaction is very intense.


    When he drove the car to the road, he was a little confused. He didn''t know that he was in the wrong gear. He remembered that Du Yue''s family lived in a villa area in the east side, but now he couldn''t tell the north from the south.


    At this time, Xiao Shi glanced away and saw the GPRS navigation system on the console. A red line on the map seemed to indicate the route from here to home. He was relieved. If he followed this, there would be no problem.


    Late at night, the south of the city was in turmoil. BMWx6 flew on the open street until the surrounding scenery became more and more desolate. Xiao Shili vaguely felt that the road seemed to have been passed, but he couldn''t figure out where it was. The dizziness in his mind became more and more serious. Fortunately, he had a strong reflex nerve. He almost pulled the car out of the road several times and was pulled back by him.


    A strong smell of wine reverberates in the car, and there is a kind of charming fragrance on women. Unexpectedly, the fragrance on Du Yue is also like this. It is said that a woman with charming fragrance on her body, as long as a man smells the fragrance on her body, he will immediately become confused and unable to extricate himself. He will become a hormone animal. What will happen next, It all depends on the woman''s mind.


    Xiao Shili looks back at Du Yue. She is half leaning on the leather seat with her eyes closed. Under the skirt of her short skirt, she is curled up lazily in black silk stockings. The air conditioner is on in the car. It''s very warm. Her coat is put aside, but it just doesn''t cover her legs.


    Xiao Shili looks back quickly. Although his mind is slightly unclear, the following violent reaction still reminds him not to look at it again. Otherwise, there will be serious consequences. Fortunately, today he is wearing a pair of thick jeans. Even if he is arrogant, he is not so easy to break through the shackles.


    He opened the car window and let the wine and the sweet smell in the car disperse. A cold wind came. Xiao Shili was excited. He suddenly woke up a lot. Suddenly, he found a black gate at the end of the road ahead.


    The map shows that it''s the end of the line. It seems that it''s right here. At this time, Du Yue opened her eyes slightly, slowly took out a bunch of keys from her purse, and then pressed the door with a small remote control. As soon as the green light on the door came on, she opened it to both sides silently.

 Chapter 271

    Xiao Shili felt that he was familiar with the scene, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. He drove the car into the gate, and there seemed to be a lot of space inside. Except for the Middle Road, the wind swayed on both sides. He didn''t know what it was, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it. He just felt that it was definitely not the villa he had sent Du Yue back to. He couldn''t help asking, "Yue Er, Here... Where is it? "


    Under his head, the sound of yue''er was very smooth. Du Yue on the back seat didn''t object to it. The soft voice came, "my family..."


    "Your family? Why are you here? "


    "My house... Is here, and you haven''t been here."


    The two drunken people spoke a little out of tune. It seemed to be a large courtyard, but no light was on, and no one came out. Xiao Shili didn''t know that Du Yuegang had just turned off the automatic Butler system when she came in, so all the automatic facilities here didn''t respond at the moment.


    It''s good that she doesn''t want her family to know that she drinks like this.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know where the garage was. A big house appeared in front of him. Fortunately, he parked the car in front of the house. Then he got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. Du Yue reclined on the seat and lost her mind, as if she couldn''t walk by herself.


    Xiao Shili had no choice but to go over and take one of her princesses out of the car. Since he learned the secret of Qianlong, his arm strength has increased by at least three to four times. As a mature and plump young woman like Du Yue, she has no difficulty holding her in her hand. He steps up the steps and walks towards the door.


    Du Yue nestled in his arms, as if she was very comfortable. Her cheek was close to Xiao Shili''s chest. When he stood in front of the door, she took out a bunch of keys and opened the door.


    With one hand on her chest, Xiao Shili inevitably touched the heavy softness, and the other hand around her plump thigh. The greasy feeling of silk stockings irritated his skin all the time. There was already a pillar of heaven. In this position, he pressed tightly against her plump jade and buttocks, and Xiao Shili felt a strong eruption, I had to bite my teeth.


    There was no light on in the house. It was dark. In order not to wake up the people in her family, Xiao Shili tried to be light footed. Du Yue whispered in his ear, "go up... The second floor, my bedroom is on the second floor."


    Xiao Shili nodded and went up the stairs to the second floor. He only felt that he was in a long corridor. He didn''t know how many rooms there were. He secretly marveled at the huge area of the house.


    Under the guidance of Du Yue, Xiao Shili finally finds her bedroom, opens the door and goes in. A strong fragrance instantly envelops him. When Xiao Shili inhales it into his nose, he is a little unsteady. He thinks that yue''er is dignified and generous in the company, and the charm in her room is so strong. This fragrance and that kind of woman are two different types, Is there an unknown side hidden under Du Yue''s dignified appearance.


    In addition, the size of the bedroom is amazing. Turn on the bedside lamp, then the soft light, the room is very empty, only a big bed, a wall mounted TV, a small bedside table, a refrigerator, and an independent bathroom, but the area is bigger than all the rooms in Xiao Shili''s family. The light brown wood floor is laid on the ground, and the white curtains are hung on both sides of the huge French windows, giving people a sense of extraordinary tranquility.


    Xiao Shili carefully put Du Yue on the bed, her eyes accidentally swept her eyes slightly closed delicate appearance, small face flushed, long eyelashes down, from time to time Susu shaking, as if to wake up at any time, as if so sleepy.


    This one look, can''t leave again. Xiao shiliqiang endured some impulse in his heart for a while, then bent down and took off her high-heeled shoes for her. The woman''s small jade feet in silk stockings were held in her hand, and she couldn''t bear to let go any more. The feeling of silky softness made her heart jump wildly.


    No, I must leave at once, and I can''t stay here, otherwise I will have irreparable consequences.


    Xiao Shili admits that Du Yue really has a good feeling for herself, otherwise she won''t ask herself out so late. In fact, they haven''t been together for a long time, and they don''t know each other very well.


    But this kind of good feeling, perhaps only from the day he sacrificed his life to save her, perhaps just grateful. Although she is very obedient to her attitude tonight, it can also be understood as alcohol. After being drunk, any woman will be cheated, and her chances of going to bed will be greatly increased. On the one hand, she can''t distinguish between illusion and reality. On the other hand, she will only obey her body''s reaction without consciousness. Women are animals living in illusion.


    Xiao Shili finally abandons some evil ideas in his mind, puts Du Yue''s jade feet back on the bed, and then suddenly turns to walk towards the door. This time, he really gambles on all his will, hoping to force himself out of the room.


    However, at this time, Du Yue on the bed suddenly gave out a slight groan, like a move. Xiao Shili heard what she said vaguely. It was this vague but charming voice that broke his firm determination.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but look back and look in that direction. Du Yue on the bed seems to be trying hard to sit up, but she can''t. Xiao Shili finally couldn''t bear to come back to her. He heard the woman mumbling, "take a bath..."


    what? Xiao Shili only felt hot all over, but with his last sense, he said to her in a low voice, "forget it, I won''t wash it tonight, and I''ll wash it tomorrow morning, OK?"


    Du Yue gently shook her head and said in a confused voice, "it''s not good... The whole body... The whole body is dirty. It''s hard to die. If I don''t take a bath... I can''t sleep."

 Chapter 272

    She seems to be drunk but not drunk. She seems to be conscious even though she has lost her mind. It''s this appearance that makes Xiao Shili suffer. If she really sleeps or knows what she''s doing, he can relax. But it''s this appearance that makes him not know what to do.


    Du Yue''s wild nature, like that of a little female leopard, was aroused again. Suddenly she struggled and sat up from the bed. But as soon as she got up, her legs softened, and she almost fell to the ground. Xiao Shili hurriedly went to help her. The woman was soft, with a strong and charming body, and she nestled up to him, tight and tight, as if to integrate with him.


    This time, you sent it to your door. If you don''t want it again, you will be ashamed of the title of man. But if you do, the next day she will find that she is naked, and she will think about what happened last night.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of a way to let her take a bath without causing too serious consequences. He put Du Yue on the bed and whispered in her ear, "wait a minute, I''ll put the bath water for you.


    Du Yue obediently nodded, as if to believe his words, no longer struggle.


    Xiao Shi left the bathroom. After putting the bath water in the bathtub, he tried to make sure the water temperature was right, and then he almost half carried the woman into the bathroom. Du Yue tried to take off her clothes by instinct, but she couldn''t do it. So she just pulled up her skirt, and her lower body suddenly reflected in the eyes of a man in the bathroom.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have any hesitation this time. He gently helped her open the zipper behind her, and Tuo dropped the dress outside. In the process, his hands trembled. When he met Du Yue''s smooth skin, he couldn''t believe that he was doing what most men in the upper class of the city wanted.


    After peeling off the expensive dress, Xiao Shili''s nosebleed almost came down. Du Yue''s proud pair of Feng were tightly wrapped by a black Lei, Si and Xiang hood. Due to the tight binding effect, the two big, white and rabbit were more round. The bottom of the hip, leg curve, black pantyhose wrapped curve smooth, integrated, you can see inside the black bud, silk, small, pants, pants.


    Xiao Shili''s way is to stop here. Let a woman dress like this to take a bath, then dry her, then take her back to bed, cover her with quilt, then take off her underwear for her, and then find a new one to replace for her, so that she will get up the next morning, although she will be very shy, but will not feel that she has profaned her.


    Once a person is drunk, it will be very strange to think about problems. He never thought that he could help her take off all her clothes now, and then help her put on new clothes after washing. The result is the same. It can''t be said that Xiao Shi is drunk from now on.


    Du Yue was white and delicate. Her body was gently put into the water. Her whole body was relaxed and she gave out a comfortable hum. However, the hum in Xiao Shili''s ears was no less than a kind of soul stirring temptation.


    The water temperature is just right, so the temperature of the water will not make people sober up, but will make people feel more sleepy. A woman relaxes her body comfortably and stretches her full and attractive curves.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that his whole body was sweating a lot. He was a little nervous when driving just now. It would be very comfortable if he could take a bath at this time.


    But the bathtub was occupied by Du Yue... Thinking of this, he suddenly had an evil idea in his mind. The bathtub and hot water were right in front of him, and there was a beautiful woman to accompany him in the bath. What was he doing beside him?


    Looking at Du Yue''s eyes slightly closed, peach dimple intoxicated, completely unconscious of the surrounding environment. Xiao Shili thought that if he secretly went in to wash with her, yue''er would not find out. Anyway, he would not leave any sign afterwards. Only he knew about it.


    The evil thought spread rapidly in his mind. Xiao Shili quickly took off his clothes and left only one underwear. He thought, no one saw it anyway. He simply took off the last shelter on his body, and then stepped into the bathtub shamelessly.


    It''s really comfortable to enter the hot water, except for a certain part. After encountering the water, Xiao Shili was stimulated, and suddenly became more firm, hard and bulging. In addition, the opposite scene was so fragrant, gorgeous, alluring and human.


    Women always want to hide a little bit, so that it is attractive. If a woman wears sex, feeling, seduction, people''s underwear, clothes and silk, socks, it is absolutely better than a naked woman to make a man''s blood flow. This is also why there are such things as love, interest, underwear in the world.


    At the moment, Du Yue''s inner clothes, silk and stockings were completely wet and tightly attached to her body. She could vaguely see the dots, dots, pink and red inside.


    And after soaking for a while, she began to feel her body gently. When her hands touched Xiang, she naturally felt the unnecessary silk on her body. Subconsciously, she wanted to remove them, but she didn''t know how to untie the back strap. She only pulled a part of the two covers and cups, and most of the jade Ru suddenly exposed. The snow-white and huge were astonishing, Peach, half hidden, seems more attractive.


    Du Yue closed her eyes. When she was in a trance, she gently rubbed her Xiang part with her hands. Her body then gave a reaction, which made her sing a little. Unconsciously, her hands changed from a gentle Fu touch to a forceful rou.


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes and held his breath. He was afraid that if there was any more stimulation, he would cry out. Du Yue didn''t seem to realize that her scrubbing had become self Wei to some extent, and in front of a man. But at that time, the joyful and sometimes sad Shen, chanting, kept reverberating in the bathroom.

 Chapter 273

    Xiao Shili suddenly realizes that Du Yue''s husband passed away three years ago, and there is no rumor in the company that Du Yue has any frivolous news. Even Ziqi, who is closest to Du Yue and the most gossip, doesn''t know. Although many business tycoons are chasing her, she has never been close to any man.


    In this way, for the past three years, she has been living alone in an empty room. As a 30-year-old woman with the most mature and beautiful body, it is not normal for her to have proper self, self, caress and comfort.


    At this time, a woman needs someone to comfort her, but even so, she has to obey her own wishes. It''s not that she can''t find a man to fill her emptiness, but she scorns those men, which is obviously not what she likes.


    Du Yue''s hand movements just stay in the Xiang Department, and don''t extend further down. It can be seen that she is relatively conservative about this kind of thing, and she certainly doesn''t do it often. Maybe at most, it''s kneading, kneading, Xiang Department, which is similar to bathing. Such a mature and sexy woman is really lovely.


    Looking at Du Yue''s unconscious actions of selling, soul, seducing and human beings, after analyzing the woman, Xiao Shili''s attention began to return to himself. Xiao Shili had already been angry and could not stand any longer, and he had the momentum that even the steel plate could pierce.


    Although the bathtub is very big, it''s hard to avoid contact between the two people sitting in it. Xiao Shili suddenly moves in his heart. This beautiful pair of meat and body is right in front of his eyes. As long as he doesn''t have a relationship with Yueer, he won''t let her see anything the next morning. What do you care about using this pair of jade and body to solve his physiological problems?


    Anyway, as long as you don''t enter, it''s not an invasion for a woman. Other things, like holding hands and hugging, don''t make any difference. Anyway, I''ve held her just now. Of course, it''s physical contact. What''s the point of further physical contact.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili''s evil eyes moved slowly on the woman, and she couldn''t let go of every inch of her skin. Her eyes first stayed on her small hands, which were pinching and making her own part. No, yue''er didn''t have self-consciousness now, and she certainly wouldn''t help herself.


    The result is the same as above.


    Xiaozui, Du Yue''s cherry mouth is really attractive, but who knows if she will make any unexpected moves in this case. Shuang is Shuang, but her life is still important.


    Finally, Xiao Shili''s eyes stay on Du Yue''s plump, jade Ru, peach shaped, beautiful, meat, under the squeeze of the palm, constantly cling to each other and then separate.


    That deep ravine is enough to submerge three things of Xiao Shili''s size.


    As a result, half of Xiao Shili''s body is soaking in the bathtub, and he approaches Du Yue gently. Then he suddenly grabs her two little hands. Du Yue suddenly opens her eyes and stares at him.


    Xiao Shili was startled and thought that she was sober, but then he found that the woman''s eyes were blurred, as if she didn''t know herself at all.


    He licked his dry lips and coaxed, "moon, you want to wash there, right? It must be very tiring to wash by yourself. Shall I help you


    He did not act directly, but first coaxed to ask, is to see if the woman really did not restore consciousness. In addition, if she doesn''t listen to her own words, it''s not good. It''s better to let her cooperate obediently.


    Du Yue''s eyes were wide open, just like a 12-3-year-old innocent girl. She didn''t seem to understand the meaning of each other''s words. After a long time, she asked in a low voice, "who are you?"


    Xiao Shili thought about it, and had to name a person who had taken a bath with her, so that she could believe it. But she didn''t know the name of her former husband, so she said with a smile, "I''m your husband."


    "Husband?" Du Yue''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she had a feeling of rejection. She shrank back. Xiao Shili noticed this acutely, and suddenly thought that when she said that her husband died in the bar just now, her tone was calm, and she didn''t feel sad at all. Maybe she had a bad relationship with that man, or maybe they didn''t take a bath together.


    Husband can''t, so who else will take a bath with her? At this time, a word suddenly jumped out of Xiao Shili''s mind. Du Yue said in the bar, "I don''t think I''m like your sister. According to our age, I''m almost your mother."


    She does have a son and a daughter. Du Yue is so young that her children will not be more than five or six years old.


    Children are usually bathed by their mothers when they are young. It is common for them to bathe with their mothers.


    If it''s normal, Xiao Shili may not be able to say it, but at this time, under the pressure of alcohol, he blurted out, "Mom, it''s me!"


    Du Yue''s uneasy expression gradually turned into a gentle smile, which is only a mother''s tenderness to her children. There is a kind of maternal love in it. It is kind and gentle, but beautiful and charming.


    But she never thought that the "child" in front of her was actually a sex wolf with a "gun", and she never thought that she would be treated like her "child" in the future.


    Since the first sentence of Xiao Shili had been said, he was no longer ashamed. He stood up and said, "Mom, I''ll help you take a bath, OK?"


    Du Yue blushed and nodded. Even if she asked her son to take a bath for her, she was always embarrassed. But now in her mind, in front of her, she was just a three-year-old child, because her real son was always three-year-old in her mind.


    It''s just that my son seems to be a little strange today. He''s not only much taller, but also has a big strange thing on his body.

 Chapter 274

    Xiao Shili approaches for a few minutes. Du Yue''s hands are grasped by Xiao Shili, and Xiao Shili releases the woman''s hand, then gently encircles her body, unties the button that has been binding her behind her, and Lei falls down.


    Xue Bai, Ju Da, the most perfect instrument in the world, is finally completely presented to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili stepped forward. At the moment, the sweetest and softest gully was in front of him. He could no longer control himself. He pressed the pair of snowballs that he could not control with his two hands, and then he went all over


    The tight sense of Ya and smooth sense of Jin are not inferior to those of ordinary women, which only Ju Ru can do.


    Xiao Shili often saw such scenes in foreign Mao films and hman. He didn''t know what it was like. Today, he finally experienced it himself.


    One word, Shuang, is definitely not the general Shuang.


    During the whole process, Du Yue lowered her head and watched something appear and disappear in the middle of her department. Her face showed a confused but familiar expression. Because the position is opposite, Xiao Shili didn''t pull away in time. In fact, he couldn''t bear it. At a certain moment, Du Yue couldn''t help but close her eyes and let out a cry.


    Xiao Shili gasped for a while, stood in the bathtub, aftertaste for a long time, feeling that Xiao Shili did not seem to be satisfied, there is a kind of Yu discontent posture. Looking down, Du Yue''s face and mouth are all covered with white SE''s Ye body. She is looking up at herself, with some strange look in her eyes. It''s really lovely.


    To Xiao Shili''s surprise, Du Yue suddenly reaches out her hand and holds Xiao''s classmate, who has just spit out. Her beautiful eyes are shining with an expression of impatience and longing. It seems that the warmest and firmest thing in Xiao Shi''s body touched her frozen body for a long time and immediately ignited the fire hidden in it.


    Du Yue suddenly stood up, turned around, squeezed her upper body tightly on the wall, and then tilted the beautiful Tun wrapped in Si stockings to the stunned man behind her. The delicate Mei voice, which was as thin as a mosquito''s voice, echoed in Xiao Shili''s ear, "I... I want..."


    The glass in the bathroom was hazy by the heat. I heard the tearing sound of the broken socks. Then there was a woman''s full sigh. Then there was a crackling sound and a soft sing. All of a sudden, the small bathroom was full of spring.


    When the first ray of sunshine came into the window lattice in the early morning of the next day, Du Yue opened her eyes lazily and opened a smile at the corner of her mouth. She was very comfortable. It seemed that her body and the soft mattress and quilt had no contact for a long time.


    What''s the matter today, why I''m in a good mood, and my body has never been comfortable, just like a dry well suddenly filled with rain.


    But why do you lie on Chuang without any clothes? Du Yue vaguely recalled what happened last night in her mind. She seemed to be drunk in a bar, and then... She didn''t remember. How did she get home?


    She lazily turned over and wanted to go to the bedside table to get her cell phone. She usually put her cell phone there. However, just stretching out her arm, she felt that she had touched something. It was warm. There was no doubt that it was a human body!


    Du Yue was startled and sat up abruptly. Then she remembered that she had no clothes on her whole body. She quickly grabbed the quilt and put it in front of Xiang. As soon as she pulled the quilt away, the body of the person lying next to her was completely exposed. The other person was not wearing any clothes. Although Chi''s naked chest didn''t look as generous and powerful as an adult, But the angry Ju under the crotch is much bigger than the size of an average adult man, at least half bigger than Du Yue''s husband before.


    Du Yue quickly covered her mouth so tightly that she didn''t let herself cry out. Her face turned red. She quickly turned her eyes away, jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom.


    What''s going on? When I wake up in the morning and suddenly see a man without clothes sleeping with me, any woman will feel panic and fear.


    Du Yue wrapped herself tightly with a bath towel and leaned against the wall. All of a sudden, she was in a state of confusion, vaguely remembering what happened last night. She was not alone drinking, and then she was drunk. He sent her home, and then two people... Two people


    She tried to organize her thoughts, but her thoughts became more and more confused. She even had a little fantasy and examined her body carefully, but she didn''t know whether she should be disappointed.


    Last night, his Shen body was really involved by someone Jin. Needless to say, the culprit is the one who is still sleeping beside him. No, it''s not appropriate to say that the culprit. At that time, both of them were obviously drunk, so it can''t be said who was responsible.


    Thinking of this, Du Yue''s inner panic calmed down a little, but then came a kind of self blame and shame. He was only a 17-year-old child, but he did that with him. Last night, he said that he could be his mother in terms of age, but he did that with him.


    Du Yue''s mood at the moment is shy, angry and afraid, but there is a kind of unspeakable comfortable feeling in her heart, just like the feeling when she just woke up. Every inch of her skin and every inch of her pores seem to have been moistened and come back to life, becoming more smooth, tender and warm.


    Women are different from men. When they are done, men will lose their talents. Women will get the best of men and become more sexy and beautiful.


    Du Yue hasn''t been loved by a man for three years. It''s like a forest without rain for a long time. It''s beautiful on the outside and dry on the inside. After a night''s moistening by Xiao Shili, the forest becomes warm and prosperous.


    She felt the changes in her body, as if a kind of magic was injected into her body, and the whole person seemed to be alive again. Her face turned red and she thought, how bad the child was last night, and the first time she and her husband didn''t have such a strong feeling. Suddenly, she regretted that she didn''t realize it last night and didn''t feel the wonderful feeling well.

 Chapter 275

    Du Yue is leaning against the wall of the bathroom, her cheeks are scarlet, and she is daydreaming. When the door of the bathroom suddenly opens, Xiao Shili comes in drowsily, grabbing her hair


    Du Yue stopped breathing. She was surprised and ashamed, but she couldn''t help looking at his place.


    Oh, my God! That place! Even straight Qiaoqi, like a long iron pillar in the waist.


    Du Yue, according to her vague recollection, did it more than once or twice last night, but this morning, it was less than three or four hours later, and she was so vigorous again.


    Du Yuexing didn''t know that every time Xiao Shili finished her, Du Si would not soften down, and would still maintain such a fierce appearance, otherwise she would really faint in shock or excitement.


    Xiao Shili was sleepy, and the bathroom was so big that he didn''t seem to notice that there were still people in the bathroom. When he came to the toilet, he began to urinate.


    Du Yue shrank in the corner of the wall. Her heart beat hard. She thought that when he turned around, he would see himself. That would be more embarrassing. She prepared for a long time, and finally gently said, "that..."


    Xiao Shili suddenly heard someone talking behind him. He was so scared that he almost drew back half of his urine. Turning around at the same time, both of them were stunned for a moment.


    When Xiao Shili was in a daze, he saw that the beauty''s cheeks were shy and her eyes were slightly resentful. His brain immediately played back like a movie, and he was completely awake in an instant.


    damn! Last night, she just wanted to borrow her Yu body to have a good time. Who thought that she couldn''t help it in the end... She must know what she did to her last night. It''s terrible!


    incorrect! In his mind, Du Yue turned around and showed her beauty and buttock height. At that time, she took the initiative to make love first!


    But anyway, it''s a certain fact that two people had a relationship last night that shouldn''t have happened.


    At the moment, the two of them just looked at each other. Xiao Shili realized that he had no clothes on. He was proud and tall. For a moment, he was very embarrassed. He could not cover or not. He used his hands to block it. That kind of posture seemed that he was too weak. If he didn''t, he would


    At this time, he found that although Du Yue''s face was red, her eyes were always looking at her intentionally or unintentionally. Suddenly, she had confidence. Anyway, she could not avoid it. She straightened herself up and put her face to the woman in a panic.


    Du Yue saw that he made such an arrogant move, suddenly woke up, forgot what he just wanted to say, quickly turned his head and ran out of the bathroom.


    Xiao Shili was the only one left in the bathroom. He stood in the same place, stabilized his mind, and thought quietly for a minute. Anyway, things had happened. It was useless to escape. The worst result was that Du Yue could not accept such a fact, and the relationship between the two people would be broken. At the best, Xiao Shili didn''t dare to think about it, thinking that his subconscious told him, That won''t happen.


    He stayed in the bathroom for five minutes, leaving Du Yue enough time to change his clothes. Then he put on a bath towel, opened the door and went out.


    Du Yue is sitting by the bed. She has already put on a black skirt and a white shirt. It''s her usual office dress. It seems that last night''s events inevitably affected each other''s heart. In front of Xiao Shili, Du Yue becomes more conservative.


    However, Xiao Shili didn''t feel anything at all. If he was also affected, it was only limited to the fact that he still had some evil thoughts about Du Yue, a sexy and beautiful young woman. If Xiao Shili didn''t think much about Du Yue before that happened last night, but after that happened, His heart became frivolous.


    Du Yue didn''t realize that she was deliberately dressed in formal clothes to avoid embarrassment, but she was even more attracted to the other party. Looking at the temptation of OL''s uniform, Xiao Shili''s heart began to move again when she was tied up by a skirt, such as big, fart, thigh, black, silk, beauty and leg.


    However, Xiao Shili is still self-conscious. Although that happened to them last night, it was carried out without the woman''s consciousness, which does not mean that she acquiesced in some facts.


    So Xiao Shili stood in front of Du Yue very carefully and said softly, "President du..."


    Du Yue''s expression at the moment calmed a lot, light should be a, "last night... You sent me back?"


    Xiao Shili saw that the beautiful young woman''s expression was calm, but her cheeks were still slightly purplish red. She must have not completely put it down, but with Du Yue''s ability, she could let it go so quietly.


    "Yes, Mr. Du, you were drunk last night, so I have to take you home." Xiao Shili wanted to say the second half of the sentence, and because you are so sexy and attractive, and lonely, so he had to help you fill the void.


    Du Yue nodded, reluctantly showing a smile, "thank you, I still have something to deal with today, you wash, we go downstairs to have breakfast, wait a moment to start."


    Xiao Shili was moved for a moment. Listening to the tone, she didn''t seem to want to fire herself. She still wanted to stay with her. She was very happy that a woman had a one night stand with someone. If she didn''t want such a thing to happen, in order to avoid the embarrassment between them, she would try her best to let this person leave her. If she didn''t do so, it means


    Du Yue saw that he was still standing in the same place. She didn''t know what he was thinking. She couldn''t control her blush any more and said in a low voice, "if you don''t go, we will arrive at s city at ten."


    S city? S city is the capital city of H Province. Are you going there today?

 Chapter 276

    But Xiao Shili didn''t think about it carefully at all. Seeing that Du Yue''s calm face seeped out a little bit of a lovely posture, he couldn''t help being so moved that he suddenly wanted to tease her. Just as he was about to turn around and walk into the bathroom, he thought of something and said, "by the way, Mr. Du, your black Lei silk underwear and black pantyhose, I put it in the basket for you. "


    Du Yue''s pretty face turned red, and she could not calm down any more. She bit her lower lip and gave him a hard look.


    Xiao Shili was really angry when he saw her. He didn''t dare to say more, but he was overjoyed. He quickly turned around and slipped into the bathroom.


    After washing and coming out, several shirts, suits, a tie and a pair of underpants have been put on the bed. They are all unopened. Du Yue stands by the bed, holding her cheek in one hand. She seems to be selecting and considering. Finally, she picks out three of them and says to Xiao Shili, "today''s occasion is more formal. You can change these clothes."


    Xiao Shili nodded. At this time, he thought of Du Yuegang''s words. Today, he is going to s city. The headquarters of Du''s group is in s city. Is it to meet some family members?


    It is absolutely rare to have a chance to have a glimpse of the important members of the Du family. After all, they are huge consortia that can shake the whole H Province with a meal. They are different from their own small gangs.


    Large enterprises like this one not only have strong financial resources, but also stand on the same side with the government, and the government even depends on them. Even if you are the biggest gangster in J City, you can''t compete with others in terms of financial resources, and you still stand on the opposite side of the government. The government doesn''t want to move you. If it''s really necessary, a wave of any department official can make you disappear.


    Xiao Shili had known this for a long time, so he didn''t want to go all the way in his life. All the famous gangs in history, including those in today''s world, are supported by their own huge industries. If they don''t experience this transformation, they will either survive or perish.


    Therefore, Xiao Shili is surprised to thank Anne for providing such an opportunity. Although the purpose and original intention are different, he gives himself the opportunity to get in touch with the inner core of Du''s group, the largest financial group in H Province.


    After changing his clothes, Xiao Shili wrapped his tie around his neck. He had never worn a tie before, and now he didn''t know how to do it, but he didn''t need to worry.


    Sure enough, Du Yue saw that he was clumsy and could not help coming over. She gently tied his tie for him. When they were in contact, she blushed. Xiao Shili also smelled the attractive Mei fragrance on her body, which seemed stronger than yesterday.


    Just listen to Du Yue with a bit of blame to say, "are so big, but also learn to tie their own ah."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I''m not afraid. It''s my mother who helps me fight every time."


    Du Yuexin, with a thumping heart, vaguely remembers that when they were in the bath together last night, he called himself his mother and also his son. A sense of shame with a strange feeling came up and left him.


    Xiao Shili didn''t look in the mirror, but after taking care of it, Du Yue''s expression obviously changed. She must be very handsome now. You know, it''s also a suit of tens of thousands of yuan.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of a problem. From yesterday''s performance, it seems that Du Yue didn''t plan to take herself to S Province at the beginning, otherwise she wouldn''t ask herself to come out for a drink in the middle of the night. Did it happen after last night that she changed her mind? In this way, Du Yue has acquiesced that her relationship with herself is closer, It can even be said that


    Of course, this is just Xiao Shili''s conjecture, but there is another strange thing, that is, Du Yueming knew that she was going to attend such an important occasion today, and even went to the bar to get drunk last night. Maybe there is only one possibility. What she is upset about is nothing else, it is something she will face when she goes to s city today.


    "Just a minute... Wait a minute." Du Yue first opened the door and went out to have a look. After confirming that there was no one in the corridor, Xiao Shili came out. This scene is really like an affair.


    After leaving Du Yue''s bedroom, their expressions calmed down a lot, but when they came to the stairs, Xiao Shili suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Du Yue looked back at him.


    Xiao Shili looked around for a moment, and the sense of surprise in his eyes was even stronger. The structure of the corridor and stairs reflected in his eyes. He was so familiar with this place... He must have been here before!


    It suddenly occurred to him that this is the manor where Du Mengfei invited himself to be a guest last time? As like as two peas in the staircase, the corridor, and many rooms, Du Mengfei and Du Mengning live here.


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman''s puzzled and beautiful face, and his heart leaped. He didn''t find that Du Yue and Du mengning were so similar. They were just like sisters, but one was mature and steady, the other was naive and lovely. When he saw them, he had a feeling of love for the country and the city.


    Du Yue looks at Xiao Shili and stares at herself, as if she is stupid. She is a little worried. She comes over and asks, "are you ok?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "it''s OK, it''s OK." But in the heart is thinking how can be so coincidental, Du mengning just showed a good impression on himself last night, and from the look, that girl is absolutely interested in himself, but he happened to have such a thing with her sister... If let the goblin know, you have to kill yourself.


    It''s not a crime to be romantic, but it''s really your fault to make other people''s families discord. Xiao Shili doesn''t know how things will develop next. Do you have to choose one between Du Yue and Du mengning and abandon the othe

 Chapter 277

    At this time, he remembered that he had forgotten all about going to Du mengning''s house this morning, which he had said last night. However, it''s good to do so. It''s a crook.


    At this time, the stairs above came footsteps. Xiao Shili vaguely remembered that Du mengning''s bedroom was on the third floor. He was worried that the little girl would not get up so early.


    But reality and expectation are always the opposite. When Du mengning, wearing pink pajamas, with disheveled hair and a big ear plush rabbit, appears in front of them drowsily, Du Yue and Xiao Shili stay in the same place.


    Du mengning rubbed her eyes, as if she had seen the person in front of her. Her bright eyes suddenly burst out with joy, cheering and throwing them into Du Yue''s arms.


    Right, they are really related by blood, otherwise they would not live in the same house. Xiao Shi stood aside and enjoyed the scene of the two gorgeous beauties hugging each other, which was very attractive indeed.


    Du Yue gently stroked Du mengning''s hair and said in a soft voice, "well, when I''m away, do you have a good one?"


    "Yes, they are very good." Du mengning nodded and answered like a child, holding Du Yue.


    Xiao Shili secretly smiles, can''t see that this little girl is quite able to act coquettishly to her elder sister.


    "It''s you, mom. Why did you go so long this time? People miss you so much." Du mengning whispered.


    Sister... Ha ha... Mother... Xiao Shili''s smiling face suddenly changed into a shape. What? Mom, did you hear me wrong?


    "Mom is busy with her work during this period, so she has no time to accompany you and brother." Du Yue took her daughter''s little hand and said, "when we have a long holiday, we will take you two out on a tour."


    Du mengning curled her lips. "When will you wait for your mother''s holiday? Besides, my brother is busy with his gang all day, so he has no time to travel with us."


    "All right, all right." Du Yue patted her daughter''s head, "Mom will go to her grandfather''s house again today. If she doesn''t have breakfast again, it will be too late."


    This time Du mengning is no longer entangled, obediently let go of her mother, it can be seen that Du Yue usually has a good way to discipline her daughter, "I just saw aunt Fu on the third floor has breakfast ready, mother, you go to eat."


    At this time, Du mengning turned her head and found Xiao Shili standing on one side. His eyes were shining with joy again. However, this joy was different from the joy just now. The tone was a little surprised and said, "you... Why did you come so early?"


    Du Yue is surprised to see two people, "you two know each other?"


    Du mengning was silly for a moment. She realized that she had said something wrong in front of her mother. She said quickly, "Oh, oh, he... He is a classmate in my school. We agreed to prepare for next month''s school anniversary together today."


    At the moment, there were three people present, each with a strange expression on his face, with incomparable doubts in his heart.


    Du mengning secretly complains about how this guy came so early and went directly to the third floor. His mother saw him. However, it''s sweet to think that Xiao Shili attaches great importance to his words yesterday.


    Du Yue was surprised. It turned out that he and his daughter were in the same school. He really didn''t know that he was still in school. Was all the information provided by his friends false? Moreover, from the girl''s tone and look, she seems to see something, just calm down heart, suddenly and violently disturbed.


    Xiao Shili is in a complete mess now. They are mother and daughter... They are mother and daughter... How can they


    Not spacious stairwell fell into a silence, no one spoke, Du mengning three complain seven sweet stare at Xiao Shili, with eyes to warn him, this trouble, it''s you.


    Xiao Shili saw this pair of gorgeous mother and daughter, two pairs of beautiful eyes at the moment are staring at themselves, can''t help but dry tongue asked a, "you... Are you a mother and daughter?"


    Du mengning bared her teeth at him, then rushed to him quickly and said in a low voice, "you idiot, no more nonsense. This is my mother. Go and say hello."


    The reason why Xiao Shili was scared was that he didn''t believe it. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong in his heart. No matter his daughter or his mother, they were all beautiful and charming. He had a relationship with one of them and had an affair with the other. What''s wrong? Let''s exaggerate a little bit. Even if we become our own pets in bed together, so what?


    This may not be ethical in the eyes of the world, but at the moment, Du mengning and herself are just friends. At most, they are a little ambiguous. So it''s nothing to do with her mother when they are so intimate. Du mengning and herself are not even lovers, and Du Yue is not her mother-in-law, At best, it''s just a sister who is ten years older than herself. Besides, her mature and attractive body is not comparable to that of a little girl like you.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili recovers from shock. Du Yue and Du mengning''s mother daughter relationship, on the contrary, greatly stimulates him. Originally, he didn''t have any direct love for Du mengning. Looking at that lovely little face, he can''t help looking down slowly to explore her body under her pajamas.


    Du mengning felt his unruly eyes. His face turned red, and he was ashamed and angry. This guy, not only didn''t say hello to his mother, but also he was obsessed with himself and hated it. Where could he look again!


    She couldn''t let him look any more. In a hurry, she took Xiao Shili''s hand and ran to her mother, saying, "Mom, then... Let''s go down for breakfast first."


    Du Yue''s eyes stop sensitively in the hands of the two people. Du mengning is startled by her mother''s eyes. At the same time, she feels strange that it contains not blame for herself, but a look of sadness. Yes, when she went to the villain''s house yesterday to see her cousin, her cousin''s eyes are the same.

 Chapter 278

    Du Yue suddenly woke up at the moment, barely showing a smile, "OK."


    Du mengning took Xiao shilifei and ran down the stairs. She was staring at him and said in a low voice, "Hey, do you know how stupid you were just now? My mother didn''t allow me to take boys home. What are you doing on the second floor?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I''m sorry, your mother is so beautiful, I''m a little stunned."


    Du mengning, of course, didn''t recognize the difference in the other party''s words. She said with a smile, "of course, my mother is the most beautiful woman in the city. There are many men who want to chase my mother, but none of them looks up to them. Those smelly men think they are great when they have money."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "yes, I have such a beautiful mother. That''s why I have such a beautiful daughter as you."


    Du mengning''s small face flushed slightly, "I hate it!" I don''t know how many people have said this to her, but she never felt so sweet as hearing it from Xiao Shili.


    "By the way, how old are you this year?" It''s still a long way from the hall to the restaurant. Xiao Shili deliberately slowed down and asked him a question he had been bothering since just now.


    "It''s impolite. Do you ask the age of a girl like this?" Du mengning''s tone of teaching people is quite similar to her mother''s.


    "All right." Xiao Shili didn''t want to tangle with this problem, "you are a sophomore in senior high school this year. You should be 17 years old."


    "No, they go to school early. This year they are only sixteen." Du mengning is young, but like many women, she is afraid that others will say she is one year older.


    "Well, then, your mother is almost forty years old." Xiao Shili pretended to calculate, although he knew Du Yue was definitely not that old.


    Sure enough, Du mengning began to laugh, but this time he couldn''t help laughing. Until he came to the door of the restaurant, he stopped laughing and said, "if my mother hears this sentence, she won''t agree..."


    She wanted to say "I won''t agree with you to be with me", but when she thought about this sentence, even if it refers to the relationship between friends, it seemed a little too ambiguous. She blushed, jumped over and whispered, "the age of a woman is a secret. I''ll tell you in secret, you should swear not to tell it."


    Xiao Shili was eager to know the result, so he raised three fingers and made an oath.


    Du mengning''s eyes were filled with some mysterious light and said, "my mother is only 31 years old this year. How about that? I''m scared."


    Xiao Shili was really frightened and said in surprise, "did your mother give birth to you when she was only 15?"


    Du mengning spat out his tongue, "you are so stupid, you forget that I have a brother on it?"


    By the way, I almost forgot the existence of Du Mengfei. Speaking of it, Du Mengfei was at least 20 years old. Xiao Shili opened his mouth even more strangely. Du Yuesheng was only 11 years old when Du Mengfei was born. It''s a bit out of line. At that time, a woman was far from mature, just a child. Except for one possibility, these two brothers and sisters are not born to Du Yue?


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s bewilderment, Du mengning couldn''t help chuckling, "well, look at your silly way. I''ll tell you, my brother was not born to my mother. I heard that he came back from the orphanage when I was one year old."


    She then put up her index finger and made a silent movement, "Shh, this matter can''t be said out at will. It''s a secret of our family. Outsiders can''t know it."


    Xiao Shili is secretly relieved. After the passion of "mother" and "son" in the bathroom last night, he is envious of Du Yue''s own son. Fortunately, Du Mengfei is not.


    It''s no wonder that the brotherhood''s power in J city has grown so strong that it was backed by the Du''s group. No, it should be said that the Brotherhood was originally a part of the Du''s group.


    I''m really a bit slow to think of this now. Xiao Shili thought to himself that Du Mengfei launched such a large-scale operation in the Southern District, but the police did not intervene, and even did not make any investigation afterwards. If only relying on the strength of the brotherhood, the police can never be limited to such a level. Even if there is some secret connection between the underworld and the officials, there must be a limit to this connection, No matter how powerful a gangster is, it''s impossible to turn a city upside down, and the police are indifferent to it.


    In his heart, he was very concerned about Du Mengfei, but now he suddenly saw a larger force hidden behind him through the other party. He was surprised.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you?" Du mengning reaches out her little hand and shakes it in front of Xiao Shi''s eyes.


    "Oh." Xiao Shili woke up and said in an interrogative tone, "but even so, your mother gave birth to you when she was 15 years old. That''s too early. I mean, your mother was too young at that time." The tone of this sentence can''t help but be a little ambiguous. Thinking of how 15-year-old Du Yue looks tender and lovely, but she is pregnant and has a small stomach, a strange and exciting feeling, she can''t help causing a change in some part of her body.


    "Well, ask my grandfather about this. My mother said that it was the family''s decision that she gave birth to me at that time. Anyway, I can''t understand many things in the family." Du mengning flashed his big eyes and looked at Xiao Shili. "I don''t think it''s bad. We are often regarded as sisters when we go to the street with our mother."


    It''s true that if Du Yue and Du mengning stand side by side, only ten of them will think that Du Yue is Du mengning''s elder sister. On the one hand, the smaller age gap is, and Du Yue''s skin and appearance are no less than those of a girl of 16 or 17 years old. If it''s not for her mature and plump body and gentle and intellectual temperament, who is the elder sister, It''s hard to tell who is a sister.

 Chapter 279

    In this way, both Du mengning and Du Mengfei follow their mother''s surname. In such a big family, their dead father must have been a redundant son-in-law.


    While they were talking, they walked into the dining room. On the long dining table, a man with heroic spirit was reading the morning paper. It was Du Mengfei.


    See two people, Du Mengfei is a Leng at first, then on the face took the unexpected smile to stand up, some surprise way, "the world leaves, when did you come?"


    Without waiting for Xiao Shili to answer, Du mengning gave a strange "eh" and looked at his brother suspiciously, "brother, didn''t you let him in? How can you not know? "


    Du Mengfei showed a puzzled expression, "I don''t know, I just got up and sat here, I saw you." He immediately added, "Shili is not an outsider. You can come whenever you want."


    Du mengning looks back at Xiao Shili and looks at his brother suspiciously. The latter has never lied to himself since he was young, and that''s not his character. He suddenly feels very strange, "that''s strange. If it''s uncle Hai or Uncle De, you should let me know the truth first."


    "I brought him in." A soft voice came from behind.


    Du mengning turned his head, and his little face suddenly began to laugh again. Crispy Sheng called, "Mom." It can be seen that the relationship between mother and daughter is very good. She is really close to her mother.


    Du Mengfei also called, "Mom." In my eyes, I was surprised for a moment..


    Du mengning also reflected her mother''s words just now, and a pair of smart apricot eyes suddenly opened round, "Mom, what do you say... He..." she said, her face was red, only thought that her mother had found the relationship between herself and Xiao Shili.


    If the two had always been classmates before, then at the moment this kind of classmate relationship has risen to ambiguity, at least in Du mengning''s heart, is under such a feeling.


    "Let me introduce you." Du Yue came in slowly, reached out to Xiao Shili and said, "this... This is my personal assistant, Mr. Xiao Shili, who is going to drive me to the headquarters this morning."


    Then he turned to his daughter and said, "Xiao Meng, I didn''t know he was still your classmate. Today, Mr. Xiao came to pick me up. There are still some companies that need to report to me. In addition, I didn''t know you two had an appointment. I''m sorry."


    Du mengning looked at her mother strangely. After a long time, she slowly turned her eyes to Xiao Shili. She repeated Du Yue''s words in a tone that she didn''t dare to be detailed. "Mom, you said he... Is he your assistant?"


    Du Yue coughed gently, and the blush on her cheeks had not completely faded, but in front of her daughter, she had to be calm and nodded gently, "yes, I think it''s a coincidence."


    Du mengning never thought that Xiao Shili would work in her mother''s company, and she was her mother''s personal assistant. Because Xiao Shili is a student like herself, she has no idea that he will go to work.


    What''s more, she knows exactly what kind of person Xiao Shili is. He is not only a gangster in the school, but also doesn''t study hard. Besides, he has formed a Gang outside the school. Although she didn''t hate Xiao Shili because of this, such a person working beside her mother is another matter.


    "Mom, he..." Du mengning almost couldn''t help telling his mother the details of Xiao Shili, but when the words came to her mouth, she suddenly held back. If her mother knew that he was such a person, she would never agree to associate with him again.


    At this time, she recovered a little from the shock, thinking that even if he was really bad, she believed that he would not do anything bad to his mother. Moreover, although there were legends about Xiao Shili everywhere in the school, describing him as a cruel and powerful big brother of the underworld, since the days when she got along with him, I didn''t find anything terrible about him, and he was always bullied by himself. In addition to the occasional drag, he was a good boy, at least much better than those rich children who were obsessed with one thing.


    Thinking of this, Du mengning calmed down a lot, and felt that things in the world were really coincidental. His mind then returned to him, and he could not help blushing. Sure enough, his mother had already said sorry to herself, and clearly knew that the relationship between him and himself was not just that simple as his classmates, and her heart began to beat faster.


    Compared with my sister''s simplicity. Du Mengfei was surprised, but he thought of more things.


    Since he was five years old, he has been under the influence of his family. Now he has entered adulthood, and he has a good knowledge of the internal situation of the family, including the company his mother is in charge of.


    Du Mengfei''s evaluation of Xiao Shili has always been extremely high, and the latter''s strength has nothing to do with his age. But it''s not the same in society. He can''t figure out why his mother hired a boy who was only 16 or 17 years old and was still a high school student. Besides, if he was an ordinary person, he would just be a gangster in J City, and he was also his sister''s boyfriend.


    If it''s all by chance, it''s a bit of a coincidence. Does mother know each other''s real identity, this is just a way to cooperate with each other?


    He shook his head, should not, the mother''s character is the most hate and gangsters connected with the relationship, moreover, in J City, the mother is in charge of the white way, he is in charge of the underworld, two people do not interfere with each other, also never ask each other''s situation. He has confidence in his mother''s strength in the market, and feels that her mother also believes in herself. In addition, it is also a decision within the family.


    So far, mother does not know the identity of Xiao Shili. All this is just a pure accident.


    Du Mengfei''s guess was uncertain, but his expression didn''t show at all. Seeing everyone standing in a daze, he quickly put on a smiling face and said, "come on, everyone don''t stand. The coffee is cold. Mom, aren''t you going to s city today? If you don''t have breakfast, it''s too late."

 Chapter 280

    Although Du Yue pretended to be calm on the surface, her heart beat violently, because a fact suddenly appeared in front of her, just like a bolt from the blue hit her heart.


    He... He and his daughter are actually that kind of relationship. Although they didn''t say it clearly, everyone can see it, and Xiaomeng never dare to say that she has a boyfriend in front of herself.


    God, what did you do? That happened with your daughter''s boyfriend!


    Du Yue''s face is flushed. If Xiao Meng knows about this, how can she face her daughter? Will she recognize her mother? Will you hate yourself all your life.


    Even if Xiaomeng doesn''t know, Du Yue feels ashamed and guilty because of the blame generated by her moral concept. She and her daughter''s boyfriend have been having an AI, and it''s still a whole night. Maybe the whole night, she puts on the expression of "Yin Dang" and keeps panting. She constantly caters to his actions and bears the impact he brings to herself.


    Du Yue''s ears are beginning to get hot, but she is very surprised. When she thinks about these things in front of her daughter and his friends, her body has a strange pleasure. It seems that every inch of her skin is excited, and the underwear she just changed is... Shi


    What''s better is that I fell in love with the feeling last night. Although I think it''s against ethics, I''m eager to have it again. This signal is very dangerous.


    She knew her heart and body very well. At this time, Du Yue was almost sure.


    I fell in love with him.


    I fell in love with this 16-year-old high school student, 15 years younger than myself.


    I fell in love with the man who brought me great pleasure last night.


    I fell in love with my daughter''s boyfriend.


    The subtle changes of Du Yue''s expression and manner did not escape the eyes of the two men on the table.


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. It''s obvious that Du Yue thinks that she has a relationship with her daughter''s friend, but what she shows is not self blame, but spring emotion, which can be seen from her slightly red face and tightly clamped legs.


    This great beauty has no doubt been conquered by her ferocity last night, at least physically.


    Xiao Shili also can''t believe that he was like a dragon going out to sea last night and made the Moon Fairy come to meet him alive and dead. Although it was painful at ordinary times, it brought him extraordinary benefits at the critical moment. He could not help but hope that the punishment could last longer, and the longer the better.


    Du Mengfei noticed the look on his mother''s face, but he was greatly surprised. In his memory, he never saw his mother show such a look. He never even saw his mother blush.


    At the moment, my mother not only blushed, but also red like a 17-8 little girl, as if some resentment, and some lonely, but also some joy.


    It must be that too many things happened in the family recently, which made the mother''s mood fluctuate greatly. It must be so. No matter how strong the mother is, she is only a woman after all. Du Mengfei thought of it in his heart.


    Du mengning just thought of a problem. It turns out that this guy didn''t come home so early for himself, but for his mother. Although it''s not appropriate to say that, he promised to accompany his mother to other places, that is, he forgot his appointment with him last night!


    Du mengning''s face flushed with anger and forgot to be shy. He glared at Xiao Shili and thought that he would settle accounts with him when it was over.


    Xiao Shili didn''t feel the killing eyes of goblins, but at the moment he was immersed in the ambiguous eyes of his mother and daughter. He only felt happy and comfortable.


    Du Yue listened to her son''s words, and then remembered that she was in a hurry. She lowered her head and ate some breakfast in a hurry.


    Du Mengfei felt that if he didn''t say anything at this time, it would be abnormal, so he said, "Mom, I''m also surprised. How did Shili become your assistant?"


    Du Yue suppressed her emotion for a moment, and then said in a calm tone, "it was introduced by a friend, your Aunt Zhang. Although Mr. Xiao is not very familiar with the business of the company, he has helped me a lot with his naivety. " In the latter sentence, there is no doubt that there is more concealment.


    Du Mengfei said to Xiao Shili interestingly, "Shili, I really didn''t know you had another job and happened to be in your mother''s company. The relationship between us is really closer."


    Xiao Shili had already thought about the answer and said with a smile, "no way, this is what my parents mean. They want me to get in touch with the society quickly. Anyway, the curriculum in the school is not very tense, so they asked me to practice in the society first."


    Du Mengfei nodded and said yes. It''s true that Xiao Shili''s parents probably didn''t know that their son was a gangster, so they arranged such a job for him, so they said with a smile, "today you drive my mother, you must be careful on the road."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Xiao Shili smiles.


    After breakfast, Xiao Shili drives the car first. Du Yue also wants to escape the embarrassing scene as soon as possible, and quickly comes out of the house and gets on the car.


    Du''s brother and sister come out to see their mother off. Du mengning pouts her little mouth and looks unhappy. Her eyes stare at Xiao Shili constantly. The latter only pretends not to see her.


    S600 on the high-speed, Du Yue this just a sigh of relief, let tight Jiao body relaxed down. Xiao Shili saw the beautiful young woman''s expression of resentment and shyness in the inner mirror. He couldn''t help but feel that if it wasn''t on the highway, he really wanted to stop and kiss her on her charming face.


    The atmosphere in the car was very unnatural at the moment. For a long time, neither of them spoke. Xiao Shili doesn''t want to be bored all the way. Now Du Yue''s uneasy and shy heart makes him want to tease her more.

 Chapter 281

    The car was racing fast, almost flying close to the ground. Xiao Shili opened the top window, and a cool wind suddenly came in. He turned his head slightly, and finished a good-looking curve at the corner of his mouth. "This time, the headquarters is so eager to ask you to go. What''s the matter, moon?"


    The tone of the first half of his sentence is more serious, but the last "Moon" is full of a strong sense of ambiguity. The tone is natural and shameless, and there is no sense of uneasiness at all.


    Du Yue''s heart was already churning. When she heard him call herself that, she couldn''t help blushing, but she didn''t know how to stop him. Besides, he always called herself that last night, and she clearly acquiesced at that time. Damn it, it was all caused by alcohol.


    However, Xiao Shili''s words also made Du Yue''s mind return to the business in an instant. Once she entered the state, the affairs between men and women would be in the second place. The shy and uneasy color immediately swept away from her face. Her beautiful face turned to light and covered with a layer of calm temperament. She whispered, "have you never watched the news in this period of time?"


    "News? What''s the matter? " Xiao Shili has never really been used to watching news, only some of the more important social events are occasionally learned by reading posts on maopu and Tianya.


    Du Yue sighed, looking at the man''s eyes three helpless, seven teach, "if a man wants to succeed, it is necessary to master any information about the world in time every day, even if you haven''t looked abroad, you should also search the domestic information into your eyes as much as possible."


    Xiao Shili nodded as he listened, and his expression changed from cynicism to seriousness. He knew that Du Yue was not only beautiful and sexy, but also a soul in Chuang. This woman won the title of "Queen" in the market just like the battlefield, not because of her family, but because of her own strength!


    It''s a rare chance for Du Yue to teach someone in person. Xiao Shili understood this truth, and of course he cherished it. From a certain point of view, it''s much more difficult to listen to the Queen''s instruction than to get her Rou body.


    When he was on Chuang, Du Yue in Xiao Shili''s eyes was like a plump and lovely sheep. He could love her at will and even trample her happily. He could destroy her with his strength. But back to the formal occasion, the lamb returned to the true colors of her beautiful red dragon, and let Xiao Shili regain her respect and courtesy.


    Du Yue saw that he looked calm, and no longer had that kind of provocative color. She was secretly happy. She was most afraid that the man she liked was a man who only knew how to enjoy, but did not strive for progress. Although Xiao Shili was only a student and had little social experience, she was very easy to accept and learn new things.


    "Well, first of all, I want to ask you a question. First of all, what are the categories of all the industries of Du''s group Du Yue holds her shoulder, her eyes become sharp, and she looks at Xiao Shili with a kind of test eyes.


    "Of course, it includes metallurgy, coal mining, electronics, clothing, entertainment and catering." Xiao Shili said it quickly. In private, he made up for the information of Du''s group. This small problem is hard for him.


    Du Yue nodded slightly, but her face became dim. "In the recent month, many things have happened in the business of the group. This time, the headquarters called me back to s city to discuss and solve this situation."


    From Du Yue''s tone, Xiao Shili vaguely heard a sense of uncertainty. She said that "a lot of things have happened". It must not be a good thing. He could not help asking, "what happened in business?"


    Du Yue sighed and said, "the group has 24 coal mining enterprises in the surrounding areas of 16 cities, counties and townships in H Province. Since last month, 18 of these 24 coal mining companies have had safety accidents, gas explosion, roof fall and landslides. The total number of dead and missing people has exceeded 30."


    Xiao Shili nodded silently, but he also felt sad in his heart. He had heard his father say that dead people often happen in coal mines. This kind of thing can be described as big or small: some private mines without formal license often have dead people''s affairs, but usually the mine manager gives some pension to the family members of the dead and ends up in private.


    It seems to be easy to solve, but it is absolutely not on the table. Once the news of the dead is leaked out, the mine owner will seal the mine, or wait for prison. Now the state attaches great importance to production safety, especially high-risk work such as coal mining and underground operation. As long as there are dead people, the responsibility must be investigated to the end, even for legal enterprises.


    Thirty people died, which can be regarded as the biggest production safety accident in H Province in recent years. Once the matter is announced, the WuShaMao of leading officials in various townships, counties, cities and even provincial capitals will be affected. For Du''s group, the consequences are absolutely very serious.


    He stretched out his fingers and held the steering wheel tightly again. "It''s on the news?"


    "The more than 30 people who died were all regular employees of the company. It''s hard for the group to survive." Du Yue said faintly, "originally, the second division was ready to give each family member of the victims a million yuan as a pension. They wanted to settle this matter, but some family members insisted on going to court and asking for justice. Sometimes, money can''t solve everything.


    Xiao Shili nodded his head. Du Yue said this to his heart. Although money tends to be omnipotent in the eyes of ordinary people, in fact, its role is very limited at some times, and the one with more energy than money is undoubtedly power.


    "Is the second division dedicated to coal?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Yes, our entertainment distribution is the fifth division." Du Yuewang looked out of the window, and the green belt beside the highway was rapidly retreating. "In addition, except for the second division, the other four divisions were also different in size."


    "What?" Hearing this, Xiao Shili began to feel curious.

 Chapter 282

    "In the first division, i.e. the metallurgical industry, equipment failure or improper fabrication also occurred, resulting in many workers'' injuries, and the finished products also had problems after delivery; In the third and fourth divisions, electronics and clothing, more than 200 kinds of products also have quality problems in the process of export. Our entertainment department.... "


    Du Yue sighed again, "last month, there were several fights in four entertainment cities in J City, and three people died..."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes widened after hearing this. It''s too bad for Du''s group this year. No, it should be said that so many accidents and problems happened in a month at the same time. It''s a bit... What a coincidence!


    He was cautious and suspicious by nature. The first thing he thought about was whether it would be artificial. Maybe some competitors in the same industry envied the leading position of Du''s group in the industry and used some means. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, it''s not mean to do so, because if it was him, he might also use these methods to defeat his opponent. He would do everything on the battlefield. Any means is only a weapon to attack the enemy, and victory is the ultimate goal.


    He said the idea to Du Yue, who shook her head. "How can the family not consider this? In fact, the group has adopted almost monitoring strategy for every enterprise that can be called a competitor, and always controls each other''s movements. This is also a secret within the group. However, in the past month, none of these enterprises has made any move to show that some things were arranged by someone secretly, and the responsible persons related to the accidents have been found. These situations really happened in the case of accidents, and no one expected them. Therefore, the possibility of human activities has been preliminarily ruled out. "


    "It''s not artificial, that''s strange." Xiao Shili is full of doubts murmuring, in front of a car suddenly slowed down, and then to another line up.


    He looked ahead and immediately found that just about 200 meters ahead, a pickup truck was lying on the road. Judging from the location of the car and the scattered debris on the ground, it seemed that there was an accident. The passing vehicles carefully bypassed the car, and no one got off to worry about what happened.


    Xiao Shili didn''t care too much. Traffic accidents on expressways are quite common, and at most they are dead people. He sees many dead people, so he doesn''t have the general public''s strong curiosity about such things.


    But when he passed the truck, he could not help glancing out. From this point of view, it was obvious that the truck was hit from the side, and then the whole car hit the guardrail askew, skidding for several meters before stopping.


    There seemed to be a family of three sitting in the cab. The man near the window was covered with blood. His neck and an arm stretched out from the open window, as if asking for help, but he didn''t move as if he was dead.


    Inside was a woman holding a child, also lying unconscious on the bridge.


    Obviously, both of them were seriously injured and unconscious, but none of the passing vehicles stopped, and they had the idea of saving people. It''s no wonder that in today''s low social atmosphere, helping an old man will be wronged. No one dares to get into trouble because of a moment''s kindness.


    Xiao Shili is not a compassionate master. To him, there are so many people in the world, it''s nothing to die one or two. But just as he passed the truck, he heard a baby cry.


    He suddenly stopped in front of the truck. When the adult died, he died. However, it would be unfair for the baby to have such a lonely child in the world.


    Du Yue and he have the same idea, but she is concerned about the safety of the family. They both opened the door and got out of the car. Xiao Shi walked a few steps away to the front of the truck and looked in through the window. It was a mess inside. There was a lot of blood on the seat and the bridge.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Du Yue sees that Xiao Shili reaches out his hand and pulls the door. She is startled and quickly stops. She knows something about first aid. In this case, it is absolutely forbidden to move the injured.


    But Xiao Shili reached out and pushed the man inside. He had already opened the door. Du Yue was so anxious and angry. Is there anyone you can save people like this? You can move the injured person without looking at the situation first, and you still use such a rude way.


    "Don''t worry, human life is not so easy to hang up." Xiao Shili looks back and smiles at Du Yue, then reaches out and pulls the man out of the car.


    Du Yue is really in a hurry. According to his method, if the situation of the injured person really worsens, he must be legally responsible. What''s more, this guy even looks indifferent, as if human life is nothing to him.


    But seeing that Xiao Shili had already carried the man out, Du Yue had to go up to help. According to the emergency measures, the injured should be put on the ground first, and then some emergency treatment should be carried out, and then the ambulance came. But Xiao Shili put the man directly into the back seat of BMWx6, and almost all of them were carried by him alone, An adult man''s weight is at least 130 Jin, but Xiao Shili seems to be effortless, just like holding a child.


    Xiao Shili then took the woman into the car. Because there was no place, she put it directly under the seat. Du Yue first took the baby in the woman''s arms in her arms. Fortunately, the child was not injured. She looked at the two adults in the car with some worry and asked, "are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Don''t you see that?" Xiao Shili pointed to the two people in the car, "these two people are injured in the head. Artificial respiration and heart compression can''t save them. This is in the middle of the highway, hundreds of kilometers away from both cities. When the ambulance comes, people will die early."

 Chapter 283

    It turns out that this guy knows everything. Du Yue nodded and admitted that he was right. Maybe no one has called 120 up to now, so he said in a hurry, "let''s not delay. Let''s send these two people to the hospital as soon as possible."


    Xiao Shi left to smile, "that also some too late." Then he picked up his mobile phone and made a call to s city 120. Sure enough, they didn''t receive any notice. At this time, they were ready to send a car to save people.


    Xiao Shili makes another call to the traffic police brigade. They don''t know what they are doing every day, but they don''t find the accident on the surveillance screen. They also ask where the location is, so they have to come.


    Xiao Shili scolded these civil servants who only eat but don''t do anything. Then he drove to s city. When he was about to get off the highway, he met the 120 car. After transferring the wounded, a doctor asked them to follow the ambulance to the hospital for some procedures.


    Xiao Shili looked at the doctor with a sneer and said, "we still have something to do. I''ll give it to you. If you want to save it, you can save it. If you don''t want to save it, you can just find a place to throw it away."


    The doctor''s face is livid. He has been in this profession for five years. He has never been flattered and flattered. He has never met anyone with such a horizontal attitude. However, who makes people just passers-by? People are not bumped by them. Even if he throws these two people away, it really has nothing to do with them.


    Of course, he did not dare to throw away the two injured people, but the huge amount of treatment cost for the two people must have no source. As long as he swallowed up, he would inevitably be scolded by the Dean when he went back.


    After setting up the doctor, Xiao Shili felt very happy. He can be a good man occasionally, but he can''t be a good man. A good man can only be slaughtered.


    Of course, Du Yue couldn''t understand his ordinary people''s thoughts. Seeing that one and three people had nothing to do, she was also at ease. After what happened just now, she began to feel that Xiao Shili really had his own ideas. From that time when he faced the plot of Tenglong real estate, and this time when he saved people, he could not be influenced by anyone, and resolved the crisis by his own judgment.


    From childhood to adulthood, except for the men in the family, all the men around Du Yue have no opinions. It''s not that these men are too weak, but Du Yue has been educated by the family since she was a child, and she is too strong. Therefore, these men unconsciously lose the will to make decisions in front of her, so since she was a child, she has no feeling to rely on.


    At the moment, Du Yue feels a strong and reliable shoulder on Xiao Shili. No matter how powerful a woman is, her heart still needs a man to take care of her. Although Xiao Shili is still young, she doesn''t know as much about many things as herself. But for Du Yue, what she felt was just some kind of strength, something she had never felt before.


    Xiao Shili only knew that he had conquered the "Queen" on the bed, but he didn''t find that he was unconsciously making women''s hearts submit to him.


    He didn''t notice the change in Du Yue''s love, because at this time, the hint of Baojian came to his mind.


    "Congratulations, you have successfully completed a good deed. The good value has been increased by 400 points. You have successfully saved a person''s life, and you have got an extra red star."


    "At present, your total number of red stars is three, the system will automatically start coagulation... In the process of coagulation... Please wait..."


    "Congratulations, the three red stars have been completely condensed into one red star. Now you can use the ability of red star."


    Xiao Shili was stunned for a second, three red stars... Condensed into red stars? Red star''s ability is... He found that because of the time passed too long, he could not remember.


    By the way, in the battle of the headquarters of the axe gang, a similar hint came to my mind. In the urgent situation at that time, I didn''t have time to examine it carefully. When the matter was over, I threw myself into the finishing work after the war and forgot to pay attention to it.


    When I have free time today, it''s time to have a good understanding of Baojian''s two new abilities. Xiao Shili thought to himself that it''s not convenient to drive now.


    As the capital city of H Province, s city has developed much more rapidly than J City in recent years. Driving on the streets, looking at the neighboring high-rise buildings and the dense flow of people, s city gives people a sense of fast rhythm all the time,


    In short, compared with J City, it is a more prosperous, crowded and huge commercial city. Under the city''s ostentatious appearance, there are deeper undercurrent and undercurrent.


    As soon as Xiao Shili entered the city, he was not familiar with the road conditions. Although he was driving GPS, he was stopped by the traffic police at an intersection because he was speeding. He had to hold the car when he opened his mouth.


    Hold the car? Speeding is nothing more than a fine. Only when there is a major traffic accident, the traffic police will seize the vehicle. This guy is afraid that he wants to give him more benefits. In broad daylight, it''s the first time that Xiao Shili has seen such a traffic police blocking and robbing.


    However, this is not his own territory. If he was in J City, Xiao Shili could solve the problem by making a random phone call. However, in other people''s land, he didn''t want to make a big deal, so he got out of the car with a peaceful attitude.


    A small traffic policeman in the provincial capital is also more powerful than that in the small city. He looks selfless. Xiao Shili handed a cigarette to him. As soon as the policeman pushed away, he said with an impatient expression, "come on, it''s you who drive the car to the team, or I''ll ask someone to tow it."

 Chapter 284

    Xiao Shili looks up at the other party. Suddenly he grabs the policeman''s clothes and pushes him from the sidewalk to the road. The policeman steps back, falls to the ground and is almost hit by a taxi.


    If someone else pays it back, this seemingly humble little traffic policeman is Hu Junyi, the son of Captain Hu of the city traffic police brigade. Before he graduated from high school, he was taken to the traffic police team by his father. Otherwise, the boy would not dare to be so arrogant. Although BMWx6 is not a very expensive car, it is not affordable by the general class. This boy said that he would detain his car if he detains it, Obviously, relying on his Lao Tzu''s power, he felt that everything with four wheels on the market was under his Lao Tzu''s jurisdiction.


    Hu Junyi was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his stomach. Is this boy''s brain all right? He almost killed himself if he didn''t get it right. It''s not a joke. He quickly got up from the ground. Needless to say, he was angry. He picked up the walkie talkie and called.


    In less than three minutes, another three police motorcycles came with flashing lights. Three traffic policemen got out of the car. One of them said to Hu Junyi in a flattering tone, "brother Hu, what''s the matter?"


    "Let''s get together and smash this kid''s car for me! Then take the people away for me! " Hu Junyi points to a car parked on the side of the road and a juvenile road leaning on it.


    When they heard this, they were all stunned. They were traffic police and not underworld. How could they smash other people''s cars casually? They all knew that Hu Junyi was covered by his father and could come here occasionally, but they didn''t have any background. If they did such a thing, they would not want to carry their iron rice bowl any more, not to mention the other party driving a BMW, It also looks like a rich man. It''s better not to offend him.


    But looking at Hu Junyi''s frantic appearance, he was obviously depressed just now. The three people thought that since they had come, they could not do anything.


    Among the three traffic policemen, one of the older came forward, put on a serious face, and said to Xiao Shili, "from other places? Show me your driver''s license. "


    Xiao Shili looked at each other contemptuously and said with a smile, "the boy just told you to smash my car, didn''t you hear me?"


    A traffic policeman was stunned for a moment, thinking that this guy has brain disease, and some people are looking forward to his car being smashed. However, when he heard the other party''s tone, he felt a sense of fear. The other party obviously has something to say, and he is not afraid of these traffic policemen. Does this young man who looks less than 20 years old have any extraordinary background?


    He corrected his tone, "of course, we won''t smash your car. We just strictly enforce the law and do business. If you violate the traffic regulations, you should be fined and your driver''s license should be confiscated."


    "Good." Xiao Shili''s smiling face made him feel chilly. He suddenly went to the car, reached into the window, took out the steering wheel lock, and said with a smile, "you don''t smash it, do you?" Then came to a police car, a wave of his hand to the car''s police lights to smash.


    Several traffic policemen were stunned. Hu Junyi was also stupid. Instead of smashing other people''s car, he was smashed by others.


    This kind of behavior of the other party can be regarded as attacking police. In S City, few people dare to attack police on the street. Does this guy really have some background to be so presumptuous!


    Xiao Shi walked around and smashed the police lights of four cars. Then he leaned against one of the police cars and looked at the four traffic policemen provocatively. In doing so, he naturally means to be a fox pretending to be a tiger. It''s a pity that the Du''s group is so powerful in S City, if we don''t make full use of it.


    At the moment, for the sake of a lot of onlookers, several traffic policemen can''t hang up no matter how big their faces are. Hu Junyi doesn''t care who the other party is. Assaulting a policeman is the first-class crime in s city. Even if someone is behind you, I may not be afraid of you. Then he yells, "arrest this boy for me!"


    Together with Hu Junyi, four people immediately rushed towards Xiao Shili. Just then, the door of BMW''s back seat opened and a woman got out of the car.


    Hu Junyi and the other three people were stunned. They all stopped and stood in the same place, not for anything else, just for the fact that the woman in front of them was too beautiful. This kind of beauty can''t be described in words. If you have to say it, it is just a look, and you will feel suffocated.


    Du Yue didn''t look at the four stunned men. Instead, she walked directly out of the crowd. At this time, a black Mercedes stopped outside the circle and stepped down from the car. A burly old man in a black suit walked quickly towards Du Yue, with a kind smile on his square face, "Xiaoyue, when did you arrive, Why are you calling me now? "


    Du Yue showed a smile, "I just arrived, too. I''m so sorry, big uncle. I''ve bothered you in the early morning."


    "Well, you child, what are you talking about?" The old man took Du Yue''s little hand and patted it affectionately. "Counting up, we haven''t seen each other for more than a year. How come we are separated from the eldest uncle without seeing each other these days?"


    "Where is it?" Du Yue lowered her head and said with a smile, "you see, I''m so old, I still make you worry."


    The old man laughed and said, "let''s go home first." Then he pulls Du Yue to the black Mercedes Benz. Du Yue is now the mother of a daughter, but in the hands of the old man, she is like holding a little girl, as if Du Yue were a child in his eyes.


    Along with the old man, there was an Audi with the word "police". At this time, a middle-aged man with a little weight came down from the Audi, strode into the crowd and scanned the scene.

 Chapter 285

    As soon as Hu Junyi''s face changed, he could not help shrinking his neck! Of course, he knows this man, director Chen of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. Who is this guy? He can even ask director Chen to move him. His background is obviously much older than his own. After all, this time, he is a big loser. His father is just a traffic police chief under director Chen. He can''t even fart in front of director Chen.


    Director Chen''s face sank and he said to several traffic policemen, "you guys, come here for me!"


    The other three policemen look worse than Hu Junyi. They all know that they have offended the wrong people this time. They are secretly scolding Hu Junyi. Damn, this time, the punishment is inevitable. Maybe the iron rice bowl is gone. It''s all Hu Junyi, a fool, who can bully because your father is a small brigade leader. If you don''t want to die, you have to involve us.


    Du Tianyi, the chairman of Du''s group, is a person who even the Secretary of the provincial Party committee does not dare to offend easily. From the provincial government and the municipal government to the Public Security Bureau and the traffic control bureau, this series of relationships have been opened up as early as ten years ago. Even Director Chen, a small public security bureau director, can earn tens of millions of yuan in his annual account, Not to mention the senior officials.


    Take people''s money and eliminate disasters for them. When these officials take money, they will naturally work for Du''s group. The mayor can even dismiss you as the director of the Traffic Management Bureau at any time because of Du Tianyi''s words.


    Therefore, director Chen''s admiration for the authority of Du''s group is far greater than that of the mayor and Secretary of the municipal Party committee.


    This morning, he received a phone call from Du Tianzhan. He was very angry. Hu Junyi, a little brute, relying on his father''s little power, made trouble everywhere. If he had not seen that his father was a graduate of a police school, he would have cleaned up the little brute long ago. Today, even miss Du''s car would have been detained, He must not be let go this time.


    Director Chen called several people over. He wanted to ask four people to apologize to Du Yue, and then dismissed them in front of Du Tianzhan. But as soon as they turned around, they had already got into the car and drove away. It was obvious that they didn''t take themselves seriously, but they asked themselves to run errands.


    Director Chen has a feeling of being ignored. He is a little upset. However, when he thinks of the tens of millions every year, his anger suddenly subsides. This is what he can''t earn all his life in his present position.


    Now only the 17-year-old boy is left at the scene. It seems that his identity is mostly the driver for Du Yue.


    Director Chen has been in the officialdom for many years. He knows that there are two kinds of people that can''t be underestimated. The first is the Secretary, and the second is the driver. These two kinds of people seem to have no real power, but they are the closest and most trusted people around the leader. They often hold the most secrets of the leader, and the words they say will be referred by the leader at the first time. The energy of a director and driver, Sometimes even a nominal deputy director is bigger.


    He didn''t show any airs to Xiao Shili. He said with a kind smile, "young man, you were shocked just now. There is something wrong with my people''s work attitude. I will deal with them immediately. Hu Junyi, you guys, come here and apologize to this young man quickly!"


    A well-known director of the Municipal Traffic Management Bureau, a department level cadre, has given Xiao Shili enough face in the face of a private enterprise driver with this attitude, but the latter leans on the car with a look of indifference. After listening to several people''s apologies, he says carelessly, "OK, I''ll forgive you this time, but I can''t have another time."


    Hu Junyi nodded hurriedly, but director Chen was angry. Shit, what are you? You''re just a small driver of Du group. You take you seriously because you look at the face of Miss Du. How dare you talk to me in this tone! I really think of myself as an onion.


    But director Chen didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction on his face. In front of Xiao Shili, he immediately dismissed Hu Junyi and other four people. Of course, all this was done for Du''s group, because the little driver might have to report the situation to his boss.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand. "Director Chen, you don''t have to be so serious. Although they are ashamed of being a people''s policeman, they are also for work after all. It''s not good to dismiss them. As the saying goes, good steel can be used as a blade. It''s not good to be a traffic policeman. It''s OK to look at the toilet and do something sanitary."


    When Hu Junyi and others first heard this, they thought that they were feeling grateful for each other. When they heard the last sentence, they were so angry that they almost fainted. They didn''t have a good heart and deliberately wanted to humiliate themselves.


    Director Chen nodded, "if this is Miss Du''s opinion, then we will refer to it." Said a wave of hands, "close the team, you a few give me back to the Bureau, waiting for processing." He wanted to get out of the way without offending Du''s group, so as not to be annoyed by the little driver here.


    Xiao Shili also got on the X6. He heard a burst of exclamation from the crowd around him. Someone dares to smash the traffic police''s car in broad daylight. Not only has he not been punished, but the police also apologized to him in turn. Xiao Shili''s image in these people''s eyes instantly increased several times. As soon as the engine of BMW sounded, the crowd immediately dispersed and made way for the car.


    When Du Yue left, she waved to herself, indicating that she was driving to keep up with her uncle''s car. But the Mercedes Benz didn''t know where to go now. With intuition, Xiao Shili walked through three streets and followed it.


    In Mercedes Benz, Du Yue looked at Du Tianzhan with some dissatisfaction in her eyes. "Uncle, what happened in the group this time? Why didn''t someone inform me until last night?"

 Chapter 286

    Du Tianzhan sighed, "Xiaoyue, I know you were having an important negotiation abroad last month. I don''t want to be distracted by these things. Moreover, these situations happen too suddenly. I''ve been busy dealing with the above and the below these days. I can''t compare with your father, and I really can''t do it."


    Du Yue hears something from his uncle''s words, and she can''t help asking, "is it my uncle who presides over the family all this time? What about dad¡°


    Du Tianzhan shook his head, "Xiaoyue, don''t blame me. It''s not convenient to talk about on the phone, so I want to tell you as soon as you come."


    Du Yue''s heart suddenly surged with an ominous premonition. What happened to her father? He grabbed Du Tianzhan''s wrist and said, "uncle, what''s wrong with my father?"


    Du Tianzhan looks into Du Yue''s eyes. His eyes are as calm as water, but now they are as chaotic as whirlpool, flashing anxious look. So he turns his eyes out of the window. "Your father had a car accident last month. Although he is out of danger, the doctor says the situation is still not optimistic."


    A car accident? Du Yue''s eyes are slightly wide open, and cherry''s mouth is slightly open. If it''s because of her father''s health, even if he is admitted to the hospital, he can accept it. Her father is in his sixties, but as the head of the family, he still has to work day by day for the family''s affairs. Although the six business divisions of the group have different family members, there are some problems in the general direction, It still needs my father to make a decision in person, which is a great burden for a 60 year old man. She also worries about her father''s health.


    But how could my father have had an accident? Not to mention that my father seldom goes out on weekdays. Even if he has to go out in person, there are more than 30 bodyguards escorting him. Others go out in a car, while Mr. Du goes out in a motorcade. Every time he drives, there are two cars, one in front of the other and the other behind the other. His father''s car is a customized bulletproof and riot proof car, Even if the car is seriously hit, it will not easily deform and overturn. As long as the people inside fasten their seat belts, nothing will happen. In addition, the drivers who drive for their father are all selected by thousands, and their skills and reactions are first-class talents.


    Seeing the expression on Du Yue''s face, Du Tianzhan knew that she didn''t believe it, so he sighed, "normally such an accident won''t happen, but what happened that day... It was really arranged by God. After dinner, Tian Yi suddenly got excited and said that he hadn''t driven his own car for more than ten years. No one cared about the feeling of touching the steering wheel again, I don''t think it''s any good to let the old man stroll in the yard. Who would have thought that your father would drive the car outside as soon as he was happy. I happened to have something to do outside. The housekeeper immediately asked someone to chase me, but the tragic thing happened. "


    Du Yue clenched her cherry lips tightly. She didn''t speak for a long time. Suddenly she said, "I''m going to see my father."


    Du Tianzhan nodded, "of course. But not now. Your father can only visit you at the appointed time every day. Besides, everyone has been waiting at home. I''d better go with you after the meeting. "


    Du Yue nodded slightly. Although she was full of uneasiness and worry, she just wanted to see her father immediately. But I also know that even if I''m worried, I can''t do anything. At present, there are all kinds of accidents in the group, and it becomes a mess. Just in time for his father''s absence, the only way to rectify the whole situation now is to rely on the eldest uncle as the leader and the rest of the family members. They have to cheer up and make the Du''s group go through this difficulty.


    Du Tianzhan looks at Du Yue as she grows up. Seeing her niece''s eyes, he understands her mind. He sighs in his heart. Yue''er is a filial daughter. She is devoted to the family, but... I''m afraid others don''t think so.


    The Du family''s mansion is located in a beautiful forest belt area in the suburb of S. it takes a long and straight road from the road to the manor. Different from the avenue in front of Du Yue''s house, the road is bare on both sides, without any vegetation, but it is repaired with cement like the square of the Kingdom, giving people a solemn and powerful feeling.


    The building at the end of the field of vision is not very big from a distance. But when I got there, I felt that it was not like a place to live, but more like a landmark building of a certain country.


    Xiao Shi got out of the car and stood in front of the dark fence hundreds of meters long. He could not help feeling that he was coming for sightseeing.


    All the vehicles are parked outside the gate in a straight line shape. It seems that vehicles are not allowed inside the residence. Xiao Shili has no time to think about where the cars in the residence usually park. Du Yue and the old man also get out of the car. He quickly steps forward and follows Du Yue.


    The old man seems to be a high-ranking figure in the family, which can be seen from the scene when he came to rescue just now. I don''t know what they said on the way here. In short, Du Yue''s face is very bad. Under her seemingly quiet face, she reveals deep uneasiness.


    Three people walk towards the mansion. From the conversation between Du Yue and the old man, Xiao Shili learns that the old man is Du Yue''s eldest uncle, that is, Du Yue''s father''s elder brother, and his position in the family can be imagined.


    In front of the palace like mansion stood Eight maids. When they came near, they all bowed and said respectfully, "master, miss." It seems that Du Tianzhan is also one of the owners of this mansion.


    At this time, Du Tianzhan turned his head and looked at Xiao Shili, who was following Du Yue. There was a smile on his bronze face. "Xiaoyue, this is the boy who saved you from Tenglong real estate''s dogs."

 Chapter 287

    Du Yue nodded her head slightly, glanced at Xiao Shili, and suggested the identity of the people around her. In this situation, due to the great difference of identity between the two people, it is not suitable to make a formal introduction, which would obviously be impolite to Du Tianzhan.


    Du Tianzhan said with a smile, "young man, good skill, with you by Xiaoyue''s side, I can rest assured."


    This sentence has already crossed their identities and is a great affirmation of Xiao Shili. If they were ordinary people, they would be greatly flattered. As a subordinate, it''s very difficult to get Du Tianzhan''s praise.


    Xiao Shili just smile, "please don''t worry about Mr. Du. No matter when, I won''t allow Mr. Du to be hurt at all."


    Du Tianzhan smiles, turns around and continues to walk towards the house. Du Yue takes a slight look at Xiao Shili. It seems that she is blaming him for his glib talk, but her heart is filled with a sense of sweetness.


    After entering the gate, the scene in the room immediately brought Xiao Shili into another world. In the gorgeous and wide hall, all kinds of beautiful maids and housekeepers walked back and forth, looking very busy, like the scene in a medieval noble castle.


    Today is a rare day when all the members of the Du family come together in a year. No one dares to neglect and offend these noble family members. Naturally, they should be treated well.


    However, in addition, Xiao Shili faintly felt a sense of chaos from the magnificent hall. This mansion, which should have been strictly regulated, didn''t seem to be very orderly. Both the housekeeper and the maid seemed to be nervous and uneasy.


    But he didn''t think about it so much at the moment. He just kept looking at every maid who passed him. Not all the maids here were young girls, but also some women in their thirties, but they were extremely beautiful, and they were all dressed in black and white maids'' clothes.


    In addition to Cosplay in the animation show, Xiao Shili has never seen a real maid. Now in such an environment, he can''t help feeling very strange.


    What makes Xiao Shili feel very happy is that when his eyes scan the faces or bodies of those maids wantonly, every beautiful woman throws a submissive and sweet smile at him.


    Du Yue then went to the revolving staircase in the middle of the hall and turned around, trying to explain something to Xiao Shili. However, she found that this guy''s eyes were all looking at the maids in the room, and she also looked at the passing maids and laughed at each other from time to time. I coughed a little in my heart.


    Xiao Shili reacted and showed a more brilliant smile to the beauty. Du Yue wanted to knock on his head, but it''s not suitable to show too much closeness with him at this time and here, so he said in a flat voice, "I''m going to have a meeting now. There''s no restriction in the Hall on the first floor. Just wait for me wherever you like."


    Xiao Shili nodded, thinking that this kind of family meeting naturally does not allow outsiders to be present, and that he also needs some free time.


    After Du Yue and Du Tianzhan left, Xiao Shili sat on a sofa in the hall, drank a cup of coffee from the maid, put his right hand into his coat, and gently grasped the treasure of fate hanging on his chest.


    At the moment of contact between the crystal matrix and Baojian, the vision seems to have lost its function. The crystal matrix seems to know his intention, which is completely different from using Baojian to change his luck. Instead, it is as like as two peas in the interface, but it is made into a form of book pages, which looks exactly the same as when it turns its fortune on.


    Xiao Shili just needs to move his consciousness to scroll the interface to the title page. He quickly browses through a column of text below the instruction manual above, and quickly finds the description of red star and black star.


    At this time, a mechanical metal sound came into his ear, "Hello, I''m looking up the information and operating instructions related to destiny''s left arm treasure. If you need voice prompt and intelligent help, please click here with your consciousness."


    Since the implantation of the crystal matrix, Xiao Shili has never turned over the manual again. Unexpectedly, he also unlocked such a hidden function. He immediately touched the option with his consciousness, and felt as if he was manipulating a mouse with his mind.


    "Hello, please select the content you want to check."


    When Xiao Shili click "Red Star" under the option of "Baojian ability", the sound of metal will ring immediately.


    "After successfully saving a life, Baojian users will get an additional red star reward on the basis of increasing good value£¨ Quantity 1)


    Function of Red Star: after collecting three red stars, it can condense them into a red star, and activate the red power hidden in the treasure. The red power can concentrate the flow of Yang Qi within ten li to reverse the result of an event. This event only exists in the objective world, does not include and cannot change people''s subjective consciousness.


    Note: the use of red power will cause great damage to the user''s "* *", please use it carefully¡°


    wait. Xiao Shili stopped Baojian''s automatic explanation here, and then studied the sentence carefully. The key words are "used to reverse the result of an event." How to understand this sentence?


    Isn''t the effect of Baojian''s consumption of good and evil also the result of reversing one thing? For example, if you''re not lucky, you''re going to lose the bet. After you change your luck, you start to win crazily. Isn''t this the result of reversing one thing?


    Xiao Shili thought that there was intelligent help in the prompt just now, so he asked in his consciousness, "can you tell me more about the power of red star? What''s the difference between the effect of consuming red star and the effect of consuming good value? "

 Chapter 288

    The metallic voice quickly replied, "of course. Well, first of all, let''s explain the value of good and evil. The effect of consuming the value of good and evil is to stimulate the density of Yang Qi and Yin Qi in your body, so as to improve your own luck. So the things to be changed must be based on yourself. For example, if you want to win the lottery, you must buy them yourself. If you let others buy them, you will consume the value of good, That person won''t win any awards


    Xiao Shili nodded. It''s not hard to understand. The ability of fate cheating is to change a person''s luck. So far, he has only changed his luck by using good value. Of course, everything is based on his own.


    "The effect of evil value is to increase the density of Yang Qi in your body, but when you finish what you want to do, the Yang Qi in your body will overflow and then transfer to anyone around you. At this time, if you only have Yin Qi in your body, you will be attacked by bad luck, and if you accept Yang Qi, you will get good luck. "


    Xiao Shili had been staying on the surface all the time. At this time, he finally saw the theory, which was really very explanatory. At the moment, he had already thought of the difference between the two.


    However, metalvoice said dutifully, "let''s explain" Red Star ". The function of red star is to concentrate the flow of Yang Qi within ten miles, and change the result of a thing according to the user''s idea. The biggest difference between kindness and evil is that the former is stimulation, while the latter is collection. The former''s Yang comes from users themselves, while the latter comes from people outside. Once the red star is activated, part of the Yang in the human body within a fixed range (five kilometers) will be removed, and then concentrated on a certain thing to change the result of the event. The user does not have to do it by himself, but only needs to give an order. "


    Xiao Shili thought about it and asked, "if there is a bird in the sky, if I want it to fall, can I do this?"


    "As long as there is enough Yang Qi in a fixed range, it can be done."


    By the way, if Baojian doesn''t deceive himself, then it can really be called a powerful ability close to God. If you think about it, you can make everything happen according to your own will. This is undoubtedly something that only God can do. Even if you let a person die immediately, it''s nothing wrong. It''s just like the night God moon''s hand!


    Xiao Shili suddenly gets excited. He only feels that the power of red star is stronger than * * and * * needs to know a person''s name and write it down in his notes. He just needs to know someone''s existence and move his mind.


    After the excitement lasted for a few seconds, Xiao Shili quickly calmed down. He thought that red star also had a big limit, that is, within its scope of action, there must be people. The more people there are, the more Yang Qi they can collect, and the more important things they can adjudicate.


    After using Baojian for such a long time, he also learned to analyze its ability.


    After asking the red star, it''s naturally the black star''s turn. When Xiao Shili asked the question, he thought that the red star needs three stars to condense into a red star, and the black star needs ten stars to be effective, but it''s much more difficult to kill a person than to save a person.


    In this world, there are many people waiting to kill themselves. As long as they become their own enemies, they meet this requirement. However, there are not many people waiting to save themselves. Moreover, it is even more difficult to save people from the heart.


    So in a word, although it is a ratio of three to ten, the difficulty of obtaining a red star is still much greater than that of a black star. This is also why Xiao Shili has accumulated dozens of black stars, but only three red stars.


    I''m afraid the power of the black star will not be as powerful as the red star. Xiao Shili only hopes that he won''t be the same as the evil value any more. After using it, he will let himself have bad luck.


    The sound of the metal still replied slowly:


    "After killing a life completely, the user of Baojian will get an extra black star reward on the basis of increasing the evil value£¨ Quantity 1)


    The function of Black Star: after collecting ten black stars, it can condense them into a dark star, and activate the dark power hidden in the treasure. The dark power can concentrate the flow of Yin Qi within five miles, and it can be attached to a person. This state is not permanent, but it can not be dispelled.


    Note: the use of dark power will cause great damage to the user''s "spirit". Please use it carefully.


    With the previous understanding of the red star and the ability of the dark star, Xiao Shili realized almost immediately when he heard that all the Yin Qi in a five mile radius was concentrated on one person. We can imagine what a consequence it was. This person may have stuffed his teeth when he drank cold water during this period of time, and even smashed his heel when he farted.


    Compared with red star''s ability of judging, the power of dark star made Xiao Shili want to laugh. Although he didn''t know who created this power, it was a bit too immoral.


    Smile to smile, he also knows that this kind of power is not for fun, once it falls on someone, bad luck can force a person to death, is also possible.


    Just then, a bright light flashed through his mind, and suddenly he thought of something. Is it because of this


    Xiao Shili''s smiling face suddenly became a little solidified, but then he slowly shook his head. It''s impossible... It should be impossible. It must be that he is too whimsical.


    Just at this time, a crisp broken sound interrupted Xiao Shili''s sudden idea. He followed the sound and saw that it was a maid not far away who accidentally broke the plate and kept bending over to apologize. Around her, there were several men in black suits.

 Chapter 289

    It''s nothing to break a plate, and it''s not his own, but these men in black attracted Xiao Shili''s attention.


    The girl who broke the plate was only ten years old at most. She had short hair to her ears and looked like a good girl. At this time, she bent down timidly with a panic expression on her face and said, "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    There were five men standing in front of her, all in their thirties. Four of them were wearing uniform suits. Only one man was wearing a black leather coat. The maid was apologizing to this man.


    Leather Men''s clothes and hairstyles are personalized and fashionable. At first glance, they come from the upper class. A face is not handsome, but it is not ugly.


    Instead of looking at the little maid who kept apologizing, he slowly lowered his head, raised his trouser legs and looked. It turned out that a cup of coffee just served by the little maid spilled out and splashed on his trousers. He scolded, "Damn, you don''t have eyes, or are you disabled? I can''t do such a small thing well. I don''t know what my family wants you to do with such a stupid thing? "


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. When a man spoke to a girl with this kind of tone and words, he felt a little uncomfortable. Besides, he had been humbled by others. However, he keenly recognized from the man''s words that the other side said "at home", indicating that this person should also be a member of the Du family.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t know that this man in leather is Du Zhuo, the eldest son of Du Tiande, Du Tianyi''s brother, who has a place in the family. However, Du Tiande is in charge of the third division in the family. Du Zhuo is just the director of an electronic factory under his father''s hand. His status in the family is far less than Du Yue and her two brothers.


    But because of this, usually in front of these servants, Du Zhuo''s arrogance is more arrogant than any of the family members. At the moment, he waves his hand impatiently and pushes the little maid to the ground. "Damn, what are you doing? Don''t you clean up the ground quickly."


    Xiao Shili thinks that the Du family is also a big family in the upper class. How can some members of the family have such low quality? Moreover, this is the core headquarters of the family. Du Yue''s father should be in charge of the power. Although he is the same family, there are always differences between superiority and inferiority. Why is this guy so presumptuous.


    The little maid''s body was weak, and she was pushed down to the ground by Du Zhuo. Her face was full of grievance and fear. Her eyes were full of tears, but she didn''t dare to cry. She had to reach out to pick up the pieces of porcelain on the ground. The rest of the maid and housekeeper were watching from a distance, and no one dared to come forward to help her.


    Xiao Shili can''t stand it any more. It''s usually someone else''s housework. He shouldn''t be an outsider. However, it''s a kind of torture for him to watch the beauty being bullied and look sad and indifferent.


    So Xiao Shili got up from the sofa and walked slowly towards each other.


    As there were only servants in the hall, Du Zhuo and others soon noticed the boy who was walking towards them. Du Zhuo just glanced a little and continued to scold the little maid kneeling at his feet to clean up the ground, while the remaining four people were staring at Xiao Shili''s face.


    These four people are all the bodyguards that Du Zhuo carries with him. At the moment, they feel that there is a faint hostility on their faces. They are all alert. But this is Du''s residence. All the people who can come in are from within the family. Although the four bodyguards look at Xiao Shili with alert eyes, they don''t think much about it.


    At this time, Xiao Shili had already come to the little maid''s side and bent down to help her up from the ground. He was decisive and did not allow any resistance. He just picked up the girl from the ground for fear that she would not stand up because she was afraid of Du Zhuo''s power.


    The little maid was suffering from harsh abuse, while picking up the debris on the ground, suddenly felt her arms around her, and then forced herself to stand up from the ground. She was so big that she had never been in close contact with a man, and her arms were steady and powerful, obviously a man. Her little face turned red with shame and peeped back a little, However, he was a teenager of the same age with a faint smile on his face.


    Du Zhuo was cursing vigorously, but suddenly a man came out from the side and pulled the training object up from the ground. He was stunned for a few seconds before he realized that this was a deliberate rebuttal of his own face. Only a few people in the family dared to do so, but this man was a new face he had never seen before.


    Du Zhuo''s anger flared up from his chest. He couldn''t believe that an outsider in his own home dared to do such a thing to himself. His face sank, his eyes were firm and disdainful, and he stared at Xiao Shili and said, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Are you all right? Did you cut your hand?" Xiao Shili picked up the girl''s little hand and looked at it carefully. Then he took the other hand and even broke off the seams of his fingers. He looked at it carefully. He was as considerate as he was to his favorite lover. The little maid''s cheek was red, but she didn''t know what had happened, and she was completely in the same place.


    Du Zhuo almost broke his teeth in anger, but he didn''t hear what he said, and he didn''t seem to pretend to be holding the girl''s attentive expression. He just ignored his existence.


    Where does this guy come from? Damn, an outsider dare to be so arrogant in his own home. Don''t you know where this is? The rules of the Du family were very strict. When the subordinates or bodyguards of all the family members came to the residence, they were all very careful and cautious. It was the first time that Du Zhuo saw such a presumptuous person.


    With a slight wave of his hand, four powerful bodyguards immediately pounced on Xiao Shili at the same time. The boy dared to touch the master''s moldy head. The four had been preparing for a long time, waiting for the master''s order.

 Chapter 290

    Xiao Shili caught a glimpse of four figures in Yu Guangzhong''s eyes. They approached rapidly from both sides. The expression on his face remained unchanged, but he didn''t expect that the other party really dared to fight here.


    The movements of the four bodyguards were clearly seen in Xiao Shili''s eyes. He leaned slightly to avoid a blow from the current bodyguard. Then he grabbed each other''s wrists and shook them gently. The man''s body of one meter and eight meters suddenly rose from the ground, spinning like a top in the air for several times, hitting the ground heavily. At the same time, there was a sound of broken bones.


    Xiao Shili kept moving, and then he kicked another man''s stomach. The man raised his hand and flew straight out before hitting. He was lying on the ground three or four meters away.


    The other two face a Leng, at the same time stopped, in the heart secretly surprised, today unfortunately, but met the master!


    There are many powerful characters in the Du family. Almost every member of the Du family always has one or two fierce characters. They are not surprised. They are just surprised. This young man seems to be only a teenager, and his speed is really amazing. A man with a weight of more than 200 Jin was kicked three or four meters away by him. They were so cold that they didn''t dare to step forward easily.


    Xiao Shili instantly knocked them down, but his expression was flat and light, as if nothing had happened. It was really a casual move for him, just like driving away the flies in front of him.


    As soon as they fell to the ground, his eyes immediately returned to the little maid''s body, smiling and holding out his hand, straightening the hairpin on her head, he said with a smile, "I really like this dress, but it would look better if I put on white silk stockings."


    Two bodyguards look at each other, good chance! Taking advantage of Xiao Shili''s distraction, they rush up again. Although it''s a bit indecent to fight one against the other and sneak attack, they can only be appreciated if they put down the enemy in front of the master.


    The little maid didn''t dare to move, and let the man''s hand straighten her headdress. On one side of her head, she saw the two people rushing towards her. Her face trembled and she cried, "be careful."


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear that. He stretched out his hand and pulled the bow on her chest. Suddenly he turned around and kicked one of them in the face. Compared with the lighter attacks just now, the strength of the kick was full. The nose blood of the kicked person splashed and flew out horizontally.


    But Xiao Shili''s action was too big, and it took some time. At last, the rest of the man rushed to him when he fell down the center of gravity, and held him tightly with open arms. The man thought that his opponent was just a little more agile. As long as he was tightly controlled, he would not be able to exert himself.


    Xiao Shili leaned back slightly for half a minute, then suddenly advanced forward and hit his head on the other side''s face. Suddenly, the man''s face was full of flowers, his facial features were all squeezed together, his arms were soft and loose, and he leaned back to the ground.


    These two shots are heavier than the first two, which is the punishment for their sneak attack.


    The little maid saw several people lying on the ground, and there were bloodstains. She was so scared that she couldn''t help grabbing Xiao Shili''s sleeve and hiding behind him.


    The latter is not polite. Since some beautiful women take the initiative to throw themselves in their arms, they can''t be indifferent. As soon as they reach out and put their arms around the little maid''s slender waist, they show an evil cold smile on their face and look at Du Zhuo who stays there.


    Du Zhuo''s throat moved. He was really shocked by this scene. His four bodyguards... Were all selected by thousands. They were so vulnerable that they were easily killed by each other.


    At the moment, he finally understood that he was not an ordinary person, and he must have a certain position in a certain branch. But in the family''s territory, no matter how strong and capable, as long as there is no Du family blood, it is also to be trampled on by itself.


    Thinking of this, Du Zhuo suddenly became fearless, raised his feet and walked away towards Xiao Shi, with a "I don''t believe you dare to hit me" expression on his face.


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to fight Du Zhuo. No matter how scum he was, no matter how hard he looked at him, he was bleeding from Du''s family. He is not afraid of the Du family, but that it will bring unnecessary trouble to Du Yue. When he does, yue''er will certainly come forward to protect herself, but relying on women''s confidence is not Xiao Shili''s style.


    Most of the time, violence can solve more than half of the problems, but sometimes it will fail. However, the way to solve problems by oneself is not only violence.


    Hum, do you think that if I don''t beat you, there will be no other way to subdue you? Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth with a sinister smile. It''s the latest ability he just interpreted. It''s best to try it in his heart.


    Just as he put his palm on his chest, Baojian had already sensed his thoughts from his conscious cortex. Everything in front of him suddenly became slightly foggy white. There was a cross aiming circle in the field of vision. The aiming circle was just aimed at Du Zhuo, and the framed Du Zhuo had a black outline around him.


    "Dark star is ready to activate, target selection... Whether to select the current target."


    Xiao Shili chose to use his ideas.


    "The target is determined, the dark star is activated, and the dark power is releasing. The extraction range of Yin Qi is five kilometers. The extraction starts... Condenses... Concentrates..."


    Suddenly, Xiao Shili seemed to feel a cold air flow across his cheek, as if he was the only one in the hall to feel it.


    More and more cold air flowed into the room, converging into the air from all directions. The temperature in the room seemed to drop a lot in an instant, but it seemed that for Xiao Shili, the others in the hall had no response.

 Chapter 291

    Du Zhuo''s face was still full of scorn, and he walked slowly to Xiao Shili. He deliberately slowed down his pace, as if he wanted to release his power as much as possible in the short distance, so he looked very dignified and solemn.


    However, when he came a few meters away from Xiao Shi, he stepped on the plate fragments on the ground before he could clean them up. Suddenly, his feet slipped, and he fell on the ground.


    All the people in the hall were stunned. This scene was too dramatic. No one thought that such a thing would happen. Two old housekeepers rushed forward and asked cautiously, "are you OK, young master?"


    Du Zhuo''s face was grinning. He gave a snort and threw away the two housekeepers to help him. He got up from the ground and called for his bodyguard.


    But the four men had been beaten by Xiao Shili and lay on the ground, unable to move. In the face of the master''s call, they could only barely move.


    "No use!" Du Zhuo scolded. He was also angry at what he had done. He lost such a big ugly face in front of the public. He hated Xiao Shili even more. He turned around and walked to the corner of the hall and picked up a blue and white flower.


    The blue and white was placed on a half person high cylindrical wood carving. Du Zhuo was too excited when he was carrying the blue and white, which made him more powerful. He accidentally drove the wood carving. The wood carving fell down after shaking a few times and hit him on his feet.


    "Shit, shit, I shit!" Du Zhuo''s next reaction was to throw away the vase and jump up with his feet in his arms. The wood carving was thick and strong, and it was solid. At least it weighed dozens of Jin. It was not fun to hit it on his feet.


    When the maids in the hall saw this scene, a few of them could not help but covered their mouths and laughed secretly. Du Zhuo usually had a bad attitude towards the next people. Both the maids and the housekeeper were afraid of him. At this moment, seeing his silly and embarrassed appearance, everyone felt happy and could not help but feel schadenfreude.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the power of the dark star was so immediate, and he didn''t waste the cost of killing ten talents to use it once. Seeing Du Zhuo''s embarrassing appearance, this dark star was not a waste.


    Xiao Shili made a little gesture, and immediately two maids pushed a single sofa to him. As soon as he fell into the sofa, he lazily raised his feet, and a maid immediately put a leather pier under his feet.


    Xiao Shili punished Du Zhuo, but also for the maid who was bullied by the latter. For a moment, the maid in the hall could not help but feel good for Xiao Shi. In addition, he was young and beautiful, with a gentle face, completely different from other people who put on a high profile.


    Of course, the maids didn''t know what his identity was. They only saw that he even dared to provoke Du Zhuo. He must be a very powerful figure in the family. For a moment, most of the maids gathered behind Xiao Shili and secretly laughed to see Du Zhuo make a fool of himself.


    Surrounded by all the girls, Xiao Shili, in a group of fragrant wind and Yingyan''s laughter, couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xiao Du, are you going to give us a circus or a juggle? Well, we''re just watching, but no one gives us money. " The maids laughed again.


    He didn''t know the name of Du Zhuo. Anyway, he was a member of the Du family. His surname must be Du. Du Zhuo was obviously more than ten years older than him, but now he was full of ugly things in the hall. The name of little Du was appropriate.


    Du Zhuo was jumping with one foot in his arms. Suddenly, he sat down on the ground and lifted both feet up. People who don''t know only think that his posture is too funny. But Du Zhuo was in the process of jumping. The other foot was stabbed by the pieces of porcelain on the ground, and the pain suddenly poured in.


    At this time, another group of people came in from the door. When they saw the scene in the room, seven or eight people were stunned at the same time. The first one was a man of the same age as Du Zhuo, but he was taller and thinner. At this time, they saw four people lying in the hall, obviously Du Zhuo''s bodyguards, but Du Zhuo was holding his feet on the ground and yelling, "cousin, What''s the matter with you? "


    The tall and thin man''s name is Du Ming. Du Tianyi has three brothers. The elder brother is Du Tianzhan, and the younger brother is Du Tiande, the third elder brother, and Du Tianshun, the fourth elder brother. Although Du''s four brothers set up the foundation together, Du Tianyi led his three brothers to build it, Du Tianyi is the chairman of the group, Du Tianzhan, Du Tiande and Du Tianshun are the vice-chairman respectively, and are in charge of the business of the first, second and third divisions. He is known as the three elders of the Du family and has a very high position in the family.


    Du Ming is the son of Du Tianshun, the three elders. Although Du Tianshun and Du Tiande are brothers, they are always at odds in private and inherit their father''s relationship. Du Ming and Du Zhuo are also at war in peacetime.


    Now I saw Du Zhuo sitting on the ground, holding his feet and grinning. There were fallen wood carvings and fallen vases on the ground. Although Du Ming didn''t know what happened, he faintly felt that his cousin was unlucky.


    He laughed in his stomach, but pretended to care on the surface. He stepped forward and asked, "are you OK, cousin? If you don''t have a chair, why are you sitting on the ground? Oh, you tell me, it''s rare for us to go back home once, and we''ll make a mess of our home as soon as we come. When uncle comes, I''m sure we''ll talk about you again."


    Du Zhuo cursed in his stomach, but he didn''t care to quarrel with his cousin. The most urgent task now is to solve the boy over there. Although he still thinks so, he has no courage in his heart. Don''t say that he can''t beat others. Moreover, the boy is too evil. He is not only in love, but also dangerous.


    At this time, Du Ming also found that the young man sitting in the chair on one side of the hall was surrounded by a large group of maids. He was slightly surprised. Was Du Zhuo''s four bodyguards killed by this man? Although he didn''t believe it, there was no one else in the hall except Du Zhuo and the young man.


    Not to mention what happened to Du Zhuo, it''s absolutely impossible for ordinary people to beat his bodyguard. What''s the origin of this boy? He dare to be so arrogant here.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s sitting posture, he sank deeply into the sofa, with his legs up and looking like an old man, as if he were at home. Du Ming frowned. His brain was more active than his cousin''s. The man who dares to attack Du Zhuo mostly means that there must be a background behind him. He pretended not to see it and went to a corner of the hall to sit down.


    Then two groups of people came into the hall and took their seats in the hall. Some of them said hello to Du Ming. Du Zhuo had been helped to the back by the housekeeper, but he had to deal with the wounds on his feet. The four bodyguards had also been carried away.


    There were only three groups of people left in the hall, which could be seen by people with clear eyes. Although they were all under the same group, they belonged to three different forces. Although they were polite, they didn''t seem so close.


    But everyone''s eyes could not help falling on Xiao Shili. At this time, the maids in the hall had already dispersed to greet the guests from all sides. However, four maids were still standing behind Xiao Shili, including the one who was saved by him.

 Chapter 292

    At this time, in the hall, although people were just resting at will, sensitive people realized that the number of maids standing behind a person undoubtedly represented the identity and status of the person. There were only two or three maids waiting for seven or eight other people. However, this boy, who seemed to be only 16 or 17 years old, occupied four maids, Even more important than the family Duming.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, they couldn''t figure out the identity of this person, and it seemed that they had never before. For a moment, no one dared to have any opinions. The other two people didn''t say anything when they saw Du Ming. As an outsider, they certainly didn''t find it boring.


    In fact, the four maids stood behind Xiao Shi because they thought he was really a very powerful person, and even Du Zhuo was afraid of him. Second, because he has a sense of intimacy to him. Just now, he took good care of Xiao Xia. All the maids saw him. They couldn''t help thinking that it would be a great happiness if they could follow such a master.


    Xiao Shili took a sip of the Blue Mountain coffee from Xiao Xia. On the surface, he didn''t seem to mind. In fact, he had been paying attention to the three groups of people who came into the hall. He slightly stretched out two fingers and shook them. Xiao Xia immediately put his head to his ear cleverly.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the girl, Xiao Shi left his heart and didn''t have time to speak. Now Xiao Xia had a kiss on her white cheek. She couldn''t dodge and was touched by him, so she blushed with shame. She thought that although she was good, she was a bit colorful and always liked to use her hands and feet, but she didn''t hate being teased by him. On the contrary, she felt warm in her heart.


    Xiao Shili took another sip of coffee and asked in a voice so small that only two people could hear him, "what are these guys from?"


    Xiao Xia Leng for a moment, won''t he, he doesn''t know these people? Du Ming is a member of the family. Needless to say, the others are not members of the family, but they are also important figures in the Du family group. Is this young man joking with himself? I can''t help asking, "don''t you know them?"


    "I don''t know." Xiao Shili shook his head. He always told the truth in front of his ignorance.


    Xiao Xia suddenly realized that people''s status was too high, so she didn''t know these lower level people. She often met the core members of the family here every day. Except for Du Ming, her guests were naturally classified into the lower level people. In other words, the status of Du Ming and Du Ze in the family members is not very high.


    So, Xiao Xia looked at Du Ming, who was sitting in the southeast corner of the hall, and whispered, "you see, that tall and thin gentleman is one of the three elders of the family, the son of master Du Tianshun, master Du Ming. The one who was expelled by you just now is the son of master Du Tiande, master Du Zhuo."


    Xiao Shili nods and looks at Du Ming. Although he is a cousin, his aura is far worse than that of Du Yue. Although Du Yue is a woman, her temperament can give people a strong sense of awe. Even before Xiao Shili had a relationship with Du Yue, she didn''t dare to blaspheme her. When Du Yue became her own woman, although this kind of aura still existed in her body, it was aimed at others, and only immune to Xiao Shili.


    "This Du Ming and Du Zhuo are brothers?" Xiao Shili asked a nonsense.


    "Yes, master Du Ming and master Du Zhuo are cousins." Maybe it''s used to the atmosphere of this mansion, maybe it''s the rule of the Du family. When Xiao Xia mentions family members, he always adds "master" or "young master" in front of them.


    "Who are the three elders?" Xiao Shili said a startling sentence unconsciously.


    Xiao Xia''s eyes are wide open. If she doesn''t know du Ming and the four branches, she can be excused, but she doesn''t even know the three elders. It''s a bit too much to say.


    She could not help covering her mouth. Did she say that this man didn''t know who Du Zhuo was, so she dared to beat his bodyguard. He... Isn''t he from the family? When she thought about it, she was worried about Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili noticed the expression on the little maid''s face, so he gave her a smile, "don''t worry, that Du Zhuo or something. I''m sure he won''t get out of bed for at least a week recently. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Xiao Xia was in a big mood. He only felt that this man was very mysterious and could not guess his real identity, so he answered his question just now, "the three most important people in the family, besides the master, are one of the master''s elder brothers and two younger brothers." They said three names respectively.


    "Oh." Xiao Shili understood that the old man who was called Uncle by Du Yue just now was the eldest Du Tianzhan.


    And the remaining two old men are the father of these two young masters. After knowing Du Zhuo''s identity, Xiao Shili didn''t feel that this person could pose any threat. Du Zhuo was just a collateral blood relative. He wanted to get his position in the family with his toes, which could not be compared with Du Yue. That''s why he didn''t attend the family meeting.


    "There are two groups of people over there. They are the first young master and the second young master." Xiao Xia looks at the other two groups.


    It seems that those people and their identity are the same, but if they can come here, everyone must have a high position in each branch.


    Xiao Shili learned from Xiao Xia that Du Tianyi has three children. Du Yue is the youngest and the only daughter. On top of her, there are two elder brothers, Du Xin and Du Lei, who are in charge of the fourth and sixth divisions of the group. In this way, the family members are gathered.


    At the moment, the hall is surprisingly quiet. Three groups of people are sitting far away, but their eyes are staring at each other. Everyone has a cold look in their eyes. There is a smell of gunpowder smoke in the space, and there is a feeling of sword drawn.


    Xiao Shili has no interest in other people''s housework, but he can''t help but wonder how these people look. They may fight at any time. Aren''t they all subordinates of a group? It''s just that the divisions are different. Why everyone''s face looks like fire and water.


    Of course, he also thought that these subordinates naturally have no grudge against each other. It must be their respective masters who dislike each other. In a powerful family, especially a large family, intrigue is often more serious, but there is no need to be so hostile, as if facing a big enemy.


    Xiao Shili said this idea casually. Xiao Xia hesitated for a moment. If other people asked this kind of question, she would definitely think of a few words to cover up the past, but would not reveal a word. Although she has just come here, she also knows the rules here. The only way to do it here is to be strict. Otherwise, losing her job will be a trivial matter, and even lead to death.


    But the person who asked himself was Xiao Shili. Xiao Xia only hoped that he could answer more questions and help him, so he was very happy. Now he heard that he asked him this question, hesitated for a few seconds, and was sure that he would not betray himself. Then he fell in his ear and said in the lightest voice, "the relationship between us is not so bad, The reason why they will become like this is all because the master is dying. "


    Is the master dying? When Xiao Shili heard this, he suddenly remembered that Du mengning held him in his arms on the top of the west mountain that night, sobbing that her grandfather was about to die.

 Chapter 293

    After hearing this, Xiao Shili just felt sympathy and didn''t take it too seriously. Knowing the relationship between Du mengning and Du Yue was later. At that time, they were shocked that they were actually mother and daughter. Who would have thought that Du mengning''s grandfather was critically ill? Although it was not a trivial matter, it was not very important in Xiao Shili''s heart.


    He remembered that Du Yue''s face was very bad when she just got off the bus. It was mostly because of this. He just didn''t know why Du mengning knew about it early, but her mother seemed to have received the bad news until now.


    In this way, the tense relationship among these family members can be explained. After Du Tianyi''s death, a new member of the family will be elected as the chairman of the board of directors. I''m afraid that who will get the position is the root of the contradiction among the people.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s previous thought in his mind began to beat again. Although it was impossible, he kept pounding Xiao Shili''s nerves from his subconscious mind. He could not help asking, "what''s the disease that master got?"


    "It''s not a disease. The master is always in good health." Xiao Xia''s voice is a little bleak, "master is... It''s a car accident."


    A car accident? Xiao Shili suddenly sat up straight from the chair, the nerve hidden in the subconscious suddenly tightened, "did you say traffic accident?"


    Xiao Xia nodded. It''s strange that Xiao Shili didn''t even know about it, but no matter who heard it for the first time, it was like this.


    First, the subordinate companies of each division of Du''s group took place one after another, and then Mr. Du suffered a car accident. In the last month, it seemed that all the misfortunes fell on Du''s group. It was like... It was like being cursed by the dark star.


    Xiao Shili''s mind suddenly came up with the idea: in this world, there will be a second "fortune cheating treasure".


    In retrospect, Mr. Lu accidentally gave this book to himself by chance. This may not mean that the old man only created this book in the laboratory. The old man did not say to himself that there is only one book in the world, which is a treasure of cheating.


    In addition, let''s assume that we only have this one, but Anne said that after her father left the Chinese Academy of Sciences, she once continued to carry out research under the support of many people, and Du''s group is one of them. Since Du''s group still has research materials on the treasure of cheating in fate, other companies or individuals must also have them, It''s not impossible for these people to create another treasure book based on the information they have. Even Anne''s organization, which is far away in the United States, is eager to get the precious information.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the ability to detect the concentration of Yang Qi or Yin Qi in my treasure. Otherwise, I can prove this conjecture immediately.


    This series of disasters seems strange by coincidence. If we have to explain, it''s only because someone in the company has been cast a dark star.


    However, this conjecture is only based on Xiao Shili''s subjective consciousness, thinking that he is the holder of the treasure, so that he can think of this aspect. However, no one knows whether there is a second treasure in the world.


    At this time, footsteps came from the upper stairs in the center of the hall. All of them were five men and one woman in black clothes. They appeared in the public view and walked down the stairs towards the hall.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. Was the meeting over so soon? The eyes quickly crossed the five men''s faces one by one. In addition to Du Tianzhan, two old people and two middle-aged people, who were similar to Du Tianzhan, both looked at the hall coldly.


    Among the two middle-aged men, the one on the left is tall and straight, dignified, and can be called a 100% beautiful man. Although he is over middle age, his face is still handsome. And the one on the right is far from that. Although it''s not ugly, it has nothing to do with its chubby appearance and handsome character.


    These two should be Du Yue''s two brothers. If it wasn''t for the place and occasion where they appeared, Xiao Shili would never recognize them as brothers.


    In the end, the elegant, noble and beautiful woman left behind is naturally her own little moon. As soon as the lines of Xiao Shili''s mouth swing, she casts an ambiguous look at her from a distance.


    As soon as Du Yue arrived at the stairway, she saw Xiao Shili sitting in the middle of the hall. The latter was sitting on a colorful sofa with her feet up, enjoying herself.


    Behind him stood four maids, one half kneeling on his left knee, holding a plate of cake in his hand, which was being cut with a small spoon and gently fed into his mouth. The maid on the right side was carrying a cup of coffee. Whenever a man took a bite of the cake, she would carefully put the coffee cup to his mouth. Standing behind the two maids, four jade hands are soft on his broad shoulders, kneading attentively.


    Looking at Xiao Shili again, his eyes closed slightly, and he fully experienced the enjoyment of heaven. It seemed that all the people in the hall were like air, which was not enough to attract any of his attention. After all, this guy was a little conscious. When he looked at him, he opened his eyes at the same time, showing a nice smile.


    Du Yue''s face turned red and her heart was slightly angry. She told him to be casual here. This guy is a little too relaxed. Normally, anyone who comes here should feel nervous, but this guy seems to be no different from his own family.


    In fact, she is not angry because of this, but she appreciates it. In her mind, the man she likes should have the momentum of Taishan collapsing in front of her without changing his color. If Xiao Shili has stage fright because of such a little scene, and is sitting upright and stiff, she will be disappointed.


    Du Yue is angry with Xiao Shili''s four snow-white and smooth hands. The world thinks that only little girls like to be jealous, but in fact, mature women are the easiest to be jealous.


    Little girls like a person, mostly because of admiration, in their eyes, the ideal boyfriend is more often their idol, patron saint.


    The mature women''s feeling of liking men is possession. In their eyes, the lover is their personal belongings. If someone dares to touch their personal belongings, the mature women''s reaction can be imagined.


    After all, Du Yue is an old hand in the scene, just like a fox who has been practicing for thousands of years. Although her heart fluctuates, she is still calm on the surface, but there is a needle in her eyes. Xiao Shili is shocked by the needle from a long distance.


    The other five were also slightly surprised at the scene in the hall. They all thought, who is this young man?


    It can''t be blamed for the four people''s fuss. To blame, it can only be blamed for Xiao Shi''s conspicuous state. First of all, a sofa is facing the stairway, and he is sitting like an old man, enjoying the service of four maids at the same time. There are only ten maids in the hall, but there are as many as twenty guests, and he accounts for four.


    Among these people, only Du Tianzhan knew Xiao Shili. At this time, his brow could not help frowning slightly. It was a child who didn''t understand the rules of the scene. It seemed that Du Yue''s usual teaching was also problematic. The impression of Xiao Shili was a little bit different in my heart. I thought that although the child was young, he was happy to enjoy himself, and he was not polite. Although he had good Kung Fu, he would not do much in the future.

 Chapter 294

    With the appearance of these five people, all the people in the hall immediately stood up, their expressions were very respectful and serious. Only when Xiao Shili chewed the cake in his mouth, took the coffee cup from the maid''s hand, and swallowed the cake in his mouth with the coffee, he slowly stood up.


    Five people went downstairs. Du Tiande, the Third Elder among the three elders, looked around the hall and suddenly asked, "how come Du Zhuo and his people are not here."


    Du Ming on one side replied respectfully, "third uncle, cousin, he fell down in the hall just now. He seems to have twisted his foot. He was helped to the back by the housekeeper just now to have a rest."


    Du Tiande''s face turned a little red, and he thought, this useless boy, will humiliate himself!


    But Du Tianshun said with a smile, "ah Zhuo is not young, how can he be as naughty as a child, and a good one can also fall. Ah Ming, is it serious? Why are you still here? Don''t you go back and see your cousin."


    Du Ming couldn''t hear the irony in his father''s words. He immediately followed his father''s words and said, "heavy is not heavy, that is, after my cousin fell, he seemed to have been broken by the wood carving, even the vase on it. I don''t know whether it was heavy or not. I dare not go to see it. My cousin wants face most. Once I go, he will scold me again."


    Du Tianzhan, Du Xin and Du Lei couldn''t help smiling, thinking that Du Zhuo was too stupid to have an accident in his own home.


    Du Tiande''s face turned red. He knew that Du Tianshun and his son intended to ridicule him, but he couldn''t find any words to refute him. After thinking about it, he sneered, "recently, there have been many strange things at home. Even the second elder brother has had an accident and is admitted to the hospital. Du Zhuo is also unlucky today. You''d better be careful. This kind of thing may happen to you."


    The rest of the people are not happy when they hear this. It is clear that Du Tianshun and his son are hurting you. Why do you mention everyone in one sentence? This sounds very unlucky. If you don''t care at ordinary times, everyone will feel unhappy when they catch up with this bad luck. They have a little hatred for Du Tiande.


    Du Tiande also felt that he had made a slip of the tongue. He and his brother Du Tianshun had always been at odds. Although everyone had an interest dispute at the moment, there was no need to offend everyone with a word. When he was about to say a few words, suddenly a shrill cry came from the back of the hall.


    All the people in the hall looked at the door. Four servants carrying a stretcher came in from the front door, followed by several doctors in white coats.


    The whole head of the person lying on the stretcher was wrapped in bandages, and there were bloodstains on his body and stretcher. Although he could not see his face, his clothes were Du Zhuo.


    Du Tiande was startled and rushed to the stretcher. He couldn''t help looking at his screamed son and cried out, "ah Huo, ah Huo!"


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense, and all the attendants and bodyguards turned to face the door and put on an alert posture. The Du''s group has been plagued by disasters for several days, and everyone''s heartstrings are tight. Although there is no evidence to show that someone is secretly making trouble and making enemies with the family, all people subconsciously have this idea. At the moment, the first reaction in everyone''s heart was that Du Zhuo was attacked. Did the enemy come through the door.


    In the absence of Du Tianyi, Du Tianzhan had the highest status in the family and presided over the overall situation in turn. Now he was very nervous, and he walked over and asked a housekeeper who came in with him, "what''s the matter? Who made master Durham look like this


    The housekeeper looked very strange. He was asked by Du Tianzhan. He lowered his head and said in a panic, "no, it''s not... It''s... It''s... It''s an accident..."


    "Accident?" Everyone''s heart is a strange, Du Tianzhan Leng Leng, then face a Jun, "in the end what happened?"


    The housekeeper whispered, "just now master Du Zhuo was stabbed by the vase fragment in the hall. I asked someone to carry him to the room. Just as Doctor Zhang was about to pull out the fragment, I don''t know what happened. The overhead chandelier suddenly fell down and hit master Du Zhuo''s head."


    Several family members, including Du Tiande, let out a little cry of surprise. All the chandeliers in the house are crystal or metal, and the lightest one is several jin heavy. When they are hit by such a chandelier, they can''t bear to think about it.


    The housekeeper then said, "after the young master was hit by the chandelier, he suddenly jumped out of bed. This time, all the pieces on his feet went in. The young master suddenly fainted with pain. After Doctor Zhang stopped the bleeding for the young master, I immediately asked someone to send him to the hospital. Who would have thought that as soon as he got out of the back door... A big honeycomb on the osmanthus tree in front of the door suddenly fell down, Everyone was stung a lot, young master, he also... "At this time, they found that these faces were covered with abscesses, and Du Zhuo''s face was particularly serious, a face almost lost its original appearance.


    Although being stung by a wasp is only a short-term pain, the suffering of numbness and pain after it is unbearable as hell. Even some people die because they are stung too much by a wasp.


    "Is that so?" Du Yue eyebrows also can''t help but slightly frown up, "that you don''t send him to the hospital quickly, still carry him in for what?"


    "Yes... Young master Du Zhuo said it himself. The young master said he would rather die than go out of the room, otherwise..." the housekeeper''s voice became less and less, and he didn''t dare to go on.


    "Or what?" Du Tianzhan asked.


    "Otherwise, we will encounter the same disaster as the master." The housekeeper''s voice is inaudible.


    Knowing that Du Zhuo had not been attacked, others felt relieved. But they thought that Du Zhuo had too much bad luck today. The master had just had misfortune, and now it was Du Zhuo again. Did Du''s family suffer any curse?


    Just then, the handle of the stretcher carried by the four servants suddenly snapped off, and Du Zhuo was suddenly thrown on the ground before howling.


    Du Tianzhan waved his hand, "well, come on, young master, carry it into the room. You must be careful. If you don''t go to the hospital, Doctor Zhang, it''s up to you." What happened in the group recently, as well as the serious injury of his second younger brother, has already upset Du Tianzhan. Du Zhuo''s incident has made him even more upset, and he doesn''t want to pay too much attention to it.


    This doctor, surnamed Zhang, is the chief personal doctor of the Du family. He has been practicing medicine for decades and has never had any accident. Unexpectedly, this kind of accident happened today when he was treating the young master. He was depressed and afraid, so he nodded his head and agreed.


    Du Tiande looked at his disabled son. He was both distressed and angry. He had to reprimand these housekeepers and servants to vent his anger. The chandeliers were not checked regularly, and there were beehives on the trees in the yard. All these were caused by the negligence of these servants.

 Chapter 295

    Xiao Shili really didn''t expect that the power of the dark star would be so powerful, far beyond his imagination. There were only dozens of people in this big house at most. It was the Yin Qi absorbed by these dozens of people that had already made Du Zhuo so half dead. If he was in a densely populated place, he would not want the other party''s life.


    However, the doom wrapped around Du Zhuo like a tarsal maggot is far from over. I don''t know when he will be. It''s hard to imagine whether he can survive after so much. Xiao Shili bowed his head in silence towards the direction of Du Zhuo''s being carried away and wished him a good journey in advance.


    This scene just now makes Xiao Shili''s conjecture closer to reality. Mr. Du''s current situation really seems to have been planted with dark stars. However, we still need to make a conclusion after observing this point.


    All of a sudden, people''s attention was diverted from Xiao Shili. Du Tianzhan patted Du Tiande on the shoulder, who was scolding him angrily. "Well, third brother, ah Zhuo will be fine. At the moment, ah Zhuo still needs these doctors to take care of him. If you want to drive them away, who will treat ah Zhuo?"


    Du Tiande''s mood calmed down a little. Just now, he wanted to drive all the doctors and servants out of the house. At this moment, he suddenly woke up when he heard his elder brother''s words. Although his elder brother Du Tianzhan''s tone was calm, he was reminding him that Du Tiande was not in charge of the family.


    Then, headed by Du Tianzhan, the six family members all walked towards the door at the moment, and the bodyguards in the hall immediately followed their respective masters.


    Du Yue deliberately slowed down and fell behind a few steps. Seeing Xiao Shili smiling, she walked towards herself.


    Hum, it''s bad luck for others. This guy seems to be gloating. Although Du Zhuo was Du Yue''s cousin, Du Yue didn''t have a good impression on him, so she didn''t feel much worried. Suddenly, I thought that this guy''s face was full of spring. He must have been very happy to be served by those little maids just now.


    Think of this, Du Yue in the heart slightly some lonely, in fact with her identity, nature is not with a few little maid jealous. But in Du Yue''s heart, there is always a kind of potential uneasiness, because after all, he is 15 years older than Xiao Shili. How can a 16-year-old boy like a 30-year-old woman? Compared with himself, those young girls must be more attractive to him.


    But many people don''t know that 30 years old is the most mature, attractive and feminine stage for a woman. If a woman is compared to a fruit, the fruit at this time is just ripe and tastes sweetest and just right. A lovely teenage girl may be suitable for love, but in bed, it feels much more green. Mature women, on the bed, are the most attractive for men. Their mature bodies can make men unable to extricate themselves with just a glance.


    And with Du Yue''s beautiful appearance, there are few girls in the world who can compare her delicate and smooth skin. In front of Du Yue, age is just a meaningless number. She is like a beautiful Banshee in the city, as if she can keep her youth and face forever.


    Her watery eyes glided over Xiao Shili''s face, and there was a trace of sadness hidden under the calm wave light. This look was really tempting to death. Xiao Shili just felt her strange eyes on the stairs, and then realized that her eyes came from the four little maids behind her.


    Xiao Shili called several maids to serve him. He didn''t mean anything else. It was purely out of enjoyment. Unexpectedly, the beauty was jealous, and he felt a sense of achievement and happiness.


    Du Yue takes back her eyes in a flash and says, "I''m going to the hospital to see my father. Do you want to go with me?"


    Xiao Shili as an assistant, where Du Yue goes, of course, he wants to accompany, but Du Yue''s mood is a bit bad, so he deliberately asked, how much there is a trace of anger in it.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili nodded, "Oh, then I won''t go. Anyway, it''s very big here. I''ll wait for you here."


    Du Yue didn''t expect that he would really say that. In his heart, he turned around and walked out the door.


    Xiao Shili looks at the back of the beautiful woman. Du Yue is seldom angry. But when she is angry, her appearance makes her look more attractive and warm. Suddenly, she finds that teasing her is a very enjoyable thing.


    Just as Du Yue''s back disappears outside the gate, Xiao Shili suddenly leans back and falls on the sofa like a paralyzed person, numb with pain. I can''t help smiling bitterly. It seems that the last explanation is not fake.


    After casting the dark star just now, Xiao Shili felt as if his whole strength had been suddenly taken away. Even standing was quite difficult, so he had to lie down on the sofa. Although he seemed to be at ease, in fact, Xiao Shili even stood up reluctantly, just for the sake of not being seen by others, and had been supporting himself.


    The power of the dark star is really amazing, but it''s also a huge threat to the users. Xiao Shili has no strength now, as if he is in vain. He thinks that although this power is powerful, it can''t be used in the face of the enemy, otherwise his own power will be drained away, and others will be able to kill himself even if they are beset by bad luck.


    He didn''t know that, in fact, the power of the dark star''s backfire on the user is far more than that. He only feels empty and deficient because he has learned the secret of Qianlong and his physical quality is beyond ordinary people. If an ordinary person is attacked by the dark star''s backfire, at least his body will be damaged, and some part of his body will lose function, or even suffer from an incurable disease.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" A nice voice rang out. Xiao Shili opened his eyes. Xiao Xia was looking at him with concern.


    "I''m fine." Xiao Shili reluctantly smile, do not want to let others see his weakness, "by the way, where is Miss Du''s room?"


    "Are you asking for the first lady''s room?" Xiao Xia replied, "it''s on the second floor." But his face was full of doubts, and he didn''t know what Xiao Shili was going to do.


    "Well, help me up." Xiao Shili moves his body, but he can''t sit up. Xiao Xia is aware of the man''s discomfort. He and another maid put Xiao Shili''s armpit on their shoulders and help him up from the sofa


    The strength of the two girls is weak, but fortunately Xiao Shili is not very heavy. At the moment, they are close to each other. Xiao Xia can''t help but feel a faint smell of men on him. He wanted to call a doctor to see him, but he forgot for a moment.


    Xiao Shili is not completely unable to exert himself. With the help of others, he can still walk. At this time, he looks at Xiao Xia''s neck, which is white and pink. He has the strength to stretch out his hand and touch her PI shares intentionally or unintentionally.


    Xiao Xia''s heart beat quickly, and she felt the feeling there. Just now, Xiao Shili touched her and gave her a kiss in front of everyone, which made her feel that this time he must have met deliberately.


    Xiao Shili may know that, in his own capacity, even if she makes some indecent moves to the girl, she may not resist if she just wants to cross the line. However, he doesn''t like forcing others into trouble. At this time, he looks slightly sideways and sees that Xiao Xia looks very shy, but he doesn''t show fear or disgust. He thinks that the little maid originally likes to be punished by herself.

 Chapter 296

    So a hand can''t help but press on her soft thigh, slowly down to the skirt, across the small cotton inside, rubbed her small PI, really like to see the little maid shy delicate expression.


    Xiao Xia''s small face is like a ripe apple. Here he is in public, and there are others beside him. He... It''s too much for him to do this kind of thing. He quickly looks back. Fortunately, there is no one in the place where the hall is facing the stairs. Shy, he just wants to run away, but he doesn''t trust his body.


    Xiao Xia is so obscene by Xiao Shili all the way to the door of the big lady''s bedroom. Xiao Shili waves another maid to leave, and then smiles at Xiao Xia, "OK, help me in."


    Xiao Xia can''t help but see something in his smile, but her first reaction is that he wants to go into the big lady''s room. No one can go into the big lady''s room except herself. Even the master can''t, and she hasn''t seen the big lady allow anyone to enter her room, It really surprised her.


    A surprised thought suddenly appeared in his heart. Is that the relationship between him and the eldest lady? Xiao Xia is young and simple. He doesn''t know about some ambiguous things in the society. He just thinks that the age difference between the eldest lady and him is too big, so it should be impossible.


    But even so, she could not disobey Xiao Shili''s order, so she had to gently open the door.


    Du Yue''s bedroom was not locked, because no one came in except the maid who came to clean the room every day. It is said that it is a bedroom. In fact, there are several apartments connected together. There are bedrooms, study, bathroom, living room and a small fitness room. It seems that every family member has his own space here.


    Xiao Shili, of course, let Xiao Xia directly mix himself into the bedroom. Xiao Xia didn''t know where to put him, so he had to walk to the bed. When he saw the ambiguous object, his face turned red again.


    Xiao Shili sat down beside the bed and climbed a flight of stairs. Even the little energy left in his body was exhausted. As soon as he became soft, he immediately went to bed.


    Xiao Xia quickly released him, but suddenly found that the man''s hands are wrapped around her waist, lying in the opposite direction, immediately also brought his forward.


    Xiao Xia let out a nice scream. Because his waist was surrounded, he couldn''t escape. The whole body was pressing on Xiao Shili, and the two regiments showed one third of the snow-white jade Ru, pressing tightly on his chin.


    Xiao Shili showed a rogue smile, and looked at her pure and lovely face within a short distance. Xiao Xia was stunned for a few seconds, and quickly got up from Xiao Shili, bowed to him, and then ran away from the door.


    Xiao Shili looks at the girl''s back and smiles. He feels the warmth left on her chin. This little girl doesn''t really think she wants to be strong.


    Although Du Yue didn''t live here for a long time, her room was still clean and tidy. I think the maid would come here every day to clean it. There is still a trace of Du Yue''s fragrance in the air. Although it is not as strong as her home in J City, it is more touching.


    But Xiao Shili didn''t have the strength to move other ideas. His sleepiness became deeper and deeper. He soon closed his eyes and fell asleep in bed.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when Du Yue returned to her residence. After a group of people visited her father, they followed her uncle to the group headquarters to hold a meeting and deal with some things. These two family meetings were meaningless and only made people feel physically and mentally tired. Du Yue just wanted to have a good sleep now.


    She went into her bedroom and turned on the light. Today, there are many things that upset her. First of all, she wanted to have a good bath. But when she went into the bedroom and turned on the light, she was surprised to find a person lying on the bed. After she saw who the other person was, Du Yue''s face suddenly showed a helpless expression.


    No wonder he couldn''t be found everywhere. He didn''t answer the phone. It turned out that he came here to sleep. He was really rude!


    Du Yue looked at Xiao Shili''s sleeping face under the light. He didn''t have the usual arrogance and gloomy indifference. He looked like a child, and he was so lovely. Du Yue can''t help but show a trace of love on her face. She suddenly remembers that he calls her mother. She suddenly wakes up in her mind. What are you thinking? Although he and Meng Ning are only classmates, they haven''t reached the level of boyfriends, we can see that Meng Ning also likes him. Is it hard to say that she wants to compete with her daughter for a man?


    If he married Meng Ning, would he call himself mother? Du Yue was upset and found that she could not think clearly.


    "Back?" At this time, the man on the bed opened his eyes and jumped Du Yue.


    "Well..." Du Yue answered with a low voice and quickly turned her face away slightly, hoping that her expression just now had not been seen by him.


    In fact, Xiao Shili had been awake for a long time. He just closed his eyes and studied the secret of Qianlong. There is no fixed practice posture for Qianlong xinjue. It doesn''t matter whether you are standing or lying, as long as you can integrate your spirit and stimulate the gentian in your body.


    Xiao Shili just narrowed his eyes. Du Yue was startled when she turned on the light, including the way she looked at herself. At a certain moment, Du Yue''s expression was very tangled, but she didn''t know what to think.


    Xiao Shili''s spirit has greatly increased after practicing the Qianlong heart formula. Although he doesn''t want to be unable to fall asleep due to his abundant energy, he doesn''t feel tired any more. This Qianlong heart formula is really a good thing. Even if he uses the dark star, he can still rely on the heart formula and recover in a few hours. He can''t help but feel grateful to his master.


    When Du Yue saw that he woke up, she hurriedly left the bed. She wanted to take a bath, but she was embarrassed to go again. There was only one bed in the bedroom. She had to go to a place far away from Xiao Shi and sit down. She gently took off her high heels. Today, after walking for most of the day, her feet have already gone through a lot of pain.


    Seeing the woman''s fatigue, Xiao Shili crawled slowly from the bed to her side, holding a small foot that she had just taken off her shoes, and kneading it in the palm of her hand.


    Du Yue blushed and subconsciously wanted to pull her feet back, but she felt a sense of comfort coming from her feet. The pain of the day was comforted. Moreover, she was pinched in the hands of her favorite people, so she bit her lower lip and let him hold it.


    Xiao Shili put the woman''s two feet on the bed and let Du Yue''s two plump legs curl on her body. Du Yue''s feet are very beautiful, belonging to the type of slender toes. With the smooth feeling of silk stockings, it''s very comfortable to hold them in her hands. This kind of situation seems not like Xiao Shili giving Du Yue a massage, but more like Du Yue using her little feet to satisfy someone''s needs.


    "How was the meeting today?" Xiao Shili asked as he rubbed.


    "No... no progress, ah... It''s basically a waste of time, eh..." the expression on Du Yue''s face is a bit lost, a bit dissatisfied, but still a bit intoxicated, because the feeling on her feet gives out a comfortable groan, "ah... Be light..."


    Xiao Shili added his strength secretly, made the beauty sing, and said with a smile, "I''m afraid your brothers and uncles didn''t think about how to solve the group''s dilemma, but first consider who will be the chairman of the board¡°


    Du Yuemei''s eyes showed a look of surprise, "you... Well, how do you know?"

 Chapter 297

    Xiao Shili let go of Du Yue''s little feet, barefoot, took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket, but put it in again, took apart a roll of mint candy, and put one in his mouth. "Everyone has seen the situation in the hall. Besides, it''s not a secret in the family."


    Du Yue nodded, "observation is good, but particularly concerned about this matter, there are only three uncles, four uncles, and big brother them."


    "Well." Xiao Shili nodded his head and said, "this can be regarded as a reversal of the overall situation. Where''s your second brother?"


    Du Yue knows that her lover is very intelligent. Even if she doesn''t say something, she will find a way to know it, so she doesn''t hide it any more. "Second brother is cowardly. He is satisfied to have his own branch. Maybe even if he is allowed to be the chairman of the board, he won''t want to."


    "Well, you don''t have to say that, big uncle."


    "Yes, my eldest uncle has always been in charge of the internal and external affairs of the family. Because my father was very busy when he was young, I spent a lot of time with my eldest uncle in taking care of me when I was a child." Du Yue said after a pause, "in fact, my father wanted to give the group to my uncle several times, but he insisted on not agreeing."


    After listening to these, Xiao Shili stopped talking. His expression seemed to be lost in thought. After more than ten seconds, he said, "what did you mention about the problems within the group?"


    Du Yue shook her head slowly. "Because of different opinions, there is no way for the meeting to discuss. The second, third and fourth branches headed by the third uncle insist on selecting a new chairman before continuing to discuss the group."


    At this point, she looks a little gloomy. When her father is still in the hospital, these people have already begun to fight for power. Even the eldest brother is involved in it. These people seem to think that their father will not get better, or that this is what they hope.


    "Moon." Xiao Shili pointed to the laptop on the desk, "can you tell me the password?"


    Du Yue said the password, and then suddenly seemed to understand what said, "so you are here, just for this computer?"


    "Not exactly." Xiao Shili reached out and turned on the computer, "but I haven''t turned it on for a long time. I''ve tried your birthday, mobile phone, house number, and mengning''s birthday."


    "Hello Du Yue glared at him angrily, "you are spying on others."


    "Do I have one?" Xiao Shili looked back, showing a frivolous smile, "then 95, 55, 89 this is not considered * *"


    Du Yue''s face turned red. She didn''t know how to be known by this dead kid. But she didn''t tell anyone. Could it be that one night, he only watched


    Think of this, but also can not help a burst of ear heat heartbeat, Du Yue quickly cut off the topic, "you use my computer, tell you, there is no game." Of course, she knew that Xiao Shi couldn''t be away for playing games.


    Xiao Shili stares at the screen and says, "there should be some information about the accidents of companies all over the group."


    "Well." Du Yue said casually, "it''s in the second folder of D disk."


    While Xiao Shili was reading materials, Du Yueshi couldn''t help but take a bath in the bathroom. Although it was across the bathroom door, there was a man at home. It was always strange. Du yuepao was in the bathtub full of bubbles, and his heart was jumping. It seemed that the little sex wolf might rush in at any time. Fortunately, he was quite regular this time. Du yuepao put on a bath towel, In the heart also does not know is relaxed, still has kind of light loss.


    Back in the bedroom, Xiao Shili is still staring at the computer screen, as if his posture has not changed just now. Du Yue can''t help but feel surprised. She thought that he just wanted to have a look out of curiosity, but unexpectedly she was so involved.


    She didn''t disturb him either, so she sat alone by the bed and quietly dried her hair under the air conditioner.


    Xiao Shili''s hand holding the mouse moved quickly. In just 30 days last month, a total of 62 accidents occurred in Du''s group. These accidents included production safety, customer communication, employees'' psychological problems, production quality and so on, involving almost all aspects. That is to say, as long as a company needs to go through the process of operation, Almost all of them have problems. It can''t be man-made. No one can do it unless it''s some supernatural force.


    In the investigation report of these 62 accidents, the responsible person, the eyewitness''s description of the whole incident and the detailed information of the responsible person are listed in detail. There are managers who have worked in the company for more than 20 years, college graduates who have just come to the company for less than three days, and some responsible persons who are not from the company at all, but only occasionally come to the company, For example, there are always honest plumbers, migrant workers from the countryside to the city, and more than one person is responsible for many accidents.


    In a word, excluding Xiao''s conjecture before he left, it would be absolutely impossible to regard this matter as a normal intentional act.


    If it''s just a coincidence, Xiao Shili would rather believe that the aliens will invade the earth tomorrow, and the American people will oust Obama and choose himself as president.


    He took a deep breath. At this moment, he has basically determined his own ideas. Then the next step is to find out who is the holy person who is hiding behind the scenes and has special abilities like himself? One thing is certain: the other party must have a grudge against the Du''s group or have a direct conflict of interest.


    Xiao Shili turned around and stood up from the swivel chair. "Let''s go."


    "Go?" Du Yue stopped stroking her hair and asked strangely, "where are you going?"


    "Go to the hospital and see the old man." Xiao Shili put on his shoes.


    "Why?" Du Yue looked at him in surprise, "I came back from the hospital in the afternoon, and now is not the time to visit." I didn''t say a word. I just had a bath.


    "Not so much." Xiao Shi turned to her and said, "I have something to confirm, and... If it goes on like this, the old man may really be in danger."


    Du Yue was at a loss for a while. She didn''t know what he was talking about. Her father was in a coma now, and she could confirm something from him. Besides, listening to Xiao Shili''s voice, he seemed to have a way to save his father. What''s the matter with him today? But from his tone and expression, it didn''t seem like a joke.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Shili began to release a strange atmosphere, which was exactly the same as when he was fighting against more than a dozen gangsters of Tenglong group in the economic and trade building.


    "Good." Influenced by this kind of breath, Du Yue nodded, reached for the phone at the head of the bed, and hesitated to say, "I''ll contact the hospital right now..."


    "Well, besides, uncle also needs to go with us."


    This time Du Yue didn''t ask why, because she saw an unquestionable look from the man''s eyes, and he must have his reason to do so.


    When they left the room and came to the hall on the first floor, Du Tianzhan had already been waiting on the sofa in the middle of the hall. Seeing Du Yue, the old man''s burly body stood up and frowned slightly on Fang Zheng''s serious face


    Du Yue pulled Du Tianzhan''s sleeve and said, "it''s too late to say now. In short, I must see my father immediately and my uncle must be with me." Of course, she didn''t tell Du Tianzhan that it was Xiao Shili''s idea, otherwise uncle would not agree to anything.

 Chapter 298

    Du Tianzhan looked at his niece for a few seconds with a puzzled look, then nodded, "if we have contacted the hospital, let''s go."


    Xiao Shili, who had not spoken for a long time, said, "Mr. Du, I hope I can bring as many people as possible."


    Du Tianzhan glanced at Xiao Shili and didn''t speak. Du YUELIAN said hurriedly, "big uncle, what Shili said is right, just do it according to what he said."


    Du Tianzhan could not help but wonder, "why? Will someone attack us halfway? "


    "No..." Du Yue didn''t know why Xiao Shili had to take many people there. He didn''t tell him about it before, but when it came to this point, she had to believe him.


    Du Tianzhan looks at them separately, and suddenly shows a suspicious look. It seems that these two people are a little strange tonight. Du Yueshen suddenly wants to go to the hospital in the middle of the night, and he must pull himself up. The boy says that he wants to bring more people to the hospital. I don''t know why.


    This kid has never seen him before and doesn''t know his background, but Xiaoyue has grown up by herself. It''s absolutely impossible to say what she will do to her father''s disadvantage.


    Du Tianzhan had been ready to leave, then suddenly changed his mind, sat down on the sofa, staring at Du Yue, slowly shaking his head, "Xiaoyue, do you think of something, but you should not hide it from your uncle. If you don''t tell me the truth today, not only will I not go with you, but I will also say hello to the hospital, and I won''t let you see your father."


    Du Yue knows Du Tianzhan''s temper best. His uncle is serious and stubborn. He always says the same thing about everything. No one can change what he has decided. Although my uncle has been very fond of himself since he was a child, he sometimes makes mistakes and is punished. It''s impossible to hide it from him. If he doesn''t tell the reason, he will do it.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly said in a deep voice, "I have a way to cure the old man''s disease."


    The other two were stunned for a moment. Du Tianzhan was slightly stunned, and then his eyes crossed Xiao Shili''s face like a knife. He said in a low voice, "I don''t like to joke with others. Xiaoyue, do you come to me just because you heard his words?"


    Du Yue doesn''t know what to say at the moment. Don''t mention Du Tianzhan. Xiao Shili suddenly says something amazing, even he doesn''t believe it.


    Du Tianzhan''s eyes slowly returned to Xiao Shili''s face again, and he became cold and terrible. "Boy, don''t think you can do whatever you want by saving Xiaoyue''s life. I can give you back this feeling. One million, ten million. Just ask me how much you want. After you take the money, get out of here immediately!"


    Du Yue knew that Du Tianzhan always spoke straight, but she was afraid that such words would make Xiao Shili unable to bear it. She hurriedly approached uncle and whispered, "uncle, Shili doesn''t mean that."


    "Hum, Xiaoyue, do you like this boy?" Du Tianzhan stretched out his hand, pointed at Xiao Shili, and suddenly said something that surprised both of them.


    Rao Shi Du Yue was able to control her expression freely. After hearing this sentence, her pretty face could not help blushing slightly. Her voice was a little unsteady and she said, "uncle, what are you... Talking nonsense?"


    She likes Xiao Shili, which is a very secret and against the ethics of the world. Her mother fell in love with her daughter''s boyfriend. At least in the eyes of the world, it can''t be forgiven. Du Yue thought, maybe in this life, this matter will be deeply buried in the bottom of my heart, but it was said by uncle.


    "Hum." Du Tianzhan''s sculpture like face finally showed a smile, "don''t forget, I grew up watching you." He pointed to Xiao Shili and said, "Xiaoyue, you are always very strict with your subordinates, but you don''t even have a scold for this boy''s virtue in the hall. If your father was here, you would have seen something wrong. Besides, we went to visit your father, but I didn''t see this boy. How could anyone in the world dare to be so arrogant? Just now I deliberately wanted to drive him away, It''s just for the sake of testing. Let''s have a look. You really can''t hold your breath. "


    Du Yue knew what uncle said was right. She blushed and turned to the past.


    Xiao Shili also has to admire. The old man''s eyes are really poisonous, and he dares to say this in front of them. Fortunately, there is no one else in the hall at the moment, otherwise Du Yue will be too shy to go home.


    Although Du Tianzhan''s words were tentative, they did contain a reprimand for Xiao Shili. In his opinion, the young man was a little too arrogant and arrogant. He didn''t even have enough hair, so he dared to speak big words here. So he stared at Xiao Shili and said, "listen, boy, I''ll listen to you explain once for Xiao Yue''s sake. You said you have a way to save the family leader. Now tell me the way, If you can''t say it, get out of here at once! "


    Xiao Shili said with a low smile, "since Mr. Du doesn''t believe me, that''s OK. But listen, I''m only willing to save the old man for the sake of yue''er. Otherwise, even if you ask me, I won''t move a finger. I''m here today. If the old man wants to invite me out, you can come and have a try. "


    Du Yue is startled. Uncle''s authority is at home, but no one dares to challenge it. Let alone an outsider, even elder brother dares not talk back to uncle. Xiao Shili dares to challenge uncle openly. She wants to stop Xiao Shili from talking, but it''s too late.


    Unexpectedly, Du Tianzhan didn''t get angry. Instead, he burst out laughing, "well, your boy can save Xiaoyue from the tiger cave in the wolf pond. I think his kung fu is good. Well, today my old man will come to learn." Then he stood up and took off his coat.


    Du Yue is anxious on one side. What''s the matter with these two people? One is old and the other is young. They are all so impulsive. Look at the expressions on the two faces. They are serious. They are going to fight.


    "Well, stop it all!" Du Yue ran to the middle of the two and yelled. She got angry. The pressure released from her beautiful eyes was also suddenly pressing. The two men who were staring at each other were stunned and could not help but stop.


    Du Yue looks back at Xiao Shili reproachfully, then turns around, slows down her expression and looks at Du Tian. "Big uncle, Shili doesn''t mean anything. He just wants to help. I''ve seen dad''s situation during the day, and I really can''t put it off any longer. Maybe Shili has some way to save dad. Maybe if you don''t want to go with us, I''ll go with Shili myself, ¡±


    Du Tianzhan snorted, "the top experts and doctors in the country are helpless. What can this boy do? Is he a doctor? "


    This sentence really put Du Yue into question. Xiao Shi said goodbye that he was not a doctor, not even a health school student. How could he save his father without relevant knowledge?

 Chapter 299

    Xiao Shibu said slowly, "since you must need a reason, well, Mr. Du is now living in the hospital, but what''s the effect? The so-called authoritative doctors of the state have cured Mr. Du''s illness. I''m afraid they''ve tried their best. Now there''s no way


    Du Tianzhan and Du Yue looked at each other and were silent, because the actual situation was exactly the same as what Xiao Shili said.


    Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth and said with a smile, "well, let''s make a bet. I said that under my treatment, Mr. Du can open his eyes today and walk tomorrow. If he can''t, I''ll swallow a bullet myself."


    Du Tianzhan sneered, "well, it''s not a big deal for me to kill a man in s city. Now that you''ve said that, I''ll take you to see the owner, but you should remember what you said just now. Don''t regret it when it''s over." Then he picked up his coat from the sofa and went out.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili said to each other''s back, "I''m talking about gambling, but I''m not making a promise to you."


    Du Tianzhan responded, immediately turned around and laughed a few times, "well, if I lose, I''ll hold my head to you and knock three times on the ground."


    On the way to the hospital, Du Yue thinks that these two people are really crazy. They all have the same starting point, but they have to fan the gunpowder so heavily. However, no matter what the final result is, one of them must bow to the other.


    In other words, listen to Xiao Shili''s tone so determined, does he really have a way to save his father''s life?


    Du Yue has some expectations, but she can''t imagine that even the national experts are helpless. Xiao Shili is just an ordinary high school student. What can he do to solve this problem.


    At this time, her eyes looked at him. Xiao Shi, who was sitting in the front seat of the car, looked ahead, as if he was thinking about something. Du Yue could not help but want him to tell him a few words of truth, but he said faintly, "here we are."


    As winter is approaching, there will be few people on the street after nine o''clock. It''s already more than ten o''clock in the evening, and half a figure can''t be seen on the whole street. However, at the gate of the hospital, which should have been more calm, there are about two or three hundred people gathered, and the noise of the crowd can be heard from a distance.


    Du Tianzhan''s Mercedes Benz and Du Yue''s BMWx6 stopped in front of the hospital. As soon as Du Tianzhan got out of the car, two leading people immediately welcomed him. They called "Uncle Zhan" respectfully and asked, "what can I do for my brothers?"


    Du Tianzhan didn''t speak. His eyes turned to a pair of men and women from another BMW, staring at Xiao Shili''s face.


    Xiao Shili glanced at the crowd around him and saw that it was the local underworld gang. He had seen so many scenes that he said faintly, "you don''t have to do anything. Just wait here, but no one is allowed to leave the hospital gate."


    "Ah?" The two eldest brothers were stunned for a moment. They couldn''t help looking at Du Tianzhan. The blue tendons on the latter''s forehead jumped twice and said with a black face, "just do as he said."


    Although the two eldest brothers didn''t understand the meaning, they still gathered around the door of the hospital with people.


    Du Tianzhan, Du Yue and Xiao Shili walked into the hospital and took the elevator to the sixth floor. As soon as they got out of the elevator, the eight doctors who had been in front of the elevator immediately welcomed them together. "Mr. Du, Miss Du, you''re here."


    Du Tianzhan glanced at the eight doctors, "how is the master''s condition?"


    Eight people lowered their heads and shook at the same time. One of them said, "it''s still the same. The master is still in a coma and didn''t wake up."


    Du Tianzhan asked again, "how is the preparation for the operation?"


    Another doctor replied, "the president and experts from all over the country have just had a consultation this afternoon, and they have come to the conclusion that the probability of successful operation is only 17 (percent sign), which is the highest success rate we can grasp at present, unless we invite foreign medical authorities."


    "17 (percent)?" Du Tianzhan suddenly burst into flames, and said angrily, "they''re all a bunch of bullshit experts. Get out of here. Get out of here!


    Du Yue quickly grabbed Du Tianzhan and said, "uncle, don''t be impulsive. Dad''s injury is really hard to cure. It''s also a fact. I believe the doctors have tried their best."


    Xiao Shili then walked up to several doctors and asked, "who is the attending doctor?"


    Eight doctors looked at each other and said at the same time, "we are all."


    "All right." Xiao Shili looked at these eight people. They were either hairy or bald glasses. He couldn''t find one of them. So he said, "tell me the details of Mr. Du''s injury."


    One of the experts, an old man with white hair, said, "please follow me, sir."


    Three doctors took Xiao Shili to the side of the corridor, and the other five stayed with Du Tianzhan. Du Tianzhan waved his hand impatiently, "let''s go with him. If this boy wants to know something, you can tell him. I''d like to see what the boy can do." Finish saying, Damascus gold knife ground did down on a row of benches.


    Du Yue is not at ease over there of circumstance, ask a way, "big uncle, don''t you go to see together?"


    "I''ll just wait here. You can go too. Pay attention to him. Don''t let that boy mess." Du Tianzhan obviously didn''t have any confidence in Xiao Shili. He snorted and closed his eyes.


    Du Yue is really curious about what Xiao Shili wants to do, although she is as confused as Du Tianzhan. But she believes that he should not do meaningless things. So he ran after her quickly.


    Xiao Shili followed several experts and doctors to an office. The old man with white hair went to a light box and pointed to the X-ray film pasted on it. "Please see, this is the CT image of Mr. Du''s head. Mr. Du''s head was injured in the car accident. To be exact, the brain was severely shocked, and some nerves were damaged, which made the patient unable to wake up."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t understand those X-ray films. He only knew that after a severe impact on his head, he would have a concussion. If it was serious, he would become a vegetable, so he said, "that means that Mr. Du is now a vegetable?"


    Another doctor said, "it''s not that far, but it''s almost the same. Do you see a black dot here?"


    Xiao Shili followed the doctor''s finger. Sure enough, he saw a small black spot somewhere in the skull cavity. According to the normal proportion of the human body, it should be as big as a peanut.


    The doctor said, "Mr. Du''s brain is shocked, which leads to hemorrhage in the cranial cavity. This black spot is the blood clot in the brain. This blood clot is impartial and just presses on a very important nerve. This nerve is mainly responsible for the output of brain signals. Because it is squeezed by the blood, it is unable to transmit the brain''s commands, This is the main reason why Mr. Du can''t wake up. "


    Xiao Shili nodded and asked, "during this period of time, has anything strange happened to Mr. Du?"


    Several doctors were stunned for a moment, and then looked at each other, as if they didn''t know what he meant.


    Xiao Shili reminded a few people, "for example, Mr. Du will be very unlucky recently."


    Du Yue can''t help frowning slightly beside him. She also thinks that the question he asked is too strange. Her father''s car accident is bad enough. In addition, the clot just presses on the key nerve. This is just the misfortune of misfortune. Is it necessary to ask?

 Chapter 300

    "That''s true. It seems strange recently." Unexpectedly, a doctor really thought a little and said, "Mr. Du''s ventilator often breaks down unexpectedly. It has been several times. It''s a new machine that I just bought back..."


    Du Yue suddenly slightly surprised, this matter oneself unexpectedly never know, Xiu Mei a nu way, "what? Are you mistaken? How is the hospital responsible? "


    A middle-aged doctor said hastily, "please don''t be angry, Miss Du. All this is an accident. Any medical equipment we use for your father is a new machine imported from the United States, and it will be used by Mr. Du only after strict inspection. Who knows... But you can rest assured that Mr. Du is accompanied for 24 hours, And we have spare machines, so it doesn''t have any impact on Mr. Du''s condition. "


    After that, he secretly glared at the expert old man who had just spoken, and secretly scolded these old scholars for their rusty heads. When he said this to the family members of the patients, he was not looking for a fight. The other party was the Du family in H Province. Do you think it''s a long life to say this?


    The speaker realized that he had lost his word and quickly closed his mouth.


    Du Yue is surprised how Xiao Shili knows this. If he doesn''t say it, he doesn''t know that such a dangerous thing happened to his father. All of a sudden, I felt that some of his seemingly meaningless actions seemed to have some hidden meaning.


    For all the doctors'' silence, Xiao Shili didn''t care. He had already confirmed that Mr. Du had been planted with dark star, which was just a casual question, so he said, "now take me to see the patient."


    The whole seventh floor of the hospital was isolated as a senior intensive care unit. Eight doctors took Xiao Shili to a safety door. First, they disinfected the whole body, then changed into clean clothes, and then entered an observation room with huge glass.


    Through the glass, we can see that a dry old man is lying on the sickbed. Around the sickbed, there are various kinds of complicated instruments, which are maintaining the weak life of the old man


    Du Tianzhan also came in and looked at his brother''s haggard appearance through the glass. He couldn''t help sighing and buried his head deeply.


    After the preparation of the three, a doctor said, "please remember that the visiting time should not exceed ten minutes at most, and don''t speak loudly. There is any physical contact with the patient, and one more thing, you''d better... You''d better leave your metal objects and hard objects outside."


    Du Yue and Du Tianzhan were puzzled. When they came in the afternoon, they didn''t have this rule. Du Tianzhan couldn''t help asking, "why?"


    The doctor hemmed and hawed, casually found an excuse, said that the afternoon to replace the latest machine, metal items and mobile phones will have an impact on the machine.


    In fact, the real reason is that something very serious happened this evening. When a nurse was taking care of Mr. Du, she accidentally raised her hand and knocked over the plate of surgical instruments placed aside. All the tools in it suddenly flew up into the sky. Some forceps, scissors and the like hit Mr. Du one after another. What''s more, a sharp scalpel, Straight down into the bed, only a few centimeters away from the old man''s head.


    People who saw this scene were shocked. Several attending doctors and the nurse were even more frightened and their heart stopped. Fortunately, nothing happened to Mr. Du.


    After this incident, no metal objects were allowed in the intensive care unit. Doctors seemed to feel that the God of death was calling the old man, and all they could do was delay time. Of course, people in the Du family must not know about this.


    Only Xiao Shi knew that Du ming could live so long under the attack of the dark star and Yin Qi. Master Du''s eight characters are really hard.


    They took out their cell phones, wallets and keys. They were the family members of the patients, and the doctors certainly didn''t and didn''t dare to check them. Therefore, Xiao Shili''s fate is not to leave his body.


    The three men came to the hospital bed. On the bed, Mr. Du was wearing a breathing mask. His face was dry and sallow. He was very thin. On the bare skin of his hands and feet, you could see the blood vessels. If it wasn''t for the weak beat of the electrocardiograph, it was really no different from a corpse.


    Du Yue can''t help crying when she sees her father''s appearance. Du Tianzhan is standing there, and his eyes must be fixed on Xiao Shili.


    Well, Xiao Shili sighed and thought that he would have to bear another bite. That kind of feeling really made me not want to try again in my life. But in order to save Yueer''s father, I had to give up.


    Xiao Shili put his right hand slightly in front of his chest, and his vision immediately began to diffuse. A red cross aiming circle framed the old man DU on the bed. Outside his haggard body, the old man Du was now covered with a circle of red light.


    This time through the side of the body is a strong sense of burning, and soon the room seems to condense a large group of flames, swirling around the people, and then converged into the air above Mr. Du.


    "Red star is ready to activate. Please choose the result you want to reverse the change now."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly came into the old man''s head, and the whole inner section of his brain was exposed in his eyes.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help feeling sick. He was not used to this feeling. It looked like a half cut corpse, and it was just a few centimeters away from his eyes.


    Xiao Shili resisted his inner discomfort and soon found the location of the blood clot according to the X-ray. He sneered in his heart.


    No matter who you are, since you can kill a person with Yin Qi, I can make him live with Yang Qi! The energy of red star is bigger than that of dark star. Today, you can do it.


    His eyes (the center of the cross) locked on the clot, hoping it would disappear. Xiao Shili used the power of red star for the first time. I don''t know if it''s right to give orders in this way.


    A few seconds later, however, a miracle occurred.


    The blood clot, like a stubborn stone, began to change in his field of vision. Under the slow ablation, it turned into blood, and then flowed back along the cerebral cortex, just like a picture playback, and penetrated into the blood vessels on the cortex.


    Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment. It was really like the power of God. The scene just now seemed to have gone beyond the scope of being influenced by good or bad luck. It was totally against heaven.


    He came back to his senses and got it done, but he still had to do it superficially. So Xiao Shili reaches out his hand and pretends to touch Mr. Du''s forehead. He knows that although the blood clot in the old man''s brain has been dissolved, the power of the dark star may not be lost, so he is still cautious and dare not use too much force.


    Du Tianzhan remembers the doctor''s instructions. Seeing Xiao Shili reach out to touch Du Tianyi, he is busy trying to stop him. However, at this moment, Du Tianyi''s arm suddenly moves slightly.


    Du Tianzhan was stunned. He suspected that his eyes were dazed, but a short beep in his ear made him wake up. He turned his head and saw the signal on his electrocardiogram. Suddenly, he jumped up. He was overjoyed and could not help shouting, "second brother, second brother!"


    Du Tianyi didn''t move for more than ten days. His walnut like eyelids jumped slightly, and he slowly opened them. Looking at Du Tianzhan in front of him, he opened his mouth and said in a dry voice, "big brother... Where am I?"

 Chapter 301

    Du Tianzhan grabs his brother''s hand in a hurry. His eyes are wet with excitement. He can''t speak for a moment. The two brothers have lived together for a lifetime, and their feelings are not comparable.


    Du Tianyi slowly turned his head and saw Du Yue, who was secretly wiping her tears. "Yue''er, you''re here too. What are you crying about? Oh, I remember that I had a car accident... Alas, you''re not children. People have their own destiny when they die. Even if I die, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. Besides, I''m not dead yet."


    Xiao Shili was angry and funny when he heard that. The old man just walked around the gate of the gate of death, and he began to teach people a lesson in a few seconds after returning to the world of Yang. At the same time, when he thought this, he suddenly fell into darkness. He leaned against the therapeutic instrument behind him, and the whole person fell to the ground, and a row of instruments suddenly fell to the ground.


    Du Tianzhan and Du Yue look back at the sound. Du Yue''s face is startled. They rush to Xiao Shili''s side and shout nervously, "Shili, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine." Xiao Shili said in a weak voice, "help me outside."


    At the moment, the doctors monitoring outside finally reacted. More than a dozen people rushed in and surrounded Du Tianyi and started emergency treatment. Du Tianzhan was cut off by the crowd. At this time, he looked at Xiao Shili, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    They helped Xiao Shili to the corridor outside. Although it was late at night, there were more than eight doctors in the hospital. A doctor on duty came to Xiao Shili for a check-up, and then made a conclusion, "there is no big problem, just excessive physical consumption, there is a temporary off force symptoms, such as this situation, you must stay in bed for a week, will be fully recovered."


    Du Tianzhan a Leng, open mouth to scold, "go away, nonsense what, now the regular hospital how everywhere is such a fool!" He was an urgent second younger brother just now, but now he is anxious about Xiao Shili. After that, his attitude towards Xiao Shili suddenly changed 180 degrees. The latter hasn''t moved much since just now. How can it be an overdraft?


    The doctor has been working for ten years. At this time, he looks aggrieved and murmurs that this young man is obviously a symptom of physical exhaustion, but he doesn''t dare to say anything when he knows the identity of these people.


    Xiao Shili shook his head slightly and winked at Du Yue. Du Yue understood and attached her ear to his mouth.


    After Xiao Shili said a few words, he lost consciousness in the dark.


    When he woke up, he found himself lying in a spacious bed, surrounded by a magnificent room, with an infusion tube inserted in his wrist, but he didn''t know how long he had been in a coma.


    Slightly moved body, is still soft soft soft weak, secretly surprised, this red star''s antiphagy is more fierce than the dark star, with their own physical quality, even a little resistance.


    At this time, the door opened, Du Yue and two old men came in together. Du Yue was in the front, but she came to Xiao Shi''s bed quickly with the speed of running. When she saw him wake up, with unspeakable surprise on his face, she held his hand and said, "Shi Li, you wake up!"


    Xiao Shili smiles and sees Du Yue''s face full of concern and joy, but there is a trace of haggard under her beautiful face, so he raises a hand and gently caresses her cheek. "I''m sorry, it worries you."


    Du Yue holds his hand and sticks it to her face. She shakes her head. She bites her lips tightly, but tears are flashing in her big eyes.


    It was the first time that Xiao Shili saw her in such an emotional state. He knew that she was really thinking about herself and felt pity in her heart. He couldn''t help but want to hold her full and delicate lips for a deep kiss. However, because of the presence of two old people, he thought that when her weakness recovered, you must make up for me in the evening.


    Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan didn''t speak, but they watched them quietly. Until Xiao Shili raised his head, Du Tianyi said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, are you better?"


    At this time, Du Tianyi, wearing a white suit and leaning on an ivory cane, was hale and hearty. He seemed to be a different person from the one who had been in the hospital bed before. Although his temperament was not as fierce as Du Tianzhan''s, it showed a great family style.


    Xiao Shili nodded and saw that the old man was now full of vitality. It seemed that there was no problem to live to 100 years old. He could not help but feel sorry for his red star. It was only after he saved three people that he was able to unite. It was all used on the old man.


    Du Tianyi put his hands on the crutches and bowed slightly, "my life is all saved by Mr. Xiao. Mr. Xiao, please stay here for a few days, so that I can repay Mr. Xiao for saving his life."


    Xiao Shili is not ungrateful either. The leading business tycoon in the whole province can bow to him, but he certainly can''t be indifferent. So he made a gesture to get up from the bed. "Mr. Du, you''re welcome. I''m just trying my best. If you can recover, it''s also your blessing."


    Du Tianyi nodded with a smile. Afterwards, he learned from his elder brother and daughter, as well as the hospital, that his injury at that time had become an incurable disease, and he had to wait for death. And even when the national experts were at a loss, the boy miraculously saved himself. Naturally, he was very grateful.


    However, he also heard that the elder brother said that this young man is very stubborn. He doesn''t pay attention to the power and dignitaries. Moreover, he has gambled with the elder brother. He can''t help but worry that he can''t offend, but his fearless character may damage the authority of his family. At this moment, the other side''s attitude was not arrogant and domineering, and he was also very good at speaking. His heart was not free, and his appreciation of Xiao Shili was even more profound.


    Du Tianzhan hurriedly stepped forward on behalf of the owner of the family, pressed Xiao Shili''s shoulder to stop him from sitting up, with an embarrassed look on his face at the same time, "Mr. Xiao, what happened that day... I hope you can forgive me. I''m willing to accept defeat, so I kowtow to Mr. Xiao to admit my mistake."


    His bet is to knock his head up, but after all, he can''t really die. Du Tianzhan was upright. At the same time, he stepped back and was about to kneel down.


    Xiao Shili didn''t care about himself, but no matter what, he wanted to give Du Yue a face, so he said, "Uncle Du, we''re just joking, just talking about it casually. How can you take it seriously? Don''t you take my life off like this?"


    Du Tianzhan also knows that if he really kneels down to admit his mistake to a younger generation, even if it doesn''t get out, he will feel that he has no face to stay in the family. At this time, listening to Xiao Shili''s words, he immediately seems to have been saved. He stands up and can''t help but be grateful. "Mr. Xiao, Du owes you a favor this time, and he will repay it later."


    Du Tianyi said with a smile, "our family owes Mr. Xiao a lot of affection. Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, if you have any requirements, just put them forward. As long as I can do it, I will promise you."


    This is nonsense. Brother has done so much for you du family. Although it''s for Yueer, it''s you old men who earn more. Of course, they have to pay something in return. But Xiao Shi hasn''t thought about it for a while. He just woke up and has no time to think about it.


    After a few polite words with the two old men, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of another thing and asked Du Yue, "did you tell Uncle Du about the things I told you?"

 Chapter 302

    Du Yue nodded, and Du Tianzhan said, "according to Mr. Xiao''s idea, the news of the owner''s recovery has not yet been known to anyone. Of course, it has been handled properly in the hospital. In short, only a few people know about it now."


    Xiao Shili is concerned about other family members, but he thinks Du Tianzhan should understand what he means.


    "There''s more¡° Du Tianyi was tired and sat down on a chair on one side. "I have followed Mr. Xiao''s advice these days. I haven''t gone out or touched any metal or heavy objects. I live in a closed room. I''d like to ask, what''s the reason? "


    Xiao Shili just touched it and cured it. Even several experts in the country had no way to solve the medical problem after countless consultations. He opened his eyes and talked on the spot. He could walk on the ground the next day and was discharged on the third day. At the moment, the people of Du''s family have already shocked him. Even if they can no longer understand what he said, they will do the same.


    Because Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan both know that they have met an expert. He is not only excellent at martial arts, but also a rare miracle doctor in the world. Before, he didn''t believe in others, but the result is that no matter how stupid Du Tianzhan is, he won''t make the same mistake again.


    Xiao Shili was about to answer when he felt his head. "By the way, I''ve been sleeping for a few days?"


    "You''ve been sleeping for three days." Du Yue whispered in his ear, "do you know people are worried about you?"


    Xiao Shili had a smile on his face, but he was cursing in his heart for three days! Red star''s phagocytic power is too terrible. Fortunately, it''s lucky this time. If you faint for three days when you are alone, I''m afraid you don''t know if you can wake up.


    Du Tianyi asked sincerely again, "Mr. Xiao, when can I leave this room and go outside?"


    Xiao Shili thought about it. He didn''t know when the dark star''s effect would be relieved. In a word, the power of the dark star is to gather Yin Qi into the human body at once. These Yin Qi will gradually dissipate in the human body one day.


    So he talked nonsense for a day, "at least in three months."


    Du Tianyi didn''t know that Xiao Shili was talking nonsense. Seeing that what he said was very serious, he quickly nodded yes and asked, "can Mr. Xiao tell me why?"


    "This..." Xiao Shili thought about it. He couldn''t make it up any more, so he had to say six words to answer all the doubts in people''s hearts, "the secret of heaven can''t be revealed."


    Unexpectedly, Du Tianyi''s face became more convincing and his eyes became more respectful when he saw Xiao Shili. He nodded and said, "yes, yes, I''m not so smart. I don''t know that Mr. Xiao is a great master. If it wasn''t for Mr. Xiao, I''m afraid no one in the world would have saved me. I''ve invited Mr. Feng Shui of Hong Kong to come to see him before, The master said that if I don''t have more luck this year, I''m afraid there will be a disaster of blood. Only when I meet an expert can I solve it. Today I know that the master is right. Mr. Xiao is the expert who came to save me! " Speaking of this, he trembled excitedly and looked at Xiao Shili with a kind of adoring eyes.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t laugh or cry at once. In a word, he said that he was a Taoist down from Maoshan. However, his words and deeds are not in line with the doctor''s. He is a bit like Mr. Yin and Yang.


    Du Tianyi''s body is still a little empty, and because of Xiao Shili''s words, he feels as if he has really been hit by a disaster. The old man believes this most, the rich people believe this most, and the rich old man believes this even more. After saying two words, for fear that a thunder will come down and chop him, he hurried back to his special room, leaving his elder brother and daughter with Xiao Shili.


    After Du Tianyi left, Xiao Shili immediately said to Du Tianzhan, "Uncle Du, I think it''s time to hold a family meeting to discuss how to solve the group accident. It''s better for Mr. Du to attend this meeting."


    It is said that this is a matter within the family, and outsiders have no right to intervene. But Du Tianzhan and Du Tianyi have already respected "master Xiao" to the extreme. His every word may be hidden and beneficial to his family, so he nodded, "so Mr. Xiao wants me to announce the news of the master''s recovery to the family?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I didn''t say that."


    Du Tianzhan was stunned for a few seconds. He suddenly understood the young man''s meaning and was surprised. It was a good chess. Why didn''t he think of it? It seemed that this was the difference between the master of heaven and ordinary people. He said happily on his face, "OK, I''ll do it now!"


    Xiao Shili said, "remember, Mr. Du can''t step out of the house."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xiao." Du Tianzhan said, "we are now in another villa in the south of the city. The family meeting can be held here."


    Xiao Shili thought that there was no problem. He nodded lazily. Du Tianzhan bowed slightly and left respectfully.


    "Ah... So sleepy..." Xiao Shili stretched out and took advantage of the opportunity to suddenly hold Du Yue''s slender hand and pull her into her arms, "moon, would you like to sleep with me?"


    Du Yue was sitting at the bedside, when he pulled her body askew, her plump upper body suddenly gently pressed on him, her face turned red, and she hit him with a fist, "I hate it!"


    Xiao Shili savors the woman''s soft hands in the palm of his hand and looks at her beautiful face. The more he looks at her, the more beautiful she is. The more she looks at her, the more criminal she is. He has just become a big event, so he is in a good mood. He can''t help but welcome Du Yue''s plump lips.


    Du Yue made a charming voice. She felt that the man''s tongue was in her mouth. She was picking her tongue. Her whole mouth seemed to be completely stuffed by him. A strange feeling spread all over her body.


    Xiao Shili gave Du Yue a deep kiss for more than a minute. Du Yue nestled in his arms and gasped for breath. Her eyes were slightly absent-minded. A few threads of jade came down from the corner of her mouth. She looked so lovely and wild.


    "What''s the matter, Yuer? Do you want any more?" Xiao Shili stroked her hair and said with a provocative smile.


    Du Yue calms down. Every time when she is with him, she seems to lose control. This guy is really good at seducing women. See he suddenly want to use bad, Du Yue busy block his attack to his chest wolf claw, zhengse way, "well, don''t make, I ask you, at that time in the hospital in the end is how to return a responsibility, you are how to cure my father." She saw that uncle and father were respectful to Xiao Shili. She really took this guy as master Yin Yang. She couldn''t help feeling angry and funny.

 Chapter 303

    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "the so-called secret can''t be revealed, but since you want to know, it''s natural that I used the rejuvenation skill that I have practiced for 300 years to help your father return to the sun."


    Du Yuexiu eyebrows, "I''m not joking with you, tell me quickly." Although the old man is superstitious, Du Yue doesn''t believe that there is any Taoist priest in the world. Even if there is one, it can''t be this little sex wolf. He must have used some scientific explanation method, and he was very curious.


    "Yes, but on one condition." Xiao Shili looked at the woman''s beautiful eyes with a smile.


    "What conditions?"


    "Well... I feel thirsty after lying so long." Xiao Shili slowly approached Du Yue''s body and took a deep breath of the sweet fragrance. "Sister yue''er, just use your water to quench my thirst, OK?"


    Du Yue was stunned for a moment, and then understood what he meant. A pretty face suddenly turned red, and her heart began to beat quickly. Her body even had a reaction. She quickly shook her head and said, "no... that... I mean... No here..."


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly a joy, that night two people are because drunk, just happened that kind of thing. Although the relationship between the two people has become much closer since that time, it does not mean that Du Yue will allow himself to touch him. Although this sentence is a refusal, it is actually tacit approval.


    Xiao Shili''s mood at the moment can be described as being in the cloud. The red star is very valuable. At present, the two leaders of Du''s group respect themselves as if they were gods. As long as the next step of the plan is successful, his little yue''er will become the next owner of Du''s group. The beautiful scene of tonight in bed with yue''er can''t help but come to mind.


    As for how to pass Du Yue, it''s too easy. No matter what she says, she will believe it. Can you say that you can heal with Qigong? Why not say that you have the magic medicine of your ancestors?


    After Xiao Shili boasted to Du Yue, Du Yue really opened her eyes, and her eyes were full of glory and worship. A man can fight against ten with one, and he is as fierce as a dragon and tiger in bed, and he can cure diseases that even top experts can''t cure. This man says that he has ancestral Qigong, and which woman will doubt it.


    At this time, Xiao Shili felt that it was time to solve his original intention of sneaking into Du''s group. Now, at this point, he didn''t have to investigate secretly. He could ask Du Yue for it clearly, so he asked, "yue''er, I want to ask you a question, maybe for a long time. Do you remember?"


    Du Yue saw that he suddenly became serious, and her apricot eyes looked at him with a smile, "what''s so old?"


    Xiao Shili said, "maybe five or six years ago, maybe ten years ago, a scientist signed a contract with Du''s group, funded by Du''s group, for this scientist to carry out scientific research, and the research results belong to Du''s group. The experimental site of that scientist is in the building of your company in J city."


    Du Yue''s expression was slightly surprised. After thinking about it for a few seconds, she shook her head and said, "there are many things in the family, and I don''t know for sure. If this scientist signed a contract secretly with people in the family, he may also keep it secret from people including family members. As for my company, It seems that I''ve never heard of that room used as a laboratory. I''ve read all the company''s records, and there''s no information indicating that there is a so-called laboratory. "


    Xiao Shili said, "will this part of the record be erased from the file before you go to the company?"


    "I don''t think so." Du Yue shook her head slightly. "Every room in the company building used to be used for what purpose. The records of every year can be found, and the parcel room and toilet have also been entered. It is impossible to have a room, and we don''t know what it was used for for for more than ten years."


    "Records can also be fake."


    "That''s right." "But there are more than ten years old employees in the company. Just ask them," Du said Then he asked strangely, "where did you hear about it?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a rumor on the road, so feel free to ask."


    How clever Du Yue is. It seems that there is something hidden in his eyes. It doesn''t seem like asking casually. However, she doesn''t even know such a thing. There shouldn''t be any major event involved in the family, so she doesn''t continue to ask.


    They lingered in the room for a while, because Xiao Shili''s body has not fully recovered, so Du Yue asked him to have a good rest. Seeing that his wife has been hanging glucose these days, she is going to cook in person tonight to reward the wolf''s stomach.


    After Du Yue left, Xiao Shili picked up the phone and dialed a long distance across the ocean. After waiting for half a minute, there came a faint voice, "hello."


    Xiao Shili then remembered that it was late at night in the Western Hemisphere, but he called Anne out of his sleep, "Hello, Miss Anne."


    "Oh, Mr. Xiao." Anne''s voice soon returned to normal, "call so late... Have you got the information?"


    Listening to the woman''s slightly surprised voice, Xiao Shili snorted discontentedly. It seemed that he was right to interrupt her good dream. His tone was slightly ironic, "data? Miss Anne, I don''t think you Americans are very efficient either¡°


    Anne over there pauses. "What does Mr. Xiao mean by that?"


    Xiao Shili wanted to take the opportunity to satirize this woman, but it didn''t mean much when he thought about it, so he said, "I''ve investigated. Du''s group didn''t sign any contract with your father, and didn''t do any experiments in the building you said. No matter where your information comes from, it''s totally wrong."


    ¡°what£¿¡± Anne was a little surprised and said, "why do you say that? Do you have any hard evidence? "


    This woman''s attitude is really infuriating. Xiao Shi can''t help but smile. "Miss Anne, I hope my partner is a smart organization, otherwise I will consider whether to continue to cooperate with each other."


    Anne was silent for a moment. "I know, Mr. Xiao. I''m very sorry. I apologize to you. Can you tell me the specific process?" From the tone, it is obvious that Xiao Shili''s words also make women uncomfortable.


    "There''s no need for you to know this. In a word, I''m 100% sure about it. Don''t forget." Xiao Shili reminded the other party, "it''s about the interests of both sides. I''ll treat it seriously. OK, now it''s your turn to answer some questions."


    Anne didn''t seem to expect that the other person''s character would reverse so quickly. She stopped for a few seconds before she said, "OK, what do you want to know?"


    "Where on earth did you get the news? I mean your father has a partnership with the Dursley group? "


    "It''s from a linear population."


    "Name?"


    "Shinzo Kato."


    "Japanese?" Xiao Shili was surprised.


    "No, it''s a student from China who came to Japan and has been using this name since he came back to China."


    "Damn it." Xiao Shili couldn''t help but scold, but don''t worry, he will soon see this Chinese "Kato Shino" and "tell me his address."


    Anne stopped and asked, "are you going to find him yourself?"


    "Yes, there is no doubt that this man lied to you. I will force him to tell the truth." Xiao Shili used a kind of cold language way, "in addition, I want to teach him the truth of life."

 Chapter 304

    "I want to remind you that this person is very dangerous and has a certain background. We take the way of peace talks for this person. If you want to use other means, maybe you should think before you act."


    "Thank you for your concern." Xiao Shili sneered, "the results of the peace talks are really good."


    "Maybe this matter can be solved by our company." Anne seems to be aware that the other party is really coming. She says in a patient tone, "I''m thinking about your personal safety, Mr. Xiao. You are an important experimental body and property of the company for the company. You must not be allowed to encounter any accident."


    Xiao Shili''s face coagulated, and he was silent for a few seconds. Anne seemed to realize that she had lost her words. She explained quickly, "Mr. Xiao, don''t get me wrong, I mean..."


    "Miss Anne, I think our partnership can end here." Xiao Shili interrupts and hangs up.


    Although he knew his value in each other''s eyes for a long time and only existed as a probationer of fate cheating, at this moment, Xiao Shili still couldn''t tolerate the kind of eyes that people used as experimental objects.


    He was determined that from then on, he would no longer rely on Anne''s organization, but rely on himself to seek the answer.


    Du yueshao''s excellent dish is famous in the whole family.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Shili, Du Yue and the two old men of the Du family have dinner together. He and Du Yue sit together, while the two old people sit on the other side. From time to time, they look at the two young people with meaningful eyes and smile.


    Du Yue''s small face was slightly pink. She lowered her head and shyly picked rice grains in her mouth. She thought, uncle must have told dad about it, or even Dad would not have looked at herself with that kind of eyes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t treat himself as an outsider at all. He kept bringing food to Du Yue and asked the elder to eat more. It seemed that he was already an entry-level son-in-law.


    After five dishes, Xiao Shili said to Du Tianzhan, "Uncle Du, I want you to help me find someone in H Province."


    Du Tianzhan stopped his chopsticks and immediately said, "no problem, just tell me the name."


    "The other party has a nickname called Shinzo Kato. As for the Chinese name, I don''t know. I once studied in Japan and changed my name to Japanese name after I came back." Xiao Shili said, "this Japanese name should not be registered in China, so it can only be regarded as a nickname¡°


    Du Tianzhan also scolded a few words, then frowned, "there is only one nickname, it''s really hard to find, unless this guy is some famous person, but don''t worry, master Xiao, I will mobilize all the forces that can be used to help you find it in the whole province."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "thank you, uncle Du."


    "It''s a small matter. Thank you for what?" Du Tianzhan said with a smile, holding up the cup, "come on, master Xiao, I''ll give you a toast." In just one afternoon, he had changed the name of Xiao Shili to Xiao Tianshi.


    Although Du Yue didn''t know why Xiao Shili wanted to find this person, she still reminded her, "if this person became a Japanese citizen, it would be much more convenient to find."


    After hearing this, Du Tianzhan wrote a note in his palm, "yes, I didn''t expect that this boy would be killed if he used a Japanese name in China. If he pretended to be a Japanese, it might be better. Master Xiao, what''s his relationship with you?"


    "No Xiao Shili put down his chopsticks. Now that people regard him as the master of heaven, he just made up a story to the end, so he said with an enigmatic look, "these days there are many disasters in the family. I doubt that these are not coincidences, but some people use strange skills to harm our Du family secretly. This Kato Shinzo is probably related to the people who harm the Du family secretly."


    When Du Tianzhan heard this, Huo de stood up from the table and said, "grass! No matter who the other party is, as long as I catch him, I will kill the whole family of the bastards! " Because there are so many coincidences in these days, the people of Du''s family feel a little abnormal. When Xiao Shili said that, Du Tianzhan believed it deeply, and even Du Tianyi was slightly surprised.


    After Du Tianzhan finished scolding, he began to grab the phone and make a phone call. When he was young, he was a gangster. He didn''t speak and do things as well as other brothers. He was always rude and savage.


    Xiao Shili turned to Du Tianyi and asked, "Mr. Du, I want to know if the group has any enemies or fierce competitors in recent years¡°


    Du Tianyi sighed, "if our Du group can develop and grow up to today, it is natural that many enemies have formed. If there are interests, there will be conflicts, which can not be avoided."


    Xiao Shili asked again, "among these enemies, who do you think has the deepest feud with the group, or who is the most competitive?"


    Du Tianyi still shook his head slowly, "I started my business for decades, during which I crushed countless rivals. Now the business of each branch of the group has occupied more than half of the market of H Province. It''s really difficult to find one that can compete with the group."


    It seems that nothing can be asked from the old man. Xiao Shili then lowered his head to concentrate on the soup, quietly waiting for the result of Du Tianzhan. Du Yue turns on the TV, just in time for the evening news. Du Tianyi also turns to the TV. It seems that it is the family''s habit to watch the news at dinner every night.


    What Xiao Shili doesn''t care about most is news. While tasting delicious dishes, he thinks that yue''er''s craftsmanship is so good. When she comes home, she must cook for herself every day.


    "Dad." Du Yue suddenly called.


    "Well." Du Tianyi frowned and looked solemnly at the TV. Now it''s on the news:


    "Last month, accidents occurred frequently in Du''s group, and 23 enterprises under Du''s group successively had safety accidents of different sizes, resulting in 31 deaths and more than 100 injuries. The provincial Party committee, provincial Party committee and local organizations have paid close attention to this large-scale and frequent safety accident, and have ordered to stop the accident, And more than 40 companies without safety accidents but with potential safety hazards, and conduct detailed investigation and responsibility identification for each accident.... "


    The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, Du Tianyi stood up with a crutch on the ground and trembled, "Mr. Xiao, you eat slowly. I feel a little sick. I can''t sit with you."


    "Dad." Du Yue stepped forward to help her father with a worried face. Her father was in good spirits just now. After watching the news, she suddenly became weak again. She regretted that she should not turn on the TV at this time.


    "Dad, don''t be too angry. Things have happened. It''s useless for you to worry. With the relationship between the family and the government for so many years, there should be room for change."


    After hearing his daughter''s consolation, Du Tianyi sighed, "yes, this little disturbance is nothing. When I was young, I didn''t see any big storm. I was forced to despair several times, and finally survived. Alas, it seems that people are really old. The more I have, the more afraid I am to lose."


    Xiao Shili was not interested in the old man''s life emotion. At this time, another news was broadcast on TV: Tenglong real estate began to march into the metal industry and coal mining industry. Tenglong real estate was originally just a real estate company in J City, which has been growing in recent years. Yesterday, Tenglong real estate officially issued a statement at the 16th economic co construction conference of H Province, and began to set foot in other industries, At present, it is tentatively designated as the metal and coal mining industry. Up to yesterday, more than 30 branches have been completed in all parts of the province. In the next few years, it is likely to become the second comprehensive industrial group after Du''s group.... "

 Chapter 305

    Hearing the words "Tenglong real estate", Xiao Shili raised his head subconsciously. Du Yue also stops, turns around and stares at the screen.


    Two people immediately looked at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see a trace of surprise.


    "Xiaoyue, what''s wrong with this news?" Seeing their different expressions, Du Tianyi can''t help asking: Tenglong real estate is just a real estate company in J City, and there is no business intersection with Du group. Of course, Du Tianyi doesn''t pay special attention to it.


    Du Yue shook her head and said, "it''s OK, Dad. This Tenglong real estate is a real estate company in the city where my branch is located. I can''t imagine... I can''t imagine..." when she was designed by Tenglong real estate, she only told her uncle that her father is very busy at ordinary times, and he can''t use this little thing to divide his mind, let alone in the present situation.


    Du Tianyi thought that her daughter was worried about the emergence of a competitor in the same industry, and then laughed, "it''s nothing. A new generation replaces the old. Things in this world are updated every day, and natural selection always exists." In my heart, I think that Tenglong real estate is in the best position at this time. The metal and coal industries in H Province have always been owned by Du''s group, and other companies in the same industry can only eat the leftovers. Now most of the factories in these two industries have been closed, which is tantamount to opening up the sky for each other.


    Du Yue helped her father upstairs and went back to the dining room. The dining table had been cleaned up by the maid. Xiao Shili sat in front of the long table with a pale face reflected by the light.


    "It''s no accident." Xiao Shili looks at Du Yue.


    "That''s right." Du Yue nodded and said in a voice, "it will take at least half a year, no matter how fast, to buy land, register a company, get government approval and invite people. Half a year ago, when our company''s business was booming, it was a dead end for the other party to step in like this."


    Xiao Shili continued, "and after half a year, it happened that Du''s group was shut down for rectification due to unexpected disasters. There may be some connection in the secret..."


    Du Yue''s face showed a slightly frightened expression, "is it really Tenglong real estate? What did it do to us..." she thought that if it was really like what Xiao Shili said, the other party''s means must be curse, ghosts and gods. She could not help but feel cold behind.


    "Not sure yet." Xiao Shi doesn''t want to draw a conclusion in front of Du Yue so soon. In fact, he has basically understood why Du''s group is the target of attack. It''s very simple. Behind the overall damage of Du''s group, who makes a big profit will be the most suspect.


    Hum, there was a sneer on his lips. The mysterious figure hidden in the dark finally came to the surface. It''s Tenglong real estate again. I''d like to see what kind of character this person with special abilities is.


    Du Tianzhan, who had been making a phone call in the corner, suddenly called, "found it!"


    So fast? Xiao Shi was a little surprised.


    Du Tianzhan strode over with an excited look on his face and said, "what Xiaoyue said is true. This son of a bitch has really become a Japanese citizen. I just called the immigration office and found out. By the way, I asked for this information. The boy''s real name is Zhang Tuo from J city. He was born in 83 and joined Japanese nationality in 02. His family lives at No. 46, lambowan Bay. I asked someone to check the background of Zhang Tuo. That guy used to be a gangster in J city. After he came to s City, he organized a gang called "Sakura Benmu". There are about 50 people, such a fart organization, You can''t find it in the deep water of s city. "


    Xiao Shi stood up and nodded, "well, uncle Du, it''s hard for you. Please lend me some more hands. I''ll visit him now."


    Du Tianzhan said immediately, "OK, I''ll go with you." This person is related to the murderer behind the family. Naturally, he has to go to the interrogation in person to force him to tell who is the power behind the scenes.


    Xiao Shili said, "no, I''ll go alone. Uncle Du, please rest assured that I will solve this problem and give you and your family a satisfactory result."


    Du Tianzhan didn''t want to, but he could ignore other people''s words, but he couldn''t listen to Xiao Tianshi''s words. The other party was not an ordinary person. If he disobeyed Tianshi''s words, he disobeyed Tianli, so he had to nod his head and promise, "in this case, Tianshi must be more careful."


    "Shili..." Du Yue looked at Xiao Shili anxiously, knowing that this trip would be dangerous, "promise me, you must protect yourself."


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili smiles easily. To tell you the truth, he really doesn''t pay attention to the fake Japanese.


    At about 11:00 p.m., when Xiao Shili and more than 100 people lent to him by Du Tianzhan came to a farm in the city under the care of Sakura Benmu, he asked, but there was no Kato Shinzo. It turns out that Zhang Tuo at first swaggered around under the guise of Japanese. After earning a little money, he restored his original name. After spending several years in the underworld, he gathered a group of people. Shinzo Sato, the name, had not been used for a long time. I think when he contacted Anne''s organization, when he saw that the other party was American, he pretended to be Japanese again, It can be seen that the essence of this thing is to despise its own Chinese blood.


    Zhang Tuo is not in the store, today is his wife''s birthday, this guy with a group of people are at home.


    Xiao Shili left 50 people to control the "cherry blossom trees" in the field, and then rushed to Zhang Tuo''s house with the rest.


    Zhang Tuo''s family is located in a villa area in the north of the city. Xiao Shili leads people to drag the security guard at the door to one side. After asking the location of Zhang Tuo''s villa, he takes 30 people to touch it.


    From a distance, I saw the lights on in the villa, and there was a faint burst of laughter from men and women. At the door stood a man in a black suit and sunglasses. As soon as Xiao Shili and others appeared in front of a row of villas, they were immediately found by each other. They both quickly put on a guard posture and said from a distance, "stop, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Shili, the leader of the group, was a man named SM, who was very calm at the moment. As he kept walking forward, he raised his hands. "Don''t be nervous, I''m not alone."


    The street lights in the villa area were dim. The two people on the opposite side hesitated for a moment, as if they were trying to identify each other. At this time, six or seven people were found under the wall behind them, and they were overturned to the ground in an instant.


    When a group of people came to the villa, SM turned back to Xiao Shili and asked, "Mr. Xiao, do you want to go in and pick up people directly?"


    Seeing that Xiao Shili nodded slightly, SM told the two younger brothers to bring one of the men in suits. Seven or eight people then ambushed on both sides. SM held a sharp knife in his hand and gave the man in suits a sharp top on his waist, forcing him to press the doorbell.


    A few seconds later, there came the sound of opening the door. A man said lazily, "it''s not time to change the shift. Is J8 urgent again?"


    Just as the door was half opened, before the other party finished speaking, the bobcat pushed the man into the door and kicked him on the back. The people outside the door held the people inside the door and fell to the ground at the same time. Seven or eight people in the back stepped on the two people and suddenly rushed in.

 Chapter 306

    In the living room on the first floor of the villa, there were five or six people wearing black suits. At this time, all of them stood up. The bobcat pulled out his gun from his waist and pointed to several people, "what a fart! I''ll stand up for you!"


    Xiao Shili walked into the room and saw the show. He couldn''t help but feel funny. Zhang tuoming is a little ruffian, and he has to pretend to be the big brother of the underworld in the movie. He has all kinds of suits and sunglasses. By the way, today the boy''s wife''s birthday, probably want to shake the prestige in front of a woman.


    At this time, there was a sound of sliding the door upstairs, and a voice that sounded very authoritative and low came down, "Mike, Jim, what''s the matter?" At the same time, a man in a kimono appeared at the landing.


    Seeing the situation in the living room below, the man''s face was stunned. I don''t know if he was shocked or what happened. He even stood still. However, SM and one of his men ran up the stairs and lifted the man up from behind the collar with one hand.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand, and they just let go. He walked up the stairs slowly, looked at each other and said, "are you Nobuo Kato?"


    "Ah..." the man opened his mouth and showed a panic expression on his face. "I, I don''t, I''m not. My name is Zhang Tuo. I''m Chinese." Zhang Tuo also knew that this name would bring disaster to him one day, so he didn''t use it for a long time. When asked, he denied it.


    "All right, Zhang Tuo." Xiao Shili went straight up to the second floor and found that the whole floor was decorated in Japanese style. He scolded him. It seems that the plot of Yamato in the traitor''s bones is really deep.


    A flash, sliding door suddenly opened a small seam, and then quickly closed. Xiao Shili walked over and opened the door. In a Japanese Peace room, a woman in kimono was sitting on the tatami, and a little girl in kimono was in her arms. There was a big birthday cake on the table. When she saw a stranger coming in, the woman looked scared and couldn''t help shrinking into the corner. The little girl opened her innocent eyes, He looked at the big brother with glasses curiously.


    Zhang Tuo was also brought in. Xiao Shili sat down on one cushion, and then pointed to another one, "sit down."


    Zhang Tuo sat down uneasily. After all, he had been on the road for several years. At this time, he recovered a little calm and said, "brother, if I have offended Zhang Tuo before, please forgive me. I will make amends at the door some other day."


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer each other''s words. He looked at the mother and daughter who were shrinking in the corner and said with a smile, "is this your wife and daughter?"


    Zhang Tuo obviously felt that when the other party said this sentence, there was a kind of disdain in his tone, but he had to admit it, so he had to say in a low voice, "yes... Yes."


    "Are they all Japanese?"


    "My wife is, my daughter... Is half Chinese." Zhang Tuo feels that the other party''s dissatisfaction comes from here. He also knows that many Chinese people''s attitude towards the Japanese will be ignored in normal times. But these people are not good at it. The most important thing now is to minimize the relationship with Japan.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes lingered on women''s faces for a few seconds. To be honest, most Japanese women are not good-looking, and they are also short. But some Chinese men like Japanese women because they are virtuous, can run a family, and can serve their husbands. The other part is pure because they are influenced by Japanese maopians.


    He suddenly showed a curious expression on his face. "I''m so big. I haven''t met a Japanese woman yet. Brother cat, please ask this woman to speak a few words of Japanese to see if it''s really the original Japanese goods."


    "All right." The bobcat came forward with a smile. The woman looked at him in horror and kept retreating, holding the child tightly in her hand.


    "Run away from your mother." The bobcat came forward and grabbed the woman''s hair. "Say your bird''s words quickly, or you will die and die!"


    The woman trembled and groaned, but she said a strange Chinese saying, "who are you? What are you going to do?"


    "Good training." Xiao Shili patted Zhang Tuo on the shoulder. Zhang Tuo''s face was pale, his lips trembled, and his eyes looked anxiously over there.


    "Come on, don''t be too nervous." Xiao Shili took back his hand and wiped it with a handkerchief. "Today we''re here to ask you some questions. You have to answer them well. We''ll leave soon. We won''t disturb your warm family gathering."


    Zhang Tuo immediately nodded, "as long as you don''t hurt my family, no matter what you ask, as long as it''s what I know, I''ll tell you everything


    "Well, I like people who know how to cooperate." Xiao Shili snapped his fingers, and the bobcat let the woman go.


    He looked at Zhang Tuo''s pale and trembling face and said, "a few months ago, did some Americans come to you?"


    Zhang Tuo''s eyes obviously jumped, and then turned quickly, "are you wrong? I''ve never been to the United States and I don''t know half an American in China. How can Americans come to me?"


    "Tut tut." Xiao Shili shook his finger, "Mr. Zhang Tuo, you just said that, less than a few seconds from now, do you forget it?" This guy won''t say. It must be Anne who told this guy to keep it secret.


    "I..." Zhang Tuo stammered. The other party went all the way to find himself for this matter. Obviously, he already knew it. Even if he concealed it, it was useless. His brain was just thinking quickly, how to deal with the other party''s next problems.


    "Three months ago, it was... Some people I didn''t know came to me, but the other party was not an American, but a Chinese American." Zhang Tuo thought about it for a while and then said, this sentence is very good. He just covered up the past.


    "What did they ask you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just asked a professor of the Chinese Academy of Sciences who was studying a topic and who funded him, or who he had cooperated with?"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but wonder, "why do you know this?"


    Zhang Tuo whispered, "I studied biotechnology in Japan before. After returning home, I worked as an assistant to this professor for a period of time."


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. In this way, the man in front of him also knew something about the fate of cheating.


    But Zhang Tuo shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s funny to say that I worked as an assistant for Professor Lu for a whole year and a half, but I didn''t even understand what the old man was studying. The old man always looked very mysterious, as if he didn''t want others to know what he was studying. That''s why he was expelled by the Chinese Academy of Sciences."


    "You talk a little too much." Xiao Shili stared at each other coldly, "just answer my question."


    Zhang Tuo immediately closed his mouth.


    "You said you didn''t know what the professor was doing, and how did you work with him?" Xiao Shili said this because of curiosity.


    "I''m only responsible for the processing and analysis of some data. When the professor is really carrying out research, he never allows me to enter his laboratory. After a day and a half, there will be data flowing out to me, and I will process it again."


    Xiao Shili is observing the expression of the other side, this man seems to be very unable to hide the fluctuation of the heart, so he is sure that the other side is not lying.

 Chapter 307

    "Didn''t you sneak into the professor''s lab out of curiosity?" Xiao Shili asked again.


    "I think that the old man can stay in the laboratory almost every day when he eats and sleeps. I don''t have any chance, and I''m not particularly concerned about it. If it''s really a great invention or something that has long won the support of the state, how can it be driven out by the Chinese Academy of Sciences?" Zhang Tuo realized that he was talking a little more and quickly shut up.


    "When did you leave?"


    "About three years ago, because the old man really can''t afford to pay me, the contract period between the company and him is up, and his experiment is still fruitless, but even the laboratory is gone."


    Xiao Shili stared at each other, "how do you answer that American woman?"


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Tuo still answered quickly this time, "I told her that Professor Lu has only signed a contract with one company in recent years."


    "What company."


    "Du''s group!"


    Xiao Shili had a smile in his eyes. "I''m different from her. What I want to hear is the truth."


    Zhang Tuo was slightly stunned for a moment, and then said, "I didn''t cheat her. Professor Lu really signed a contract with Du''s group."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile, "let me give you a little hint. We are members of Du''s group. Now we know why we are looking for you."


    Zhang Tuo''s face suddenly changed. This time, there was a huge fear from inside to outside. He understood the power and status of Du''s group in the city, and suddenly realized that if he said something wrong, these people might really kill themselves tonight! But if you tell the truth, another force wants to kill you, which is no different from crushing an ant.


    Zhang Tuo''s face was covered with cold sweat, and his heart was obviously in a fierce ideological struggle. Xiao Shili didn''t have the patience to wait for him so long. He gave him a wink. Bobcat immediately said with a smile, "Lao Tzu has seen a lot of Japanese hair films, and has never played with Japanese women. Anyone who hasn''t played with Japanese women will raise their hands."


    All of a sudden, the younger brothers in the room raised their hands. When these people saw the Japanese woman, they thought it was very novel. Coupled with some national complex, they all wanted to find some dignity of Chinese men in this Japanese woman.


    SM said with a smile, "don''t worry, everyone has a share. Come one by one. Today, I''ll go to the fire for my brothers." Said to pull hard, the woman kimono collar was pulled to one side, half of the white Ru room suddenly exposed.


    The woman struggled and cried out something in Japanese.


    Zhang Tuo is also anxious to respond in Japanese. His expression is distorted. His beloved Japanese wife is about to suffer in front of him, but he has to think about his own life.


    After getting Xiao Shili''s permission, Bobcat immediately untied the belt, pulled down her trousers, took out the hard XX, put Sai into the woman''s mouth, then pressed the woman''s head with both hands, and began to smoke. After a while, the woman''s eyes began to turn white, and the little girl was scared to cry.


    In his wife''s constant humiliation and daughter''s crying, Zhang Tuo is still hesitating.


    Xiao Shili pulled out a gun from a little brother''s waist, raised his hand and pointed to the woman''s head in the distance, "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it."


    Zhang Tuo''s face twisted and finally collapsed. He roared, "OK, I say, I say!"


    Xiao Shili puts down his gun, and SM stops and pulls the salivated XX out of the woman''s mouth with a lingering expression.


    Zhang Tuo said with a dead face, "yes... It''s Tenglong real estate."


    "How about Tenglong real estate?"


    "Tenglong real estate once signed a contract with Professor Lu, and they funded Professor Lu''s research, and the research results belonged to them. This was originally a loss business, but Professor Lu agreed for some reason. In that year, our research was carried out in the headquarters of Tenglong real estate."


    "What about the data?"


    "According to the contents of the contract, the data and materials were left in the headquarters of Tenglong real estate."


    "Apart from Tenglong real estate, has the professor ever cooperated with other companies or individuals?"


    "No, just this one."


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. As expected, this time he was 100% sure. Tenglong real estate was the one behind all the disasters of the Du family. At the same time, the most likely leader of the company is the holder of the second "cheat of fate".


    Xiao Shili asked again, "why did you cheat that American woman?"


    Zhang Tuo bowed his head and said, "I was told to do this."


    "Who?"


    "It''s... It''s a gang in the underworld of J city. Its name is blood League."


    Xiao Shili had already known that there was a secret connection between Jixue League and Tenglong real estate, but he didn''t know the relationship between the two sides. He asked at the moment, "how did Jixue League tell you at the beginning, now I don''t miss a word."


    Zhang Tuo drooped his face and bowed his head. "Three months ago, people from the blood League came to me and said that in the near future, several Americans would come to me. At that time, they asked me to answer each other''s questions according to their words, that is, to tell each other that the Du group was cooperating with Professor Lu. Then he gave me a lot of money, and my hometown is J City, so there is no way to refuse the other party''s request. "


    Xiao Shi thought about such an important thing. Guan Chaoxiong, the leader of the blood League, would go out in person, so he asked, "was the leader at that time a middle-aged man about 40 years old?"


    "No Unexpectedly, Zhang Tuo immediately shook his head. "The leader is a 17-year-old boy. He looks like he''s about your age."


    Teenagers? But this sentence made Xiao Shili fall into confusion. Is there such a young cadre in the blood league who can undertake this great task? Or the son of gang leader Guan Chaoxiong?


    Forget it. Is it Guan Chaoxiong''s son? Just ask the bald leopard about this.


    Looking at the desperate man in front of him, Xiao Shili felt that there was nothing he could know from each other. So he stood up and turned around when he came to the door. "Finally, let me tell you one thing. Don''t forget that you are Chinese. If you want to live in China for a long time, you''d better remember my words."


    Walking out of the villa, Xiao Shili takes out his mobile phone and just wants to call the bald leopard. Unexpectedly, the mobile phone rings before he dials.


    It''s Du Mengfei who called so late. This person will never call him for no reason. Xiao Shili stops to answer the phone. It seems that something important has happened in J city.


    "Hey, Shili, you haven''t slept yet." Du Mengfei''s unique low voice came from the end of the phone.


    "Well." Xiao Shi answered, "how, brother Fei, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, I want to tell you that our first step plan has been successful." Du Mengfei''s voice sounds energetic, and slightly with a smile.


    "Plan?" So many things happened these days, which almost occupied all of Xiao Shili''s thinking, but he didn''t react for a moment.


    Du Mengfei may think that the other party''s tone is out of surprise, and continued, "Guan Chaoxiong is greedy. As you and I expected, the blood League has accepted more than 60 farms in the Southern District. Ha ha, it''s a pity to think that these more than 60 farms will bring tens of millions of income to the other party every year."


    He said it was a pity, but his tone didn''t mean it at all. It was obviously ironic.

 Chapter 308

    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Guan Chaoxiong would be so stupid. When he saw him that night, he felt that he had no mind. It''s hard to imagine how the other party led the blood alliance. For so many years, he had been in a tripartite confrontation with the brotherhood and the axe gang. According to him, he should have been killed long ago.


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "now the Jixue League has been completely isolated by the gangs in the North District. A large part of the gangs have taken refuge in us. No, it should be said that they have taken the initiative to destroy the Jixue League."


    Xiao Shili knew that the Jixue League had entered the following stage and would become the second Axe Gang. He asked, "when are you going to attack?"


    "The day after tomorrow night, twelve o''clock sharp." Du Mengfei said, "in fact, it''s not difficult for so many gangs to unite and level the blood alliance. But, brother, you must come and destroy the last strong enemy of the city. You can''t do without the power of the Dark Alliance."


    "I see. Thank you, brother Fei." Xiao Shili knows what Du Mengfei means, which is related to the distribution of interests after the situation is reshuffled.


    "Well, you can come back in a few days." Du Mengfei said, "let''s discuss the attack at that time."


    Hang up the phone, Xiao Shili thought, it''s a coincidence to catch up. He is trying to investigate the relationship between the blood alliance and Tenglong real estate. It seems that he doesn''t have to be so troublesome. After killing the blood alliance, he can extort a confession from the other party.


    At ten o''clock the next morning, the last family meeting of the Du family was held in a villa in the south of the city. All the family members received the message from Du Tianzhan. This meeting will be the most important one. At this meeting, we must thoroughly solve the problems that are currently stranded in the group.


    Just after 9:30, all the family members had arrived in the ring conference room. It can be seen that everyone''s face was slightly nervous and dignified.


    At ten o''clock, Du Yue was the last one who came late. Her pretty face was tinged with an unnoticed blush. She felt the strange look in her family members'' eyes. She thought that the guy really hated last night and made herself want to be immortal. She almost couldn''t get out of bed this morning.


    As the acting head of the family, Du Tianzhan coughed softly, "well, everyone is here. Let''s get to the point. It''s been almost a week since we called you to our headquarters, but we still haven''t found a feasible solution to the current predicament of the group. Now the provincial Party committee, local municipal Party committees and many relevant departments are pursuing our responsibility. There is an internal economic chain to run. This matter can no longer be delayed. Today, we must work together to come up with a plan that can recover the losses and is beneficial to the future development of the family. "


    After Du Tianzhan finished, there was a moment of silence in the conference room. After a few seconds of silence, Du Tiande took a cup of tea and was ready to speak. In addition to Du Tianzhan, he had the largest generation and should have spoken first.


    Unexpectedly, before he put down his tea bowl, Du Tianshun''s voice rang out in the conference room. "I think big brother is right. Now the profits of each division are used to fill the gaps, and they almost can''t make ends meet. The group''s shares are also falling rapidly. If we don''t come up with a solution soon, not only will the group''s interests suffer unprecedented losses, Relevant departments will also seize the opportunity to stick to these problems. "


    Du Tiande scolded him in his heart, but he took the lead when he didn''t pay attention. At the moment, he hurriedly followed his younger brother''s words and said, "yes, to solve this problem, I think the most urgent thing is to choose a new owner. As the saying goes, dragons can''t be without leaders. When the owner was there, such things never happened in the group, but now there are such and such problems, It''s all because there''s no leader in a family. "


    Du Tianshun sneered in his heart, and his words were rough. He could catch hold of a word at will. Would a person like you be a good match for a family leader? What can you do with your seniority? These days, it''s not like a person with a big seniority can be the head of a family.


    Sure enough, before Du Tiande''s voice fell, Du Lei, who was sitting on one side, put on a slightly angry expression on his face. "Uncle, what you said is wrong. My father is still in the hospital for treatment and has not passed away. How do you say," when the master was there, "it seems that my father is no longer alive."


    Knowing that he was too excited, Du Tiande made some blunders and explained hastily, "Xiao Lei, don''t get me wrong. Third uncle means that when the owner of the family is not in the family, there should be someone to manage the affairs of the family. Some important decisions also need to be made by someone."


    Du Lei added, "isn''t the eldest uncle running the whole family on his father''s behalf now? I don''t think it''s necessary to choose someone else. "


    Today, the silent Du Lei is different from the usual, but his attitude is very clear. It must be the first sentence of Du Tiande that stimulates the other party and makes the honest man excited.


    Du Tiande secretly regretted that he didn''t dare to be so reckless and said, "it''s right to say that, but elder brother, in addition to taking charge of the whole family, he has to take care of the affairs of the first division. I''m worried about elder brother''s health."


    Du Lei wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by his elder brother Du Xin, "I think the third uncle is right. The elder uncle once said that he would not be the head of the family in his lifetime, so the head of the family must choose a person who can lead the family for a long time."


    His words suddenly made the atmosphere in the meeting room dignified, showing a trend of opposition. Du Xin added, "Du Lei, am I right?"


    Du Lei grew up with his elder brother, and he has developed the idea of being obedient to his elder brother. At this time, the elder brother said the same thing, and they were both the sons of their father. Although they felt a little wrong, they couldn''t help nodding subconsciously, "since the elder brother said the same thing, I... Have no opinion."


    By the way, Du Tian said, "everyone''s opinions are the same. It seems that choosing a new owner first is indeed the top priority in the family at present."


    The three men, with the same mind, knew each other by heart. In any case, they reached a united front on this issue for the time being.


    There was a moment of silence in the conference hall, and a clear and pleasant voice came from the ears of all the people. Du Yue frowned slightly, "uncles and brothers, I think it''s still a little too early to think about it. My father is not out of danger now, but he will wake up one day. As a member of the family, we should focus on the interests and development of the family, so that my father can wake up and see that we have not disappointed him."


    Du Tiande said, "Xiaoyue, I understand your mood, but we all know that your father''s situation is getting worse and worse, and now even the hospital has no hope. Even if the second brother may wake up, when is it? Five years, ten years, or twenty years. During this period, the family always needs someone to lead it. "


    Du Xin sighed, "Xiaoyue, you have to face the reality. The chance of your father waking up is really slim. My father is in his seventies and may not wake up even in his lifetime. You are just deceiving yourself. What''s good for the development of the group?"


    Du Tianshun nodded and made the final conclusion, "that''s right, so everything should be focused on the overall situation. What we have to do is to try our best to prevent the collapse of the foundation of Du''s group for so many years, so that your father can safely close his eyes when he is at the bottom of the nine springs."

 Chapter 309

    Although he had already made arrangements, Du Tianzhan finally couldn''t bear it. He slapped the table and stood up from the table. He roared angrily, "fart! Du Tiande and Du Tianshun, when they started their business, you two didn''t make much effort. Everything was made by the second younger brother. Now they finally have the chance to control the whole group. They are very positive. Are you cursing your own brother to die? "


    Du Tiande sneered, "brother, you are really ridiculous. When the second younger brother started a business, what did you do? When our brothers started the company, you were busy mixing up your gangsters. If you want to make contributions, our brothers at least had some experience in the company. How about you? It''s nothing more than beating people and asking for debts. At that time, you could do the same with a few small gangs at random. "


    Du Tianzhan''s eyebrows trembled and his tiger eyes widened. As soon as he was about to attack, he heard Du Tian say, "brother, the whole family has been obedient to you all these years. If you didn''t refuse to be the head of the family, you will be invited to do whatever the new head of the family says. It''s not easy to be the head of the family. Since you don''t want to contribute to the family, we are willing to take the responsibility for the family, Why not? "


    This seems unintentional, but it quietly excludes another competitor, Du Xin. The latter of course hears Du Tianshun''s intention and frowns. "Two uncles, my father will be able to make his last wish in the future and point out who should be the next generation of family owner. But since ancient times, my son has inherited his father''s business, and my father once said, When he is old, he will pass on the title of the head of the family to his younger nephew. The two uncles are old, and they are also the elders of the family. They have done enough for the family in their whole life. Now it''s time to live a happy life. "


    Du Tiande squinted at each other and snorted, "what evidence do you have when you say that the master of the family passed the throne to you?"


    Everyone thought that this sentence would ask Du Xin, but the latter said calmly, "this is a private conversation between my father and son. How can we get any evidence? We don''t talk about anything between father and son, and my father often tells me the secrets of the family. Do we need evidence?"


    This is a hint that after Du Tianyi''s death, he will be the person who has the most secret knowledge of the whole family. As the owner of the family, it is not necessary for everyone to know many things that Du Tianyi personally does. So far, there are many blind spots in business and capital in the family, including secret factory building and investment, and some enterprises that are not under the group in name, No one knows these things except Du Tianyi. No one knows the importance and influence of these unknown assets. In case of any change, even the foundation of Du''s group may be greatly impacted.


    Du Xin''s meaning is very obvious. People who don''t fully understand the whole family are not qualified to be the head of the family. In addition, there is a hidden meaning of threat. Even if one of you becomes the head of the family, I will make you uneasy.


    For a moment, Du Tiande could not guess whether what he said was true or false, but he didn''t care. As long as he became the owner of his family, sooner or later, he would find someone to dig these things out of his mouth, which was not difficult.


    Du Tianshun''s expression didn''t change at all. He took a sip of his tea bowl and said with a smile, "Xiao Xin, don''t get excited. Your third uncle said that you don''t have any evidence, which is not bad. But we are a family after all. Why should we really use these words? If you want to be the head of the family, your fourth uncle will strongly support you, but you are still young, The experience is still relatively shallow, and now the group is in crisis, so it''s still up to the elders of the family to take the responsibility. When this thing is over and the group is on the right track, it''s not too bad for us to be uncles and pass on the position of the head of the family to you. "


    Du Yue listened to these people''s insidious attacks on each other. She thought that if the fight really goes on, in the end, the fourth uncle will be the head of the family. This man is not only scheming, but also knows how to coordinate the overall situation. From the beginning, he put himself in a profitable position. He doesn''t seem eager for quick success and instant benefit, but he has to fight for nothing. These words perfectly shaped his image of regarding the family as the most important thing and the overall situation as the most important thing. Naturally, he did not believe Du Xin''s words, but put the responsibility of questioning on his third uncle, and implied that Du Xin''s selfish desire was expanding. In other people''s eyes, Du Tiande did not care about his family, and Du Xin was wild hearted and arrogant. On the contrary, Du Tianshun had no desire and no desire, and only thought about his family, It''s a popular choice for home owners.


    This is the cleverness of language. Although you are fighting, you can''t let others see that you have the intention of fighting. When others are biting each other and in a mess, you show a posture of putting yourself out of the way, which will naturally be recognized by most people subconsciously.


    As soon as Du Tianshun said this, Du Tiande and Du Xin were speechless. Du Tianshun chuckles. It seems that the position of the head of the family has been decided by 50%. If Du Tiande and Du Xin want to fight again, they will be even more embarrassed. Du Lei is a soft footed shrimp, which can be ignored.


    Du Tianzhan has made it clear that he will not fight for the position of home owner. Among these people, Du Yue is the only one who is a little tricky. This girl is really powerful in the shopping mall and does not belong to her father at all.


    But who made her a daughter? Du Tianshun has a funny smile on his face. I''m afraid that no one in the family will allow a woman to be the head of the family.


    "In that case, it''s up to you to vote!" Du Tiande suddenly stood up and said in a loud voice, "the new owner, of course, must be recognized by the most people. Let everyone in the family recommend him. Who is the right person to sit in this position?"


    Du Xin obviously felt that the atmosphere just now fell to the fourth uncle''s side for a moment. At this time, he quickly said, "yes, I agree. It''s fair and just. I think some people won''t object to it any more."


    "Presumptuous!" Du Tianzhan angrily put out his hand and patted on the table, "who allowed you to run for election without authorization! Don''t forget, I''m still in charge of this family! "


    Du Tiande also patted the table and looked directly at his elder brother, "are you in charge? That''s just because you''ve been respected by everyone for so many years. But if someone wants to be the head of the family for his own benefit, hum, he''s not worthy to be our big brother! "


    Du Tianzhan''s angry beard shakes wildly. Seeing that Du Tianshun and Du Xin are looking at themselves with ordinary eyes, he is not good at arguing. At this time, he is even more angry and can''t say a word. He just clenches his bare fists on the table.


    The smell of smoke in the meeting room suddenly became strong, and it has become that Du Tiande, Du Tianshun and Du Xin, three family members, openly opposed the current agent owner.


    Du Yue sees that the situation is out of control and she is upset, but she doesn''t know how to calm down. Even though the two uncles and eldest brothers, regardless of their father''s safety, just want to fight for the position of head of the family, they don''t know how to stop them when persuasion doesn''t work.


    At this moment, a sound of friction between the wheel and the ground suddenly came to the ears of the people. The hall was very quiet because of the solidification of the atmosphere, and everyone could not help looking back.


    At the door of the conference room, two maids slowly walked in with a wheelchair. On the wheelchair sat a white haired old man, dressed upright, with an ivory cane in his hand. His eyes were slightly closed and he looked very peaceful.


    Du Xin rubbed his eyes and gazed at them for a few seconds. He was sure that he was not wrong. He was shocked suddenly in his heart, but he was not half happy. This kind of feeling was like being hit on his chest by a sledgehammer, which made it difficult to breathe for a moment.

 Chapter 310

    He then reacted and stood up from the chair, but Du Tianshun''s action was faster than him. He quickly left the table and stepped in front of the old man''s wheelchair, with a look of surprise on his face. He said excitedly, "second brother, you... You''re OK! When did you get out of the hospital and why didn''t you inform our brother? " But after all, it was more surprise than joy, and the smile on his face was somewhat reluctant.


    Unwilling to fall behind, Du Xin rushed to his father''s wheelchair, knelt down on one knee, and looked up at his father excitedly with a filial son''s attitude. "Dad, you''re OK. This... This is really great."


    Only Du Tiande sat still, his eyes wide open, as if he still didn''t react and didn''t recognize the old man in front of him as his second brother.


    Du Tianyi eyelids did not move, light way, "sorry, let you down." The maid behind pushed the wheelchair, and then passed between them, leaving two nephews of the Du family, one bent over, the other kneeling on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Du Tianzhan stepped forward and pushed the owner to the position of the chief of the conference table. Du Tianyi''s eyes were calm. He slowly glanced at the people and said, "I''m here today to announce a decision."


    The hall was quiet again in an instant. Everyone lowered their heads and focused on waiting for the following. Du Tiande, Du Tianshun and Du Xin were all at sixes and sevens in their hearts. Their feelings and knowledge were definitely not conducive to their own decision. But at this point, everyone could not figure it out and did not expect it. However, it was too sudden..


    On Du Tianyi''s calm face from beginning to end, a smile slowly appeared, "I''m ready to retire, just next year. When I retire, my daughter, Du Yue, will take over from me and take charge of the family. She will also serve as the chairman of Du''s group and take charge of the whole group. "


    There were two exclamations, first "ah?" He was very surprised, and then suddenly there was silence. Obviously, the silence behind him was stronger than the exclamation and shock in front of him.


    Only one person was stunned for a moment, then suddenly clapped his hand, but it was Du Lei. After a few taps, he found that the atmosphere on all faces was not right, and the smile and applause on his face then slowly faded down.


    Du Yue''s face was also stunned. She never thought that her father would suddenly make such a decision. She didn''t have any psychological preparation at all. Subconsciously, she would stand up and refuse.


    Du Tianyi understands his daughter''s thoughts. At this time, he waves his hand to stop what Du Yue is going to say next. He smiles at her surprised daughter. "Xiaoyue, I heard that the business elites in J city gave you the title of" Queen of shopping mall ", right? Ha ha, I believe that the family and the group will prosper under your leadership. I did better than your father. Xiaoyue, do you have such confidence? "


    Du Yue is very intelligent. At this time, she has already thought that her father has no choice to make such a decision. Her father must have seen the performance of the third uncle, the fourth uncle and the eldest brother just now. Naturally, it is impossible for her family''s property to be handed over to such a person, and she will not allow it. Although her father''s decision is unexpected, it is reasonable.


    She didn''t want to be the head of the family at all, but after the death of her father, she could see the face of the family more clearly.


    In fact, my father has been alone for a long time. Although there are hundreds of people in the family who respect and depend on him, only the eldest uncle is with him.


    "I have confidence." Du Yue pretty face slightly a Su, man voice way, "small month certainly won''t live up to dad and you uncle''s expectation."


    "Good." Du Tianyi nodded with satisfaction, glanced down and said, "this meeting is here. If there''s nothing else, it''s all over."


    In addition to Du Lei ran to congratulate his sister, the others went out quickly without saying a word.


    Du Tianyi looked at the back of each individual disappearing at the door. His old eyes finally showed a look of pain.


    "Xiaoyue, you can go down too. You don''t have to be in a hurry. Your uncle will teach you how to do many things." Du Tianyi looked at his daughter gently, with unprecedented kindness and love in his eyes and tone. As his only daughter over the years, he suddenly felt that he owed her too much.


    After Du Yue and Du Lei left, Du Tianyi suddenly leaned forward and fell into a wheelchair. Du Tianzhan helped her face and worried, "second brother, you''re not well. I''ll take you back to your room to have a rest."


    Du Tianyi shook his head slowly. Just now, his calm expression was removed like a mask. It was full of bitterness and sadness. With a long sigh, he said, "Alas, I''ve worked hard all my life, but what do I get in the end? What''s the use of wealth? My brother and my son are all looking forward to my early death. Brother, do you think I did something wrong? "


    Du Tianzhan reached out and pressed Du Tianyi''s hand. He slowed down his tone and said, "second brother, you''re right. What''s wrong is that they are the third and fourth. They were like this when they were young. It''s decided by nature. Now we are all old. Don''t think so much about some things."


    Du Tianyi nodded, "you''re right, don''t want to, don''t want to..." he said he didn''t want to, but he was betrayed by his family. How can this kind of thing be put down so easily.


    Du Tianzhan snorted a little, "I just don''t understand why you still keep them. According to my opinion, they should cancel their respective branch minister positions. These people are too presumptuous and have family rules. Even if they are brothers, there must be necessary punishment." He has been waiting for Du Tianyi to say this just now, but the latter has never said it.


    Du Tianyi shook his head, "come on, anyway, Du Xin is my son after all. Our brothers grew up together. Anyway, we don''t have many years to live. Let them go."


    Du Tianzhan frowned slightly. He had been in the underworld for many years, and he could see people''s hearts most clearly. He knew that sometimes when he let someone go, the other party would not appreciate it, but would plan revenge more actively. That''s why he had the reason to cut grass and root out. After listening to his second younger brother''s words, he felt a shadow in his heart. Because of Du Tianyi''s current situation, he didn''t say anything.


    He didn''t want to make his second brother''s mood too gloomy, so he changed the topic, "in other words, you''ll let Xiaoyue take over the position of head of the family next year. It''s a surprise to your elder brother. You''re not old enough for me. It''s not a problem to work for more than ten years after you recover. Why do you want to retire so early?"


    Knowing that his elder brother was trying to make him happy, Du Tianyi said with a smile, "we are all old bones, and we treat ourselves as young people. My accident this time is not entirely accidental. I know that my body is not good enough, and I have already begun to retreat. Xiaoyue''s attainments in the market are much better than those of me in those years. As the saying goes, the youth is better than the blue. She will lead the family to make greater achievements than me.

 Chapter 311

    Du Tianzhan nodded. To tell the truth, when Du Tianyi announced that he would pass the title of the head of the family to Du Yue, among the shocked people, Du Tianzhan was also among them.


    At the beginning, Xiao Shili gave him a hint look. He only understood that the other party meant to take this opportunity to let the owner see some people as they are, but he didn''t think about Du Yue at all. First, it was still because of the traditional idea that Du Yue was a woman. Second, in this case, Du Tianzhan was not in the mood at all, To think about the next generation of homeowners.


    However, when Du Tianyi made this decision, Du Tianzhan immediately accepted it and agreed with his elder brother''s opinion. Indeed, there was no better choice than this. In the whole family, Xiao Yue was the only one who was qualified to be the second head of the family.


    Thinking of this, Du Tianzhan felt grateful to Xiao Shili. He thought that his arrival not only saved his second brother, but also brought good luck to the whole family. Almost at the same time, something came out of his heart.


    "Brother, there''s another thing I need to discuss with you." Unexpectedly, Du Tianyi gently knocked on the ground with his walking stick, hesitated for a while, and then said, "Xiaoyue, is she really in love with that Xiao Tianshi?"


    When Du Tianzhan heard that the second younger brother and himself thought of being together, he couldn''t help laughing, "I can''t see if it''s fake. Our girl is so big and has never been so nice to any man. You don''t know. That night, I just scolded master Xiao for a few words, and the girl was in a hurry. She wanted to turn over with me."


    Du Tianyi said, "how dare you even teach master Xiao?"


    Du Tianzhan scratched his head awkwardly, "ha ha, at that time... Didn''t he know Master Xiao''s ability at that time? He said that he could cure you, but I still don''t believe it. Who knows that he was young, but he was so clever and almost offended an expert. This is the only time in my life that Du has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. "


    Du Tianyi was a little worried. "That''s right. Xiao Tianshi has magic power. If our family Xiaoyue can marry such a man, it will be good. In the future, the family will have a good time. But as you said, elder brother, Xiao Tianshi is only a teenager, which is quite different from Xiaoyue''s age. Xiaoyue has divorced and had children, Master Xiao, he... He really wants to be with Xiaoyue... "


    "Second brother, you don''t know that." Du Tianzhan said with a smile, "I dare not say anything else, but our niece''s appearance is absolutely unique in the world. Xiaoyue is very much like her mother. Now what''s the difference between her appearance and that of a 20-year-old girl? Among the people who come to propose marriage to Xiaoyue, aren''t there 20-year-old Fu Shao? They don''t care. As an expert in the world, master Xiao doesn''t care any more. "


    Du Tianyi said with a smile, "what does this have to do with the world experts? I''m worried..."


    He didn''t go on talking, but he immediately understood Du Tianzhan''s understanding of his brothers for many years, and said, "are you worried... Will someone just plot for my Du family''s property?"


    Du Tianyi had this idea in his heart just now, but when he heard the elder brother say it, he suddenly woke up, shook his head and said in a ashamed voice, "I''m ashamed, I''m ashamed, master Xiao is very kind to my Du family. My life depends on master Xiao. How can we suspect others so shamelessly?"


    Du Tianzhan nodded and said, "that''s right. How can a man like master Xiao be greedy for our little belongings? However, second younger brother, you are also thinking about the happiness of the second half of Xiaoyue''s life, and you don''t have to blame yourself. But then, I have an idea..."


    Du Tianyi listened to what the elder brother said in his ear, and his face immediately showed joy. "OK, let''s do it. Elder brother, it''s not too late. You''re going to help me call the two children here."


    Du Yue didn''t expect that her father would suddenly make such an arrangement. She was more or less nervous. After leaving the conference hall, she just wanted to go back to her room and be alone.


    However, as soon as she entered the room, she saw Xiao Shi sitting cross legged on the bed, closing her eyes and making a posture of practicing martial arts, but she didn''t know what kind of tricks she was playing. In my heart, I can''t help but blame this guy. Every time he is silent, he sneaks into his room.


    As soon as she took off her shoes and walked over, Xiao Shili on the bed opened his eyes and showed a bad smile. "Is it over?"


    Du Yue, with a sound, sat beside him gently, but did not dare to relax and lie down, in case the little wolf would do some dirty things again.


    But this time, Xiao Shili didn''t do anything wrong. Instead, he said with a slow smile, "my moon is now the master of the family. Come on, let me hold it for a while, and it will be a celebration."


    "Not yet..." Du Yue said half, suddenly looked at him in surprise, "how do you know..." suddenly thought of the conversation between him and the eldest uncle that night, suddenly understood what, can''t help gently waving a pink fist on Xiao Shili''s shoulder, "originally... Originally you already know!"


    Xiao Shili grabbed her delicate hand and put it between his nose. He could never smell the charming fragrance. He pretended to be confused and said, "what do you say? I don''t know anything. "


    "You want to cheat me!" Du Yue was so clever that she just didn''t think about it in any way like Du Tianzhan. At this time, she immediately realized that Xiao Shili''s words that night had a long purpose.


    "You asked the eldest uncle not to release the news of his recovery, and then suddenly held a meeting at this time, and the way you looked at the eldest uncle that day, you have already calculated!"


    Listening to the woman''s gentle and ambiguous tone, I don''t know whether to complain or praise, Xiao Shili spread his hands innocently, "Hey, hey, I didn''t count on anyone."


    Du Yueyi is right. If it wasn''t for the third uncle and the fourth uncle, they would have taken the blame themselves, and things would not have developed to the present result. Anyway, she always felt that there was something hidden in the man''s bad smile.


    "Oh, it''s just next year." Xiao Shili heard Du Yue talk about what happened at the meeting, nodded and said that he expected Du Yue to become the next generation of home owner, but he did not expect that the old man would retire so soon.


    "Tell me how you want to thank me." Xiao Shili is often not a person who does not ask for reward for his efforts. This is another shameless face, approaching Du Yue''s small mouth.


    Du Yue''s heart beat disorderly because of his breath. He didn''t thank him well, not because he was the owner of the family, but because he saved his father''s life and helped the family eliminate these parasites. Then he blushed and gave him a little peck on the lip.


    Xiao Shili, the wolf Yan Yiyue, is obviously not satisfied. Yue''er, a mature and beautiful woman, still can''t let go of her performance. But he believes that it''s just a matter of time. He will soon make her a charming and coquettish fox. Of course, she is only her own.


    At this time, a hint came to his mind, "Congratulations, you have successfully completed a good deed. The good value has been written in. Please check it in time."


    "Successfully saved a person''s life, you get an additional red star, the current number of red stars is: 1."

 Chapter 312

    Xiao Shili uses his mind to enter the search system and finds that his goodness value has increased to 10000. However, he is not particularly surprised. Saving an ordinary person is 200, but as Mr. Du, 10000 is not much.


    "What are you doing?" Du Yue reaches out her hand and shakes in front of him. Since she''s been with him these days, she finds a strange phenomenon in Xiao Shili, that is, she sometimes feels dazed for no reason. It makes people feel as if his soul is out of his body. There have been two or three times like this. I don''t know what he is thinking?


    Just then, there was a knock on the door outside. A servant girl''s submissive voice said, "Miss, the master wants to see you and Mr. Xiao. Now he is waiting for you in the study."


    "OK, I see." Du Yue took a look at Xiao Shili, who had returned to normal. She took her hand and stood up and said, "let''s go."


    They came to Du Tianyi''s study. One of the two old people was in a wheelchair smoking a pipe, and the other was standing by with his hands down, with a general kind smile on his face.


    Seeing Xiao Shili, Du Tianyi immediately put down his pipe and his smile became more cordial. "Mr. Xiao, did you sleep well in my humble home last night?"


    OK, what''s wrong? That bed is really soft, big and comfortable. With the plump and beautiful moon body, it''s really comfortable.


    All kinds of evil thoughts welled up in Xiao Shili''s heart, and he just said, "thank you, Mr. Du. Thank you for your hospitality. I live very well."


    "Good, good, that''s good. Mr. Xiao, don''t be a stranger in the future. Just call me uncle or uncle." Du Tianyi said with a smile.


    "Well, uncle, you''re welcome. Just call me Xiao later." Xiao Shili''s pretending to be a God and a ghost is just a temporary measure. He is not used to being treated as a great immortal every day.


    When he came in, he saw that Du Tianzhan and Du Tianyi had a strange smile on their faces, but he didn''t know what the two old men wanted to do.


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili thought of one thing, so he said, "uncle, now you don''t have to live in a special room, and you can go outside."


    He saved Mr. Du''s life three days ago, but Baojian only recorded his good value today, which shows that Mr. Du was not completely out of danger at that time, that is to say, the power of the dark star on him has not completely faded, and he may die again at any time. Today, Baojian sent the completion information, naturally because the Yin Qi on the old man had all dissipated.


    Du Tianyi was surprised and said, "that''s good. That''s good. That''s great." In recent days, the old man has been Suffocated at home. In addition, there are many group affairs to deal with, which all require the presence of the director. It''s not a day or two that the old man wants to go out.


    "Xiao, this time you''ve helped our Du family so much, you can say that you''re very kind to our Du family. My uncle thinks about it. You don''t look down on these worldly things. There''s nothing to repay you, so..." Du Tianyi looks at her daughter. "If you really like Yueer, I can agree to marry her to you."


    Du Yue''s eyes were startled. This was the second unexpected sentence that her father said today. She blushed and lowered her head. "Dad, you... You''re talking nonsense... What?"


    "Well, moon, you don''t have to be shy." Du Tianyi said with a smile, "your uncle and I already know about you and Xiao. In fact, you don''t have to hide from us two old men from the beginning."


    "But..."


    Du Yue will feel shy as long as others are aware of the ambiguity between her and Xiao Shili. If others find that they like a senior high school student who is ten years younger than themselves, they are so ashamed that they want to find a way to get in. At this moment, my father said that he would marry Xiao Shili


    Is Dad crazy? How can this be... This matter has violated the ethics in my eyes. It is normal for my father to feel ashamed of having such a daughter after he knew it. My father not only didn''t have the slightest opinion, but also said such boundless and unreasonable words.


    In fact, at the thought of marrying him and becoming his wife, Du Yue''s heart has already been beating wildly. She doesn''t want any woman to marry a man she likes, not to mention a man she can''t extricate herself from.


    But Du Yue has more reason to occupy her brain than sensibility. She tells her that it is her limit to become his lover secretly. If two people really get married, Xiao Shili will not become Meng Ning''s father. I don''t know how her daughter will react when she sees her boyfriend suddenly become her father. In a word, it''s absolutely impossible.


    But... A woman may only have such an opportunity once in her life. Is she going to give up like this? Du Yue suddenly trembled in her heart. Everyone''s love is selfish. Shouldn''t she get love?


    "But there is one condition." Du Tianyi said, "Xiao, if you really love Yueer, I hope you can come to our Du family. You have become a member of the Du family. In the future, the whole family and group will be jointly managed by you and Yueer. My sons are useless people, and this huge family business will eventually be inherited by a man. "


    Du Tianyi thinks that he has thrown out a sufficiently attractive chip to become the husband of the owner of the family. It is estimated that no man in the world will refuse, but unexpectedly, Xiao Shili did not answer himself immediately.


    My husband? Are you kidding? In fact, Xiao Shili didn''t want to get married, but the first thing he reflected was these two words. He always regarded the burden as a kind of shame for a man. Such a man can''t support his woman, but he has to rely on her family to survive. He will never answer this kind of thing.


    In addition, no one can be an obstacle to himself. If he really wants to make up his mind to marry a woman, even if people all over the world stand in front of him, he will certainly break this barrier.


    He wanted to refuse, but in a flash Du Yue''s beautiful face reflected in Yu Guangzhong, and suddenly thought, if he refuses, will yue''er misunderstand that she is not willing to marry her and be sad? He knows that yue''er is very concerned about the age of the two people. In this way, she will be hurt.


    So he has been hesitant, on the one hand is the dignity of men, on the other hand is the fragile heart of beloved women. At this time, Du Yue suddenly raised her head and said, "Dad, I think you must have made a mistake."


    "What?" Du Tianyi was stunned for a moment, but Xiao Shili made the same question with his eyes.


    Du Yue bit her lower lip gently. "I don''t like him at all. We are just brothers and sisters. Shili treats me as his elder sister and I treat him as his younger brother. Only in this way, I think you and uncle must be misunderstood."


    "Ah... This..." Du Tianyi looked at Du Tianzhan, and the latter also opened his eyes. The two old men were not masters in love, but they were good at observing words and expressions. When he heard that his daughter suddenly said that, he was not sure. Did he really misunderstand?


    "If it''s OK, we''ll go first." This time, two people said at the same time.


    "All right, all right." Du Tianyi was completely confused and murmured his head. He and his elder brother had planned a perfect thing. Unexpectedly, it was such a dramatic result, and the rest of the time could only be used to blame himself.

 Chapter 313

    They walked out of the study, through the corridor, down the stairs, and finally came to the long steps in front of the villa.


    "I''m going back to J city today." Xiao Shili is facing the wind.


    "Well." Du Yue smoothed her long hair, which was disturbed by the wind. "I may stay here for a while."


    "Training to be a home owner?"


    "I think so."


    "Then we''ll be gone for a long time."


    "Well... Yes."


    "Well, come on." Xiao Shili smiles and goes down the stairs.


    "Shili!"


    Until he went out far away, Du Yue suddenly cried far behind him.


    Xiao Shili turned around.


    "Can sister and brother fall in love?"


    Xiao Shi left Dun, suddenly quickly ran back, a will Du Yue in his arms.


    "Promise me."


    "What?" Du Yue immersed in the man''s body temperature, asked slightly.


    "During this time, don''t leave s city at all."


    "Why?" Du Yue opened her eyes, originally expected to hear tender honeyed words, unexpected but not.


    "At this time, I need to confirm one thing. You are not allowed to leave the family until it is confirmed. Promise me."


    "Well." She is no longer a little girl. She doesn''t need too much sweet talk, but also needs a reliable sense of security. Du Yue leans her head on the man''s shoulder and nods her head obediently.


    With a bang, the ashtray was smashed to the ground. Du Tianshun, who was still breathing, swept everything on his desk to the ground with a wave of his arm, then panted with a red face.


    "Shit! I can''t believe that Lao Tzu has been calculated! "


    To get angry at the scene in the conference hall at that time, Du Tianshun smashed his fist on the table. It was obvious that Du Tianzhan and Du Yue didn''t show any surprise on their faces at that time. They knew the news of Du Tianyi''s discharge for a long time. They just kept it a secret from these people, and then deliberately held a family meeting to lure them to fight against each other.


    All this is Du Tianzhan and Du Yue deliberately designed to frame themselves!


    Hum, Du Tianzhan, you must be very happy now. You must be very excited to see these people''s ugly posture, embarrassed appearance, and pitiful appearance of losing power in front of the home owner. You finally got what you wanted,


    He glared out of the window, his eyes flashed a trace of resentment: wait and see, things will not end so easily, I will make you pay the price, can become the home owner, in addition to me, there will be no one else!


    In another villa in the city, Du Xin sat in front of the table with a gloomy face and said in a low voice, "tell me what good methods you have."


    In front of him, there were five or six old men with different heights, costumes and sizes. They seemed to think hard for a while. One of them said, "in my opinion, it''s better..." he reached out and made a cutting gesture, "if the current owner and the next generation of owners are missing, then the young master can not be bothered?"


    Du Xin hesitated, but it was his own father and sister. Even if he wanted to be the owner again, how could he


    "Young master, as the saying goes, if you don''t have a husband, you must know how to let go of everything if you succeed." Another old man said.


    Du Xin clenched his fist on the table. That''s right. Isn''t his sister designed to frame him? Now that she has fulfilled her wish, her position as the eldest brother in the family has plummeted. Since the other party is unkind, she can''t blame herself for being unjust.


    "That''s it. You go down and get ready." He said in a low voice.


    "Yes Six old people answered in unison.


    But Du Tiande can''t take care of the fight for the owner. His son Du Zhuo''s condition is getting worse and worse, and he is finally sent to the intensive care unit of the mental hospital.


    During this time, I don''t know why, Du Zhuo''s constant misfortunes have become a family anecdote. After being stung by bees, Du Zhuo has been bitten by dogs six times, scratched by cats seven times, nearly choked to death eight times during meals, fell to the toilet, stuck his head in the toilet once, brushed his teeth, poked his toothbrush into his throat, vomited three times, and collapsed at the foot of the bed four times during sleep


    Yes, it wasn''t enough for him to die, but... DuJour was crazy. One morning, when the servants opened the door to deliver breakfast to the young master, they found the young master sitting on the floor, forming a ball, stretching his neck and biting his little * * with his mouth, singing: "little Erlang, you are going to school with your schoolbag..."


    Du Tiande is just a precious son, but he suddenly goes crazy. He is like a thunderbolt. He falls into a trance all day. He thinks that he is waiting for his brother''s death and has been punished by heaven, and the retribution finally falls on him


    Of course, Xiao Shili didn''t know that because of his own direct reason, a young and fresh life directly turned into a fool. When the information of increasing evil value came to his mind, he was really at a loss for a while. What happened?


    On the same day, he drove back from s city to J City, and then met Du Mengfei in a hotel in the south of the city. There were also seven or eight gang leaders in the North District.


    When Xiao Shili walked into the box, a group of people were cursing. The content was nothing more than Guan Chaoxiong, a shameless villain, who wanted to have a sexual relationship with his mother.


    Xiao Shili now has a huge influence on the underworld of J city. Seeing him come in, seven or eight people show respect. At the same time, they stand up and say hello to Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili is perfunctory. Du Mengfei, who is sitting in the main seat, says directly, "the attack plan has been agreed. You can make the final confirmation."


    Xiao Shili was not polite either. He picked up a document marked with a map on his desk and read it. J city is adjacent to the sea. The main forces of Jixue league are concentrated in a freight terminal in the North District. This terminal is completely controlled by Jixue League, which is very convenient for their drug trafficking and smuggling. It has always been the biggest economic source of Jixue League, equivalent to the headquarters of Jixue League.


    Du Mengfei gently took a smoke, "Tonight we are divided into four groups, we join hands to destroy the blood League, it must not be difficult, Guan Chaoxiong unknown, make sure that he lost his head in his sleep."


    The rest of the people are happy and nodding. This wharf is a huge gold point. Even if everyone shares the annual profit, one person can get tens of millions. Besides, with this wharf serving everyone, it will be much easier to get goods in the future. Du Mengfei had promised several people that after the killing of the blood League, the field in the Southern District would still belong to the gangs, while the interests of the Northern District would be shared equally.


    A man immediately took up a glass of wine and said, "Feige is a clever man. Under your leadership, everyone will go all the way. Guan Chaoxiong''s mother is nothing but fart in front of Feige."


    Another person raised his glass and said, "after the blood alliance is destroyed, there will be only brotherhood left in the three gangs of J city. At that time, everyone will support Feige as the leader of the underworld alliance and command the whole J city. Feige, you are Cao Cao in the Three Kingdoms. You will be unified in the end!"


    As soon as he finished, four or five people immediately cheered.


    These people have respected Du Mengfei as big brother. Half of these words are flattery, and the other half is sincere. Some people flattered Xiao Shili and said, "brother Li, with your secret alliance joining us this time, we can say that it is like a tiger adding wings. With brother Fei and you, there will be no city that can''t be attacked or stronghold that can''t be pulled out."


    Du Mengfei stood up with the people drinking the wine and said with a smile, "thanks for your love, Du is ashamed. But in recent years, the gangsters in J city are in chaos. Du really can''t stand it. It''s time to straighten it out."


    Xiao Shili is not interested in this kind of dialogue. He just sits on a chair bored. Suddenly, he sees a crack in the door. A small white hand reaches in and hooks his finger. At the same time, he shows half of his beautiful face.

 Chapter 314

    Xiao Shili coughed and walked out of the box quietly. Du mengning was wearing a lovely pink sweater and skirt, and her fluffy boots just covered her legs. She was smiling and waving in the corridor not far away.


    Xiao Shili walked in his trousers pocket with both hands and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Du mengning wrinkled his nose and spat out his tongue at him, "can''t I come? Why are you always so mean to others? "


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili looked at the girl and said with a smile, "I know. I didn''t expect to see you for only three days. Someone just thinks of me like this!"


    Du mengning said to him that he was thinking about the center. His face turned red and he said, "who missed you! I''ve seen narcissism, and I haven''t seen you so narcissistic! "


    "Come on, miss, I''m just talking about someone. Why do you have to sit in the right seat?" Xiao Shili said with a funny expression.


    "You..." Du mengning showed an angry expression, but this group of anger soon disappeared from her beautiful face, waved her hand and said, "forget it, Miss Ben is in a good mood today, so I won''t care about you pig."


    "Oh? That''s it. " Xiao Shili looked up at the huge crystal chandelier in the center of the floor. "It''s not many in the world that can make miss Du so happy and forget revenge."


    Before the words finished, there was a pain on his arm. Du mengning pinched Xiao Shili''s arm and bit his teeth lovingly. "I think you are under abusive!"


    "Ouch, ouch, come on, I give up, I give up." Under the goblin''s double fingers, Xiao Shili was defeated in an instant. He shrunk his shoulders and showed a pitiful look. "Tell me something quickly."


    Du mengning released her finger, and her small face immediately became gentle and quiet. It seemed that the person who wanted to strangle Xiao Shili just now was her double personality sister. She said softly, "do you know? The wish we made to the meteor that night really came true


    It took Xiao Shili a few seconds to make sure he wasn''t in Taiwan''s romance novels. It took him a few seconds to remember, "Oh, you said that night..."


    "Do you know that my grandfather''s illness is cured, really completely cured!" Du mengning grabbed Xiao Shili''s sleeve and jumped happily. Her long hair curled slightly with her rise and fall. "Thanks to the meteor! So this magic really exists


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s joyful appearance and couldn''t help smiling. Of course, she didn''t know that it was not the existence of meteor magic, but a man who gave meteor magic.


    "By the way, what was your wish that day, and did it come true together?" Du mengning opened her eyes and looked at Xiao Shili expectantly.


    Yes, what''s your wish? I don''t even remember.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s dark eyes, like the stars in the night sky, and suddenly said, "I don''t know if it has come true."


    "My dream has come true, and yours will come true. Tell me what you wish!" Du mengning gently shakes Xiao Shili''s sleeve. He thinks that he won''t say anything, so he puts on a pleading expression.


    Xiao Shili looked at the distance in boredom. "I said to the meteor that day, I hope a girl named Du mengning can be my girlfriend, but it seems that the meteor is rowing too fast and I don''t hear it."


    Du mengning''s beautiful eyes were stunned, and her little face turned red instantly. Is this a confession?


    Xiao Shili lowers his head and stares at the girl. Du mengning can''t bear his eyes and lowers his head with a red face.


    The scene in the corridor attracted many people''s eyes. The handsome and slender boy looked down at the girl in front of him, while the sweet and lovely girl looked down at the marble floor.


    "Well, it seems that my luck is worse. Meteor didn''t hear my wish." Xiao Shili sighed and turned around to walk towards the way.


    "No Behind suddenly heard Du mengning with thin mosquito voice said, "meteor, it heard it."


    Xiao Shili made a big smile in his heart. It was a good way to capture Gu Zong. With a little romance, it was definitely a powerful weapon.


    Just as he turned around and showed a gentle face, he was ready to hold the girl who was waiting for him to capture like a little rabbit into his arms and finish the last step of taking in the goblin. However, the door at the end of the corridor opened. Du Mengfei leaned out his head and cried, "Shili, what are you doing?"


    Xiao Shili''s perfect expression, action and pace were disrupted in a moment. He hated the person who broke the atmosphere at the critical moment. Even his brother who had accepted his confession could not forgive him.


    Seeing his sister, Du Mengfei came over and said, "Meng Ning, why are you here?"


    Du mengning''s small face looks like a ripe apple. He looks at his elder brother with a face of resentment. He finally gets through the ear heat and his heart beats. He finally gets to the dead wood and waits for the last hug. Is it easy for him?


    "What''s the matter?" Du Mengfei looked at them, how can they all stare at themselves with a kind of murderous eyes? After leaving, he could not help but feel chilly, and he quickly laughed, "Shili, come here, I have something I want to tell you."


    Xiao Shili sees his eyes twinkle and knows that something is really going on, so he nods, but Du mengning holds his sleeve with a small hand and refuses to let go.


    "Be obedient and wait for me when you go home." Xiao Shili turned to the girl and said with a gentle smile, Du mengning flattened her mouth, "then you can''t cheat me. Or you... You''re dead. "


    "I see, madam, go home quickly." Xiao Shili turned to hold the girl and gave her a kiss on her forehead. Du mengning''s cheek turned red. He even gave Xiao Shili a kiss back. "Well, husband, I''ll wait for you at home."


    Du Mengfei was stunned. What happened to these two people today? Before today, it seems that they have never been intimate in public. On the contrary, they are more like a pair of enemies. Now they even call their husbands and wives. I really don''t understand these young people


    Xiao Shili turned around and said to Du Mengfei calmly, "brother Fei, what''s the matter? I can say it now." It was as if he had just kissed someone else''s sister.


    "Well." Du Mengfei was stunned and nodded, "it''s said that this hotel has a sky garden, which is very good. Let''s go up."


    They took the elevator to the roof of the hotel. As expected, there was a lot of vegetation around them. But because it was a working afternoon, they were empty. Du Mengfei and Xiao Shili walked on the path between the flowers. The former said, "I just received a message that my mother has been appointed as the next owner of the family. Is that right?"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "that''s right."


    Although Du Mengfei is calm on the surface, his eyes are still full of shock. It was only this morning that his grandfather passed the throne to his mother. Xiao Shi never had time to tell him, but it''s normal.

 Chapter 315

    Du Mengfei laughed a few times, "I am very happy for my mother, but the situation at that time, you must also be present from the world, can you tell me about it?"


    In the other person''s eyes, half of them were curious, and half of them seemed to have to know for some reason. Xiao Shili didn''t hide it, so he told the story all over again, only omitting the matter of saving Mr. Du and designing several family members. In this way, it sounds like Mr. Du accidentally discovered the wolf ambition of his two brothers and eldest son, Du Yue became the head of the family because of luck.


    Du Mengfei after listening to ponder for a few seconds, shook his head, "three grandfather and four grandfather they do, it is really too should not.". I believe that after my mother became the owner of the family, the Du family will certainly go to a higher level. "


    Xiao Shili suddenly remembers that Du Mengfei is just an adopted son. For the Du family, such an adopted son has no right of inheritance. In addition, in the family, he has to be discriminated against more or less. Therefore, many things in the Du family have nothing to do with him to a great extent. The other party should not come to talk about it.


    As Xiao Shili thought, Du Mengfei quickly changed the subject, "Shili, this battle against jixuemeng League, may be our last World War in the next ten years. After this battle, the whole J city will become our world forever."


    "A battle without suspense, isn''t it?" Xiao Shili went to the edge of the rooftop and looked at the slight fog below, which turned into a light gray city.


    "Even so, we can''t take it lightly." Du Mengfei said behind him, "most of the failures are based on Overconfidence and pride."


    "Not pride." Xiao Shili turned around and said, "although I don''t know how you made those people believe that the Jixue League robbed their territory, with the number of people we are gathering, we can tear up the Jixue League in an instant."


    Du Mengfei''s gray eyes flashed a sly smile, "no matter how the world changes, you have to know that you and I are always on the same front."


    At 12 o''clock the next night, dozens of cars were heading in the same direction in the dark city.


    In a black SUV, Xiao Shili sits in the co driver''s seat with no expression on his face. Gao Xiang and Fei Long''s injuries have fully recovered behind him. Li Yuanqi has also been discharged from the hospital and participated in the operation tonight.


    "I said Xiucai, you have just been discharged from hospital. If you can''t, don''t force it." Gao Xiang knocked on one of Li Yuanqi''s knees, as if to listen to the sound of metal inside.


    Li Yuanqi sat in the back seat in silence. After the last incident, he seemed to be more silent. He wore a heavy pistol which had been reformed. It was left to him by an opponent who had broken almost all his limbs.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but look back and ask, "really no problem, Yuanqi?"


    Li Yuanqi nodded, "walking and running have no big problem, the operation of the body is the same as before, but there is always a metal friction feeling in the bones."


    "Oh, of course." Gao Xiang patted him on the shoulder. "You are half human and half mechanical now. Wait a minute, you have to rush to the front and block bullets for us."


    "Xiangzi, don''t talk nonsense." Chang Kunyu, who was driving, yelled, "we should take care of the scholar as much as possible in this battle. After all, the metal skeleton that the scholar has just replaced will take some time to completely run in."


    Li Yuanqi said slowly, "brother Yu, I''m not here to drag you down."


    "Ha ha, of course I know." Chang Kunyu said with a smile, "but between brothers, if you have anything to say, don''t be too polite. Xiangzi, you are in the same group with the scholar. If something happens to the scholar, I will ask you."


    For this battle, everyone has a relaxed attitude. Everyone knows that there is no suspense about tonight''s attack. Even though the Jixue League is one of the three major gangs in J City, it can''t compete with the Mafia United Army headed by the brotherhood. The result of the other party''s instant destruction has become a foregone conclusion. Otherwise, Chang Kunyu would not have said such a blow to Li Yuanqi on the eve of the war.


    However, after the death of the blood alliance, the Dark Alliance and the brotherhood will completely become the king of the city and divide the world. Everyone can''t help but have a feeling of blood boiling, including the younger brothers are full of excitement, the so-called battle itself is not attractive, but the result is attractive. In everyone''s heart, the Dark Alliance has finally come to this stage after many trials. How can we not let these young people who grew up together with the guild get excited.


    There are four entrances and exits in Baiyu wharf. The battle plan is not complicated. The Dark Alliance and the brotherhood attack along two entrances respectively, while the remaining gangs split into two and attack from the remaining two entrances.


    The dock is not easy to defend and difficult to attack, so the front-line enemy''s blood alliance has only one way to perish in an instant.


    However, the only thing to pay attention to is to prevent Guan Chaoxiong from escaping by boat. Therefore, the Dark Alliance is responsible for controlling the boat. Once it breaks in, the brotherhood and other gangs attack each other''s headquarters, while the dark alliance goes to the port first to prevent anyone from boarding.


    "Do you know all the battle plans?" Xiao Shili asked in a deep voice. He picked up the desert eagle, adjusted it a few times, loaded the magazine, and the deserteagle made a clear automatic loading sound.


    And never leave the body of Baipi? Qinggang, then tied to his left leg, so that he can avoid the enemy''s attack at the same time, can draw out at any time. Xiao Shili has taken this iron cutting dagger as his main melee weapon, and he has never forgotten that this dagger once saved his life.


    "Understand!" Gao Xiang and others responded in unison that the front gate of Baiyu port gradually appeared in the field of vision. About seven or eight people were inspecting the gate. Four trucks, like grizzly bears rushing out of the night, ran straight towards the gate.


    However, a row of bullets were first swept on the hood of the truck. The eight men at the door raised their guns and fired one after another at the moment when the truck appeared. Their reaction was amazing.


    The black SUV followed the four trucks, a bullet whistling across, almost hit the windshield of the car, Xiao Shili frowned slightly, "is it our attack plan, the other party knew in advance?"


    "What?" Several people in the back seat haven''t responded yet. Chang Kunyu suddenly swung the steering wheel. SUV suddenly swung the front of the car to avoid the bullets coming from the front. The target of the other side was very clear, and actually pointed directly at the gang commander.


    The gang members on the bodies of the four trucks also fired at the moment, but the eight men quickly retreated into the gate after firing a round of bullets. Dense as rain bullets, the whole tribe in the slowly closed door, splashing a series of sparks.


    "Brother Li, do you think the blood League knows that we are going to attack tonight?" After Gao Xiang stabilized himself, he exclaimed in some surprise, "is it the same as when he was fighting the axe gang last time that the other party was ready?"


    "Well, people''s reaction speed will not be so fast. Those people should have been waiting here for a long time to meet the incoming vehicles." Xiao Shili said faintly, "it seems that all of us underestimate Guan Chaoxiong."

 Chapter 316

    At the moment, the four trucks stopped in front of the gate, but did not break through the gate as scheduled. Chang Kunyu has informed the people on the car with his walkie talkie to wait for them.


    In one of the first cars, a bald man leaned out of the body and cried out, "brother, what''s the situation?"


    Gao Xiang cried through the car window, "there''s an ambush. Don''t rush in first, bareheaded!"


    Chang Kunyu thought about it and said to Xiao Shili, "even if the other side is ready, it''s the same result. In terms of number, we still win. The other side can''t keep it for long."


    Feilong said, "it''s dark inside. If you rush in directly, it''s hard to avoid being shot in the cold."


    Xiao Shili said, "Lao Fei, did you bring the indigenous bomb I asked you to prepare last time?"


    Feilong grinned, "of course. I''m waiting for it to come in use today." Said a short body jump out of the car.


    Chang Kunyu said uneasily, "although it''s remote, it''s also an urban area. Is it too big to detonate explosives in such a place?"


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "the Brotherhood has already said hello to the Municipal Bureau, and the police will arrive as soon as 40 minutes later. If I guess correctly, most of the police forces in the police stations and sub stations around here should have been dispatched by now.


    Before the words were heard, Feilong came to the car door with a square bag bound with linen. Chang Kunyu frowned, "Lao Fei, are you going to take us all to the Anti Japanese War, or what?"


    Feilong said with a smile, "don''t look so bad. It''s powerful. It''s full of TNT. It''s not blowing to blow up a six story building."


    Although he said it was loud and powerful, the rest of the people still scoffed. What kind of bomb is it? It''s a dynamite bag. There are wires outside. I''ve never seen anything so rustic. I can''t even make my own people hiccup.


    Xiao Shili is also sweating. He can only blame the guild for being too backward in equipment. After the event, he must expand the guild''s equipment. "Is this the only one?"


    "Of course not. There are seven or eight in the back."


    Gao Xiang jumped up and said, "Damn, you put these things in the car to blow us up." He was still smoking in the car just now, when a cold sweat broke out behind his back.


    There is only a high wall on both sides of the dock gate. Through the fence gate, you can see high and low shadows in the distance. It should be the containers in the dock. It is at least 200 meters away from the high wall, so that there is no shelter near the high wall. If the other party wants to choose an ambush place, the most direct place is behind the high wall.


    At the moment, it is dark inside the huge dock. You can only see the shadow of the outline of the ground with the help of the stars in the sky. The people of the blood alliance can hide in any corner and aim their guns at the incoming enemy.


    Xiao Shili stretched out his finger to compare the distance. "Ask someone to take six explosives and place one every 30 meters along the walls on both sides of the gate. Then look at my signal and detonate them together."


    Feilong answered, and immediately took more than ten younger brothers to sneak in. Each two of them held an explosive bag in their hands and buried it under the wall. Looking back, I saw that the lights of the SUV flashed a few times, several people lit the wires at the same time, and then ran back quickly.


    About a minute later, all the people''s eyes suddenly rose dazzling fire, the long line burst open, the surging soil waves and smoke suddenly submerged a high wall in it, the ground shaking violently, everyone squatted beside the car, the air gravel fell like rain, hit on the roof, making a harsh sound.


    Gao Xiangzheng covered his ears tightly and hid behind the car. Suddenly, an object fell in front of him with a slap. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was a bloody and incomplete hand. He scolded "bad luck" and kicked it off and stood up.


    "Go, go, go, go The bald leopard waved his hand in the car, and the four trucks quickly pressed down on the uneven ground and rushed to the front where the smoke filled.


    SUV followed behind the truck. After rushing through the smoke, the gate and the whole wall of the wharf had disappeared completely. Except for the scattered debris, the ground was covered with large and small broken bricks and concrete blocks, as well as the incomplete human body.


    The air was filled with the smell of smoke and blood. The broken limbs were blown away. Some of the bodies on the ground were only the upper body, some were only the lower body, and some were just a piece of meat with unknown shape.


    "Brother Li, you''re right! These grandchildren are really hiding behind the wall. " Gao Xiang exclaimed excitedly. The windshield of the car had just been splashed with a large mass of internal organs. Now, under the back and forth brush of the wiper, it turned into a blur of blood.


    Xiao Shili made a visual inspection of the corpses on the ground. There were about thirty or forty people on the ground. If the blood alliance wanted to keep four directions at the same time, it should not be able to mobilize more people. As Chang Kunyu said, even if the other party knew that it would be attacked tonight, it could not change the fate of being wiped away from J city.


    At this time, from the East, West and south, there was also a faint sound of gunfire. It was obvious that the brotherhood and various gangs also had a hand in hand with the blood League.


    Trucks stopped in an open space one after another, people jumped down one after another, and soon formed a small armed army of about 200 people on the ground. However, the roads leading to both directions were blocked by high-rise containers.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand. According to the previous plan, each of them led his brother in Tangkou. Under the slow driving of the truck, under the cover of the body, he slowly pushed towards the container group.


    If the Jixue League didn''t take any precautions in advance, the battle tonight must be a long march, without any effort. But at the moment, the road leading to each important checkpoint is blocked by the other side deliberately with containers. If you want to pass through, you can only pass through the buildings on both sides, or directly climb over the stacked containers. But no matter which side, the other side must have set up a fierce ambush,


    Chang Kunyu sneered, "look at this posture. Guan Chaoxiong wants to fight a long-term defense war here. He doesn''t think he has a chance to win


    Feilong shrugged, "this old guy doesn''t know what he''s thinking. It''s true that he should hurry to run away at this time. How can he stand the attack from all directions by himself?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly had a strange premonition in his heart. His intuition told him that things tonight really didn''t conform to the common sense. Judging from the troops arrangement in front of him, Guan Chaoxiong still had certain ability. But why did the other party insist on sticking to the line when they knew they were going to lose? If they were trapped in the dragon, they would struggle again and could not ascend to heaven. This is a truth even children know.


    As soon as his mind turned, he shook his head again. At present, the power of J city has been almost cleaned up. Unless Guan Chaoxiong mobilizes the government troops, he has no chance to fight back.


    This feeling is often the most difficult to make a decision. The sixth sense tells you that you are in danger, but the result of rational analysis is that the risk coefficient is zero. It''s like a person feels that he has a physical problem, but no hospital can find it out. This feeling is even more terrible than changing into a terminal disease.

 Chapter 317

    Just about 50 meters away from the container, the four trucks suddenly launched a sprint at the same time. With the huge roar of the engine, the four old trucks opened at full speed and crashed into the high barrier built by the container in front in a way of self destruction. At the moment when they were about to hit, the drivers on each vehicle opened the doors and jumped out, These people are veteran players who are selected from the guild to play with cars. As soon as they land, they roll on the spot. After eliminating their inertia, they rush back quickly.


    When the truck hit the container, it made a loud noise. The high wall was broken by four cars and collapsed instantly, just like a child''s building block. Facts have proved that Guan Chaoxiong is indeed far sighted. It seems that he and Xiao Shili are very different from the man with no city to see at the celebration banquet tonight.


    Behind the first layer of containers, there is a second layer hidden. The position of this layer is relatively low, so it can''t be seen from the outside, but it effectively blocks the impact of trucks. After pushing the container slowly for several meters, the truck stopped. It was built into four layers of boxes. Only the upper two layers fell down, and the remaining two layers were still enough to form a defensive barrier.


    But Xiao Shili never simply thought about the problem. Just as the four trucks were buried by the containers, the fire suddenly overflowed. In the violent tremor of the earth, four or five containers flew into the sky in the air waves generated by the explosion, which was also mixed with the wreckage of the car.


    Finally, the two explosive packs were also used. Everyone looked up at the high-altitude fire on the spark column in the night sky. The bald leopard yelled, "what the hell are you looking at? Hide it for me!"


    Before he spoke, a rain of fire with pieces of parts and stones fell to the ground. There are often exaggerated explosion scenes in the movies, but the real explosion is extremely dangerous. If people are in the affected area, not only the shock wave generated by the explosion will cause great damage to the human body, but also the objects splashed by the explosion will easily pass through the human body. Even if it is beyond the scope of the spread, be careful that there is a certain probability that it will be hit by falling objects thrown farther away.


    After about three minutes, the smoke from the explosion gradually dissipated, and the obstacles ahead were basically cleared. Xiao Shili secretly congratulated himself that he had brought explosives tonight. Otherwise, he didn''t know how much time it would take for the front gate to break through. But I can only walk now.


    The bald leopard was about to lead the people forward, but Li Yuanqi suddenly put out a hand to stop the other party, stopped at the same place, slightly side ear way, "wait, you listen, what voice?"


    All the people immediately stood still, holding their breath to hear it. Sure enough, a rumbling sound came from far away, from the front. It sounded like the sound of many vehicles coming slowly.


    Everyone''s expression has become dignified. After the last battle with the axe gang, everyone''s fighting consciousness and nerve reflex ability have improved a lot. There are many obstacles on the way to attack tonight. Now I dare not take it lightly.


    With a wave of Xiao Shili''s hand, more than 200 people immediately scattered on both sides of the road, lying on the ground, aiming their guns at the intersection where the explosion had just happened and filled with smoke, waiting for where they were coming from and what they were.


    At this time, the roaring sound became louder and louder, and even the ground began to shake slightly. Xiao Shili suddenly understood what was coming from the front, and immediately yelled, "everyone, aim ahead, ready to shoot!"


    At this moment, by the faint starlight, a huge steel outline slowly appeared from the smoke. People were stunned, but it was a crawler loader. Its huge volume was more than three people high. There was a long mechanical arm stretching in front of it, and the same machine appeared next to it. Along with it, there were nine loaders in a row, They slowly pushed towards the Dark Alliance.


    At Xiao Shili''s command, 200 guns were fired at the same time, and the dense gunfire instantly drowned all the sounds. The firelight on both sides of the long road flickered. In the night, we could clearly see the dragging lights, which focused on the driver''s seat of each loading vehicle with small fans.


    In a flash, dozens of bullets hit the front of the driver''s seat at the same time. However, there was no sight of the glass breaking, or the driver being shot into a beehive, or the vehicle getting out of control. On the contrary, the front of the driver''s seat burst out the sparks of the canopy, and the sound of stray bullets being ejected.


    "Damn it." The bareheaded leopard stood up with the AK-47, which had been swept away. At this moment, when the distance was close, she realized that the nine cars had been refitted, and the driver''s seat was surrounded by steel plates to avoid the penetration of bullets.


    Just as everyone was stunned, the nine loaders suddenly broke the picture of slow play, suddenly increased their speed and rolled towards the front!


    This road leads directly to the port. Except for the factories on both sides, the whole road is empty without any shelter, and the nine loading vehicles completely occupy the width of the whole road, almost seamless, leaving no gap.


    More than half of the people suddenly feel a great fear, and the breath of death seems to come. At the moment when life and death are intertwined, people will become completely controlled by instinct under the great fear, and almost all of them subconsciously turn around and run away.


    But there are still a small number of people who are still standing in the same place, persistently shooting at the track of the locomotive with guns, and seem to think that they can make the loading car stop. Xiao Shili also responded at the moment and roared, "everyone stop shooting and retreat along the way!"


    Obviously, this command didn''t get into many people''s ears in the deafening sound of gunfire and the roar of loaders. The people who raised their guns and strafed didn''t turn around in panic until the loaders were about to rush in front of them. However, although the loading car is not as good as the car, it is definitely not a two legged animal.


    At that time, in the scream of four or five people, the fallen body was immediately engulfed by the roaring track, and the human body was crushed and sent out the sound of bone and flesh broken and blood plasma surging into everyone''s ears, and a huge chill poured into everyone''s heart.


    "Go Xiao Shili grabs Gao Xiang, who is still shooting madly at the loading truck. At the same time, he pats Feilong on the back. The three people quickly retreat to the rear, while bald leopard, Chang Kunyu and Li Yuanqi retreat from the other side.


    No, you can''t escape the speed of these loaders at the speed of people. If you run straight, you will be killed sooner or later under the fatal crush, and it''s too far from the factories on both sides to cut longitudinally before being hit


    When Xiao Shili looks up, he suddenly sees the SUV not far from the front and makes a gesture to the person opposite. Chang Kunyu nods to show that he understands. Six people run down with all their strength and finally hide behind the car before being overtaken by the loading car.


    Almost as soon as I got to the back of the car, the loading car crashed into the SUV. In the sound of metal deformation and broken glass, the SUV was pushed backward by a huge force. All the people were shocked and almost fell to the ground.


    Although SUV could not stop the castration of the loader, it slowed down the speed of the loader at least to a certain extent. However, after close cooperation and training, two of the nine trucks were blocked, while the other seven trucks did not overtake. They kept the same speed as the two trucks and pushed slowly towards this side.


    At this time, Chang Kunyu, Gao Xiang and other five people tightly grasped the car window, and their bodies were pushed forward with the SUV. Because their bodies were imprisoned under acceleration, they were unable to run forward for a moment.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed, he suddenly hooked the door, turned over and jumped onto the back of the car. With a sudden bow of one leg, he jumped towards the nearest loading car in front of him.

 Chapter 318

    Because they are close to each other at opposite speed, this jump does not feel like jumping to an object as usual, but approaches the huge steel body in an instant.


    Just as he was about to fall, Xiao Shili suddenly found that there was a layer of barbed wire all around the car. He was surprised. In a hurry, he pulled out Baipi in mid air and cut off a cover of wire in front of him. Then he hit the cockpit of the loading car heavily.


    At this moment, I felt that all sides of the cockpit were welded by steel plates at least three centimeters thick. Only a small square hole with a long eye distance was left at the top for the pilot to show his vision.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have any extra action. He pulled out the desert eagle, aimed at the glass on the square hole, and then pulled the trigger. The desert eagle made a loud noise, ejected the hot cartridge case, and immediately splashed a piece of red on the glass.


    The driver''s loading car lost control and began to move to the left. There was a small gap between the nine cars. At this time, they suddenly collided with each other. The five cars on the left immediately moved to one side, and the one on the left crashed into the roadside factory building!


    Five of the nine cars have stopped, and the remaining four drivers have never experienced such a situation at all. For a moment, they don''t know whether they should stop at the same place to wait for their companions or continue to move forward. Their speed can''t help slowing down.


    After Xiao Shili knew where the "cover doors" of these loading vehicles were, he didn''t have to climb on them. After jumping off the stagnant vehicle, he aimed his gun at the glass hole of the other vehicle, pulled the trigger, and the bullets accurately shot into two of the holes. After several collisions, the four vehicles on the right lost their balance and were forced to stop.


    Nine cars were destroyed by Xiao Shili in seconds. Bareheaded leopard and others stared at the thin and slender figure in front of a line of paralyzed steel giants and slowly took the gun back into the holster.


    The gang members, who were running to the back, stopped one after another. The demonic roar behind them suddenly disappeared. All of them looked back and gasped for breath.


    "Brother Li, I''m not hurt!" Five people rushed forward, Gao Xiang asked with concern.


    Xiao Shili shook his head and looked at the paralyzed vehicles, as if lost in thought.


    "Brothers, follow me The bareheaded leopard took the lead in shouting, and a group of people behind him immediately surged up like a tide. The nine loaders immediately swarmed with people like ants. Just now, this scene caused a huge panic in the hearts of countless people. At this moment, the crowd was furious, and immediately several guns were put into the square hole of the cockpit at the same time, sweeping into it together. The driver didn''t even have time to ask for mercy, He was shot and lost his human form.


    After a long time, Chang Kunyu asked in a low voice, "brother Li, what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "It''s nothing. Please be careful and continue to move towards the wharf."


    "Yes The four men responded to each other, and then led their men to form a formation with each other, moving forward without losing speed.


    Xiao Shili was walking at the end of several waves of small teams. He was puzzled and had an idea in his heart: from the light out tactics to the chariot propulsion, this series of defense arrangements can be described as exquisite and incomparable, but at the minimum cost, it caused a huge threat to the enemy. If these defensive tactics are really thought out by Guan Chaoxiong, then this man is definitely a prodigy. How can he play such a simple trick as Du Mengfei.


    Is it not Guan Chaoxiong who secretly manipulates all this, and others?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shi could not help but have a boiling feeling in his body, and his eyes were burning hot. No matter who this person was, the other side was enough to be his opponent! All of a sudden, he can''t wait to see each other.


    At this moment, in a humble warehouse in the dock, a middle-aged man with glossy hair was walking around the room with his hands on his back. From his movements and expression, it was obvious that he was in a state of extreme anxiety.


    This person is Guan Chaoxiong, at the moment that pair of majestic big eyes, now because of anxiety and full of blood.


    There are fierce gunshots coming from all sides. Guan Chaoxiong has been sitting in this room for 40 minutes, until he can''t sit down any more, because these gunshots have not disappeared as expected, but become more and more clear as time goes on.


    "Bang!" The door was suddenly knocked open. Xing Yuanbin, the leader of the black blood hall, and Hu Biao, the leader of the red blood hall, rushed in at the same time. As soon as they entered the door, Hu Biao fell on his knees.


    Guan Chaoxiong quickly stepped forward with an anxious expression and asked, "how''s the situation?"


    Xing Yuanbin''s face was covered with blood, and a long cut was made on his forehead. At this time, he raised his head and gasped, "East... East gate has also been broken, now the enemy is coming here, only the brothers along the way can stop him for a while, but sooner or later... Sooner or later..." he said, he couldn''t catch a word, just gasped.


    Hu Biao suddenly fell on the ground, Guan Chaoxiong looked at him and asked, "what''s wrong with Lao Hu?"


    "I''ve been shot in the stomach. I''m afraid I can''t do it." Xing Yuanbin said that Guan Chaoxiong saw the intestines in his hand.


    This scene seemed to stimulate Guan Chaoxiong. He was stunned. He muttered and shook his head, "impossible, impossible..."


    "What''s impossible!" Xing Yuanbin suddenly jumped up, grabbed Guan Chaoxiong''s wrist and said in a loud voice, "you said that young master Yu would come to help us, is it true?"


    Guan Chaoxiong''s face was pale, and he didn''t care about his subordinates'' rude behavior. He murmured, "of course... Of course it''s true. Master Yu said that he would take this opportunity to wipe out all the gangsters in J city. What Master Yu said has always been..."


    Xing Yuanbin hissed, "but now the enemy is coming, how come Master Yu''s people haven''t appeared yet..." speaking of this, his face suddenly stunned, suddenly laughed, "silly, we are really stupid, Master Yu even if he has some influence in J City, but he is just a rich man, where does he come from, and can deal with thousands of people, damn it, Why didn''t I think of it in advance... "


    After listening to Xing Yuanbin''s words, Guan Chaoxiong''s voice trembled. "Don''t talk nonsense, young master Yu has a good eye. He can bribe the police and ask the cops to help us..." he didn''t admit it, but he took Xing Yuanbin''s words in his heart and could only comfort himself.


    "When the police come, we''ll be dead a long time ago, and even if the police force of the whole city is deployed, we can''t help so many people." Xing Yuanbin gritted his teeth and said, "brother, let''s run. If we don''t go any further, I''m afraid it''s too late!"

 Chapter 319

    "No, if you let yugongzi know that I betrayed him, the result will be..." Guan Chao''s ambition is still holding a trace of fantasy at the moment. The person who is eager for yugongzi will suddenly appear at the most critical moment, because that person promised that after killing all the gangs in the city in this plan, Guan Chaoxiong will become the master of the underworld in J City, the emperor of the underground Dark Kingdom, What kind of feeling will that be? Guan Chaoxiong is in deep fear, but he can''t help being slightly intoxicated by that feeling.


    "Don''t panic." He calmed down a little and said, "now we are hiding here. The enemy may not be able to find us, but can... Delay a little longer."


    Knowing that he has no hope of persuading his elder brother, Xing Yuanbin sighs. Guan Chaoxiong is kind to him. If it wasn''t for him, he might still be helping others in the snack bar. In any case, he could not abandon him. He immediately picked up a sprayer, wiped the blood on his face and guarded the door.


    At this moment, a series of clear gunshots sounded, as if in his ears. Guan Chao was surprised in his ambition. He ran to the corner, stepped on the box and looked out from a small window. There was a constant flash of fire in the dark headquarters building. It was obvious that the enemy had already invaded there.


    He was surprised in his heart, and then he felt lucky. Fortunately, he had foresight and hid here first, otherwise he would be the ghost now. Guan Chaoxiong turns his head and just wants to smile at his men, but he finds that the door of the warehouse is wide open. On the ground lie the bodies of several men. Xing Yuanbin kneels on the ground and stands alone, pointing a gun at his head.


    Guan Chaoxiong''s expression suddenly solidified, and his breathing seemed to stop at this moment. When did the other party come in and how could he know that he was here, but he had no time to think so much.


    Because there is no light in the warehouse, we can''t see each other''s face clearly, we can only see a fuzzy outline. Guan Chaoxiong throat dry, subconsciously step forward, secretly reached out to touch the waist of the pistol.


    There was a sudden gunshot in his ear, but another pistol in the other side''s hand fired. Guan Chaoxiong only felt his right hand cool, and he didn''t know where the gun was. When he realized that there were only two fingers left in his right hand, a huge pain suddenly hit him.


    He pressed his right wrist with his left hand, bit his teeth, and retreated a few steps, but he couldn''t help but let out a sad cry.


    "Brother Xiong, isn''t it just a hand?" The other side suddenly laughed, "why so excited?"


    Hearing this sound, Guan Chaoxiong immediately understood who the other party was. He endured the pain of his right hand and tried to make a shocked expression. He also forgot that the other party couldn''t see him at all, but his voice became distorted because of the pain. "Feige, what do you mean? Why step on me when there is no injustice or hatred between you and me? "


    Du Mengfei came out of the darkness, and the moonlight came in from the window, reflecting the white and calm face with slightly raised corners of his mouth. "It''s not revenge, but you are just in my way, so you have to disappear. It''s so simple."


    Guan Chaoxiong''s face trembled slightly. "I... if there''s something wrong with each other, Feige, just say it. It''s just that there''s no need between us... I''ve never argued with you for anything. I... I can give you all of the 60 farms. No, even my own farms, including this dock, as long as you want, You can take it all. "


    Du Mengfei shook his head, "don''t you understand? I mean, you have to disappear. It''s not about the field, it''s not about the site, it''s just a must. " As he spoke, he pulled the trigger. Xing Yuanbin suddenly leaned back, blood burst from the back of his head, and patted on the ground like a dead tree.


    Guan Chaoxiong finally realized that the reinforcements he was waiting for could not come. In despair, his legs softened and he could not help kneeling down. Tears and snot poured out of control. "Feige... As long as you let me live, I will leave J city far away. I will never appear in front of you again in my life. Please, Pity me... There are old people and children in my family... "


    Du Mengfei walked forward slowly, the gun in his hand pointed to Guan Chaoxiong''s head, "don''t worry, it''s not as bad as your wife and children. I will take care of your wife and son, so you can go on the road safely."


    "Fly..." before Guan Chaoxiong finished speaking, a bullet had entered the cranial cavity, and the back of his brain exploded. Red blood mixed with white brains splashed on the ground behind him. The body was pushed back a few meters and lay flat on the ground. The mixture of red and white flowed down from the blood hole on his forehead and blurred his face.


    Du Mengfei looked down at the body at his feet and said slowly, "those who put down their weapons can leave here."


    In front of him, seven or eight gang members with guns were facing him. When they heard this, they looked at each other. Dozens of black guns behind them were aimed at themselves. Even if they could kill the other party''s boss, they would die. Moreover, now that the elder brother is dead, they don''t have to fight for anyone else. After hesitating for a while, they all squat down slowly, He put his gun on the ground.


    Du Mengfei waved his hand, and his men behind him opened fire at the same time. Just before he put down his gun, several people who had not had time to stand up were shot and fell to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, there''s a kind of person in this world that can''t be trusted. That kind of person is called the enemy." Du Mengfei looked at several dead bodies and closed his eyes with a smile. "It''s strange that Guan Chaoxiong didn''t teach you."


    At this time, a sudden sound of footsteps came from behind. Someone entered the room. Du Mengfei turned around and saw Xiao Shili and his men. He immediately stepped forward with concern, "how are you, are you not hurt?"


    "Well." Xiao Shili looks at several corpses on display in the warehouse. Gao Xiang turns on the light, and Guan Chaoxiong''s corpse lies in the middle of the room, with his hands and feet stretched out flat, his eyes blurred with blood pointing to the ceiling.


    "Dead?" Xiao Shili was not surprised, but he always felt something unexpected. When he came to Guan Chaoxiong''s body, it was obvious that the latter was shot in the brain at close range. Judging from the phenomenon that his brain had not yet coagulated, he should have just been killed.


    "Well, originally, he wanted to save his life, but the other side would rather resist and had to kill him." Du Mengfei walked to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili gazed at the corpse for a long time and seemed to be thinking about something. Five minutes later, several groups of people rushed into the warehouse one after another and looked at the corpse on the ground. The faces of several eldest brothers were smiling at the same time. One of them said to Du Mengfei, "congratulations, brother Fei is so fast."


    Another man said angrily, "I didn''t expect that the old dog would die so soon. It''s really cheap for him. Let me put some more shots on the man."


    Another humanitarian, "Guan Chaoxiong is dead, and the people of his blood league are almost killed by us. In the future, all the gangsters in J city will respect Feige! There''s brother Fei, and we all don''t have to worry about food! "


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "don''t hurry to talk about these things. You should deal with the scene first. The police will come soon. Let''s go back today. Tomorrow we will discuss the merits and ask for rewards in Huayuan Building in the south district."


    "What''s the reward? It''s not all Feige''s credit!"


    "That''s right. It''s all because of Feige''s good command and careful planning! We''re just doing our best, but we can''t get credit for it. "


    They all said that among the gang leaders, some of their subordinates were seriously injured. Although Xiao Shili broke in easily without any damage, many people died in the battle of other sects. Du Mengfei brought the most people, but almost half of them were damaged. Someone immediately raised a gun to Guan Chaoxiong''s body and whipped it to vent his anger, Scold a way, "this son of a bitch, the pattern pour is many, harm Lao Tze to die many people!"

 Chapter 320

    Although Du Mengfei killed Guan Chaoxiong himself, he secretly admired him. This old man is really powerful. It''s not common people can think of such a powerful defense strategy. Unfortunately, he has no foresight, otherwise he would not be trapped and killed here.


    Many people have been involved in the underworld for many years. They know that the so-called treatment of the scene is to set a fire on the scene and burn their bodies. Although it can''t cover up the fact of crime and murder, it can''t make things so obvious, so that the police won''t be under too much pressure when dealing with it. If they want to let the water go, they can also say something, Anyway, few of these hooligans care about their life and death. So many lives can be covered by a fire.


    Several eldest brothers immediately called their men, removed the gasoline from the car and poured it on the corpses and buildings everywhere. Du Mengfei found that Xiao Shili was still looking at Guan Chaoxiong''s corpse. He couldn''t help coming forward and asked, "Shili, what are you thinking?"


    Xiao Shili came back and shook his head. "It''s nothing. I just think this man died a little too suddenly."


    Du Mengfei nodded, "I understand, you think this person is a person, right? It''s a pity that he not only estimates his opponent wrong, but also has some overconfidence. Death is a normal ending for him."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and suddenly asked, "how many people have you lost all the way?"


    Du Mengfei lit a cigarette, and his eyes were a little dim. "At least there are 500 people. I bring half of them."


    "So... The other side has won." Xiao Shili said this as if he was talking to himself, or to the dead Guan Chaoxiong.


    Du Mengfei didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence. He just felt that Xiao Shili was a little strange tonight. He couldn''t help laughing. "Since ancient times, there must be casualties in wars. Whoever laughs to the end is the winner. Although Guan Chaoxiong killed many of my people, he is not dead here in the end."


    Xiao Shili looked up at him and said slowly, "under the leadership of Feige you, my brother has lost 500 people. The number of casualties of other gangs must be more. These people together are undoubtedly far more than the number of people that the blood League is defending tonight. If the two sides fight each other under fair conditions, the other side has won."


    Du Mengfei blushed a little, but he had to admit that Xiao Shili was right. He suddenly said, "in all wars, the final result is the most important thing. No matter how you win, the number, equipment and tactics, if we are better than our opponents in these aspects, it is our advantage. It only shows that we are stronger than the enemy, and there is no unbearable means on the battlefield, And despicable strategy, only strong and weak. Shi Li, it seems that you are a little strange tonight. How can you tangle this problem? "


    Xiao Shili smile a little on his face, but it gives people a perfunctory feeling, "Feige is right, I think too much."


    Du Mengfei shook his head. "By the way, what''s the situation at the port?"


    "I''ve left someone to guard, but..." Xiao Shili hesitated for a moment.


    "But what?" Du Mengfei is aware of the difference in each other''s eyes. He asks, although Xiao Shili is a bit nervous tonight, he still can''t ignore any thoughts of the other party because of his ability.


    Xiao Shili took a look at Du Mengfei''s body, "but I don''t think it''s necessary to guard the port at all, because the other party didn''t have the idea to escape at the beginning."


    "What?" This sentence is to let Du Mengfei be surprised, slightly frown a way, "this words how to say?"


    "All the freighters parked on the wharf are connected together by steel cables, including several private speedboats of Guan Chaoxiong, and the doors of the cabs on the ships are all locked." Xiao Shili looked at Du Mengfei, facing the surprised eyes from each other''s eyes


    "This... How is this possible?" Du Mengfei''s eyes trembled a little. He knew that because the sea area near J city was seriously affected by the tide, in order to avoid the excessive floating and swinging of ships at the port when the tide came, causing damage, people engaged in the shipbuilding industry usually used iron chains to lock the ships that would not go out of the sea for the time being, It will take at least five to ten minutes. It doesn''t seem like a long time, but in pursuit and escape, it''s enough to change a person''s life.


    Xiao Shili is right. Guan Chaoxiong didn''t want to escape at the beginning, but what''s the other party''s purpose?


    Du Mengfei repeated this sentence in his heart, and his eyes were full of doubts. He looked at Xiao Shili, as if hoping that the other party could give an answer.


    At this time, all the lights in the warehouse suddenly went out, the electricity at the switch jumped a few times, and there was fire light outside the window. It should be those people who damaged the power transmission system in the process of setting fire.


    Xiao Shili''s voice said slowly in the dark, "in this case, there is only one possibility. Guan Chaoxiong is confident that he will defeat us all here tonight, so he doesn''t need to prepare to escape. Feige, you are the only one to see Guan Chaoxiong alive. I want to hear your opinion. "


    "It shouldn''t be possible." Du Mengfei shook his head. "When I saw Guan Chaoxiong, he didn''t show any confidence at all. On the contrary, he was panicked and scared, as if he had expected his failure. In fact, he also failed."


    "It may be that the actual situation is far beyond his expectation. Even if a person is confident again, what will he do when you point a gun at his head."


    "You may be afraid and desperate, but a person who is confident to face the whole underworld coalition will never kneel down and beg for mercy for fear of death."


    Two people did not speak at the same time, at this time, the outside suddenly lit up, and it seemed that a strong light hit the window, the whole window became white, the open door is the same, the light seems to fill any gap of the warehouse from all directions, and shot in.


    This kind of light is a little harsh. Xiao Shili and Du Mengfei, who are facing the light, can''t help but close their eyes. The latter frowns and says, "what''s the matter? Isn''t the power system stopped? "


    Is that the light on the dock? No, it didn''t feel like... Xiao Shili shook his head in his heart, and he was also very confused.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." An old man behind Du Mengfei, the housekeeper Xiao Shili saw in the manor, walked towards the door. However, before he went out, a group of people suddenly rushed in from the door. There were about dozens of people. They were the gang leaders and their men who had just gone to set fire. As soon as they came in, they cried out in panic, "close the door! Close the door, we''re surrounded


    Xiao Shili and Du Mengfei were surprised at the same time. The latter stepped forward with a suspicious look and asked, "what did you say?"


    Several people were busy closing the door, and then leaned against the door to breathe. At this time, the light in the room was a little dim, but the white light from the window still dazzled people''s eyes. A boss gasped and said, "we''re... We''re surrounded!"

 Chapter 321

    Du Mengfei calms down slightly. The people of the blood league are very few in the war tonight. Even if there are still some forces left in the major fields outside, they can''t reach the scale of encircling so many people. Are there other gangs in the city?


    It was not all the guilds in the North District that formed the Mafia Alliance Army to capture Baiyu wharf. Some guilds chose to be neutral and protect themselves.


    Du Mengfei shakes his head in his heart. The result of this war can be foreseen by everyone. No one will be so ignorant of the current situation and choose to perish with Jixue League.


    From a reasonable point of view, even if you want to buy people''s hearts, you can''t get enough benefits. What you can give is far beyond Guan Chaoxiong.


    "Guild leader, will it be..." Uncle De''s idea is consistent with that of Du Mengfei. When he was about to say it, he was stopped by the other party''s wave. This guess is too naive. To say ten thousand steps back, Guan Chaoxiong is dead now, which means the end of the battle. If these outside are really the allies of the blood alliance, they will never show up until the blood alliance is completely destroyed.


    "Black eat black?" Uncle Hai suddenly said something in the corner.


    "What?" Seven or eight people looked at him at the same time. Uncle Hai frowned tightly and said, "is it a gang from other places who came here to eat black?"


    "I don''t think so. If there were any gangs from other places coming into the city, they would have been informed a long time ago." There was a thoughtful humanitarianism in the crowd. "Besides, how could the foreign guilds know that there would be a conflagration in the local guilds today, so as to make a profit."


    Xiao Shili walked slowly to the window, blocked the dazzling white light with one hand, and looked out. When people saw his move, they suddenly woke up and speculated about the significance. As for who the other party was, it was not clear if they saw it with their own eyes.


    Immediately, someone ran to each window around the warehouse. Uncle Hai asked the people who had just escaped from the outside, "brother Jing, Third Master Mao, did you see who they were just outside?"


    Several eldest brothers shook their heads and said, "at that time, I was pouring gasoline with my men. All of a sudden, the lights came on in all directions. The first reaction was that the enemy was coming. Who cares to see who it is? It''s true to look for shelter."


    Another humanitarian, "I looked at a few eyes, but the light is too bright, suddenly a flash, shaking my eyes are dizzy, can''t see who is there."


    Uncle Hai could not help nodding. What these people said was the truth, so he asked, "where are the rest?"


    "The situation is critical. Those who don''t have time to come back here should be hiding in the nearby buildings." One replied.


    Uncle De nodded. Seeing that Du Mengfei didn''t speak, he said, "it''s OK. We''ll fight back from different places later, and we can disperse the firepower of the other side."


    Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes slightly, covered with one hand, and slowly found the light source position of those lights. After blocking the light source with his hand, he avoided the direct light. His vision suddenly darkened and became much clearer. Almost at the same time, rows of black figures in the distance suddenly came into his eyes.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes stagnated, and his expression suddenly stiffened on his face, "this is..."


    Du Mengfei saw that Xiao Shili''s face was different and asked, "Shili, what do you see?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer. His frozen expression was like a statue. He looked out of the window without blinking. He seemed completely shocked by what he saw.


    It''s the first time that Du Mengfei has seen the startled expression on Xiao Shili''s face since he got to know each other. What can make him lose his reaction ability


    His curiosity was greater than his fear, and he asked, "what do you see?"


    "The army." Xiao Shili spat out two words heavily, as if he had to do his best to make them sound more real.


    As soon as Du Mengfei''s face changed, he rushed to the window and looked out. There were countless dark shadows in the white light. From the outline of these shadows, it was obvious that they were not ordinary gangsters or citizens.


    And behind these shadows, it seems that there are still more huge shadow outlines, and the white light is emitted from these huge shadows.


    "Listen to the people inside. Now you have five minutes to lay down your weapons. If you don''t see you in five minutes, it will be regarded as a first-class threat to national security and you will be killed."


    A majestic voice suddenly sounded from far away, but huge and shaking everyone''s eardrum. The light outside suddenly dimmed a little, and became the brightness that human eyes could adapt to. At this moment, in everyone''s eyes, two meters away from the warehouse, rows of soldiers with live ammunition were raising their guns and aiming at the house.


    "I''m just... I''m just kidding." The boss of a gang suddenly stepped back from the window and sat down on the ground. The faces of the other people were stunned.


    Chang Kunyu was a little surprised that these people were so determined and calm when they were surrounded by the army. Later found that these people just because the nerve was a huge impact, and temporarily into a trance state, completely lost the sense of judgment.


    A boss suddenly fell on his knees and yelled in a hoarse voice, "Damn, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!"


    "What to do, what to do!" The rest of the people, like the battle of the trapped animals, kept walking back and forth in the warehouse. After these people reacted, the calm atmosphere suddenly seemed like a frying pan. Everyone looked frightened, like a hungry wolf driven to the end by a hunter.


    "Wait a minute." Uncle Hai, 70 or 80 years old, after all, went through more storms and saw the scene outside the window. At this time, he yelled to stop everyone''s panic and doubted, "will someone scare us by pretending to be a soldier? Camouflage uniforms can be bought everywhere."


    Before he finished his words, he was shaken and retorted by Uncle De, "although the uniform is easy to get, is the armored car behind it also fake?"


    Even the armored car also went out, which was a bit too exaggerated. For some reason, Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth and slightly affected it.


    "Son of a bitch!" Du Mengfei, who has been silent, suddenly burst out, "Liu Zhenghai, a son of a bitch, dare to betray Laozi! If I want to go out alive this time, I must kill the whole family! "


    Liu Zhenghai is the name of director Liu of the Municipal Bureau. In the current situation, perhaps the only reasonable guess is that director Liu betrayed the brotherhood. The other party knows that there will be a big fight in the underworld tonight, including the time and place. However, he did not cover it secretly as agreed with Du Mengfei. Instead, he reported the matter to the provincial public security department, So the provincial public security department, with the help of the military, wants to capture all these underworld forces tonight.


    Du Mengfei, who has always been mature and steady, suddenly burst out a series of rude remarks, and his tone became extremely vicious. He completely deviated from the image of the person who has been planning and controlling the overall situation, and his mind has obviously been in chaos.


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately felt that it was so. Du Mengfei''s face was gloomy and ferocious. He snatched a semi-automatic rifle from one of his subordinates. His eyes were red and he said, "Damn it, it''s all a death anyway. Everyone takes up the gun to fight with these soldiers!"


    At this time, a hand suddenly pressed his shoulder. Du Mengfei looked back, but Xiao Shili stopped him. The latter shook his head and said, "don''t be impulsive. It''s a pity to die for nothing before we make things clear."


    Listening to each other''s indifferent tone, Du Mengfei slightly recovered a trace of reason from the riot, his face was stunned, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 322

    Xiao Shili let go of the other side, looked out of the window, and said slowly, "judging from the number of people outside, they can circle the radius of 200 meters. These are at least one brigade''s forces."


    The warehouse was quiet, and everyone couldn''t help looking at him and listening to him.


    Du Mengfei Leng Leng, do not know what the other party means, casually way, "so what?"


    Xiao Shili continued, "a major military region is within the scope of its own military region, and the highest authority of the military region can only transfer one regiment. If it exceeds the regiment''s units, it must be approved by the Central Military Commission, and even under the leadership of the Central Military Commission, the transfer of troops must follow the approval procedures, and can''t transfer troops by personal orders or wills."


    People didn''t know about these things, and they didn''t know whether they were really like this. However, when Xiao Shili said that it was true, they couldn''t help believing it.


    Du Mengfei had been distracted by the sudden situation, and now he quickly responded. Yes, Liu Zhenghai is just the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau. How can he mobilize troops? Even if the provincial public security department requests from the military region, it may not get the consent of the military region. The duty of the army is to safeguard the national territorial security, and the maintenance of social order is only the duty of the police. I have never heard of any cases that the police can''t solve and will be intervened by the military. If so, what else do the police do?


    Xiao Shili continued, "although we are doing things that violate the laws of the state, we are still Chinese citizens after all and should be protected by the army. Therefore, according to this view, it is not the state that sent troops to destroy us."


    Everyone felt that this statement was reasonable, and the tense mood relaxed slightly for a moment, but then more doubts arose. Since it was not the meaning of the country, why did these armed soldiers appear here?


    An old Dalian said busily, "brother Li, you have high vision and wide knowledge. Today we are all depending on you. You said that since these soldiers were not sent by the government, who told them to come?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "I don''t know."


    This sentence greatly destroyed people''s hope. Originally, Xiao Shi would give an answer. Unexpectedly, there was no conclusion.


    "What''s the use of knowing who sent these troops?" At this time, the bald leopard said, "no matter who sent them, the goal now is to deal with us. It''s true to rush out of here as soon as possible."


    Du Mengfei laughed miserably. There are thousands of trained soldiers around him. Even if he has a gun in his hand, how can he be the opponent of these soldiers? Both sides are different in equipment and number. There is only one end to go out, that is to be beaten into a sieve.


    At the same time, someone immediately refuted the bald leopard with the same words. The Fat Dragon suddenly lowered his head and said, "if we say that, we have to... Surrender..."


    The tone of his words is low, but in most people''s ears, it is undoubtedly the best choice at the moment, so some people respond.


    Li Yuanqi looked at Feilong coldly, "surrender? Do you think the other side will let us go back alive after all the troops have been sent out? "


    Chang Kun Yu nodded and said, "apart from these things, everyone is sentenced to two death sentences for the things we do tonight. What''s the difference between early death and late death?"


    Among the more than 100 people in the warehouse, the only one who has no fear on his face at the moment is the six people in the Dark Alliance. Gao Xiang, Fei long, Li Yuanqi, Chang Kunyu and baldhead leopard all have calm expressions on their faces. Since they decided to follow that man from the beginning, no matter where the road leads, they will not have any regrets.


    Xiao Shili''s expression seems to be thinking all the time. No one knows what he can think of in less than five minutes. It seems that there is something hidden in his dark eyes that ordinary people can''t touch. What he thinks seems to have nothing to do with the matter in front of him, but it seems to have countless connections.


    "Listen to the people inside, you still have a minute. In a minute, I''ll give the order to open fire. At that time, I''m sure there won''t be another living person in this warehouse." The light became bright and dazzling again, and the majestic voice sounded again, shaking everyone''s heartstrings. The military doesn''t need to pay attention to the judicial procedure like the police. In this sentence, the threat is exposed, and the other party doesn''t ask the people inside to surrender. Instead, it directly issues the decision to open fire one minute later, as if it is making the final death sentence to the person on the verge of death.


    Xiao Shili suddenly dropped his gun and went to the door of the warehouse. When he opened the door, the dazzling light suddenly spilled in and reflected the whole warehouse. He was engulfed by the white light and went out. The five members of the Dark Alliance followed him.


    Du Mengfei clenched his teeth and raised his feet to follow him. He walked behind Xiao Shili and said, "I know what you are thinking. You think Guan Chaoxiong is here tonight with his last hope, just to wait for this moment."


    Xiao Shili continued to walk forward unreservedly, and Du Mengfei said, "you suspect that these troops were led here by the blood League, but you and I all know that it''s impossible."


    Maybe... I''m really going to die here tonight.


    Xiao Shili is constantly calculating in his brain at the moment. Even if there is a treasure of cheating in fate, under the volley of thousands of people, if he wants to avoid tens of thousands of bullets, the ten thousand points of good value must not be enough.


    It''s you who win, the opponent hiding in the dark, the holder of the second treasure book. Unexpectedly, the opponent will bury himself in such a spectacular way.


    Xiao Shili had a bitter smile on his face, but he didn''t even see each other''s face. He really wanted to see with his own eyes what the man looked like before he died.


    He slowly stopped, including Du Mengfei, six people beside him, standing side by side in a line. In front of him came the sound of arms raising.


    "Ready, aim!"


    Xiao Shili suddenly said, "follow me to this step. Will you regret it later?"


    Five people on his left and right sides laughed at the same time. Gao Xiang said loudly, "I don''t regret it!"


    "Brother Li, follow you. I can''t taste anything in my life. Even if I die, I''m satisfied." Feilong said with a smile.


    The bald leopard laughed a few times, "ten thousand bullets die through the heart, which is more refreshing than suffocating in prison."


    "Because I know you, it makes my life different." Chang looked up at the sky, "if there is an afterlife, we will be brothers in the next life!"


    Li Yuanqi didn''t speak, but moved a little in the direction of Xiao Shili.


    "Preparation, five, four, three, two..." hundreds of soldiers in a long line, with tight lines, are already the prelude to shooting. With the continuous issuance of the command, the gun body is becoming more and more solidified.

 Chapter 323

    "Ah Gao Xiang suddenly burst out a shout, and the other four people followed suit. The voice resounded through the sky. The last cry in life contains all the strength of everyone''s body.


    Li Yuanqi suddenly turns to stand in front of Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili is slightly stunned, but Yu Guangzhong suddenly sees a shadow running towards this side in the distant light.


    The five men were still shouting, but they didn''t realize that the order to shoot stopped at this moment. Xiao Shili looked at the running figure, and heard the voice roar, "put down the gun!"


    After that, all the soldiers put down their guns. Chang Kunyu and others responded, stopped yelling and looked at them with wide eyes.


    It''s getting closer and closer. With the graceful outline of the shadow and the fast swinging horsetail, it''s obviously a girl. Everyone is staring at it. Only Gao Xiang is still roaring with his eyes closed. A person''s voice sounds rather hoarse and exhausted.


    Fat Dragon kicked him, "don''t howl, we are saved."


    "What?" Gao Xiang opened his eyes and looked at Feilong for a long time. Then he touched his body and said in surprise, "I''m not dead, I''m not dead, we''re not dead!"


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. The figure ran to him, bent down, two hands supporting his knees, panting hard. For a moment, there was only endless confusion in his mind. However, when he saw Lin Shihan''s face, which was red and panting because of running, the confusion turned into shock.


    "Lin... Mr. Lin?" Other people also saw Lin Shihan, and could not help but cry out with one voice. If it seems inconceivable that a woman suddenly saved the people, it would be even more inconceivable that this person was their teacher Lin.


    "Poetry?" The only different voice was from Du Mengfei, but his face was also deeply surprised.


    Lin Shi''s soft eyes swept over several faces. It was still the teacher''s look at the students in the school, a little angry and a little worried. It was this kind of look that warmed everyone''s heart here and now.


    Finally, his eyes stopped on Xiao Shili''s face. Lin Shihan''s eyes turned into worry, even with a little bit of fear. He gently held his wrist, and meimou looked at him eagerly, "you... You''re not hurt."


    Xiao Shi left Leng for half a second, then shook his head, still did not understand why Lin Shihan would appear here.


    At this time, another figure came over. This figure was very big. Standing behind Lin Shihan, it was like a big mountain, but it had already given people a huge sense of oppression.


    Xiao Shili didn''t see each other''s face clearly. The first thing he saw was the rank of the other side. The other side was carrying two bars and four stars on his shoulders. He was either a deputy division level or a brigade level. He was surprised at the same time and said secretly that, as he imagined, he really had the strength of a brigade.


    The others saw the officer''s face clearly. The man was an old man in his fifties. His whole face was as rigid as iron, without any expression. His eyes were as sharp as a scraper on several faces. Just one person, one eye, cut the eyes of six people. Even Du Mengfei could not help but shake his heart and move his eyes away.


    "Shihan, why don''t you leave here first and let''s talk about it?" The officer''s words were sonorous and forceful, but there was a hint of pleading in his words to Lin Shihan.


    Lin Shihan turned around, looked directly at the other side and said, "don''t cheat me, uncle Peng. As soon as I leave, you will immediately order your troops to shoot, right?"


    "It''s the order of the superior. It''s the duty of a soldier to obey the order. You''ve known that since you were a child." His expression changed and his words changed. He pointed to Xiao Shili and other humanitarians, "these are terrorists who pose a serious threat to national security. Keeping them will only cause great damage to the safety of life and property of the country and the people. Shihan, how do you know them?"


    It''s rare for a few people to be happy at such a time. They feel that they have become terrorists. No wonder they have to send troops to deal with them. They just don''t know how these soldiers define the term "terrorist".


    Lin Shihan said calmly in front of the inquiring eyes of Colonel Peng, "they are not terrorists. They are just students in my class. I think you must have made a mistake somewhere."


    "Student?" With a smile and a finger in the distance, "look around, you''re dead..." when he said this, he suddenly realized how Lin Shihan could see the dead. He quickly changed his tongue and said, "how much damage have they done around here? Are they high school students?"


    Lin Shihan said, "Uncle Peng, you said they did this. Is there any evidence?" It''s not unreasonable for her to say that, because Lin Shihan did not see Xiao Shili''s killing and setting fire to them. Although she knew that these guys were not good things, she absolutely did not believe that they would commit any heinous crimes.


    "This..." Col. Peng was stunned for a moment. He was only ordered to carry out the task. Although he did not see the scene of these people''s murder with his own eyes, there were corpses everywhere in the dock, and these people had guns in their hands. Who could it be that they didn''t do it?


    Lin Shihan pressed him step by step, "even if they did it, they should be detained in the public security organ first, and then the public security organ will initiate a public prosecution and the court will try it." Her soft eyes suddenly became cold, "you come here to kill people regardless of your age, it''s called human life! Are you still the people''s army? Do you have no brothers and sisters, no family? "


    Colonel Peng suddenly felt a little aggrieved. I just came to act according to the order. Besides, the fact is that we are also exterminating terrorists. At least we are armed criminals. How did we get to this little girl''s mouth and become a villain? I was a little ashamed by her words. I thought, this girl is as gentle and quiet as her mother, and I can''t see any danger, When it comes to the critical moment, it becomes a female wolf that can kill people with one bite.


    Commander Peng was originally a military general. He could not find anything else to say. He said, "this is your grandfather''s order, and I can''t help it."


    "OK, I''ll call my grandfather now." Lin Shi angrily took out his cell phone and was about to dial.


    Her action startled them. Du Mengfei knew that he had committed a lot of crimes. He only hoped that the senior colonel would let him go in order to please Lin Shihan. As for the death of his men, there was no problem and let him finish the task. But Lin Shihan actually wants to call her grandfather. Although Du Mengfei does not fully understand Lin Shihan''s background, he also thinks that her grandfather must be a big man. This kind of person is in a high position. Of course, he will not change some decisions because of her little girl''s words. Instead, he will directly give more thorough orders to the senior high school. In this way, he really has no hope of escaping.


    The elder commander Peng was afraid that the old chief would go to bed so late, but he received a phone call from his granddaughter and was involved in his task tonight. What he was more nervous about was that the old chief would be angry when his baby granddaughter would appear in such a dangerous place, and everything must be his responsibility.


    Just when they were in a panic, they wanted to stop them, but they didn''t know how to open their mouth. A hand suddenly reached out and gently held Lin Shihan''s mobile phone.

 Chapter 324

    Lin Shihan opened her eyes and looked at Xiao Shili with a puzzled face. The other two looked at Xiao Shili in surprise and surprise.


    Xiao Shili opened his hand and said slowly, "I think there must be some misunderstanding. If we can, we should have a good talk."


    Commander Peng is extremely obedient to Lin Shihan, but the terrorists are not so polite. He is scolded by a little girl in public, and his face is not enough. At the same time, the terrorists feel relaxed. He even dare to propose to negotiate with himself. His anger rises in his heart. It seems that he must stand up a little more and let the terrorists fear again.


    "You guys, hold your heads in both hands and lie on the ground!" His face was like a tiger roaring, and his face was like a different person in an instant, shaking everyone''s heart.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili stood still, his face sank and he stepped forward. His big hand, like a palm fan, immediately grabbed at Xiao Shili''s chest.


    It seems ordinary, but it''s the same type of Military Boxing. It''s the characteristic of all soldiers'' fighting to strike the fastest speed with the simplest action, and pursue stability, accuracy, ruthlessness and one deadly move. If ordinary people don''t react, they will be caught in the chest.


    Xiao Shili, also aware of the fierce grasp, immediately stepped back and stretched out his hand to separate the other person''s palm.


    The young man, who looked thin and weak, but was only 16 or 17 years old, was surprised to find that he could avoid his grasp. He immediately flipped his wrist, grabbed each other''s wrist and pulled back. They felt each other''s strength at the same time.


    After Peng pulled, his last move was to bend his knees and hit the other side''s waist. Now he was even more surprised to see that he didn''t move. He immediately opened his knees and kicked the other side''s chest.


    As soon as Xiao Shili fell down, he avoided the lightning like kick. Unexpectedly, the opponent changed his moves so fast that when the leg was empty, it turned into a leg in mid air and split straight at Xiao Shili''s head. Xiao Shili bent down. This move could not be avoided, so he immediately hit the lower shade with his fist.


    Although this fist is a bit insidious and obscene, it''s really the most appropriate way to deal with a dangerous situation. When he saw that the opponent''s reaction was so quick, he was surprised in his heart. He turned slightly, and his left foot still went straight down.


    Xiao Shili was hit on the shoulder by his opponent''s foot. He sank down and almost fell to his knees. However, the blow also hit his opponent''s thigh root. Commander Peng leaned back and took a few steps to stabilize himself.


    Their eyes collided in the air, and they both saw the coldness in each other''s eyes. Commander Peng laughed a few times, "OK, OK, I''m Peng Zhihong. I''ve never met an opponent in my life. Today, I''ll accompany you for several times." Laughter at the same time, suddenly ahead of step out, the body soared into the air, a volley kick, with a huge kick to the other side.


    After learning the secret formula of Qianlong, Xiao Shili felt that he was the most powerful opponent he had ever met. If he hit the kick, no matter how good he was, he would never be able to stand up. At the moment, he didn''t dare to be careless. He held his breath and concentrated. He arched his body to avoid this leg and rushed to the other side with both legs.


    Peng was in mid air, but his body was not restricted at all. When he saw the other side rushing towards him, he immediately pressed his palms on the other side''s shoulders as he fell down. Xiao Shili was afraid that he would grasp his arm again, so he didn''t dare to stretch out his hand. He waved a knife in his left hand and cut it to the other side''s neck.


    This move seems to be a game of losing both sides, but once commander Peng wins the move, his attack will be resolved. He immediately circles one hand back to block the knife. When the other hand is about to touch the other''s shoulder, Xiao Shili''s other hand quickly comes out and cuts into the other''s arm.


    Commander Peng still underestimated the opponent. He thought that the attack was not aimed at his own vital point, so he didn''t evade the block. Just as he grasped the opponent''s shoulder with one hand, his big arm was also cut off, and his whole arm suddenly became numb and weak. However, he didn''t expect that the opponent''s strength would be so great. Heart a surprised, not waiting for the other side to blow out the second move, quickly jump back a few steps.


    In the process of Xiao Shili''s resting Qianlong xinjue, he had to introduce the power of gentian into the thousand pulse and hundred acupoints around his body. As time went by, he had a certain understanding of the acupoints of the human body. However, he chopped the Ma acupoint on the other side''s left arm. According to his strength, if it was not for the massage treatment of professionals, the whole arm could not return to normal operation within three hours.


    After a few steps back, Colonel Peng found that the other party did not come after him. One of his arms was temporarily abandoned. The other party was reluctant to take advantage of this opportunity, which was obviously merciful. Although they did not win or lose, Xiao Shili''s move clearly showed that he was defeated.


    The muscles on his face wriggled a few times. However, he did not expect that he would be defeated in the hands of a little boy. It was a great shame for him. Under the fierce impact in his heart, he stood in the same place and could not speak for a long time.


    Xiao Shili seized this opportunity and said, "senior colonel Peng has accepted. If you don''t mind, can you listen to me for a few words?"


    At the moment, Colonel Peng seemed to have looked at the boy with new eyes. His eyes were no longer full of hatred and disdain. He was stunned for a while. After staring at the other side for a few seconds, he nodded slightly, "here are 30 seconds. Go ahead."


    Xiao Shili said in a serious voice, "can you tell me who and in what form did you receive the order to come here to carry out the mission tonight?"


    "It''s a military secret," Peng said coldly


    Xiao Shili then said, "is this order transmitted orally or in written form to you? It should not be regarded as a military secret."


    Peng felt that he had not answered the other party''s question at all, but he wanted to know what the other party wanted to say. Maybe he could make Lin Shihan give up. After a few seconds of silence, he said in a deep voice, "I came here after receiving the instruction letter from the superior. What''s your problem?"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I doubt that the instruction letter you received is false."


    Major Peng couldn''t help laughing, "do you really think that we soldiers are all fools, and we can escape a life by relying on this fantastic reason?"


    Xiao Shili ignored each other''s ridicule and said quietly, "I have evidence."


    "OK, show it to me!" As Peng said this, he looked at Lin Shihan and said in his eyes whether this guy is crazy or not.


    Lin Shihan also stares at Xiao Shili strangely. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. It''s not so easy for ordinary people to make a fake secret order even if they are in the military region. How can they make a fake secret order? Moreover, the military is not so stupid that they can''t even tell a fake secret order.


    Du Mengfei and others have the same idea, but they think that Xiao Shili is just procrastinating to think about the strategy of getting rid of himself. Now they are secretly preparing to cooperate with his next action.


    Xiao Shili looked at major Peng, "if I guess correctly, it''s not a familiar officer who sent this instruction letter to you, but a stranger I''ve never met. Is that right?"


    Lin Shihan, Du Mengfei and others are all in a daze. They don''t know what Xiao Shili''s words mean.


    Unexpectedly, commander Peng nodded, "that''s right, so what?"


    "Moreover, after you received the secret order, you must have doubts about the identity of the other party, but the other party has everything that can prove his identity. When you put forward to call the superior for confirmation, the other party has various reasons to stop you, and one of them must make you feel scared and give up the idea of confirmation."

 Chapter 325

    A look of surprise flashed in his eyes. What the other party said was exactly the same, as if he had been on the scene at that time. He calmed himself down a bit, but it didn''t mean that the other party knew anything. Anyone who wanted to make up such a lie would naturally have the same words.


    Major Peng lowered his face and sneered, "you said you would come up with evidence, but I only heard your random guess for so long. Sorry, I don''t have so much time to play with you." Immediately turned to Lin Shihan and said, "Shihan, I''m sorry. If you don''t leave again, I have to take coercive measures."


    Lin Shihan glared at each other and said, "if you dare, if you dare to move my finger, I will go back and tell my grandfather to demote you and send you to the military court!" Her character was not the kind of young lady who bullied others based on her family background, but when she saw that Xiao Shili would soon be in danger again, she could not help saying what she never said.


    Major Peng shook his head. "For your safety, even if you are demoted, I will recognize uncle Peng." Then he waved, "take it away!" Two soldiers came running from a distance.


    At this moment, the soldiers outside dodged one after another in a scream, and a Maybach suddenly roared in. Immediately someone raised a gun to shoot. Commander Peng quickly called out, "don''t shoot!"


    Like a runaway wild horse, Maybach bumps into several people in front of the warehouse in silence. Peng frowns and pulls Lin Shihan aside. The rest of the people scatter. In the harsh friction between the tire and the ground, the car stops between Xiao Shili and Peng, and the door pops open, The girl in the driver''s seat eagerly waved to Xiao Shili and yelled, "come on up, come on up!"


    Xiao Shili felt dizzy. Even the goblin came, but at the same time, there was a warm current in his heart. The two girls were desperate to save themselves at the same time. How could he not be moved.


    He suddenly remembers the relationship between Lin Shihan and Du mengning. They are cousins. If Maybach, who is sitting on the goblin, escapes at this moment, the people in the army will not dare to intercept him with strong means, but other people will really die here.


    Seeing Xiao Shili standing still, Du mengning almost jumped up from the seat and yelled, "big stupid pig, what a fool!"


    But in just a few seconds, Colonel Peng had already two steps to the door of Maybach''s car, reached out and pulled out the key.


    Lin Shihan was with the girl just now, but the latter was stopped outside by the soldiers. He didn''t expect that the little girl would be so bold that she would sneak back and drive into the army. If Xiao Shili gets in her car, he doesn''t dare to shoot. I''m afraid that the other party will run away.


    Under the stern gaze of Mr. Peng, Du mengning had to pout and walk down from the car. He was not afraid to get a look back at Mr. Peng. "What are you looking at? You haven''t seen a beautiful woman!"


    The rest of the people on the scene were a little silly. They had seen beauties, but they had never seen beauties who would stop breathing at a glance, and they had never seen tough beauties who dared to drive into the military encirclement.


    Peng frowned and had to admit that the little girl was really beautiful. Her old face turned red when she stared at her eyes. Originally, a Lin Shihan was enough to make her headache, but now there was another goblin. Suddenly, she felt that her head was twice as big. At that time, the task was graded as level C, As it is, at least it has to be a.


    Du mengning ran to Xiao Shili with an expression of hatred. She knocked each other''s head with her hand and complained, "it''s all your fault..."


    Xiao Shili grabbed her little hand and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t leave here alone. It''s in vain."


    Du mengning eyes a Zheng, small mouth a flat, suddenly cried out, "idiot, you have something to do, then how can I do?"


    Gao Xiang and others all have a deep feeling in their hearts that the eldest is Niubi. She can get such a good girl, and she looks beautiful. She has a family background, and she is desperate to be her eldest. She likes herself. Even if she dies here today, it''s worth it!


    Du Mengfei can''t help feeling left out. His sister seems to have completely forgotten her brother''s existence and suddenly coughs twice. The couple are still ambiguous. He doesn''t hear it at all. He can''t help lamenting in his heart. Alas, it seems that since ancient times, both his brother and his father have suffered the same fate. After the woman in her family fell in love with the man outside, she forgot the closest man from childhood to adulthood.


    "Enough!" Commander Peng stepped forward and said angrily, "take these two girls away for me!"


    The sound of the police siren came in the dark. It was obvious that the police of the city also came. Liu Bureau''s words were true. It took 40 minutes for the police to show up from the beginning of the war to the present, which was exactly the same as the appointed time.


    With an impatient wave of his hand, commander Peng gave an order, "stop those policemen outside, and say that the military is carrying out its mission. Don''t let them in."


    At this time, a low but harsh sound rang from his waist. He reached into his pocket and took out a mobile phone. Soldiers can''t carry a mobile phone when they are on duty. But because commanders need to contact their superiors at any time, they are wearing a special mobile communication device for the army. This special mobile phone has a very long standby time, It receives satellite signals and has the function of anti eavesdropping.


    After a few words, his face suddenly changed and he lost his voice. "What?"


    "What... Is this..."


    "OK, OK, I see."


    After he hung up, his face was completely black, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his big hand held the mobile phone tightly, as if to crush it in the palm of his hand.


    Xiao Shili''s voice came faintly, "if I''m still right this time, the phone call just now was from your subordinates, informing you that a dead soldier was found in the military region, and all the clothes and documents on the dead person disappeared."


    His eyes were fixed on Xiao Shili, as if he wanted to pick out a piece of meat from each other''s face. His tone was a little difficult, and he said word by word, "tell me, how do you know this?"


    Xiao Shili did not answer each other''s questions, but smile, "major Peng, as a soldier, you should know what will happen to you when you deploy troops for personal purposes?"


    The other party was clearly a high-level criminal, but he said this kind of threat to himself. But at the moment, senior colonel Peng was too busy to pay attention to this. He quickly recruited the accompanying adjutant and said, "go and check. Has the person who conveyed the order left the military region now?"


    After the adjutant saluted, he turned around and ran away quickly. His forehead was tightly wrinkled and he walked a few steps in the same place. He was very agitated. Suddenly he turned his eyes to Xiao Shili, "I just ask you, how do you know that the order I received is false?"


    Xiao Shili asked with a smile, "now you are finally willing to believe it!"


    "I just want to know how to catch this son of a bitch!" You must have something to do with him, don''t you

 Chapter 326

    "No Xiao Shili shook his head. "I just know that there is such a person, but I haven''t seen each other, and I don''t know any information about each other, just..."


    When he said this, he deliberately lengthened his tone. At the moment, major Peng was not as calm as before. He quickly asked, "it''s just what?"


    "It''s just that I have a general idea of the group the other party belongs to, or where the other party is now." Xiao Shili said slowly.


    "Then tell me what you know!"


    Now that the initiative is finally in his own hands, Xiao Shili certainly won''t conform to the rhythm of the other party. Moreover, the old man with a group of green skins has made these people frightened. Although these soldiers are valuable, they have to recover their debts before that.


    With a smile, he said slowly, "when I say that, Mr. Peng may not believe me. On the contrary, he thinks that I have ulterior motives. I can''t say it. Anyway, it''s your military''s business. It has nothing to do with us ordinary people. "


    When he saw that the other party was a little bit powerful, he trembled. He thought that you could kill people with arms here, and even if I killed you on the spot, you would not be at a loss. But he knew that the situation at the moment was completely different from that just now. The reason why he dared to order to shoot the other party just now was because of the order of his superior. Now he found that there was no order at all, but he was being used by others. Even if these people were extremely vicious criminals, he could not kill the other party at this time.


    At present, the most important thing is to find the person who issued the fake order under an assumed name. At this time, it is likely to be related to the internal security of the country and the military region. This responsibility can not be shouldered by a senior colonel in any case. He immediately put down the fire, "you say, I believe you."


    Xiao Shili walked to the other side with a smile, "it doesn''t matter to tell you, but now there are groups of police waiting outside. I''m afraid that as soon as I finish talking, you will give us to the police outside."


    In his heart, Colonel Peng really thought so, knowing that the other party was taking revenge just now, but he also felt that this man was young, but it was really not simple. He said, "I promise you that when this matter is over, our military will come forward to negotiate with the police to ensure that your personal safety and freedom will not be restricted."


    "I hope you will keep your word." Xiao Shili raised his lips. Now that the other party has bowed his head, he will stop when he sees the good. "In fact, it''s not difficult to solve this problem. He has transferred a brigade from the military region privately. As long as the commander of the military region speaks, he will be transferred out in a normal way, and the senior colonel can not bear any responsibility."


    Commander Peng understood each other''s meaning and couldn''t help looking at Lin Shihan. He thought that as long as her grandfather said a word, he would be OK. Even if the people above investigated, the commander of the military region had the power to use the largest brigade within his own military region. But just now I offended this little girl, I don''t know if she will remember her revenge.


    As expected, Lin Shihan has no connection. Her pretty face is full of anger, but she is angry with Xiao Shili. Now that the danger has been relieved, she naturally thinks that this guy, with some classmates, ran to the empty Wharf in the middle of the night. She doesn''t know what to do, and her cousin, even mixed up with these guys.


    Du Mengfei is very good at observing words and expressions. Seeing Lin Shihan''s face, he knows her mood at the moment. He hurriedly goes forward and says, "cousin, this is really a misunderstanding. We went out to play and drink a little too much tonight. Seeing the wharf, we wanted to come in and look around. Unexpectedly, we suddenly met with senior colonel Peng and his men, and we were regarded as bad guys for no reason."


    Even the Du family can''t help looking up to the background of Lin Shi''s family. When Du Mengfei talks to his cousin, his attitude is also very gentle and polite. Lin Shihan frowns slightly and can''t help but say, "cousin, even if they are children, why do you follow them to make trouble?"


    When Du Mengfei graduated from elite school, Lin Shihan may have just entered junior high school. She really can''t imagine how Xiao Shili and his cousin got to know each other, and she also vaguely knows some rumors about Du Mengfei in the underworld, so she doesn''t have a good impression of his cousin.


    Without waiting for Du Mengfei to answer, she turned to major Peng and said, "Uncle Peng, I''ll take these students with me. Don''t worry, I''ll tell him from my grandfather." Uncle Peng grew up watching himself. Although Lin Shihan is not particularly clear about the situation tonight, he doesn''t want uncle Peng to be tried by a military court.


    Major Peng rubbed his hands, "that... Shihan, Peng Shu would like to thank you first, but this... This student..." He looked at Xiao Shili. Everyone else could go, just this young man with glasses, but he was able to help him catch the key figure of the false intelligence agent. This matter involves national security. If we don''t find out the culprit behind the scenes, not only the dignity of the military region will be gone, but also there will be infinite hidden dangers in the future.


    Lin Shihan stares at Xiao Shili, who laughs shamelessly. "Of course, this is the time when I work for my country, and it''s my duty as a Chinese citizen. It''s absolutely bounden duty."


    "Well, then, this... This classmate, please tell me quickly, so that you know all the clues related to the murderer." Peng urged anxiously that if he wasted one more minute, the murderer would have more chances to escape. At this time, he just wanted to pick up Xiao Shili and pour those words out of his mouth.


    Xiao Shili in the heart smile, counter attack, perfect counter attack! I admire that the other party can make use of Baojian''s ability to do this step, only one step short of killing himself, but I didn''t expect such a dramatic change in the situation. The so-called man is not as good as God. This time, God really helped me. The other side wants to use the army to destroy itself, but I''m afraid it never thought that the army it attracted would become a lethal weapon for its own defection.


    Then, as long as the four words "Tenglong real estate" are mentioned, all attacks will be reversed. Under the control of the army, I will be able to find the shadow hidden in the dark in Tenglong real estate.


    He was about to speak, but at this moment, a metal sound of "creaking" suddenly came into the ears of the people, which was particularly harsh in the silent night, like the sound of some mechanical rotation.


    All the people on the scene could not help looking around for the source of the sound. Gao Xiang suddenly pointed to a certain direction and said, "look!"


    Everyone looked up and saw that in the dark, a tall and slender outline not far away was slightly hidden in the dark. There was a little red dot in the sky above, which turned out to be a tower crane.


    Wharf to load and unload goods, tower crane here is naturally common, but this tower crane in the unmanned wharf, but slowly rotating.


    "Who''s up there?" Feilong raised his head and said, and everyone had the same doubts.


    Are they their own people? Du Mengfei frowned slightly. There should be a lot of people hiding around. I don''t know when the other party climbed onto the tower crane, but what did he want to do when he started the crane?


    The tower crane is still rotating in circles, but the speed is faster and faster. It looks very abnormal. A black object is hanging on the hook of the crane. At this time, with the continuous rotation of the boom, it is thrown up by the centrifugal force.


    Everyone looked at the scene in surprise. They didn''t know what happened to the tower crane. At a certain moment, everyone felt that there was something missing in the rotating picture in front of their eyes, and there was a sharp sound in their ears when the wind tore the air.


    Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes. He suddenly raised his head. The goods hanging in front of the hook were separated from the hook. In the dark, the goods thrown out were integrated with the night. The dark shadow was falling down from his head and getting closer.

 Chapter 327

    At the same time, he hugs Lin Shihan and Du mengning, who are standing together. They lose their center of gravity and fly forward. At the same time, Xiao Shili feels as if there is something on the soles of his feet, and a deafening roar comes from behind.


    Under the shaking of the earth, Xiao Shili turned his head and cut a square concrete pier more than one meter long and half meter high, with one corner down and deep down into the ground, less than ten centimeters away from his toes. The lime floor under the concrete pier has been crushed, just covering the place where the two girls were.


    All of us are shocked to see this scene for a moment. Lin Shihan and Du mengning lose their looks and hold Xiao Shili''s neck tightly. Xiao Shili is strangled by the two girls for a while. He lies on the ground and looks up into the air. The crane is still spinning, just like the carousel that someone has just played.


    Among the rest, commander Peng was the first to respond. He immediately ordered his subordinates to confirm that in the air, four large searchlights in a row on the armored vehicle in the distance were turned on at the same time, and the angle was tilted upward. After a while, a dozen white beams of light hit the top of the tower crane. In the dazzling white light, on the steel bracket outside the cockpit, a snow-white man stood, With a cartoon mask on his face, he only flashed in the public''s field of vision for a moment, then suddenly flashed and disappeared in the dark.


    Everyone''s heart is a violent shock, who is this person? When did it show up here? More people have an idea that this person just started the crane, and then threw the goods under the crane to this side?


    But how could it be! That huge concrete pier is impartial. If it wasn''t for Xiao Shili''s quick reaction, it would have hit two girls on the ground! Is it possible for human beings to do such things?


    Xiao Shili, like a quick rabbit, sprang up from the top and ran in one direction. In the dark, the other''s figure had disappeared. However, he heard a slight sound of friction. He raised his head in the direction of the sound. It seemed that there was a long thin steel cable across the air. One end was connected to the arm of the tower crane, and the other end was inclined to the ground at a 45 degree angle, And on this invisible steel wire, there is a white shadow sliding rapidly at the moment.


    Xiao Shili quickly came to the Maybach, sat in, and stretched out a hand, "key!"


    Peng immediately threw the key in his hand. After Xiao Shili caught it, it took him a second to start the fire. When he got into gear, he stepped on the accelerator to the end with one foot. The swift and silent Maybach gave a low roar and flew out like a sword.


    Colonel Peng''s reaction was no slower than Xiao Shili''s. he realized that the person who had just appeared on the tower crane was probably the murderer who forged the fake military order. He was like an angry lion. He turned around and strode towards the military column. His subordinates had been following the officer for many years. With only one gesture from the officer, four military vehicles drove out of the military column at the same time, Follow the direction of Maybach''s departure.


    Xiao Shili turned the steering wheel and quickly bypassed the buildings. His eyes were locked on the white shadow in the night sky. The other side had clearly made a careful analysis of the terrain here. His escape trajectory constantly crossed the buildings and blocked the pursuit of soldiers on the ground to the greatest extent.


    you ''re right! It''s absolutely right. This man in front of him is the holder of another cheating treasure book. Xiao Shili''s eyes are burning like flames. He can''t let the other party escape tonight.


    After the other party''s figure finally disappeared in a building, it already belonged to the nearby residential area. After Xiao Shi left the car and turned the corner, he just saw the white shadow fall down along the steel cable and slide directly into a white convertible sports car. The car immediately started to slide forward. This series of movements were flowing without any delay.


    In the late winter night, there was no one in the street. A light rain was blowing in the sky. Two cars sped across the long street and rolled two white water mist. The white sports car runs on the road like a snow-white antelope, while the black vehicle in the rear is like a black cheetah. Two of the fastest beasts in the world chase each other in the city. Tonight, one of them is destined to die.


    The number on the dashboard in front of Xiao Shili is close to 220, which is within the range he can control. The super fast reaction speed allows him to run so fast without relying on the power of Baojian. Xiao Shili knew that he had to keep the value of good and evil as much as possible in order to save the moment when he really fought with the opponent.


    However, the white sports car in front of us skilfully glides among the vehicles on the road, and the movement is completely like a well-designed program, which is definitely not the action that human beings can make.


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly, but the other side used the value of good and evil without any scruple. He must have used the power of Baojian to sneak into the headquarters of the military region, and forced major Peng to believe the fake secret order. And earlier, the other side is to make the Du group into a huge crisis.


    There is a question that we can''t figure out how much good and evil each other has, and why they can continue to use it despite such a huge consumption.


    What kind of person is this guy?


    At this time, four military vehicles suddenly rushed out of the street, two by two passed Maybach from the left and right sides, whistling to chase the white sports car ahead.


    "Wait!" Xiao Shili was surprised and thought of a voice to stop him, but at such a high speed, the other party couldn''t hear him at all.


    "Look out for the white vehicles in front. Stop by the side of the road now! Otherwise, we will regard you as a serious threat and take attack measures! "


    The people on the military vehicle used loudspeakers to shout. For a moment, almost all the white vehicles on the road pulled over and stopped. Except for the white sports cars, they still turned a blind eye.


    "Target confirmed, attack clearance confirmed, fire!"


    Under the roar of the soldiers, the Gunners on the top of the two Humvees started to aim at the front at the same time to strafe. The dense drag of bullets almost formed a straight line in the night. We can see that the ground on both sides of the rear wheels of the white sports car kept bursting away, forming two long tracks.


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, it was a total futility. The white sports car seemed to have an invisible barrier around its body. As long as the owner didn''t want to, the bullet could just brush it at a distance of 0.1cm, but it could never be hit.


    The road suddenly became a mess. Due to the gunfire, the vehicles on the road stopped one after another. Some people began to run away from the car in panic and began to run around. Many obstacles suddenly appeared on the road which was not crowded.


    The speed of the four Humvees has all reached the maximum. At this moment, the right Humvee in front suddenly bumps into a Honda which stops suddenly. The Humvee''s own firmness pushes the broken Honda forward for several meters, but it continuously bumps into several vehicles and is forced to stop.


    The other car was still shooting under the roar. At this moment, a little boy suddenly appeared in the driver''s field of vision. He hit the steering wheel in a hurry. The Hummer suddenly made a 45 degree turn and crashed into the shop on the street.


    Both the white sports car and Du mengning''s Maybach are obviously faster than these bulky military vehicles, but the white sports car seems to slow down deliberately. In order to avoid being injured by bullets, Xiao Shili has to slow down.

 Chapter 328

    Behind the two Humvees then fill up, machine gun roar, white sports car left and right swing, constantly avoid the bullets. At this time, the four cars chased each other and drove onto a bridge. When they reached the middle of the bridge, Xiao Shili suddenly felt a shock from the chassis, and then his center of gravity tilted slightly. He was surprised to find that the front of the bridge suddenly broke into two sections and rose slowly upward.


    J city is crossed by a river, so there are many bridges in the city. Most of the bridges will be raised in the early morning for the ships below to pass through. The other party''s choice of this road is obviously in the plan.


    Looking at the higher and higher bridge deck ahead, Xiao Shili immediately stepped on the accelerator and passed the two military vehicles in front at the maximum speed. At this moment, the broken bridge was tilted at 30 degrees, and three vehicles almost flew out of the bridge deck at the same time. One Hummer was not fast enough, and then fell down halfway and fell into the middle of the river. The other Hummer crashed into the cross section of the opposite bridge and suddenly turned into a huge fireball.


    A piece of fire fog instantly covered the bridge deck, and the whole bridge was shaking violently. Maybach rushed out of the fire light and landed on the downward sloping bridge deck again. Xiao Shili buckled his seat belt in mid air, but he didn''t bounce to hit the roof. The white ghost like shadow in front of him quickly turned the corner and disappeared in the field of vision.


    Xiao Shili stepped on the accelerator to catch up with him, but he turned to another street. At this time, after crossing the bridge, he reached the eastern district. Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, Maybach slanted in from an alley and rushed out from one side of the other street.


    It seems that the white sports car didn''t expect that the other side would suddenly flash from the side. Maybach swung the rear of the car, and the rigid body hit the white sports car. However, at this moment, the other side suddenly slowed down. Maybach accidentally crashed into the air, slid down to the street due to the fierce friction with the ground, and the white sports car calmly passed by.


    Xiao Shili gritted his teeth and slammed the steering wheel, trying not to let the car crash into the pavement on the street. At the moment, the two cars crossed, and the distance between the white sports car and himself would not exceed five meters. Xiao Shili suddenly pulled out the desert eagle, and a green light flashed in his eyes.


    "The fortune cheating treasure is being started. The next time you use it, you will consume good value. It has been locked!"


    "Destiny cheating treasure is activated, aiming with accuracy, hitting the fuel tank of the Porsche V530 100%! The effect has been activated


    Everything in front of him seemed to slow down in Xiao Shili''s eyes. The bullet shot out of the fire of the large caliber gun, penetrated the windshield in front of him, whirled to the white sports car in front of him, and crossed an incredible track in the slightly twisted air.


    This is a bullet locked by fate, an unavoidable bullet!


    However, at this time, the driver of the white sports car suddenly turned one hand, holding an AK47 in one hand, but did not turn back at all. The muzzle of the semi-automatic rifle roared continuously. Xiao Shili noticed that the gun in the other''s hand did not vibrate at all, otherwise no one in the world could use the AK47 with one hand.


    There was a small spark in the midair between the two cars. Xiao Shi was stunned. Although he couldn''t see it, he could feel that the bullets he shot and those from the other side collided in midair. However, the difference was that the other side obviously had the upper hand in quantity.


    Time was pulled back to its original position in an instant, or Xiao Shili''s senses became dull in an instant. The remaining bullets were accurately shot into Maybach''s engine, and the steel giant was hit in the heart in an instant. In the whirl of heaven, Maybach hit the sidewalk under the inertial traction, and then the whole car overturned and fell, spinning several times at high speed, After countless collisions with the ground, he glided 200 meters and finally stopped slowly.


    At the moment, the streets are filled with the sound of car alarms, the screams of people who are awakened at night, and the faint sound of sirens in the distance.


    The white sports car stops not far from the overturned Maybach, the door opens, and a pair of shoes in buruti shoes step on the ground. Above the body of the snow-white windbreaker is a cartoon mask of Garfield.


    Through the hole in the mask, the man in white looks at Maybach with four wheels facing the sky and his chassis on fire. A deep track is printed on the messy street behind him, which makes people feel like the tail flame before a meteor falls.


    Maybach''s deformed car door suddenly moved, and then flew out after a loud noise. His two hands suddenly reached out and grasped the door. The people inside quickly slipped out. The two eyes suddenly collided with each other. Xiao Shi was stunned. In front of him, Garfield''s chubby face was facing him with a lazy expression.


    One of them stood in the same place, the other lay on the ground. They looked at each other silently for a few seconds. The man in white suddenly raised his gun. Xiao Shi stopped reading. It''s over!


    The deafening sound of gunfire followed, but Xiao Shili was surprised to see that the bullets were not aimed at himself, but all landed on the base of Maybach. After a few seconds of doubt, he immediately understood what the other party wanted to do. He immediately jumped up from the ground, flew to a corner, and bent down to pick up the twisted door on the ground.


    The man in white took away his gun, turned and sat in the car. The white sports car suddenly left like an arrow.


    Xiao Shili ran at full speed. His legs swung like wheels, which made him reach the speed of 100 meters sprint. At a certain moment, he suddenly turned around and jumped backward. At the same time, he raised the door with both hands and curled up behind the door.


    Maybach turned into a ball of fire in the roaring sound. The air wave shattered all the glass in the street. Xiao Shili flew more than ten meters under the impact of the air wave and fell heavily on the ground.


    The flaming parts and metal fragments were scattered everywhere. Xiao Shi felt as if he had been severely trampled on his chest. His whole body was weak, his ears were tinnitus and his brain was dizzy. He struggled to get up from the ground and tried to walk forward for a few steps. His body tilted and he quickly held the wall beside him before he fell to the ground.


    Damn it... Xiao Shili had to admit in his heart that the strength of the other side in the treasure mirror was far stronger than his own. The other party has just deliberately spared his life. Damn, is this a gift? Or is it just a game.


    His intention to kill did not weaken, but became more and more intense. Staggering into the street, the sound of a motor came from the far left. Xiao Shili looked up and saw that it was four or five motorcycles in his shaking field of vision.


    Several fashionable young people riding three motorcycles are obviously gangsters who come out in the middle of the night to drag their cars. They are probably attracted by the explosion just now. Several people looked at the scene on the street in astonishment. One of them noticed Xiao Shili and immediately rode by him, surprised and said, "Hey, man, what happened here just now? Are you... OK? "


    Xiao Shili raised his gun to the other side''s head and tilted his head. The heaviness of his chest made it difficult for him to say a word.


    Several people were shocked when they saw Xiao Shili''s gun, but they didn''t feel much fear. The people in front of them were dazzled, and they didn''t look like the master who could shoot and kill people.


    One of them was a little worried and said, "Hey, brother, don''t worry. I think we''d better take you to the hospital first."

 Chapter 329

    Xiao Shili stepped forward, grabbed the collar of the nearest little gangster, lifted him from the car and threw him out. The rest of them were speechless when they saw that he was so strong.


    Xiao Shili got on the motorcycle and drove along the direction of the white sports car. He knew where he should go now. Maybe the other party was waiting for him in that place.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Shili rode to a building in the center of the Southern District and saw the white sports car parked downstairs. Maybe the other party deliberately stayed here and told himself that he was here.


    The four big characters of Tenglong building above the building didn''t turn on the light tonight, which seemed a little fuzzy in the dark. Xiao Shili drove up the steps directly by motorcycle, but the door of the building in front was open.


    Just as he jumped to the last step, a light suddenly lit up in front of the building door. In the wide hall, a row of men in black suits were standing, and their M4 were pointing at the door.


    Without the slightest omen, dozens of guns were fired at the same time in an instant. At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly turned sideways with a man and a car, and the motorcycle slid forward at a zero degree angle with the ground. He immediately put down the handlebar and rolled several times on the ground, then raised the desert eagle in his hand.


    The motorcycle was thrown into the hall, whistling and rubbing against the ground, which immediately disrupted the formation of the enemy. At the moment when the motorcycle entered the crowd, a bullet accurately penetrated the fuel tank, and the explosion of fire and soil fog instantly engulfed more than a dozen people.


    A few seconds later, Xiao Shili walked into the hall slowly. The emergency light above his head was flashing, and the smoke was scattered. There were many people lying around the hall, most of them were not dead but groaning.


    Xiao Shili went to the elevator. Because the whole building was on fire alert, all the power supply had stopped. It seemed that he had to go up the stairs.


    "I said," who the hell can tell me what''s going on? " In a military vehicle full of people, Gao Xiang''s voice is particularly loud¡° First, our brothers were surrounded by the army, and then we caught up with some strange things. Did we come to fight with the blood League tonight? How do we feel that our opponents seem to have changed several? "


    "Shut up. I don''t even know what the senior high school is doing about it. I think we have to wait until the last time to ask him." Fat Dragon lit a cigarette on his face.


    Chang Kunyu also asked Feilong for one, and said, "but at least you can know that this matter has nothing to do with the blood alliance. Li Ge said it at the beginning, and commander Peng also confirmed that it was someone who forged the military order that led these troops to surround us here."


    "Damn, how much hatred that man has with us? This move is cruel enough. If Mr. Lin had not come in time just now, we would have been killed as terrorists. Ah, give me one." Gao Xiang snatched a cigarette from Feilong''s hand and said, "brother Yu, please analyze who that man is and why he wants to kill us."


    "It''s not just us. The target of each other should be the gangs in J city."


    "Damn it, it''s a bit exaggerated. A man wants to kill a city''s gangster. He thinks he''s Batman?"


    Chang Kunyu turned to Li Yuanqi and said, "scholar, do you think of anything?"


    Li Yuanqi, who had never spoken, raised his head and said after a few seconds, "don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "What?" Several people asked at the same time.


    Li Yuanqi stopped for a few seconds. "At the beginning of tonight, when we attacked Jixue League, the other side was clearly not our opponent, or the other side knew that he would lose, but still stayed here, waiting for us to fight, and even left no way back. Isn''t that strange? "


    Gao Xiang said, "so what? You don''t know that the five heroes of Langya Mountain are fighting thousands of little devils. "


    No one paid any attention to him. Feilong thought, "it''s true that you said that. It took us less than half an hour to kill all the old man Guan''s troops. If she is really strong, she won''t be so careless¡°


    Li Yuanqi said, "although Guan Chaoxiong is nothing extraordinary, he is not an idiot. Of course, there are other reasons why he dares to do so. Although I''m not sure that Guan Chaoxiong is responsible for the military''s intervention in this matter, he must have known about it before."


    "According to you, even if it''s not the blood League, it must have something to do with them?" Chang Kunyu said.


    Li Yuanqi nodded, "maybe there is a force that we don''t know about in this city. The biggest possibility of Jixue League is to form an alliance with the other party. The purpose of the other party''s alliance is the same as ours. This attack is actually a trap deliberately set by the other party, which is intended to destroy the underground forces of J city."


    All the people thought in their hearts, what is the sacred of this hidden force, why they have never heard of each other for so long, and the other party''s action tonight is obviously beyond the scope that ordinary people can do. Under the veil of darkness, this mysterious force suddenly became more terrifying and dangerous. People could not help but worry about Xiao Shili.


    At the moment, in another military vehicle, there are Lin Shihan, Du mengning and Du Mengfei sitting on the other side, looking nervous but helpless.


    After the military came forward and defined the matter as a military action in the process of negotiation with the police, Liu Bureau accepted the money from the brotherhood, and had the idea of appeasement. Of course, it was most agreeable to hear this. However, it not only fulfilled its promise, but also did not need to bear responsibility. If Du Mengfei and Xiao Shili were arrested tonight, they would not be responsible, I really don''t know how to solve it. I immediately ordered the team to be closed!


    Colonel Peng is bound to catch the man behind the scenes tonight. He has informed the military region that three helicopters have been dispatched to search for the white target vehicles in the whole city, but there are seven or eight more cumbersome things.


    Tonight, the rest of the gangsters in the dock have been released. But the car that Xiao Shi left is the girl who is very attractive. It is said that it is Lin Shihan''s cousin, while the young man next to him is Lin Shihan''s cousin. Colonel Peng knows that the relationship between the two families is not very close, and Lin Shihan seldom has contact with her grandfather''s family, Although the other party is a leading enterprise in the province, in the eyes of the military, the Du family has not reached the level that they attach enough importance to, so they are not very polite to them.


    However, the little girl has a GPS system that can track her car, and then says that if she doesn''t take her to find Xiao Shili, she won''t show him. Xiao Shili went after the man in white for the first time, and the four military vehicles sent by major Peng himself lost contact as early as 30 minutes ago. Naturally, major Peng could not give up the precious clue of Xiao Shili.


    Because of Lin Shihan''s presence, he couldn''t be strong with the little girl, so he had no choice but to take seven or eight unrelated people, including the student named Xiao Shili and his classmates. Anyway, he brought a brigade of troops to protect these civilians.

 Chapter 330

    Du Mengfei couldn''t help but ask curiously, "mengning, how did you come here and how did you know this place?"


    Du mengning blushed and muttered that I knew it anyway. Seeing my elder brother''s questioning, I had no choice but to say, "I was watching a horror movie at my cousin''s house tonight. I saw half of my messages sent to him, but he didn''t reply and no one answered the phone call. I know you''re going to have a dangerous action tonight. People really can''t stand it, so I''ll sue my cousin about it."


    Lin Shihan knew that Du Mengfei was going to ask himself questions, so he turned his face to the window, but no one noticed the slight blush on her face.


    Du Mengfei saw that Lin Shihan deliberately avoided himself, so he gave up the idea of asking. He thought that it was mostly his sister who was worried about Xiao Shili, and then he took his cousin to the wharf. The girl was a little too mischievous, but if it wasn''t for his sister''s mischief, he would have been the ghost of the gun tonight, and he couldn''t help but feel grateful


    At this time, the soldier driving suddenly said in a loud voice, "report, sir, we are close to the target position. We are less than two blocks away from our present position."


    The other side stopped moving as early as 20 minutes ago. It seems that either Xiao Shili caught up with the other side or one of them had an accident. Peng frowned slightly, went to the console and ordered, "car 5 and car 6 detour from the other side, car 3 and car 4 cut in from the front and encircle the target from four directions!" The No. 1 command car and the No. 2 car carrying the students followed.


    The four vehicles quickly arrived at the target location, and then a response came from the communicator, "Sir, vehicles 3, 4, 5 and 6 have arrived at the predetermined location, but they can''t confirm the tracking target, please direct."


    The rest of the people didn''t know what was going on, but as soon as he heard it, Colonel Peng understood what was going on. With a frown, when the No. 1 military vehicle turned the corner, he saw a lot of people on the street ahead. Two police cars were parked on the side of the Road, and a cordon had been set up around them, but the burning flame on the wreckage of one of the cars was still burning.


    Seeing the scene outside from the window, Du mengning''s small face suddenly turned pale. Lin Shihan couldn''t help covering his mouth. After the car stopped steadily, Colonel Peng jumped out of the car first. Several subordinates came forward and saluted, "sir!"


    "How''s the situation?" he asked


    A major saluted and replied, "the police at the scene have been asked. According to witnesses, two cars chased here 20 minutes ago, and then gunshots were heard. One of the cars exploded and no bodies were found at the scene."


    Peng nodded, only to hear someone next to him cry, "you police do not care, but that guy robbed my car and beat people. My car is worth tens of thousands. When can I get it back?"


    At first glance, however, several young men dressed up as gangsters were complaining to a policeman, and Senior Colonel Peng frowned, "who are those people?"


    "I heard that he was also a witness at the scene."


    "Ask about it."


    "Yes


    Lin Shihan and Du mengning rush to the burning wreckage of the car. The latter takes a look at it and bursts into tears in his cousin''s arms. Although Lin Shihan has a pale face and clenches her lips tightly, she is more calm than her cousin. She gently shakes Du mengning''s shoulder and says, "mengning, don''t cry, it''s not necessarily the car he drove."


    Du mengning buried her face in her sister''s chest and said, "it''s the Maybach... He just drove this car..."


    Lin Shihan saw that the wreckage of the car was really the mark of Maybach. I''m afraid there were not many such cars in the city. He was also empty in his heart. When he saw major Peng coming, he asked, "Uncle Peng, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t worry, no body was found at the scene, the boy didn''t die!" With a wave of his hand, major Peng said, I can''t help but wonder that the little girl is just crying. She must be her boyfriend. Even Shihan looks like she is about to cry. She may not be too concerned about her students.


    Lin Shihan''s eyes suddenly glowed. Du mengning also raised her head, sniffed with red eyes, and raised a smile at the corner of her mouth


    "Well, he''s fine." Lin Shihan could not hide the joy in his heart, but also held his sister''s little hand tightly.


    The major ran over to inquire about the situation and came back to report, "report, sir, according to the accounts of the witnesses, at the same time that the car exploded just now, a man with a gun robbed one of them of their motorcycle and headed southeast."


    Peng nodded, "OK, get in the car. At the same time, send someone to the public security bureau to check the surveillance video of each intersection, and then report the results to me immediately. "


    "Yes


    It was as silent as death, and only the sound of one''s own footsteps echoed in one''s ears.


    Xiao Shili went up the stairs and suspected that he was the only one in the building. At the moment, he had already stepped the stairs to the seventh floor. The enemy he didn''t encounter along the way was too quiet and quiet.


    The other party is no doubt hiding in this building, but it is not easy to find a person in such a huge building. The other party may just want to play a cat and mouse game with himself, but it is uncertain who is the cat and who is the mouse.


    Xiao Shili believed that if the other party wanted to appear, it would naturally appear, so he didn''t deliberately look for it, just walked up.


    The configuration of Tenglong real estate company building is very unique. It is not a straight tube like the general office building. Instead, each floor is presented by a circular space. There is a long circular corridor outside, adjacent to each office, and a huge cavity in the middle. Each floor is connected by escalators, but at the moment, there is no power output, and the escalators can''t work.


    If an employee is dissatisfied with his boss, it''s a good place to jump off a building. If he dies in the hall, it will have a huge impact on his dull nerves.


    At the same time that Xiao Shili came up with this idea, he couldn''t help but stop. On the corridor in front of him, a small figure suddenly appeared.


    He gazed at it, but his eyes widened slightly. The person standing in front of him was small and small. It turned out to be a little girl, who looked about eleven or twelve years old. The little girl was dressed in a snow-white dress, with long black hair and pure little face. She looked like a delicate doll.


    Xiao Shili''s fingers at the trigger suddenly relaxed, and the little girl stood still, holding a big piano box in her hands, but the volume of the box was too large, which was out of proportion to her small body. It should be something like cello.


    In this deserted building, a strange little girl suddenly appeared. Xiao Shili should have been wary of it, but the little girl''s appearance was so lovely. Her pink face and big eyes were just like the beautiful loli in the Japanese cartoon.


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned, and then walked forward. The little girl''s eyes were a little dull, as if covered with a thin layer of fog. She looked at this side with a confused expression, as if she was at a loss because she was lost.

 Chapter 331

    Xiao Shili walked up to the little girl, while the latter looked up at him. Even in this environment, Xiao Shili could not help but feel pity for him. He bent down and asked in a soft voice, "little sister, how can you be here? Where are your parents? "


    The little girl didn''t seem to understand him. Her petal like mouth opened gently and her voice was sweet. She said weakly, "big brother, let''s play the game, OK?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "dear, tell your brother, your parents..." at this moment, a nerve in his brain suddenly beat, and a certain feeling suddenly intruded into his brain. It seemed that he didn''t see this little girl for the first time. He had seen this little girl somewhere before, and there was another one.


    The little girl asked in the same tone, "big brother, shall we play the game?" The expression on the small face shows a kind of pleading, which makes people want to hold her in their arms.


    Xiao Shili''s brain is quickly recollecting. Unconsciously, he says, "OK."


    The little girl''s misty eyes suddenly flashed a ray of light, just like the morning fog broke, and turned into bright and lovely, with a naive smile on her face and a nod.


    And so on, I remember. Xiao Shili''s face changed slightly. At this moment, the cold light suddenly flashed in front of him. He was so surprised that he quickly stepped back. He felt a pain in his left cheek, and then he was warm again. He had already been scratched a thin hole.


    The piano box in the little girl''s hand has turned into pieces and fallen on the ground. Instead, it is a huge sickle. Her slender body is slightly arched, her long hair is flying around, and her face is with a sweet smile. She rushes towards Xiao Shili in a series of smiling voices.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t imagine that a 11-year-old girl would have such a speed. The huge sickle would cross a silver arc in the air. Before he could stand still, she would chop at his neck again.


    This cut is extremely fierce, the purpose is directly to take his head, Xiao Shili reluctantly avoid, immediately ignore many, by the flash of the gap, immediately raised the gun at little Lori''s forehead.


    At this moment, a dull sound came from far away, but it was very loud in the open building. Under the pain of Xiao Shi''s leaving the tiger''s mouth, the desert eagle in his hand suddenly came out and broke into pieces in the air.


    Xiao Shili looked at his numb left hand in amazement. This scene activated a memory in his mind again, and then he almost subconsciously stepped back two steps and stuck tightly to the wall.


    "Big brother, it''s called moon butterfly. How about you?" The innocent laughter of the little girl in the white skirt rang out. The scythe of death in her hand was cut into the wall less than an inch away from Xiao Shili''s nose.


    Xiao Shili scolded secretly in his heart, reached out and pulled out Baipi from the side of his leg? Qinggang, facing each other''s sickle blade, in the sound of clang, the two blades cut each other in one place, but the sickle blade was not broken by Baipi!


    Moon butterfly turned her mouth and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, big brother. The master said that moon butterfly''s sickle is made of titanium alloy this time. You won''t damage her any more."


    Xiao Shili always thought that Su Ziyu was a dwarf who saved him that night with a scythe. However, he could not guess that he was such a lovely and weak little girl with such agility that he almost pushed himself to the end. He was really shocked.


    And if I remember correctly, I met two little girls in the grandstand of the school stadium in the summer. One of them had the same impression as the little girl in front of him. So, there was another little girl, who must be the shooter who was hiding in the dark and sniping himself repeatedly.


    In his astonishment, Xiao Shili also flashed a light in his heart. He finally knew who the other treasure holder was!


    But the situation in front of him can''t bear him to think much. The scythe in yuedie''s hand is as strange as a demon. It''s very difficult to just avoid it. Last time, Xiao Shiquan pushed back the other side with his sharpness. Now, when he received the third cut from the other side, he had become rather hard.


    What''s more, there is a hidden killer in the dark, which makes him unable to concentrate. Just at this time, the gunshot in his ear rang out again. In his hurry, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly flashed green. Then a bullet slanted across his cheek and slammed into the wall next to him with a huge momentum.


    Asshole! This time, if it wasn''t for Baojian''s power, he would have been killed. Although he saved his life, it cost him 500 good value. Xiao Shili couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    In this way, sooner or later, he will be concentrated because of the depletion of good value. Xiao Shili''s mind moved, and he quickly drew up a rule in his heart: whenever he was targeted by sniper, there would be some kind of prompt in his brain!


    Baojian immediately responded in his mind, giving hints is much less than directly avoiding bullets. Although it''s also more dangerous, we can''t ignore that there will be a big fight with the two little girls'' owners.


    When Xiao Shili was distracted, he felt a pain in his leg, but he was cut off again. The sharp pain and the smell of blood suddenly stimulated Xiao Shili''s nerves. No matter whether the other party was a child or not, if it goes on like this, these two little Loris will surely die!


    With his left hand, he drew a dagger from the side of his leg, raised his hand and threw it at the moon butterfly waving a huge sickle in front of him. With one knife, the moon butterfly would fly to the ground and cut it off. He flattened his small mouth and cried, "big brother, you''re kidding


    Xiao Shili snorted, then moved his left hand and threw out the four daggers on his left leg in turn. The sickle was more than one meter long. Even adults were afraid that it would be difficult to hold it, but it seemed that there was no weight in yuedie''s little hand. The silver light poured down and four cold lights were thrown away one after another. Yuedie''s face was more aggrieved and cried, "You are naughty, you are naughty!"


    Damn it, Xiao Shili didn''t know whether he was a human or a monster. He was defeated by a ten-year-old girl. I''m afraid no one could believe it.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp sound in his mind, like a silver needle on the eardrum. This kind of hint can really make people feel refreshed. Xiao Shili''s position on the side of his rib appeared in his mind. He immediately flashed back, a bullet fell from the top of the slope the next second, and made a big hole in the wall.


    The silver light passed in front of him, and the blood gushed out of his chest again. Xiao Shili looked at the smile of moon butterfly in front of him, as pure as the spirit under the moon. It was this pure spirit that was about to reap his life.


    Even if he evaded one of the attacks, he would be attacked by another. He had to admit that the two little girls cooperated perfectly. If he didn''t solve one of them first, he was afraid that he would be killed by them sooner or later.


    At the beginning of the evening, there was a fierce battle with the blood alliance, and then a lot of physical strength was expended in the process of chasing the man in white, especially after the shock wave caused by an explosion, which greatly reduced Xiao Shili''s strength. In addition, the wound was bleeding continuously. Even if his constitution was different from ordinary people, it was inevitable that he would not be able to support himself at this moment.


    However, with moon butterfly''s extremely fast chop, Xiao Shili had to do his best every time to avoid each other''s knife. He couldn''t find any extra strength to fight back. After barely avoiding the moon butterfly''s five consecutive chop, Xiao Shili suddenly fell into darkness and almost fell to his knees.

 Chapter 332

    No, I really have reached the limit!


    Xiao Shili felt this way in his heart. At the same time, he suddenly felt a heat rising in his chest, which was like a flame. He was slightly surprised. Then he realized that when his physical strength was exhausted, the power of gentian was unconsciously stimulated.


    Ordinary people will have the power of gentian when they are exhausted, but because this feeling is too subtle, ordinary people usually can''t feel it.


    After entering the stage of Qianlong, Xiao Shili''s practice of Qianlong''s heart formula continuously aroused the power of gentian to infuse the whole body every day. Like his constitution, the power of gentian will become stronger because of constant practice. The power of gentian in his body has exceeded the usual number of times, so he was immediately found under the stimulation.


    Because of the repeated practice every day, he has formed a certain inertia. At the moment, he doesn''t need Xiao Shili''s guidance. Part of the power of the gentian spreads to all parts of the body by himself. Suddenly, Xiao Shili feels a little shocked, and his heart moves. He meditates quietly every time he practices the hidden dragon formula. What will happen if he introduces the power of the gentian into his body at the same time of fighting?


    And at the moment, there is no second choice. With an innocent smile, moon butterfly slowly walks over and suddenly cuts down with a huge sickle!


    With the help of a little gentian stored in his body, Xiao Shili reaches for the sickle handle falling from his head. His arms suddenly numb. He just feels like a big mountain pressing against him. He is surprised that this little girl has so much strength.


    "Hee hee." In a string of silver bell like laughter, the moon butterfly''s slender arm raised the sickle, unexpectedly took Xiao Shili to fly, and fell heavily on the other side of the ground.


    Xiao Shili''s throat was filled with blood, which immediately flowed out of the corner of his mouth. However, after the fall, the power of gentian in his body, because of his body''s injury, became more and more boiling. The heat in his chest became more and more intense, and more power of gentian flew faster towards the four limbs.


    Xiao Shili suddenly realized that he didn''t need guidance at all, or that he had completely lost control of the power of gentian, but now it was the power of gentian that poured into his body violently.


    This feeling can''t be described by words. It''s like the body is a huge whirlpool. If you want to inhale all the water from the sea, more and more gentian forces are pouring into your body, but there is no sign of reaching the limit. At ordinary times, as long as his physical strength is fully recovered, the power of gentian will no longer be able to infuse into his body. However, this time, with the continuous recovery of Xiao Shili''s physical strength, he has reached the full state, but the power of gentian is still flowing into his body.


    I remember that master once said that if there is any abnormality in this world, there will be innovation. Xiao Shili moved in his heart. Is the secret of Qianlong in his body going to the next level?


    There are seven stages in Qianlong''s heart formula: Qianlong, Shenglong, Feilong, Doulong, Zhanlong, Shenglong and Shenlong. So, I am now in the transition from Qianlong to Shenglong.


    Xiao Shili''s spirit was suddenly aroused. In his consciousness, his whole body seemed to be covered with a layer of golden breath. He obviously felt that his physical strength began to break through the limit and rise.


    In front of him was another scythe. He jumped backward. Although it was quite difficult to avoid it, it was not as hard as before.


    It''s true that my reaction power and speed are also rising a little bit. Sure enough, when I''m full of strength, the power of gentian infused into my body is constantly enhancing my various attributes.


    With the moistening of gentian''s power on every muscle, blood vessel and meridian, Xiao Shili''s action of avoiding the sickle blade of moon butterfly became easier and easier. In the end, he could avoid the attack of sickle and sniper gun at the same time.


    Just as he dodged the sixth sniper bullet, the infusion of the power of gentian stopped abruptly. Xiao Shili was shocked all over. He only felt that there was a stream of air rushing from the sole of his feet to the top of his head. His reaction to his body, the adjustment of his breath, and the scene in his field of vision suddenly entered a new level!


    Seeing the little figure of moon butterfly waving a sickle, Xiao Shili bent a smile from the corner of his mouth. The other party''s action slowed down several times in his eyes. It was not as ghostly as just now. He dodged the falling one, and a hand suddenly stuck the moon butterfly''s neck and lifted her small body from the ground.


    "Ah... Ah..." yuedie''s face suddenly showed a look of fear. She struggled hard. Her little hand threw away the sickle and grabbed the big hand stuck in her neck to break it. But the other hand was like an iron hoop. How could she break it.


    Xiao Shili looked at the little girl''s pink face with a look of pain and fear, but there was no pity in his heart. Hum, didn''t he cut me so well just now? These little punishments are already light.


    He slightly side head, again to avoid a shot of the stream of bullets, and then the moon butterfly to the direction of the bullet shot, "come out, if you don''t want to see your friend die."


    After a few seconds, a little figure stood up on the corridor about four floors above, and the cold voice came down, "don''t hurt my sister, I''ll let you kill her."


    "Good. Drop the gun. Now come here." Xiao Shili''s hand relaxed a little, and let yuedie stand on the guardrail of the corridor. He didn''t have much interest in killing a child. Besides, the lovely little Lori coughed gently, sniffed and sobbed at the moment, which was completely different from the strange scene when she killed a child just now.


    When the star butterfly appeared in front of Xiao Shili''s eyes, the latter was surprised that both of them were of average age. Although they were very young, they also had such excellent skills. The star butterfly was wearing an outdoor sports suit, and her small face under her bangs was as cold as frost. At the first glance, they knew that their personalities were completely different.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the two sisters were very poor. At a young age, they were deliberately trained by some people to become killing machines. The hatred in his heart shifted to another person. From just now on, a gentle face came to his mind, the man who used to sit in the stands with glasses and a gentle face.


    "Release my sister and let me take her place." Although the star butterfly''s voice is immature, its cold content is still enough to freeze people. There is a cold light in its dark eyes. If the moon butterfly''s eyes are compared to a wave of misty lake water, the star butterfly''s eyes are the morning star reflected in the lake.


    Xiao Shili sighed a little, and suddenly released his hand. He put his palm behind the moon butterfly''s head and patted it gently. The little girl was soft and fell into his arms silently.


    The star butterfly was surprised,; She rushed up at once, but her close-up skill was obviously not as good as that of moon butterfly. After a move, Xiao Shili slapped her lightly and fainted.


    He put the two little girls side by side, stood up, looked down at the two pure faces for a few seconds, then took off his coat and covered them, turned and walked towards the stairs.


    The unrestricted area of Tenglong building is only below the 15th floor. Like the headquarters of many consortia companies, it will be restricted by identity.


    The circular space stops abruptly on the 15th floor. While the stairs disappear here, the way is blocked by the ceiling above. The only elevator that can lead to the upper floor is the elevator that can only be used by the group''s top floor.


    Fortunately, the two elevators can be connected to the emergency power supply, so they did not stop running. Xiao Shili uses the magnetic card taken from the neck of the star butterfly to enter the elevator and press it directly to the top floor.

 Chapter 333

    Looking at the figures beating slowly in front of him, Xiao Shili made the final preparations in his heart, and finally came to the time to face each other directly. If he wins the battle, he will unlock more secrets about the fate of cheating. If he fails, not only himself, but everything around him will be destroyed.


    Therefore, there is only one way to choose, that is to kill each other!


    The elevator door slowly opens, and Xiao Shili unexpectedly finds that he has come to the roof. The highest floor of the elevator leads to the roof. There is nothing above the open roof, only the metal floor reflects the cold starlight.


    At the edge of the rooftop in the distance, a white figure stood quietly, with his back to this side, as if enjoying the night scenery of the city below, and as if he was not aware of someone coming.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s expression coagulates, he walks towards the other side. The man in white still seems to have no feeling, so his silent figure is like a sculpture.


    "Welcome to the slaughterhouse!"


    A hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind. Xiao Shili looked slightly sideways. A lead gray light path behind him fell straight to the back of his head. As he leaped forward, he turned around to avoid the attack and looked at the attacker behind him.


    Suddenly behind him was a deformed and twisted shadow. The man with the upper body was bending his legs in a strange shape. The place where he lost one arm was pressing a long saw knife. The thin body was covered with deep and shallow scars.


    Xiao Shili was surprised at the sudden appearance of such a monster, especially the other person''s face. It can be seen that his facial bones are still broken. Later, he only relied on the patchwork method to fix them together. Therefore, the whole face looks very strange, with a sense of distortion and dislocation, like a kneaded mask.


    "Ha ha ha ha." The corner of the monster''s mouth tilted to one side sent out a series of strange laughter. His voice was hoarse and ugly. "It''s also your graveyard, tonight!"


    Xiao Shili stared at each other''s face, suddenly frowned, vaguely felt something, each other''s body was full of a familiar breath, the tone suddenly strange way, "you... You are..."


    "Can''t you remember who I am?" The monster said with a hoarse smile, "in that case, let me tell you!" With a laugh, he suddenly tore off the metal that seemed to be used to fix the bones on his shoulder. The mark of an axe with two overlapped axes suddenly appeared.


    Xiaoshili suddenly recognized each other, some surprised way, "is it you?"


    "Are you surprised?" Su Ziyu lowered the hand that installed the saw blade, grinning, but his eyes were full of hatred. "It''s not so easy to kill me, but it''s all because of you that I''ve become like this. How can you pay me back this debt?"


    At the same time, he became extremely manic. With his other hand, he grabbed a small rush and raised his hand to shoot madly at Xiao Shili.


    At such a close distance, I''m afraid no one can escape. If it wasn''t for Xiao Shili''s sudden leap to the flying dragon stage, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape.


    After the secret of Qianlong in his body has been upgraded, all the attributes of his body have been improved rapidly, which is different from that before. Before Su Ziyu raised his gun, when his arm just moved, Xiao Shili saw his opponent''s action. He immediately threw a dagger, and at the same time, the blade went through his opponent''s palm.


    Su Ziyu gave a strange cry, and his palm was pierced by a dagger. Wei Chong immediately flew out of his hand, but then he waved the saw knife at the broken arm and rushed to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili was really surprised that the other party could survive after such a serious injury. But when he thought about it, just as he saved Li Yuanqi at that time, it was not difficult for that person to save Su Ziyu.


    The knife slashed from the other side''s shoulder. However, Su Ziyu''s face froze because of the nihility of the knife. The other side didn''t know how to make it. He didn''t see the other side''s action.


    "Die Su Ziyu then turned around in the roar, swept to the figure that appeared on his side again with a knife, and said with a laugh, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, waiting for the day when you will be broken into thousands of pieces and dismembered with a knife! Xiao Shili, do you know how much I want to kill you? "


    Xiao Shili easily avoided the other side''s cut. Unexpectedly, Su Ziyu''s speed suddenly broke out at this moment. At the same time when he waved the knife, he was already in front of Xiao Shili.


    "I live in this world just to kill you!" Su Ziyu shouts and waves his sword to cut off again. Xiao Shili doesn''t evade this time, and rushes to meet each other. The two figures are about to collide with each other, but they cross each other for a moment.


    "Cough!" Su Ziyu coughed up a mouthful of blood in his mouth. His broken left arm and the whole shoulder flew out of the body suddenly. The blood suddenly gushed like a spring, and half of his body was covered with blood.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t seem to feel the pain. He turned around, caught the saw blade falling from the air with his left right hand, turned around, and chopped toward Xiao Shili again in a big laugh.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised, but even though he understood that Su Ziyu''s physique and skill were not strong, he was afraid that he could not even reach half of what he showed tonight, not to mention that after his body was badly damaged, he must have been injected with some hormone drugs, and his spirit fell into some crazy state, but he lost even the most basic pain.


    Baipi? Qinggang is indeed a precious weapon for thousands of years. The blade passes through the human body, but it is not stained with blood. Xiao Shili cuts off Su Ziyu''s left right hand with the second knife. The latter''s face is twisted. With the strength of his feet, he jumps hard and opens his mouth to bite Xiao Shili''s face.


    At this moment, it seemed that he could no longer be called a human being. Xiao Shili turned away from him. The cold light of the dagger rolled around him into a silver glow, and the two twisted thin legs threw out blood in the silver light.


    All his hands and feet were lost, leaving only a lonely Su Ziyu who fell to the ground heavily. Blood gushed from the wounds of his limbs, and soon formed a pool of blood on the ground. The body was like a stranded fish. Su Ziyu''s face was ferocious, his eyes were red, and he continued to bite his upper and lower jaw heavily, and his mouth was hoarse and roared, "I killed you, I''ll kill you


    Xiao Shili didn''t look at each other any more. He turned around. In the distance at the end of his vision, the figure was still facing himself. In the dark night, the wind blew up the man''s clothes slightly, as if everything had nothing to do with it.


    Xiao Shili took a step forward and slowly walked into the other side. With his eyes focused, Baipi was turned upside down in his hand, and the blade was down. After firmly grasping, his five fingers were released one after another, and then he clenched again.


    The distance between them is getting closer. Xiao Shili finally stops ten meters away from each other. The figure of each other is completely reflected in his eyes at the moment. The snow-white windbreaker is dazzling in the dark. The man still stares at the city where the lights are off quietly. He doesn''t seem to worry that the person behind his back will attack him.


    "I''ve always wondered, what kind of person are you?" However, in the next second, the other side spoke, with a gentle voice. "At the beginning, with only a few students, the Qinglong club was destroyed. The stronghold of the axe gang was as solid as gold, but it was easily broken by you at the cost of losing 132 people. I''m afraid such people don''t exist in this world, do you

 Chapter 334

    As he said this, he turned around slowly. Under his long black hair, he showed a gentle smiling face. The black framed glasses added a bit of gentleness to this face. His thin lips tilted up and his eyes were gentle and peaceful. It is the son of Jiang Yuhe, chairman of Tenglong real estate, and Jiang Yuheng, CEO of Tenglong real estate.


    Although Xiao Shili had guessed it, when he witnessed the true face of the other party, his face still showed a slightly surprised expression. No one can imagine that they were once in the same school, so close to each other, but they didn''t know that they were hiding the same secret


    He said coldly with a smile, "that''s the other way. It can completely collapse the sunrise Du''s group, and even the troops of the military region can be dispatched for use. I''m afraid this kind of thing will not happen in this world."


    Both of them knew it clearly in their eyes, and there was no need to say anything more.


    Jiang Yuheng said with a faint smile, "for a long time, I couldn''t find a person who could be my opponent. It seems that fate is not bad for me. Just when I was about to lose interest in life, God sent you to me¡°


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, "maybe after tonight, we will only be allowed to exist one by the world."


    Jiang Yuheng''s smile faded a bit, "do you think you are sure to surpass me?"


    "I don''t know if I don''t try."


    "Ha ha." Jiang Yu Heng opened his mouth and said, "the value of good and evil in your treasure book is only about 10000 at most. But if I tell you that my value of good and evil is 260000 at present, will you feel a little worried?"


    "I''m a little worried." Xiao Shili stared at each other, "but I''ll kill you. That won''t change."


    Jiang Yuheng smiles and suddenly says, "star butterfly and moon butterfly are defeated by you. You didn''t hurt their lives."


    Xiao Shili said coldly, "if you have time to worry about others, you''d better worry about yourself first."


    Jiang Yuheng said faintly, "they were orphans when they were born. When they were babies, they were adopted by my father. Star butterfly and moon butterfly have received the most rigorous training in the world since childhood. Maybe in most people''s eyes, they are just killing machines in someone''s hands. But in my opinion, they are just like my own sisters, so I hope that they can be used as killing machines, You didn''t hurt them too much just now. "


    In Xiao Shili''s hand, a cold feeling came up and penetrated into the palm of his hand. Jiang Yuheng felt the murderous spirit in each other''s eyes, nodded and said, "come on."


    Just when he said "Lai", Xiao Shili was already moving forward in an instant. Baipi didn''t have any extra swing. He stabbed each other''s abdomen with the most direct trajectory. However, in the middle of the dagger, Xiao Shili suddenly felt that his body suddenly had something strange. Although he could not tell what was wrong, it was not a normal feeling.


    This knife by the slightest difference, Jiang Yuheng gently avoided the past. However, only Xiao Shili knew that this Dao was not dodged by the other side, but he deviated from the target, and a tiny detail in his body made his Dao power change in the middle of the journey.


    All this just flashed in Xiao Shili''s mind. He immediately crossed the handle and made a chop. The subtle feeling came again. The handle that was stretching out was shortened by two inches because of some natural reflection of his arm. Now he was dodged by Jiang Yuheng again.


    No, my body can''t resist the power of Baojian, in that case! Green light flashed in Xiao Shili''s pupils.


    "Fortune cheat treasure is activated, must be cut, the next knife 100% into each other''s body, the effect has been launched!"


    Xiao Shili''s third sword was protected by Baojian. When he wielded it fiercely, he was sure to get it. However, when the blade was half empty, that feeling reappeared again. His body seemed to be out of control, sliding the blade to the other side.


    Why? Xiao Shili was surprised and said that he had already used Baojian''s ability. Why is it still like this?


    "You don''t understand." At the same time, Jiang Yuheng said with a smile, "it''s not absolute that things are locked and changed by luck. It can also be offset by another more powerful fortune, but the cost is also greater. "


    Xiao Shili also realized in his heart that this is true. That is to say, after he gave the order of 100% slashing, the other party could also let him avoid it. Of course, he could still give the order again. If he repeated this, the person who had exhausted the value of good and evil would die first. "


    Even if Jiang Yuheng said that he had more than 200000 good and evil values before, it was alarmist, but he was definitely not the opponent of the other side to compete for the value of good and evil. After Xiao Shili chose to give up, he wiped each other''s clothes and swept them.


    Jiang Yuheng took Xiao Shili''s two knives, but he still didn''t do it, with a relaxed smile on his face, "but it''s too boring. Now that I''ve said it, I''ll tell you. Every time you resist a luck lock attack, you need to consume three times more good and evil value than the other party. If the other party forcibly reverses it again, it will become nine times. If it increases by an exponential power of 3, the number will become more and more huge. How about that? Does it feel very interesting? "


    Xiao Shili snorted, leaped a few meters back, took out two daggers from his legs and threw them at each other. The subtle feeling continued to appear in his body like a maggot of tarsal bone, and the two daggers were dodged by Jiang Yuheng one by one.


    "Well, that''s all for the warm-up." Jiang Yuheng took off his windbreaker and threw it away. A long Japanese knife appeared on his waist. He slowly pulled it out. The light of the knife was like water in the dark.


    Jiang Yuheng''s motionless figure suddenly began to move and change. He suddenly rushed to Xiao Shili with his knife. In the dark, Xiao Shili saw a green light in each other''s eyes. To be fair, the speed of the other side is not fast, at least in my own eyes. At present, I can avoid the attack of the other side in more than nine ways.


    However, when he was ready to start, he didn''t know which link had a problem. Maybe he didn''t adjust his movements to the right place, maybe he was a bit slow in his steps. In a word, his body suddenly slowed down. This knife that could have been avoided made a long cut in his chest.


    damn! Xiao Shili''s blood flew down quickly and jumped back. He used the power of treasure to deal with others, but now this power fell on him, and he just felt the horror.


    The other side is now cutting every seemingly ordinary knife, and he can''t avoid it. If he uses the power of Baojian, it will also be offset by the other side... The direct attack is naturally not good. Xiao Shi is so nervous that he has to find a way.

 Chapter 335

    At this time, Jiang Yuheng was slightly surprised, "what? 1000? " It turns out that just now he was determined to kill Xiao Shili 100% of the time, but he spent 1000 points of good value. Before avoiding the attack of the other party, he also deducted 800 points. For ordinary people, even soldiers in the army, it only takes 200 points at most to kill the other party. How can this family be so strong?


    Xiao Shili didn''t know why, but he suddenly thought of the football match. He suddenly realized that if the direct attack didn''t work, then the indirect attack


    Thinking of this, he jumped forward, turned the blade and chopped at the other side. However, just as the blade was about to enter the range of half a meter of the other side''s body, he suddenly stopped the knife and turned into a kick towards his chest.


    Jiang Yuheng''s eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise. His body wrapped by luck suddenly seemed to open a huge loophole. This time, Xiao Shili didn''t feel the abnormality coming from his body. He kicked his opponent heavily in the chest. Jiang Yuheng stepped back quickly under a strong impact, and his relaxed expression quickly faded from his face.


    Xiao Shili was pleased that this move worked. Although the opponent could use the power of the treasure to build an absolute defense, his own reaction was limited. When he waved the sword, the opponent''s mind must be 100% to avoid the other''s knife. When he took the knife and cut it, he turned to kick in the middle, but the opponent could not draw up the order again so quickly.


    Jiang Yuheng didn''t expect that he would be kicked by the other party anyway. A strong sense of humiliation and anger permeated from his chest bit by bit. He... Seems to exist like a God. Nothing in the world can hurt him. Are you kidding? He was so careless and was attacked by such a guy


    There was a sneer on his face, but only this time. As long as his next command was "make yourself avoid any attack," no matter how many empty moves the other side had in front of him, he would be blocked by himself in the end.


    Xiao Shili hit the other side with a move, but he didn''t stop. The second knife had been cut to the other side again, while Jiang Yuheng had a smile on his face and looked at the knife cut by the other side without any nervousness.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shili took it back in the middle of the way and turned to punch the opponent''s cheek. It''s no use laughing in Jiang Yuheng''s heart. It''s very rare for you to think of this step, but it''s a big mistake to think that I can''t avoid it.


    However, Xiao Shili''s boxing to the opponent''s face, but still did not really hit, but a fake. And make two moves in a row, even if the speed is too fast, it will reveal flaws. Jiang Yuheng immediately waved the Japanese knife and chopped at the other side, thinking: it''s over! Such a close distance, the other party''s outcome will only be cut off by their own!


    At this time, the blade that Xiao Shili took back stabbed out quickly again. Although it came later, it was still faster than Jiang Yuheng. Jiang Yuheng sneered slightly, but before a smile formed in his eyes, it suddenly became rigid and solidified.


    In an instant, Jiang Yuheng''s Japanese sword was only one centimeter away from Xiao Shi''s waist, but his figure suddenly bounced away from the other side. He had a blood line along the way. He lowered his head, and the blood gushed out from his belly. In an instant, he was soaked through his clothes, and the other side''s knife was almost three inches, which entered his body. If I didn''t launch the power of Baojian in time, I''m afraid this knife would have penetrated my abdomen completely.


    He stood on his feet, stretched out his hand to hold the wound, and looked at Xiao Shili with astonishment in his eyes. The latter looked at each other slowly and said, "Baojian will make you dodge all attacks, but it is precisely because of this that you have a strong dependence on Baojian. You think that as long as you have Baojian, you will always be under the umbrella of security. Your absolute defense is not insurmountable. Relying too much on a certain force will become your biggest weakness."


    Xiao Shili had known for a long time that he could not defeat the enemy with the help of the loopholes in the enemy''s orders. When the enemy found that there were loopholes in his orders, he would immediately change the rules of the orders, and 90% of the contents would be "to make himself avoid all the attacks that he was about to bear". After the other party gave the order, he would launch an attack without fear.


    Xiao Shili''s two empty moves are just to paralyze the opponent''s nerves and make him think that he will attack by the same means, and further force the opponent to attack. When one concentrates on the attack, he naturally can''t distract himself from defense. At this moment, Xiao Shili instantly launches the power of Baojian and counteracts the opponent''s absolute dodge with 100% hits, Before the enemy''s blade cuts itself, it stabs the other side. Don''t say the other side didn''t expect it at all. Even if they thought about it, they could only passively defend and concentrate on waiting for the 100% hit that they didn''t know when, but they could never concentrate on attacking.


    Du mengning put one hand on the wound, blood spilled along his fingers, dyed most of his clothes red, he lowered his head, and suddenly began to laugh.


    "Beautiful, beautiful. It seems that I underestimate you Jiang Yuheng slowly raised his face, with a smile of satisfaction on his face. "It seems that it''s no accident that you can get the treasure of cheating. It''s really enough to be my opponent. I haven''t had this feeling for a long time."


    Xiao Shili looked at the other side and said, "before you die, I want to confirm one thing. In those years, a doctor signed a contract with Tenglong real estate. In the data left by the other side, does it also include this fortune cheating treasure?"


    "Good question." Jiang Yuheng nodded and said with a smile, "since you want to know so much, I will satisfy your curiosity. I have to say that the old man is absolutely a rare genius in the world today, but because of the stupidity of the group board of directors, he missed an opportunity to achieve great things. The board of directors was forced to terminate the old man''s research after only one year and two months. Many people thought it was a meaningless investment. However, this treasure book of fate cheating was prepared to be destroyed together with some abandoned research materials at that time. Unfortunately, even I was in junior high school at that time, We can''t watch such a magical thing destroy in this world. "


    Abandoned? Xiao Shili thought, needless to say, the other party''s Treasure Book of fate is obviously incomplete, but Dr. Lu does not want to destroy it. Like his own, although it is incomplete, it still has the value of existence and continuous research.


    At this time, there was a loud noise from the sky. A flash of lightning cut through the dark night. The raindrops fell slightly to the ground and wet their clothes.


    Jiang Yuheng continued, "of course, if I hadn''t peeked at the doctor''s research materials because of curiosity in advance, I would never know that this thing has such miraculous power. As long as I can make full use of it, even the whole world will give in to you." He looked at Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "but there is also a huge defect in this thing. You and I must have a deep understanding. Every time we use the treasure one more point, our life will be reduced one more point. Therefore, time is extremely precious to us, and we can''t waste a bit of it.


    With that, he moved away his hand pressed on his abdomen. The blood at the wound had stopped flowing. He opened his hands and said, "so, this time, I''ll be serious."


    The purpose of the other party''s saying these words is obviously to delay the healing time. Xiao Shili didn''t see through this, but if it wasn''t for this, he would not get what he wanted to know from the other party.


    Now I finally know the reason why the treasure was destroyed. In this way, the treasure in my hand is an improved version derived from later. Although it is not a complete finished product, it also eliminates the biggest defect.

 Chapter 336

    In front of this man, I''m afraid life has been greatly shortened, even at the cost of life, this huge temptation, maybe someone will continue to give up life to pursue it!


    As the two of them looked at each other, the atmosphere of Xiaosha in the battlefield surged up again. Each side rushed to the other side. The dagger condensed into a cold light, and the samurai sword crossed a semicircle, cutting a series of sparks in the air.


    Gradually, Xiao Shili has gradually adapted to the rhythm of the opponent''s attack. Since he can''t defend the enemy''s attack, he gives up the defense and only uses the attack to contain the opponent''s action. While Jiang Yuheng was fully alert to the moment when Xiao Shili used 100% hit, his attack efficiency was greatly reduced when he was distracted. Many times, when the knife was cut in half, he slowed down slightly and concentrated on the defensive posture.


    One of them relies on their own physical strength and speed advantage, the other can use the power of Baojian without limit, and they can''t hurt each other for a while. Just at this time, Jiang Yuheng suddenly had a long knife, and there was a long mark on the ground in front of them. Their bodies were blocked, and at the same time they jumped back.


    The Japanese sword was inserted into the ground with a sharp sound. Jiang Yuheng clapped his hands gently. "Yes, yes, I''m not disappointed. Xiao Shili, you are really a rare talent."


    Xiao Shili was surprised when he saw that the other side had given up his weapon. He immediately stopped attacking. He said, "this kind of thing, I''d better wait until you die."


    Jiang Yuheng chuckled, "well, I admit that you do pose a threat to my life, but there is still a long way to go to kill me. Although I really want to have more time to witness your strength, unfortunately, the game time seems to be running out."


    At this time, the sound of the siren came from the dark city below. The rain became heavier and heavier, gradually drowning the siren.


    "Rest in peace." Jiang Yuheng said softly and closed his eyes at the same time.


    Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a cold breath rising around his body. It seemed that he was growing from the deepest part of his body, penetrating from the inside out to the surface of his body.


    This is a surprise in his eyes. This kind of feeling is very familiar. It is the reaction of Yin Qi gathering! Could it be that the other side cursed the dark star!


    incorrect! Then he came to realize that this Yin Qi did not come from all directions, nor did it gather in the sky, but came from his body, the Yin Qi in his body at this time!


    Although each human body contains Yang Qi and Yin Qi, Xiao Shili has never felt so clearly that Yin Qi in his own body seems to be in a gaseous state, escaping from the surface of his body. What method did the other party use to be able to


    Although he didn''t know the purpose of the other party''s move, Xiao Shili obviously had an unknown premonition that he couldn''t let it go on and rushed to the other party immediately.


    what! He was surprised in his eyes. When he was one meter away from Jiang Yuheng, his body suddenly stopped.


    My body?


    Although the brain is still sending out commands to attack, the body seems to be petrified and has no response. For a moment, Xiao Shili''s face was really frightened and surprised. This feeling was not like numbness or unconsciousness. His body still had a normal feeling, but it seemed that he was separated from his brain and could not make any action.


    He looked at Jiang Yuheng in amazement. The latter slowly opened his eyes, and the corner of his mouth touched him. "Now you finally understand what is" destiny "


    Xiao Shili struggled in his spirit for a few times, but it didn''t work. He could even feel the feeling of power pouring into his whole body. However, every muscle, blood vessel and meridian in his body seemed to be tightly confined by some force and could not move.


    "There are four kinds of people in the world. The first kind of people can''t control their own destiny. They live and die with their surroundings just like weeds in nature. The second kind of people can control their own destiny and move towards a higher level. Let''s call them human beings." Jiang Yuheng said slowly, "the third kind of people, they can completely control their own destiny, decide whether they live or die. This kind of people is the superior of human beings, and the last kind of people, they can control other people''s destiny. This kind of people is called God."


    He looked at Xiao Shili with a smile, "it''s not wrong for you to die in the hands of God."


    At the same time, Xiao Shili''s left hand suddenly moved, but from his master''s expression, it was obviously not his own will. The hand slowly moved to his side, pulled out a dagger inserted in the leg holster, and then suddenly backhand, stabbed his right shoulder.


    "Ha ha, does it hurt? Well, cry out, maybe it will be better." Jiang Yuheng closed his left eye slightly. His face was in pain all the time. Xiao Shili could not help humming a little, and his tongue regained consciousness in an instant.


    He gasped, blood gushed up his throat and flashed in his brain. What''s the matter? Is it also the power of a treasure? But... It doesn''t make any sense!


    Baojian''s ability can only regulate and control the movement of yin and yang ions in the human body. In short, it can change a person''s luck, but it can directly make a physical impact on an object, which is not only hard to believe, but also can''t be explained from scientific principles.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s left hand pulled out a dagger again and stabbed it under his left shoulder. With severe pain and muscle tearing, the two daggers were completely submerged in the meat, and the tip of the dagger penetrated from his back.


    "Now finally feel it, this deep sense of powerlessness, the feeling of complete despair, in any case, can not stop their dying fate." Jiang Yuheng walked slowly behind Xiao Shili and said with a smile in his ear, "it''s like a humble mortal in front of God, who can only accept death with painful looking up."


    In the sound of muscle cutting, his left hand stabbed the dagger into his body again, and the blood on his body had gathered like a spring. At this moment, Xiao Shili had put four daggers into his body, and they didn''t hurt the vital part. Besides, he avoided the bone, but ran through his body along the softest muscle.


    Jiang Yuheng''s fingers finally crossed Xiao Shili''s cheek. "Goodbye. When you get to hell, don''t forget to give Satan my regards."


    Xiao Shili held Baipi''s right hand and trembled slightly. However, he slowly raised it. The process was very slow, which was not as fast as his left hand. Xiao Shili felt another force, which was blocking the action of the arm. It was the power of Baipi. At the moment, it had a strong repulsion to the action of the arm, as if it was preventing the hand from killing its master.


    What are you thinking? The blade is not alive, it''s just an object. How can it drive its own arm? However, this feeling on the hand really comes from Baipi, a subtle rhythm, which spreads from the palm to the arm. Xiao Shili thought of staying on this thought for a moment, and suddenly understood something under a shock in his heart.

 Chapter 337

    Jiang Yuheng also slightly frowned, the other side''s right hand seems to have a resistance reaction, this should not be possible, is it because of the lack of strength of Baojian? Sure enough... My body is close to the limit.


    Just as Baipi slowly moved to his throat, his eyes suddenly sparkled with green light, and a aiming circle appeared in his field of vision locked each other.


    "The target is determined, the dark star is activated, and the dark power is releasing. The extraction range of Yin Qi is five kilometers. The extraction starts... Condenses... Concentrates..."


    In a flash, the rainy rooftop suddenly became extremely cold, and countless cold air streams poured up from all directions. At the same time, more and more cold air gathered through their bodies, and turned into the dark air visible to the naked eye in their eyes, and gathered from the sky above their heads.


    Jiang Yuheng raised his head slightly, with a smile in his eyes. "It''s too late to think about using the dark star now. This power is just a child''s prank. Do you want to kill me in this way? It''s so naive. "


    The darkness in the air suddenly turned into several scattered waves, which poured into Jiang Yuheng''s body from different directions. Jiang Yuheng was immediately covered by a black fog, but he didn''t care. He still had a smile on his face.


    "The target is determined, the dark star is activated, and the dark power is releasing. The extraction range of Yin Qi is five kilometers. The extraction starts... Condenses... Concentrates..."


    At this moment, suddenly dozens of dark air flows from the four sides of the building, converging towards the center. Jiang Yuheng''s eyes were fixed, and he said with a smile in his heart, "stupid, the effect of dark stars can''t be superimposed, even if more dark stars are released, it''s useless.".


    Sure enough, the dark air mass in the sky did not gather on Jiang Yuheng, but scattered on the roof like smoke. After a while, their figures were wrapped in a thin layer of black fog.


    However, just as the black fog was spreading, there was another black airflow around the rooftop. Jiang Yuheng was finally slightly surprised. Looking at the dense clouds above his head, there was a faint flash of lightning from the deep. He could not help but worry that such a large amount of Yin Qi gathered on the rooftop, and people on the rooftop would inevitably fall into potential danger


    Is the other party planning to die with himself? Jiang Yuheng suddenly had the idea of leaving here as soon as possible, but Xiao Shili''s knife had already moved to his neck. At one point, his throat would be cut off by a sharp blade.


    How can he miss such a wonderful picture? I must see the scene of killing the enemy with my own eyes, and see the desperate eyes of the other party before death!


    Suddenly, there was a huge thunder in the air, which made the whole building shake. Xiao Shili couldn''t help but see the green light in his eyes. He had already released the power of six dark stars. With each release, the Yinqi inhaled into the roof became rarer.


    That''s it, he said in his heart, just a little more! At this time, the rooftop was not unusual in the eyes of ordinary people, but in their eyes, it was like a thick fog forest, filled with black fog, so that Jiang Yuheng didn''t notice that Xiao Shili''s right hand, which cut to his throat, was far lower than the speed before, and had become quiet.


    Overhead, the dark clouds have become more and more low, and the dull thunder seems to be on the top of their heads. Even the faint light of the stars in the city below has been covered. Only a flash of lightning once in a while can suddenly illuminate the roof.


    Jiang Yuheng felt more and more uneasy. The frequency of lightning in the sky had far exceeded the normal scene. Although the rain was smaller, the thunder rolled more frequently.


    No, I can''t stay here any longer, otherwise something bad will happen. I don''t have time to wait for that guy to kill himself slowly, and the army in the city is coming. Time is running out.


    Jiang Yuheng suddenly raised his hand, pulled out the Japanese knife inserted on the ground, and walked slowly towards Xiao Shili. In the dark, the figure of the other side seemed a little fuzzy, but he could still see that he was slowly cutting to his throat.


    Jiang Yuheng is very sure, whether it is Baojian''s message to himself or the other party''s action, it shows that he is still in his own control. He goes to the other side and raises the blade. Murakami''s sharp edge can easily cut the other side''s throat with a stroke.


    Jiang Yuheng''s mind came up with a picture of blood gushing, however, Mingming sword has been waved out, but this scene has not appeared in his eyes.


    A cold and biting feeling poked into his stomach, Jiang Yuheng slowly lowered his head and looked at the ancient dagger carved with bronze pattern and the hand stained with blood. He slowly raised his head and looked at the cold face in front of him.


    At the moment when he cut it with a knife, the sculpture like body suddenly moved. While avoiding the knife, he stabbed the dagger into his stomach.


    While the blood gushed from his mouth, Jiang Yuheng''s face still showed an expression he couldn''t believe. His eyes were gray and he stared at each other and said, "it''s impossible... It''s impossible! You can''t even move a finger. How did you do that


    Indeed, at the moment, the message from Jiang Yuheng''s treasure mirror is that the other party is still under his control, but the reality is that the other party has pierced his body.


    A flash of lightning fell from the air and hit the roof of the building dozens of meters away, suddenly splashing a big spark.


    Xiao Shili said coldly, "to tell you the truth, this move really made me feel scared at the beginning. But then a detail let me find that although I don''t know how you do it, you seem to be using the Yin Qi in my body to control my body. "


    It turns out that just now Xiao Shili felt the obstruction of Baipi to his arm. He immediately remembered that this ancient sharp blade had not known how many lives it had reaped. There must be a deep resentment on it. The resentment and Yin Qi are the same. They are all negative energy. Just now, when his body was wielding the knife uncontrollably, Baipi responded, Naturally, objects don''t move by themselves, so the only explanation is that the resentment on Baipi has an impact on them.


    Connected with the phenomenon of Yin Qi escaping from his body before, Xiao Shili immediately guessed that the other party mostly controlled himself by Yin Qi in his body.


    "Ha ha, I see." Jiang Yuheng chuckled, "so then you continue to use the dark star, the purpose is actually to absorb all the Yin Qi in your body, ha ha, I didn''t expect that this time I really lost."


    Xiao Shili said in his heart, fortunately, the building is relatively high, and it is in the night when no one is there. In addition, there are not many residential areas around. Otherwise, even if you use these dark stars, you may not be able to absorb the Yin Qi in your body.


    "Whether you are a God or anything else, I''ll kill you tonight, and that won''t change at all!" Xiao Shili said, holding the knife in the other party''s abdomen suddenly twisted, just at this time, the body has been seriously injured Jiang Yuheng suddenly burst out a surprising force, arms tightly grasp Xiao Shili, push it forward.

 Chapter 338

    Xiao Shili''s two shoulders were pierced by two daggers. Just now, the blade was thrust by the strength of the dragon''s gall. At the moment, the strength of his arms was extremely weak, and he was immediately pushed back by Jiang Yuheng.


    Then his back hit the guardrail on the edge of the building heavily, and he leaned back under the pressure of the other party. Xiao Shili suddenly stepped out of the guardrail and hung in the air. In the heart greatly surprised, two hands quickly tightly grasp Jiang Yuheng''s arms.


    At this moment, the whole rooftop is covered with a lot of Yin Qi, and the Yang Qi in the two people''s bodies can''t play a role. Once it overflows, it will be immediately offset by the Yin Qi around the body. At this time, the two people have no ability to protect the body and no fighting skills, which is the most primitive fight between the bodies.


    At the same time, four or five flashes of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and fell all over the roof. The huge roof was like the scene in a magic movie. The blue current flashed in disorder, and the gust of wind was filled with the smell of ozone.


    "Look, sir!"


    Inside a military vehicle driving on the city street, the signalman sitting on the second seat suddenly pointed to the front of the window and yelled.


    Commander Peng lowered his body and looked out of the window. His sword eyebrows were on the porch, and his face suddenly showed an expression of surprise.


    At this time, the dense clouds seem to be piling up in the southeast sky, and over a building under the dense clouds, lightning strikes the top of the building. From a distance, a dazzling blue light flickers over the building, as if forming a dense grid. The scene looks very strange.


    Lin Shihan and Du mengning also ran to the driver''s desk curiously and looked around. The two pretty faces were white and bright by the lightning at the same time. Du mengning couldn''t help exclaiming, "Wow, that''s amazing!"


    Lin Shihan thought that he was dazed. After rubbing his eyes, he said inconceivably, "no... is this an astronomical spectacle?"


    The soldier on the copilot wondered, "isn''t there a lightning rod installed on the top of that building?"


    The soldier in the car asked, "Sir, would you like to go and have a look?"


    In his heart, Colonel Peng wondered what it was. I had never seen it in half my life. Hearing the soldier''s question, he waved his hand and said, "whether it''s thunder or lightning, it''s none of our business. Our current task is to catch the murderer within tonight, continue to pay attention to the way, and see if there are any target vehicles."


    Soldier a way, "seem that area also did not search."


    Lin Shihan and Du mengning said in one voice, "then go there and have a look." This time, they have a strange tacit understanding. The girl''s nature is always curious. When she sees strange scenes, she can''t help but want to go and have a look. The second is the woman''s only feeling. They both feel that wherever strange things happen, they will involuntarily connect with Xiao Shili.


    But Peng frowned and shook his head. "No, look at this. There may be danger there. If we want to go, we will go. You must stay."


    Du Mengfei, who didn''t speak much, said, "there should be lightning rods installed on military vehicles..."


    Commander Peng stares at him fiercely and scolds him for being talkative. But he also knows that Lin Shihan will never do what she wants. When he orders the motorcade to drive to the southeast, he will drive to the southeast.


    Xiao Shili was surprised to see the scene on the rooftop. The dazzling thunder almost surged up to engulf him. He swore that this was the scene he had only seen in movies and games! At the same time, I know that I just summoned a lot of Yin Qi to the roof. At this time, the roof wrapped by anions may have become the most evil place in the world. These unfortunate ions together are enough to cause a disaster.


    His neck suddenly tightened, but he was strangled. Jiang Yuheng laughed with blood on his face, "do you want to kill me? You''re wrong! I''ll never die! Even if you get more serious injury, under the strength of Baojian, the muscle tissue will stop bleeding and repair immediately. This small injury is nothing at all! "


    He cried out with a loud smile. He didn''t seem to notice the scene behind him. Xiao Shili frowned slightly. He was obviously out of his mind and fell into a state of madness. Relying on luck can speed up the hemostasis, but it can''t make the muscles regenerate quickly. It''s just that the hand on my neck keeps tightening, and it''s difficult to breathe.


    At the moment, his center of gravity is hanging outside, and the only thing he can grasp is Jiang Yuheng''s body. Although he wants to stab the other side to death, if the other side dies, he is bound to drag the dead body down.


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to fall from a height of nearly 100 meters and fall into a meat cake. He didn''t want to be burnt outside and tender inside by Lei. He could serve it directly. But which way of death is better than being strangled alive by the other party.


    He immediately exhausted his strength, released a hand, and hit Jiang Yuheng''s cheek with a fist. The blood spattered on the latter''s face, but he didn''t feel the slightest. After several punches in succession, the face was bloody. Jiang Yuheng''s teeth fell down with blood, and he still said with a vague smile, "I won''t die, you can never kill me."


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly became white in front of his eyes. At the same time, he felt numb all over. His body suddenly lost consciousness, but he felt completely weightless in his brain. He suddenly fell from the rooftop and quickly fell down.


    damn! Was he struck by thunder? The feeling of his body came back a few seconds later. Xiao Shili opened his eyes and found that he was in the middle of the sky. In front of his eyes, countless lines of light and dark were flying by.


    He fell off the roof, is falling to the ground at a very fast speed!


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly contracted for a moment, but then he immediately regained his calm. In the moment of life and death, most people tend to panic, but a few people''s brains will turn more quickly and calmly.


    Xiao Shili has always belonged to the latter. His first thought is to be able to use Baojian again after leaving the rooftop!


    While the green light flashed in his eyes, he curled up slightly in mid air, waved his arm at will, and suddenly inserted the Baipi in his hand into the wall that was falling rapidly in front of him.


    With the help of Baojian, this stab can make the injured muscle tissue of shoulder recover to the best state in a moment. The stabbing force is really not weak. Of course, the most important thing is that Baipi is extremely sharp!


    However, the falling force that he suddenly suffered later made Xiao Shili''s arms almost pulled off by Sheng Sheng, and almost fell off without catching him. He gritted his teeth and tried his best to stabilize his body. At this time, Baojian''s strength had reached its limit. His arms, which had been unable to use, miraculously supported the weight of the whole person.


    However, it was not a second before Xiao Shili stopped. Suddenly something came down from the top. Xiao Shili felt his left wrist tight, and his body suddenly fell violently.


    He looked down in surprise, but what caught his ankle was a bloody hand.


    Jiang Yuheng''s face looked at himself with a smile in the dark. Several parts of his half face had been burnt. After the coking skin was wiped off, the bright red muscles were exposed. With that smile, he looked extremely ferocious and strange.

 Chapter 339

    It turned out that the lightning just hit Jiang Yuheng''s back, but later it was passed to Xiao Shili. Fortunately, the energy of the lightning was not very big, otherwise they would have lost their lives at the moment.


    In shock and anger, Xiao Shili stepped on the other person''s face with one foot, which made Jiang Yuheng''s scorched skin fall off more severely. Almost half of his face had completely shown naked muscles. In the scarlet, only a row of teeth was extremely dazzling.


    When the other party spoke, even though his voice was vague, Xiao Shili still recognized it. Jiang Yuheng said with a low smile, "man... Can never... Surpass God..."


    Xiao Shili suddenly heard a few crisp sounds in his ear. He looked up and saw that several pieces of broken glass had fallen down in the air. He quickly lowered his head and closed his eyes. At the same time, the two windows on his left and right sides were smashed. The pieces seemed to be flying around under the strong impact and fell down.


    After going through the whole incident tonight, Xiao Shili was not surprised, but when he looked down, he could not help but open his eyes.


    The broken glass didn''t fall all the time, but when it came to Jiang Yuheng''s body, it stopped and floated around him like dust in the air.


    "You can''t kill me... Because before I die, you will die before me..." Jiang Yuheng said this in a weak voice. At the same time, the tips of the glass fragments pointed to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shi left Zheng for a second, then he suddenly felt that he was hopeless and closed his eyes powerlessly. In this case, you can''t avoid it, and the strength of your arm has reached its limit, and it''s really at a dead end.


    In an instant, countless pictures flashed in front of his eyes, and finally settled on one picture: under the cherry tree with the rain of flying flowers in the sky, a girl in a school uniform turned around with her hands on her back, inadvertently saw herself, and then laughed a little


    Why do you always see her at this time? Xiao Shili raised his mouth and suddenly felt a light under his feet.


    When he opened his eyes, he didn''t come back for a moment, but in the field of vision, Jiang Yuheng''s eyes became dim. He died. When he released himself, he fell down. The floating glass also lost its life. He followed their owners and fell into the endless darkness.


    Xiao Shili didn''t wake up until more than ten seconds later, staring at the deep darkness under his feet.


    I don''t know how long after that, the rain stopped gradually, the wind stopped, and the dense clouds above my head began to disperse gradually. Just when Xiao Shili reaches the limit and intends to let go, a dazzling light suddenly envelops him.


    The fierce wind shook his body. At the same time, there was a huge roar from the propeller. Xiao Shili raised his head and saw a helicopter staying above him, shining on himself with a super large searchlight.


    "People on the opposite side, please don''t move now. We''ll send someone to rescue you immediately. We must hold on!"


    The light group then left itself and moved upward, and the roar of the propeller gradually faded away. Xiao Shili''s eyes could no longer see things. He could only hear a sound from his ears and convey it to his consciousness. In his vague spirit, the only idea was to use his last strength to seize the dagger.


    Two ropes hung down from the plane respectively. Two armed soldiers buckled their backs on the ropes and began to slide down slowly. When Xiao Shi left, one of them hugged him in his arms with his chest close to his body. His limbs locked his body firmly. The other broke the hand of the rescued man, which was tightly held on the wall. With one force, he could not move, The rescued man was already unconscious, but his hand was as hard as steel. It was only when the soldier used all his strength that he reluctantly loosened three fingers, and then pulled his hand out of the wall a little bit. Then he found that the other man was holding a dagger that was deeply inserted in the wall. What surprised them even more was the wall above the dagger, There was also a deep trace, five meters long. They looked at each other and thought of the reason why the man got stuck here, but they couldn''t believe it.


    "Gray hawk calls the ground command vehicle. In a building at six o''clock, a comatose man is found. At the same time, a corpse is found on the ground downstairs. Repeat..."


    In the command car, commander Peng''s eyes were fixed. He quickly grabbed the walkie talkie and said, "protect the scene. No one is allowed to get close to this building. I''ll be there immediately!"


    Lin Shihan and Du mengning show their worried expressions and bow their heads together. They keep praying in their hearts that he will be OK and he will be OK!


    When six military vehicles surrounded the downstairs of Tenglong building, ambulances and police cars arrived at the same time. Knowing that the military had a special operation in the city tonight, Liu bureau had issued an order to each Branch Bureau. The police cars were only patrolling far around, dispersing the onlookers and not entering the scene to investigate.


    An infantry brigade had been ordered to return to the military region, leaving only one company behind. Immediately, under the command of commander Peng, it quickly surrounded the building and immediately sent a reconnaissance platoon to break into the interior.


    Such a huge scene can''t help but disturb the surrounding people. The scene is already surrounded by a sea of people. Even if the police disperse and persuade, it doesn''t help. Many people have never seen the people in the army. Now they are very surprised that even helicopters and armored personnel carriers are out. In countless discussions and exclamations, people are guessing what happened. Some people even thought about whether there was going to be a war or not. For a moment, it made people uneasy and chaos.


    Looking around, Col. Peng frowned and felt great pressure in his heart. Tonight''s incident has had such a serious impact on the city that he was afraid that even the old chief would be disturbed tomorrow. If the incident is not controlled and spread to the Central Military Commission, even the whole military region will inevitably be investigated by the higher authorities. His responsibility is inevitable, and the lightest one is to be deprived of his post, I''m afraid I''ll go to the military court.


    In a hurry, he immediately made a decision to leave the scene to the police for the time being, and the military would intervene later. Before the reporters and relevant government officials arrive, we should make the army disappear in the city as soon as possible.


    However, the corpse must be taken away. Although the corpse has fallen to the ground, and it is impossible to distinguish its face, the clothes on it are basically consistent with those of the man in white who appeared at the scene of the dock.


    In addition, the guy named Xiao Shili must take away. The man is a necessary witness to the whole army. It is necessary to determine whether the corpse is a killer or has the final say.


    When commander Peng came out of the ambulance, Lin Shihan and Du mengning had been waiting outside for a long time. They quickly asked in unison, "uncle, what''s the matter with him?"


    Major Peng takes a look at Du mengning and thinks it''s rare for you to call my uncle back. It seems that the boy is really important in the girl''s heart. Then he takes a look at Lin Shihan, and he is even more surprised. Lin Shihan''s worried and uneasy expression is no less than Du mengning. He looks at her from childhood to adulthood, I''ve never seen that look on her face.


    I don''t know what kind of magic the boy used to make two girls care about her at the same time. Major Peng scolded him a few times. This guy is a little gangster leader. Maybe he has something to do with gangsters. Anyway, he is not a good man. Besides being gentle, he has nothing else to do with him. How can a girl care about him so much?

 Chapter 340

    In fact, at this moment, in his mind, the impression of Xiao Shili has been greatly improved, and even has a taste of appreciation. If it wasn''t for this boy, he would have almost no possibility to catch the murderer in the whole city, but he still can''t help but belittle him.


    I don''t think Shihan is the girl... An idea suddenly came out of his thick line nerves, but then he patted his face. He was still thinking about something when he was old. Shihan was a teacher, which was called being responsible to the students. Besides, Shihan''s future has been decided since the day she was born. She is bound to marry the son of a senior member of the Central Committee. No one can change that.


    Commander Peng coughed. Thinking of Xiao Shili''s appearance just now, he couldn''t bear to frighten the two girls, so he said, "he''s OK. He''s just slightly injured. The doctor is trying his best to rescue him now. Later, we will transfer him to the hospital of the second military region for hospitalization. Don''t worry, this boy is a hero among the common people. We will try our best to make him recover."


    He wanted to say that he wanted to take Xiao Shili away, but he was afraid that the two girls would not agree with him, so he said these words to make Lin Shihan feel at ease, and to let the two girls have no opinions in the name of treatment.


    Sure enough, when Lin Shihan and Du mengning heard that Xiao Shili was ok, their faces showed happy expressions, and their tight soft bodies suddenly relaxed. They looked at each other excitedly, but the latter called out, "I want to go with you, too!"


    Commander Peng smacked his lips and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work like this. Although his injury doesn''t threaten his life, it''s not so easy to recover. We transferred him to the military hospital in order to make him recover as soon as possible in a quiet environment. But little girl, he must be happy and excited to see you, How can the injury get better? "


    After a night''s contact with Du mengning, senior colonel Peng also learned to be good. He knew that it was useless to threaten and intimidate this girl. If you threaten others, they are not afraid at all. If you are fierce, they can be ten times more fierce than you. Only by coaxing her with soft words can she listen to you occasionally.


    Du mengning listened to Peng''s words, her pretty face turned red slightly, and her heart was like a deer bumping: will he really be excited and happy to see me? Even this old man can see it. There must be no mistake. By the way, now he''s his... His girlfriend. He... He... Thinks that he''s shy and can''t think about it any more.


    Peng Da was complacent about his strategy. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw Lin Shihan''s star looking at him, and there was a stream of resentment at the corners of his eyes and lips. He thought, is that what he just said wrong


    "Well, then I won''t go." Du mengning nodded obediently and pulled the small hand of lalinshihan, "cousin, let''s go home."


    Lin Shihan said faintly, "don''t you want to see him again?"


    Immersed in happiness, Du mengning didn''t notice the difference in his cousin''s tone. She gently pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "although he looks quite unorthodox, he is arrogant in his heart. He certainly doesn''t want others to see his injured appearance. We''d better wait for him to pick him up after he is hurt."


    Lin Shihan was slightly surprised that her cousin knew that guy so well. Then she thought that she and Xiao Shili had known each other for so long, but she didn''t know that he had such a side. She couldn''t help feeling lost and a little jealous.


    At this time, Gao Xiang and his gang rushed over and asked about Xiao Shili excitedly. When they learned that Xiao Shili was going to be taken away by the military, they all knew what they were going to do and quit immediately. Their guns had been confiscated by the military. They all took out the daggers and throwing knives that were hidden close to their bodies. They wanted to join the military on the spot.


    Commander Peng didn''t show any politeness this time. He directed a platoon and overturned several people to the ground. The bald leopard was the last one to fall down. After he knocked down the fourth soldier, he was outnumbered and was overpowered by a group of soldiers.


    Peng immediately whispered a few words in the ear of a platoon leader, and a platoon immediately drove the gang away. He knew that at least most of these people were Lin Shihan''s students, and they were also Xiao Shili''s good brothers, so he didn''t want to do anything about them. He just ordered people to find a far place to leave a few people and let them go!


    "By the way, where''s my brother?" Du mengning then remembered that Du Mengfei came and looked around, but he didn''t see his brother''s figure. He didn''t know when he had left quietly.


    Damn it, can you take it easy!


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes, his expression was like deep sleep, but his heart was so painful that he bared his teeth. These doctors and nurses are not so reckless. They don''t feel pain all over their body. Before they changed their profession, they were veterinarians, right


    Since the other party thinks that he has lost consciousness, then he simply plays the role in the end. Xiao Shili really fell into a coma at a certain moment, but the time was extremely short. The recovery speed of the dragon rising stage was really amazing. Although the body injury could not be recovered, after the blood of the wound was temporarily stopped, he soon regained consciousness, just in time for two doctors with thick hands and big feet to put himself on the ambulance and move to a bed.


    Although the two shoulders were pierced by the sharp blade, they did not touch the bone, only the muscle tissue was injured, so it did not have a great impact on Xiao Shili''s essence. What made him weak was that he lost too much blood. Once the blood stopped, his vitality would recover soon.


    Because the patient was in urgent need of fresh blood, and there was no way to give blood transfusion to the patient here, the hospital thought that Xiao Shili should be sent to the city hospital for treatment as soon as possible, but at this time, a thick voice said, "no, just give him direct blood transfusion here."


    This firm voice is the voice of major Peng, only to hear a doctor even busy way, "this can''t work, the patient has not been through blood matching, don''t know the type of blood to be transfused, and whether there will be rejection, etc., this can only be carried out after passing a series of tests, and the most important thing is that we don''t have blood packs on the car."


    For a series of explanations from the doctor, major Peng only said, "ask someone to send the blood bag immediately on the way. The boy''s blood type is ab. you can find AB blood to transfuse him."


    Your sister! Xiao Shili scolded him in his heart. Even a three-year-old knows that blood transfusion is not so simple. Besides considering the blood type, he should also consider the ratio. It''s not that the blood of two AB type people can be used universally. This old girl has no culture at all, but she wants to die.


    If the doctor wants to say anything else, he will listen to the old man again, "don''t worry, this boy''s life is too hard to die. You can just find an AB type blood bag and don''t care about anything else. Just stick it on him."


    Your sister''s


    Although he wanted to punch the old thing into a hole, Xiao Shili knew that he couldn''t wake up at this moment, even if it was related to his life, because there was something more important than his life at this moment.


    After the police took over the scene, the military car immediately started to start. Looking at the crowd around him, Mr. Peng had a big head. Tonight, he had caused too much influence among the people. He just wanted to disappear in the city with himself and his people.


    More than ten minutes after the motorcade left, another ambulance delivered the blood from the opposite direction. Xiao Shili''s condition recovered a lot after blood transfusion. It seems that he was lucky this time. The unmatched blood did not conflict with his body.

 Chapter 341

    In the sound of rumbling over the ground, the motorcade did not know how long it had been. When the car stopped for the second time, Xiao Shilian with his bed was transferred to another car. Judging from the different smell in the car, it was obviously a military car.


    Xiao Shili immediately understood that these people were going to take themselves to another place, but now they finished the handover with the ambulance. He was not particularly surprised. He knew that after this incident, Colonel Peng would not let him go easily. Of course, he did not want to fall into the hands of the military, but there was no way to deal with the situation at that time.


    The car started again. The military car didn''t drive as smoothly as the ambulance. Because of the road conditions, it was bumpy all the way. Xiao Shili was angry and had to say hello to his ancestors.


    At this time, a smell of scorching smell suddenly came into his nose. Xiao Shili listened quietly for a few minutes. After he was sure that there was no one around him, he opened his eyes.


    From the surrounding environment, it seems that I am in the compartment of an armored personnel carrier. The compartment is empty, and I am alone. There is an iron door between the front and the driver''s seat. Xiao Shili thought that Lao Peng was still a little human. He arranged a car for himself, but the smell in the car was not very good.


    He followed the direction of the smell and saw a long black bag lying on the ground, next to his hospital bed. I can''t help but regret to take back what I thought just now, and curse Lao Peng''s ancestors again. It turns out that the dead old man put himself and the corpse together. Damn, in each other''s eyes, he obviously put himself and the corpse on the ground into the same category.


    However, he was angry, but at the same time, he was secretly happy. In this way, he didn''t need to spend any extra effort.


    There is no doubt that the black corpse bag is the dead Jiang Yuheng. Xiao Shili pretends to be in a coma in order to make the other party relax their vigilance and look for opportunities to approach the body. Jiang Yuheng''s body will be taken away by the military as evidence. It is inevitable that the body will be dissected at that time. When submitting the report, the cause of death column must be filled in. In this way, the other party is likely to find the secret inside the body.


    For the moment, Xiao Shili doesn''t want the secret of Baojian to be known by anyone who has nothing to do with it. After the military discovers the abnormality of the body, it''s hard to say whether the other party will relate it to him. One of the reasons is that Lao Peng knows that he has some unknown relationship with Jiang Yuheng. The other is that the scene left on the rooftop tonight is too strange, Can not be understood by ordinary people, and at that time on the roof, only Jiang Yuheng and himself.


    Xiao Shili gathered his strength and sat up from the bed. The speed of his body''s recovery in the stage of dragon rising was really amazing. After his blood was replenished, after such a long journey, his body had recovered to a state where he could move freely. Except for his hands and feet, there was no obstacle.


    Xiao Shi got out of bed, squatted beside the corpse bag and slowly pulled it apart. Du Mengfei''s fragmented corpse suddenly appeared in front of him. After being burnt by thunder, he fell down from the height of thirty stories. It''s not hard to imagine what a person would be like. Du Mengfei''s face has completely become a pile of flattened rotten meat. One eye doesn''t know where to fly, and the other is buried in the flesh and blood.


    Xiao shiliqiang held back his disgust, turned his head and touched the other side. Except for a hard belt buckle, he didn''t find any metal objects from the other side.


    Xiao Shili lifted as like as two peas in the middle of the belt, a square metal object affirmative, and it was almost identical to the one on his neck except for the color and surface patterns.


    He looked around and saw a military dagger from several sets of bulletproof vests and supporting spare equipment hanging on the wall. He took it off, cut off the belt of the body and took out the small metal object.


    This is the fate of the other side, cheating lessons! With the idea of having a try, Xiao held the small metal tightly in the palm of his right hand, and let his base crystal contact with it.


    Then came a hint in my mind, "pay attention, find a new fortune, cheat treasure, whether to connect?"


    Xiao Shili chose to connect in his heart. After a wonderful rhythm in his palm, the voice in his mind said, "failed to connect, mismatched crystal matrix, wrong DNA check."


    Sure enough, after Baojian locks the first user as the master, only this person can use it. Xiao Shili pocketed each other''s treasure, then turned over the two hands of the corpse. Under the skin of each other''s left hand, he saw a square shadow. Then he stabbed a dagger into his palm and dug out a thin chip.


    The matrix of the site crystal is connected with many neurons in the user''s body. After digging this chip out of the other person''s body, the military can''t find any abnormality.


    After all this, Xiao Shili put away the damaged zuojing matrix and looked at the bloody corpse on the ground. Suddenly, he felt a great doubt. At that time, the other party was about to kill himself, but he suddenly died. He thought it was the military who shot him, but in retrospect, he didn''t hear the gunshot, And there were no bullet marks on the body.


    Why Jiang Yuheng died suddenly has become the biggest mystery after the war tonight.


    I don''t know how long it took for the car to finally arrive at its destination. After Xiao Shili was pushed out of the car, he immediately turned into a building. Then in an operating room, the doctor carefully took out four daggers on Xiao Shili''s shoulder. The doctors and nurses on the scene were very surprised that they were all penetrated in this way, and the two arms still didn''t lose their function, The four daggers skillfully penetrated the muscles, but did not hurt the bones and meridians at all. I don''t know who can pierce such a precise knife.


    In the following period of time, Xiao Shili had been recovering moderately in a spacious and bright ward. What he saw through the window was not the scene of the city, but the endless huge playground. A five-star red flag was standing in the middle of the playground, waving in the wind.


    The wound on the shoulder is healing at a very fast speed. In the past few days, no one has come to look for him. Except for a few doctors and nurses who take care of themselves, judging from the military uniform under these people''s white coats, he seems to be in a military hospital. No, the hospital may just be a guess. What is confirmed is that he is in the army.


    Since there was no one to ask for help, Xiao Shili was happy to be at ease. He lived here in peace of mind. Every day, apart from watching TV and practicing meditation, he was just teasing the little nurse who was taking care of himself. The little girl is very smart, especially the little fart. Her thigh is very straight and cocky, and her buttocks are so beautiful that every time she bends down to do something with her back to Xiao Shili, she makes the latter''s chest full of lust.

 Chapter 342

    This morning, the rising sun slants through the window lattice and shines on the hospital bed. There are bursts of bird calls from outside. The weather is very good. Xiao Shili woke up early in the morning and was sitting on the bed eating the apple that the little girl had just cut. While watching TV, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open without warning.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what identity he was living here. Anyway, every time the doctor came in to examine himself, he would politely knock on the door first, and he was very polite to himself. He didn''t know if it was palm level treatment. This time, the two doors were suddenly lifted to the maximum, and a figure came in.


    Xiao Shili pretended not to see each other, biting the apple and staring at the TV screen.


    Today, Mr. Peng changed his field clothes for that night and put on a straight uniform. His old face was a bit polite. He stood in front of the bed and looked at Xiao Shili carefully, nodded and said with a smile, "yes, you''ve recovered very well these days."


    Xiao Shili lazily raised his eyelids, as if he had just found out the other party. He was chewing an apple in his mouth and said vaguely, "it''s Mr. Peng. Since he came to see someone, why didn''t he bring a gift?"


    "Take a ball!" As soon as he came in, his face changed in less than three seconds. He really couldn''t be too polite to this boy. When he gave him a little bit of a good face, he immediately shook up, turned around and turned off the TV. Then his burly body went to the bedside and said, "sit down for me."


    "What are you doing? I''m injured on business now. Is that how I treat the wounded? " Xiao Shili has a calm expression. He is surrounded by the other party''s army and points a gun at his back. He is not afraid of the other party, let alone now.


    "You..." Colonel Peng wanted to get angry, but he was speechless for a moment. Although this guy had a face that people wanted to strangle, he was right. That night, he really made contributions to the country. It was precisely because of this that the superior leaders said hello to the military hospital and must take good care of the people''s hero.


    What''s more, if the boy didn''t catch the murderer that night and expose the truth behind the scenes of a political clique hidden among the people, his situation would have been several times worse than now. Thinking of this, he moved a chair and did it straightly. "The government will take credit for your performance that night, Now, on behalf of the military region and the government, I''d like to ask you a few questions. I hope you can cooperate well. "


    Xiao Shili saw each other''s dignified look, but showed a trace of fatigue and haggard, and suddenly said with a smile, "Lao Peng, the superior leaders haven''t held a meeting to criticize you these days?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it!" he said In recent days, he has indeed been isolated for investigation. Today, he was just released. Before he got out of his depression, he was so stimulated by Xiao Shili that he immediately became hairy again.


    "Peng, that''s not right." Xiao Shili chewed the apple and threw it into the garbage can. He said with a smile, "it''s not me who asked you to send soldiers to surround me. What''s the use of getting angry with me? You see, I almost died in your hands. After that, he helped you catch the murderer and made himself seriously injured. It''s good for bad. You don''t appreciate me, and you look like you''re going to eat me, Lao Peng, You have to be conscientious. "


    Commander Peng choked for a moment. He couldn''t speak for a moment. He just stared at the other side. Suddenly, he thought that he had been sent to ask him questions. How could he be surrounded by the other side.


    He coughed heavily and said, "I ask you, what is the identity of the man in white who was killed by you that night?" This is a question designed by the military. The other side has no choice but to answer. If the answer is not known, the next question is why did you kill the other side? If we don''t talk about it any more, we have reason to sue the party for intentional homicide, and we can''t help him not to talk about it.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili shrugged, "what you said is wrong. I didn''t say that I killed him. The man fell down from the upstairs and died after being struck by thunder. Your autopsy report should have told you that."


    After a pause, I didn''t expect that the other party would say that. If I said that what happened on the rooftop at that time was the same as what this guy said, I would not believe it even if I killed him. But the autopsy report did show that.


    He snorted, "but there are two stab wounds on the victim. Even if he doesn''t fall to death in the end, the last one can be fatal. According to a dagger we got from the scene, this dagger is the murder weapon, and there are your fingerprints on it. How do you explain that?"


    "Nothing. Self defense." Xiao Shili wrote lightly, "didn''t you see that I was stabbed four times? And at the dock, that guy tried to kill me with a stone pier, and there were more than one eyewitness at the scene. At this point, I also want to ask, am I guilty of stabbing a terrorist? If I remember correctly, that guy destroyed four of your military vehicles, killed at least two soldiers, and your people were shooting at each other with machine guns in the street


    Looking at each other, Colonel Peng can''t imagine that this guy is just a high school student. Under the pressure of the military, most people even stammer when talking. This guy is not only nervous, but also eloquent. A few words can hold him down.


    His mouth was dry, so he had to change the topic, "why did you know the information about the other party when you were at the scene? What''s the relationship between you and the dead? "


    "Classmate relationship, I''m from the same school as that person. You''ve already known through investigation."


    "But you said at the time that you didn''t know each other."


    "Lao Peng, I don''t know if you are really stupid or fake stupid. Didn''t the other person wear a mask at that time? How do I know who he is? " Xiao Shili said, see Lao Peng''s face suddenly cloudy, a murderous gas filled out, quickly closed his mouth.


    Lao Peng forced a cavity of anger, "then how do you know where the other party''s hiding place is?"


    Xiao Shili spread out his hands, "he is my classmate, of course I know where their family lives."


    Lao Peng was confused for a moment. It seemed that what he said was right, but it seemed that he was deliberately teasing himself. The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. The more he analyzed it, the more confused he was. For a moment, he forgot what he should ask next. He was about to run away when he heard a voice outside the door saying, "Lao Peng, are you clear?"


    As soon as Peng''s face tightened, he stood up quickly. Four people came into the door. The first one was a middle-aged man with neatly combed hair. He was carrying two shining generals on his shoulders. Peng immediately turned to salute, "the report is clear."


    The middle-aged man nodded, and then went to Xiao Shili''s bed. With a smile on his face, he said gently, "young man, how are you? Is your injury better?"


    Xiao Shili still knew when to say what to say, and then he said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. It''s much better."


    The middle-aged man''s face showed an expression of approval. "That''s great. What our country lacks now is a young man with patriotism and sense of responsibility of the times like you. On behalf of the military region, I would like to thank you for everything you have done and award you the medal of hero model. I hope you can make persistent efforts and become a model of contemporary young people."

 Chapter 343

    With that, the general took a box from a man behind him, and then took out a golden medal from it. In the middle of the medal, the design is * * city building and PLA flag. The ribbon is woven with yellow silk thread, blue on both sides and white in the middle. Then he bent forward and put the medal on Xiao Shili''s chest£¨ Any individual who is awarded the title of hero model by the Central Military Commission shall be awarded the first-class hero model medal; Those who are awarded the title of hero model by the major military region or branch of the armed forces will be awarded the second level hero model medal.)


    Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the government would award him a medal. Rao was so smart that he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The general smiles and waves, "you all go out first. Xiao Shili and I have a few words to say."


    Several people backed out according to the words. When Peng left, he looked at Xiao Shili and then at the general, with an expression of surprise on his face.


    Of course, Xiao Shili was even more surprised. General tangtangyijie, who was also a deputy commander in the military region, had something to say to himself. He looked at each other in surprise, and the general''s face showed a more friendly smile.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Shili slowly stood up from the bedside, "so, can I leave here?"


    "Of course." The lieutenant general nodded, "but what I said, I hope you can seriously consider it again. You know, not everyone has such an opportunity, which will greatly change your future life."


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer each other and asked, "can I have my clothes and other things back?"


    The lieutenant general clapped his hand, and immediately two female officers came in, holding Xiao Shili''s clothes and articles in their hands, including two treasures of cheating on fate and Baipi, who was taken back from the scene by the other party? Qinggang.


    Xiao Shili put on his clothes, put all these things into his pocket, then took off the hero model medal on his sick clothes, handed it back to the lieutenant general, and said, "this thing, my current identity may not be worthy, I''d better give it back to you."


    The lieutenant general didn''t answer, but said with a smile, "no, it belongs to you. No matter when you change your mind, you can see me with this medal. My promise is always valid for you."


    Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders and made a helpless expression. Then he crossed the other side and walked towards the door.


    Peng Da is walking back and forth in the corridor with his hands on his back. He seems very upset. It''s really rare for his superior to ask this guy a question alone? Is it enough to attract the attention of the whole military region just a little gangster? Is it because organizations don''t trust themselves? However, I really didn''t get anything out of the boy''s mouth just now, but everyone knows that it''s just a passing act. The military has launched a thorough isolation investigation against Tenglong real estate. For a high school student who is not even 18 years old, the testimony is not important. Even if he says something, it may not have the credibility as evidence.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he saw the door open. Commander Peng and several officers stood up straight and straight. Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili came out. He took a look at the officers who were facing him. He was stunned for a moment. Then he said with a smile, "relax, Lao Peng. Don''t be so polite. It''s natural to meet later."


    Commander Peng is so angry. Who is so polite to you? I really want to kick him, but I don''t dare. At the same time, I wonder how this guy came out one step ahead of the general, and he has changed into casual clothes. Should the general want to let him go? You should know that this boy is a student on the surface, but he is not good at it in the dark. Just seeing with his own eyes, he has several charges, such as illegally holding guns, illegally gathering people to make trouble in the market, damaging the property of the country and the people, and so on. Although he has not seen with his own eyes, he is mostly not missing. Even if we don''t hold him accountable, we should at least give him some education.


    Xiao Shili ignored the astonished and angry stare of Colonel Peng and whistled away. But the general came out and said, "old Peng, help me to send him out, send a car, and send him to the city safely."


    Colonel Peng felt that he had never had a bad day since he met this guy, but he could not disobey the order, so he had to hold his anger and drive him up.


    After the elevator went down to the first floor, they went to the hall. At this time, a female officer suddenly called out, "Sir, can you come here for a moment?"


    Peng was dissatisfied that the chief wanted to send this guy out by himself. At this time, he immediately took the opportunity to say to Xiao Shili, "I have something to deal with. Go out of the gate of the military region by yourself. If the sentry stops you, just give me my name."


    As soon as Xiao Shili heard about it, he knew that the old man was not well intentioned. His troops were usually stationed in remote places. Although J City in the second military region was very close, it was hundreds of kilometers. It was hard to say whether he could find a car outside. With two legs, he could not get to J City even if he was broken.


    When Peng finished, he strode to the side of the corridor. Xiao Shili followed him with a smile, "no hurry, no hurry. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. It''s the same when I go."


    With a black face, Colonel Peng went to the next year''s female officer and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as the female officer looked up and saw the senior commander''s face, she was startled. In the military region, senior commander Peng had a nickname called Peng tiger. He was famous for his fiery personality. When he was a small soldier, he beat his company commander all over the ground in a fight teaching. From then on, he became popular in the second military region. Except for the superior leaders, everyone was afraid of him.


    The female officer saw that the senior commander was not happy. She didn''t know who was so bold. She stroked the tiger''s beard and said, "report to the officer, what are the two children going to do?"


    After she said this, senior colonel Peng immediately remembered that after his men broke into the Tenglong building that night, in addition to finding more than a dozen seriously injured armed men and a deformed body, there were two children. Both children were little girls, about 11 or 12 years old. According to the report, when they were found, The two men were sleeping soundly in the corridor on the first floor of the building, but they were also suspected to have fainted. Because they could not identify the two little girls, they took them back to the military area command.


    Now the headquarters of Tenglong real estate has been sealed up, the board of directors and all the senior management below have been detained by the military for investigation, several branches of the company and dozens of new industries under preparation have been closed, and the personal account funds of the company and Chairman Jiang Yuhe have been frozen.


    Through the investigation, it seems that there are signs that the two little girls have some relationship with Tenglong real estate, but no one in the company is their guardian. Another thing that people can''t figure out is that after work that night, according to the order of CEO Jiang Yuheng, the overtime staff and even the security guards of the company were forced to leave the building, but I don''t know why the two little girls were in the dark and empty building, which has become a battlefield.


    Peng frowned. If he could not find the parents of the two little girls, he would have to send them to the orphanage. In fact, he was extremely reluctant to do so, because he was an orphan when he was a child. Growing up in an orphanage, he knew the pain of not having parents around him.


    At this time, Xiao Shili also followed him. Seeing that Lao Peng didn''t know what to say to the female officer, he stood in the same place, as if he had encountered something difficult to solve. He couldn''t help but go to the room behind the female officer to have a look.

 Chapter 344

    There are two 11-year-old girls sitting side by side on a wide sofa in the room. The girl with white skirt and long hair on the left is holding a plush bear tightly in her arms. There are some almost sad looks in her big sighing eyes, while the girl with short hair on the right has a cold face and her eyes are quietly staring at the face of Mr. Peng.


    As soon as Xiao Shili appeared, he saw the two girls and they also saw him. Suddenly, a light flashed in the moon butterfly''s misty eyes, pointing to Xiao Shili and saying in surprise, "it''s big brother!"


    Xiao Shi is stunned. How could the two little lollies be here? By the way, Jiang Yuheng is dead now, and Tenglong real estate is controlled by the military. Naturally, the two little girls have no place to go. Looking at their innocent and lovely appearance, if they had not seen their other side, no one would have thought that the lovely porcelain dolls were a pair of killers with terrible strength.


    Xiao Shili was just in a daze, but he didn''t notice the expression of joy and surprise on the faces of the female officer and major Peng. The female officer looked at major Peng and then asked Xiao Shili, "do you know these two children? Who are you?"


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili responded and quickly shook his head, "no, I don''t know them, and I''m not one of them." I thought that if I tell the truth, I''m afraid all the people present will regard me as a madman.


    The female officer obviously looked at Xiao Shili with an incredulous eye, then went into the room to sister Xingyue, bent down and asked in a coaxing tone, "tell sister, do you know this big brother?"


    The star butterfly didn''t respond, but the moon butterfly nodded her head. Seeing this, commander Peng suddenly grabbed Xiao Shili''s shoulder and yelled, "I don''t think it''s strange that you kidnapped these two children! Where did you come from? "


    Moon butterfly recognizes Xiao Shili. The mystery that the two little girls will appear in the unmanned building in the middle of the night is immediately explained. Needless to say, it must be this guy.


    The first thought in his mind was that the boy kidnapped the two girls in order to achieve a certain purpose. Although the reason is unknown, there is only one possibility. Peng Da was originally a rude man. As soon as he thought about it, he didn''t think about it. He grabbed Xiao Shili and asked.


    kidnap? own? Xiao Shili couldn''t laugh or cry for a while. His five thick fingers hurt his shoulder. He suddenly shook his arm away from him. This shake shocked him back a step. He was greatly surprised. How come this boy has been injured these days, but his strength has increased a lot. When I had a fight with him before, I didn''t feel his strength was so huge.


    Seeing that they didn''t agree with each other, the female officers turned to fighting. They seemed to be fighting. They could not help but worry. Commander Peng was famous for his violent nature. Even if he was in the military region, she might not be able to beat civilians. But the young man didn''t know what his identity was. He was not afraid of major Peng at all. However, according to the female officer, if they really fight, Xiao Shili would suffer. He immediately ran to the middle of the two and pulled Xiao Shili aside.


    Female officers work in personnel affairs in the army. They think very carefully that even if the two girls are sent to the orphanage, they will be in the name of the military region. From then on, they will never be separated from the army. Her task is to deal with these matters as well as possible, so as to avoid unnecessary trouble for the military region. So in front of Xiao Shili''s face, he asked yuedie in a gentle and cordial tone, "then tell sister, who is your big brother?"


    She only hoped that the other party would say something like "the eldest brother of the neighbor" or "the classmate of the elder brother" and send someone to follow the boy to send the two little girls home. But I didn''t expect that moon butterfly''s eyes showed a confused look, and her mouth just muttered, "it was the big brother at that time..."


    The female officer looked at the star butterfly again. The star butterfly was expressionless and said coldly, "idiot."


    "Ha ha, ha ha." The female officer straightened up and forced to smile a few times. Although the two children were lovely, they were really weird. He glanced at Xiao Shili from the corner of his eye. In a word, these two girls must have known him, so he said, "I''m sorry, these two children seem to know you. Can you tell me, do you know their parents, or where they live?"


    Xiao Shili wanted to deny it, but his younger sister called your elder brother, but he couldn''t deny it. He sighed, and he really regretted it. Why did he have to take a look just now to get into this unnecessary trouble.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Shili was sitting on a military vehicle with a depressed face, while on both sides of him sat moon butterfly and star butterfly. I don''t know how long later, Xiao Shili first turned his left face, and then turned his right face. Yuedie buried his little face on the top of the plush bear, and all the way quietly bent his mouth, just like an innocent spirit in the forest, while xingdie looked out of the window coldly and said, "1... 2... 3..."


    Now it''s meaningless to curse Colonel Peng. The old man almost insists that Xiao Shili send the two little girls to their parents. Of course, the decisive factor is that the old man only allocated a car for three people. If Xiao Shili doesn''t want to go back in the same car with the little lories, he can''t help them, I have to walk back on my own two feet.


    Xiao Shili felt depressed, but at the same time, he was surprised that he and the two little girls could meet again. Well, not to mention that I stunned them at that time, but I killed their master later. So along the way, Xiao Shili was attentive to him, but he put two little poisonous snakes beside him. However, after the car had gone for such a long time, the two little Loris didn''t seem to show any abnormality, and they didn''t show any intention to attack themselves.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Shili really doesn''t like these two little loris. The marks of being cut by the sickle on his waist and legs are still there. In his mind, he can often recall the feeling of cold hair standing upright when the sniper bullet passed his ear. If it wasn''t for the cute growth of the two little girls, he would have thrown them out of the car window. So they decided to do so. When they got back to J City, they would leave them anywhere. Anyway, there are so many orphanages in the city. They look lovely. Of course, it''s not difficult to be adopted. It''s just that the family who adopted them is miserable.


    After the military vehicle drove into J City, it didn''t enter the urban area. Instead, it put the three people down in a small town with few people. Because of the incident that night, now the city has turned pale. There is a lot of discussion in newspapers, TV and the Internet. The military people seem to be walking on thin ice. If they can no longer appear in front of the masses, they must try their best to avoid it.


    Xiao Shi got out of the car. It was almost noon. He could not help feeling hungry. Seeing a noodle shop in front of him, he strode to the noodle shop. After a few steps, I turned around and saw two little tails following me. When I got to the noodle shop, I found that they were still following me. I couldn''t help frowning.

 Chapter 345

    I have an idea in my heart. If I run fast, it''s easy to shake off the two little tails. But looking around, I can''t bear it. It''s just a small town. There are no charity agencies. Most of the people living nearby are poor quality villagers. It''s not very suitable to leave them here. I suddenly thought to myself, forget it, why do you care about children? Besides, they are only trained to obey someone''s orders, and they don''t want to kill themselves. Let''s take them to J City, so that we can fulfill our responsibilities.


    So Xiao Shili gave up his plan to have a meal, reached out for a three wheeled motorcycle, and asked if he was going to J city. At first, the villagers didn''t want to drive far away, but when he saw Xiao Shili throwing out two little red fish, he immediately agreed with a simple and honest smile.


    Sitting in the simple carriage behind the tricycle, Xiao Shili takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Du Yue.


    "Hello?" On the other side came Du Yue''s intelligent and charming voice.


    "Good sister, have you missed me these two days?" Xiao Shili held his breath in the military hospital for four or five days. When he heard Du Yue''s charming and moving voice, he couldn''t help but shake his heart.


    "I''m in a meeting. What can I do for you?" Du Yue was coquettish and angry over there, but there was a trace of joy in her tone. Judging from the tone, the sexy sister is really thinking about herself these days.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "have you seen the news these days?"


    "Well, you mean Tenglong real estate." Du Yue''s voice sounds very calm, "because of the suspected tax evasion of Tenglong real estate, the original real estate business and the companies being set up all over the country have been shut down by the government. It seems that overnight, now the family is holding a meeting to discuss this matter."


    "Is tax evasion that simple?" The man couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Of course, more than that, Tenglong real estate is also suspected of running underground banks, illegally issuing usury loans, bribing high-level government officials, and colluding with evil forces to carry out drug trafficking, gambling and other criminal activities. At present, chairman Jiang Yuhe has been detained by the police, including the management personnel under the board of directors Du Yue said here in a slightly curious tone. This series of events came too suddenly, no less than the crisis of the group a month ago.


    Xiao Shili laughs. Some of these accusations are true, but some are fabricated. The state regards a certain force as a threat and wants to eliminate it. It''s not easy to set up an accusation casually. Besides, Tenglong real estate is not innocent. In fact, many large group enterprises have a handle in the hands of the state. The national government just doesn''t want to move you, Once it''s time to let you disappear, you will find how naive and superfluous the tricks you played before are in the eyes of the national government.


    In fact, all this was not in his plan. However, Jiang Yuheng''s design to clean up the whole city of J gave him an excellent chance to counter attack.


    Too strong power is always a double-edged sword. If you can''t kill the enemy, the result is to destroy yourself.


    Although Jiang Yuheng is excellent in intelligence, planning ability and layout ability, and he also has powers to protect his body, he is still unable to fully control the powerful force of the army, so that when he fails, he points his sword at himself. Next, it''s not difficult for Xiao Shili to use the military line to destroy the other party and even Tenglong real estate, but the key is who will die first. Jiang Yuheng naturally knew this, so he did not hesitate to expose his whereabouts to assassinate Xiao Shili at that time.


    However, the final result of all this is the death of Jiang Yuheng, so the defeated party is doomed to bear the consequences of collapse brought by this powerful force.


    To put it simply, for the military, Jiang Yuheng''s behavior of infiltrating into the military region, fabricating military orders, and transferring troops from a brigade is enough to be defined as the crime of espionage. This matter concerns the stability of the country and attracts the attention of the military. Therefore, the Tenglong real estate behind it will not be ignored, so it can not avoid the fate of being imprisoned or even destroyed.


    Du Yue suddenly seemed to think of something, slightly with a kind of confused mouth airway, "are these... Related to you?"


    I have to admit that this woman''s intuition is really sharp, which is also the place where Xiao Shili most appreciates Du Yue and treats her as his sister. However, he can''t tell her the truth. He just wants her to be the head of the family, so he says, "I always suspected what happened inside Du''s group before, And Tenglong real estate has a secret connection, this time back to J City, is to find the evidence that the other side planned this series of events, unexpected, but accidentally found another thing


    In the eyes of ordinary men, intelligent women may feel a little difficult to control, but in the eyes of Xiao Shili, they are more easily guided by themselves. Sure enough, Du Yue''s voice is no longer calm, "do you mean the criminal evidence of Tenglong real estate?"


    Xiao Shili gave a noncommittal smile. The woman''s tone was a little surprised, and there was a faint taste of worship, "honey, how did you do it?"


    Du Yue, who is usually elegant and reserved, said such intimate words for a while. It is obvious that Xiao Shili helped her family to overthrow the biggest enemy in front of her. Du Yue is very happy. On the one hand, it is because of the lifting of the family crisis, on the other hand, it is because of her lover''s ability. Of course, she believes in every word Xiao Shili said.


    "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it later when we meet."


    It was quiet over there for a few seconds. Du Yue''s voice suddenly became smaller. "Can I go back tonight?"


    In this soft voice, in addition to the shyness of hesitation, there was also a kind of deep flattery. Du Yue was obviously curious to know the whole story, but more of it was Miss of Xiao Shili.


    But the beauty had some urgent ambiguity, but Xiao Shili poured a basin of cold water mercilessly. He forced down the beating of his heart and said in a calm voice, "not yet. By the way, there is an email I sent in your mailbox. Before tomorrow morning, you must finish reading it and follow the instructions above. "


    Du Yue said softly, with a sense of disappointment in her tone, but she soon recovered her tone, "then you should be careful yourself."


    "Well, I will."


    "Good brother... I love you."


    "Good sister, I love you too."


    Xiao Shili hung up the phone with a satisfied expression on his face. Suddenly, he lowered his head and saw that on the two innocent faces opposite him, four big bright eyes were staring at him.


    Xiao Shili coughed and turned his face out of the window.


    "Big brother, are you in love with your sister?" Moon butterfly said in a curious tone.


    Xiao Shili stared at the moon butterfly in embarrassment, "No."


    "But you just said it yourself."


    "I was..." Xiao Shili didn''t think it was necessary to explain anything to the child. Just as he wanted to turn his head, the silent star butterfly spoke.


    ¡°**¡£¡±


    "What?"


    Facing Xiao Shili''s eyes, the star butterfly said without expression, "sister and brother, aren''t they?"


    Xiao Shili

 Chapter 346

    The tricycle bumped all the way, and finally arrived in J city. The villager was very conscientious. He walked all the way, dodged the traffic police, and dragged them to the city. Deeply moved, Xiao Shili gave the villager another 200 yuan. When he left, the villager stabbed his snow-white teeth, rode on the car, and turned back to make a gesture of salute from an American soldier, "big brother, Next time you use the car, please come to me. Make sure you are on call at a fixed time


    The place where Xiao Shili got off the bus was just downstairs of his rented house. He went into the unit door, went up the stairs, took out the key and was ready to open the door. Suddenly, he turned around and said, "I said, two ladies, don''t follow me any more. OK, I''ll take you back here. It''s the end of my duty. Now I''ll find someone who can adopt you, OK?"


    As soon as he raised his eyes, he suddenly saw that moon butterfly''s eyes were trembling, her teeth were biting her pink lips tightly, and she looked like a devil could break his wings when he saw it. Xiao Shi couldn''t help but feel soft in his heart. Even the cold eyes of star butterfly made him unnatural, as if he had suddenly become the biggest villain in the world and was being pointed at by thousands of people.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you." Xiao Shili finally opened the door with the key, "but I said that I could only stay one night. The next day I''ll take you to find someone who can adopt you. Do you hear me?" With these words, he thought to himself, why do you have to do such a thing, and when has it become his responsibility?


    "Wow, what a big sofa!" Without waiting for Xiao Shili to open the door completely, yuedie rushed in from his armpit and sat down on the sofa in the middle of the living room, playing hard.


    Xiao Shili was surprised when he opened the door. Is this his room? The floor is clean and spotless, all the things are put in good order, and the washing clothes are still hanging on the balcony... It must be Meiyu who came to help her clean up during her absence. Thinking that she hasn''t been with her for a long time, I can''t help feeling ashamed.


    "The room is not bad." Star butterfly said a, slowly walked in from his side.


    "Thank you." Xiao Shili casually said a word, suddenly reacted to come over, immediately a face ferocious cry way, "no one asked you this question!"


    "And you, take off your shoes and don''t go to bed with them!"


    "Well, it''s a clay sculpture that is easy to break. Don''t pinch it with your hands!"


    "Don''t take this place too much as your home!"


    After a few breaths, Xiao Shili finally gave up and went back to the bedroom to lie down on the bed. They can do whatever they like. They can sleep for a while.


    At this time, the star butterfly suddenly quietly came in. Although Xiao Shili allowed them to stay here, he didn''t relax his vigilance to the two little loris. As far as the current situation is concerned, the identities of the two sides are still the enemy. He killed their master, which is an unchangeable fact.


    He immediately opened his eyes, sat up from the bed, star butterfly came to him, quietly looking at him, "I''m hungry."


    "Ah? Oh Xiao Shili remembered that he didn''t eat at noon, and he was hungry, so he picked up his mobile phone and said, "what do you want to eat?"


    When yuedie heard their conversation, she ran in and said, "I want to eat KFC."


    "OK, KFC, and you." Xiao Shili looks at the star butterfly.


    Star Butterfly: "one roast goose, one fried foie gras with lemon juice, one herring roll with cheese. Don''t pour too much lemon juice on foie gras. By the way, give me a big coke."


    Xiao Shili: "can you say it again?"


    Half an hour later, at the dinner table, moon butterfly chews the hamburger with a happy face. Star butterfly puts a small piece of foie gras into her mouth and chews it quietly. Xiao Shili was eating fried noodles. Looking at the two lovely faces on the opposite side, he couldn''t help asking, "who are your sisters, who are your sisters?"


    Moon butterfly obediently replied, "my name is moon butterfly, is sister, her name is star butterfly, is sister."


    "Oh, moon butterfly, star butterfly." Xiao Shi thinks that they were adopted by Tenglong real estate since they were young. They must have never met their own parents. Now Tenglong real estate is hard to protect themselves. The two sisters really have no place to go. Although they say they want to find a family to adopt them, it''s just a saying. They look so strange that no family will adopt them.


    Xiao Shili had an important thing to do in the evening, so after eating, he took a little sleep on the sofa. The two little girls with bare hands must not pose any threat to himself.


    When it was nearly ten o''clock in the evening, Xiao Shili slowly opened his eyes and heard the noise of TV. Sister Xingyue sat on both sides of her. Yuedie was playing with her plush bear. She grabbed the hair on the head of the plush bear with her hand, while xingdie was quietly watching TV. What was shown on TV was the most popular time travel drama.


    Xiao Shili got up and relaxed for a while. Then he went to the bathroom to wash his face. With a boost of spirit, he went back to the living room and said to moon butterfly and star butterfly, "I''ll go out for a while. You two stay here to watch the house. Remember not to go out. If you lose it, I''m not responsible."


    It seems that the star moon sisters have not heard him. One is still playing with the cloth bear, and the other is staring at the TV. When Xiao Shili comes to the entrance to change his shoes, he finds that moon butterfly and star butterfly are standing behind him.


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "you don''t have to go with me, just stay at home."


    Moon butterfly''s eyes showed a blank look, while star butterfly said, "no matter where you go, we will be around you. From now on, you are our new master."


    "What?" Xiao Shili thinks his ears are hallucinating.


    Star butterfly repeated, "from now on, you are our new master."


    "Wow, new master, new master!" Moon butterfly raised her little fist and cheered.


    It''s not true. These two little girls are also fighting back a little too fast. They abandoned their masters to join the enemy in less than a week.


    "Wait a minute..." Xiao Shili stopped them. He had to confirm something clearly, or ask him before he could rest assured. His eyes suddenly became sharp. "I killed Jiang Yuheng, your former master. Don''t you hate me?"


    Yuedie stops cheering and looks at her sister. Xingdie is only 12 years old, but her tone is indifferent. She doesn''t look like a child. "There''s nothing to hate. That man was killed by his master just because of his own lack of strength. If one day his master was killed, we will find another master." The master in this sentence obviously refers to Xiao Shili.


    Moon butterfly gently pulled the corner of her sister''s clothes and said with some worry, "this is not good. After all, the last big brother would buy me many beautiful teddy bears."

 Chapter 347

    Xiao Shi suddenly felt speechless. Before that, after listening to Jiang Yuheng''s words before the war, he thought how loyal, how dependent and how close the two little lollies would be to them. But at the moment, his whole idea was overturned.


    "Well, one last question, why did you choose me?" Xiao Shili asked weakly.


    Star butterfly did not speak, moon butterfly turned her eyes to think, suddenly laughed, "because big brother bought KFC is more delicious."


    Xiao Shili


    Since the first world war that night, Tenglong building has been completely closed. At the same time, the building has become an unknown legend in the city, which quickly spread in the city. It is said that the building looks like an office building, but it is actually a secret nest of terrorists. It is even more bizarre to say that a mutant monster once appeared in the building. Later, the government mobilized troops to destroy the monster.


    When Xiao Shili came to the bottom of the building, the whole building was surrounded by a yellow cordon. Without any light, the tall and broad building was deep and hidden in the dark, like a huge lifeless rock. The night wind blew, the torn advertising banners above the stairs fluttered, and the dark windows without glass seemed to be the eyes of the dead.


    This building is regarded as an ominous place. There is no one nearby. Even if people pass by, they will avoid it far away. Xiao Shi left and stood under the steps of the main entrance. He saw a faint light coming from inside. It was supposed that the police were staying here to guard. So he took sister Xingyue to one side of the building, stepped back a few steps, and suddenly jumped. The whole person flew up more than two meters, climbed up the window of the second floor, and then quickly and silently slid in.


    Xiao Shili thought of the star and moon sisters only after landing. But as soon as he turned around, a delicate white shadow quickly turned in from the window and bumped into Xiao Shili''s arms. The momentum was so great that Xiao Shili suddenly fell on his back. Looking up, he saw the moon butterfly riding on him and spat out his tongue apologetically, "master, I''m sorry! "


    The distance from the window to the ground is twice the height of yuedie. I can''t imagine how her petite body came up. At this time, xingdie also appeared in the window, but it was not as agile as yuedie. Xiao Shili got up and pulled her in, but he didn''t notice it in the dark. When he held xingdie''s little hand, the latter''s little face turned red.


    The sound of the three people''s footsteps in the empty and lonely corridor is particularly loud. Yuedie looks at the darkness anxiously. She looks scared on her face and whispers, "it''s so dark, master. Why do we come here? It''s dark here. There''s nothing. It''s not fun at all."


    Xiao Shili discerned the direction in the dark and asked, "are you familiar with this place?"


    The star butterfly answers softly behind him, "it''s not familiar. We don''t come here many times in a year, and we seldom go to other parts of the building."


    Xiao Shili nodded. According to his conjecture, the area used as a laboratory a few years ago must have been used for other purposes now. But the data from that laboratory must have been preserved. Jiang Yuheng is the only one who holds the secret in Tenglong real estate, so it goes without saying that the data must be in his hands.


    So he asked the star butterfly, "do you know where Jiang Yuheng''s office is?"


    Star butterfly nodded, "28F, G room, 28F is a senior forbidden area, except for the board of directors, no one else can enter."


    The implication is that they don''t have the right to enter by themselves, but Xiao Shili doesn''t worry about it. The building has been thoroughly searched by the military and the police for more than one time, and it must be found in every corner. At the moment, where is the right.


    However, if you take the elevator, it will certainly disturb the police downstairs. The three of you go up the stairs. The 28th floor is a nightmare for normal people, but it''s nothing to do with the constitution of the three. Moon butterfly and star butterfly look delicate and weak, but their strength is far more than that of an adult.


    At the moment, the doors between the restricted floors had been pried open by rough means. Three people passed by and finally stopped in front of the door of room 28F, G. it must have been searched by the military and police for countless times. The thick black Phoebe door was wide open on both sides.


    Xiao Shili held up his flashlight and walked in. The huge office was in a mess. It looked like it had been ransacked, including the computers on the desk, the shelves and wine cabinets facing the wall. No matter what had been placed on them, they are now empty.


    In addition, there is a square hole on the wall behind the desk. When Xiao Shili came closer, he found that it was a safe embedded in the wall, and there was a mounted oil painting lying on the ground. It was obvious that before that, the secret safe was hidden under the cover of the oil painting.


    Naturally, there was nothing left in the safe, not even a piece of paper. This group of green land was really thorough. Xiao Shili suddenly felt disappointed. Judging from the secrecy of the safe, if Jiang Yuheng wanted to hide something important, ten of you were here.


    Moreover, Xiao Shili concluded that these important research materials must be stored in the headquarters company of Tenglong real estate, rather than the other party''s home. It''s very simple. The firmness, vigilance and safety of this office are better than those of private houses. As the CEO of the company and the son of the chairman, Jiang Yuheng naturally has a high position in the company, No matter what you do inside the company, it''s much more convenient and unrestricted.


    So the research data must have fallen into the hands of the military. At that time, fortunately, he took out the crystal matrix in Jiang Yuheng''s body. Otherwise, the military would find something after comparing the data and dissecting the latter. Now, even if the military gets that information, it will not be of any use to it. It will probably be understood as someone''s crazy fantasy.


    At this time, the voice of the star butterfly came from behind, "are you looking for this?"


    Xiao Shili looked back and saw the star butterfly standing in front of the open safe. He gently turned a bronze lion''s head on the safe door with his little hand. With a slight metal sound, the inner top of the safe suddenly slipped out silently. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, it was a rectangular metal box.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be surprised and happy. Excited, he picked up the star butterfly and gave her a big kiss on her white face. The star butterfly frowned and blushed, showing a troubled expression. He wiped the lip print on her face with his clothes.


    Xiao Shili grabs the box out and puts it on the table. The upper and lower sides of the box are made into a chimeric groove. Xiao Shili tried with his hand, but he didn''t lock it. He immediately pulled out the lower part of the box. What he put inside was a stack of documents.


    Part of Xiao Shili''s mood at the moment is curiosity, and more importantly, he wants to find a way to strengthen his treasure from these documents. Judging from the battle that night, Jiang Yuheng''s treasure was obviously much more powerful than his own. It was the same in function and quantity of good and evil. The only ability to control the human body by Yin Qi was something he had never heard of. What was more terrible was that the power summoned by the other side could make inanimate objects float in the air, It''s very much like the mental power in the film. If the other party didn''t die suddenly and inexplicably, it was himself who was dissected in the morgue of the second military region.

 Chapter 348

    With anticipation in mind, Xiao Shili gives the flashlight to yuedie and takes out the first document. Under the light, this document seems to be a summary report, describing Dr. Lu''s research progress in the past year in a flat and straightforward manner.


    It can be seen from the report that in the past year, Dr. Lu has made some progress in his research, but the effect he expected is getting farther and farther away. Therefore, the whole report is full of a strong sense of frustration. Even Xiao Shili, who is reading the report at this moment, also feels deeply negative.


    Dr. Lu designs according to his own ideas, but he doesn''t understand what some people need, which may be inconsistent with his wishes. Perhaps it is because of this report that Tenglong real estate ended its contract with Dr. Lu ahead of schedule. Dr. Lu was too immersed in his own feelings, but to some extent, the partners misunderstood.


    Further down in the box is a long volume of design drawings, in which detailed design drawings and notes are naturally incomprehensible to people like Xiao Shili. However, it can be seen that there are many overall and partial plane perspective drawings of fate cheating treasure. Some of the drawings are as large as a few nanometers. Xiao Shili also saw the internal structure of fate cheating treasure for the first time, Some of the internal structure diagrams look like machines, but they look like biological organs.


    Maybe if you take these things to Anne, they may be able to analyze some useful information, which will play a decisive role in promoting each other''s follow-up research. However, at present, the two sides have completely broken their cooperative relationship. Xiao Shi sneers at me. Americans, look down on Lao Tzu, it''s your loss.


    In the end, Xiao Shili found a notebook with a red cover at the bottom of the iron box, on which was written the work record. When he opened it, it looked like the doctor''s own diary.


    How could this kind of thing be left here? Xiao Shili looked through several pages with doubts.


    There are several pages in it that caught his attention.


    January 12, 2006, weather: light snow


    "Today, a breakthrough has finally been made in the research on the" human mental terminal analysis, evolution and creator ". My assistant, Xiao Zhang, and I are very excited and looking forward to the results of the experiment in the evening."


    January 14, 2006, weather: overcast.


    "This improvement has solved the problems that the anions of No. 1 experimental sample can not be reconciled, the regeneration can not be carried out after being transferred into the human body, and the automatic leakage after double ion resonance, but the final result has not been known yet."


    On January 20, 2006, the weather was overcast.


    "After the preliminary test, the No. 1 experimental product works well, and the mouse No. 1 successfully passed the death trap experiment, which is one step away from the final success. However, it is incomprehensible that mouse No. 1 suddenly died two hours after passing the death experiment, but the cause of death could not be found after passing the experiment, which may be related to being frightened or excessive physical exertion. "


    Seeing this, Xiao Shili found that every diary in his diary was very short, with only a few words, and even a few words. Most of the contents above were about the research progress, and there were few places involving Dr. Lu''s personal mood.


    The assistant Xiao Zhang who appeared in it was naturally the fake Japanese Zhang Tuo. Xiao Shili also saw the experiment of the death trap in the design. The specific method of the experiment is to find several mice growing up in the same environment, and their physical and health conditions are similar. One of these mice will wear the so-called cheating treasure of fate, which is the so-called No. 1 experiment, while the rest will be used as blank control. These mice need to go through a series of areas where they can be killed, There are various devices on the road, such as cheese mixed with rodenticide, sharp blade that can suddenly stretch out on the way, and concentrated sulfuric acid that will pour down at the slightest touch. It sounds cruel, but it''s the easiest way to test the effect of the treasure. If the mouse wearing the treasure passes through these areas alive, it means that the treasure of fate has played a role.


    When Xiao Shili looked down, his eyes suddenly stopped on the last diary. This diary was different from the previous one, but it was very long. It was full of the length of two pages, and there was a blank behind it. It seemed that it was the final conclusion of Master Lu''s research here.


    June 17, 2006, weather: rain.


    "Today, the" human spiritual terminal analysis, evolution and creation machine "has finally been completed. I should be glad that my long-term wish and hard work have finally been achieved. In fact, I have no such mood.


    "Because the original name of this machine is too long, I gave it another name that is easy to understand. It''s called" Baojian of cheating by fate "for short. Baojian has changed a person''s luck in our daily life according to my original idea, that is, by changing the form and flow of cation and anion in the body. This is a worldwide initiative. If this machine can be recognized by all human beings, the world will become a paradise without war, hunger, death or disaster, But this key to heaven is destroyed in my hands. "


    Xiao Shili sneered at the old man''s naive idea. It turns out that the old man developed this kind of machine to create a beautiful world like heaven. Xiao Shili admired the master''s miraculous handwriting, but laughed at his childish thought.


    Such things as war, disaster and death can never be separated from human beings. As long as human beings exist, these things will be produced continuously. To a certain extent, they have become the law of the world and dominate the world,


    And... He raised his mouth, how empty and pale the world would be without these things.


    What makes Xiao Shili feel strange is that in the last sentence of this paragraph, has not the treasure of cheating fate been successfully created? What does the old man mean when he says the key has been destroyed. Curious, he quickly continued to read, but below did not continue this topic.


    "In addition, I also found some hidden properties of the treasure... Or functions, which are very shocking. These functions are completely beyond my imagination. That is to say, I didn''t consider these when I was designing, and I didn''t give it such ability when I was manufacturing. It may sound incredible, But it''s really like Baojian has evolved these abilities. One of its most basic functions is: Baojian will upgrade itself or evolve with the accumulation of good and evil values! "


    Xiao Shili was surprised, then he calmed down and looked down.


    "According to the retrospective data, after accumulating a total of 1000 good and evil values, the No. 1 Experimental body completed its first upgrade. After the upgrade, several new capabilities were derived. I don''t comment on these capabilities. The only thing I can say is that they are not what I designed or what I intended.


    From this sentence, we can see that Dr. Lu does not seem to be very optimistic about the new capabilities derived from the upgraded Baojian, or even a little disgusted, but he does not know what these capabilities are? Xiao Shili is strange, treasure good and evil value accumulated 1000 will upgrade, but how don''t you know there is such a thing? My good and evil value has already exceeded 10000, and I didn''t find that Baojian had an upgrade reaction.


    Wait, is it... Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something and looked down. Sure enough, his treasure has been upgraded unconsciously, and the power of red star and dark star is the new ability derived from the upgrade of treasure.

 Chapter 349

    Surprised, Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking that if he hadn''t seen these research materials tonight, he would not have known these things at all, and Baojian would even upgrade itself? Does it mean that as long as we continuously accumulate good and evil value, we can do it? It turns out that the energy of Baojian is not limited to these. There are many unknown abilities hidden in the places where you haven''t reached!


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili was a little excited. Everyone would feel eager and looking forward to the unknown power he was about to grasp. At the same time, he also understood that the abilities Jiang Yuheng used that he had never seen before were new born after the upgrading of Baojian, and the level of the other Baojian was obviously much higher than himself.


    When you think about these abilities, no wonder Dr. Lu is not optimistic about Baojian upgrading. The old man''s wish is to create a peaceful world without death and war. The effect of good value and evil value is that one can facilitate himself and the other can help others. Objectively speaking, it is basically a positive ability.


    However, there seems to be a 180 degree turn in the new abilities. Almost all of them are mainly destruction and destruction. The red star can be regarded as the power to save people and drive people to do good. However, the dark star relies on killing to accumulate and condense, which is undoubtedly a source of great evil. Jiang Yuheng''s abilities are naturally not much better.


    Looking down, the old man''s tone became more and more negative, and his handwriting became more and more scribbled. It can be seen that his inner mood was very unstable at that time, even close to some kind of frenzy. Xiao Shili reluctantly recognized from the fireworks, but it was absolutely not calligraphy


    "... almost everything in Baojian tends to be perfect, except for one thing, which is the source of good and evil values. Damn it, I''ve neglected the most important and crucial problem, that is, the energy of Baojian. The operation of any object needs the support of energy, but I''ve neglected this point... (the old man''s thousands of words of self blame and self reflection are omitted below). Baojian needs energy to drive the Yin and yang ions in human body, and the value of good and evil is the pronoun of this special energy, And the source of them is... Human life, a person''s life in a year, can exchange 10000 points of good and evil value, which is why the mouse suddenly died, and it is also my unforgivable crime... The conclusion is that this is a failed work in the end, after careful consideration, I decided to destroy it together with these research data, From the beginning


    The diary ended here. Xiao Shi closed the book and sat in silence for a few seconds. Then he took a long breath. Most of the doubts about Baojian were finally solved. In my diary, I call it "the first generation" for the moment, but I exchange the value of good and evil for the life span of people. It seems that after leaving Tenglong real estate, the old man made a second treasure book after a period of hard research, that is, the "generation" treasure book he got. The generation treasure book changed the mode of exchanging life for good and evil value, and thus changed to the way of doing good or evil to accumulate energy.


    This model may not be able to fully achieve Dr. Lu''s wish, because even Xiao Shili knows that the anions and anions in the human body must be in a state of balance, and the source of anionic energy should be controlled only by human negative emotions. Perhaps for this reason, the old man has never admitted that his research has been successful, At that time, he gave the treasure to himself, perhaps mistaking himself as a good man and not using those negative forces.


    Jiang Yuheng steals the "first generation treasure" which was originally intended to be destroyed by Dr. Lu. This is why the other party seems to have endless good and evil values. From junior high school to senior high school, I don''t know how much life Jiang Yuheng has consumed. I''m afraid he doesn''t know. Xiao Shili realized at the moment that at the end of the war, Jiang Yuheng''s ability to make objects float in the air might have caused too much loss to his life, and he suddenly died in the air when he exceeded his ability to advance.


    Xiao Shili put all the documents back into the box, and was about to leave. At this moment, two dazzling beams of light suddenly lit up at the door, directly shining on his face. Against the light, two figures raised their guns and yelled, "the people inside are not allowed to move, holding their heads in both hands, kneeling on the ground."


    Before Xiao Shili could move, the moon butterfly turned into a white shadow and jumped out quickly. Then he heard two groans coming from the opposite side, and then the sound came to the end.


    Xiao Shili then said, "moon butterfly, don''t hurt their lives." Then came a whisper in the dark, "yes, master." Moon butterfly flies back like a light dandelion and falls on the host''s side.


    After leaving Tenglong building and returning home, Xiao Shili first put in a tank of hot water, then lay in the bathtub and slowly soaked himself to relieve the fatigue of the day. At the same time, he closed his eyes and entered the operation interface of Baojian.


    After entering the operation interface, the field of vision is holographic magnified into the shape of an endless huge ancient book. Xiao Shili looks carefully in the instructions and operation options of the treasure, and finally finds the upgrade option in an extremely hidden corner on the last page.


    Such an important option is placed in such a humble place, which seems to be deliberately hidden. It''s not hard to guess that Dr. Lu did it deliberately. He didn''t want to upgrade the treasure, but he couldn''t eliminate the ability of the treasure itself, so he had to hide it. The previous upgrade may be that I accidentally touched the upgrade option.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili can''t help but wonder how Baojian can show its own ability that even its makers don''t know, even though it clearly thinks that the things it makes are the products of science and technology. But then I thought that such a profound object could not be explained by common sense. Since it could not be understood by itself, how could it be different?


    At the same time, Xiao Shili''s consciousness has already touched the upgrade option, and a column of information pops up in his mind.


    Your current level is Lv2. The condition for the next upgrade is: good and evil value reaches more than 10000, and you get at least one red star and five black stars. You have met the upgrade requirements. Would you like to upgrade now.


    Xiao Shili played a game in the water. He was able to upgrade to the third level, but he didn''t know it all the time. Without hesitation, he click the option to confirm the upgrade.


    As last time, there was no hint in his mind, but when Xiao Shili inquired, he found that the level of Baojian had changed to LV3. In addition, he suggested that the conditions for the next level were: 8000 fear and 5000 killing.


    He immediately went to the title page for inquiry, and suddenly found that there were two more options in the Description column. After clicking one of them to enter, a row of description text suddenly unfolded in front of him.


    Fear value: when the user of Baojian makes a person fear himself, he will get a little fear value. It''s up to Baojian to judge whether someone and others meet the standard of fear.


    The user can use the obtained fear value to release the maximum Yin Qi value in the body of a living individual, and control the Yin Qi to directly control the recipient.


    The eligible conditions of the recipient: the Yin Qi in the body is greater than the Yang Qi.

 Chapter 350

    Success rate of control: the ratio of the amount of Yin Qi in the user''s body to that in the recipient''s body. For example, if the amount of Yin Qi in the user''s body is 200 and that in the recipient''s body is 100, and the ratio is 2:1, the success rate of control is 20 (percent sign). When the amount of Yin Qi in the user''s body is more than 10 times of that in the recipient''s body, 100% control will be achieved.


    Duration of control: for each second of controlling the recipient, the user will lose a certain fear value. The loss of fear value is directly proportional to the amount of Yang Qi in the recipient''s body. The more vigorous the amount of Yang Qi in the recipient''s body is, the faster the user controls the consumption of fear value.


    Baojian users can increase the amount of Yang Qi in their body by increasing the good value and obtaining the red star, and increase the amount of Yin Qi in their body by increasing the evil value, obtaining the black star, increasing the fear value and increasing the killing value.


    Kill value: every time a user causes a person to kill himself, he will get a little kill value. Using the kill value, he can detect the number of individuals with Yin Qi and Yang Qi in a certain range of time. That is to say, the number of individual life.


    Condition of detection object: the user can only detect the individual whose Yin and Yang Qi are below the user. If one of the individuals exceeds the user, it will not be detected.


    Detection time: when the user enters the detection state, the killing value will be lost in every second. The larger the detection range is, the faster the loss rate will be. The more life in the range, the faster the loss rate will be.


    After reading these two instructions, Xiao Shili temporarily let his consciousness float in the operation interface, thinking about the use of these two new abilities. Needless to say, the former is an absolutely useful powerful ability. As long as circumstances permit, he can easily kill anyone who can be controlled by himself with this ability.


    The second kind of detection ability is very useful in group warfare and fortified warfare. It can be used to detect where the other party has an ambush and how many people there are. However, it is necessary to let others want to kill themselves. This accumulation condition of killing value sounds abnormal.


    In addition, on the rooftop that night, Jiang Yuheng was able to control himself easily, indicating that the amount of Yin Qi in the other party''s body was far greater than himself. However, in the process, his Baipi could resist the control of the other party, indicating that the influence of the object on this ability had to be taken into account.


    However, among the abilities unlocked this time, Jiang Yuheng''s ability to control objects did not appear, which made Xiao Shili a little disappointed. From this point of view, the level of each other''s treasure was obviously higher than level 3, which he could not achieve at present.


    He pondered slowly for a while, then exited the operation interface and opened his eyes. But when he opened his eyes, Xiao Shili suddenly slipped and almost sank into the bathtub.


    Moon butterfly and star butterfly are standing in front of the bathroom mirror with their backs to themselves, brushing their teeth in the same posture. Their lovely faces can be seen in the mirror. Needless to say, the two sisters must have seen themselves.


    "Well, when did you two come in?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help but panic. Fortunately, with their height, they couldn''t see their lower body in the water.


    "Oh, we''ve been here long enough, since the ancients are staying in huadai£¨ We came in long ago, but the host was in a daze Moon butterfly''s mouth full of bubbles, brushing her teeth and saying vaguely.


    Calm down. Calm down. The other party is just a child, nothing. When he was a child, he let his mother take a bath. Xiao Shili said to himself in his heart, try to put on a peaceful and normal state of mind.


    Moon butterfly and star butterfly brush teeth, but did not leave, but together went to the bathtub. Xiao Shili just calmed down a little, and suddenly became nervous again, "what else do you want to do?"


    "Take a bath." The star butterfly said directly, and then began to take off her clothes. Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s small clothes one by one falling from his eyes. He suddenly woke up and drank, "wait a minute!"


    Star butterfly has taken off to only a small vest and a cotton underwear, then stop action, slightly surprised looking at him, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili was tongue tied for a moment. He didn''t know how to say it. After thinking for a long time, he said, "well, girls and boys can''t take a bath together. Hasn''t anyone taught you before?"


    Star butterfly looked at him strangely, while moon butterfly gently touched her chin with her fingers and muttered, "is that so... But why?"


    "No, no one really taught you?" Xiao Shili reaches out a hand, grabs the towel on the bathtub and covers it under his body. Although he is unscrupulous and lustful, he doesn''t want to frighten the little girl with his huge object, leaving an indelible shadow in other people''s young and delicate hearts. Don''t believe to say, "from small take your aunt, or wet nurse kind of person, didn''t tell you?"


    The two girls shook their heads at the same time, moon butterfly asked weakly, "what is a wet nurse?"


    Xiao Shili was helpless for a while, "then you must have been to school."


    The two girls nodded.


    "What do you learn in school?"


    "Melee, assassination, cold weapons, ambush and assault." Moon butterfly way.


    "Fine research on firearms, sniping, motorized driving, blasting, reconnaissance and field survival." Star butterfly road.


    Listening to the two little girls speak these words out of their mouths like endorsements, Xiao Shi was stunned for a long time, then bowed his head and took a deep breath, "OK, now, let me teach you the first lesson in your life."


    This sentence sounds a little strange. Xiao Shili said to the two little Loris solemnly, "listen, there is a difference between men and women. That is to say, there is a difference between girls and boys. That is to say, girls can''t touch boys casually, and of course they can''t be touched casually by boys... They are some parts of the body, and they can''t sleep with boys, Bathing and so on... Oh, and going to the toilet is not good. In a word, you can''t take off your clothes in front of boys. Do you understand? "


    This time, even the star butterfly''s eyes showed a little misty like the moon butterfly. The two girls shook their heads at the same time. The star butterfly asked, "why?"


    "Why? This... "This is really a difficult question to answer. Xiao Shili thought about it, and suddenly he coughed. It''s like this:" if boys and girls sleep together, there will be babies in their stomachs. Think about it, you will have babies in your stomachs so early. What''s that like? "£¨ I think I''m just 12 years old.)

 Chapter 351

    Moon butterfly''s face suddenly showed a look of expectation. She jumped lightly and said happily, "Wow, there will be a little treasure!"


    It seems that this teaching method is obviously a failure. Xiao Shili droops his head powerlessly. In their eyes, the baby may belong to the existence of plush dolls.


    Star butterfly slightly frowned, "well... If there is a child in the stomach, it will be very inconvenient to fight."


    Xiao Shili, like a drowning man, picked up a life-saving straw and suddenly raised his head and said, "am I right? Do you know the pain of a child now?"


    "But don''t lie to us. Do you really think we are children?" Star butterfly suddenly looks at her master with a look of disdain.


    "What... What?" Xiao Shili''s heart was a little empty when she saw him. Does his younger sister want to be more mature than her elder sister and know something¡°


    The star butterfly snorted, "only when boys and girls love each other can they have children. When they love each other, they will hold hands and kiss, so that they can have babies." At this point, her cold little face suddenly appeared a trace of scarlet.


    Xiao Shili was hit again. Needless to say, it was mostly from her TV series. Feeling almost soaked, so the towel around the waist out of the bathtub, "in a word, girls and boys just can''t take a bath together, OK, I''m finished, I''ll help you put new hot water, you can wash soon."


    "Hum..." the moon butterfly frowned, and her small face showed an expression of grievance. "The master is stingy. I just want to occupy the bathtub by myself."


    "Whatever you say." After putting the water in, Xiao Shili waved and left the bathroom.


    Xiao Shili''s house is a large suite, which only has a wide bedroom, and it is also used as a living room and kitchen. He doesn''t like the feeling of dividing the living space into blocks, but there is only one big bed in the room. In this case, Xiao Shili has to sleep on the sofa tonight.


    While the sisters were taking a bath, Xiao Shili stuffed his two clean T-shirts through the door. "You don''t have any clothes to change for the time being. You have to wait until tomorrow to buy them. Put them on tonight first." Looking back, I feel depressed. It seems that I have two more daughters. I''m really not good at taking care of children. Alas, it seems that this "master" is not the one called by the servant, but the "master" of the animal master. This "master" is not easy to be.


    Xiao Shili was lying on the sofa, covered with a blanket. As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt someone standing beside him.


    When she opened her eyes, it was yuedie. She was wearing her own T-shirt, which was almost pulled into a skirt. A delicate snow-white shoulder was also exposed from the big collar. In the Xiong section, Xiao Shili saw two groups of tiny long rising.


    As the distance between them is very close, moon butterfly has just taken a bath, and her clothes are very thin. A clear smell of fragrance immediately surrounds Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili sniffs the light sweetness in his nose. He can''t help thinking that this girl has fragrance on her body when she is so small. When she grows up, she must be a top-notch beauty that makes countless men degenerate.


    Thinking of this, his throat is a little dry. From the moon butterfly''s delicate but slightly curvilinear body, we can see that the little girl''s hair is very well bred. How old is she this year, 11 years old, no, 12 years old? In a few years, by the time she is 14 or 15 years old, she will be like a peach that is about to mature. The hair is very attractive. Two years is just another two years.


    When Xiao Shili reacts, he finds that he has been staring at moon butterfly for a long time, and his eyes pass through the little girl''s body, which has not yet formed but is full of attractive breath. He quickly takes his eyes back. Fortunately, the little girl doesn''t know anything, otherwise she is really embarrassed, so he asks calmly, "moon butterfly, what''s the matter with you?"


    Moon butterfly nodded quietly and whispered, "master, people want to sleep with master."


    Xiao Shili feels numb all over. If it''s OK to hear this, it''s just after he had such an evil idea that he can''t convince himself with the excuse that he''s a child. It should be that when he just imagined moon butterfly''s body two years later, there was an obvious reaction below. He took a few breaths, but he couldn''t help thinking, what''s the relationship between just sleeping together, and he can''t do anything, but another voice immediately said, Xiao Shili, can you help it?


    Even if he was a beast, he would not have a relationship with a 12-year-old girl. Xiao Shili finally made up his mind and made a serious expression, "moon butterfly, have you forgotten what I said just now?"


    "But..." the moon butterfly lowered her head, twisted her hands around the hem of her clothes and asked weakly, "is the master a boy?"


    "Of course I am..." Xiao Shili said half of it, but he felt that it was a shame to say that he was a child in front of a little girl, and he had never seen himself as a child since he was a child.


    "Well?" Moon butterfly tilts her head curiously, but her clear eyes are already shining with expectation.


    "Well... It''s not good to sleep with big brother." Xiao Shili touched Lori''s head and said with a smile, "be obedient and go to sleep with star butterfly."


    Moon butterfly small mouth a flat, two big eyes incomparably wrongly looking at Xiao Shili, "master, do you hate moon butterfly?"


    Xiao Shili was stunned to see that the girl''s eyes had a wave light trembling gently. He shook his head. "No, no, there''s no such thing. Moon butterfly is so good. It''s too late for me to like it. How can I hate it?"


    Moon butterfly said pitifully, "but at that time, I almost killed my master."


    It turned out that she cared about it. Xiao Shili immediately laughed and shook his head slightly, "is there such a thing? I don''t remember anything At that time, I was a little rough with moon butterfly


    Moon butterfly blinked, "really?"


    "It''s true, of course." Xiao Shili pinched her smooth and soft face and said with a smile, "at that time we were enemies. Now I am your master. Of course, everything is different."


    "That''s what adults often say. Don''t you know each other if you don''t fight?" The star butterfly that has not spoken all the time suddenly faintly inserted a sentence on the bed.


    Xiao Shili looked back with a smile and said, "ha ha, you''re right."


    "So the host agreed to sleep with yuedie." Moon butterfly holds Xiao Shili''s hand and shakes it with surprise.


    Sure enough, she didn''t understand the situation at all. Xiao Shili sighed and said, "forget it, if you go on tossing like this, you''ll be sleepy. Moreover, after talking to them for a long time, your evil thoughts have become much lighter. Sure enough, they are still children.


    He pulled open the quilt on his knee, moved in a little bit, leaving a small gap, "but I said, only this time, tomorrow night I will go to bed by myself."

 Chapter 352

    "Thank you, master!" Yuedie yells happily. Suddenly, she jumps into Xiao Shili''s arms and holds his neck tightly, just like the plush bear.


    The sofa is wide enough for two people to lie down, but at the moment, they are clinging to each other tightly. The moon butterfly is still in its infancy and full, but the little rabbit that has appeared the outline gently rubs Xiao''s chest. The latter can''t stand it any more. Because he is directly across the T-shirt, he can even feel the two little lovely beans in the front.


    For the first time in his life, Xiao Shili was like a medieval monk. Medieval monks regarded Yi as an evil thing. They thought it was one of the three great witches in the Bible. Lily used them to absorb their essence in the night. So when the Buddhist priest was sleeping, he always put the cross on the police to resist the sorceress''s sucking.


    Xiao Shili also wanted a cross to appear in front of him at the moment. He tried his best to bow up to avoid the thing of Ying Bang pushing against the pure and flawless little angel. He was even more afraid that the angel would ask himself curiously, what is that thing of Ying bang?


    When he was holding the moon butterfly, he thought that he had neglected another one, so he said, "good night, star butterfly."


    There was no response from the opposite side, but I heard the sound of star butterfly getting into the quilt. Compared with my sister, my sister''s words were always much less.


    There is another important thing waiting for me tomorrow. I''d better go to bed early. Xiao Shili turns off the light and hears the moon butterfly in his arms. This little girl falls asleep so soon. Xiao Shili looks at the innocent and lovely face in his arms and smiles, but at the same time sighs. He doesn''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse when he finds this pair of treasures.


    The next day, when the day dawned, the moon butterfly in her sleep opened her eyes slightly. She had a sweet sleep. In fact, she liked to be held to sleep since she was a child. Only in this way can she sleep. But no one cared about her all the time. The only one who accompanied her was the plush bear Dudu.


    Now Dudu can finally rest, because he found a very good host. When he went to bed last night, the host held him tightly, and he was in his arms as if he would never lose it. The moon butterfly nestles in her master''s arms and thinks happily that the master is really good. In the future, she will never change her master. She will always follow her present master. If the master is in danger, she will do her best to protect her master.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that there was a Yingying thing against her stomach. She felt that the thing was so big and big, across a layer of clothes, as if she wanted to jump out. She suddenly realized that her little hand had touched the owner.


    Strange... The master''s two hands are tightly holding themselves, what is this thing? Under the curiosity of Yue die, she lifted the quilt and saw that part of her master''s pajamas was bulging up, like a big banana stuffed inside.


    How can the host have bananas? Is it to wake up hungry at night to eat, but why put bananas in clothes?


    Yuedie pointed her chin and thought for a long time. The more she thought about it, the more strange she felt. At the same time, she had some fun. So she held the edge of the pajamas and gently pulled them down.


    What? It''s not banana. Yuedie looks at this thing strangely, which she has never seen before. Although the shape is a bit like a banana, there is a round thing on it, which is more like a lollipop. The strangest thing is that this thing actually grows on the host.


    Moon butterfly suddenly holds her little mouth, then shyly raises her big T-shirt and looks at it. After confirming that she doesn''t have it, she also confirms that star butterfly and herself don''t have it. She suddenly thinks in fear, is the host a monster?!


    "Ah


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes and jumped up from the sofa. One hand had already touched Baipi on the back of the sofa. His eyes swept the whole room and he found that yuedie was far away in a corner of the room, covering her mouth and screaming in a low voice.


    Xiao Shili''s strength was suddenly released, and he thought someone had broken into the house. After the Baojian upgrade opened the killing value last night, he immediately received the message that the killing value increased by 51. That is to say, there are 51 people in the world who want their lives. Naturally, the spirit is tense.


    There was no sign that the windows and doors were damaged. In normal times, Xiao Shili could not be so patient. But he held her for a night last night and felt different.


    Xiao Shili approached moon butterfly and squatted in front of her, frowning but asked in a gentle tone, "what''s the matter, moon butterfly, have you had a nightmare?"


    The moon butterfly stops calling, covers her mouth and shakes her head. Her clear eyes are strange. Xiao Shili touched his face. Why, did he sleep too long and deform his face?


    Looking up at her watch, it was just before nine o''clock, but she had something to do and needed to go out earlier. It seemed that it was time for her to wake up.


    Star butterfly was also woken up, sat up, rubbed her eyes, yawned, and asked vaguely, "what happened?"


    Moon butterfly suddenly ran to the bed and jumped into her sister''s quilt. Star butterfly didn''t look at her sister, but waved a hand to say hello to Xiao Shili, "good morning."


    "Good morning..." Xiao Shi left his head numb. Could he not control it last night? What did he do to moon butterfly? But I have no impression. I didn''t have a spring dream last night. It''s lovely, but I''m only 12 years old, and I''m not so wild.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Xiao Shili was alert again. Was there a problem?


    But then a sweet but with a trace of jiaoman voice rang out, "big sex wolf, open the door quickly, or you will die."


    Xiao Shi left for a while, then subconsciously went to open the door, thinking about how the goblin found himself. He was sure he didn''t tell the other party his rental address, how he felt that this guy seemed to have tracking skills, no matter where he was, he could always smell his own smell.


    The door opened, and it was Du mengning standing outside. Next to her, there was a graceful beauty with long hair, who turned out to be Lin Shihan. Goblin a face angry expression, but see Xiao Shi left, two girls face but at the same time a red.


    Xiao Shili realized that he was wearing his upper body red. He quickly turned back and took a piece of clothes from the sofa. Just as he was taking the clothes, he suddenly froze. How could he forget that there were two little Loris in his home? No, to be more exact, they were on his own


    If Du mengning and Lin Shihan can see this scene, it will be terrible. They don''t know what they will think.


    Damn it, he opened the door without thinking. Xiao Shili scolded himself for carelessness. Now he had to try his best not to let them into the room.


    At this time, Du mengning has pushed the door open and wants to come in. Xiao Shili turns around and darts back. He uses half of his body to hold the door, and the other half of his body is blocked in the middle of the door, showing his snow-white teeth. "Two beauties, come to me so early, do you want to invite me to breakfast?"


    Before she finished speaking, she got a heavy kick from Du mengning on her calf. Today, she is wearing a pair of long leather boots with a very sharp top. The pain of this foot can be imagined, and the girl''s mood can be seen at the same time.

 Chapter 353

    Xiao Shili bares his teeth in pain, and he can''t help getting angry. As soon as he meets him, he kicks someone so violently. He doesn''t need to offend her at ordinary times. This morning, for no reason at all, he put on such a heavy hand,


    The anger on Du mengning''s small face has not been restrained at all. Her angry expression has something lovely, but there is also a force breath between her eyebrows and eyes, which is obviously inherited from her mother.


    The little finger, green and white, was on the tip of Xiao Shili''s nose. The girl''s voice trembled, "you say! What were you doing in there? "


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili shakes his head and can''t help looking at Lin Shihan, who has a dignified expression on his face. There is a trace of worry, a trace of sadness, a trace of anger and a trace of disappointment in his deeper eyes.


    Xiao Shili was a little dizzy by Lin Shihan''s complicated eyes. After thinking about it, he suddenly understood something and said, "this... You misunderstood, not what you imagined..."


    Du mengning stamped her feet slightly, and the man would only say this sentence when he came to the incident. Just now, he and his cousin heard clearly that there was a girl''s voice in his room, and he even said such boring words to deceive himself. He had been his girlfriend for less than a week, and they didn''t even go shopping hand in hand, so he had another woman. Sad, dissatisfied, angry, lonely suddenly all rushed to Du mengning''s heart, this is her childhood, never had the feeling, but come so suddenly, let oneself by surprise.


    Xiao Shili saw that there were tears rolling in the goblin''s eyes. He suddenly felt that there was a big misunderstanding. Just to explain, Du mengning raised his head with red eyes and cried, "since it''s OK, why don''t you let me in?"


    "I..." when Xiao Shili was about to say it, he saw that Lin Shihan''s eyes were blushing on some part of his body. When he looked down, his eyes were still high. It was so exaggerated that outsiders could see clearly through his pajamas.


    Damn, how could this be! If we continue to develop, we really can''t explain clearly. Xiao Shili subconsciously leans to his side to avoid causing continuous fright to Lin Shihan and further damaging his image. However, he feels that his trousers are gently pulled twice and lowers his head. Xingdie stands beside him and says with no expression, "I don''t have any pants to change. What should I do?"


    Du mengning and Lin Shihan''s eyes fell on the star butterfly more than Xiao Shili''s, and then opened their eyes at the same time. The appearance of xingdie when she just got up to Chuang is a bit like you. Except for her lovely little face, Xiao Shili also found that xingdie''s hair is faster than her sister''s, and her figure is slightly higher than her sister''s. under the hem of her T-shirt, there are two slightly round, moist Yu legs, and the bulge in front of Xiang almost reaches the level of a cup, That is the size of a mature girl, two peas are more clearly visible.


    Although the girl looks only 11 or 12 years old, she appears in Xiao Shili''s room like this. Anyone can imagine what happened to them last night. Even without that, their relationship last night is absolutely not pure. What''s more, the little girl''s words just now, such intimate tone, can only be said when two people are related to a certain degree, or beyond a certain limit, and this sentence also implies a meaning, the little girl''s pants, pants are dirty, but they are dirty by something, which is even more a matter of endless reverie.


    Of course, it''s different from ordinary cheating. The object of cheating is a little girl who has never been through the world. Maybe she is just on the first grade of junior high school. Xiao Shili''s image of evil and abnormal suddenly grows up.


    In a flash, Du mengning felt his world collapsed.


    Wronged, sad, sad, these emotions flooded the girl''s heart like a tide. Today, I came to see him with a happy mood. He just left the hospital, but did not inform himself. This made her feel some wronged, but as long as he was safe, she would be satisfied. It''s a long time since I saw you, and something terrible happened that night. I really miss him, and I can''t wait. Who would have thought that I saw such a sad scene


    "Pa!" Xiao Shili felt a pain in his face, but he was slapped by Du mengning. The girl''s pretty face burst into tears and ran away quickly along the corridor.


    Lin Shi looked at Xiao Shili bitterly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it all the time. In this way, he watched him step back, and then chased his cousin away.


    "Shall I kill them?" The star butterfly asks coldly.


    "No, no, they are not enemies." Xiao Shili said feebly.


    "But they just attacked you."


    "Forget it, I was beaten voluntarily." Xiao Shili stroked the hot finger mark on his face. He was depressed to the extreme. He would be regarded as a pervert, or a guy who was addicted to Tong. Moreover, even Lin Shihan looked at himself with that kind of eyes. Alas! He didn''t even say thank you, so he was regarded as a pervert.


    "What happened?" The star butterfly raises her small face and looks at Xiao Shili puzzledly.


    "Yes, something big happened." Xiao Shili fell on the sofa and looked at the ceiling with a bitter smile. "The end of the world is coming."


    Just three days before leaving this small house, all the celebrities and rich people in H Province received an invitation from the Du family. Du''s group will hold an annual banquet in the largest five-star hotel in the provincial capital. The theme of this banquet is to announce to celebrities from all walks of life, friends and partners who have contacts with Du''s family, as well as the news media, a major decision made within the family.


    Late at night.


    A Mercedes Benz was driving slowly on the road, reflecting the light outside the window. Du Tianshun was sitting in the back seat with a gloomy face.


    Tonight, the second brother is going to announce to everyone that he is about to abdicate and the next successor of the family. Once this event is announced at the banquet, Du Yue will be recognized by everyone as the successor of the chairman of Du''s group.


    Du Tianshun secretly gritted his teeth, asshole. There is no such cheap good thing in the world. He has worked hard for the family and the group. Now, in the end, the final fruit has fallen into the hands of a little girl. I will not be reconciled, and I will not give up. Just tonight, I will never let the second brother, the eldest brother, Du Yue and everyone do what they want.


    The bus stopped at a red light. Du Tianshun raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was 15 minutes before the banquet started. He frowned slightly. He had already made a plan in his heart. When the second elder brother came on stage to announce his successor, he would stand up and put forward his objection. At that time, the third elder brother would help him. This time, everyone was on the same boat, There is a common enemy, although the boy Du Xin did not contact in advance, but presumably it will not give up.


    At this time, the green light is on, the traffic around starts to move slowly, but the Benz still stops in place. After Du Tianshun realized it, he immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you go?"


    The driver pointed to the front, but Du Tianshun saw that the car parked in front of him had not moved, and blocked his car. Without waiting for him to speak, the two bodyguards next to him opened the door and got out of the car.


    At this time, four people suddenly ran to each side of the street at the same time. Du Tianshun only heard two sounds of human body falling to the ground. He was surprised and turned his head. On the window, a black gun was aimed at him.


    People outside the car window didn''t make any unnecessary moves. The silent pistol fired immediately. After smashing the glass, five or six shots were fired into the car in a row. On the other side, one shot straight at the driver''s seat. Then the four left the scene in the same way and disappeared into the night. The whole process only lasted less than a minute. In the middle of the street, there was only a Mercedes with flashing tail lights, And two bodies lying by the car.

 Chapter 354

    Meanwhile, the hotel''s underground parking lot.


    After parking the car, Du Xin got out of the car with no expression on his face. He was driving by himself and didn''t have any entourage around him. After getting off the bus, he took a few steps and saw that there was no one in the empty parking lot. Then he took out his mobile phone and connected it.


    "Hello, is everything ready?"


    "OK, we''ve laid an ambush at the place you ordered. We''ll wait for the target to appear."


    "Well, don''t miss this time. After it''s done, there''s a cargo ship going to Thailand at pier 7 at 12:00 at night. I''ll call the money and don''t come back from now on. Do you understand?" Du Xin''s voice sounds a little cold.


    "I understand. Thank you, boss Du." The person on the other end of the phone said gratefully.


    Du Xin hung up the phone, adjusted his face, adjusted his clothes, and walked towards the elevator. When he passed a corner, suddenly a figure came out from behind the wall.


    Du Xin thought it was a drunk in the hotel. He was about to escape, but unexpectedly, the other party held a machete in his hand and cut with it. Before Du Xin could react, the knife had been cut in his neck, and the blood foam gushed from his neck. Du Xin looked at each other with wide eyes. His whole body was convulsed, and his hand was hard on the wall. He fell down slowly, leaving a bright red blood mark on the wall.


    The visitor squatted down, after confirming that Du Xin was dead, threw the knife next to the other party''s body and quickly disappeared in the parking lot.


    "A little bit nervous?"


    Du Yue is sitting in front of the wide dressing table. Her bright and clean mirror reflects her attractive appearance. Tonight, she is wearing a long black evening dress. The few jewels on her body are just right embellishment. It doesn''t seem too monotonous or extravagant. Together with the long dress, women are enveloped in a layer of beauty, And noble and elegant temperament..


    Du Yue''s body is surrounded by four stylists, one responsible for hair, one responsible for clothing, and the other two responsible for makeup. Du mengning is sitting far away in the chair on the other side of the room. Her mother is really amazing tonight.


    "There should be a little bit." Du Yue answered her daughter''s question with a smile, "after all, it''s not a trivial matter to be the next generation''s owner, and I don''t have any experience in this field.


    "But hasn''t grandfather taught his mother?"


    "Silly girl, as a housekeeper, I have to manage many things. It''s not so easy." Du Yue looked at her fingers. She didn''t like the sharp fingernails that were trimmed.


    "Mom is so powerful. I''ll speak in front of many journalists and celebrities later." Du mengning flat flat small mouth, "if change is my words, may be nervous a word also can''t say."


    The modeling is basically finished. Du Yueying stands up and turns gracefully in front of the mirror. He is still so perfect tonight. I really want to be seen by him. I wonder if he will come tonight.


    She turned around, looked at her daughter with a smile and said, "when you get to your mother''s age, you will see all kinds of scenes, and you will be able to treat everything calmly."


    Du mengning gently smiles, then lowers her head and looks at her fingers silently.


    Du Yue feels that her daughter''s mood tonight seems to be a little bit bad. This girl has always been crazy. Usually, on such occasions, she would go to a crowded place early and make a fuss. Tonight, she would stay in the dressing room and quietly watch her modeling for more than an hour. It''s really abnormal.


    She then waved her hand and let the stylists leave. Then she sat down beside her daughter and put her arms around her like a sister. "What''s the matter, I''m in a bad mood. Who else dares to bully our eldest daughter in this world?"


    Du mengning shakes her head and tilts her mouth slightly upward. "I''m ok. The party is about to start. Mom, go and get ready."


    Where can the daughter''s mind hide from her mother? After all, Du mengning is the flesh that falls from Du Yue. Every look, every expression and every expression of her daughter can reflect the meaning in her mother''s heart like a mirror.


    Du Yue hesitated for a moment, then said softly, "tell mom, what happened, is it because of... Him?"


    From childhood to adulthood, there are few people who can make her daughter''s emotions fluctuate. Except for her family, the rest of the people around Meng Ning either adore the boy who is infatuated with her like the princess, or the girl who is called around by Meng Ning as a servant. Therefore, although there are many people around her every day, she actually has never had a real friend.


    So when she learned about the relationship between Xiao Shili and her daughter, Du Yue felt both comforted and helpless. Happily, it was the first time that her daughter had fallen in love with someone since she was so old. From the look in her daughter''s eyes that day, Du Yue felt that this kind of love was not just a simple love, but a kind of dependence and infatuation, A girl''s firmness and persistence when she first falls in love with someone will never be weaker than a boy''s first love.


    But what makes the young mother feel helpless is that the boy her daughter likes is exactly the same person she loves.


    So if there is only one person in the world who can make his daughter sad, it must be him. So when Du Yue thought of this, her heart kept tumbling. Is it because she... Affected the relationship between Meng Ning and him? What''s more, did he refuse Meng Ning for his own sake?


    If so, I really don''t have the face to live as a mother. I rudely robbed my daughter''s boyfriend and made her sad, but I didn''t know that it was her mother who caused all this. What''s more, she would know about it sooner or later.


    In this case, I have to leave the city far away to live in a place where no one knows me, because Du Yue knows that she can no longer leave that man in her life,


    Du mengning didn''t speak. She still lowered her head and put her fingers around the corner of her clothes. It seems that the little girl was really sad this time. I remember that in primary school, she once cut class and went to the downtown shopping mall with a group of boys to play video games. When Du Yue knew about it, she severely punished her for not having dinner and standing outside the door for one night, Secretly open the door to go out to see, the little girl is barefoot sitting under the eaves, holding do not know where to catch the two frogs are playing happily, since then Du Yue never worried about her daughter''s psychological endurance.


    "Tell mom you had a fight with your boyfriend?" Du Yue asked cautiously, not so much worried as afraid.


    Du mengning is still silent, but her head is buried lower, long bangs hang down from both sides, covering her small face, leaving only a small piece.


    Du Yue gently stroked her daughter''s smooth and delicate back with her hand. Her fingers trembled slightly. Unexpectedly, Du mengning suddenly hugged her and buried her head on her mother''s shoulder, sobbing.


    Du mengning has never cried so sad since she was so old. Her whole body is shaking. At this moment, she seems to be the most wronged person in the world. Du Yue patted her daughter''s back gently, and a cold damp feeling came from her shoulder. Her feeling in her heart was not much better than her daughter''s.

 Chapter 355

    "He... He has other women..." after crying for a long time, Du mengning sobbed out a sentence, and just finished, she began to cry again. As she grew up with her mother, Du mengning''s view of men is the same as her mother''s. her boyfriend''s cheating is that she has other women in her eyes. It sounds a bit like Xiao Shili has left Xiaosan.


    Du Yue''s heart suddenly jumped, for a time, she was a little stunned. After half a minute, she gently licked her lips and asked, "have you ever seen her?"


    After hearing Du mengning finish, Du Yue can''t help but gently push away her daughter and look at her incredulously, "what do you say? The other side is a junior high school student who is only 11 or 12 years old? "


    Du Meng nodded and wiped his tears. "Maybe it''s still a primary school student!"


    Du Yue gently shakes her head, "how can this be? Are you wrong?"


    Du mengning snorted, "that little girl lives in the house he rented. I saw it with my own eyes, and she was still wearing his clothes in the morning. Both of them have lived together, and... And..." she wanted to say that both of them have already lived in that house, but it''s hard to say that they are bearing the face of their mother.


    Du Yue knew that it wasn''t because of herself, so she relaxed a lot, so she began to think of ways to comfort her daughter, "little dream, don''t always think about it, so how can a little girl be? That girl may be his sister."


    Du mengning was stunned. He didn''t think of this problem. Because at that time she first heard the voice of a girl, so the idea of cheating was preconceived, and she didn''t think about other aspects.


    But thinking about it, Du mengning''s tone became excited again. "But I''ve been to his home, met his parents, and never heard that he has a younger sister, and... And his younger sister is not young. Mingming''s family is here, why do you want to live in his rented house, and..." she blushed, The girl told him that she had no underwear to change. She didn''t remember that when she was in junior high school, she said that to her brother again.


    Du mengning''s question really asked Du Yue. She frowned and her face was slightly relaxed. "Well, don''t think too much about it. After tonight, my mother will help you make it clear."


    "It''s stuffy here. I''ll go out for a walk." Du mengning said and stood up.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door outside, and Du Lei''s voice said, "little sister, are you ready? Hurry up, all the guests are here."


    Du Yueqing stroked her daughter''s face and wiped away her tears. "Darling, don''t be sad. I believe Shili won''t do such a thing. Since you love someone, you have to trust each other, don''t you?"


    Du mengning reluctantly raised the corner of his mouth, "Mom, you need to come on."


    Du Yue smiles to her daughter, "we all need to refuel."


    In a small hall outside the door, Du Tianyi was sitting in a wheelchair, and Du Tianzhan was standing beside him. There were several servants standing around him. Both the old men were smiling at the two most glorious girls of the Du family coming out of the room tonight. Du Tianzhan said with a smile, "big brother, our women of the Du family are beautiful. I really don''t want to see them get married, It''s cheap for the men out there. "


    Du Tianyi smiles and beckons to his daughter and granddaughter. Du mengning runs to her and calls her grandfather.


    "Ha ha, little dream hasn''t been here for a long time. My grandfather wants to kill you." Du Tianyi holds Du mengning''s little hand. He also loves his granddaughter very much. He looks at Du Yue and says with a smile, "you two are standing together tonight. I can''t tell who is my daughter and who is my granddaughter."


    Du Yue blushed and said coquettishly, "Dad, I''m old enough to talk like a child."


    "Ha ha, dad is not old yet." Du Tianyi stood up tremblingly. After the incident, although there was no problem with the old man''s health, his strength was not as good as moving forward. He stretched out his hand and said, "everyone is waiting. Let''s go."


    Du Tianzhan said, "it seems that the third brother, the fourth brother and Xiaoxin have not arrived yet.


    Du Tianyi shook his head slightly and sighed, "they may not come. Don''t wait for them. Let''s go."


    Du Yue put his hand into his father''s palm, Du Tianzhan stepped forward and held his brother, "second brother, be careful."


    Du Tianyi nodded, "don''t worry, I''m ok." Just as he was talking, the two side doors of the small hall suddenly opened from the outside, and several mermaids came in.


    Du Tianzhan Jianmei Yixuan, without his permission, no one can enter this room. Seeing that these people are not family members, he thinks they are the service staff of the hotel. He immediately drinks, "everyone out, who let you in!"


    Unexpectedly, several people didn''t do what he said. One of them took out something from his arms and lifted it up.


    It was a black pistol with a long muffler at the front.


    Du Tianzhan''s eyes were stunned, and then he reacted. He habitually quickly reached out to touch his waist. Unexpectedly, he didn''t carry a gun when he was going to attend a formal ceremony today.


    Du Tianyi was also surprised and could not help but step back. Du Yue even opened her eyes.


    With a few small sounds, several servants of the Du family all around fell to the ground in an instant. Blood oozed from their bodies and dyed the carpet red.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became cold and solidified. The two old people''s faces sank after the storm. Du Lei squatted on the ground with his head in his arms for the first time. Although Du Yue was calm, she killed several people without blinking at them, and her beautiful eyes also showed a trace of fear. Du mengning covers her mouth tightly with her hands, and doesn''t let herself cry out.


    Du Tianzhan looked at these people with tiger eyes, and his tone was angry. "Who are you and who ordered you to come?"


    The leader snorted, "I''m sorry, no comment, and the dying people don''t need to know so much."


    Du Tianzhan looked awe inspiring. Facing each other''s muzzle, he had no fear on his face. With a sneer, he said, "you scum are worthy to say this in front of me. There are our people on every floor of this building. I''m sure none of you can leave alive today."


    He didn''t finish his words, but more people came in from the door. In a moment, there were more than 20 men in black with guns in the small hall. The leader was wearing a pair of gold rimmed eyes, and now he sneered, "since we can enter here, we will go out naturally. You should understand such a simple truth, old man."


    In fact, as soon as these people came in, Du Tianzhan realized that something was wrong. There were people arranged by himself outside the door, but the other party was able to break in, which means that most of his subordinates had been knocked down at least in this layer. His words were just bluffing and delaying time. He didn''t stop flying at the same time. The other party must have premeditated to achieve this, It can kill the guard so easily without any movement, which means that one of the leaders of the other party must be a member of the family.


    Damn it, his mind immediately focused on Du Tiande, Du Tianshun and Du Xin. He had been up and down in the underworld for half his life. Du Tianzhan had already seen fraternity and even his son murdering Lao Tzu, so he was able to accept this fact. It was only because his second younger brother was kind-hearted and didn''t kill all those people, which led to today''s catastrophe. I hate myself for being dizzy and dull. I didn''t expect this in advance, but I underestimated those people.

 Chapter 356

    Even if he died, he should never let the owner and the two girls get hurt. Du Tianzhan was full of strength and his eyes were like hooks. He was like a lion ready to go. Although he was unarmed, he was more powerful than the other. Now he stepped forward and yelled angrily, "listen to me. If I die, you and the person behind the scenes, Including your parents, wife and children, they will be hunted endlessly in this life, including black and white. No matter where you hide, someone will come to kill your dog all the time. If you don''t believe me, shoot me! "


    Another man in the crowd said with a smile, "of course we know this, and we don''t plan to stay here. As soon as the task is completed, our brothers will soon travel across the ocean and fly far away. You can ask your people to come to the other side of the ocean to find us."


    The other side''s complacent appearance did not care about the appearance of the old lion grinding his teeth and sucking his blood. Du Tianzhan''s momentum was suddenly frustrated and his face turned blue. He used to be a powerful figure in the underworld. Even now, with a wave of his hand, he can drive the underground forces of a city to work for him. At the moment, it''s like a battle of trapped animals. His hands and feet are tied in front of several minions.


    He repressed his emotions for a while, relaxed for a long time, and finally asked, "well, what do you want?"


    "The big brother of the Du family really knows current affairs." The two men at the head of the other party looked at each other with a smile and cried out, "big brother, it''s done!"


    At the moment, the people of Du''s family are staring at each other, trying to see who the so-called boss is.


    The door was gently pushed open again, but this time it was the main door, which was just the direction Du Tianyi and Du Yue wanted to go out to the banquet hall. As the two doors slowly opened, a young man in a light gray suit appeared in the eyes of the public, with a delicate and gentle face and a faint smile.


    Including Du Tianyi, everyone in the room was surprised, but the most surprised and incredible were Du Yue and Du mengning''s mother and daughter. Du Yue''s face was full of disbelief, and her tone was a little incoherent for a moment, "Xiao... Xiao Fei, what are you


    With a smile, Du Mengfei stretched out his hands and bowed, "I''m sorry, grandfather, uncle, mother, second uncle, and my lovely sister, they surprised you."


    It seems that the people in the room didn''t react for a moment, but Du Lei got up first from the ground. "What''s the matter? You have to look at the place when you''re joking." Just now, others lost the most. At this time, I want to say a few words to regain some face.


    But before he fully stood up, there was already a man kicking his knee. Du Lei let out a scream and fell to the ground again.


    To tell you the truth, Du Mengfei''s sense of existence is really rare in the Du family. Although he is also a third generation character, his status in the Du family is not as good as his sister Du mengning and other cousins. The main reason is that he is an adopted son and does not have the blood of the Du family. The other reason is that he plays a low-key role in the family, Several elders in the family have seen him a few times.


    Therefore, Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan vaguely remember having such a grandson, but they have long forgotten each other''s appearance. Even if they meet on the street, they can''t recognize each other.


    Du Tianzhan''s first reaction was that this incident was far beyond his expectation. He immediately stepped forward and said angrily, "little beast, what are you doing?"


    Du Mengfei''s face is still wearing a faint smile, "uncle, I just seem to hear, you are willing to sit down to talk about the conditions, do I hear wrong?"


    Du Tianzhan suddenly saw a sense of awe inspiring killing from each other''s eyes. He was surprised. In his countless eyes, this boy was not an ordinary role. Such a dangerous person was hidden in his family, and he knew nothing about it. It was a big mistake.


    At the same time, he also understood that the other party was not joking. The coldness of his smile showed that as long as he said something wrong, there would be a person lying dead in the room immediately.


    "What do you want?" he asked, suppressing his voice


    "I don''t want much." Du Mengfei walked a few steps to the crowd and said with a smile, "it''s just all the decision-making power of your group and the whole family."


    Those who have heard these words all understand that the meaning of their words is to replace their mother as the next generation of home owners. All of them are slightly surprised.


    Du Tianzhan listened to each other''s words, which was quite different. He couldn''t help yelling, "what are you talking about? You are also a member of the family. When your mother leaves, you will naturally have a chance to take over."


    Du Mengfei lowered his head and snorted with a smile, "really, I don''t think so."


    Du Yue is good at teaching her son, but she can''t take a stern attitude when facing her son who has changed completely. In addition, she can''t accept the fact in front of her. She says in an empty voice and murmurs, "Xiaofei, why? Mom, is that bad for you? "


    Du Mengfei looked at his mother and said, "no, you are very kind to me. Although we don''t have any blood relationship, you have raised me so much. I also understand your kindness." Face immediately a smile, "but for such a young mother, I''m really not used to it, so in my eyes, always regard you as my sister."


    Du mengning screamed, "brother, are you crazy?"


    Du Mengfei looked at his sister''s eyes, but there was no emotion, "little dream, our destiny is destined to be different, everything I get now, is in my hands by my own strength, my world, not you born to worry about the big lady can understand."


    Du mengning covers her mouth tightly with her hands. The original man is gentle and kind, and often takes care of her brother. Where is the man now?


    "Well, that''s the end of the bullshit." Du Mengfei walked up to Du Tianyi and looked down at the old man. "Mr. Du, I believe you are a smart man and should make the right choice."


    Du Tianyi closed his eyes and snorted.


    Du Mengfei smiles and waves his hand. A member of his staff next to him immediately brings some documents. He takes them and says with a smile, "as long as you sign the contract, I can guarantee that everyone present tonight will survive, and the rest of his life will still be free of food and clothing." He left the document on the table and put a pen on it. "I just want to remind you that time is running out. If you decide, do it quickly."


    Du Tianyi''s eyes are still closed, and Du Tianzhan''s whole body is shaking. Although he knows that he has no other choice, it''s not easy to hand over to others the huge family business he has devoted all his life to build.


    "Well, it seems that the old man is so indifferent to the life of himself and his family. Ha ha, I don''t care." Du Mengfei shrugged his shoulders, and then looked at Du Lei who couldn''t help groaning on the ground, "let''s start with him."


    Du Lei was immediately put up from both sides by two big men, one left and one right. His face was full of fear, and he immediately cried in panic, "wait, wait! What are you doing? Let me go


    One of the big men hit him hard in the stomach, and Du Lei''s voice immediately went down and became a vague groan. The two men put it down on a table, and one of them raised the silencing pistol and looked at each other''s temple.


    "Wait a minute." Du Tianyi suddenly said, "OK, I''ll sign."

 Chapter 357

    Du Mengfei waved his hand and asked his men to step down. Then he said with a smile, "if you don''t see the coffin, you don''t cry. It''s really to describe the old man you, sign for him." Then someone on both sides forced Mr. Du to come to the table with a gun.


    Du Tianzhan saw that the name of the second younger brother fell on the file, and Du''s group would become each other''s thing. The hard work of the two brothers over the years turned into nothing. With a pistol, they could get all this. How could there be such a cheap thing in the world! Anger, fear and despair all came to my heart at the moment, and immediately cried, "second brother, don''t sign!"


    In Du Tianyi''s heart, it is not like a knife. If it is not for his children and relatives, he will never give up his family property to others because he pities this old life. But at the moment, if no one here tonight is alive, what''s the point of keeping a huge family property?


    Du Mengfei is nervous at the moment. Once the other party signs the document, he will become the one who really dominates more than one city, the peak of power and interests. All this seems simple, but only he knows how much effort he has made and how much humiliation he has suffered for this moment.


    At this moment, his whole body''s blood surged uncontrollably. His eyes were fixed on the old man''s every move. Finally, he saw that the other party had signed his name under the document. All of a sudden, his heart was surging.


    Du Tianyi finished signing all the documents in one breath, then slowly turned around and said with a pale face, "can you let me and my family go now?"


    In the presence of Du family''s heart is like falling into the ice cave cold, Du Yue is more regret intersection, all this blame yourself! Although they are not related by blood, Du Mengfei is his own son after all. His mother should bear all the responsibility for all this. What''s more, he regretted that when he was not supposed to adopt a baby, it was his kindness that made the whole family fall into a desperate situation.


    Du Mengfei took over the document and looked at it carefully. He was pleased and nodded, "very good, very good." At this moment, it was hard for him to hide the excitement in his heart. After a full minute, he calmed down a little. The corners of his mouth suddenly tilted to both sides and raised, "then I''ll take this gift."


    Du Tianyi asked again in a low voice, "since you have got what you want, when can I let my family go?"


    Du Mengfei turned around, looked at each other with curious eyes, and then laughed, "I''m sorry, Mr. Du, although my wish, you helped me realize it, but your wish, I may not be able to help you."


    "What?" The muscles on Du Tianyi''s face trembled. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak. The old man bent down and coughed violently.


    "Daddy


    "Grandfather!"


    Du Yue and Du Mengfei ran to hold Du Tianyi at the same time. Du Tianzhan angrily scolded, "I really regret that when you were young, no one shot you!"


    Du Mengfei looked at Du Tianyi, shook his head strangely and said with a smile, "in this world, there is only one kind of people who can never believe, that is your enemy. There are so many people who don''t understand such a simple truth. Even Mr. Du, you are included. It seems that human beings are really regressing."


    Du Yue said sadly, "Xiao Fei, he''s your grandfather!"


    "Miss Du Yue." Du Mengfei shook his finger, and his eyes suddenly showed a trace of violence, "hey hey, please don''t try to restrict me with these false kinship relationships. In this false family, facing a group of false people, I have already hated all this for a long time. Tonight is the time to destroy it! Don''t blame me. If you want to blame yourself, do it


    At this time, the leader with gold glasses beside him asked, "brother, don''t you keep this old man? Wait a minute. At the banquet, force him to announce to everyone that you are the next owner of Du''s group, which will make people recognize your existence more


    Du Mengfei scolded a stupid sentence in his heart. No one can change the fact that the old man is the chairman of Du''s group even if he doesn''t announce it to the public. As long as he has this document in hand, who dares not to admit his position. If the old man shows up in front of so many people, he is bound to lose control of him. Although he can use his family as a threat, if the old man is ruthless and desperate to expose the truth in front of all walks of life and the media, his life will be in danger.


    He shook his head and said, "no, do it."


    Golden glasses asked again, "there are many people here, and most of them are from the other side. After finishing, what should we do with the corpse?"


    Du Mengfei has already thought about it. After killing several people, it should not be difficult to wrap their bodies in carpets, and then let several people disguise themselves as employees and transport them out of the employee passageway. In short, they will not allow the existence of a threat to themselves, live in this world.


    Moreover, he felt that there seemed to be a little more Jingge''s words today. He immediately said coldly, "Jingge, don''t worry, just do it!"


    "Yes, yes." Brother Jing nodded, but he didn''t raise his gun. He said, "however, kill them all, or leave a few alive. In case we can''t escape, we can take a few people as hostages."


    Du Mengfei looks at the other side strangely, and suddenly reaches out to pull the pistol from his waist. But Jing Ge, who holds the gun, moves faster than him. He raises his hand and points the muzzle of the gun at his forehead.


    Du Mengfei was slightly stunned. He never thought that this accident would happen in the middle of the journey. There was a trace of surprise and accident in his eyes. His eyes were fixed and he said in a deep voice, "brother Jing, what do you mean?"


    Brother Jing didn''t answer, just pointed a gun at each other.


    The surprise in Du Mengfei''s eyes immediately turned to sneer, "well, it seems that I underestimate some people. Anyway, there are many people who will die tonight, and it doesn''t matter if there is one more." Then he said, "kill them together!"


    More than 20 people in the room immediately raised their guns. However, the muzzle of the gun was not toward Jingge or Du family, but toward Du Mengfei''s head.


    Du Mengfei didn''t seem to react in a moment. He was so shocked and shocked that he couldn''t express all of his facial expressions. It was only after a few seconds that the man''s face turned grey and twisted, becoming surprised, angry and incredible.


    The people of the Du family were completely stunned. They didn''t know what was going on in front of them. Rao Shi Du Tianzhan had been up and down in the underworld for many years, and he had never seen such a quick and exaggerated defection.


    Du Mengfei''s face was very gloomy. He said angrily, "are you all crazy? No one can escape from here without me, or do you want to die here! "


    "Well, I don''t think so."


    A calm voice suddenly rang out in the hall. The people of Du''s family could not help but be slightly stunned. The faces of Du''s mother and daughter were surprised. Du mengning''s face was stiff, and her eyes slowly moved to a corner of the hall.


    There, a young man in a black dress was sitting on a chair with his legs up, a glass of champagne in his hand, sipping with his eyes closed, with a seemingly absent smile on his face. Everyone in the hall didn''t know when he was here.


    Du Yue was shocked by this, and immediately surprised, she couldn''t help rushing into his arms. But just as she stepped out, she suddenly remembered her daughter''s presence and quickly stood in the same place. Du mengning first surprised herself with a smile, then thought of something. She quickly wiped away her smile, put on a cold look, and turned her face away.

 Chapter 358

    Du Tianzhan''s eyebrows stretch, while Du Tianyi''s whole body trembles with excitement. He can''t help shouting, "master Xiao!" This sound is full of gratitude, surprise, more is from the heart of reverence.


    Du Mengfei''s face was stiff, as if he had been watered by molten wax. After half a minute, a muscle beat slightly. He stared at Xiao Shili tightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say it for a moment.


    Xiao Shili got up gracefully from the sofa and went to the center of the hall. He first gave a smile to the two old men of the Du family. "I''m sorry, they were shocked."


    Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan nodded, grateful for the surprise, but they also wondered why Xiao Shili appeared here.


    Xiao Shili walks up to her mother and daughter again. She smiles at her mother vaguely and looks at her daughter. Du mengning deliberately turns her little face away from him. But from her trembling body, she must be very excited at the moment.


    Du Mengfei took a hard breath and finally broke the rigidity. He stared at Xiao Shili with cold eyes and said, "when did you know all this?"


    "Half a year ago." Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile, "that is, when you blocked the Revenge of axe gang for me, I began to doubt you."


    "Half a year ago?" Du Mengfei''s body shakes, and he can''t help feeling that he wants to vomit blood. In order to plan this plan, he has spent five years to make everything seem to be watertight, and only half a year ago he got to know Xiao Shili. As soon as he got in touch with him, he saw through his plan. How is this possible?


    He immediately murmured, "I don''t believe it! How can you know that all the plans have no flaws until now? "


    "Indeed." Xiao Shili nodded, "as far as this is concerned, I have to admire you. You have indeed made everything seamless. Although I have doubts about you, I can''t find any flaw or evidence from you to prove my conjecture. Even if it''s just a little bit short, I would rather believe you and be misled by you. In terms of psychological warfare, you are indeed the first powerful opponent I meet. "


    Du Mengfei chuckled, "in that case, how did you finally know that?"


    "Because I found your flaw."


    "What flaw?" Du Mengfei knew that the plan had failed, and he had to die to wait for his own result. Before he died, he had to solve the doubts in his heart, otherwise he would not be able to close his eyes even if he died.


    Xiao Shili gently touched his head with his hand. "Your flaw is just here. It''s because you are too smart to take all factors into consideration, making the whole thing look too perfect. There is no perfect thing in this world. The existence of perfection is just a flaw. That''s why I have never stopped doubting you."


    At the moment, the hall is quiet. Everyone is listening to Xiao Shili''s words. Everyone in the Du family wants to know what''s going on?


    Du Mengfei snorted, "just because of this nothingness?"


    "Not only that, of course." Xiao Shili looked at each other, "everyone knows that there is no free lunch in the world. You helped me block the axe gang at the most critical moment. By the way, thank you. However, at that time, the Dark Alliance was just a fledgling guild that was not even a second rate guild. It had no influence, territory, or connections. If we killed the Qinglong gang and inadvertently brought benefits to the brotherhood, the brotherhood would come forward to cover us. Although this reason is reasonable, it is also too reluctant. Unless there is one thing that can be explained, you saw the potential of the Dark Alliance at that time and wanted to win it over and foster it as one of your own marginal forces. "


    Du Mengfei sneered, "so what? Even if I told you that I wanted the Dark Alliance to be my wing, so what? "


    "Of course, no problem. If that''s all, maybe I don''t doubt you at all." Xiao Shili said faintly, "but in order to pursue perfection, you didn''t show your cards to the Dark Alliance directly. Instead, you took advantage of the relationship between Meng Ning and me. It seems that our relationship is getting closer and closer, and this relationship is entirely based on emotion rather than interests, but it contradicts with what happened before, because when the Dark Alliance attacked the green dragon club, You didn''t know my relationship with Meng Ning at that time. You want me to be more loyal to you. Although this move is a good one, it has an impact on the whole for me who is suspicious. "


    "In addition, there is a key factor that you didn''t take into account, which is also related to the scarcity of emotional elements in your life." Xiao Shili looked at each other and shook his head. "There is no elder brother in the world who is so friendly and polite to his younger sister''s boyfriend, especially when the other''s status is not as good as his own."


    Du mengning''s face turned red. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly say so. This is tantamount to announcing the relationship between the two people to the whole family. When she is shy, she suddenly feels a sense of loss. It''s hard to say what the relationship between the two people will be.


    The two of the Du family are confused. Isn''t Xiao Tianshi and Xiaoyue in love? How did you become Meng Ning''s boyfriend? Two old look at each other, see each other is a face confused.


    Du Mengfei said with a dry smile, "these are not the conditions for you to suspect me."


    "Yes. These are just small problems in the corner. " Xiao Shili looked up out of the window, "and when I couldn''t find the evidence, I once ignored these small problems and almost believed you. But then something happened, but let me really confirm my doubt about you


    "All ears."


    "That''s the books of the axe gang." Xiao Shili said, "after I captured the headquarters of the axe gang that time, I got the other party''s account book, and found a record in it, that is, you once traded 50 million yuan with the axe gang, and the time just happened to be during the period when the Dark Alliance was first established. It''s not hard to imagine that you paid 50 million yuan for the axe gang''s retention of the Dark Alliance."


    "50 million is not a small amount. Even a big gang like the axe gang may have just achieved this income in one year, but you were willing to invest so much in an unknown little gang. So I have been thinking since then whether the value I can create for you is 50 million." Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "that''s right. Since then, I''ve been sure that the Dark Alliance is just a value and a chip in your eyes. Once the value is exhausted, it will be abandoned. But at that time, I was just worried about myself. You swallow the Axe Gang first, and the next goal is to destroy the blood alliance. How can people like you allow the existence of a dark alliance, To share the underground kingdom of J city with you, so once the blood League is destroyed, your next goal is me. "


    "Well said." Du Mengfei nodded, and a smile appeared on his stiff face at the moment. "People like you may be born to survive in this treacherous world, but I still want to know how you can guess what will happen in this room tonight."

 Chapter 359

    Xiao Shili walked by Du Mengfei. The distance between them was only half a meter. Du Mengfei was staring at Xiao Shili''s face, but the latter was casual: "I have thought about a problem more than once from your point of view, that is, what is your ultimate goal? Unified J City gangster? Although I thought about it at the beginning, when I knew that you were the young master of the Du family, I didn''t just think about it. Relying on the background of the Du family, even if you want to unify the J City underworld, it''s not difficult, so you don''t need to spend effort to cultivate and use such a small guild as the Dark Alliance to achieve your goal. The only explanation is that you don''t want to achieve all this through the power of the family, or you don''t want the family to know all this. "


    "As for the reason why I have to do these things without my family, the only result I can think of is the result tonight. Concealment represents vigilance, while vigilance represents hostility. Your hostility to your family may be interpreted as your ambition. Compared with becoming the leader of the city''s gangs, the Du family''s property is obviously a bigger temptation. The reason why you unify the gangsters in J city is that you want to use this force to fight against the gangsters in s city controlled by your uncle, so that after you win the position of the master of the family, you can sit on this side of the country safely. " At the end of his speech, Xiao Shili peeled off a mint and put it into his mouth. In a modest way, he said, "brother Fei, am I right?"


    Du Mengfei lowered his head. After a few seconds, he suddenly began to laugh. The laughter became more and more intense. In the end, his shoulders kept shaking.


    A room of people are looking at this man''s abnormal, no one came forward, no one said.


    "Ha ha, ha ha." Du Mengfei pressed his face with one hand, then peeped out an eye through his fingers and looked at Xiao Shili with a smile. "The only wrong move for me is not to use a wolf as a dog. Xiao Shili, I really shouldn''t have met you."


    "Thank you." Xiao Shili said faintly.


    Du Mengfei said with a smile, "my father said since childhood that a man with ability is a double-edged sword. If you can''t control it, you will be hurt by its edge. I don''t agree with this sentence all the time, but today I finally understand it. If I hadn''t valued your ability at the beginning, I would not have fallen into this field today. "


    "You should listen to your father more." Xiao Shili suddenly felt something, and the other party even said "father". If he had just heard right outside the door, he had completely broken off the relationship with the Du family. He could not help saying, "your father, is it..."


    "Yes. You stupid things, my father cheated all of you Du Mengfei pointed to the humanity of the Du family with a wild smile on his face. "I''m not an orphan, but my father''s son. When my father joined your Du family, he had a son with my mother. That''s my real mother. Later, my mother died of illness. My father had to join your Du family for my future. Of course, he didn''t dare to say that he had a son, So when I was five years old, I was brought into the Du family in the name of taking an orphan as my adopted son! "


    Everyone present was shocked. Unexpectedly, Du Mengfei suddenly revealed such a secret, and Du Yue was even more surprised. He was introverted, dull, cautious, and even weak. He had such a careful mind.


    Du Mengfei laughed a few more times and looked at the faces around him fiercely. "My father has no position in your Du family for five years. He has no right to speak. He is just like the air. You just regard him as a tool for inheriting generations! My father wants me to have a good life, but I know that my future destiny will be the same as him. Therefore, I want to overthrow all these things, change all these things, and dominate all these things. I have no obligation to live a long life! "


    Du Mengfei''s roar made the hall suddenly silent. Du Yue shook her head gently. "Xiao Fei, no matter what other people think, my mother always regards you as my own son. If you didn''t say it today, I would even forget the difference of our blood relationship. When you are mature, you will have the same chance to compete for the position of master, You are not any different from others. You are our family


    Du mengning anxiously and anxiously looked at Du Mengfei and said, "brother, you will always be my brother, the brother who took care of me from childhood. Brother, don''t do stupid things. Will you come back to us?"


    Du Mengfei suddenly covered his ears and roared, "shut up! Shut up, all of you. Do you think these false words can make me grateful and moved by your so-called gift? No way


    He yelled as loud as he could. His voice was a little hoarse. Suddenly he showed a nervous smile and looked up at Xiao Shili. "The last question is, how did you make these guys fall to you and betray me?"


    "It''s easy." Xiao Shili replied, "you give them how many benefits, I can give, are twice as much as you, the money in half a month ago to your account, of course, such a large sum of money I can''t take out, so I have to rely on a little power of your family."


    Du Mengfei murmured with laughter, "yes, that''s the truth." The gun suddenly raised his hand and aimed at his side of the brain.


    "No!" Du Yue and Du mengning screamed at the same time, but the beeping gunfire had already started. In everyone''s amazing eyes, Du Mengfei fell to the ground.


    "Mom!" Du mengning gave a whine, turned and jumped into his mother''s arms.


    Du Yue holds her daughter tightly. Her feelings for Du Mengfei are no less than those of her own son. She can''t bear to look at the corpse on the ground when she closes her eyes. A drop of tears comes out of the corner of her eyes.


    Brother Jing and another big Mao came to Xiao Shili and asked, "brother Li, you see, the next thing is..."


    Xiao Shili said to them with a smile, "you are working hard tonight. If you want to stay for a drink, please feel free. If you hurry back, Xiao won''t send you."


    They nodded, bowed slightly and said, "then we''ll leave. When Li Ge goes back, we''ll come to congratulate him with all the brothers on the road." Du Mengfei is dead, and the Dark Alliance is the most powerful force in J city. In addition, Xiao Shili has given a great benefit to all the gangs on the road, which will naturally replace Du Mengfei and become the new generation ruler of the underground kingdom of J city.


    After the gangsters of J City withdrew from the hall, Du Tianzhan immediately called someone to clean up the scene. The two elders felt that their hearts were still trembling. They felt extremely strong for the rest of their lives. They immediately came to Xiao Shili. Du Tianyi said gratefully, "master Xiao saved my life last time, and this time he saved my family, I really don''t know how to thank Master Xiao. "


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "You''re welcome, uncle. It''s just that the third uncle, the fourth uncle and the eldest brother, because things happened so suddenly, I couldn''t save them. I''m really sorry."


    Du Tianyi realized that his third brother and fourth brother had been harmed by others because they were delayed in their future. Although they were not successful, they were brothers born of a mother. In his heart, he could not help sighing.


    Du Tianzhan is not as pure and kind as his younger brother. When he heard this, he immediately guessed that Xiao Shili had deliberately let the three people die at Du Mengfei''s hands. Since he had calculated the other party''s overall plan, how could he not save the three people in time, but it was just his own intention, so he did not point out.

 Chapter 360

    Du Tianzhan raised his wrist, looked at his watch and said, "master, time has passed. I''m afraid the guests are already waiting. Do you want me to cancel the meeting tonight?"


    After all, such a thing has happened, and several people have been greatly frightened. In particular, the head of the family is weak. I''m afraid it will take some time to ease up


    Du Tianyi shook his head, "I''m not in the way, Xiaoyue. How about you, OK?"


    Du Yue wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and nodded, "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    Then they moved to another room, and Du Tianzhan called several stylists to rearrange the costumes for Du Tianyi and Du Yue. With Du Yue''s help, Du Tianyi walked slowly to the corridor leading to the banquet hall.


    Du Tianzhan is also behind them. At this moment, there are only Xiao Shili and Du mengning left in the room. The atmosphere is slightly different. The latter is about to leave, but is suddenly hugged by Xiao Shili from behind.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Du mengning struggles at once, but the man''s arms are as solid as the city wall, which makes her unable to escape.


    "Meng Ning, listen to me. This morning''s incident was a complete misunderstanding!" Xiao Shili carefully hugged the angry kitten and said quickly.


    "What else can I say? I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Since you like others, you can go with her." Du mengning tried to snap her hands on her waist. Her voice was full of grievance and sadness. From her voice and action, the girl was serious this time.


    Xiao Shili suddenly held up the girl''s knee with one hand and lifted her up. He said in a soft voice, "would you please calm down and give someone a chance? After I explain, you can choose whether you want to be angry with me or leave me, OK?"


    Du mengning moved for a moment. He didn''t expect that he would have such a gentle tone, but his eyes immediately glared at him with anger and resentment. "What''s to explain? Do you want to tell me that she is your sister?"


    "Of course not." Xiao Shili shook his head.


    Du mengning is anxious. This is the only reason she can think of that he can explain to herself. However, he denies it. In Du mengning''s mind, if they are not brothers and sisters, what other reason can prove that they are not that kind of relationship. In a hurry, she immediately forgets everything, hugs Xiao Shili''s neck and bites him in the ear.


    "Hiss!" Xiao Shili almost didn''t cry because of the pain. He had been injured many times, but he felt that even if all these injuries were added together, there was no pain. He shivered all over.


    What''s more hateful is that Du mengning is like a kitten with fish in her mouth. She even holds his ear and refuses to let go. Seeing the man''s painful expression, she has a kind of happy feeling in her heart.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t stand it any more. He yelled, "star butterfly, moon butterfly, you two, come out quickly!"


    Before his voice fell, the door on one side of the room was suddenly opened. A little girl in white spinning bubble skirt and a little girl in gray fur dress came in at the same time. When they saw the scene in the room, their innocent and lovely little face immediately became gloomy. The girl with long hair in bubble skirt rushed here as fast as the wind.


    Xiao Shili quickly raised his hand and said, "wait... Stop!"


    Moon butterfly stops at a distance of one meter from them. She raises her small face and opens her eyes. She looks at the two people in front of her. Du mengning also looked at the little girl in a daze. It didn''t seem to be the same person as the one she saw this morning. The difference is that one has long hair and the other has short hair. However, they are all about the same age, and they all look the same delicate and lovely.


    She raised her head and saw another girl coming slowly. It was the little girl who appeared in Xiao Shili''s room this morning. Du mengning also felt that things were different from what she had imagined. Beichi slowly released Xiao Shili''s ears and asked strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Ten minutes later, four people were sitting on the benches on the street, two big and two small, each holding a sweet cone in his hand. Looking at the traffic under the light tassel in front of him, the star butterfly and the moon butterfly put out their little tongues and licked them very hard.


    "So after the closure of Tenglong real estate, they are homeless?" Du mengning said gently, in a tone full of sympathy, but also a little more apologetic.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "the important figures of Tenglong real estate are almost all detained, and even their families are closely isolated. During the examination, it can be said that all the people related to Tenglong real estate are in trouble now."


    Du mengning looked apologetically at the star butterfly beside him, "but... Where are their parents?"


    "They don''t have parents. Freedom is an adopted orphan. Jiang Yuhe may be regarded as an adoptive father, but when the disaster comes, who cares about the two adopted children?" Xiao Shili''s tone was low. These words came from his heart.


    "However, there is no orphanage..." Du mengning said half stopped, she knew that the orphanage is not a good place, children go there, really some too poor.


    "So you see." Xiao Shili took a look at her and said, "I have no choice but to let them live in my home. You can think of that place. It''s really you."


    Du mengning''s legs were a little bit restrained, and he put them together. He held his knees in his hands, lowered his head, and his face was slightly red. "I''m sorry, they didn''t mean it."


    "Hum, and in front of your cousin, everyone thinks I''m a pervert." Xiao Shili was indignant.


    Du mengning wanted to apologize. When she heard his words, she couldn''t help laughing. She caught a glimpse of Xiao Shili''s face and quickly folded her smile. She sat down and touched the position on his face where she had been beaten. She said in a soft voice, "sorry, is it still painful?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Must be very painful..." Du mengning thought of himself at that time seems to have used all his strength.


    "What should I do?" It''s rare for Xiao Shili to see this little demon spirit bow to himself, not to mention this kind of shy and lovely, shy and self reproach. Of course, he can''t let it go. He should enjoy it and immediately put on a posture of Huang Shiren.


    Du mengning''s face was slightly red. Suddenly he leaned over and pecked Xiao Shili''s cheek.


    "Hum, that''s all right?" Xiao Shili glanced at each other with an old man.


    Du mengning was worried, so he had to put his little mouth together again. This time, he stayed on his face for a long time.


    "It''s not enough." When the girl drew back her lips, she heard the voice of the other side.


    Du mengning lowered her head ruddy and bit a mouthful of cone. "Then... What do you want?"


    The shoulder was suddenly pulled and forced toward a direction, and the cherry lips were deeply covered by warmth. Du mengning''s panic expression was fleeting, and her bright eyes became blurred. A warm tongue went straight into her mouth and stirred the ice cream that had not yet melted, The liquid of the white slurries came down her full mouth.


    Xiao Shili let go of the girl and put the remaining ice sweet in her mouth. Du mengning''s eyes were dull, cherry mouth was slightly open, her face was flushed and panting. Even the milk shake made of ice cream dripped down her round chin and onto her thigh in striped cotton stockings.

 Chapter 361

    It took half a minute for the girl to recover from the pleasure and vertigo of deep kisses. With endless shyness, she gently punched Xiao Shili''s chest, "I hate it, big villain."


    Xiao Shili gently grasped the girl''s little hand, sent it to his lips and whispered, "there''s something worse. Do you want to try?"


    Hearing this, Du mengning blushed. Under his heart beat, she subconsciously wanted to draw her hand back, but she was held tightly by him. Suddenly, she thought, would he... Would he want to be with herself


    At this time, she suddenly found that yuedie sitting on one side was looking at herself with big eyes. Du mengning felt even more hot on her face. They saw all the scene just now. Will this teach children bad


    Xiao Shili''s mobile phone rang at the moment. He picked up and said a few words. Then he stood up and said to Du mengning, "your grandfather has something to ask me to go up, so... They two, you can take care of them first."


    Du mengning nodded and suddenly remembered something. He asked in a strange way, "by the way, how did you call me grandfather and uncle just now? There are three grandfathers, four grandfathers and uncle who are also called poor generation. This is very impolite."


    Xiao Shili was embarrassed. At that time, he called according to Du Yue''s name. He didn''t think much about it at that time, and even if he used any kind of name, it would not be appropriate when his mother and daughter were both there. He immediately grabbed his head and said, "is that so? Ha ha, maybe I was too nervous at that time, ha ha."


    Du mengning bit his lower lip and was pleased. He said that he was nervous. It must be nervous. Will grandfather agree to be with him or not? But he saved everyone tonight. Grandfather looked very happy. It must be OK to promise them. Thinking of this, I can''t help getting nervous. If I want to marry him in the future, I must get the consent of my grandfather. Thinking that two people will get married and have children in the future, I can''t help holding my cheek with my hands. I hate it. Why do I want to go to that place!


    Xiao Shili didn''t know that such a subtle change was happening in the girl''s heart, so he immediately walked towards the hotel.


    The street where they came out to eat ice cream was not far from the hotel. The entire fourth floor of the hotel is decorated as a banquet hall, which is easy enough to accommodate more than 1000 people. Xiao Shi left the elevator, and many guests were scattered on the corridor outside. He was chatting in twos and threes. The dinner party was over, and the next reception was a time for the celebrities and the rich of the upper class to get to know each other.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t have much interest in the banquet hall full of celebrities. The only thing that can attract his attention is that there are some beautiful women in it, including the well-known young models in the city, the rich women shuttling through all kinds of social occasions, and the most popular female anchor of TV station. But these women, who usually fascinate men, are as invisible as the stars around the sun in front of Du Yue tonight.


    Xiao Shili, who has just been kissing Du mengning Fangze, can''t feel anything about these coarse fat and common flour. Now he goes directly to the rest rooms at the back of the banquet hall. This area is exclusive to the host tonight, and outsiders are not allowed to enter it without permission. When Xiao Shili enters the small hall just now through the corridor, he sees three strange middle-aged men sitting in the hall, Judging from his clothes, he seems to be a guest at the banquet.


    Xiao Shili didn''t care at first, but when he passed by, he glanced at one of them and found that one of them seemed to be familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere. When he was thinking about who this person was, the man suddenly stood up from the sofa, looked at him in surprise and said, "are you..."


    Just as the man stood up, Xiao Shili suddenly recognized him. He was Zhao Changhe, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of J city. At that time, they had a fight in the Bihua Palace Casino. Of course, Zhao Changhe was just a victim of abuse. In the end, Xiao Shili won a million from him at will, but he was quite generous, After losing, he didn''t show any displeasure and invited Xiao Shili to come back. As Xiao Shili at that time, although he didn''t have a meeting with the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, he made a deep impression on him.


    After Zhao Changhe confirmed that Xiao Shili was the person he remembered, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, but there was no trace of hiding his surprised look. "Young man, do you remember me?"


    Xiao Shili stopped and laughed, "it''s secretary Zhao. How can it be so clever?" In my heart, I was surprised that the other party would say hello to me first.


    Zhao Changhe said with a smile, "my brother''s skill in the casino is really overwhelming. I''ve been gambling for so many years, and it''s an eye opener. By the way, where are you going?"


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. As a government cadre, he didn''t shy away from the fact that he had been in a gambling house. His words were rather obscure, which concealed the relationship between them, so that other people couldn''t hear him. Unexpectedly, the other party said it directly, and there was a little flattery in his tone.


    He immediately understood that it seemed that the other party had something to ask for. The purpose of telling the story of the casino acquaintance was to get close to him. It must be something unusual for secretary Zhao to take so much trouble and give up his identity.


    The latter sentence of the other party is to test himself. Xiao Shili immediately thinks that it must have something to do with Du''s group. Except for Du''s family, outsiders are not allowed to come in here. When the other party just saw him, his surprised look is mostly suspicious of his identity.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Secretary Zhao flattered me. I was just lucky that time. By the way, there are still many people outside waiting for secretary Zhao to clink their glasses. How can Secretary Zhao stay here?"


    Secretary Zhao did not answer this question, but made an introduction. Among the two people behind him, Xiao Shili, the short and fat man with persimmon face, also knew him, but Wang Guoqing, mayor of J City, and Huang Bo, vice mayor, was the one who was dry and thin.


    In the government of J City, the top three leaders appear here at the same time, especially the top leader Zhao Changhe, who also shows a humble and modest attitude. This can''t help but surprise Xiao Shili. At this time, Zhao Changhe laughs casually, "excuse my stupid brother, are you a member of the Du family?"


    Zhao Changhe has been involved in politics for decades. He has already practiced a set of martial arts with closed facial features. No emotion will be exposed at all. The expression and tone of this sentence are so casual that even Xiao Shili can''t see anything.


    He thought about it, and in order to know what the other party wanted to do, he admitted it.


    Sure enough, Zhao Changhe and the other two people''s faces immediately showed a look of surprise. No matter how well the three people hide, this kind of emotion is really from the heart.


    Mayor Wang Guoqing is obviously not as calm as Zhao Changhe. When he heard this, he said, "could you please go in and tell Mr. Du that we have been waiting here for nearly an hour. Mr. Du would like to see us anyway."


    Zhao Changhe stares at Wang Guoqing slightly, blaming him for being too hasty. He turns his head and says to Xiao Shili with a kind smile, "well, we have something to talk about with Mr. Du, but we know that he is not well recently. I don''t know if he is resting now. I don''t want to disturb him. I just want to ask my brother to come in and have a look. Is Mr. Du free now, It''s not convenient for you to see us. "


    No matter what, the other party is also a cadre of the country. No matter how powerful and powerful the Du family is, it is impossible to use such a humble tone. Xiao Shili was really surprised, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you to have a look."

 Chapter 362

    Zhao Changhe took Xiao Shili''s hand and said, "thank you, thank you!"


    Xiao Shili enters the door and shakes Zhao Changhe''s hot hand. Du Tianzhan and Du Tianyi stand up from the sofa at the same time. Du Tianyi smiles and says, "please sit down, master Xiao¡°


    Xiao Shili honestly and impolitely sat down on the sofa in the middle and said with a smile, "uncle, didn''t I say that you don''t have to be too polite in the future, just call me Xiao?"


    "Ha ha." Du Tianyi nodded. He was so excited that he could not help saying it.


    Du Tianzhan sighed, "master Xiao, you have saved our Du family for many times. We really don''t know how to repay this kindness."


    Du Tianyi looked at Xiao Shili with admiration in his eyes. "Although our two brothers have a large family, they are not worth mentioning compared with master Xiao''s divine power of knowing the destiny and predicting the future. Tonight, my elder brother and I have made a small profit for master Xiao. I hope that master Xiao won''t give up."


    These words are sincere and sincere. They really come from the heart. Xiao Shili felt that it was becoming more and more exaggerated. Now his image in the Du family has become omnipotent, and he is one step away from becoming a God. If he goes on like this, he is afraid that the two old men will make a gold body for themselves and burn incense every day. Even more afraid of his gold body to replace the position of Guan Er Ge, appear in all the size of the Du''s group companies.


    So he said hastily, "uncle, uncle, don''t be too polite. I''m just an ordinary person. Besides, the affairs of Yueer family are my affairs. How can I stand by and do nothing?"


    No matter what Xiao Shili said, they were listening with an attitude of being taught. Even if Xiao Shili said that he was a pig at this moment, they would associate with Marshal Tianpeng''s reincarnation.


    Xiao Shili saw that his words had no effect, so he reluctantly leaned on the sofa. After all, it was not bad to be worshipped. Let''s enjoy the evening first.


    Seeing that master Xiao didn''t speak, Du Tianyi seemed to agree to give him a gift, so he clapped his hands. At the opening of another inner door, a slim beauty came in holding a tray, put the tray on the table gently, and then left silently.


    Du Tianyi respectfully opened the white cloth on the tray, but there was a dagger, a string of jade beads and a magnetic card inside.


    As soon as Xiao Shili saw it, it was obvious that the other party had spent a lot of time on these gifts. After a period of preparation, he sent them out today. Not to mention that the beaded jade is very bright and lustrous, it is absolutely the best in the jade, and the golden dagger attracted Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    He moved a little in his heart and picked up the dagger. He felt that it was quite heavy. It was nearly twice as heavy as Qinggang. At this moment, his waist suddenly sent out a series of vibration, Xiao Shili stretched out his hand to press, but Qinggang couldn''t help shaking from the scabbard, as if he felt something.


    He was slightly surprised. He took the golden dagger closer. There was a resonance between the two daggers. Qinggang trembled at a high frequency, but the golden dagger suddenly gave out a sound, which was like the sound of a dragon.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something. He took the golden dagger to his eyes and looked at it carefully. He saw that the whole body of the dagger was golden. Countless copper patterns were carved on the blade and handle. It looked like a soaring Golden Dragon. On the handle, the word "dragon scale" was carved.


    Seeing that the dagger made a sound on its own, the two elders couldn''t help but stare. They thought it was the effect of some magical skill of master Xiao. Xiao Shili put the dagger on the table and asked the two elders, "uncle, uncle, do you know the origin of the dagger?"


    Du Tianyi nodded, "this dagger is called ''dragon scale''. It was made by Cao Pi, Prince of Wei, during the Three Kingdoms period." He bought this dagger from the New York auction. It cost a total of US $30 million. Since Xiao Shi saved his life last time, Du Tianyi knew that money was as worthless as dirt in the eyes of the Heavenly Master. According to his identity, he searched everywhere for the gifts he liked. However, a Hong Kong feng shui master said that those who worship heaven are bound to carry a sharp weapon to ward off evil. The more bloodthirsty this weapon is, the more resentment it contains, and the more destructive it is to ghosts. In particular, the famous weapon handed down in ancient times has killed some powerful men and women, and through the accumulation of history, it is even more powerful.


    Regardless of whether this is bullshit, Du Tianyi naturally believed it. After several visits, he finally found the dagger at an auction in New York. At the moment, Xiao Shili was really interested in this dagger, and his heart couldn''t help but be very happy.


    Their understanding of daggers was limited to the information sent to them at the auction, and they were all taken out of context by Americans.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "yes, but Cao Pi made three daggers, named Baipi. They are all sharp weapons for selling gold and jade. Their names are Qinggang, Longlin and Yangwen. This dragon scale dagger ranks third among them, but its quality is the best."


    Du Tianyi said busily, "if master Xiao likes it, I will collect the other two daggers and give them to master Xiao."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "that''s not necessary." Then he took something from his waist and patted it heavily on the table.


    The second elder stretched out his neck and saw that it was also a dagger. Although the leather scabbard carrying the dagger was modern, from the handle exposed outside, it was also an ancient dagger. The shape and style of the dagger were similar to that of the dragon scale.


    What''s more strange is that once the dagger is placed on the table, it will vibrate automatically, and the sound of the dragon scale dagger, which is placed with it, becomes more and more intense, even a little harsh.


    Although Du Tianyi was old, he still had a keen mind. He was surprised and said, "is this one..."


    "Yes, this one in my hand is Qinggang in Baipi." Xiao Shili waves Qinggang out and sees that the blade is dark, but it seems to be a little transparent. There is a bit of black crystal like gorgeous temperament in the calmness, and the breath is no less than dragon scale.


    In fact, even Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the two daggers from the same swordsman and a sword casting furnace would resonate when they met. It''s really incredible that the two daggers have been separated from each other for thousands of years, but there is still such a mysterious and subtle connection between them.

 Chapter 363

    Du Tianyi took up the string of pearls and said, "this jade bracelet is called Taiping jade. There are 28 pearls on it. It is said that it was taken from the neck chain worn by Qin Qiong, a famous Wagang general in the late Sui Dynasty. The original complete jade chain has 106, but it has been handed down so far. Only these 28 pearls are left in the middle of it. It is said that jade has the effect of warming the body and calming the mind, Master Xiao often brings this string of pearls and jade with him, which will be of great help to your spirit. "


    Xiao Shili put out his hand to link the jade. It was the middle of winter, and the outdoor temperature was at least below 10 degrees. Although there was air conditioning in the room, the temperature was by no means hot.


    However, when Xiao Shili held the string of jade in his hand, he felt a stream of heat spread along the palm of his hand. The surface of each jade was as hot as charcoal. He was surprised.


    Ordinary people may only be surprised, but Xiao Shili has been using fortune cheat for so long, and he is very familiar with the Yin and yang ions in the human body. At this moment, he immediately judges that this jade string has extremely strong Yang Qi. In scientific terms, it contains high-density cations.


    All things in the world are divided into yin and Yang. It''s not only human beings who have Yin and yang ions. Some animals and plants, but all living objects have Yin and yang ions in their bodies. Although inanimate things can''t produce anions and anions on their own, when things contact with a living creature for a long time, they will be infected with the Yang Qi or Yin Qi of the living creature. For example, some people have a strong murderous spirit or high status, and the ornaments they wear for a long time will be used by later generations to ward off evil spirits or pray for blessings. That''s why


    The burning breath from Taiping jade is obviously Yang Qi. The cold air on the dragon scale and Qinggang is the Yin Qi formed by the resentment of the dead.


    Although Xiao Shili never had a good history lesson, he knew something about history. Qin Qiong was a famous general in the late Sui Dynasty and early Tang Dynasty, who was awed by his bravery and prestige for a time. Later, he was even offered as a door god by the people. If this string of beads is really something Qin Qiong wears, it can be imagined that it contains a strong Yang.


    After the last battle with Jiang Yuheng, Xiao Shili has learned that the power of external things can also have a huge impact on his own balance of yin and Yang. For example, the Qing Gang would resist the control of the other party. It is really appropriate to carry these two things on himself.


    Unexpectedly, the old man inadvertently did a good deed for himself. Xiao Shili was in a good mood and said thank you. Du Tianyi finally pushed the magnetic card from the table. "There are ten million in this card. Although Xiao Tianshi doesn''t like this stinky thing, he can''t walk in the world with blank hands. I hope Xiao Tianshi can accept it."


    Xiao Shili has no grudge against Qian. Besides, he has ten million yuan in front of him! In fact, the two objects in his hand, any one of them, are far more than this number, but human nature is to see the most direct money will be excited, Xiao Shili is no exception, and he does not care about his "detached" image in each other''s heart, just copy the card and put it in his pocket.


    At first, the elder was worried about Xiao Shi''s resignation, but now he saw that all the gifts he had prepared had been accepted by the other party, and he felt very happy. Xiao Tianshi has done so many things for the Du family. In fact, he has even saved the whole family. If he doesn''t return anything to others, the two elders will be very sorry psychologically.


    But who knows, in Xiao Shili''s heart, the harvest of this evening is a little less than what he expected. However, seeing that the two old men are so respectful to themselves, and the relationship between Du Yue and Du mengning, I don''t care.


    Of course, the material gains are single, and the most important thing is to win the favor and respect of the two elders of the Du family. Although Du Yue is about to become the new head of the Du family, she is still a little younger than her father and uncle. At least in the next five or six years, the core of the family will still be the two elders.


    Now that the reward has been received and the event of tonight has come to a successful end, it''s time to withdraw. When Xiao Shili was about to say goodbye, he suddenly remembered something. He almost forgot those people outside. Even when he asked, "by the way, uncle, some people outside just now seem to want to see you. It seems that they have been waiting for a long time."


    Du Tianyi asked unexpectedly, "is that right? Who is the other party?" He didn''t know that.


    "When I first came in, I asked them. They claimed to be the Secretary of the Party committee and mayor of J city." Xiao Shili tells a lie. He mainly wants to test what happened when Zhao Changhe wanted to see Du Tianyi.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, the two elders looked at each other, and their eyes were full of magical power. Du Tianyi said slowly, "I''m a little tired tonight. Let them come back tomorrow." This is obviously the word of prevarication, we can see that Du Tianyi did not want to see each other..


    The Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor of a prefecture level city come to see each other personally, which can be regarded as representing the government. No matter how powerful Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan are, they will not ignore each other so much. This happens to coincide with Zhao Changhe''s previous reaction. Xiao Shili can''t help but feel even more surprised.


    But it''s hard to ask why. However, at this time, Du Tianzhan saw the question in Xiao Shili''s eyes, so he said with a smile, "does Master Xiao want to know why the other party came?"


    Xiao Shili nodded his head. It had nothing to do with him, but he was just curious, and it didn''t matter to the elder. Du Tianzhan''s eyes were full of gratitude. "Some time ago, all kinds of accidents happened frequently in the group. Later, all of them were recovered with the help of master Xiao''s ability. Now the impact of the incident has gradually weakened, and no similar situation has happened since then. We have heard from Xiaoyue that you suspect that all these are the hands and feet of Tenglong real estate behind the scenes, Although I don''t know what you''ve done, after that, Tenglong real estate has plummeted, almost to the verge of bankruptcy


    Xiao Shili nodded. For this, he knew more about the details than the second elder. He was not ashamed to say that Tenglong real estate has come to this point, which is really related to himself.


    In Du Tianzhan''s mind, Xiao Tianshi naturally understood this matter, but he went on saying, "I don''t know why. Just a few days ago, law enforcement departments of various government organs suddenly carried out a surprise inspection on Tenglong real estate and a number of its subsidiaries that are waiting to be opened. Unexpectedly, this inspection has uncovered many unknown crimes committed by Tenglong real estate in recent years, Now the company has been in jail, waiting for the official prosecution, and a large number of leaders of the government organs in the city where it is located have been quarantined. "


    Du Tianyi shook his head. "I don''t know why, the province attaches great importance to this matter this time. Those who are isolated and censored are all officials who have had relations with Tenglong real estate. The province''s order this time is to thoroughly crack down on commercial crimes and the style of civil servants. If the leadership of J city is not well managed, it will have to undergo a major exchange of blood. "

 Chapter 364

    Xiao Shili naturally knows that all this is done by the military, and some words are just excuses on the table. As long as someone is suspected of threatening the security of the country, no matter what business tycoon you are or what industry you have, you will be killed without hesitation. Otherwise, just from the standpoint of the provincial government, no matter how much tax evasion you have, as long as you still contribute a lot to the country''s tax revenue, no one dares to touch you. No matter how serious the trend of official bribery is, the most important way to deal with it is to set an example to others. To be more precise, we should avoid the heavy and take the light, and just find a ghost to replace the dead.


    Xiao Shi suddenly realized that this time, Tenglong real estate''s reputation as a political organization has been deeply rooted in the eyes of the military. Naturally, his purpose is to follow this root and find out more potential hidden dangers. Once the government officials who have had secret transactions with Tenglong real estate are found out, there is no need to think about the consequences.


    He did not expect that this incident would have such a huge chain reaction, and the military was a little too sensitive to it. At first, it was just because Jiang Yuheng wanted to kill himself, but eventually it brought devastating consequences to the entire J city government system.


    But this kind of situation made Xiao Shili''s eyes brighten. He said with a smile, "Jiang Yuheng, Jiang Yuheng, if you hadn''t been killed by thunder, I would really like to thank you. It seems that you have helped me more than one.


    Seeing that Xiao Shi had been silent for a long time, Du Tian seemed to be in a daze. He thought that although he was quite accomplished in Yin Yang Feng Shui and had a very accurate measurement of people''s hearts, he did not understand the political affairs of his younger age, so he explained, "although those who have contact with Tenglong real estate are some low-level officials, But as the core of the municipal government, the Secretary of the municipal Party committee and the mayor are ultimately responsible for the overall situation. " Naturally, what he said here is relatively low-level compared with the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, such as the director of the Public Security Bureau and the director of the Local Taxation Bureau.


    Xiao Shili has figured this out since just now. Zhao Changhe and others seem to be afraid of harming themselves and are looking for people who can save their lives. Just as Du Tianzhan said, Tenglong real estate has no direct relationship with it. Otherwise, how can those people still stand here at the moment?


    In this way, apart from the influence of the military, what Zhao Changhe and others have to face is completely internal treatment of the system. Thinking of this, Xiao Shili immediately understood the purpose of the other party''s coming here. The influence of the Du group in H Province was so great that even the Secretary of the provincial Party committee and the governor himself wanted to give the Du family some face. Zhao Changhe and other people''s problems are neither big nor small. As long as the superior leaders speak, the matter can be reduced to small. But if someone wants to carry on, it''s easy to take advantage of this opportunity.


    Zhao Changhe''s move is really hopeless. The only people who can talk to the leaders of the province are the State Council and the Central Committee. He has no such relationship. The reason why he comes to the Du family is that Du Tianyi is the only one who can have an impact on the province at present, and I''m afraid it''s also because he has dealt with Du Yue.


    After he understood the whole matter, Xiao Shili stopped beating about the Bush and asked directly, "uncle, how many percent of you can keep a secretary of the municipal Party committee?"


    Du Tianyi thought a little for a few seconds, and then said, "master Xiao knows that I''m just a businessman, and a businessman can only use money to do business. If it''s not that he has to be ousted, as long as the money is in the right place, it''s not a big problem."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "that''s for uncle."


    Du Tianyi promised, "governor Luo and I are quite friendly. When we have time to ask him out for tea, it should not be a big problem." Then he said, "the Secretary of the municipal Party committee must have a good relationship with master Xiao?"


    "Not really, just for some reason." Xiao Shili doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to talk so much with the two old men. Since the other side is obedient to him, he doesn''t need to waste so much energy.


    After saying goodbye to the second elder, Zhao Changhe and his wife came out of the room. They had been waiting anxiously in the hall for a long time. Seeing Xiao Shili come out, they rushed forward. Mayor Wang Guoqing was the most upset. The first one asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter, did the old man promise to see us?"


    Xiao Shili glanced at him contemptuously. What the hell are you? You look like you are looking forward to it. Why do people want to help you? What can you give people, money? There are more people than you. You are the one who gives, right? The Du family has a provincial relationship to rely on. Why do you need a little mayor? Such people are not suitable for their own use, only the elimination of this kind of result.


    Zhao Changhe is also very anxious, but he also knows that although he is anxious in his heart, he can''t be anxious in his mouth. People help you with things. You should show some politeness and patience. The biggest difference between him and Wang Guoqing is that he knows humility, that there are heaven and people outside the world, and that there are people outside the world. Unlike Wang Guoqing, no matter where he goes, he is a city leader who can crush people. And he also knows how to observe words and colors better than Wang Guoqing. Seeing Xiao Shili''s face at this time, he knows that Wang Guoqing''s words have made the other party feel unhappy. Now the best choice is to shut up.


    Xiao Shili slightly pulled the corners of his mouth toward the three people. "I''m sorry, because of my discomfort, I''m afraid I can''t see you tonight. If you want to see the owner, please come back tomorrow morning."


    They were all stunned for a moment. They had been waiting here for so long, but the other party didn''t even show their face. They even sent them away with a word of discomfort, and they were more dangerous after one day. Who knows if the province will make a decision tomorrow? Wang Guoqing thought that the other party would meet him in his own capacity. Unexpectedly, he was treated like this, He immediately said with an anxious face, "have you told me that I''m wang Guoqing, mayor of J City! And this is Zhao Changhe, Secretary of the municipal Party committee. "


    Not to mention Xiao Shili, even Zhao Changhe was not happy. He said that he was higher than Wang Guoqing in terms of rank, but in front of everyone, the other party carried him out first and then introduced himself. However, it was not time to worry about this. Just as he was thinking about how to try more, Xiao Shili waved to two Du family bodyguards, It''s already the word of chasing customers.


    As a trio, it''s not easy to stay here anymore. In addition, they don''t have the courage to fight against the two bodyguards. They have to walk out with disappointment and depression on their faces. Wang Guoqing whispers something.


    Xiao Shili accompanied him all the way. Just as he was about to leave the hotel gate, he deliberately lagged behind a few steps and whispered in Zhao Changhe''s ear, "come to the hotel lobby in ten minutes."


    Zhao Changhe understood, even if the other side''s tone was very cold, but in his ears, this sentence was like the emperor''s imperial edict, and his heart was impatiently excited.


    They all went out in secret this time. In order to avoid people''s attention, they only drove a business car of Huang Bo''s family, not even the driver. Huang Bo, as a deputy, naturally took the responsibility of the driver. In fact, they were not invited to the Du family''s banquet, but it was hard to avoid being recognized by many people in the hotel, but many people didn''t know that the three of them were uninvited.


    Because they are going to visit tomorrow morning, they have to stay here for another night, but they can''t stay in the five-star hotel just now. They have to find another hotel to stay.

 Chapter 365

    After sitting in the car for a while, Zhao Changhe finds an excuse to say that he wants to visit a relative nearby. Then he drives back to the hotel unconsciously. Xiao Shili is sitting in the lobby and reading a newspaper again.


    Zhao Changhe walked over and didn''t know what to call each other for a moment. It was impolite to call him brother just now. He called him elder brother. He was much younger than himself. He called him Mr. and he was too born. At the moment, Xiao Shili''s image in his heart is completely different from that just now. This boy seems to represent Du Tianyi to talk to him, which is enough to prove the other party''s status in the Du family


    But the other Party chose himself among the three, which still surprised Zhao Changhe. His eyes were full of gratitude when he saw Xiao Shili. At this time, he hurriedly came forward and called, "Mr. Du." There was no lack of respect in the tone.


    Xiao Shili pointed to the sofa beside him, "sit down." Zhao Changhe sat down on the sofa. Now he has no time to care about each other''s tone and manner. Others are here to save his life. If he is still carrying a shelf, he will be too ungrateful.


    At the moment, the reception had already ended, and the hall was empty, with only two front desk waiters. Xiao Shi left the door to see the mountain road, "Secretary Zhao, you don''t have to worry about anything. The owner has promised that he will speak for you in the province. If there is no problem, this incident should not affect you."


    Zhao Changhe was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that luck came to him unexpectedly. He didn''t even see the other party and didn''t even say a word, so the other party agreed to his request. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it.


    But after all, he is a man who has worked hard on the scene for many years. When he can climb to this level, he has reached a height that ordinary people can''t stand. He immediately asked in a humble voice, "Mr. Du, what else did he say? Is there anything I can do for him?"


    Naturally, the other party will not help themselves for no reason, and only when they have mutually beneficial exchanges can they feel more at ease. Zhao Changhe hoped that Xiao Shili would agree to anything that was not too much.


    Xiao Shili Rao is resourceful, but he can''t play a few tricks in front of such a deep-seated politician. The most effective way is to directly use the naked threat to achieve his goal.


    He did not speak, but slowly lit a cigarette, and then handed it to Zhao Changhe, who wisely took one. Of course, he would not refuse the other party''s initiative to get close to him.


    Xiao Shili took a puff of smoke. Whenever he took a puff of smoke from him, turned it in his lungs, and then spit it out, his brain was running fast. However, when there were girls around, he had never done so.


    Xiao Shili did not answer each other''s questions, but sighed, "Secretary Zhao, have you offended some people in the province?" It feels like it''s just a personal issue.


    Zhao Changhe is stunned. Where does this start? The big and small heads in the province are all their immediate superiors and their own masters. How dare they offend? But now that they have said that, it must be very important. Even when they began to recall it, they asked with a change of face, "what''s the matter? Did Mr. Du say anything? "


    Xiao Shili shook his head. After a while, he said, "it takes a little effort for the master to help you deal with this matter. Although the family is a little powerful in H Province, this time among the three of you, you can only choose one person. The master handed this matter over to me. Secretary Zhao, do you know why I chose you?"


    Zhao Changhe knew that the other party was raising the price, but limited by Xiao Shili''s first question, he was still thinking about the question in his mind. He couldn''t help thinking slowly about who he had offended. He first tried his best to thank Xiao Shili, and then asked, "why?"


    Xiao Shili leaned back against the sofa and laughed, "Secretary Zhao, you and I have had several gambling games in the casino. You should know that I am a person who pays more attention to interests. The reason why I chose you is precisely because you have offended many people. If I don''t save you, you will die."


    Although Zhao Changhe still can''t think of a clear name, it''s hard to ensure that some people will not become stepping stones in the process of climbing up. Some of these people haven''t seen each other for a long time. Maybe they can get along better than themselves, or even climb to a certain position in the provincial capital. In fact, it''s just a conjecture, but it''s constantly hinted by Xiao Shili. The more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. In the end, there is a cold sweat behind him. It seems that many people are really holding out their black hands to him with a grim smile where they can''t see.


    Of course, Zhao Changhe doesn''t know that the Tenglong group is like an expanding whirlpool, which has involved many people and will devour more people in the future. The province''s energy and attention on this matter is beyond the scope of his understanding. As a huge stone in the center of the lake, it is inevitable that he will be affected by the whirlpool, It goes without saying that he has been dismissed from office. Now several department level cadres under his command have been sentenced, but I heard that their whereabouts are unknown. At this time, if someone pushes himself behind his back again, his fate is likely to be the same as those people.


    It''s all right to be dismissed, but it''s really unthinkable to go to jail by himself. Zhao Changhe has not done it without a clean hand in recent years. Naturally, there is a reason for his panic.


    Xiao Shili stared at the expression on each other''s face. He saw that Zhao Changhe was sweating slightly between his temples. He knew that the preparatory work was almost done, so he said, "I said that it would take a lot of hard work for the family to host the event, but this hard work would not be wasted on an outsider. I think Secretary Zhao should understand the meaning of the master."


    Zhao Changhe naturally understood that he was not related to others, and he had no friendship with them. What''s more, they had no reason to help him. What''s more, it was not a matter of lifting a finger, but a matter of painstaking effort. At the moment, he said, "if Mr. Du has any conditions, please come out directly."


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded, "I said that the master would not spend his energy on an outsider. If Secretary Zhao could join the Du family, it would be much easier."


    Zhao Changhe''s face is surprised. Does the Du family want to recruit themselves into the superfluous? But I have more than 40 years old, and I have a wife and children. I know it''s impossible, but when I think of Du Yue''s face, I can''t help feeling hot.


    Fortunately, Xiao Shi didn''t know what the other party thought at the moment. Otherwise, he would not care about anything else and smash an ashtray on the other party''s face first.


    It''s not a bad thing to join the Du''s group. This huge family is rich and powerful. It''s a dream for many people. With the support of the family, Zhao Changhe thinks that he can climb to a higher position. But as the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, he still has some dignity, although he has acquiesced, But when he was asked to agree, he felt a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 366

    But Secretary Zhao soon overcame this psychological obstacle. Is it time to consider face? This opportunity is missed, but there is no second time. In front of the opportunity to save yourself, to be rich and to be promoted step by step, what does face mean?


    So he seemed to nod solemnly, "OK, I''ll join you. As long as you don''t dislike me as an outsider, I''ll be a member of the Du family in the future. I''m willing to work for the family!" The last two words of loyalty are passionate, half from the scene and half from the heart.


    Xiao Shili''s face showed a smile, "Secretary Zhao can think like this, it really can''t be better. Well, since this matter is settled, let''s go back to business. There is a gang on the underworld in J City, named Dark Alliance. Secretary Zhao should have heard of it."


    Zhao Changhe did not know why the other party suddenly pulled it up. He said strangely, "it seems that he has heard a little." He does know about this gang. Every year, Lao Liu of the Municipal Bureau will send up reports and materials on the development of urban safety this year, and put them in a thick pile at the foot of his desk. Zhao Changhe occasionally takes a look at them. In the column of combating pornography and gangster, the names of Dark Alliance, brotherhood and axe gang are listed at the top.


    Xiao Shili spread out his hands, smile is very kind, "so far has not done self introduction, first of all, my name is not Du, my name is Xiao Shili, this name must be Zhao secretary is not strange."


    Zhao Changhe was shocked. Since he had read the materials about gangs, the names of the leaders of various gangs could not be omitted. He was surprised by the other party''s words, but then two eyes fell on each other''s face, as if to confirm whether the other party was joking with himself.


    Xiao Shili in each other''s surprise and observation under the eyes of a smile, "no doubt, tonight I said to you every word, are true, no false words."


    Zhao Changhe said, "but... But if you are not a member of the Du family, how can you go in and out of the family area and meet the owner?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "who stipulates that only the people of Du family can go in and out freely and meet the owner of the family?"


    Zhao Changhe takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and wipes the sweat on his head. At the moment, his mind is really confused. He can''t tell which one is true or which one is false. If the other party is really a member of the Du family, why does he lie that he is the leader of the gang? If he is a member of the family, how can he just communicate without saying a word, He went straight into Du Tianyi''s room.


    After all, Zhao Changhe is not an ordinary people. After a few seconds of confusion, he soon regained his composure and made a final conclusion. Of course, everything is based on what he saw with his own eyes. When the other party just entered Du Tianyi''s room, he really saw it. It can''t be false. In this way, most of the other party has a dual identity and is a member of a powerful family, He is also a man of the hour in the underworld. It is not uncommon for such a rich family to be associated with the underworld.


    He slowly relaxed. It doesn''t matter who the other party is. The key is to be able to solve his own problems. So the smile of loyalty just returned to his face. "That Du... No, I think it must be very hard for young master Xiao to lead so many people."


    It''s funny to say this from a government official. Zhao Changhe has never dealt with gangsters, and he doesn''t know how to compliment them. After he finished, he felt too low-level. Think about it, a secretary of the municipal Party committee said to the leader of the gangsters in his city: brother, you are in charge of so many gangsters, and you have to commit crimes every day. It''s really hard for you.


    Xiao Shili nodded at the other party''s words, "yes, I feel very tired. That''s why I need someone like secretary Zhao to help me. Now I''d like to introduce our guild to Secretary Zhao. There are more than 800 people in the guild, and there are three halls under it. In addition, I have an idea that a fourth hall should be set up on the basis of three halls, which is called law enforcement hall, I''ve already thought about the candidate for the leader of the hall, and I''ll take Secretary Zhao as you... "


    Secretary Zhao nodded and listened. There are more than 800 people... There are a lot of people... Now the evil forces are so rampant. I don''t know what Lao Liu and his gang are doing all day long, three Tangkou... There are still a lot of triad flowers, one by one, to set up a new Tangkou... The leader of the Tangkou is himself, ha ha, that''s so interesting, he just


    Wait... The hall leader is himself... Zhao Changhe was stunned in his eyes and trembled all over. He quickly interrupted, "please wait, young master Xiao, what did you say just now?"


    Xiao Shili is still taking care of himself and recounting his plan. It seems that there is no Secretary of the municipal Party committee beside him, just a younger brother in his own gang. "Secretary Zhao, after you become the leader of the hall, you must pay attention to..."


    "Just a moment, please!" Zhao Changhe finally couldn''t help saying in a loud voice, "what''s the relationship between the Lord and me?"


    Xiao Shili stopped, but looked at each other with a strange look, "Secretary Zhao agreed to join the Du family? This guild is also a part of the family power. Secretary Zhao''s first choice is this one. What''s the problem? "


    Even if Zhao Changhe had a humble attitude, his face sank. "Is Mr. Xiao joking?"


    "Joking? No, not at all. " Xiao Shili shook his head. "I''m not a joke."


    "That Mr. Xiao is deliberately amusing me, Zhao." Zhao Changhe suddenly stood up from the sofa, his expression was instantly angry, "since your family didn''t want to pull me Zhao, that''s all. You don''t have to make me happy, so I''ll leave." Then he turned and walked towards the gate.


    "Secretary Zhao, please stay."


    Zhao Changhe turned around, his eyes staring at each other like fire, coldly way, "what else?"


    Xiao Shili did not expect that the other party would be angry. If he was not angry, it would be abnormal. Let a secretary of the municipal Party committee suddenly go to the underworld. Ten out of ten people would regard it as a joke.


    However, Zhao Changhe is also a bit bloody. Xiao Shili expected that the other party would be angry, but he didn''t expect that he would clap his case and leave in anger so soon.


    He immediately said with a smile, "I said that every word I said tonight is 100% true. As for whether you believe it or not, it''s up to Secretary Zhao himself. The family will help you solve the above problems, but as one of the conditions, it''s not discussed if you want to join the Du family. What''s more, let you join the gang does not mean that you are a little gangster from now on. You are still the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of J City, and there is still room for improvement. I say that, Secretary Zhao should have understood very well. "


    The anger on Zhao Changhe''s face subsided slightly. He immediately realized that the other party was doing it for the sake of more safety and convenience. Of course, he would not ask his knife to go out to chop people. What the other party needed was his own function and power as the Secretary of the municipal Party committee. Just now, he was a little too impulsive.


    The actual meaning of the other party''s words is actually a disguised contract. After Zhao Changhe was angry, he immediately understood the other party''s full meaning, but he fell into great hesitation in his heart. If so, he would become the puppet of the other party completely. The purpose of his existence as the Secretary of the municipal Party committee is to serve the other party. No matter what questions the other party raised, he could not refuse.


    What''s the meaning of such a life? What''s the meaning of such an officialdom career? He was so frustrated that when he wanted to refuse the other party, he suddenly burst out of his heart. However, if he refused the other party, he would definitely be taken off the stage in the next six months and become an ordinary person. Think about it, at that time, he would have to work everywhere, It''s a good thing to struggle for survival like an ordinary people. The worse result is that there is no freedom. No one can say for ten or twenty years that one''s life will be completely destroyed.

 Chapter 367

    Zhao Changhe gritted his teeth. He never dreamed that he would join the underworld one day. He was a cadre of the country and a member of the Communist Party of Miao Hong. The instant change of his role made him feel that it was so unreal, but this was the reality, the reality in front of him.


    Although joining the underworld is very dangerous to a certain extent, he can at least keep his former position, and his money income is not comparable in the past, and even has the chance to make a smooth progress. At least the backing of the underworld is Du''s group, which makes Zhao Changhe feel more at ease. He finally pinches his palm, nods his head and says, "I promise you."


    Since just now, Xiao Shili has been appreciating this man''s inner struggle and witnessed the whole process of the transformation from a national official to a criminal. This interesting scene is not often seen. He suddenly found that it was much more interesting to watch a person''s inner struggle, pain, tear, and finally metamorphosis from light to darkness than to watch a person suffering from torture, and accompanied by an unimaginable sense of achievement.


    "Well, from today on, we are brothers." Xiao Shili patted Zhao Changhe on the shoulder and said, "give me a call and keep in touch at any time."


    Zhao Changhe is still not used to this kind of communication on the underworld. He reluctantly smiles a little, and then says his mobile phone number. After watching Xiao Shili enter his mobile phone, he understands that his life and status completely belong to each other from today on.


    But Zhao Changhe soon dispelled the darkness from his heart. This is what the world is like. If a person is unable to change everything around him, he has to blend into the deep water and sublimate or rot with it. The same is true of being an official. At that time, I was determined to be an honest official who was dedicated to serving the public and guarding myself. But later, I was still unable to degenerate and decadent in the dark officialdom.


    After Zhao Changhe figured this out, he immediately regained his old look. Isn''t he a gangster? What''s the matter? As an official, Lao Tzu can achieve the level of secretary of the municipal Party committee, and he can''t let others look down upon him for being a gangster. He immediately put on a look of decadence and said¡° Mr. Xiao, I''ll... "


    "No. No." Xiao Shili shook his finger. "I''ll call you big brother later." I still need to teach more about this new gangster.


    "Yes, big brother." After all, Zhao Changhe has seen several Hong Kong Gangster Movies. He hasn''t eaten pork, and hasn''t seen a pig run. He immediately learned the way in the movie and bowed slightly. However, he hasn''t bowed to others for several years. They all bowed to him. What he learned is not like this. On the contrary, it looks funny.


    "Brother, what are we going to do next?" Zhao Changhe''s tone, like the night wind is high, night is going to rob the village bandits, with a mysterious tone asked.


    Xiao Shili almost couldn''t help laughing. Secretary Zhao, it''s a little too fast to enter the role. However, they are modest and strive to get close to a qualified member of the gang. As the boss, they must give encouragement, so they nodded, "you don''t need to do anything in the gang. You will return to J City tonight. What did you do before, what do you still do now, I''ll call you if there''s anything wrong


    Zhao Changhe nodded and asked, "what about Wang Guoqing and Huang Bo?"


    Xiao Shili glanced at the other side, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. "Just mind your own business. There''s no need to think too much about those who are about to disappear."


    Zhao Changhe did not dare to say anything. After bowing again, he hurried out of the hotel gate.


    Xiao Shili stood alone in the hall for five seconds, until the other party completely disappeared, then he said, "OK, come out."


    With the sound, a graceful figure turns out at the corner of the corridor from the hall to the coffee shop. Xiao Shili smiles and turns to Du Yue.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Du Yuewei pursed the corners of her mouth with a smile, and her beautiful eyes turned around curiously.


    Xiao Shili is close to Du Yue with a smile. "The most beautiful woman in the city is next to me tonight. It''s less than ten meters away. If I can''t feel it again, isn''t it in vain to be our Yuer''s husband?"


    Du Yue''s pretty face suddenly rippled with a smile, "the little mouth is very sweet, am I as good as you said?"


    As the saying goes, women always dress up three times and seven times. Du Yue doesn''t pay much attention to dressing herself. Besides, as the boss of the company, she has to keep a part of her image. It''s not suitable for her to dress up in a showy way. The style and tone of her clothes are mainly reserved and steady, but only so. She is naturally beautiful, Half the men in the upper class of J City have been fascinated.


    Tonight, Du Yue was dressed and decorated by four of the top stylists in the province. If she was a jewel covered with gauze, today''s jewel is presented in front of everyone with incomparable glare, which makes her dizzy. Even Xiao Shili felt dizzy when he was staring at her.


    Du Yue also knows that she is very moving tonight. She can tell from the silence of the whole audience when she appeared at the banquet just now. However, she only wants to be seen by him alone. At this time, looking at Xiao Shili''s stupidity, Du Yue''s heart is sweet. It seems that she has poured honey into her heart and said, "silly."


    Xiao Shili came back to his senses, but his eyes were always reluctant to leave Du Yue''s beautiful face. The latter was flushed with his fiery eyes. At the same time, he felt that some part of his body had a slightly moist feeling. He quickly changed the topic, "what are you doing here with Secretary Zhao just now?"


    Du Yue, as the Plenipotentiary of the family in J City, often deals with people from the municipal government and the municipal Party committee. She is also an old acquaintance with Zhao Changhe. Just now, when she came to the hall on the first floor, she saw them talking on the sofa. However, from their faces, Du Yue soon realized that she should not go. She wanted to leave, but she finally met Xiao Shili, After a while, the other party didn''t know where he was, so he stood on the other side and waited for him. It wasn''t deliberate to pry. Moreover, at her distance, they couldn''t hear their conversation at all.


    After seeing this scene, Du Yue was first surprised that Zhao Changhe and Xiao Shili could get along alone. For nothing else, their identities were too different. Zhao Changhe was the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of a prefecture level city, while Xiao Shili was just a student. She couldn''t think of any intersection between them.


    The more you look at it, the more strange Du Yue''s heart is. As they talk, Xiao Shili''s expression has always been the same smile, but Zhao Changhe sometimes frowns and sometimes looks surprised. It''s not clear from this distance, but the latter''s expression is obviously very exciting. Until Zhao Changhe leaves, he stops, Finally, all the bows to Xiao Shili fall into Du Yue''s eyes. This fact is a bit beyond her expectation. However, with her rich experience, they obviously completed some kind of transaction, and immediately wanted to ask Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 368

    Xiao Shili hooked the sharp chin of the beautiful woman with a finger and said with a smile, "first call my husband, if it''s sweet, I''ll tell you."


    Du Yue blushed and glared at him with shame and indignation. "I hate it. There are still people here."


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. Lao Zhao and I met in the casino. Later, I won him. This uncle has been worried about it. He wants to ask me for advice on gambling skills. I can''t help it. I just met him today."


    Du Yue first stared at his left eye, then his right eye, and then said, "you know, psychologists once said that when a person is telling the truth, his eyes will involuntarily look at the lower right corner, and when a person is lying, his eyes will move to the upper left corner."


    "What about me?" Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "Neither of your eyes can move!" Du Yuebai glanced at him, "that''s why you can often cheat other people''s little sisters, right?"


    Xiao Shili quietly stretched out his hand, gently pinched it on the plump and mellow Tan of the beautiful woman, and said gently, "heaven and earth can be learned. In my heart, there is only sister yue''er alone."


    "What about Meng Ning?" Du Yue heard the man''s words, eyes trembled, can''t help blurting out.


    But as soon as she said this, she regretted it. She didn''t want to force the other party to make a decision because of herself, or she was afraid that he would do it.


    In any case, Du Yue doesn''t want to see her daughter crying and sad, so she thinks that if possible, she will try her best to hide the relationship with him, and hide it forever. Even if she doesn''t see the light in her life, even as a pair of brothers and sisters who can exist as lovers, she is willing to do so. But she also understood that it was impossible for her mother and daughter to live under the same roof and be owned by the same man. Sooner or later, it would come to light.


    This incident has deeply troubled Du Yue for a long time, especially when her daughter cried to her tonight. At that moment, she felt a strong sense of guilt, as if she was an obscene woman whom the world was spitting at, a perverted mother who had a sexual relationship with her daughter''s boyfriend. She knew that this was wrong, but she could not control her spirit and her personality, no matter which one of them was, Now they don''t belong to themselves, but to the man they fall in love with.


    After listening to the woman''s words, Xiao Shili felt that he had been waiting for a long time, and the time had finally come. From Du Yue''s performance at the beginning, he saw that she was not very surprised that she had a relationship with her daughter''s boyfriend. She just felt some shame, which is human nature. Du Yue is more worried about her daughter. She is afraid that her daughter will be sad when she knows about it and will not recognize her mother. The burden on her heart in this respect is far greater than the violation of ethics.


    When Du Yue begins to feel deeply for herself, and the beauty''s body and soul are captured by herself, she is more and more inseparable from herself. In addition, her guilt for her daughter is getting deeper and deeper day by day. This guilt gradually offsets the constraints of ethics. This article of human prohibition becomes more and more thin and almost transparent between them. Xiao Shili and Du Yue passion, occasionally mentioned the name of Du mengning, the latter''s body is still in the excited state can be seen.


    So, a bold plan, quietly formed in his mind.


    It''s really difficult to achieve this plan, which ordinary people can''t imagine. However, Xiao Shili thinks that nothing is difficult in the world. As long as he is willing to climb the ladder, the first prerequisite for completing this plan is to obtain the consent of one of his mother and daughter. This more suitable person is undoubtedly Du Yue as a mother. Now it seems that the time is ripe to obtain this condition.


    Xiao Shili sighed deeply, then looked up at his worried face, gazed at his Du Yue, and said slowly, "in fact, I have made a decision about this matter."


    Du Yue''s heart trembled slightly and asked, "what?"


    Xiao Shili looked at Du Yue''s eyes, and his expression was slightly bitter. "I''ve decided to leave mengning."


    What she worried about finally happened. Du Yue was already afraid of the coming of this moment. Dang Xi could not help but cry out, "no!"


    "Well?" Xiao Shili looked at the woman with a little surprise, "moon, what do you say?"


    "I... I..." Du Yuechui looked down, the lip gloss of the cherry lips moving slightly, and also aware of their own failure just now, unable to speak for a moment.


    Xiao Shili continued to put light language way, "in fact, my relationship with Meng Ning is only a classmate... Just because I know her in a school, or only a little closer than the average classmate. She and I... Are not what you think."


    "You''re lying!" Du Yue shakes her head. She can see clearly that when the other party says this, there is a trace of hidden sadness in his eyes. He says it to comfort himself. He just likes Meng Ning.


    "I didn''t cheat." Xiao Shili''s acting skill, which he has been brewing for a long time, is an expression that deliberately conceals sadness. He has practiced it in front of the mirror countless times, so he is quite confident. At this time, he said with a serious expression, "I can swear that when I know you, I never know you are Meng Ning''s mother, if I know..."


    "What will happen to you?" Du Yue''s eyes are deeply looking at Xiao Shili. Although what she is reading is Meng Ning, she wants to know the answer to this question at the moment.


    "I..." Xiao Shili couldn''t say any more. Then he rubbed his hair impatiently and finally took a deep breath. "Even if I know, I''m afraid I''ll get close to you, fall in love with you and want to have you. All these are beyond my control... So today I know, so I''ve made a decision!"


    Du Yue''s eyes showed a soft joy, no matter what the world will become, as long as there is this sentence, she is enough, she shook her head hard, said a word that makes her feel incredible, "I don''t allow you to leave mengning."


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "moon... What are you talking about?"


    Du Yue closed her eyes, her long eyelashes trembled, and it took her half a minute to open her beautiful eyes. "I don''t want fame... As long as I can be with you..."


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. The fragile barrier in Du Yue''s heart is finally broken by himself at the moment, but the play still needs to continue. He makes a surprised expression and says, "this... How can it be? You are Meng Ning''s mother. This kind of thing... I..."


    Du Yue gently blocked the man''s lips with a finger, "you love me, don''t you?"


    Xiao Shili nodded.


    "You like Meng Ning as well, don''t you?"


    After hesitating for a while, Xiao Shili had to nod his head and admit it.


    "In Meng Ning''s heart, you can be her only one, but in my heart... As long as I can share your little love, it''s enough." Du Yue lowered her eyes and said in a tiny voice.

 Chapter 369

    Xiao Shili fell into silence. Du Yue raised her face and looked at him with a kind of caring eyes, "do you think I''m a very lewd woman?"


    "No way." Xiao Shili gently leaned his chest against Du Yue''s soft body, holding her little hand quietly, "but you and I will be very uncomfortable, and sooner or later, I will help you. Besides, I just want to love you with all my heart. I can''t do what you say."


    Du Yue also clenched the man''s hand a little bit, "if one day happened, I am willing to bear all the consequences."


    Xiao Shili said pitifully, "silly sister, it''s not your business alone, it''s not our business, including Meng Ning. How can you bear it alone?"


    Du Yue''s heart is also a little confused, "what do you say to do?"


    Xiao Shili thought about it seriously for a long time and said, "I have a way, but..."


    "Sister, are you the host''s girlfriend?"


    On the bench, three people were still eating a cone and looking up at the stars in the sky.


    Du mengning looks down at the star butterfly who suddenly has this problem. The little girl''s eyes are clear and shining, which can reflect the stars in the sky. Du mengning touched the star butterfly''s head with a smile, then turned his eyes and thought, "well... If you have to say it, it''s right."


    The star butterfly blinked, "does the elder sister have the master''s baby in her belly?"


    "Ah?" Du mengning almost bumped her nose into the cone in front of her and raised her head in sweat. "Ha ha, we haven''t reached that level yet, and it''s not so easy to have a baby." His face turned red at the thought that he would have his child in his stomach.


    The star butterfly says strangely, "isn''t there a baby after kissing?"


    "Of course not..." Du mengning said half, but shyly wondered how to explain to the two children next.


    "But it''s all like this on TV. After holding hands or kissing, there will be a baby, and the host also says so." Moon butterfly also raised her face, "sister, I''ve finished my cone."


    "Ha ha, is that so?" Du mengning handed his cone to him. He thought to himself that this guy was really perfunctory, but these things should not be known to children, so he said, "by the way, why do you call that guy the master? He must have taught you to call him that, isn''t he, this wretch


    Moon butterfly shakes her head and says, "no, the master is our new master. When the old master dies, there will be a new master to replace him, and the new master is chosen by ourselves. However... I don''t want the present master to die, I hope the master will always be my master!"


    Du mengning frowned slightly. The two little girls felt strange, as if they were different from ordinary children at all. However, they liked that guy very much. They couldn''t help laughing and asked, "why? What''s so good about him that you like him so much? "


    Moon butterfly licked the cone, her eyes narrowed into a curved crescent, her face full of happy expression, "because the host will hold moon butterfly to feel together at night."


    Du mengning stayed for two seconds, and suddenly he felt cheated. His anger suddenly surged on his pretty face. This big sex wolf! Big metamorphosis, even so small children are not let go! Asshole! Asshole! She suddenly thought of something and asked yuedie, "by the way, when you feel together, did he do anything strange to yuedie?"


    "Strange thing?" Moon butterfly stopped licking the cone, blinked and thought for a while, then suddenly she said, "yes, when the master went to bed last night, he liked to put a big banana in his pants." Then he pointed his chin with doubts, "but... I''ve never seen a banana like that..."


    Banana?? Du mengning was also stunned for a moment, and then suddenly thought of something. Her white face suddenly turned red to her ears, and she could not help imagining what had happened in that room last night.


    "It''s stupid, moon butterfly." The star butterfly suddenly says, "did you make your sister jealous?"


    "Jealous?" Moon butterfly''s big eyes immediately become confused, "sister why to be jealous, vinegar good acid, moon butterfly hate to be jealous."


    "Idiot, if a woman''s boyfriend sleeps with another woman, the first woman will be jealous." Star butterfly with a pair of expert mouth airway, finished to add, "TV drama but every day there is such a plot."


    Moon butterfly obviously didn''t understand, but she felt with her master that her sister was going to be jealous. She knew that vinegar was very bad, so she must be very sad when she ate it. So he turned to Du mengning and said, "I''m sorry, moon butterfly has made my sister jealous."


    Du mengning calmed down a little bit, and he was not naive enough to compete with a child. But that guy, this time, he really, yes, he will die!


    "It doesn''t matter. My sister won''t be jealous." After comforting yuedie, Du mengning lights up her mobile phone and looks at it. It''s past 11 p.m. and all the guests who came to the banquet should have gone. The guy should have come out from his grandfather.


    "Well, it''s time for us to go, too."


    Du Yue''s eyes hesitated and asked softly, "is this really OK?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange everything." Xiao Shili put Du yuelou in her arms and gave her a kiss on her little mouth. "This is for the future happiness of the three of us, so I will work hard.


    "Well... I will also..." Du Yue nodded shyly. The plan he just said was too shameful, but for the happiness of himself and his daughter, he must go back to do it.


    "When shall we start?"


    Xiao Shili smiles and looks at Du Yue''s yearning eyes. She can''t wait any longer. So she says, "this matter can''t be worried. It needs to be done step by step. If the time is not ripe, it will hurt Meng Ning."


    Du Yue nodded, but she couldn''t help pinching him on his arm. She blushed and said, "it''s your ghost idea."


    Seeing Du Yue''s flattery, Xiao Shili''s heart had been suppressed for a long time, and a fire burst into flames. If there were not several front desk attendants in the distance, he really wanted to pick Du Yue up and rush into the elevator, and he couldn''t help saying, "uncle, they should be a while before they leave the hotel. I''ll go up and open a room."


    Du Yue''s pretty face was slightly red, and her eyes were covered with a layer of charming air. She glared at him in a coquettish way. "Look, you''re in a hurry. You''ll go back later. There''s plenty of time at home." In fact, she can''t wait for her to say that. They haven''t met for more than half a month. Compared with the missing in her heart, the body is the first to react.


    Xiao Shili saw that there was tacit approval in her eyes, so she turned to the front desk to open the room. But as soon as she took a few steps, she heard a clear and sweet voice behind her calling, "Mom!"

 Chapter 370

    Depressed, at this juncture, how did the girl come back? Xiao Shili couldn''t open a house any more, so he turned around and pretended to walk back slowly.


    Du mengning glanced at Xiao Shi and thought, I''ll settle with you later. Holding her mother, she said with a smile, "Mom, what are you doing here?"


    Du Yue didn''t know that they had been reconciled. She thought her daughter was still angry with Xiao Shili. At the same time, she remembered that Meng Ning told her that Xiao Shili lived with a girl in junior high school. Her character was much more mature than Du mengning. She knew that there must be some misunderstanding in this matter, so she didn''t pay attention to it at first. Then she forgot to ask Xiao Shili, Now just in front of Du mengning to clarify this matter for Xiao Shili.


    Just then, two little girls, one left and one right, came in from the front door of the hotel respectively. The two little girls went straight to Xiao Shili''s side, and one of them, a girl with long hair, called the host sweetly.


    Du Yue looks at the two little girls strangely and suddenly remembers that this is what Meng Ning mentioned


    Du mengning is the first step to interrupt the mother''s next words, "Mom, I''m hungry, let''s go up for a snack, hey, do you want to go with us?"


    The last sentence is to Xiao Shili. After her reunion with Xiao Shili, she doesn''t want to reduce his image in his mother''s heart because of this. This sentence conveys a message to her mother. All this is actually a misunderstanding.


    Just at this time, the two elders of the Du family came out of the elevator surrounded by a group of people. Seeing the three people here, Du Tianyi said with a smile, "Yueer, mengning, why are you standing here, and let master Xiao accompany you."


    There was a strange light in the eyes of the two old men. At that time, Du Yue denied the relationship with Xiao Shili in front of the two old men. But the two old men knew very well that their daughter didn''t want to embarrass Xiao Tianshi. How could Xiao Tianshi, a generation of Feng Shui Masters, enter other people''s house at will? It was just because it was hard for her daughter to refuse.


    After the incident, Du Tianyi blamed himself for a long time. It was all his own blunder. He was really confused, but the relationship between Xiaoyue and Xiao Tianshi was not denied by the two elders.


    Both of them are open-minded people. In their lifetime, they have seen through many things. They are not very concerned about the age gap between Xiao Shili and Du Yue. However, at this moment, when he saw his mother and daughter standing side by side, he could not help shaking his head. Although his daughter and granddaughter looked like a pair of sisters, they didn''t really look like mother and daughter, if her daughter married Xiao Tianshi, Du mengning would suddenly have such a young father. This is a bit exaggerated. I don''t know how mengning could accept it.


    Du Tianyi coughs a little. Du Tianzhan immediately understands his second brother''s mind and wants to hide this from Du mengning. However, when he looks at his niece, grandniece and Xiao Tianshi alone, he can''t help thinking that Xiao Tianshi is not very human. Can''t he finish mengning''s work?


    Du Tianyi warmly invited Xiao Shili to stay in his old house for a while, but he declined politely. "Sorry, uncle, I still have something to do when I go back to J city. I will come to visit you after the Spring Festival."


    It''s not long before the Spring Festival. Spring is the season when all things start. Du Tianyi is very happy. It would be great if he could let master Xiao guide his family''s fortune in the new year. He nodded his head immediately.


    At this time, two women of Du family suddenly said at the same time, "Dad, I won''t go back."¡° Grandfather, I''m not going back to my old house. "


    Du Yue and Du mengning look at each other. This kind of look at each other is the first time between mother and daughter.


    Du Tianyi looks at his daughter and granddaughter suspiciously. The old man also feels that the atmosphere is somewhat different.


    Du Yue blushed and said, "Dad, I haven''t been back to J City for a long time. The entertainment department still has many internal problems in business. This weekend, I just went back to deal with it. Meng Ning, you haven''t been here for a long time. This time, I''ll stay here with my grandfather for a while." The desire in her heart has just been teased by Xiao Shili, and it hasn''t been extinguished until now. How can she be willing to let him go like this.


    Du mengning listened to her mother''s words and said, "but... Recently, there are many things to deal with in the student union. As the president, I will be very busy these days." But she has been waiting for the chance to get away from Xiao Shi. It''s not too cheap for him to let this guy''s sole slip away.


    Mother and daughter look at each other again. Du Yue knows that she is fighting for men with her daughter, but part of her mind has been swayed by the charming body, but she doesn''t want to give up.


    Du Tianyi feigns anger and puts his walking stick on the ground heavily, "OK, OK, you don''t want to accompany me, the old man. I''ll go home alone."


    Du Yue and Du mengning saw that their grandfather was angry. They ran to him and held him by the arm. At the same time, they said with a sweet smile, "how can we, we will accompany you home."


    Du Tianzhan smiles and shakes his head. This is really a pair of excellent mother and daughter.


    In a word, the Du family has solved a huge crisis tonight, and the matter has come to a satisfactory end. According to Xiao Shili''s plan, all the people who should be removed by the other party''s hand have been removed. It can be said that tonight''s action has become perfect.


    After saying goodbye to the Du family, Xiao Shili drove back to J City alone. The car was bought for him by the gang. Now the power of the Dark Alliance has expanded to the whole city. Xiao Shili is the leader of the young generation in the underworld, but he still has no car. So he used the money from the gang to buy his boss a BMW 1, which is also a BMW, but compared with Du Yue''s X6, But the price difference is more than three times, and Du Yue''s car is extremely low-key in the family.


    After returning to J City, Xiao Shili first went back to the rental house to sleep. After getting up, he began to think about how to get rid of these two little tails. From yesterday, no matter where he went, these two little girls followed him all the time. When he thought that no matter when he went out from now on, he would take two children with him. Although it was not boring, he always felt uncomfortable.


    However, I''ve tried countless ways. When I went to s city yesterday, I didn''t plan to take them. As a result, these two little things are as sticky as glue. In the end, I forced myself to climb into my car. It''s useless to coax, cheat and frighten. One of them always has a cold expression, and the other one is a little bit fierce and wants to cry, Xiao Shi almost cried in the end.


    Today''s situation seems to be the same. After Xiao Shili put out a lot of snacks, the two little girls are willing to accept bribes, and Baji is very happy.


    Hum, this time it seems that we have to use some extraordinary means. Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. Then he looks at the two girls with a gentle big brother''s smile. He slowly retreats to the door step by step. Suddenly, he turns around and flashes to the door as fast as lightning. At the same time, he locks the door heavily and locks the two little Loris in the room.


    Hu, finally relieved, Xiao Shili said with a smile to the door, "just wait for the master at home. When the master comes back in the evening, he will bring you delicious food and toys."


    Just then, with a loud sound of "Sassafras", the door suddenly cracked a big hole. A sickle with cold light came out of the door and stopped a few centimeters away from the tip of Xiao Shili''s nose.


    The latter''s smile solidified in the face, nose slowly exuded a drop of cold sweat, still keep smiling mouth shape, but not a trace of laughter. The scythe in front of her drew back, and then it was a crisp cut. Half of the door leaf was cut out, and two small figures came out slowly. The moon butterfly was carrying a huge scythe like a moon wheel, eating lollipop as if nothing had happened. It seems that I just tore a leaf.


    "This, this, this..." Xiao Shili rushed to the door, looked at the door and the sawdust, and said, "my door..." he regretted that he was so naive. He said where the sickle came from.


    After calling the landlord to repair the door and making an apology, Xiao Shili quickly took two little demons to escape from the fat woman''s eyes. After he went to the parking lot to pick up the car, he reluctantly started the car.


    "Master, do you want chocolate?" The little moon butterfly in the back carried a piece of chocolate to his mouth.


    "No Xiao Shili said feebly, lamenting that he could not get rid of the two little tails in his life.

 Chapter 371

    In the evening, the night had fallen down, and BMW 1 stopped in front of the boiling point disco. Looking at the huge LED sign in the disco, Xiao Shili felt that he had not been here for a long time.


    "Hey, you''ll stay in the car for me. Don''t make trouble for me. Do you hear me?" After leaving the car, Xiao Shi put his head into the window and said fiercely.


    Star butterfly has no response ground to support jaw to look out of the window, ignore him. Moon butterfly small mouth a flat, a face aggrieved, "hate, master recently more and more fierce."


    "Well, I''ll spank you when I get home." Xiao Shili snorted, then picked up a long box from the back seat, and walked towards the disco which was full of passion at night.


    Xiao Shili is holding a box. When he goes through the gate, there are two younger brothers standing at the gate. They don''t bow. One of them reaches out his hand to stop Xiao Shili and raises his chin. He asks impolitely, "Hey, what''s in his hand?"


    These two younger brothers look a little strange. Of course, Xiao Shili, a few hundred people in the Dark Alliance, can''t remember all of them. At this time, a man rushed out of the Dark Alliance and pushed them to both sides of the door. Then he bowed 90 degrees and said, "I''m sorry, these two are new comers. They don''t understand the rules."


    The two men had been stupid for a long time. No matter what, they never thought that this young man, who looked less than 20 years old, should be Xiao Shili, the leader of the underworld in J city. Moreover, the other man looked weak and weak, and he didn''t have the fierce spirit of a underworld boss.


    "What are you doing standing there? Don''t admit your mistake to Li Ge!" That small head eye looks nervous and whispers to remind a way, two people wake up like a dream, quickly a bow to the knee, "big brother, sorry, I, we have eyes..."


    Xiao Shili interrupted them with a wave, but immediately asked the little head, "is sister Yu here?"


    "Yes." That small head eyes bend over a way, "Yu elder sister this period of time all in the headquarters, want me to go up to tell Yu elder sister you came back."


    "No, go ahead and help you."


    "Yes The three bowed together again.


    Xiao Shili walked alone through the hall to the second floor. All the brothers who watched the scene got up and bowed in awe. Xiao Shili felt that he had not come to the headquarters for a long time, and his subordinates'' eyes seemed to have changed a lot. In the past, everyone''s attitude towards him was just respectful, but now his respectful eyes still contain deep awe, which is enough to show that his position in the J City underworld is far from what it used to be.


    The boiling point disco has been the headquarters of the Dark Alliance for half a year. Only one floor of the disco is open to the public, while the whole floor on the second floor is used as the rest area of the Dark Alliance. The last row of boxes in the corridor is a special room for the high-rise of the guild. Xiao Shili walks by one by one, and only one of the rooms is still on.


    He quietly pushed the door open. In front of a huge table, the girl''s soft body turned her back to her. She was focusing on something, but she didn''t notice anyone coming in.


    Xiao Shili crept to the girl''s back, and suddenly held the girl''s slender waist. The girl''s body trembled slightly and screamed. When he looked back and saw Xiao Shili, her cold face suddenly bloomed like the smile of the first snow.


    "You''re back?" Meiyu asked with a smile, but she couldn''t hide the surprise in her eyes with a peaceful smile


    Xiao Shili frowned and looked at Ke ren''er in his arms, "Why are you here?"


    "Oh." Meiyu followed the man''s eyes and looked at the rows of files spread out on the eye table. "Recently, the financial situation of the gang is a bit chaotic. I''m trying to sort it out."


    Xiao Shili reproached and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Just leave this kind of thing to a few of them. How can I make my wife tired herself?"


    Mei Yu''s slender five fingers gently rubbed on Xiao Shili''s arm and looked at him angrily. "You forgot that they were all sent out to do business by you. They haven''t come back until now."


    "Yes." Xiao Shili patted his forehead gently, "in a word, I don''t care." He pulled Meiyu away from the table and looked at his lover''s beautiful eyes. "Have you forgotten what day it is today?"


    There was a trace of happiness in Meiyu''s eyes. She lowered her head slightly. "You remember, I thought you forgot."


    A woman wants nothing on her birthday, but the only thing she cares about is whether the man she loves remembers her birthday.


    "What are you talking about?" Xiao Shili hugged his wife a little more fondly. His tone seemed to be angry with someone, "didn''t you go out with your friends or have dinner with your father?"


    "Yes." Mei Yu pointed to the pile of gifts in the corner, "I have received a lot of gifts. However, the income of the gang is too much recently. If we don''t make a good arrangement... "


    Xiao Shili''s chest suddenly seems to be blocked by something. This kind of thing then turns into a warm current and keeps rolling in his body. He suddenly kisses Mei Yu''s cherry lips and interrupts her.


    Mei Yu was stunned for a moment, and then moved. She tried to kiss Xiao Shili back. Her lips were sucking each other with hunger and thirst. Her tongue was twined and separated with tacit understanding. Time in the room seemed to stop flowing.


    Meiyu nestles in her lover''s arms and looks at a box he takes out from behind.


    "What''s that?" She reached out curiously to touch the box. It was a very ordinary box, but there was a heavy weight in it. Mei Yu opens the box curiously. Inside the white box, a long Japanese knife is sleeping quietly in it.


    "Knife?" Mei Yu looked at Xiao Shili doubtfully. A smile passed through her eyes. "It shouldn''t be the birthday present I received tonight."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "take a look."


    Meiyu reached out to hold the knife. When her finger touched the body of the knife, her eyes trembled. Although she was separated by the thick scabbard, there was a chill on her finger. She was surprised that the sharp edge of the knife could be sent out through the scabbard. What kind of knife is it?


    She gently picked up the knife. The coolness spread to the whole palm of her hand. The blade of this knife is quite slender, more than 10 cm longer than the ordinary Japanese knife, but the weight is very light, and the handle is carved with gorgeous patterns.


    Mei Yu was slightly absorbed. Her finger held the handle of the knife and suddenly pulled it out. She felt a chill coming on her face, wrapping herself in an instant, and then spreading around.


    Looking at the bright mirror like blade, Meiyu''s eyes slightly stagnated, "this... This is..." her eyes reflected in the blade, engraved with the word "cunzheng".


    "The evil sword village is right." Meiyu''s eyes flashed, and she couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 372

    "What?" Xiao Shili sat up from the sofa. He just felt the chill of the knife. People can feel its sharpness from such a distance. It''s really a good knife.


    Although he knew it was a good Dao, he didn''t know the origin of it. Xiao Shili had a lot of research on daggers, but his overall attainments were far less than Mei Yu.


    Meiyu calmed down for a breath, and then looked at the light wrapped with a layer of silver light of the blade, "yes, this knife is the demon sword, Murakami."


    "Murakami" is not the name of a knife maker. It is a group of famous knife forgers who lived in yishisang from Muromachi era to Edo era. Murakami only produces the best knives that can be used in actual combat. Perhaps it is because it is too sharp. In the Edo era, it began to have the titles of "evil sword" and "evil sword", which were avoided by the world.


    The reason why it is called "magic knife" is that Tokugawa Jiakang banned it. First of all, Tokugawa''s grandfather, Songping Qingkang, was slashed from the right shoulder to the left abdomen by his family minister with a knife from QIANZI cunzheng when he was fighting with Zhitian family. Then song pingzhong, Tokugawa''s father, was stabbed in the thigh with a knife by a nearby minister, who also used Murakami. Later, Tokugawa Jiakang''s direct male Xinkang was suspected of colluding with Takeda''s family and committed suicide, using Murakami again! Later, it was kazuka Tokugawa''s turn to cut his finger by Murakami. Therefore, Tokugawa Jiakang hated the village leader very much, denounced it as a symbol of "bad luck", ordered the abolition of the village leader, not allowed to use it, and those who held the sword were regarded as contempt of the shogunate and sentenced to death. After Tokugawa Jiakang banned swords, the saying of "evil Swords" was generalized, and almost all village leaders were called "evil Swords".


    Although many anti shogunate warriors later engraved the word "village leader" on their swords in the hope of bringing disaster to the shogunate, there are many fake village leaders in later generations. However, the first impression of this sword is that it must be authentic.


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili said, "in fact, the so-called village leader is just a series of names. There are more than one real village leader."


    Mei Yu nodded, "among the existing demonic swords, miaofe cunzheng is the most famous, while Tokugawa Jiakang''s Peidao Shizhou cunzheng is now lost."


    "What about this one?" Xiao Shili can''t help but wonder.


    Meiyu carefully looked at the blade and found the word "Ziwei Heng" on the back.


    "Ziweiheng." Xiao Shili silently recited the name and said to himself, "it turned out that it was also a famous Dao handed down from ancient times. No wonder even Qinggang''s chopping attack could be resisted."


    Mei Yu looked at Xiao Shili and said in surprise, "where did you get this knife from?" Even if the knife is not treasured in the museum as a national treasure by Japan, it is also treasured by some powerful people. Moreover, if someone is willing to sell the knife, the price should be at least more than 50 million.


    And this knife was the one Xiao Shili held in the battle with Jiang Yuheng that day. It was so strong that it could compete with Qinggang. Of course, Xiao Shili couldn''t ignore it. After he came to Jiang Yuheng, this knife was also lost.


    Xiao Shili thought that the knife must have fallen into the hands of the military. Today, he only hoped to see it, but he found it in the flower garden downstairs of Tenglong building. It turned out that the knife fell from the upstairs, but it was straight into the soft soil of the flower garden, and the handle of the knife was buried in the soil. This was not discovered by the military.


    "From the enemy." Xiao Shili jumped up and reached out to grab the village head in Meiyu''s hand. "I knew this knife was so evil, and I would never have brought it to you."


    Meiyu dodged gently, and a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. "Those are just legends, and there are many coincidences in this world, which may not be true."


    Xiao Shili thought of giving this Dao to Meiyu because of her love for Japanese Dao. Now that she got this legendary Dao in history, she would not let it go anyway.


    However, if a knife is too sharp, it will be dangerous for the holder, and it is easy to hurt himself. Only in terms of sharpness, Xiao Shili believes that Meiyu has the ability to control the knife. However, according to legend, the resentment on the knife must be great, and the anions on it may even be higher than Qinggang and dragon scales, so people may not be affected with it. Worried, he said, "promise me that you can use this knife only when you are with me."


    "Well, I promise you." Meiyu knows that the other party is concerned about themselves, so she puts cunzhenghe back into the scabbard, and then puts it back into the box. Although her expression is still indifferent, she can''t put it down in her eyes. Although she was intoxicated with this famous Dao, she also noticed a detail. Xiao Shili''s hand had been copying in her pocket since just now. She didn''t know what she was doing.


    Just as she was about to ask the other party what she was doing secretly, a magnificent light suddenly filled the sky and penetrated through the window, shining on them.


    Meiyu turned her head slightly, and her eyes flashed, "ah, it''s fireworks."


    But then, she gently covered her mouth, because in the dark night sky, the red and gorgeous flame formed a few big words in the sky, "Meiyu, I love you." The word "love" is replaced by a big peach heart. Around this line of words, colorful fireworks continue to rise to the sky, dazzling.


    Reflecting on the fireworks outside the window, Mei Yu suddenly understood something. There was a bright light in her eyes. Xiao Shi couldn''t do without giving her a chance to cry. She grabbed her little hand and rushed to the door.


    At this moment, all the pedestrians on the road stopped. The residents in their own homes, the shop assistants in the street, and the men and women who reveled in the boiling point also poured into the street. Everyone looked up at the colorful night sky. When the line appeared in the sky, every girl squeezed the arm of the boy beside her jealously, I want to know who this happy girl is.


    Xiao Shili and Mei Yu run to the street. The whole street has already been crowded, but outside the boiling point gate, there is a space surrounded by members of the Dark Alliance. Xiao Shili and Mei Yu stop in the middle of the circle. A few meters away, they are surrounded by a dense crowd of people. Suddenly, rose petals float down in the air, like rain, In an instant, the whole street was filled with wonder. People''s attention shifted from the fireworks to the dancing petals. Naturally, their eyes also focused on the man and woman standing in the middle of the flower rain.


    The rose petals had accumulated a thick layer on the ground, but they were still flying. Just then, the crowd suddenly dispersed, and dozens of ten year old girls came forward, each holding a big cake with the light of candles on it.


    Dozens of little girls said in a tender voice, "happy birthday, sister Meiyu!"


    Mei Yu was staring at the scene in front of her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of fog. Xiao Shili gently pulled her shoulder, smiling and staring into her eyes, and whispered, "happy birthday, baby."

 Chapter 373

    The tears in Meiyu''s eyes finally flowed down. While Xiao Shili hugged him, his head gently rested on his shoulder.


    At the same time, people burst out around a burst of warm applause with blessing.


    "Come on, eat the cake, everyone has a share!" A group of boys began to distribute cakes to the crowd.


    "It''s beautiful." In the car, moon butterfly looked at the fireworks blooming in the night sky and said blankly.


    Star butterfly can not help but also be attracted by this beautiful and spectacular scene, but soon turned his face from the direction of the car window and said faintly, "it turns out that he went to so many places in a day for this."


    "What, did the host set off the fireworks?" Moon butterfly clapped her hands and said, "Wow, master is so powerful."


    The star butterfly didn''t speak, but turned around again, with a look of yearning in her eyes.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s good to catch up!"


    Mei Yu raised her head from Xiao Shili''s shoulder, but saw Gao Xiang standing on one side. Behind him stood Fei long, Li Yuanqi, Chang Kunyu and others.


    "Happy birthday, sister-in-law!"


    "Happy Birthday


    Several people in turn handed over their gifts, Mei Yu holding a full embrace of a gift, happy to say, "thank you!"


    "Leave elder brother..." Chang Kun Yu at this time gather together to Xiao Shi to leave the side, the latter shakes his head, "not urgent, say again tomorrow."


    Mei Yu saw that they had something to say. She didn''t want Xiao Shili to delay his business for himself, so she made an expectant expression on purpose, "well, next I''m going to open the gift. I don''t allow any of you to disturb me when I open the gift."


    A few people smile and nod to say yes. Xiao Shili looks apologetically at Meiyu, who pokes his tongue at him playfully, and then rushes into the disco quickly.


    Xiao Shili felt sorry, but also felt very lucky to have a girl like Mei Yu. He glanced back at several people and said, "go up and talk."


    When the party came to the conference hall on the second floor, Chang Kunyu first reported to Xiao Shili the process of taking charge of relevant matters


    "The registration related procedures have been completed. The address is Jinding building near Shenzhen Hong Kong Avenue. Next, as long as we inject capital and introduce employees, the company can basically operate. However, as far as business is concerned, it may be difficult to carry out at the beginning."


    Feilong nodded and said, "we choose the logistics industry. I talked with the person in charge of Baiyu wharf. The wharf can open an independent shipping space for us to use. However, as Yuge said, most of our business involves overseas transportation. It may be difficult to carry out this business."


    During his convalescence in the military region, Xiao Shili also kept in touch with his brothers on his mobile phone. Of course, after hearing Xiao Shili''s decision to invest and register the company, several people naturally agreed. However, when they learned that the company was only a small logistics company, to tell the truth, the enthusiasm of the people was hit by half.


    It''s hard to find a business in this industry, but if we mobilize the power and relationship of the Dark Alliance in the whole city, the entrusted enterprises will break the threshold. This is not a problem. The key is to engage in foreign and overseas transportation. First of all, we need good foreign language communication skills and excellent overall management skills, What puzzled several people is that Xiao Shili did not plan to recruit another employee. All the staff of the Future Ltd would dispatch directly from the gang.


    At this time, Gao Xiang had already opened his voice and said, "I don''t think we can make it. We haven''t graduated from high school yet. We know the 28 letters in English. How can we negotiate with foreigners? We can''t be good at drawing at that time."


    Feilong thought, "Xiangzi, it seems that there are 26 English letters..."


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t we still have scholars?" The bald leopard patted Li Yuanqi on the head, "scholar, how''s your English?"


    Li Yuanqi said weakly, "if I take the TOEFL test now, there should be no problem..."


    "But you can''t rely on a scholar alone." Feilong spread out his hands, "we can''t just run one boat at a time. When we come back, we''ll go on the second trip. Besides, we have to get rid of the time for the scholar to rest. How can the company develop its business?"


    Li Yuanqi whispered, "I haven''t said... I''m seasick..."


    Everyone: dizzy!


    Chang Kunyu said slowly, "I think we should start from the entertainment industry. First, we are familiar with this aspect. The local entertainment industry relies on the boss''s contacts and influence in the local area. With these two points, we can be like fish in water. Now our conditions can be said to be extremely suitable, and the entertainment place is a space that can infinitely enlarge and add value, Its value is not only reflected in the superficial income.... "


    Speaking of this, he stopped, remembering that Xiao Shili once said that he would not be involved in the category of pornography and drugs, but even so, opening a casino is a good choice.


    Gao Xiang immediately exclaimed, "yes, yes, if you want me to say, we''ll open an entertainment city, and then open branches. One will change into two, two into four, four into ten!"


    In everyone''s mind, although Gao Xiang''s words are not very reasonable, they are basically in line with what he thought.


    Xiao Shili half sank in the sofa, listening to several people finish talking, then slowly smile on his face, "everyone has a point, but I don''t choose the entertainment industry, the reason is that one makes too little money."


    Too little money? All of you here are staring at me. Even if the level of a business booming nightclub is estimated according to the lowest consumption standard in J City, and the scale is medium, the net profit of a month is at least 500000. Moreover, Chang Kunyu has asked about it. The biggest entertainment place in the city is located in Bihua Palace on the Western hillside, A month''s net profit may even be more than eight figures.


    And even if, to say the least, even if the entertainment industry is not the most profitable industry compared with other industries, it is still better than the logistics companies.


    Xiao Shili was immediately buried in the brothers'' puzzled eyes, but he still had a faint smile on his face, peeled a mint and put it into his mouth, "Yuanqi, how much money does the guild have every month now?"


    "About 800000." Li Yuanqi said exactly.


    Although Xiao Shili had been psychologically prepared, when he heard this figure, he could not help lamenting that he was too poor.


    Since his contact with the Du family, Xiao Shili''s understanding of wealth and living standard has risen to a new level. Living with money and living with money and luxury are two completely different concepts. Even if he takes these 800 people to fight for a year, his income is not enough to buy a car in the garage. On average, the average monthly income of each member of the group is only about 800 yuan. It''s a shame to think about it. At the same time, it also made him realize more deeply that there is no future and way out for simply mixing up gangsters.


    Now I have reached the peak in the development of J City underworld. As long as I defeat the fraternity that has lost Du Mengfei and is on the verge of collapse, it is a foregone conclusion that I will unify J City underworld. However, even if all the sites under the former three gangs are included in the bag, the annual income will only increase to several million, and it is unrealistic to do so.


    For readers:


    Sorry, brothers. It''s too late for the fourth shift in the morning. It will be late before 9 p.m

 Chapter 374

    Xiao Shili then asked, "what''s the total amount of money in the guild now?"


    Li Yuanqi hesitated a little this time, and then said, "there should be about five million. We took over the hatchet Gang''s field in the Southern District last month. All the seven fields paid the protection fee for one year at a time. I haven''t had time to include the money. In addition, we have to deduct the cost of the gang last month and give the brothers a share."


    "Five million." Xiao Shili''s fingers gently knocked on the table, "if we can open an intermediate level KTV, or a bath center, it will be too strong. And even if the guild has a certain influence on the road, in today''s highly developed entertainment industry, J City, there is no competitiveness. We can''t always rely on face and human feelings to eat."


    The rest of the people nodded silently. Chang Kunyu also felt that his idea just now was too naive. Of course, it can be done by relying on personal connections. Indeed, if the hardware facilities are not available, it is very difficult to maintain only by relying on relationships and acquaintances under the huge competitiveness of today''s society.


    Many of them have good brains, but they know nothing about business. At first, when they first entered the underworld, they all felt that it was very beautiful. After a long time, they felt that it was really hard to earn money. Now the influence of the gang is expanding day by day. If they can''t keep up with the money, it''s a big problem.


    At this time, the bald leopard touched his bald head. He had been holding it for a long time, and finally he could not help saying what he thought. "I said, big brother, what do we work hard for? First, it''s for the brothers to make a career together. Second, it''s for the sake of making money. All the people who come out are precarious. They wake up in the morning and tuck their heads in at night, If making money is not as much as those who work, what are we doing with all this trouble? "


    Although his words were rough, the others recognized what he meant. The bald leopard was upright, and often said something directly without going through his brain. Now he said, "how can we get rich when we come out? Of course, we have to do something that ordinary people can''t do and dare not do. We can''t develop even when we all die by collecting a little protection fee."


    He knew Xiao Shili''s two principles, but he didn''t agree with them all the time. As soon as he joined the gang, he broke other people''s rules. At this time, he just talked about this problem and couldn''t help saying it.


    Chang Kunyu raised his eyelids and looked at the bald leopard. "Brother leopard, the elder brother once said that we would not touch drugs and selling Yin. We don''t need to talk about it in the future."


    This is the first time that bald leopard is dissatisfied with his brother after he entered the Dark Alliance. After all, he has been on the road for a long time, and he has settled down some rules and habits. He is essentially different from these students who are still studying in high school. Moreover, among these people, he is the oldest, so he unconsciously has a sense of maturity, And it reflects the childishness of the other party, especially when there is a disagreement at the moment.


    The bald leopard lit a cigarette, shook his head slowly, leaned back and said to Chang Kunyu in a meaningful way, "brother, you are still a student, too young. Brother, I''ve been on the road for more than ten years, but I haven''t seen anyone who doesn''t do these two kinds of things. Now, small gangs like Erlian gang and Blackfire club are doing well one by one. Although the gangs are small, their family is very rich. It''s a waste that we don''t do such good business when we have connections. The cops don''t dare to move us now, and it''s not difficult to ask for goods. Brother, I have more than a dozen secret lines in my hand, and the current environment is so chaotic. In case of severe crackdown on them, just a few small gangs can be set up to fight against thunder. We don''t have to worry about any risks. What are we waiting for if we don''t do it? "


    Chang Kunyu shook his head, "brother leopard, I ask you, if I give you a pinch of white powder now, will you take it?"


    Bald leopard a Leng, "of course not suck, brother, you take me to amuse how."


    Chang Kunyu said, "so in a word, if we don''t do this kind of thing that Chinese people are harmed by, big brother won''t do it, and we won''t do it either."


    Bareheaded leopard primary school did not graduate, and he was immersed in the big dye vat of society. Moreover, he was exposed to negative things. In terms of ideology, he was obviously not as good as these people. At this moment, I suddenly feel that this is the truth, but it''s different from the way I have been living. My heart conflicts, but I can''t speak for a moment.


    Xiao Shili looked at the embarrassed look of the bald leopard and said with a smile, "brother leopard, I want to ask, how many guns were there in the guild when you were in the blood League before?"


    The others thought that in order not to embarrass the bald leopard, Xiao Shili gave it a step down, and didn''t care about the meaning of this sentence. The bald leopard didn''t expect that Xiao Shi would leave the meeting and suddenly asked himself this question. After a moment''s stupefaction, he thought, "there are about 40 or 50 sprays at the entrance of several halls, and there are more pistols, at least more than 100, but most of them are self-made steel ball guns, but that was several years ago. When we attacked the dock last time, I also saw people carrying M4 and micro charging. "


    Xiao Shili asked again, "do you know the source of these guns?"


    The bald leopard touched the back of his head. "This is not very clear. I don''t want to talk about the local guns. The most serious guns are bought from the black market. Generally speaking, Guan Chaoxiong contacts the seller himself and makes an appointment for the people below to receive the goods."


    "Among these sellers, have you ever kept in touch?"


    The bald leopard shook his head. "We usually meet and pay for the goods directly. We seldom talk. These people are also very careful. Both sides usually complete the transaction in the shortest time."


    Xiao Shili gave a slight hum and looked up at the ceiling. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Yes The bald leopard suddenly patted on the forehead, "I remember. I know one of these guys. Once when I went to pick up the goods, a guy asked me if I wanted a large caliber left wheel. There was only one, but it was a little expensive. At that time, I saw that the gun was good, so I bought it and asked for the guy''s contact information."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes flashed a light slightly, "the other party''s phone, do you still remember?"


    The bald leopard laughed, "brother, what time is it? At that time, I didn''t even have a mobile phone. I only had a mobile phone. Although I forgot the guy''s phone, I went to get the gun again and went to their home. If the place hasn''t changed, I should still remember it."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "then we''ll go tomorrow."


    Chang Kunyu was puzzled and said, "brother Li, do you want to buy a gun?" Now that the situation in J city has settled, there should be no more disputes in a short time. The limited funds should be put into the development of the guild.


    However, next, Xiao Shili smiles, but says a word that makes everyone shocked.


    "If I say we''re going to resell arms, what do you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone opened his mouth and looked at him. It was a bit too sudden. No one could react. Suddenly there was something strange and quiet in the room, even a needle fell on the ground.


    Feilong tried hard to close his mouth, and finally swallowed his throat, but he suspected that he had heard it wrong, "Li... Li Ge, are you kidding me?"


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Xiao Shili''s face, but the latter didn''t look like a joke.


    Gao Xiang wiped his face, "is it too exaggerated..."


    Chang Kunyu thought that he knew this man well, but he didn''t want to be confused by him. After he was stunned for a moment, Chang Kunyu, who was always mature and steady, was not calm. His expression changed. "Brother Li, you''d better think about it again. It''s too dangerous. If you don''t get it right, you''ll lose everyone''s life together."


    Without waiting for Xiao Shili to speak, he began to analyze, "first of all, unlike foreign countries, our country strictly forbids guns, even imitation guns. Moreover, guns are bulky and difficult to hide, which is far more dangerous than drugs in the process of transportation. Moreover, even if we find the upper family, where do we find the lower family?"


    Li Yuanqi, who hasn''t spoken much, said at this time, "the biggest problem is transportation. If we want to make a fortune by relying on arms, we can''t rely on the sporadic supply of the black market. We must find a stable supplier. In other words, we will turn into a bigger businessman than the black market. Whether it''s picking up or shipping, we have to go through other provinces and cities. In places that are not our sphere of influence, once an incident happens, there is no room for us to turn around. "

 Chapter 375

    Under the serious gaze of a table of people, Xiao Shili showed a smile, "everyone''s reaction is really fierce, OK, this matter is just a concept at present, it has not been determined to implement, and we don''t need to care too much."


    "Is that so?" Li Yuanqi looked at Xiao Shili, but a word exposed his cover up, "I''m afraid the newly established property company is preparing for this."


    A table of people suddenly realized that no wonder Xiao Shi left the meeting on a whim. He suddenly wanted to set up a logistics company and didn''t recruit people. He was really stupid. He should have seen that this man had another intention.


    Gao Xiang said, "brother Li, why don''t you discuss with us?"


    Xiao Shili knows that it''s very difficult to smuggle arms in China, which is why few people in China are engaged in this business. But now that he has a valuable lesson in hand, it''s not impossible to do it. Maybe it will become much easier. As the saying goes, good steel is used in the blade, and this ability naturally needs to be used in the most critical place, but although he knows it well, But he couldn''t persuade the brothers, so he first implemented it step by step in secret, and then slowly convinced the people.


    Feilong took a breath, "the company has been done, and the capital has been invested. So, you must do it, brother Li?"


    Chang Kunyu shook his head. He would never hide anything from his brothers. This time it was an exception, but it also showed that he really made up his mind. Even if he and others objected, it was useless. He knew that he could not persuade his brothers, so he just skipped this step and began to implement it.


    Among all the people in the table, the bareheaded leopard is the happiest. He has been eating and living in the middle of the day since he returned to seclusion. He has always wanted to make a big deal since he came back. In short, in the past six months since its establishment, the Dark Alliance has been going through wars, but he has little time to start business development. Therefore, the Dark Alliance is now the most powerful in J city, But the fiscal deficit is also the biggest phenomenon.


    The bald leopard slapped his hand on the table and said with a laugh, "brother, what you said is in my heart. Yes, drugs are all children''s things. If we want to make big ones, we can make money and strengthen our own strength. Now the fighting is all about equipment, even if the army comes like last time, We can fight them, too


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "that''s not so bad, but if you believe me, I can guarantee that it won''t be as dangerous as you think."


    At the beginning, everyone was resistant to this incident because it was too dangerous. Although a few people were not afraid of death, they could not move forward with their eyes closed even though they were watching the flames of war. However, everyone''s attitude is just to put forward their own opinions on the facts, but once they know that Xiao Shili is serious, everyone will no longer oppose his opinions, which is based on the incomparable trust in Xiao Shili for a long time.


    Chang Kunyu nodded, "since you''ve already decided, there''s nothing to say. I''ll send someone out tomorrow to inquire about the information about gun trading on all roads."


    Xiao Shili nodded. Chang Kunyu was always at ease with his work, so he didn''t have to worry about the leakage of this matter. Everyone''s worries were dispelled. After the agreement was reached, he began to seriously put himself into this matter, and this matter was finally settled.


    The main thing has been finished, and it''s time to let the atmosphere relax. Xiao Shili smiles, "by the way, I want to tell you one more thing. From now on, there will be a new hall in the gang, called law enforcement hall."


    "Law enforcement hall? What''s that for? " Gao Xiang asked.


    "Nonsense, the law enforcement hall is certainly used for law enforcement." Feilong is holding a big arm with a very speechless expression. The others are thinking that there has been no trouble in the management of the latest guild. Everyone can take care of his brothers. I don''t know why Li Ge suddenly wants to set up a law enforcement hall, but I don''t know who the leader will be.


    In a clump of confused eyes, Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "you may have misunderstood that this law enforcement hall is not in charge of the laws of our secret alliance, but the laws of the whole city."


    Everyone''s face all Leng for a while, don''t understand the meaning in Xiao Shi Li''s words.


    "Xiangzi, go and turn on the TV."


    Gao Xiang finds the remote control and turns on the TV. It''s the time for the evening news. After the channel turns to the local TV station, a picture of the municipal government meeting appears. When the camera gives a long close-up of a middle-aged man in his forties, Xiao Shili points to the TV, "this is the new law enforcement hall leader, Let''s get to know each other first. "


    All of them first stare at the TV for a few seconds, then smile, one by one back to the head and say, "yes, that''s the old girl."¡° Well, he has done well in recent years. It''s time to promote him. "¡° The law enforcement hall is not bad. It has a government building as an office. I also want to apply for transfer to the law enforcement hall. "


    Xiao Shili in a laugh, did not say anything, but took out the mobile phone to dial a phone.


    Since the incident happened, Zhao Changhe seldom goes to social parties after work, and returns home early every day. When he saw Xiao Shili last night, he can say that he was relieved and added new uneasiness. Since he gave the phone to each other, the handset in his pocket seems to be a time bomb, which seems to explode all the time. In his nervousness, he really wanted to smash the mobile phone, but he didn''t have the courage.


    But what made him feel suddenly changed was that the provincial documents came down at noon today, and more than ten department level cadres, including Mayor Wang Guoqing, were given the decision to suspend their posts. It was like a big net spilling down to catch a bag of fish, only missing his biggest one. Zhao Changhe could not help feeling magical, and lamented the efficiency of the Du family, And I finished it at a critical moment last night, otherwise it would be a day later and everything would be gone.


    Once a person jumps over a robbery, he won''t worry about the immediate gains and losses. For Zhao Changhe, let alone asking him to be a gangster, even if he is asked to be a rapist, he will do it. So Secretary Zhao was in a good mood today. After eating early, he went to bed with his wife.


    Mrs. Zhao found that she hadn''t touched her husband for a long time. Today, she was as hot as fire, and she showed unprecedented hardness. She was surprised and cooperated with her husband as hard as she could. Just like a 20-year-old girl, Feng Sao twisted her body, making her voice wave by wave, which made Secretary Zhao extremely excited, just as she was preparing for the final sprint. The mobile phone hanging in one side''s pants suddenly rang.


    At ordinary times, Secretary Zhao would finish the work first and then answer the phone. But now the weight of this mobile phone in his heart has become totally different, which can be said to influence his fate to a certain extent.


    Mrs. Zhao is getting better and better under the impact of time and time again, but her husband suddenly gets up from himself. She still feels that she is under Shen, but suddenly there is no itch relieving thing. She suddenly feels very empty. She can''t help but scold bitterly, "who killed him? I''ll call at this time."

 Chapter 376

    After taking out his mobile phone, Zhao''s heart leaped again. Although he hoped that the phone would never appear on the caller ID, he knew that he could not avoid it, so he coughed and connected the phone, "hello."


    "Lao Zhao, are you busy?"


    Hearing this voice, Secretary Zhao''s heart is again in a flash. No one in J City dares to call himself like this. But at the moment, he does not dare to complain at all. He has not forgotten his identity. Now he is someone else''s younger brother. People call him Lao Zhao, which gives him face.


    "Ha ha, I just had dinner. What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Although Secretary Zhao is also tempered under various scenes, his voice is still slightly nervous.


    "Come here now, I''ll tell you something, and I''ll see the brothers in the meeting." Xiao Shili''s voice in the microphone.


    "Ah?" After listening to each other''s words, Zhao Changhe''s face changed slightly. Then he took the phone out of the bedroom, came to the living room and said in a pleading tone, "can''t you... If you want me to do half a job, I''ll do it for you. If you can meet me, it''s ok..."


    "That''s OK. It''s all brothers. I haven''t even seen one side before. How can I work together in the future?" The other side said, and changed a kind of language airway, "Lao Zhao, today''s provincial punishment decision should have been conveyed to the city?"


    "Yes, yes, and thank you, Mr. Xiao." Zhao Changhe said quickly.


    "What?"


    "Oh, no, no, big brother." Zhao Changhe dare not say anything more, the other side has clearly hinted to himself, "then i... I''ll go there, elder brother, where are you?"


    Hang up the phone, Zhao Changhe long exhaled a breath, holding the hand of the mobile phone was slightly trembling, think of himself to meet with a group of underworld, how can this not let him nervous.


    When he went back to the bedroom, Mrs. Zhao looked at her husband''s soft face and thought that there was still a possibility to continue fighting. She wanted to come over and use her mouth, but her husband gently pushed her away. As she dressed, she said, "there''s a party in the city tonight. I can''t go without it."


    Mrs. Zhao felt extremely resentful in her heart. She lay down heavily on the bed and turned her body to the other side. She said bitterly, "go, go, don''t touch me again!"


    Zhao Changhe sighed, took his briefcase and walked out of the house.


    "Damn, it can''t be true." Everyone''s eyes were wide open. Xiao Shili''s phone call just now was heard by everyone. Even if he would make some jokes, he would not do such boring things to amuse people.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s indifferent expression, Gao Xiang and others really don''t believe it. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the wall clock.


    Sure enough, when it was nearly nine o''clock, a little brother knocked on the door and led a man in a coat, a thick scarf around his neck and sunglasses in. The man wrapped himself up tightly, and everyone''s curious eyes were fixed on his face. When the man slowly took off his scarf and sunglasses, Gao Xiang was the first to shout and jump up from the chair.


    "I grass, you... You... You are really from the TV just now..." Gao Xiang pointed to Zhao Changhe, pointed to the TV and exclaimed in surprise. As he had just watched the TV, he was naturally very impressed.


    Zhao Changhe expected that these gangsters would react when they saw him, but his inner tension could not make him control the atmosphere as usual. At the same time, he was also surprised that the people in this room should be the backbone of the gang. They all looked less than 20 years old. Except for a bald man who was older, others were almost the same age as Xiao Shili.


    After all, Zhao Changhe knows the rules. He bows to Xiao Shili and calls him big brother.


    "We''ll be our own people in the future. Don''t be too restrained." Xiao Shili leaned back on the chair and said with a smile, "come and sit down."


    After the others were surprised, they all felt that it was a bit beyond imagination. Zhao Changhe, as the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, how could he become Xiao Shili''s younger brother. But no matter what, the fact is really in front of us. With Zhao Changhe''s respectful attitude towards Xiao Shili, this guy is not acting.


    Feilong stood up, walked to Zhao Changhe, looked around him carefully, and still asked, "are you really Zhao... Secretary Zhao?"


    After Zhao Changhe calmed down a little, he reluctantly showed a smile like a fake promise, "brothers, please forgive me more in the future."


    After following Xiao Shili for such a long time, everyone could see that Secretary Zhao must have something to do with him. He had to make such a choice. However, brother Li was too good to pull him into the gang. He would not dare to imagine it if he had to put it on himself. At the same time, I suddenly understand the meaning of "law enforcement hall".


    Xiao Shili points to the sofa beside him and asks Zhao Changhe to sit down. Then he points to others and introduces them one by one. Every time he introduces someone, Zhao Changhe stands up and nods respectfully. He really has no experience in dealing with these people. First, he is constrained by Xiao Shili. Second, he is afraid of the underworld, Secretary Zhao is no exception.


    "All right." After the introduction, Xiao Shili stood up from the table and said, "brother Zhao, because of his special position, can''t meet you often. Today''s opportunity is rare. Brother Yu and Xiangzi, you will help me clean up brother Zhao tonight and familiarize him with the situation of the gang. I still have something to go first. If you let me know that you have neglected brother Zhao, I''m going to ask about you afterwards. "


    Seeing that Xiao Shili winked at him, Chang Kunyu understood that the government official''s dependence on the organization is not very high at present. Tonight, he will work harder to make him integrate into the organization as soon as possible, so he said with a smile, "don''t worry, don''t think you and brother Zhao are brothers, we are all like outsiders, right, brother Zhao?"


    Zhao elder brother reluctantly smiles and nods. He wants to refuse from the bottom of his heart, but Xiao Shili''s last sentence makes him unable to refuse.


    The next day, just after dawn, Xiao Shili, bareheaded leopard, Gao Xiang and Feilong drove to a residential area in the north of the city. According to bareheaded leopard''s recollection, the black market businessman named Dong Qi who knew him lived in this area.


    On the way, Xiao Shili asked, "how was last night?"


    Gao Xiang said with a smile, "of course, it makes the old boy feel better. Damn it, the old girl just became the emperor last night. We''ve never served anyone so long."


    "Talk about it." Xiao Shili took a cigarette with great interest. On the way, it''s most appropriate to listen to these things.


    Gao Xiang said, "as soon as you left last night, let''s set up the wine shop to drink a few glasses of Lao ya. Let''s not say that the Secretary''s drinking capacity is really good. We took turns to fight, but we just didn''t get ya down. Later, Yu Ge took the Secretary to the street and started with a group of car repairers."


    The bald leopard didn''t take part in last night''s operation. At this time, she was also interested. She asked with a smile, "how did you start with the car repairer?"

 Chapter 377

    "Damn, I want to laugh now." Gao Xiang held back his laughter. "As soon as we got to the crossroads, we saw a man and a woman making out over there. Brother Yu was direct enough. He kicked the boy and pointed to the Secretary and said," this is our boss. I like you girl tonight. I want to sleep with our boss tonight. The boy''s father seemed to be the manager of a nearby car repair shop. He immediately called a dozen people to come over. Lao Fei put a machete in the Secretary''s hand and said, "don''t worry about chopping. It''s OK.".


    "Have you cut it¡°


    "Cut is cut, is scared enough." Feilong took over, "at that time, the three of us had more than a dozen people. The car repairer almost didn''t lift the Jack out, but no one took care of the secretary. If he didn''t do it again, the excrement would be smashed out."


    "No more?"


    "How can I?" Gao Xiang smokes a cigarette to pour to the seat, "after finishing, we go to take a bath together, go on stage to give the secretary called two shop number one."


    "What did he do?"


    Feilong shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. "The Secretary didn''t want to at the beginning. He couldn''t resist. I really admired his determination. He was almost rubbed out by the young lady through his pants and said he couldn''t be sorry for his wife. Later, if he hadn''t given Ya some flavoring, he couldn''t be sure."


    "But after that, Ya''s medicine was over, and suddenly it broke out. He held two young ladies for another round and asked them for a phone call. Damn, you always pretend to be emotional. If you show your true face earlier, you won''t make us so tired." Gao Xiang turned his mouth.


    Xiao Shili smiles, but that''s not necessarily true. At first, Zhao Changhe thought he wanted to bite his teeth to resist. Later, after he was recruited, he couldn''t help it. Anyway, he did it once and twice. It''s estimated that he wanted to find a place to vent his anger, but because of his identity, going whoring would be recognized. Last night, the two ladies would never reveal his identity, which is not difficult to understand that Zhao Changhe wants to keep in touch with Er Ji for a long time.


    You don''t have to say it yourself. These things must have been recorded in video last night. It seems that it''s not very difficult for this person to corrode. Xiao Shi, who originally wanted to have double insurance in the upper class, seems to be a little worried. Even if he doesn''t arrange this, the other party will join his own ranks if he has more contact in the future.


    Before long, the car stopped on a narrow and dirty street. From a distance, you can see hundreds of meters of bungalows and gray and white two-story buildings, which gives you a sense of disorder and dilapidation. This bungalow area has existed since 20 years ago. Over the years, the old houses have been turning into new ones, but the messy and dirty state has not been changed. Most of the people living here are local poor families, migrant workers from other places, and people walking on the street, all with helpless and haggard faces.


    Due to the long time interval, the bald leopard can''t be sure whether Dong Qi still lives here. Let''s just have a try.


    The car seems to be an unusual thing here. When four people go inside again, it attracts many people''s eyes. The roads in the residential area have been cut by all kinds of illegal buildings, and there are many twists and turns. Looking at the sky, Xiao Shi feels that the air has become a bit dull here. Dong Qi, who sells guns, should be regarded as a rich man. How can he live in such a place? It''s a remote place, easy to get out of the city and weak in public security. As a warehouse for storing goods, it''s a good place. However, the location of the warehouse is often changed. It seems that the possibility of Dong Qi being here is very low.


    The four walked dozens of meters along the smelly path before. In the east came the sound of someone cooking breakfast. In the West came the cry of a child. After making many detours, the bald leopard finally stopped with several people in front of an iron door.


    "Brother Bao, you are so awesome. You''ve found it all." Gao Xiang said sincerely.


    The bald leopard raised her fist and knocked on the door. After a few seconds, the door opened. It was a 17-year-old girl who opened the door. She was wearing a hand knitted sweater and her hair naturally curled down in front of her forehead. When she saw that she was working nearby, she was slightly surprised and timidly asked, "who are you looking for?"


    As soon as the bald leopard saw that Dong Qi was not the one who opened the door, he no longer held any hope. He looked into the yard and said, "is there a man named Dong Qi who lives here?"


    The little girl was obviously afraid of the big man and stepped back slightly. "Oh, you''re looking for the landlord. He''s here."


    landlord or landlady? Several people looked at each other, eyes are strange.


    Xiao Shili went into the yard. The yard was not big. There were three rooms on the second floor. The little girl pointed to a room in the West and said, "that''s the landlord''s room."


    Headed by the bareheaded leopard, several people broke into the room without knocking. There was a man curled up on the bed with a blanket on his body. The other party obviously heard the movement, and was standing up and looking at the door. When they saw the bareheaded leopard, they cried out in surprise, "old leopard?"


    This person is really Dong Qi. I didn''t expect that he still lives here.


    The bald leopard said with a smile, "Lao Qi, how can you be dead in the daytime? Do you nest on the bed to be a bird? Is that your wife or your daughter outside?"


    Dong Qi sighed, "don''t talk nonsense. Half of my house has been rented out. If it wasn''t for this rent, I would starve to death on this Kang."


    The bald leopard was surprised and said, "no, you were also one of the first owners of Mercedes Benz and mobile phones in China in those years. It''s only a few years since I saw you


    When Xiao left a room, he noticed that the man''s leg curled up on the bed was a little strange. At this time, he heard Dong Qi say, "by the way, when I was arrested by the police, you had already washed your hands, and you didn''t know that my leg was broken."


    "What, your leg is broken?" The bald leopard was surprised and said, "who made it?"


    "It''s all said, tiaozi. I''ve been arrested countless times in my life, and this is the only time I''m the most unlucky." After so many years, Dong Qi seems to have accepted this fact. At this time, he laughs dryly, "if it wasn''t for Lao Tzu''s broken leg, maybe he would have been able to tumble for another two years."


    It can be seen that the friendship between bald leopard and Dong Qi in those years was fairly good, and the former stopped talking immediately.


    "Old leopard, how did you come to me today?" Dong Qi looked at Xiao Shili and others again, "and these are..."


    Because Dong Qi had already stopped asking about the matter, the bald leopard didn''t introduce Xiao Shili to him. He said directly, "these are all my friends, and they want to do some arms business just like you did in those years. I can''t find a way to do it for a while, so I''ll come and ask you."


    Dong Qi said with a smile, "I''ve just sold a few guns. They''re not weapons. They all look very young. Today''s young people are better than our generation."


    Xiao Shili said, "brother Dong, we really don''t know the market, so please explain it to us." With that, Gao Xiang took out two stacks of money from his bag and put them on the bed.

 Chapter 378

    Dong Qi''s eyes brightened. He quickly grabbed two stacks of money and hid them in the blanket. It seemed that he was afraid that the money would grow wings and fly away. It can be seen that he was really short of money, but he said, "Alas, what is this? With my friendship with Lao Bao, I will tell you without this."


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to waste too much time here. He asked directly, "I want to ask, where did brother Dong trade in those years?"


    Dong Qi gave a little smile, and a real smile appeared on his withered and yellow face for the first time. Many people think that China''s arms are manufactured by the government, and civilians do not have access to these things. In fact, there are many enterprises in China that specialize in arms export and R & D, including arms giants such as North group, poly Technology Co., Ltd. and new era technology Co., Ltd., and some of them are hidden in small places, However, as long as we know the location of these small arms factories, which are closely controlled by the military, it is not very difficult to obtain guns and bullets. "


    Gao Xiang can''t help but ask, "so... Is it going to steal directly?"


    Dong Qi looked at him with a smile. "Unless you want to die soon, don''t say that big enterprises like the North group, even some small arms factories, the degree of vigilance is not what ordinary people can imagine. I''ve never seen it, but I''ve heard that a small farm specializing in manufacturing guns with an annual output of 100000 is equipped with well-equipped troops of nearly a battalion."


    When he finished this sentence, he looked at the faces of several people. He thought that he would frighten these young people. Unexpectedly, there was no reaction on their faces, so he was surprised. Of course, Xiao Shili and others had been surrounded by soldiers of a brigade and pointed at the muzzle of a gun. Naturally, they didn''t feel much about a battalion far away.


    Dong Qi smacked his lips and thought it rather boring. He went on, "of course, when we talk about getting a gun, we don''t mean a complete gun, but only a part of the parts of the gun. Although these ordnance factories have strict internal control, occasionally some parts will flow out, and someone will keep them, And then sell it to someone like us. "


    Feilong shook his head and frowned, "in this way, there are so many guns in circulation in the market today. According to such an assembly method, it will take years and months to form a complete gun."


    Dong Qi said with a meaningful smile, "you don''t understand. If a gun is disassembled, only a few parts can be made by professional methods. The rest can be replaced by self-made ones, such as barrel, butt and trigger. As far as I know, there are many such black workshops in some places, It''s all the matching parts of all kinds of guns. Moreover, there is no 100% impossible thing in the world. No matter how closely the military monitors it, it can''t stop someone from taking these things outside. "


    "Do you have the addresses of these people?" Gao Xiang asked.


    Dong Qi''s eloquence stopped abruptly in an instant and turned to look down at a stain on his sheet.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He took out 20000 yuan from Feilong''s bag and threw it on the bed. His eyes were fixed on each other''s eyes.


    Dong Qi was a little stunned, and his hands involuntarily pulled the money to his side. This time, he didn''t smile as he did just now, but his face looked rather low and his brow slightly wrinkled. After a long time, he took out a notebook from the drawer, and then quickly wrote something on it. He tore the paper off and handed it to Xiao Shili. He whispered, "there''s only one request. Don''t say my name."


    Xiao Shili took the note, glanced at it, put it in his pocket and nodded, "then I won''t disturb you."


    Just after getting on the bus, Gao Xiang couldn''t help asking, "brother Li, what did the man surnamed Dong write to you just now?"


    Xiao Shili passes the note to the front row. Gao Xiang and Fei Long come forward at the same time. They see a name and an address written on it. It''s obvious that Dong Qi wants them to find this person.


    "Brother Bao, you''re not very righteous." After reading the note, Gao Xiang said, "this is not to see rabbits, not to scatter eagles."


    "Not so." Xiao Shili said slowly, "the other party didn''t intend to tell us this information at first, but it wasn''t because of the money, but later it was because of the money, and he planned to take a risk."


    Feilong said, "so, what''s written on this note may be the boss of the black workshop, or the person with special parts in his hand?"


    Xiao Shili raised his head, looked at his face in the rearview mirror and said, "it seems that I have to go to the Northeast next."


    "To the Northeast?" Du mengning is holding a cup of coffee and is about to give it to Xiao Shili. At this time, her fingers tremble, and a few drops of coffee suddenly splash out of the cup and fall on Xiao Shili''s face.


    "I''m sorry." Du mengning blushed slightly and apologized, took a handkerchief to wipe off the dots on his face, "so... How long will it take¡°


    "Not sure yet." Xiao Shili held the weak and boneless hand, then pulled the little demon spirit into his arms, "so, I want to ask you to take care of them for me."


    Du Yue took a look at the star butterfly and moon butterfly in the living room outside,; His face was slightly embarrassed. "There''s no problem, but... People want to go with you."


    "No way." Xiao Shili let go of the woman''s little hand and took a sip of coffee. "I have something to do this time, not to travel."


    Du mengning''s face changed, and suddenly stood in front of him. She crossed her waist with her hands and said, "do you mean that carrying a gentle and lovely beautiful girl will become a burden to you, or will it be very inconvenient for you to do something with me?"


    Sure enough, it only takes a second for a gentle and quiet lady to turn into a horrible savage woman. Xiao Shili sighs, and Du mengning suddenly realizes something. For so many days, she has been trying to make herself a gentle and considerate girlfriend, because he likes it, but she still can''t control her temper sometimes.


    "That... People are just worried about you." Du mengning nestles up on his shoulder and says in a shy voice, "I don''t feel at ease to let you go alone."


    "Please, Mr. President, I''m not a kid anymore." Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing and gently scraped her nose, "and I''m not the only one going together."


    This reason seems to be unable to convince Du mengning. From her eyes, she still wants to leave with Xiao Shi.


    Finally, she whispered, "this time... There''s no danger¡°


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili gently put the girl into his arms, kissing her earlobe, "darling, wait for me to come back."


    "East... Northeast?" With the ups and downs of Yu''s body, the two snow-white balls are surging and beating. Du Yue slightly opens her eyes in confusion and looks at the smiling face of the man under her eyes.


    "Well, maybe not for a while." Xiao Shili held out his two hands to hold the happy rabbit in his hands, but his hands were driven by them to jump up. After coaxing xingdie and yuedie fall asleep, they immediately come to their mother''s room from their daughter''s room. This kind of stimulation makes Xiao Shili become a pillar of heaven as soon as he enters the charming bedroom. Naturally, the next thing is what they both long for.


    Du Yue''s range of motion gradually decreased, but she still couldn''t control her body. She gently lifted her fart Gu, with a delicate look in her eyes. "Otherwise... I''ll go with you."


    "Ha ha, your mother and daughter are going to accompany me. I can''t handle it alone." Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "Dead face." Du Yuehong punched her on the chest, but she couldn''t help thinking that with the power of the big thing below, even if there was one more person, there was no problem. When she thought of lying on the bed with her daughter naked, and then being loved by a man, she had a slight convulsion.

 Chapter 379

    Xiao Shili observed the expression on the beauty''s face, and immediately jerked up. Du Yue gave a scream of surprise. Feng man''s delicate body could not help rising and falling again with the man''s action, "by the way... That... Ah... Ah... There''s another thing... Eh..."


    "What?" Xiao Shili looked at the attractive expression of Yueer with a smile, which became more delicate and attractive because of her comfort and excitement.


    "The brotherhood people have... Ah... Asked for several times... I''m going to arrange another person to take over the guild... Mm-hmm... I don''t know if you are interested in... Ah..." Du Yue gasped and Jiao Yin interrupted.


    Xiao Shili smile, this kind of thing oneself originally also want to start to solve, good month son again let oneself save a strength, "good, that leave to me." This saved energy, of course, I will use it in other places. After that, I suddenly push my waist to the top. I just listen to Du Yue''s sharp voice and groan, and then I reach the peak of bliss. Then I feel numb and weak and lie on him. Jiao''s body trembles slightly, and it shrinks like a twitch, tightly wrapping XX, Finally, Xiao Shili could not help but snort


    After Du Mengfei''s attempted assassination that night, Du Tianzhan personally led people to J city to clean up the brotherhood. In recent years, Du Mengfei has been in charge of the brotherhood. He has developed many loyal followers in the brotherhood. When Xiao Shili arrived at the brotherhood headquarters as a new successor, he was not only a gang member, There are only two hall leaders left in the meeting. The two elders under Du Mengfei, uncle Hai and Uncle De, were also recalled to the headquarters. They worked for the Du family all their lives and were loyal. They did not know about this incident, but they were expelled from the family because of Du Mengfei''s involvement.


    On the same day that Xiao Shili took over the brotherhood, the underworld in J city also changed dramatically for the first time in 20 years. The situation has changed from tripartite confrontation to unity. Now the two biggest gangs have the same leader. It''s hard for anyone to believe that this situation, which has been as stable as a mountain for many years and can''t be broken, has been changed by a teenager who has only stepped into the underworld for less than a year.


    For a time, there were different opinions on the legend of Xiao Shili in the underworld. People secretly nicknamed this magical young man "Dark Lord" and orally called him "Lord".


    For the remaining guilds after several wars, Xiao Shili did not intend to destroy or annex them. Now there is no boundary area in J city. The eastern, southern and northern districts are connected as one. As two top guilds, the Dark Alliance and the brotherhood spread to these three districts. At the same time, Xiao Shili is an underground emperor, The following orders were issued to all the underworld forces in J City:


    First, the original territory of any guild will be taken back, and then the Dark Alliance will redistribute its sphere of influence.


    Second, any hostile behavior such as fire, assassination, etc. occurs on the ground that any gang has to fight for or seize territory.


    Third, all new gangs must be approved by the secret League before they can have a foothold in J city.


    Fourth, within the scope of influence of each gang, members of the gang are not allowed to commit vicious acts such as murder, violence, disability, rape and so on.


    If the above points are not observed or violated, the Dark Alliance and the brotherhood will regard them as enemies and eliminate them.


    "Is there no objection?" Meiyu gently asked, wearing a black evening dress, her long hair slightly raised in the night wind, just like a black rose wrapped in the night.


    "Who dares to disagree?" Xiao Shili leans against the stone railings outside the balcony of Hilton Hotel, with an uninhibited smile at the corner of his mouth. Only in front of his wife, who is cold in appearance but gentle and considerate in heart, can he occasionally show a trace of arrogance.


    Meiyu stares at her lover with a smile and reminds her in a soft voice, "it''s not good to rule by force alone. More and more people obey you, and the more responsibility you have to bear."


    "Don''t worry, after the re division of the territory, the territory of each guild has increased compared with the past, and after so many years of bloodshed, everyone is tired of fighting. Like me, making money is now everyone''s common goal." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "of course, for those careerists, I will strangle them in the cradle first."


    Meiyu pursed her cherry lips and gently lowered her eyes. "I know you know everything, but I can''t help but like to be talkative."


    "It''s not like that." Xiao Shili approached the girl, gently hugged her slender waist and gave her a kiss on her lips. "No matter when, my wife''s advice will always be a beacon to guide me forward."


    "Poor mouth." Beauty Yu pretty face a red, looked around nobody, so carefully gently nestled in his arms.


    Tonight is the first ever summit of all gangs in J city. In fact, there is almost no meeting to be held. The main reason is that all gangs take over the dust for the new leader. Xiao Shili has really established his position in public at this banquet. The reason why there is no pressure is that it has been popular in gangs before, In the past few decades, the physically and mentally exhausted eldest brothers have long hoped that someone would appear to stabilize the situation. Xiao Shili is actually replacing the dead Du Mengfei, and the other party is one step away from this position, if it is not for his ambition, but for his own destruction.


    Tonight, apart from the awe of the young ruler, the first lady of the underworld was more amazing. When Mei Yu appeared with him in the arms of Xiao Shili, the whole audience was quiet for a few seconds. Xiao Shili looked satisfied, but he found that people''s eyes were more focused on the girl beside him, But is not oneself, inevitably reveals some helpless.


    "My queen is so beautiful tonight." Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s bright eyes with a smile. "Liugong pink Dai has no color. It''s just the scene in the hall."


    "I hate it." Mei Yu gave a slight Pooh, then suddenly remembered something and said with a smile, "by the way, do you know that people on the road now call you sir? Hehe, that is to say, it''s very early to leave the emperor."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes flashed slightly, and the lines at the corners of his mouth unknowingly became sharp. "Sooner or later, I will become an emperor. At that time, more people will submit to me. At that time, I will make all men in the world dare not look directly at my queen''s beauty."


    Meiyu smile, eyebrows slightly frown, "be careful, then everyone will not hide from me, and as the emperor, there will be many concubines."


    The girl''s words are charming, but Xiao Shili feels cold behind her. He can''t help but think of the complicated and chaotic relationship between Du mengning and Du Yue. He quickly makes a silly smile and changes the topic. "By the way, in a few days, I may go to other places."


    "Northeast, I''ve heard." Meiyu raised her hand and gathered up her hair which was blown by the wind.


    "Ah, you all know..." Xiao Shili was surprised, and then he remembered that Meiyu''s status in the guild has surpassed himself to some extent. The bald leopard is not afraid to see himself, but he looks like a good girl in front of Meiyu. It seems that those guys have reported to their elder sister for the first time, of course, This 80% is the order that Mei Yu gives to them secretly.

 Chapter 380

    Xiao Shili was about to say that he was ready, but Mei Yu said faintly, "cold proof clothes, I have prepared for you. The air ticket is set the day after tomorrow. At that time, things here should come to an end. We can start with a little preparation."


    "I... we..." Xiao Shili glared.


    Mei Yu also stares at him, "what''s the problem?"


    Xiao Shili knows his way to coax the baby, which may be effective for Du mengning, but it doesn''t work in front of Meiyu. In my heart, I was helpless, but I had to pretend to be happy on my face, "when, of course not, by the way, we haven''t traveled together. This time, we will take it as a tour, ha ha, ha ha."


    Meiyu finished the wine in the glass, then put the glass on the stone fence and looked at him with a charming smile, "don''t say such childish words. If you are looking for an arms dealer, you''d better worry about your own safety first."


    Xiao Shili


    The night after everything was settled, Xiao Shili, Mei Yu, Li Yuanqi, baldheaded leopard and Gao Xiang flew to Haqi, the capital of jade Province in Northeast China.


    When I got off the plane, a chill suddenly came to my face. Everyone could not help shivering. Although I was ready to keep out the cold when I came here, some people who grew up in the central city were still unable to resist the cold from the extremely cold area of northern China.


    The others were OK, but the bald leopard only wore a warm underwear and a thin coat. When he came to the airport hall, only two-thirds of his body, nearly two meters high, had been frozen all the way. Gao Xiang himself rubbed his hands and stamped his feet, but he did not forget to hit the bald leopard down the well. He said with a smile, "why, bald, what did you say when you came here, Don''t you wear short sleeves in winter? Why don''t you talk now? "


    The bald leopard shook his lips and scolded, "go to your mother, who knows it''s so cold in this bird''s place. I knew I had an electric heater in my arms."


    "Yes, I shouldn''t have come here in winter." Li Yuanqi took off his glasses and wiped the mist on them.


    Xiao Shili wrapped Meiyu tightly with his windbreaker, gently breathed in her ear, "cold?"


    Meiyu''s chin was hidden in the thick fur of the coat collar. Her little face was slightly red with cold, and she was more charming. She narrowed her eyes slightly and shook her head, but the corners of her mouth were with a shallow smile. The snow-white mink fur coat on her makes the girl''s body more noble and flexible, just like a spirit of ice and snow under the night sky.


    The remaining three people are in a daze when they look at Meiyu XianMei''s back. They can''t help thinking that it''s really a good thing to have such a beautiful girl on such a boring journey. It seems that Li Ge''s choice of bringing his sister-in-law was right.


    Taking a taxi to leave the airport and looking at the night scene of the ice and snow city all the way, it''s quite different. They decided to accompany the bald leopard to buy clothes first, then stay in the provincial capital for one night, and then take a bus to the destination city the next morning.


    As the Spring Festival is approaching, the atmosphere of Chinese New Year is everywhere in the city. Ice lanterns of different shapes and colors can be seen everywhere, mixed with the sound of firecrackers. The atmosphere of the year is very strong.


    "It''s better to celebrate the new year." The bald leopard sighed with emotion, looking at the scene of lights outside the window, "hurry to finish this thing, we can go home, and we can catch up with the new year."


    "What? Just came out, every day I feel homesick? " Gao Xiang said with a smile.


    "I''m single. I don''t care. I have no family." Because of the presence of Meiyu, the bald leopard also converged a lot. "I just think it''s interesting to spend this year in my own place."


    "And you?" Mei Yu turned her head and asked Xiao Shili in a low voice, "do you also want to spend the new year at home with your uncle and aunt?"


    Among these people, Xiao Shili''s awareness of "new year" is the weakest, so he smiles a little, "when I was a child, I still felt that there was such a thing as Chinese new year, and when I grew up, I didn''t feel much."


    "Everyone is the same." Mei Yu said with a smile, "when I was young, I always felt that I could get lucky money, set off fireworks and play with lanterns. When I grew up, I felt that it was ordinary, but I still like Chinese new year, because I can play all night with my friends."


    Mei Yu is in this extremely cold place today, but it seems that she is not as cold as usual. The three people in the car all turn to look at her now. Mei Yu''s pretty face turns red slightly. Now she recovers her cold eyes and turns her face out of the window. When no one pays attention, the corner of her mouth is slightly hooked up.


    Five people get off the bus in the city center. Although it''s more than 9 p.m., the streets are still crowded. Gao Xiang remembers that today is the winter solstice. There is a custom in many northern cities during the winter solstice, that is to eat dumplings. It''s said that if you eat dumplings, you won''t freeze your ears in winter. Speaking of this, although I am wearing thick cotton padded clothes, my ears, hands and other exposed places are cold and cold, and I feel really numb.


    "Let''s go, or we''ll have to wait for a while, and the shopping malls and supermarkets will be off work." The baldheaded leopard gives people the feeling that it is about to be half paralyzed, and runs towards the direction of bright lights.


    After the other four people left, everyone''s most urgent desire was to find a warm place to stay. The figure of the five people melted into the crowd in a twinkling of an eye. At this time, suddenly, Mei Yu let out a slight scream. The other four turned around at the same time, but the bag Meiyu was carrying was missing. Xiao Shi looked away and immediately saw a beige figure not far away, flashing in the crowd.


    These people are used to being arrogant in J city. They always have to rob other people''s things. When it''s their turn to be robbed, Xiao Shili''s first reaction is to chase after each other, and the rest of them also beat around and go up in the shouting.


    The four people galloped along the crowded street and suddenly knocked the pedestrians all the way into a state of no one.


    In fact, Xiao Shili''s speed was enough to catch up with each other in just a few seconds, but the thief''s speed was not weak, and his figure was extremely flexible. Relying on his familiarity with the terrain, he kept turning left and right in the streets and lanes, leaving several people behind all the way.


    After five blocks of chasing, the thief finally showed a tired state. It seems that he didn''t expect that the people behind him would be so persistent. Looking back, he showed a little panic. Xiao Shi immediately made efforts again. When he was about to catch up with the other party, the man suddenly flashed away and turned into a store on the street.


    All the way, the four of them started to chase after each other. They didn''t care about the time. They broke into the store. The light inside the store was rather dim. The bald leopard knocked over several tables in a row, causing the guests to scream and run away. They found that this place was originally a bar. They immediately pushed the people in front of them away and yelled, "get out of here!"


    Following his opponent''s back, Xiao Shili catches up with him on the second floor. On the way, he jumps up abruptly, grabs the fence of the stairs, turns over in the air, and shortens the distance to less than one meter. At this moment, the thief also turned around and tried to resist, but before he reached out his hand, Xiao Shili jumped in front of him, grabbed his opponent''s throat, suddenly lifted him up in the air, and then fell heavily on a ball table in front of him.

 Chapter 381

    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but use his strength in this fall. The other side''s broad back hit the table heavily. With a "click", he cracked the table from the middle and collapsed.


    The man snorted and stopped moving. At this time, Xiao Shili felt that he was holding each other''s neck very thick. After a closer look, he was slightly surprised to find that this man was a foreigner with a big nose and white skin.


    Nowadays, foreigners are becoming more and more arrogant. They dare to violate the law and discipline in China. Xiao Shili wanted to make up another blow to let the white ghost remember this moment. However, when he saw that the other side had been seriously injured, he thought it over.


    After grabbing the bag from the other side, Xiao Shili looked up and found that the second floor was a billiard room, but there was no half figure. He must have been scared away by his guests, and he broke a billiard table.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he wanted to explain to the manager and make compensation by the way, but suddenly he felt that someone was approaching him behind him. With a glance, he saw seven or eight men behind him, with guys in their hands, encircling him with a fan.


    At this time, Xiao Shili realized that there was something wrong with this, so he immediately said, "wait a minute, where is your boss? I''m willing to pay for the loss caused to your store just now."


    "Screw you!" I didn''t expect that when he didn''t speak, several people on the opposite side were still on guard. When he spoke, it seemed that the other side was afraid. They yelled at each other and rushed up with a wave.


    Xiao Shili avoided the club that was split by the next man. He thought to himself that the people in Northeast China were fierce. Unexpectedly, these people didn''t even ask for help, but they didn''t look like ordinary people.


    He didn''t want to get into unnecessary trouble. When he avoided the bat swung by the third person, he still didn''t fight back. When the fourth person came with a knife, Xiao Shili was annoyed. He didn''t have to cut himself with a knife even if he broke some tables and chairs and disturbed the business in the shop.


    Xiao Shili was not a kind-hearted person. He was angry all his life. He rushed forward in the retreat. Before his opponent''s knife fell, he hit his chest with one elbow. He heard the sound of bone fragmentation. The man took off the knife and flew out of the air. He hit a ball table with his waist and was thrown to the ground in a scream. Most of the sternum and lumbar vertebrae were crushed at the same time.


    Xiao Shili immediately takes another hand, grabs another person''s face, pushes the whole person out, and bumps heavily into the side wall. The next action will not have any defense and evasion, it''s all an attack, and it will end with a blow before the opponent''s hand. A few seconds later, there were only a few bodies lying down in the big billiard hall.


    Xiao Shi left his intention to kill him. He had already kept his hand. Otherwise, these people could not have survived. He turned to the direction of the stairs. Suddenly, in the scream, two people were thrown directly up from below, and the burly body of the bald leopard jumped up. He raised his eyes and yelled, "brother, have you caught that man?"


    He knew that these people could not pose a threat to Xiao Shili, so what he cared about was whether he caught the thief or not. Seeing half of the thief buried under the broken ball table, the bald leopard scolded him and walked over, raised one foot to step down, but Xiao Shili waved to stop him. "The thing has been found back, so we''d better deal with the matter in front of us first."


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi also went up to the second floor. They were already looking at several people lying on the ground. Gao Xiang exclaimed, "dead!? Li Ge, you''re too heavy to start. "


    Li Yuanqi shook his head, "no, not yet." The man lying on the ground didn''t move. He didn''t even hum. He looked dead, but his carotid artery was still beating slightly.


    After confirming that several people were alive, Li Yuanqi unbuttoned one of them and pulled his clothes to both sides. Gao Xiang was surprised and said, "scholar, why don''t I know you''re ok? I''m in such a hurry today. Forget it. "


    Li Yuanqi ignored him. The man who was stripped of his clothes showed a blue tattoo on his chest. It seemed that he was an eagle with two wings. Then Li Yuanqi untied the clothes of the other people and found the same tattoo in different places. Four people looked at each other. Li Yuanqi said, "it seems that we are in trouble."


    Before he came here, Xiao Shi thought that if there might be some accidents in this business, it would be more difficult. First, it would be related to the local police, and second, it would be a conflict with the local gangs. So he tried to avoid both of them, but he could not avoid them. Who would have expected that he had just set foot on the land of the northern kingdom, The accident came unexpectedly.


    Bald leopard reaction is fast, low drink a, "withdraw!" A few people quickly ran towards the stairway. Although they were all first-class people in the gangway of J City, they were not in their own territory. Besides, they only had four people. Even if they were a small Gang, they had to give in.


    As soon as she rushed to the stairs, she saw Meiyu jump up from below. The girl was weak after all, and she was wearing high-heeled boots, so she couldn''t keep up with the speed of several people. At this time, she had taken off her boots and held them in her hands. After a long run, she was a little panting, and her high chest was slightly undulating. She asked the passers-by all the way to find them.


    When she came into the store, she saw the scene in the store, and Mei Yu had already guessed what had happened. At this time, the expressions of several people seemed worse than she had imagined. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili went forward directly, took Meiyu in his arms and rushed downstairs. At this time, he even laughed and said, "we probably ruined the local guild''s arena. Anyway, let''s leave here first."


    Meiyu is not shy at the moment, so she is held by his princess and holds his clothes tightly. She has a little regret in her heart. She knows that it''s her own fault not to care about any bags.


    Several people had just rushed to the first floor bar when a white van suddenly came across and blocked the door. The door opened and several men with bright machetes jumped down. They rushed towards the four men and one woman in the shop.


    I didn''t expect that the backup of this stadium would come very quickly. Xiao Shili frowned a little. The other party''s intention was obviously to seal the gate and not let a few people escape. At the moment, the first thing is to stop the other party''s action. The longer he stays here, it will only do more harm to himself. At the same time, a short body, is still in the other side''s chopper has not yet fallen, double hook boxing hit two people''s belly.


    Xiao Shili used 80% of his strength in this fist. The two men''s abdomens were twisted and deeply sunken with the blow of his fist. His feet flew out of the ground and ran into the people behind him. Five or six people couldn''t bear the huge force, so they immediately fell on the ground together.


    Meiyu''s eyes were dazed, and she looked at Xiao Shili''s action strangely. This was the first time she saw him do it, but she didn''t expect that he was so powerful that she exaggerated it. After a moment of stupefaction, her sense of security was magnified.


    After six or seven people fell to the ground, Xiao Shili ran straight to the door of the bar. At this time, there were still four or five people who didn''t get out of the car. One person seemed to be frightened by the scene in front of him. Seeing the momentum of Xiao Shili''s anger, his heart trembled. When he was about to jump down, he shrank back, but stretched out his hand to lock the door. The other person had the same mind as him, The door lock of the car was photographed at the same time.


    Xiao Shili rushed to the front of the car. He was only one step away. His face was overcast. He raised his foot and kicked heavily on the door. Half of the door of the car caved in. Several faces in the glass couldn''t help but change color. He was ordered to clean up the smashing place, but he was scared to hide in the car and didn''t dare to come out. He couldn''t help thinking in horror, what was the origin of the other party?

 Chapter 382

    Xiao Shili kicked the door again. In the roar, the metal made a hoarse and twisted sound. Although the door made of leather clad steel was not very strong, its flexibility was very high. It was difficult to destroy it only by human power. His eyes immediately turned to the windows. All the windows on the first floor of the wine bar were installed with iron bars, and it was even more impossible to destroy them.


    At this time, suddenly heard behind a roar, "big brother, get out of the way."


    Xiao Shili flashed to one side and then looked back, only to see that the bald leopard held the refrigerator high above his head and rushed to this side. This man was able to run with a refrigerator weighing several hundred jin. The people in the car were staring at him as if he were stunned. What kind of monsters are they going to pick things up tonight.


    With a loud roar, the bald leopard threw the refrigerator out of the air. With great force, the refrigerator hit the window of the van heavily. When the window was broken, half of the refrigerator actually plunged into the van. The van''s body tilted outward. Driven by the momentum of the ice box, the two wheels suddenly lifted off the ground.


    "Go on!" As soon as the bald leopard''s eyes brightened, he suddenly speeded up and took advantage of the situation to rush forward and knock over the car. At this time, a hint came from Xiao Shili''s mind.


    "Your fear increased by 6 points. It takes 94 (percent sign) to complete a basic control. At the same time, your kill increased by 28 points, which is enough to complete a basic detection."


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised in his eyes, and then he reacted to something. He yelled, "bald head, get out of the way!"


    The bald leopard was stunned. Looking at Xiao Shili, she could not help slowing down. At this moment, only a burst of gunfire was heard, and the rows of wine bottles on the bar behind the bald leopard exploded.


    At the same time, they quickly fell to the ground and rolled to the back of the bar. They felt that their eardrums were constantly shaking, and everything around them was flying in pieces. Broken glass mixed with sawdust and splashing wine kept falling on their heads, and the whole room suddenly became filled with smoke.


    Through the corner under the bar, Xiao Shili saw that the enemy''s firepower spread all over the room. In the misty air, Li Yuanqi and others had to retreat to the second floor.


    Seeing that no one was injured, he felt a little relieved. He only heard the bald leopard scold, "the firepower is quite fierce. Damn, I didn''t carry a gun today, otherwise how can I make these bastards so arrogant?"


    Xiao Shili frowned, "if I remember correctly, it should not be far from the city center." It''s also the center of the provincial capital.


    The bald leopard immediately responded, "yes, damn, these bastards are too lawless."


    Listen to the gunfire, at least it''s a semi-automatic rifle. Even if you put it in J City, you dare not do it yourself. Xiao Shili thought in his heart that even if the public security in Northeast China was chaotic, it was impossible to indulge these gangs to such a degree. No, he thought again. It is precisely because this place has been chaotic since ancient times that the police should strengthen the police force to crack down on it. In this case


    "Old leopard." Xiao Shili said with a low smile, "it seems that this time we are in trouble with a hard stubble. Maybe it''s the local snakehead."


    "What, don''t scare me." The bald leopard looked back and flashed a little surprise. Although he was fierce and fierce, he had a fearless personality, but he could also distinguish between the heavy and the heavy. If he was really the local snake head this time, it would be very difficult for these people to walk out of this room alive tonight. Even if he insisted on falling into the hands of the police, he would still be waiting for his own fate.


    "I don''t want to be so unlucky either." Xiao Shili felt his pocket, but he didn''t have any metal products except the key. Several people didn''t come out this time without carrying equipment, but because they had to take a plane, the equipment would be checked in later. At least for the moment, it''s impossible to get out of the present predicament only with bare hands.


    Another bullet swept over. The two of them bowed their heads to avoid the debris falling from their heads. The bald leopard couldn''t help yelling and scolding, "outside, the eighth generation of your ancestors, come in one-on-one, two of you grandfathers, don''t be a jerk if you don''t have any seed. After fighting for a long time, you don''t even have one of your grandfathers'' hairs!"


    Before his curse came down, there were several rows of bullets, which seemed to be a little denser than just now. The other side sweeps vigorously, the bald leopard scolds also vigorously, immediately cries, "good son, fight well, come but not to insult also, Lao Tze also has a gun, two bullets, send to your mother tonight."


    After scolding, he covered his head with his hand, waiting to be baptized by the other party''s bullets. Unexpectedly, this time, the other party''s gunshot did not ring, and the room was suddenly quiet for a moment.


    Xiao Shili moved in his heart. It seemed that the other side was excited. He winked at the bald leopard again.


    The bald leopard immediately raised her voice by a few decibels. "Grandson, if you dare not come in and fight with your grandfather, you are not raised by your mother!"


    The gunfire outside finally completely quieted down. After a few seconds of silence in the room, they immediately heard the sound of the car engine starting. Both of them were very happy that the other side moved the car blocked at the door. Although it can''t be said that they could get out of the predicament, the enemy was closer and had a chance.


    At this time, only a sound of footsteps slowly stepped into the room, stepping on the debris on the ground, so it sounded very clear. As soon as the bald leopard bumps its forehead, it will rush out, but it is held by Xiao Shili.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s eyes, the bald leopard suddenly realized that although the other party came into the room, there were still many guns aimed at him. Besides, the other party must have a gun in his hand. He held down his breath and held a high stool in his hand. Then he whispered to Xiao Shili, "brother, I''ll rush out first, When you fight with that guy, you''d better catch someone alive


    Xiao Shi wanted to go out first, but he thought that the strength of the bald leopard was not much weaker than himself, so he nodded.


    The footsteps of the man outside stopped. It seemed that he was standing in the middle of the room. He just heard the other party say, "come out, your grandfather is here. I''ll see who is calling so hard."


    The bald leopard''s body darted up, but he was pressed down by Xiao Shili. But as a result, half of his head was already seen by the other side. The man said with a smile, "I see you. My grandson is hiding behind the bar. What are you afraid of? I don''t have a gun in my hand."

 Chapter 383

    Now that he had been discovered by the other party, Xiao Shili no longer hid himself. He cried, "brother, this is really an accident. There may be some misunderstanding between you and me. We will compensate for the loss in your store according to the price."


    The other side laughed a few times, "it''s not a matter of money. I don''t know yet. There are still people in hutch who don''t pay attention to our Tianying gang. If everyone is like you, after smashing the shop, they will leave with millions of dollars. Will I be a fool in the future?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the other party''s accent seemed very familiar, not the local accent, so he said, "we just arrived in your place, and we didn''t know it was your gang''s place. There was a reason for what happened just now. I hope you can give me a chance to explain."


    The other side said with a smile, "listen to my brother, it seems that he is also on the road. If you want to explain, it''s OK. There are several of you who break one hand each, and I''ll take you to see my elder brother."


    Xiao Shili had no hope of reconciliation with Shaoneng, but the current situation is really bad for him. He should try what he can do. As soon as I hear the other side''s words, there is no room for me to turn around. The bald leopard couldn''t help scolding, "go to your mother, come on, I can''t wait to tell those people behind you to withdraw. I''ll come out and break your dog''s mouth."


    "The people outside didn''t aim their guns at you, but since you don''t believe it..." the man seemed to make a gesture, and then came the sound of clattering and rolling down the gate, "now you can rest assured."


    The bald leopard looked from the bottom of the bar to both sides. Sure enough, the rolling gates of the door and window had been put down, so that the whole room was sealed and separated from the outside world. Xiao Shili frowned slightly. If the other party dares to do this, he must have great confidence in his own strength. Now he reminds the bald leopard not to be careless.


    In the cold laughter of the bald leopard, he stood up from the bar. Under the dim light, in the middle of the broken room, stood a huge black iron tower. The man was wearing a silver suit. His size and physique were no less than those of the bald leopard. He was also bald, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    With the same smile on the bald leopard''s face, they walked towards each other. They stood several meters apart and looked at each other. The man slightly tilted his lips, "you were the one who was fighting in it just now, right?"


    "So what?" the bald leopard said with a smile


    The man suddenly laughed and stretched out two hands, "look, I didn''t carry any weapons, but..." a cold light flashed in his eyes, "I will kill you as well."


    "It''s a coincidence that I have the same plan." The bald leopard moved its neck and made a thump of joint twisting.


    "Come on." With one hand, the man slowly untied the opening of the suit, took it off and threw it aside.


    Just as the other side threw out his clothes, the bald leopard suddenly took the lead and rushed towards the other side. He knew that he could only win this battle, but he would naturally occupy every chance to win.


    The other side''s action seems to be a little slow. The bareheaded leopard''s hoop like arm immediately encircles the other side''s waist, and his arms suddenly scream. He thought that this pout would make the other side pout to the ground. Unexpectedly, the other side''s body was as motionless as a mountain. He could not help but be secretly surprised.


    The man didn''t expect that his opponent was as big as himself, but his action was so swift. He was also a little surprised. At the moment, he folded his hands into a fist and suddenly raised it to hit the opponent''s back.


    The bareheaded leopard pushed his opponent forward with his left foot. Although he couldn''t fall down, the strength of the top made the opponent unable to resist. The man stepped back a few steps, but the power of attack was removed.


    However, the man did not step back after the collision, and then he sank and withstood the momentum. The bald leopard did not give the other side the chance to fight back. With continuous force, he suddenly lifted the other side in the air.


    But at the same time, the man''s big iron hand also grabbed the bald leopard''s arm, and the strength of his arms suddenly broke out, breaking the bald leopard''s hands from his waist. The bald leopard was not willing to be outdone, and the other side''s forearm was also clasped when they flipped their hands. They were short-sighted and rowed on each other''s faces. At the same time, they bumped into each other, and the two bare heads collided with each other, making a loud noise. At the same time, they staggered back a few steps and shook their heads, which was a little too fierce, There was already some dizziness in front of my eyes.


    Xiao Shili leans back on the bar and listens to the outside. So far, it seems that no one has been hurt. He can fight with the bald leopard. The other side is really a powerful role. However, this is what he expected. The other side has such strength that he must be a figure in the Tianying gang. This person may be the only chance for himself and others to get out of trouble tonight.


    At this time, the sound of fighting outside sounded again. Judging from the roar of the two men, both sides had warmed up, felt the strength of their opponents, and entered into a state of full engagement. Finally, the opportunity came.


    Xiao Shili picked up three pieces of glass from the ground and clasped them between his fingers. Even if these three pieces of glass were not difficult for him to kill each other, it was still difficult to capture them alive. However, with the strength of both sides being equal, as long as the outside world changed a little against one side, the situation would overturn immediately!


    When the two people outside burst out a roar at the same time again, Xiao Shili flashed out from behind the bar, focused on the opponent who was fighting with the bald leopard, threw the three glasses in his hand to each other, and opened the good value lock in his mind at the same time!


    However, at this time, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly froze. The man noticed the movement here and quickly looked over. They looked at each other, and there was a surprised expression on his face.


    But at the moment, the three pieces of glass have crossed a strange track, rotating and flying towards each other''s hands, wrists and neck, with a 100% hit rate, accurate to the specific meridian. Even if the three cuts are not lethal, they will make the other party lose the ability to move.


    Xiao Shili was in a hurry, and the green data stream in his eyes suddenly flickered.


    "Tip: the attack has locked the opponent. If you forcibly change the trajectory of glass fragments, you need to spend 4000 points of good value."


    Every time Xiao Shili uses goodness value, he will consume goodness value again and lock the next consumption into goodness value. At this moment, he suddenly closes his eyes, and the flight path of three pieces of glass changes subtly. They pass around the man''s body, but they still draw a faint bloodstain on the man''s cheek.


    At the moment, the man stopped, and his whole body stood in the same place, staring at Xiao Shili with big eyes. In his voice, he was very surprised, "third brother?"


    The bald leopard saw that the other side suddenly did not move, and then stopped attacking. Looking back at Xiao Shili, she was stunned and said, "do you know him?"


    Xiao Shili walked towards each other slowly and said in surprise, "big brother? How could it be you? " At present, this man is actually his elder brother Liu Pengdong Dazhuang. Six months ago, Dazhuang and his fourth brother Wen Yang went to other places together. I didn''t expect that they would meet again in this way tonight.


    Dazhuang finally responded and hit Xiao Shili on the chest. "You still say that I almost killed my brother. You''re not staying in your hometown. What are you doing here? Come on, come on. As soon as you come, you''ll smash the local leader of the underworld. You''re awesome. "


    "It''s a misunderstanding. You don''t listen to my explanation." Xiao Shili was not polite to his elder brother. "Why did you come to the northeast, Wenyang?"


    "Who the hell knew it was you just now." Dazhuang waved his hand. "It''s a long story. I said how I was familiar with the sound just now. I never thought it was you."

 Chapter 384

    Xiao Shili actually thought his voice was familiar, but his eardrum was a little numb by the sound of the gun. Moreover, it was difficult to make a correct judgment under such circumstances. What finally made him not recognize Dazhuang was that the two goods originally said they were going to the south, but in the end they came to the northeast.


    "Alas, alas, don''t be busy talking about the past. Since you are all acquaintances, you should get rid of them. Don''t stand here and talk." One side of the bald leopard called.


    Dazhuang took a look at the bald leopard, turned his head and asked Xiao Shili, "is this guy your brother?" A look of appreciation appeared on his face. "It''s not bad. I haven''t seen you for half a year. I''ve got a lot of experts under my command."


    The bald leopard hugged his arm and hummed, "Hey, what are you talking about? Don''t think it''s all right. Our battle is not over yet."


    Dazhuang smiles, "OK, I''ll be with you anytime."


    The three men on the second floor stopped listening to the gunfire downstairs, so they all came down. Mei Yu was worried about Xiao Shili''s safety. She rushed downstairs for the first time. When she saw that he was safe, she relaxed and closed her eyes to breathe.


    "You, ma''am?" Dazhuang points to Xiao Shili''s back. Xiao Shili looks back. Meiyu comes to him at this time. Seeing her concerned eyes, Xiao Shili says he''s OK with a smile, and then introduces, "this is my big brother."


    Meiyu light smile, "Hello, often listen to the world from talking about you four people." Meimou looks alert but polite. After all, the other party is still an enemy. She can''t complete the role transformation from an enemy to a friend like Xiao Shili.


    Dazhuang said with a smile, "that is, that is, we are naked to play big, this boy must hide his own scandal, do say how he bullied others."


    Li Yuanqi was surprised to see that the big man was not affected by Yu Jie''s cold atmosphere in the rear. At this time, he heard Xiao Shili call him, so he nodded and said hello.


    After recognizing all the people, Dazhuang wiped his nose with one. "So, are you traveling here as a group?"


    "Almost." Xiao Shili knew that his elder brother was not serious, so he didn''t answer him seriously, "if I didn''t meet you, I would be in big trouble this time. Anyway, let''s get out of here first. "


    Dazhuang nodded. At this time, Gao Xiang escorted a man down the stairs. "Wait, don''t forget this guy."


    The foreigner in the beige jacket was the thief who robbed Meiyu''s bag just now. He was not bad in physique. After Xiao Shili''s fall, he woke up. He was just limping and his face was full of pain.


    In a word, this guy was responsible for the accident, and several people were out of breath. The bald leopard was interrupted in the fierce battle just now, and his hands itched. At this time, a ready-made sandbag came, broke his wrist, and walked towards the other side.


    Although the height and physique of the foreigner are almost the same as that of the bald leopard, as soon as the other party approaches, he suddenly kneels down on the ground. His expression of bitterness deepened a little bit. He made a gesture of bowing and said in half baked Chinese, "Chinese hero, please spare your life, please spare your life."


    The bald leopard was angry and funny. Seeing the poor face of the other side, she couldn''t fight with her fist, so she had to scold her. The others can''t help laughing at the funny look of the foreigner. They have to admit that this guy has a strong ability to survive. This kind of flattery has virtually eliminated the anger in people''s hearts.


    Dazhuang walked up to the foreigner and frowned, "Yakov, it''s you again. It seems that you can''t do without good repair."


    Yakov raised his head, showing a humble and flattering smile, "East brother, it''s so nice to see you. I''m... I''m so sorry. If I knew these big brothers and beautiful women were your friends, I would not rob them."


    Xiao Shi left his mind and said, "do you know him?"


    Dazhuang kicked Yakov, "get out of the way first." Then he took out a cigarette, lit it, nodded and said, "this boy doesn''t know how he came from Russia. He has no residence and no proper occupation. He does some petty work every day. He can get a beating and rough skin every day. Wait a moment, you can get angry as long as you don''t kill him."


    Xiao Shili took a look at Yakov, who was crawling to the corner. He was really used to being abused. He didn''t feel like being kicked around like a dog, so he said, "no, a foreigner has been here for such a long time, no one cares about him?"


    "That''s not true. The main reason is that the boy is useful." Dazhuang took a puff. "Ya knows something about guns. He is often called to help by some local gangs. Generally, when the guns are traded, or there is something wrong with the guns, it will be much easier to have this guy here. So many local gangs will cover him, and they will not be sent back by the police."


    Dazhuang then went to the gate and held up the rolling gate. The people of Tianying Gang outside didn''t know what was going on inside. Now they were already waiting for him. Dazhuang waved his hand. "Misunderstanding, these are all my friends. I''ll tell the boss that I''m responsible for the loss of the shop. OK, we''ve worked hard tonight. Let''s go."


    Dazhuang seems to have great prestige in the Tianying gang. These people seem to be his subordinates. After casting a few suspicious eyes at Xiao Shili and others, they all answered. Thirty or forty people gathered outside the door got on the car and left. Only a few people were around Dazhuang, and then Dazhuang sent them back.


    There is a Buick SUV parked on the road outside the door. After Dazhuang got into the car, several people got on the car in turn. Dazhuang said with fire, "first find a place to settle you down, and then we will have a good chat."


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili looked at Yakov, who was limping out of the bar door and was about to slip away. "Can you take this guy with you?"


    Dazhuang looked out of the window. He had known Xiao Shili for so many years. He was used to not asking each other''s reasons, so he waved to the distance, "Yakov, roll over here."


    Yakov looks like he just wants to leave as soon as possible, but when he hears Dazhuang calling himself, he dares not come over and limps to the front of the car. This guy has learned the facial expressions of Chinese people thoroughly, and immediately accompanies him with a smile and says, "Dongge... What''s the matter?"


    "Get in the car."


    Yakov was stunned and immediately said in a kind of supplication, "Dongge... I''ve apologized to you for today''s incident. Forgive me. When I repair your guns later, I''ll charge you 30% less... No, no, 50%. Is that ok?"


    The Chinese of this product is really bad. It''s actually a word by word skipping out. It''s really annoying to talk about it intermittently for a long time. Dazhuang said impatiently, "just get on the bus for me. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Yakov had no choice but to get into the car and smile at a few people in a timid way, showing an apologetic look at Meiyu.


    Xiao Shili and Dazhuang separated for half a year, and now they suddenly meet again. Although they don''t show it on their faces, they are very happy in their hearts. I was going to say something when I was drinking, but I couldn''t help saying it on the way.

 Chapter 385

    "In fact, among the brothers, Wen Yang is the one who can''t be seen most. He seems to be in a muddle at ordinary times. Every day counts as a day. In fact, he has an idea in his heart." Dazhuang sighed, "old four''s goal is to go abroad. Ya wants to go abroad. We went south together. When we got to a southern coastal city, I still worked as my old profession. Old four got a fake diploma and ID card. He said he was five or six years older, and he just got involved in a foreign company. Later, he had less contact, But the last time I met, I heard that Lao Si had been sent overseas on business and would stay in that country. I forgot which country exactly. "


    Xiao Shili can''t help sighing. His brothers, who have been together since childhood, always have to separate in order to go their separate ways. Just as he and his second brother, the elder brother and his fourth brother, they can''t force others to choose the same path as themselves. But think of it or some angry, "this bastard, go abroad such a big thing, even a phone call."


    "This you don''t mind, Ya also didn''t leave a phone for me, old four said, don''t mix out some achievement to come, don''t come back to see us." Dazhuang look long way, "but old four this walk is completely lost contact, is dead in there, we don''t know."


    Meiyu can''t help frowning slightly, sometimes she really can''t understand some dialogue between men.


    "What about you, brother?" Xiao Shili asked, "originally in the southern city, how suddenly came to the northeast."


    "What do you say? There is something wrong with the character of southerners. " Dazhuang smacked his lips. "Even if it''s a man over there, it always gives people a sense of being literate. I always feel that there''s less blood in my bones. I''m not used to living with these people. At the beginning, I was also interested in the economy over there. Later, I found out that the forces of the gangs over there are not generally weak. It''s OK to bully the common people and put them on the rich, Any boss can kill you by throwing out more than 100000 yuan. After thinking about it, the north is more suitable for me. "


    Xiao Shili admits that the elder brother is right. As the saying goes, people can''t change the environment, so the environment is the most important. In an unsuitable environment, even people with ability can''t exert their due strength.


    "Well, it''s time to talk about you." Dazhuang turned his head from the driver''s seat, and his face became serious. "What''s the matter with you when you come to Northeast China this time?"


    Xiao Shili said frankly, "I want to smuggle a batch of arms. No, it should be said that I have been doing arms business for a long time. The purpose of this time is to step on the plate."


    The rest felt that the big man would be surprised when he heard this. Unexpectedly, Dazhuang just nodded, "I see. There are many factories processing gun parts in Northeast China, but it''s not very easy to find. Moreover, these people usually have fixed shippers. If they are strangers, it''s hard to get the trust of the other party without introducers, The chance of being killed is very high. "


    On hearing this, people could not help but feel a chill. It seems that there is not much hope for this trip.


    Xiao Shili said, "I have an address and name provided by a former shipowner. If I can find this processor, I think it won''t be very difficult to convince the other party."


    "I know you don''t come here unprepared, but you don''t know much about it." Dazhuang said in an instructive tone, "first of all, you have to understand that what you buy is parts, but what you sell is complete guns, so it doesn''t mean that you can assemble guns by finding these processors. They can''t manufacture some necessary parts, but only buy them from people who have relations with government and military enterprises, This limited supply is extremely scarce on the road, unless you are far higher than the market price, otherwise it is difficult to acquire


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. What Dazhuang said was basically the same as what Dong Qi said. However, from Dazhuang''s tone, he recognized that the other party didn''t mean to persuade him to give up his thoughts, so he waited for the other party''s reply.


    "Anyway, you''ll have a good sleep in the hotel tonight, and I''ll pick you up in the morning." It wasn''t until he got to the hotel that Dazhuang said, "the Tianying Gang is the leading gang in the whole province. The old gang leader is one of the few people I appreciate. I think you should be interested in meeting him."


    That night, in the presidential suite of Shangri La Hotel.


    "Brother Li, what kind of person is your big brother? He can let us see the leader of Tianying gang in a word? " Gao Xiang was surprised and happy, but he said with some disbelief.


    "Since he said that, there should be no problem." Xiao Shili was lying in a card chair, looking through the books in the hotel.


    "Are you really so sure?" Mei Yu also didn''t believe it. After all, the Tianying Gang is a very influential local gang. Naturally, the leader of the gang is also a person of high status. How can he meet the guests casually.


    "You haven''t touched Da Zhuang and don''t know him." Xiao Shih wrote, "from childhood to adulthood, he never said anything he was not sure about."


    Li Yuanqi sat on a sofa in the corner and said in a low voice, "if we can really establish a relationship with the Tianying Gang, then the arms issue should not be a big problem."


    "That''s right. It''s not easy to find a few suppliers for us with the other party''s influence here." Gao Xiang said with a smile, "it''s really hard to find a way out. It takes no effort. In this way, we don''t have to take a few more hours to go to another city. Our luck is not so good."


    "Hello, who is the person who just said that he had the luck to carry home?" The bald leopard snorted and laughed.


    "One moment is another." Gao Xiang touched his chest. "But it was very dangerous earlier. I really thought I couldn''t walk out of that bar alive tonight. Hey, you don''t know. There was a moment when it was very dangerous..."


    When Gao Xiang tells his story vividly, Xiao Shili can''t help looking back. Yakov sits in the porch and looks at it, as if he is listening to the conversation. However, there is a strange smile on his face. This smile just flashes away when Xiao Shili looks over, The Russian face immediately appeared that kind of ingratiating expression.


    Xiao Shili moved a little in his heart. The other person''s facial expression just now was caught by himself. He seemed to be hiding something deliberately. Suddenly, he felt that the smile was different from Yakov''s in the impression. This difference did not mean the different look, but something different from his heart.


    So he stood up and walked towards each other. Yakov followed these people into the hotel and was left in this corner. He was always worried. At this moment, he saw Xiao Shili coming towards him and thought that the other party was going to be in trouble at last. So he shrank back and cried with a sad face, "no, don''t hit me!"

 Chapter 386

    When Xiao Shili came near, he squatted down in front of him. As Dazhuang said, this guy really lived like a beggar in China. His face was messy and his stubble had not been shaved for many days. His hair almost covered his eyes, and his mouth was stained with food residue left by yesterday or the day before yesterday. However, the other side''s eyes, but attracted the attention of Xiao Shili. There was no panic or fear in those blue eyes, as if their faces belonged to two different masters.


    That is to say, all the emotions of the other party are only expressed in the face, while the eyes... Have never changed.


    Camouflage! This man has been camouflaged since just now. Although this camouflage is not brilliant, it''s hard to find if you don''t observe it carefully. It''s because Chinese people are not very familiar with foreigners'' expression changes.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Mr. Yakov, I think you misunderstood me. I just want to invite you here as a friend. I have no other meaning. Can you please stand up first?"


    Yakov stood up slowly along the wall with a suspicious expression on his face. Xiao Shili had learned not to look at each other''s face to understand each other''s intention, but to look into his eyes. His blue eyes were still calm at the moment, even with a faint smile.


    "Sit down, please." Xiao Shili asked Yakov to sit down on the sofa, looked at his bewildered expression and said with a smile, "listen to Dongge, you are very good at firearms, are you?"


    "Sorry, what did you say?" Yakov didn''t seem to understand.


    Xiao Shili then changed a simpler tone, "you know a lot about guns, don''t you?"


    Yakov nodded. "I know a little bit about it."


    "Ha ha, you have come to China for so many years, and you have learned our modesty." Xiao Shili laughed a few times, picked up the cigarette box and handed it to him, "do you smoke?"


    Yakov shook his head. "Compared with this... Can you let me have some food, I haven''t eaten all day."


    Xiao Shili pointed to the phone on the desk, "please help yourself."


    Yakov is not polite at all, or he is really hungry. He grabs the microphone, dials the front desk, and immediately reports a long list of dishes fluently, all of which are Chinese dishes. Xiao Shili is surprised how this guy can remember so much, and he really wants to take back his humble words.


    There was a table full of food for everyone in the room. Yakov sat in the middle of the sofa, and the room was full of the sound of his eating. The faces of several people around were not very good. The bald leopard stood behind Yakov. It seemed that he really wanted to take a picture of the big vase behind him at any time. Only Xiao Shili sat on the sofa and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Well, I''m full." Yakov leaned on the sofa with his stomach in his arms. Two thirds of the dishes on the table were swept away by him, and most of the rest were only vegetarian dishes. People''s unfriendly eyes were even more surprised. What is this guy''s stomach made of? Can Russians eat it like this¡°


    "Oh, Mr. Xiao, it''s very kind of you. Thank you very much." Yakov said gratefully that this time he finally achieved the consistency between the outside and the inside, and his blue eyes were also shining with gratitude.


    "You''re welcome." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "did Mr. Yakov come to China alone from Russia?"


    "Oh, of course." Yakov shrugged. "A man like me can''t afford a wife."


    "Mr. Yakov knows so much about guns. Did he work in a weapons store or have military experience before?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Yakov waved his hand. "If you want to think that, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Shili looks at each other.


    "You Chinese always need a reason. For example, if a person says he can drive, he will become suspicious if he doesn''t take out his driver''s license." Yakov laughed. "In fact, I can say it''s my personal hobby, but not many people will believe it."


    "Only with a full understanding of one thing can we make an accurate judgment of the future." Xiao Shili then said to each other, "only when you make an accurate judgment of the future, can you deal with it calmly."


    Yakov shook his head. "There''s a point in what he said."


    "I have another question." Xiao Shili raised his eyes, "why did Mr. Yakov come here from Russia and live such a life in China?"


    Yakov sighed, and his face immediately became distressed. "That''s because I owe others a lot of debt, and I have no way to pay it off, so I have to run out to evade the debt. What I owe is not ordinary people''s money. If I stay in my country, I will probably die."


    "So it is." Xiao Shili nodded slightly, then stood up from the sofa, "Mr. Yakov, I''m glad to meet you tonight. It''s late. Can you go back by yourself? I''ll send someone to see you off. "


    Yakov was slightly stunned, as if he didn''t understand, and Xiao Shili gave each other a look of inquiry.


    "Oh, of course, I can do it alone." Yakov got up and said, "it''s getting late. Good night, then."


    "Good night."


    Yakov turned around and walked slowly to the door. He seemed a little uneasy. He looked back a few times on the way. When he came to the door, he suddenly turned around and asked in a puzzled tone, "Mr. Xiao, don''t you want me to do something for you?"


    "What?" Xiao Shili didn''t understand.


    "For example, the identification of guns, or maintenance, maintenance and other work." Yakov shrugged. "I''m sorry, I just heard that you want to trade arms. I''m good at all these jobs."


    "No, we don''t need it for the time being."


    Yakov said hastily, "but you just invited me to dinner..."


    Xiao Shili laughed. "I said, I just want to invite you to be my guest like inviting friends. Don''t think too much, Mr. Yakov. Good night."


    "Good night¡° Yakov turned in disbelief, opened the door and went out.


    "I have the same questions as the Russian." As soon as Yakov left, the bald leopard cried, "brother, why do you invite him to dinner? It''s cheap for him not to beat him all over the face."


    As soon as the words were over, Li Yuanqi came out of the corner and said slowly, "this Russian is really very useful to us. At present, we also need such a person. Just think about it, the assembly of guns, the inspection of the quality of parts, and even the composition of a gun all need those parts, which we are not professional. However, we can employ him directly just now. As long as the money comes out, he will agree immediately, and the other party also hopes that we can employ him. "


    Li Yuanqi''s words represent the opinions of most people, and all of them look at Xiao Shili with inquiring eyes, but Xiao Shili shakes his head. "It''s not hard to find someone who knows guns. You don''t have to be a Russian. I''m sorry to make you think too much. In fact, just now I''m just curious about his life experience, so I just want to have a chat with him."


    "Well, brother, you didn''t say that earlier." The bald leopard cried, "if you want to know this, you still need so much trouble. Let me beat that boy. Ya will say everything immediately."


    Mei Yu looks at Xiao Shili in a slightly strange way. It''s because of Yakov that she has been here for such a long time. Who would have thought that this guy was just to satisfy his curiosity and made people unable to take a bath for a long time. So she whispered "good night" to everyone and quickly left the room where a group of men gathered.

 Chapter 387

    "Brother Li, why are you still in a daze? Go quickly." As soon as Meiyu left, the others immediately laughed and cried.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand to several people, and then went out to follow Meiyu''s delicate figure. He watched Meiyu stop at the door of his room, opened the door with his key card, and quickly got up. With a bang, Xiao Shili bumped his nose into the closed door.


    Meiyu''s laughter came from the door. "Good night, I''ll sleep by myself tonight."


    Xiao Shili felt his painful nose, but he didn''t feel much aggrieved. He knew that although Meiyu was intelligent and indifferent on the surface, he was most shy on the inside. How could he not live in the same room with himself in front of so many people tonight. He is still holding the mentality of taking a chance and was rejected as expected.


    He took his hand off his face, and recalled Yakov''s eyes in his mind just now. What was this guy hiding? He was really planning to hire him in this trip to Northeast China, but the man''s eyes made Xiao Shili change his mind.


    Since practicing Qianlong heart formula, Xiao Shili''s work and rest time has become very regular. No matter what time he goes to bed at night, he will wake up on time at six o''clock the next morning. Even if he doesn''t sleep all night, he will be full of energy as soon as after six o''clock the next day.


    Since entering the stage of dragon rising, the movement of gentian power in his body has formed a cycle. The energy in this cycle is enough for him to consume in one day. At six o''clock the next morning, the energy will be replaced and replenished. Xiao Shili himself has already felt this, and it is good to upgrade. Entering the second class, Xiao Shili not only has more fighting power than before, but also has entered a new realm of physical cultivation and operation.


    Xiao Shili, who is full of energy, can''t sleep any more. With his exuberant energy, his little brother also shows an angry posture. He holds up his pajamas high and faces the sky. It seems that he, like his master, is impatient to breathe the fresh air in the morning.


    Xiao Shili unties his pajamas and releases his second younger brother. After so long, the evil value of his life has gradually subsided. Finally, he doesn''t have to stand upright like a sentry every day. However, Xiao Shili felt that his hope did not fade, but increased more than before. To be exact, Xiao Shili''s dream is as hard as iron every morning. If he doesn''t release it, he will feel very uncomfortable.


    He got out of bed and took a cold bath. Although he was numb with cold, he finally calmed his mood and body a little bit. Today, however, there is an important thing waiting for me. If I am lucky enough to seize this opportunity, then my goal of coming to Northeast China will be achieved at one stroke, instead of taking unnecessary detours.


    After dressing up and washing, Xiao Shili goes to the coffee shop on the first floor to have breakfast. As he passes Meiyu''s room, his pace slows down. Thinking of the ambiguous scene of two people at her home that night, he can''t help reacting again. In his mind, Meiyu curls up like a cat, and the pink cotton Mini Nei pants, Xiao Shili involuntarily stretched out his hand and grasped the handle of the door.


    This kind of wooden door is nothing to itself, as long as you use a little finger force, you can take down the whole lock. But Xiao Shili finally let go of his finger. If Du mengning was sleeping in it at the moment, he would not hesitate to open the door to kiss the beauty and satisfy his inner desire. But Mei Yu''s words, Xiao Shili is really a little afraid. Although she is gentle and considerate to herself, she doesn''t allow herself to be frivolous and blasphemous to her. That day, it was the limit in her family. If she didn''t faint with an electric baton, she would be upset with herself.


    When they came to the coffee shop on the first floor, they found Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi were there. They were even earlier than themselves. When they asked, they both knew that today''s events were important and the opportunity was rare. They didn''t fall asleep all night and woke up early the next day.


    "Ha ha, don''t be so nervous." Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa with a smile and took the meal card from the waiter. "This matter is big and strong. It should not be a big problem. The important thing is how to transport these goods back if we really contact the supplier."


    "Yes, transportation, it''s really a big problem..." Li Yuanqi just said half of it, and suddenly felt that someone sat down beside him, not forbidding to stop talking.


    But Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang''s eyes were fixed on each other''s faces. Yakov''s huge nose was facing the ground, and his eyes were focused on the steaming hot coffee in front of Li Yuanqi.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi are surprised. Then they think of Dazhuang''s introduction to this person. They can''t help frowning. They''ve seen thick skinned people, but they haven''t seen such thick skinned people. They know that this guy must be here again. He let ya have a good time yesterday. Maybe Ya would stay here all night.


    Xiao Shili smiles a little, and then asks the waiter to bring another cup of coffee. This time, Yakov grabs the plate and looks at it.


    Gao Xiang couldn''t see it any more. "Hey, who''s going to pay for the food this time? Besides, don''t share the table with us. There are many empty seats next to us." The money in the guild is not abundant, and there is a lot of money left after the budget for registering the company and shipping goods. This time, Xiao Shili took the money himself. How can he let this foreign ruffian eat the money.


    With a sly smile, Yakov said, "Chinese people are very generous. They are all generous Chinese people. Don''t be so stingy."


    Gao xiangdun didn''t get angry at all. This guy is obviously a scoundrel, and he has come to depend on me. He is also a gangster. He can tell by the tone of the other party. As soon as he gave this guy three points of color, he opened a dyeing shop for me. It seems that he won''t let ya suffer a little. He still thinks that he is a good man.


    He grabbed the ashtray on the table and was about to hit it on the other person''s head, but Yakov said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, I heard your conversation in my room yesterday. I think you are a little too childish."


    When the other side said this, there was a look in his eyes. It was the look Xiao Shili saw last night.


    "What, what?" Gao Xiang''s hand, which was about to be smashed down, stopped in the air, and then stood up. "You''re tired of being crooked, aren''t you?" His first reaction was that the foreigner was contemptuous of himself and other people. It was amazing that a foreigner dared to despise the Chinese in China.


    Li Yuanqi was more thoughtful than he was. At this time, he pressed the ashtray in his hand and said, "Xiangzi, wait."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "what does Mr. Yakov mean by that?"


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi then find out from Xiao Shili''s eyes that Xiao Shili didn''t underestimate each other from the beginning, and didn''t treat them as beggars or rogues.

 Chapter 388

    Yakov took a sip of coffee, but frowned, "miss."


    "What can I do for you, sir?" The waiter came up and asked.


    "Give me a cup of Blue Mountain coffee, No.1 Peaberry. By the way, change it for my friends." Yakov''s kowtowing Chinese suddenly became extremely fluent.


    The young lady was stunned, embarrassed and said, "er... This gentleman... The kind you said, we should not have..."


    "Forget it, then give me a cup of black coffee." Yakov sighed, then shook his head at Xiao Shili, "it''s too luxurious to drink blue mountain here, but I miss the taste."


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi stare at each other. This guy really doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. It sounds like his treat. What''s the matter with his suddenly fluent tone?


    Xiao Shili is also slightly surprised that this guy even knows No.1 Peaberry. Blue Mountain coffee is one of the best coffees in the world. Coffee beans are produced in the blue mountain range in the east of Jamaica island. Because the output is very small, less than 900 tons, only 10 (percent) of them are supplied to the world every year, that is to say, the world can only consume 90 tons every year.


    The 99.9 percent of blue mountains that can be drunk in China are only planted near the blue mountains. Only the coffee produced in the 6000 hectares above 1600 meters above sea level can be called blue mountains. And No.1 Peaberry is the best of Blue Mountain coffee beans, also known as pearl beans. It is a small round bean selected from 2100 meters above sea level, which is the best of the best.


    There is no doubt that even in the Hilton Hotel of provincial scale, it is impossible to taste this extremely scarce luxury ornament. Only national institutions or large private consortia can enjoy the best. And Yakov actually said it in a light tone.


    Of course, it can''t be denied that this guy may be pretending to be a gangster who lives by cheating. This is also a basic skill. But at the moment, Yakov''s temperament, if not for his dirty clothes, would definitely be regarded as a dandy in a large Russian family.


    But a person''s eyes will not lie, even if a person can act, also can''t change their eyes, last night is so, now is also so.


    Yakov, under the gaze of the three men, did not show any nervousness like yesterday. He drank the coffee brought by the waiter and said with a smile, "what I want to say is that you are going to buy back the gun parts from those third rate workers and then assemble them by yourself. In my opinion, it''s just like a child playing with the family."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other with a placid expression and said, "what do you mean by Mr. Yakov?"


    "Thank you." Yakov took the plate with the steak from the waiter, put it on the table and said, "I don''t mean to influence your thoughts, but I can tell you what will happen next. See, Dongge will pick you up to the headquarters of Tianying gang at about 10 o''clock, and then you will see the old man with white beard, and the old man with white beard will look on Dongge''s face, Maybe they will sell you a batch of arms, and the price will naturally double. Moreover, this business will not last long. The other party will only sell you about two or three batches at most, and then you may have to go to those third class workers again. "


    Li Yuanqi and Gao Xiang can''t help but look at each other at the same time. Then they look at Xiao Shili. They are all asking in their eyes, is what this guy says true? Although I don''t know whether it''s true or not, Yakov''s words are calm and fluent, at least it sounds like it''s true.


    This person often gets involved in the gun trade of local gangs, or knows something about it. Believe it or not, Xiao Shili asked, "why?"


    "It''s easy." Yakov shrugged, "because Tianying''s arms are purchased from Russia. Even if there is a huge commission to earn, they will not take their own life to trade with the Russians for you. At most, they will sell you some eliminated guns. This also depends on Dongge''s face."


    The other side is right. At least from the perspective of common sense, this inference is really difficult to be reasonable. In fact, Xiao Shili didn''t want to buy arms directly from the Tianying Gang, but the other side''s tone is still slightly stiff. In Chinese, it seems that he wants to express the meaning of the words.


    So Xiao Shili said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I am very interested in Mr. Yakov''s background, but from the conversation last night, it seems that Mr. Yakov doesn''t want to disclose it. In this case, there is no way."


    Yakov put a mouthful of steak into his mouth, and then chewed it vigorously. His voice said vaguely, "I don''t mind telling you after fully understanding Mr. Xiao''s generosity and friendliness, but I hope Mr. Xiao can keep a secret for me."


    Xiao Shili nodded. Yakov put down his knife and fork and stopped swallowing. His eyes slowly gazed on Xiao Shili''s face. "I''m the biggest gangster family in St. Petersburg. I''m the son of the lotnikov family. I have two elder brothers above me. They are far higher than me in the family. Now my father is in charge of the family, and the family is also the largest financial group in St. Petersburg, In Russia, there are seven exclusive oil fields, 20 listed companies, four mines, three private airports and two ferries. There are more than 2000 family members. This is probably all I know about the family. Moreover, this is what happened five years ago. "


    It''s too early. Not many people have breakfast in the coffee shop. Suddenly, it''s quiet around. Li Yuanqi and Gao Xiang seem to forget the toast and ham in front of them. They keep looking at the faces of the Russians, as if they are children watching animals in the zoo.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t help but feel a little exaggerated, and frowned, "so, are you here?"


    Yakov sighed. "There''s a reason, of course. It''s hard to say, but since you want to know..." Under the three people''s eyes, Yakov looked a little cramped this time. "Well, I went to bed with my second brother''s mistress. Of course, we volunteered each other."


    "So you were chased by your second brother?" Xiao Shili smiles, the following result is not difficult to guess.


    "No, it''s my two elder brothers. The elder brother wants me to disappear from the world no matter how few people compete with him for the position of heir or how much property he can share. So he helps the second elder brother to kill his own brother." Yakov made a helpless expression, "however, having a relationship with his brother''s mistress is a big crime in the family, and it is strictly prohibited in the law of the Mafia."


    "I see." No matter what the man said was true or false, Shaw leaned back on the sofa. "Let''s be frank, Mr. Yakov. I''m afraid you''re not just telling us this out of kindness, but to satisfy our curiosity."


    Yakov tone tight, "of course not, I hope you can help me return to Russia."

 Chapter 389

    "Wait a minute." After listening for a long time, Gao Xiang said, "why don''t you go back? The airport is in the city. If you don''t have money, it''s easy to do. Go to the police station and take a shit. Someone will take you home free of charge. "


    The brother shook his head. "My brother has many eye lines in many places. Now the whole of Russia can be said to be the site of our family. Once I appear, they will kill me immediately."


    "In that case, it''s no use for you to go back. You''re not dead." Kao Cheung Road.


    "No, although most of the minor forces of the family are now in the hands of my two brothers, I also have my own power. As long as I return to my power, maybe I can fight against my two brothers." Yakov then said, "as long as I can go back safely, my forces can help you solve the problem of arms." At this point, the declining young master''s face showed a smile, "gsh-18, AK-47, are about to be eliminated. At that time, I can give you more unexpected things. As long as you can take them away, even missiles and mortars will be OK."


    For the first time, Xiao Shili felt a sense of wealth from this poorly dressed foreign refugee, "the last question, why did you come to us?"


    Yakov showed a lovely smile, "because Mr. Xiao is a good man, and the dinner last night was really good. I waited for five years before I finally got someone to treat me to a big meal in China without asking for anything in return."


    Xiao Shi is speechless. In short, let''s put each other''s words aside. Today''s theme is still to meet the boss of Tianying gang.


    Near ten o''clock, Dazhuang''s car appeared outside the hotel on time, and the bald leopard just came out of the elevator rubbing her eyes. When she saw several people already sitting in the hall, she cried, "Oh, everyone is so early."


    "It''s early. I''ll wait for you."


    A group of people get into Dazhuang''s car, while Yakov is secretly arranged in the hotel by Xiao Shili.


    Half an hour later, Buick SUV stopped in front of a hotel. After getting off the bus, Dazhuang said in Xiao Shili''s ear, "I told the old gang leader last night that you are my brother, and you have the intention to transport arms. But after you go in, it depends on you if you can convince the other party."


    Xiao Shili nods and walks into the hotel hall. As the headquarters of Tianying Gang, the hotel is opened by Lei Tianying''s son. Outsiders are not allowed to enter the hotel above the 16th floor.


    The elevator stopped on the 16th floor. Two members of the Tianying Gang, who were guarding the door, stood up and said, "brother Dong, I''m sorry."


    Several people all know the rules. They immediately spread out their arms and let each other search their bodies. When it was Meiyu''s turn, they automatically stepped down and Dazhuang shook his head. "Sister in law, I''m really sorry to have you wait here for a while."


    Listen to big strong so direct address oneself, beautiful Yu pretty face is tiny a red, "it doesn''t matter."


    A gang member held out his hand and said, "this way, miss."


    Meiyu walked a few steps behind the man. She couldn''t help looking back. The figure of Xiao Shili and others had disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Xiao Shili and others followed another gang member to a wide hall. The room was decorated in a pure Chinese style. There was a big eight immortals table in the middle. An old man with white hair and beard was sitting on a chair with two guards. The old man was wearing a red Tang suit, his eyes were slightly closed, and he was holding two iron galls in his thin hands.


    Dazhuang stopped three meters in front of the old man, bowed and cried, "old leader." The old man slowly opened his eyes and showed a smile, "Peng Dong, have you brought your brother?"


    "Yes, old gang leader. Let me introduce you. This is my brother, Liu Penghua. These are all brothers in his gang." Liu Pengdong turned to Xiao Shili and other humanitarians, "call uncle Eagle quickly."


    "Uncle eagle."


    Lei Tianying laughed, "ha ha, you''re welcome. Let''s all sit down."


    Xiao Shili and others sat down on a row of mahogany chairs standing on both sides. It felt like they were in the Juyi Hall of Shuihu. It seems that the old gang leader was probably a bandit leader before liberation.


    Lei Tianying squints his eyes and looks at Xiao Shili. It''s obvious that when he sees these young people, he just gives them face. In his capacity, he doesn''t pay attention to these children. However, he doesn''t know that the young man who is tens of years younger than himself is on an equal footing with him in another city. Light a smile way, "listen to your elder brother say, you this time come to northeast, want to look for to light army fire to take back?"


    Xiao Shili said truthfully, "the purpose of my coming here is to find a long-term supplier." I thought that the other party might not know what happened last night, so I didn''t have to mention it.


    Lei Tianying said with a smile, "well, it''s good for young people to have momentum, but you know, the arms business is not so easy to do. Nowadays, nothing is more difficult than drugs and arms, and the latter is more important than the former."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "of course, I understand. But as the saying goes, if you are afraid of death, how can you make a lot of money?"


    Lei Tianying smiles at Dazhuang, "Pengdong, it seems that your younger brother is really in the same temper with you." Then he looked at Xiao Shili, "I happen to have a batch of guns here, and I gave them to you today. However, you can''t rely on others for this road. You still have to break the road by yourself. I''ll give you the address of an underground factory. When you go, just report my name."


    Dazhuang was overjoyed. He did not expect the old gang leader to agree so simply. Apart from a batch of arms, these underground factories are a hidden gold vein of the gangs. If they can occupy a guild of underground factories, they will not worry about having no money. However, these underground factories are hidden very secretly and only supply goods to the gangs they belong to, The old gang leader allowed Xiao Shili to pick up the goods from an underground factory in the gang, which was a great favor to him.


    He quickly turned his head and motioned Xiao Shili to express his thanks. Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili shook his head when he got such a huge benefit. "Master Lei, thank you for your kindness. I''ve come here to ask for you, but it''s not because of this."


    Dazhuang is stunned. What is the boy talking about?


    Lei Tianying listened a little, the facial expression is still smile way, "say to listen to."


    Xiao Shili bowed his head slightly. "Just now, the younger generation agrees with what the leader of the Lei Gang said. I want to go back to China this time, but I don''t know what to do. I''ll ask the leader of the Lei gang for advice."


    Lei Tianying was slightly surprised. "Do you want to go there directly and make a deal with the Russians?"


    "That''s right."


    Lei Tianying frowned slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Dazhuang stares at Xiao Shili in surprise. When did the boy decide to do it? He never talks about it to himself. Although he hasn''t been here for a long time, he also knows that it''s not so easy to cross the border. On the border, people''s lives are more fragile than paper. Moreover, after leaving the country, no one can kill you at any time without any legal protection.


    He couldn''t help saying something to stop him, but seeing Lei Tianying''s reaction, he thought that the old leader might not agree to this kind of thing, which just killed the boy''s heart.


    Xiao Shili suddenly frowns and says nothing when he sees Lei Tianying''s smile. He can''t help thinking that the other party won''t agree. He didn''t discuss this with his elder brother in advance, because he knows that his elder brother will stop him. He knows his temper. Maybe he will stop him from meeting Lei Tianying because of this.


    Lei Tianying frowned. He didn''t know what he was thinking about. After a long time, he raised his head and said slowly, "OK, three days later, I have a batch of goods to go there. You can go there with my people."

 Chapter 390

    Xiao Shili was so happy that he said, "thank you, Lord Lei!"


    The smile returned to the old man''s face again. Lei Tianying shook his head with a smile. "When I went to the Soviet Union alone, I was as big as you. At that time, the Soviet Union was still fighting. We didn''t have enough food here. I went there to steal food. Ha ha, I couldn''t die in the hands of the enemy before. Now besides the enemy, I have to worry that I will die in my own hands."


    He took a look at Dazhuang and said with a smile, "Peng Dong, you don''t have to worry too much. You should rest assured that qingniu and the old beggar do things. It''s rare for young people to have ambition. It''s not a waste not to let him go out for a break."


    Dazhuang whispered, "yes." In my heart, I thought, this boy is really crazy.


    Next, there was not much time for Xiao Shili to think about it. The seven people who went to the Russian border to trade set out in three days. As for the content of the trade, it was not what Xiao Shili was concerned about, but it seemed that they didn''t carry any big things, probably drugs and other things.


    For Xiao Shili''s decision to go to Russia, several of his colleagues have no opinions. So in the past three days, they focused on the preparation, and several people''s equipment was secretly consigned the next day. In fact, except Xiao Shili''s Baibi double dagger and Meiyu''s Yaodao village, there was no need for other guns and so on. Before they got on the bus, qingniu, who was in charge of the overall transaction, lost an AK-47 to them, It''s said that it can be used in the future.


    Before getting on the bus, Dazhuang came to a remote warehouse on the outskirts of the city to see some people off. He grasped Xiao Shili''s shoulder tightly and said, "brother, this time, brother can''t go with you. You must be careful. These brothers are all good hands in the gang. Their route should be absolutely safe, but you should be careful."


    Xiao Shili laughed, "big brother, when did you learn to comfort your brother in this way that women coax their children?"


    Dazhuang a stare, "screw you." He punched Xiao Shili in the chest and said, "in a word, I tell you, don''t come back without a hair. If you dare to make a mistake, I will kill you!"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "then take care, big brother."


    "Take care." Dazhuang sighed with emotion. Although the separation was imminent, he was still very worried about his third brother''s trip to Russia. As the eldest brother, he had covered several brothers since he was a child. Now Xiao Shili is plump, but in Dazhuang''s eyes, it seems that he came to find his brother when he was in primary school. No matter when, always remember each other.


    "The border line between China and Russia is more than 4300 kilometers long. In fact, it''s very easy for the PLA to cross the border casually. Even if there are five steps and one post and ten steps and one sentry, it''s impossible for the PLA to see all the 4300 kilometers. As long as you''re not too lucky, you''re just in the middle of meeting the patrolling border guards."


    On the way, qingniu talked to several people. Because Xiao Shili and others are Dazhuang''s brothers, they are very polite to them. He has been in the Tianying Gang, specializing in smuggling and trading overseas for more than ten years, and he is very skillful. Another old beggar is his partner, On the way, he didn''t say a word, and he was very silent.


    This is the first time that Gao Xiang and others have been out of the province since they were young, not to mention that they are going abroad all of a sudden. They are excited to hear qingniu talk about some strange events on the border. They also think it''s quite novel and interesting, and the long journey is not sad.


    Two cross-country jeeps went out of hutch without any hindrance. All the way, they didn''t go through any investigation. It''s obvious that Tianying gang has bribed the whole police system of hutch. Qingniu even put on a big song and drove the car speaker to the maximum. The police at several checkpoints all knew qingniu. Seeing that he didn''t speak, they let the two cars pass with a slight wave.


    After leaving Hachi City, the car naturally didn''t get on the highway. Originally, Kuroshio province was adjacent to Russia. It took about two days to get from Hachi city to the border. A few people walked and stopped all the way. Qingniu controlled the time of the transaction, and could not arrive early or late. It was the best to arrive at the right time. The place of the transaction was selected in a sparsely populated wasteland in Russia, The temperature there is much lower than here. It''s no good to go early except to get cold.


    After two cups of wine, qingniu became more and more popular. "However, people like us all live the life of pinning our heads on their waistbands. If we can''t make it right, we will lose the whole family. Of course, we have to be safe. Let me tell you a secret: the patrol time, the law, when and where the border guards will go, and the rhythm will change every few days, When the other party will notice the wind and grass and increase the patrol density, it''s all under your control. So this time, you can safely put your heart in your stomach, just like traveling, ha ha. "


    To tell you the truth, Gao Xiang and others are still a little nervous. At this time, qingniu is so confident that they can''t help relaxing. Gao Xiang asked, "brother qingniu, why do we choose the trading place in their territory when we do business with the Russians? Don''t we take the risk and they don''t have to be nervous? "


    "This little brother, you don''t understand. The place near the border line can''t stay long. Both sides can''t trade on the border line, so it''s one side to the territory of the other side. After all, the time to cross the border line is much shorter than the time to trade. This time it''s us, next time it''s them." Qingniu threw a peanuts into his mouth and chewed, "but next we''re going to be a little tired. We''re going to walk across the border. You''re going to make preparations. We''re going to walk more than 100 kilometers. We''re tired. Don''t freeze."


    A few people nodded, a listen to the next long trek, do not speak, sitting in the car closed their eyes, good to save a little strength.


    Yakov is traveling as a translator among several people. He has been sitting in the back row all the way without saying a word. Now he is close to the border between China and Russia, but there is a haze in his blue eyes. The more he goes forward, the thicker the haze is.


    Xiao Shili knows how much pressure a person has to bear to return to his territory when he is chased and killed by his family. Of course, anyone can imagine that it is not so easy to overthrow his two elder brothers who are superior to him in the family.


    Xiao Shili asked softly, "after crossing the border, we will be separated from these people. What should we do next?"


    Yakov said with a smile on his face, as if to reassure Xiao Shili, "I am familiar with several cross-border points of smuggling between Chinese gangs and Russian gangs, and this is no exception. After crossing the border, we first go to the nearest village and town, and then try to go to the nearest city, and then reach my sphere of influence. If you want to play at that time, you can play in Russia for a few days, What you want, I''ll order someone to deliver it to you. "


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly felt that this trip was over, which seemed too flat. But when he saw the sleeping girl with her head retracted into the collar like a kitten, he prayed that she would not encounter any accident.

 Chapter 391

    I don''t know how long later, two cross-country jeeps finally stopped in front of a mountain depression. It''s 5 p.m. now, the cloudy sky is covered with snow. The temperature in the mountain is much lower than that in the city. From a distance, the whole mountain and the surrounding fields are covered with snow.


    As soon as Xiao Shili jumped out of the car, one of his legs sank into the snow and didn''t reach his knees. Fortunately, he wore leather shin guards on his legs. Otherwise, his legs would have to freeze to walk in such thick snow.


    "Ha ha, listen to me right." Qingniu said with a smile, "it''s nothing. When you go up the mountain, you''ll know what suffering is."


    Xiao Shi looked at the mountains in front of him. Fortunately, they were not very high. However, in such an environment, it was very difficult to cross a mountain.


    Gao Xiang frowned, "I said brother qingniu, why do you have to choose this time and wait for the weather to clear up before trading?"


    Wearing thick gloves, qingniu took out a cigarette from his cigarette box and said, "I can''t help it. As long as it''s winter here, it''s snowing for nine out of ten days. And when it''s cold, the soldiers are frozen, and we''re safer. "


    The bald leopard rubbed her cheeks and inhaled, "let''s go up the mountain quickly. It''s even harder to go when it''s dark."


    "No hurry." After stamping his feet, qingniu went back to the car and sat down. He pointed to both sides of the mountain and said, "if you cross this mountain, you will be in Russia. There are two border guards at this end and that end of the mountain, about 500 meters away. When patrolling, they often cross here. We just want to pass through the middle of the two guards. By the way, I''d like to warn you, Don''t take the border guards as the city''s cop. If they are seen by the other party, they will call your name first and shoot directly the second time. "


    Gao Xiang was shivering all over in the ice and snow. He wanted to do some exercise to warm up, so he urged qingniu to go on the road quickly. When he heard this, they immediately went into the car and waited.


    About half an hour later, when everyone was cold and tired, and was almost asleep, qingniu looked at his watch, got up and cried, "it''s time. Let''s go."


    At the foot of the mountain, the people of Tianying Gang, led by qingniu, were lazy just now, but now they were as agile as civet cats. Several people quickly leaned to the foot of the mountain, and qingniu gave a low drink, "old beggar, you go first¡° The old man immediately crawled up the mountain with his waist on the snow. He didn''t speak much all the way. He couldn''t see that his body was so fast. In addition, it was dark. In less than half a minute, he disappeared into the public''s view.


    In fact, the hill is not steep. There is a gentle slope leading to the top of the hill, but it is not easy to get up because it is covered with snow. Old beggar qingniu and others are very familiar with this road. Naturally, there is no problem. However, Gao Xiang and his party are rolling and climbing. They don''t know how many falls they have.


    Xiao Shili''s body strength and reflex nerve are different from ordinary people. At the moment, he also has a strong sense of balance. He holds Meiyu in his arms and rushes up the mountain at the same speed as the old beggar. Qingniu and others were stunned to see that the old beggar''s skills had been trained for more than ten years. It was the first time that this young man came here with a person in his arms. It was really incredible that he could still walk like flying on this steep mountain.


    Gao Xiang and others are feeling depressed when they fall down. Suddenly they see a rope thrown down from the top. They are very happy and grasp it. But the old beggar first reached the top of the mountain and tied the rope.


    With the help of the rope, everyone quickly climbed up. It''s much easier to go down the mountain. Just grab the rope and slide down. As soon as they went over the mountains, they saw the light of a flashlight on the mountain behind them. Qingniu yelled and said, "Damn, it''s dangerous."


    They hid for a while behind a bush half covered with snow, and then went forward after the soldiers on patrol had gone away.


    Although it is only a mountain apart, it belongs to two different countries. The distance between countries has become so close here. When Xiao Shili and others come back, they are already stepping on Russian land.


    The place where the two sides agreed to trade was a place that had been turned into Knorr wasteland. After half an hour''s trekking, they arrived here. Due to the thick snow, they covered everything on the earth. From a distance, the white extended to the end of the horizon, and the whole world was like a knife cut. A broken stone tower stands alone on the ground, which should be the mark of the trading place. There were no stars, no lights and half a figure in the wilderness, but the Russians had not yet arrived.


    When they get here, it''s time for Xiao Shili and others to act on their own. After saying goodbye to the Tianying Gang, qingniu said, "the leader told me to bring you here safely. Of course, he also asked us to take you back unharmed. After five days, no matter whether your work is finished or not, you should remember to come to this place to have a meeting."


    Xiao Shili nodded and said, "I know. I''ll trouble brother qingniu at that time."


    Qingniu added, "to put it another way, the Russian Mafia is one of the most powerful mafia organizations in the world. Compared with equipment, financial resources and manpower, the Chinese Mafia is far from being comparable. The Mafia in Russia can even influence a social pattern. We have to be careful when dealing with Russians. I heard all these words from my boss, I hope it can help you a little bit. In case the negotiation fails, don''t have any conflict with the other party. Remember this. "


    After these two days together, several people already have feelings for each other. Although they haven''t known each other for a long time, qingniu is a warm-hearted old beggar who always thinks of others everywhere. The same is true for the old beggar who is cold outside and warm inside. Xiao Shili and others have been taken care of by each other a lot along the way. At this moment, we are going to be apart. We can''t help but feel reluctant to part with each other.


    What Xiao Shili saw from the eyes of qingniu and others was real worry. This time, he realized that northeast people valued friendship and righteousness.


    "Take these guns. In this wasteland, you may meet wolves at night." Qingniu copied the gun from the seat and threw it to several people, "brother, take care all the way."


    Yakov touched Xiao Shili behind his back. In a low voice, "it''s not good to stay here for too long. We should go."


    Xiao Shili remembered that it was the gangs in Russia who came to deal with the Tianying gang. The lotnikov family has such strong power in Russia. Although Yakov is a declining young master, many people must know him. If he is recognized by the gangs who came to deal here, things will become a little difficult.


    So Xiao Shili did not stay any longer. After saying goodbye, he walked in a direction under the guidance of Yakov. However, at this time, far ahead, two lights suddenly came on, bumping towards this side, obviously two beams of headlights.


    It''s time for the Russians.


    Xiao Shili and others stopped immediately, and the voice of qingniu came from behind, "brother Xiao, wait first."

 Chapter 392

    Everyone knows that when the two sides make a transaction, if one party leaves first, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the other party. Xiao Shili turned back and winked at Yakov. Yakov immediately wrapped his scarf around his face and pulled down his hat.


    A silver chevron stopped in front of the crowd. The bright lights wrapped everyone in it. The door of the chevron immediately opened and four men got out of the car at the same time. One of them walked in the front with a black suitcase in his hand.


    On the side of Tianying Gang, qingniu and the old beggar come forward. Qingniu is carrying the same box. As soon as the old beggar opens his mouth, he talks to the other party in Russian. After they finish their conversation, they exchange suitcases and open the inspection in front of the other party.


    By the light of the lamp, Xiao Shili saw the box in qingniu''s hand, which was just traded from the Russians. It was full of white powder in a small bag. A little brother came over, took off his gloves, tore open one of the bags, dipped his fingers in it, put it into his mouth, rubbed it, then vomited and nodded.


    It seems that both sides are quite satisfied with the deal. A tall and thin Russian man smiles and then says in Chinese, "Mr. qingniu, it''s a pleasure to cooperate with you. Please convey our boss''s greetings to Mr. Lei on my behalf when you go back."


    Qingniu said with a smile, "I will, and I wish Mr. jerekin good health."


    Each side turned around with a smile, but Xiao Shili suddenly changed his face at this moment.


    "Tip: your kill value has been increased by 12 points. Current kill value: 40 points."


    "Damn it Xiao Shili''s eyes shot at the Russian in front of him like a knife. Just as he was about to raise his gun, a faint roar came from his ear.


    He was slightly stunned, and then realized that he had misunderstood. The four Russians opposite also showed surprised expressions on their faces. They turned and looked at the distant sky, where three red dots appeared in the dark night sky.


    This is... While Xiao Shili made a guess in his heart, a fire burst out around one of the red spots. By the fire, the outline of a big steel bird suddenly flashed into everyone''s eyes. Everyone''s face was stunned, but a cluster of fire awn from the fire was flying straight to the ground.


    "Lie down!" Xiao Shili roared in surprise, turned around and rushed to Meiyu behind him. However, he only saw Meiyu''s frightened eyes, but his body was suddenly hit by a huge wave, and flew out in the dark.


    It was like a century later, Xiao Shili put his arms up and everything in front of him was shaking. The huge tinnitus filled his mind. He raised his head and saw a cluster of flames burning on the slant side. There were still several figures running around the flames, and they were shooting at the sky.


    When Xiao Shili regained his hearing, a deafening roar was heard above his head, accompanied by the rapid spread of air currents, blowing up the snow on the ground. The shadow of armed helicopter appeared in Xiao Shili''s eyes. It stopped right above him, just like the God of death.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have time to think too much. He got up and rushed to the burning place. He called the name of Meiyu in his heart, and his whole body began to tremble. Meiyu, Meiyu, don''t... Don''t worry!


    A rocket landed in front of him again, and the snow suddenly surged up like a fountain. Xiao Shili was swept to the ground again by the air waves. When he raised his head with one hand to block the flying snow, he found that there was more than one God of death.


    Three... There were three armed helicopters in the sky at the moment. Xiao Shili snorted, rolled forward, grabbed a semi-automatic rifle in the hand of a charred corpse, and raised it to face the air.


    "Sorry, your goodness is not enough. This effect failed."


    damn! Xiao Shili scolded, then pulled the trigger and started shooting at a helicopter. The bullet splashed a series of sparks on the base of the helicopter. The other side sensed it sensitively, and then rose out of the range of the semi-automatic rifle.


    The shell of the armed helicopter is covered with armor! Of course, bullets are useless to him. The only way to destroy him is to make the propeller break down. However, his goodness was exhausted in the rescue of Dazhuang.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes twinkled with a green pupil, but then it went out again. No, dark stars could not be used in this case. There were too few people here at this time, and the gathering of this Yin Qi could not affect the pilots.


    The third rocket dropped again, and the burning wreckage of the car flew into the sky in the flames. Several people nearby shooting into the sky fell to the ground at the same time.


    Xiao Shili is looking for the figure of Mei Yu or Gao Xiang in the surrounding chaotic environment. However, at the moment, the people who are not dead on the ground are scattered in panic and flee to the distance. The last person''s back has just disappeared in his eyes. The three helicopters circling in the air separately went to catch up with the fugitives on the ground.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know who to chase. He stood in the same place, but suddenly a bright halo enveloped him. Over the front, the helicopter slowly bent down. Hearing the sound of hinge turning, Xiao Shili suddenly woke up and saw the Gatling cannon hanging on both sides of the fuselage, aiming at himself and starting to rotate slowly.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s pupil shrank, he suddenly jumped forward at the moment when the fire spewed out. With this jump and the rolling of landing, he jumped more than ten meters at one stroke. His speed was extremely fast and rolled into the shadow under the helicopter.


    It seems that the pilot of the helicopter didn''t expect that the speed of the target waiting for slaughter would be so fast. For a moment, he didn''t respond. The bullet tilted to the ground for ten seconds before it stopped. When he looked down from the porthole, he couldn''t find the shadow of the target.


    The pilot then made a gesture to the two soldiers in the cabin. They immediately opened the cabin door and aimed their guns at the ground below. However, almost at the same time, the forehead of one of them exploded, and the body immediately fell from the opened cabin door. Almost only three seconds apart, a person sitting on the other side was also shot at the bottom of a bullet through the exposed, and fell down.


    "What''s the matter?" The co pilot felt something strange. He looked back, but he was stunned. He turned back and yelled, "come on, come on, we are attacked by the enemy!"


    "Are you kidding? There''s only one person on the other side. Let Youngor and Ivan kill that guy. " The pilot said so, but still pulled the plane up.


    "Yegor and Ivan are dead!"


    The driver''s eyes widened, because at the moment, he also saw the bodies of two people from the ground. And next to the body, there was a slender figure.


    "Asshole!" The pilot suddenly pressed the button of the machine gun, and the Gatling machine gun whirled down. However, before the machine gun was warmed up, a wave of fire suddenly surged in front of the field of vision, the fuselage suddenly tilted violently, and all kinds of dashboards made a confused sound.

 Chapter 393

    Xiao Shili holds the automatic rifle picked up from the corpse''s hand. There is light smoke from the muzzle of the howitzer under the barrel. He looks at the helicopter entangled by the fire and wants to fall in the air in a semi inclined attitude. Then he raises the howitzer again and aims at the position of the cockpit.


    The driver''s frightened face was reflected in the broken glass. Xiao Shili ignored the hint of fear value + 1 in his mind and pulled the trigger.


    In the burning of the flames, the helicopter turned into a fragmented wreck and fell to the ground. The burning propeller bomb flew into the sky and fell heavily in front of Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili then raised his head and saw that two helicopters in the distance found the situation on this side of the road and flew to this side at the same time.


    He quickly picked up an automatic rifle from another corpse, turned around and ran backward. The roar of the helicopter behind him was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, the ground beside him suddenly exploded. Xiao Shili only felt that countless snow had wrapped him, and then he lost consciousness


    Two helicopters hovered in the air for a few minutes, after making sure there was nothing moving on the ground. Then it slowly landed next to the burning debris of its companion.


    "Fox 3 reported to the base that the terrorists had been defeated, and now it is entering the finishing work. We lost a helicopter, and fox 1 has crashed."


    The man in the co driver''s seat of No. 3 of foxes finished the call. He pulled the hat off his head and threw it aside. He scolded hard in rolling Russian. Then he grabbed the communicator and said, "grass! I want to know what happened just now? "


    "I don''t know, Colonel. You know, I was with you when the Fox-1 crashed just now."


    "Damn it." The Colonel yelled again and dropped the communicator on the bridge. "We have to pay such a price to deal with just a few terrorists! Andre, that guy... "He didn''t go on. Anyway, he had to respect the dead.


    "Don''t say that, Colonel. In any case, they are tomahawks." The driver is in a side road.


    "So what!" The Colonel snorted, "just a few little fish with guns in their hands." He grabs the microphone again and says, "Fox two, go to confirm immediately, is there any survivors in fox one?"


    The other side quickly sent a response, "no, the pilot and co pilot crashed with the plane, while the two soldiers were shot in the head. It seems that the other side killed Yegor and Ivan first, and then shot down the plane with their grenades."


    "Are you kidding?" The Colonel frowned, but a sneer appeared because of this sentence, "can there be such a person in the terrorists?"


    "Anyway, it seems that the one who knocked down fox1 was the last one we attacked with missiles." The co pilot looked out of the window.


    The Colonel snorted, "what? Is that guy dead? "


    "It should be dead. No one can survive an attack like that."


    The captain immediately took off his headset, opened the cabin door, jumped off the plane, and walked slowly to the place where the missile had just hit. A five meter diameter pit was blasted out on the ground. Not far away, there was an ice covered river. The captain looked in the direction of the river. According to the common sense of any Russian, the ice layer formed on a river like this in winter, At least five centimeters.


    But why didn''t you see the body? Even if it was directly hit by the missile and turned into debris, it should leave some traces.


    At this time, a soldier behind him suddenly called, "Captain, please come here."


    The Colonel walked over and saw three bodies lying on the ground. Although the skin and flesh were burnt, some shapes could still be seen. A junior officer next to him saluted and said, "Colonel, I think we may have made a mistake."


    "What?" The sharp lines of the Colonel''s face trembled slightly.


    "These people don''t seem to be part of Tomahawk." The officer came forward and tore off the clothes of one of them. "These words show that there are many redundant tattoos on the body''s chest, but there are no tattoos on the body''s chest, which proves that the other party is not the one with the Tomahawk."


    The Colonel tensed his face. "Maybe it''s the disguise made by the tomahawks, trying to confuse our eyes."


    "Among the people we just wiped out, there are still several Chinese corpses." The officer said, "you should know that Tomahawk will never accept foreigners to join their organization. In addition..."


    The officer picked up a small bag from the ground and tilted down slightly. The white powder in it immediately came out. "These are cocaine, and a large amount of US dollars were found at the scene. According to all kinds of signs, we speculated that these should be two gangsters who are trading. We really attacked the wrong target."


    "In addition, we also found a female survivor. She didn''t seem to be seriously injured. She just fainted. Maybe we can get some information from her mouth."


    The muscle in the corner of the Colonel''s eye twitched a few times, and his anger burned like fire on his face. If it was a Tomahawk, he lost an armed helicopter and four soldiers for the sake of several gang members. It was inevitable that he would be punished when he went back, but what worried him was a huge sense of shame!


    "Take the woman back, collect the bodies of the dead, and get out of here." He bowed his order, turned and headed for the plane.


    "But what about Miss aphrola? President Putin has ordered to find Miss aphora within a month. " "Our mission failed this time, and we lost the last clue," the officer said


    The Colonel left the latter a generous figure and said, "let the KGB handle this matter. They provide the information, and of course they should be responsible for it."


    "Yes


    The eyelids are so heavy... But when you open them difficultly, the snow-white ceiling appears in front of you.


    Oneself... Where is this?


    There was a series of strange sounds in my ears. Someone was talking quickly in a language that I didn''t understand. By the way, I was hit by a missile, and then


    Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly coagulated, his whole body muscles trembled, and he was about to sit up, but his body seemed to be torn apart. His strength suddenly ran off in all directions, and he lost consciousness again.


    I don''t know how long later, when he opened his eyes for the second time, Xiao Shili became much calmer. After his eyes gradually adapted to the light in the room, he found that he was lying on a soft big bed. The ceiling in front of him was completely different from what he was used to seeing. He looked tall and far away, and the whole room exuded a natural atmosphere, That''s because the walls and ceiling of the room are made of wood, including furniture.


    Is this... Ordinary Russian house? You''ve been saved? In a word, the furnishings of this room do not look like a prison for prisoners or an interrogation room.


    Xiao Shili raised his head slightly, but saw a round, fleshy thing shaking gently not far away from him. His consciousness was still a little unclear. After a long time, he was sure that it was a girl''s buttock. The outline of the buttock was extremely perfect with peach tight flannel pants. It was like a ripe peach that was about to crack. Generally, there were only young girls, That''s what I wear.

 Chapter 394

    "That, excuse me..." Xiao Shili wanted to say this sentence, but he didn''t know that his throat had not spoken for several days, but his words turned into hoarse groans.


    The girl, with her back to Xiao Shili, is busy. It seems that she is tidying up the room. It is a very pleasant thing for any man to wake up and see a girl tidying up for himself in his room.


    The girl was startled by Xiao Shili''s voice and jumped up like a frightened rabbit. But when she saw that Xiao Shili woke up, she had a surprise smile on her face and rushed to the bed. What she said was Russian that Xiao Shili didn''t understand.


    To be exact, Xiao Shili didn''t hear what the other party was saying at all, because his eyes and attention were all focused on the girl''s face. Just looking at the plump buttock, it''s hard to imagine that its owner had a delicate face like an angel. The girl''s golden hair was braided into two braids and hung on her shoulders, her snow-white skin was completely flawless, and her eyes were lake blue, With her delicate nose and pink cherry mouth, Xiao Shili reminds her of Barbie she saw when she was a child.


    Although it''s winter, the temperature in the room is very hot. Except for a pair of tight flannel pants, the girl only wears a small vest of the same color, which looks like the clothes she wears when practicing bodybuilding or gymnastics. Chinese girls only dare to wear such clothes when there is no outsider.


    The girl''s huge, plump and beautiful shape makes her little vest stand high, and half of it is exposed from the collar. What''s more, she is only like this. The two convex dots on the bulging vest are very clear, and a braid is hanging down, which makes the cherry blossom more attractive.


    The girl found that Xiao Shili''s straight eyes stayed on her chest, but she didn''t care. Instead, she showed a more reassuring smile on her face. She gently touched his forehead, then put her hand into Xiao Shili''s clothes and took out the thermometer which had been clamped inside.


    Xiao Shili is still not very sober at the moment. He will stare at the girl''s chest. He is completely under the control of instinct. He doesn''t have any evil thoughts about the girl in his heart.


    The girl looked at the thermometer and said something joyfully. Then she ran out of the door. After a while, she came to the room with a middle-aged couple. It must be her parents. The three of them were very happy when they saw Xiao Shili wake up. They all said something to Xiao Shili, but the latter couldn''t understand a word.


    Xiao Shili still wanted to talk, but his throat was burning. He pointed to his throat and circled his fingers to make a cup. The girl understood immediately. She quickly brought him a glass of water, helped him up and fed him gently. After a sip, Xiao Shili coughed violently, Dry throat for a long time can not adapt to such stimulation, the girl quickly patted him on the back, face is full of worried expression.


    At this time, an old man about 50 years old, who seemed to be a doctor, came in from the door. After checking Xiao Shili, he said a few words with a relaxed expression. The two couples also laughed. Three of them left the room immediately. Only the girl remained in the room.


    Although he couldn''t understand each other''s language, Xiao Shili could still judge from his expression that his body should be OK. Although he still couldn''t use his strength, he seemed to be out of danger.


    It seems that he should have been saved by the family. When Xiao Shili was a little sober, he immediately recalled the situation that day. After he was affected by the missile, he lost consciousness, or the enemy thought he was dead, so he recovered his life. But what about the others? Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi, baldhead leopard, and... Mei Yu, where is she?


    Xiao Shili suddenly didn''t dare to think about it any more. She felt as if she was burned by the fire. When her whole body was tight, she was about to struggle to get up from the bed again. The girl was so scared that she rushed to him and gently pressed his body to stop him from getting up. She didn''t dare to exert too much strength, but her whole body was gently pressed on Xiao Shili, just like holding him, that is to stop him from getting up, He was comforting again.


    Xiao Shili deeply felt the softness of the two balls and the sweet smell of milk from the girl. His hands suddenly relaxed and he fell on the bed. The girl didn''t think that he would relax so quickly, and her delicate body suddenly pressed on Xiao Shili''s body.


    Xiao Shili really lost his strength. Although he was burning in his heart, he knew that he could not get up, let alone walk. But I feel the delicate body on my body. In the two soft packages, two cherries are firmly on my chest. Although Xiao Shili''s serious injury has not been healed, the man''s instinct still makes him feel a little uneasy.


    The girl quickly got up from Xiao Shili, but not because she was shy, or afraid of crushing the patient. She quickly gathered a wisp of golden hair beside her ears, and a sorry smile appeared on her white face.


    After drinking a glass of water, Xiao Shili felt that his voice was much better. Although he knew the other party couldn''t understand him, he tentatively said, "excuse me, does anyone here understand Chinese?"


    Sure enough, the confused expression in the girl''s eyes also said something in Russian. The two of them really talked together. Xiao Shili had no choice but to smile, but his heart became empty because of worry.


    As soon as the girl''s eyes brightened and clapped her hands, she suddenly thought of something, so she moved the laptop on the desk and put it in the bedside table where Xiao Shili could also see it. Then she opened Google and entered the online translation interface.


    Xiao Shili was very happy. How could he forget that if there were a computer, everything would be much easier. The girl input a line of text on the keyboard and then click to translate it into Chinese. Although the translated text has some problems in word order and grammar, it does not prevent Xiao Shili from understanding her meaning.


    Girl: are you better?


    Xiao Shili said: much better. Thank you for saving me.


    Girl: I didn''t save you. My father found you when he went out and carried you back to the house. The doctor said you just had a fever. You will get better when the fever subsides. But you are really amazing!


    magical? Xiao Shili thought that there was a problem in the translation, but she continued to type and said: do you know? You''re floating up the Matale river. It''s amazing. Can you tell me how you did it?


    Xiao Shili thought, it seems that he fell into the river after being injured by the earthquake, and then drifted all the way along the river. But in his impression, it seems that there was no river nearby at that time? This Russian girl is a little too naive. Who would jump into the river by herself?


    The girl also said: the ice on the Matale river is five centimeters thick, but the ice seems to have melted where you pass. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing when I''m so big.


    By the way, it''s winter in Russia. Xiao Shili found that he ignored this point. After thinking about it, he could only guess that the power of gentian in his body surged up when he was dying. When the power of gentian was absorbed in his whole body, his body temperature did rise, but whether he could melt the ice was unknown.


    In fact, Xiao Shili''s guess is basically right. That day, he was thrown up by the air wave generated by the missile explosion, and then directly smashed through the ice and fell into the frozen river. That''s why he was not discovered by the Russians. When people were on the verge of death, the effect of the power of gentian was the biggest, big enough to affect the water temperature and melt the ice, Otherwise, he would be frozen to death even if he didn''t die of serious injury when he lay down in the ice water of more than ten degrees below zero in such temperature.


    Xiao Shili learned that the girl''s name was Clara, which means pure in Russian. He lived with his parents on a farm near the border. There were seven people in the family. Besides his parents, there were two elder brothers and one elder sister. The old man was a doctor in a nearby town, That is, he made diagnosis and treatment for Xiao Shili.


    Although there is no disrespect, the old man''s medical skill is really not very good. In China, maybe he is a barefoot doctor in the countryside, who even thinks that the patient is just a fever. Xiao Shili''s whole body was weak, his chest ached faintly, and sometimes he felt dizzy in his brain. It was obvious that his brain and internal organs were slightly damaged. His recovery at the moment was mostly due to the power of gentian. Otherwise, his body, if not severely damaged, would not be so unbearable in bed.

 Chapter 395

    After resting in Clara''s house for several days, Xiao Shili worked hard every day and recovered very quickly. Although he was hurt a lot this time, he could barely get out of bed and walk a week later.


    He didn''t expect that he had been living here for half a month. He was worried about the safety of the others, but he had no choice but to be limited by his physical condition. Fortunately, in this period of boring days, Clara accompanied himself.


    Clara just went to high school this year, studying in the middle school in the town, and now stays at home because of her winter vacation. Russian girls are different from Chinese girls. Clara is only 16 years old, and she has been extremely mature. Her whole body exudes a pure, lively and sexy atmosphere.


    She likes to run around in her pajamas at home. When she is familiar with Xiao Shili, sometimes she just wears a coat and runs into Xiao Shili''s room. She jumps on the bed, curls up her legs and laughs and chats with Xiao Shili. Foreign girls are very open. They are the younger generation now. As long as they don''t show the key parts in front of men, they are normal in their eyes.


    However, Xiao Shili from China is not so calm. Whenever he looks at two snow-white plump bars under Clara''s pajamas and occasionally sees the pure white inside, his body can''t help reacting. Of course, evil thoughts in his mind are inevitable.


    Clara of course aware of this, no matter which country girls, this feeling can be very keen oh. But she didn''t care at all. Occasionally when they were fighting, they met each other''s body. Compared with Xiao Shili''s chatting, Clara chuckled and tried to touch him more.


    After this time together, Xiao Shili also learned some Russian, listening and speaking some simple sentences is no problem, two people gave up using computer communication, Clara deserved as Xiao Shili''s teacher.


    On this day, the sky finally cleared up, ending several consecutive days of haze. Although it is still very cold outside, the golden sunlight always gives people a warm feeling.


    Xiao Shili walked out of the door and looked up at the blue sky. There was no shelter of high-rise buildings or crowd. There was silence between the heaven and the earth. The sky was deep and distant, and the blue extended to the end of the field of vision.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that his chest was bright, and the depression that had been accumulating in his chest for days had suddenly dissipated. He took a deep breath of the fragrance of plants with the smell of ice and snow, thinking that spring was coming.


    "Hi, Xiao, how are you sleeping? Are you better?" An old man led a horse past Xiao Shili and said hello to him with a smile.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, old Ivan. What are you going to do?" After living here for half a month, Xiao Shili was already very familiar with everyone in the farm. In addition to Clara''s parents, the farm also hired several workers. In front of him, the old Ivan was a bachelor who had served the farm for 20 years. He had no home and lived on the farm at ordinary times. Clara''s family had already regarded him as a member of the family.


    "Oh." Old Ivan said, "today Clara''s sister and her two brothers are going to come back. The first lady, Elena, has to ride on her horse for a while every time she comes back. Her favorite" fire "has been in the stable for three months when it''s cold. I''ll take it out for a walk."


    Xiao Shili remembered that he had not seen Clara''s elder sister and brother for so long. It turned out that they did not live here. Clara was so lovely that her elder sister must be a pretty beauty, and her body must be more mature than Clara. She could not help imagining the appearance of Yelena in her mind.


    Today, Clara''s school also opened, so she went to school early in the morning. Xiao Shili had no one to accompany her. It was a bit boring, so she went back to her room, picked up her notebook to surf the Internet. After a while, she was upset again. She lay on the bed, looked at the ceiling and began to think.


    Those who attacked themselves that night are most likely Russian military personnel and three armed helicopters. Undoubtedly, only the military can play such a role. But why did the military helicopter suddenly appear there?


    Could it be that the military got the inside information of this transaction and immediately sent troops to destroy both sides? Xiao Shili shook his head slightly, no matter which country''s military, should not be responsible for these things, unless there is something important behind the deal, if it is just a simple cocaine trade, it is not worth the military to deploy such a powerful military force for a few small drug dealers.


    Moreover, judging from the situation at that time, the three helicopters did not reserve any leeway and directly launched an attack on the ground. The purpose was very direct, that is, to eliminate all targets on the ground. Xiao Shili vaguely felt that there was something unreasonable in this, but he could not think of a second explanation other than military speculation.


    In a word, my luck is not good this time. I just stepped into Russia''s national border. Who thought that I would encounter this kind of thing? I thought that the most important thing would be on the way to escort Yakov''s family home. Who thought that in the twinkling of an eye, I lost contact with everyone.


    He felt bored again. He wanted to have a cigarette, but he didn''t have a mint. At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of a bell. It was the bell hanging on the door downstairs. Whenever the door was opened, it would make a clear sound.


    Then Mrs. Shubin, the hostess, asked strangely, "Clara, why are you back? Isn''t today the first day of school? You''re going to live in school


    Clara''s voice said, "but today I want to come home to live. Mom has so many opinions." Then I heard footsteps coming towards the upstairs.


    Mrs. Shubin murmured at the back, "what''s wrong with this girl? I''ve never seen her before..."


    Xiao Shili watched as the door was pushed open, and Clara jumped in wearing a pink coat. The girl is becoming more and more impolite now. As the relationship between them becomes more and more familiar, she knocked on the door less and less when she came into Xiao Shili''s room.


    "How are you feeling today?" The first thing Clara did after entering the door was naturally concerned about Xiao Shili''s illness. Anyway, the one lying on the bed in the room was still a patient.


    Xiao Shili raised his arm to prove that he was in good health, "except a little boring, everything else is good." Then he looked at Clara and said, "aren''t you going to live on campus today? Why are you back?" It''s more than an hour''s drive from the farm to the town where Clara school is located. Xiao Shili had heard of her before.


    "Why are you as upset as my mother?" Clara gave him a white look. "My home, I''ll come back whenever I like it."


    "Because your sister is coming back today." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "and your two brothers."


    "What, are they coming back today?" Clara immediately felt that she had let slip and quickly covered her mouth. This lovely action of the girl made Xiao Shili laugh again.


    "Besides, it''s just over three in the afternoon, so the school won''t finish so early."


    "Well, on the first day of school, of course, there will be no class. After I went to school, I played tennis with my classmates for a while. Hoo, I''m so tired." Clara said as she took off her overcoat. What she was wearing was a summer sportswear, short T-shirt and sports shorts. This kind of dress made the girl''s whole body exposed to the air.

 Chapter 396

    Xiao Shili''s throat can''t help but get a little hot. The girl''s slightly loose T-shirt is held up in front of her, and the sports shorts only reach to the gen part of her thighs, making her straight legs and Mei Tun look more energetic and beautiful. Wearing snow-white sports shoes on her feet, it''s hard to imagine that she went to school like this.


    Clara''s appearance has been shown in front of many boys in the school gymnasium all morning. Now, of course, I don''t mind letting Xiao Shili take a look at it more. After several rounds of tennis, she was sweating. She was going to take a bath. When she saw Xiao Shili''s face, she couldn''t help coming up to him. "What''s the matter, you don''t seem very happy today?"


    "No Xiao Shili looked away from the girl Xiang. "It''s just that you''re not here. It''s a little boring."


    "Is it?" Clara had a blooming smile on her face. "I can''t see how you miss people."


    Looking at the girl''s pretty face and her body, Xiao Shi rolled away from her throat. Clara noticed the man''s reaction and said with a smile, "you miss me because you do?"


    "What?" Accustomed to the shyness and implicitness of Chinese girls, Xiao Shi didn''t react for a moment.


    "Do you think about that?" Clara looked aside and said casually, "or only when I''m away."


    "Clara, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t pretend." Clara said with a smile, "Xiao, you are a bad guy."


    Does this sentence contain ambiguous elements? Xiao Shili, who is not very familiar with the Russian tone, is not sure, but if it is put in Chinese, it does give people such a feeling.


    "By the way, a boy told me today." Clara suddenly sat up straight and fiddled with her golden pigtail. "He said I love you when he played tennis with me, but I don''t like him."


    "Oh." Xiao Shili said dutifully as a friend, "if you meet a good man, don''t miss it."


    "Is it?" Clara''s blue eyes suddenly flashed, and her face came closer to Xiao Shili, "Xiao, do you really think so?"


    The girl''s fragrance and sweat are mixed together to form a wonderful taste that people can''t tell. It''s as intoxicating as wine. Without any psychological preparation, Xiao Shili suddenly kisses her on the lips and stops herself


    Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment, and then he thought that he had to take advantage of the free gift. Moreover, the girl''s soft lips made him feel very comfortable. He immediately sucked Clara''s delicate lips and felt the sweet taste of body fluid with the tip of his tongue.


    Clara''s little tongue rolled over, even more active than Xiao Shili. The two of them gave out a low chant and excited kiss for a while. Clara grabbed one of Xiao Shili''s hands and pressed it on her towering breast. Her breath was a little confused.


    Xiao Shili naturally rubbed it impolitely, and then stretched into the loose T-shirt, feeling two marshmallows changing their shapes in his hands.


    At the same time, Clara''s little hand also quickly untied Xiao Shili''s pants, and then could not help but utter a exclamation, "Oh, my God."


    Xiao Shili of course knows the reason why she is surprised. Xiao Shili has been repressing for so long, and has already burst out all her strength.


    "Good... Big..." Clara was shocked for a long time.


    "Do you like it?" Xiao Shili fingered the girl''s cherry.


    "Hi... Like..." Clara''s surprise expression, can''t help but lower her head, containing the head of the giant.


    Russian women''s physical strength is really strong, but when Xiao Shili leaves with a little pity for jade, Clara also lies limply on Chuang, and no longer has any strength to move. White juice flows down the snow, white skin, and drops a huge pool on Chuang. To Xiao Shili''s surprise, there is a trace of blood red in it


    what? Xiao Shili was surprised and asked, "Clara, are you still¡°


    "What if it''s the first time?" Clara''s tone is delicate and weak. Then she buries her face in the pillow. Foreign girls are not proud of being CN, but feel shy because of her lack of experience in this field.


    Although Xiao Shili didn''t plan to find a foreign girlfriend, he couldn''t help but move. He put the girl Bai chiluo''s delicate body into his arms, patted her tenderly and said, "I knew that earlier, I didn''t use so much force just now."


    Clara nibbled at the muscle on his chest. "No, people like you to be rude..."


    Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth and said, "why did you suddenly..."


    "Idiot!" Clara''s white cheeks even appeared a trace of blush, "if people don''t take the initiative, you big fool don''t know when to endure."


    It turns out that in the past month, both of them had a certain feeling, but they were both suppressing the hope in their bodies. Xiao Shili only knew that foreign girls were more open, but he didn''t realize that a girl was willing to jump to your Chuang in her pajamas and a pair of Nei pants at night, and watch a movie with you. It''s not a hint.


    Clara leans on her lover''s Xiang for a while. Under the friction of her great XX, she finds that the thing is revived again, and her inner feelings surge again.


    "Darling, I want to..." she put her arms around the man''s neck.


    Xiao Shili said with a helpless smile, "Miss, how can my injury be better if you look like this."


    "Then you''ll stay here forever, and stay with others forever..." Clara propped up her body with two arms, and then sat down twisting her arms


    The bell that hangs behind the gate is vibrated and makes a clear sound.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    "Ah, finally back." Mrs. Shubin, who is preparing dinner, smiles and looks back at the two men and a woman coming in from outside the gate.


    Yelena, who entered the room, was wearing high leather boots, tight jeans, and a small jacket with fur collar on her upper body, which further set off her slender legs. The cowboy hat on her head covered half of her face, adding a bit of cool temperament to her pretty face. Behind them, the two men were dressed in leather suits and shaved hair short enough to show their scalp.

 Chapter 397

    "Old man, Elena and her sons are back! Come on, don''t study your antiques Mrs. Shubin called again to the inner room.


    "Don''t disturb dad." Elena went to the sink, washed her hands, and then went to her mother, "Mom, let me help you prepare dinner." The two brothers sat down on the sofa without saying a word.


    "No, I''ll do it alone." Mrs. Shubin said with a smile, "Ivan has prepared the fire for you. It''s just over the racecourse. Dinner will be ready for a while. If you can''t wait, go riding first."


    "No more." Yelena shook her head and said, "I won''t ride today. Let old Ivan take the horse back."


    "What''s the matter with you child? Don''t you usually have to ride the blaze every time you go home? " Mrs. Shubin looked at her daughter strangely. "Why are you two the same today?"


    Yeliena''s face is not good-looking. Of course, Mrs. Shubin is aware of this. Although her eldest daughter is cold, she always smiles when she comes home. She looks back at the two brothers sitting side by side on the sofa, and their faces are also low.


    "Fa... What happened?" Mrs. Shubin''s face suddenly became worried. She knew what her daughter and son had been doing outside all these years. Of course, this worry was not without reason.


    "No, nothing." Yelena said softly, "where''s Clara? Where is she? "


    "Probably on the second floor." Mrs. Shubin looked upstairs.


    "She didn''t go to school today? If I remember correctly, today is the beginning of school Yelena said.


    "That''s why I said you two are just as strange today." Mrs. Shubin shrugged helplessly, "that girl didn''t live in school. She came back at noon. She didn''t want to stay at home even if it was a holiday."


    "I''ll go up and have a look." Then she went up the stairs.


    "Mom, don''t prepare dinner yet. Come here first." Cried the two brothers sitting on the sofa.


    Mrs. Shubin was puzzled. Her brother, WA Lianjing, took out a magnetic card from his pocket and put it on the table. "There are ten million rubles in this card. It''s for you and dad."


    When Mrs. Shubin looked at the magnetic card, her kind eyes suddenly became serious and stayed on the faces of the two brothers, "what are you doing?"


    "My brother, I and Yelena are going abroad recently. I don''t know when they will be able to come back. If something important happens, the money can be used."


    "Why go abroad?" Mrs. Shubin noticed something ominous from the faces of the two brothers. She suddenly grabbed the collars of the two sons and pulled them up from the sofa. "Tell mom, what happened?"


    Yelena went into her sister''s room, only to find that there was no one in it. The room was clean, and it didn''t look like Clara had come back.


    Maybe my mother made a mistake. Isn''t my sister on the second floor? She turned and went to the stairs, but as she passed the corridor, she heard a strange sound.


    Yelena stops and finds that the voice is coming from her room. With a frown, she goes to the door of the room. After listening carefully, her pretty face turns red. What comes from the room is the girl''s panting and Shen''s chanting. Clara, a little girl, is so brave now, In the daytime, I brought my boyfriend to my house to do that kind of thing, and still in my room.


    Yelena was ashamed and annoyed. At the same time, she didn''t know when her sister had already made a boyfriend. She immediately put out her hand and knocked heavily on the door.


    There was a moment of silence in the room, followed by Clara''s soft voice, "who?" There was a slight hum in the voice. It can be seen that the two people inside had not stopped.


    Just because it was her own sister, Yelena was even more irritated and said in a loud voice, "it''s me."


    "Oh... It''s... It''s my sister... Ah... Ah..." when Clara heard that it was herself, she not only didn''t restrain herself, but also chanted more intensely. Yelena and her sister have a good relationship, and they almost have nothing to talk about. Therefore, in front of her sister, her sister shows more dependence and coquetry. Moreover, with Clara''s understanding of herself, she seems to have expected that she would not dare to break in at the moment.


    Yelena was angry in her heart. Today, I will let you have a look, but she didn''t dare to use her long hand to hold the door handle, because she didn''t want to imagine what she would see.


    It took ten minutes to get quiet inside. She could have waited for her sister downstairs, but she could not have allowed a man to lie in her room or bed.


    The door opened, and Clara, dressed in a thin sportswear that didn''t match the season, threw herself around Elena''s neck and said, "Wow, sister, you''re back!"


    Yelena frowned. She smelled the smell of man coming from her sister, mixed with Clara''s body fragrance, which made her body tremble. And... She frowned and pushed Clara away. Because her sister was sweating too much, her clothes were soaked through, and the white cloth became transparent, The first two flesh colored globules are clearly visible.


    Clara unexpectedly appeared in front of her. Yelena was angry, but her eyes couldn''t help staring at her sister. Thinking of the reason why she was sweating so much, red could not help but hit her sister''s head again. She said, "go to take a bath and change clothes, and let that person come out of my room quickly."


    "I see, sister stingy." Clara spat out her tongue, rushed into the room again and closed the door.


    Yeliena with still accelerating beating heart back to the first floor, Mrs. Shubin a worried face to meet, "yeliena, my good daughter, tell mother, what''s the matter, why do you suddenly want to go abroad?"


    Ye Lena looked at her two brothers, with a look of reproach in her eyes. Then she turned to her mother and said, "Mom, you don''t have to worry about anything. This is the decision of the company. Maybe we will come back soon."


    "Soon, how long?"


    Yelena did not speak. Instead, she went to the sofa and said to her two brothers, "well, it''s time for us to start."


    They stood up, and walianli bowed his head and said, "but I haven''t seen my father and sister yet. I... I want to see them before I leave."


    Yelena hesitated in her eyes. Finally she sighed and sat down on the sofa again.

 Chapter 398

    Mr. Shubin soon came to the living room. Yelena helped her mother prepare dinner. The two brothers were playing chess with her father. Mr. Shubin liked to repent, so they kept on arguing. Yelena looked back at this warm scene, her eyes were red, and she really didn''t want to leave, but


    At this time, Clara ran down the stairs happily and put on a pink pajama. She looked like a rabbit that would jump into other people''s arms at any time, shouting happily, "big brother, second brother, you''re all back!"


    Yelena and her brother''s eyes were all focused on the man who was walking slowly down the stairs behind Clara.


    what? Yelena''s beautiful eyes suddenly widened, and the other party turned out to be... My sister was just talking to this guy... It was so unexpected.


    Brother two''s face also showed a look of surprise. How could a foreigner suddenly appear in his family? But they don''t know what the relationship between this man and his younger sister is, so they are not so surprised compared with Yelena.


    Wa Lianjing turned to the man and asked, "who is he and why is he in our house?"


    Mr. Shubin said with a smile, "a guest from China, let me introduce you later."


    When they heard the word "China", their expressions changed slightly. This change was not surprise or accident, but a kind of extremely negative emotion.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl standing in the living room and looking at herself. She looked about twenty years old. Although she was not as plump as Clara, she was very slender and symmetrical. The dress of long boots and short jacket gave people a sense of heroism. Under the cover of the hat, the girl only showed half of her face, He looked at himself with a cold look, which was quite similar to Meiyu. Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be a little stunned. This is Clara''s sister Yelena? The two sisters are totally different types. If the younger sister can speed up the feeling of being in bed, the elder sister can make people feel more conquered.


    As for the two burly youths, they didn''t enter Xiao Shili''s sight at all. He threw a smile at Yelena''s cold eyes, thinking that the reason why she looked at herself with these cold eyes must be because she had just heard the voice of herself and Clara in the excitement outside the door, so it didn''t hinder Xiao Shili''s good feelings for the girl, Thinking that she had been outside listening to her sister''s voice for ten minutes, and sighing when she was about to shoot, she felt excited.


    Yeliena''s cold face also had a trace of deep vigilance. This vigilance appeared on her face after hearing that the other party was Chinese. She asked in a low voice, "Mom, how did this person come to our house?"


    Mrs. Shubin also said with a smile, "well, maybe you don''t believe it. We saved Xiao in the river outside the door. It''s the frozen river, and Xiao drifted from the upstream. Dr. Dubin said that Xiao just had a cold. I think Dr. Dubin is really old. Xiao must have suffered some injuries before he fell into the river, That''s why I''ve been staying in our house these days to raise my wounds. "


    upper reaches? Suddenly something flashed in Yelena''s eyes, and they looked at each other quickly. They all showed the same thing in their eyes. Yelena bent down and pulled out a pistol from the boot with extremely agile technique. The two brothers also extended their hands into their arms. At the same time, they raised their guns and aimed at the man on the stairs.


    This change came so suddenly that everyone didn''t react. Xiao Shili was stunned. Looking at the three guns pointing at him, time seemed to stop for a second. Clara woke up first and quickly stood in front of Xiao Shili, shouting, "sister, brother, what are you doing?"


    "Clara, get out of the way! This man is dangerous Yelena snapped. Her beautiful voice was full of oppression. Clara''s eyes trembled and her smooth shoulders shook slightly. It was the first time that she saw her sister speak to herself with this look and tone when she was growing up. The look on her sister''s face at the moment was not angry, but a terrible hostility, just like shooting at herself at any time, Clara felt a sense of fear in her heart, but she still didn''t do what her sister said. She shook her head vigorously. "Sister, what are you talking about? Xiao is not a dangerous man. He... He is my boyfriend!"


    In fact, two people just had a relationship, not to the extent of lovers. Although foreign girls are open, it doesn''t mean they are very dissolute. Even because of loneliness and unconsciousness, Clara will never give her first time to a man she doesn''t like. Especially when she feels the power of Xiao Shili coming like a king on the bed, Clara has fallen in love with him deeply. Now she sees that Xiao Shili is in danger. In order to save him, she can''t help saying it.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. Shubin and his wife were completely stunned. My God, what''s the matter? Of course, they know that Xiao is not a bad person, but one daughter suddenly points a gun at him, and the other daughter announces their relationship. In contrast, the elder''s first reaction is that they are more concerned about the latter. When did the two get together? The daughter never tells herself that she wants to find a foreign boyfriend.


    "Elena, child, are you crazy?" Mrs. Shubin cried, "your sister is right. Xiao is a guest of our family. She is not a dangerous person. Put down the gun quickly!"


    Yeliena congealed her eyes. At this moment, she saw Xiao Shili stretch out a hand and slowly move to her sister''s body. Her face was tight, and her gun was aimed at each other tightly. Jiao said, "stop, if you dare to touch Clara, I will make you regret it."


    Xiao Shili gently pressed the girl''s shoulder and said with a warm smile, "it''s okay, Clara. There may be a misunderstanding between your sister and me. Let me talk to her."


    "But..." Clara looked back, her eyes were full of worry, she still stood in front of Xiao Shili and refused to leave. She whispered, "sister, she... Will really kill you..."


    "Believe me, she will not." Xiao Shili gently hugs her in his arms. Although each of his women can stand in front of the gun pointing at him, Clara is still a little moved in his heart.


    Yeliena''s face was slightly stunned. She thought that the other party would take her sister as a hostage. Unexpectedly, the other party released her sister and walked down alone, but then immediately focused on the other party.


    Xiao Shili stopped not far from the girl and said with a smile, "Miss Yelena, I think there may be some misunderstanding between us. If you don''t mind, can you take a step to talk?"


    Although Yelena didn''t believe each other at all, she nodded. Some words are really inconvenient to say in such a place, and if you want to kill each other, you can''t be here, in front of your parents and sister.


    So she looked at a room in the East and said, "just go there, you go first, and let me see your hand at any time."


    ¡°ok¡£¡± Xiao Shili raised his hands, his eyes swept over Yelena''s slender leg curve, then turned around and walked towards the room.


    "No, sister." Clara rushed down the stairs, but he was stopped by his elder brother and said in a loud voice, "calm down, Clara, this guy is not a good man. He is a member of the Chinese Mafia organization!"


    "You''re bullshit Clara glared at her brother. The girl who couldn''t listen to any explanation had obviously lost her mind.


    "Wait for me here, Clara." Xiao Shili looked back with a smile, "in addition, what your brother said is not wrong."


    "What..." Clara''s beautiful blue eyes suddenly became empty, staring at Xiao Shili, "Xiao, tell me it''s not true


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it from you." Xiao Shili turned his eyes and said.


    Looking at the man''s back disappearing in the hall, Clara suddenly wakes up. All she needs to know is that she likes him. What''s his nationality, what''s his job, and what does it matter!


    Yelena looks at her sister coldly, then turns around and is about to leave, but her wrist is suddenly grasped by her sister. She turns her head, Clara''s innocent face, with a pleading look, and says, "promise me, sister, don''t hurt her, promise me, OK?"


    Yelena quietly looked at her sister for a few seconds, closed her eyes, "I''ll try." Then he went into the room with his two brothers.


    With a bang, just as the door closed, Clara''s heart was still. She held her hands on her chest and, together with Shubin and his wife, looked at the closed door with her heart hanging in the air.

 Chapter 399

    As soon as they entered the room, Yelena immediately pointed at the man standing in front of the window. Yelena used a Makarov 9mm pistol with a smooth, Qumei and palmprint fitting body, which made it easy for her to grasp the body and achieve accurate aiming. Her stable shooting ability and minimal recoil force made her sure that she would never miss at this distance.


    Xiao Shili still held his hands flat, but he turned his head from his shoulder to smile at the beauty. "Relax, Miss Yelena. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to do this."


    "Cut the crap!" Yelena said, "next, I''ll ask you a question. If you don''t answer or make a mistake, I''ll shoot you back to China immediately."


    "Well, since it''s a beautiful woman''s request, I''ll reluctantly agree." Xiao Shili also shrugged his shoulders like a Russian.


    "Where are the money and the goods?" Yelena said coldly.


    "What?"


    Before Xiao Shili finished speaking, he felt a pain in his waist and eyes, but the woman lifted up her high-heeled shoes and stepped on her waist with the heels. He had just noticed that the heels of those boots were seven centimeters high, just like the leather boots worn by the queen in the film. It was the explosive force of a Russian woman''s slender thighs, I can imagine.


    Xiao Shili scolds in his heart that this woman is really cruel. He is always polite to women, but it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate all the actions of women. Wait a minute, I will make her pay back.


    "This is a warning and the last time." Yelena''s cold voice sounded in her ear, "next time, this place will not only leave a mark."


    After all, Xiao Shili had to show a little cooperation when he was pointed at his head with three guns. In fact, from the words and reactions of the other party in the living room just now, he had already guessed that the three men and one woman had something to do with the transaction on the border half a month ago. Although it was very difficult to have such a coincidence in the world, as soon as Yelena heard that she was drifting down the upper reaches of the river, And after being seriously injured, they immediately made a fierce reaction, which is enough to illustrate the problem.


    "The money and goods are gone, or destroyed. Although I didn''t see them with my own eyes, I can imagine the result." Xiao Shili said lightly, "under the power of air to ground missile, is that kind of thing still possible?"


    "Asshole! You damned Chinese Wa Lianjing roared angrily, took a step forward, reached for Xiao Shili''s collar, waved his gun with the other hand and hit him on the back of the head.


    "Wait, brother!" Yelena was just about to stop it, but it was too late. However, the scene suddenly changed in her eyes. At the moment when the butt of the gun was about to hit the back of the other person''s head, her brother''s whole arm suddenly stood still in the air, and then her whole body was turned around. She didn''t see what the other person was doing. When everything was fixed in her eyes, Wa Lianjing had already been turned over, his hands crossed behind him, facing himself, while his gun stretched out from his own armpit, and the black muzzle was aimed at him.


    Yelena and walianli''s face changed at the same time. Subconsciously, they moved the muzzle of the gun away from each other for fear that they would hurt their elder brother. At the same time, walianjing''s body was suddenly pushed out by a strong force and ran straight into walianli. This big man couldn''t control his body and hit his younger brother heavily. They rolled and fell to the ground at the same time.


    Yelena is surprised, a cold muzzle is on her chest.


    Yelena suddenly felt shocked and blushed. Then she realized the danger. What''s more, the guy still poked hard there, as if feeling the softness.


    She raised her head in shame and anger, and looked into her eyes with a unkind smile. In the face of such naked teasing and insults, Elena could not make any resistance, but could only endure shame and panic and let the other party continue to hold the gun shamelessly. She had never experienced such a humiliating moment in her life. However, more than half of the girl''s heart is still immersed in surprise.


    The scene just now... How did he do it? Why did he point a gun at him three meters away from the other side, but didn''t react? Can anyone in the world do it so fast?


    Xiao Shili slowly moved the muzzle of the gun to the girl''s thigh. It was not his habit to point the gun at the beauty''s head. He just realized that the position he aimed at seemed too much, so he changed the place.


    But in Yelena''s eyes, the despicable guy began to insult himself further, and changed to another place. At this time, the man''s impression in her heart had changed from a despicable enemy to a despicable enemy + sex wolf, and Xiao Shi was just a step closer to a certain part of the girl''s body, He didn''t realize it, but Yelena''s beautiful body could not help but tremble a little, and countless thoughts turned over in his heart.


    Although the gun points at the thigh, it can''t be fatal, but it can also hurt the leg bone and become disabled, so Yelena doesn''t dare to act rashly. Fortunately, this sex wolf now focuses on herself. She secretly expects her two brothers to cheer up quickly, so that they can pull back the situation and control the situation again.


    However, to her surprise, at this moment, the man suddenly took back his gun. After the pistol whirled between his fingers a few times, it was gently held in his hand. The other party immediately sat down on a chair with a leisurely look, and his face was still smiling at the beginning. "I can''t bear it, Miss Elena. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to do this, but just like that, I''m afraid you can''t listen to me, so now I want to say that you made a big mistake. We didn''t kill the people of your gang. "


    Yelena looked at the man in surprise. At this moment, she was confused, but the situation still prompted her to aim at the other side.


    "I still advise you not to do stupid things." Xiao Shili said faintly, "if you shoot, I will definitely shoot the gun in your hand first, but I can''t guarantee the lives of your two brothers."


    Yelena bit her lower lip. Even if she didn''t believe the other party''s words, she felt that it was not a simple threat from the other party''s action just now. She snorted coldly, "do you think I will believe your nonsense?"


    "You may not believe me, but at least you can use your own mind." Xiao Shili pointed his head with a finger, "if you have been to the scene, you should know that all the bodies died under heavy weapons, and there are our people among them."


    The other party is right. Yelena can''t help admitting that the death of those people is really weird, including the situation at the scene. However, it doesn''t mean that what the other party said is true. She stared at the man''s black pupil. "The place of the transaction is only known to both of us. How do you explain that, And who can prove that you Chinese did not use heavy weapons? "

 Chapter 400

    "I can''t explain who stopped the deal, but not only your people, but also our people died of heavy weapons. I want to ask, the people you came to deal with were not your men, but also your companions. Did they come with heavy weapons?"


    "Moreover, if we want to eat black, we must have made plans and preparations. Why should so many people die?" Speaking of this, Xiao Shili''s expression became gloomy. Although he didn''t know how many people died on his side, judging from the situation at that time, there should be no less.


    Ye lie Na a Zheng, this sentence is really very reasonable, the doubt in her heart immediately dissipated a lot. The woman''s tone became a little shaken, "since it''s not you, then who did all this?"


    At this time, walianjing and walianli both got up from the ground, and Xiao Shili''s words just came into their ears. After experiencing the power of the Chinese teenager, they did not dare to act rashly, but only looked at each other with hostile eyes.


    "You may not believe what I said." Xiao Shili said in a deep voice, "why don''t you answer me a few questions before that."


    Yelena didn''t understand why the other side''s look suddenly changed from frivolity to heaviness. But she had already believed in the other side. Born in such a big military country, she naturally knew that intelligence needed to be exchanged, so she didn''t speak and waited for the other side''s questions.


    Vladivostok, also known as Vladivostok, is the capital of Russia''s coastal border region and the largest city in the Russian Far East. The city is located at the junction of Russia, China and North Korea, facing the sea on three sides, with excellent natural harbor and superior geographical position. It is the most important port of Russia on the Pacific coast, and also the location of Russia''s Pacific Fleet headquarters.


    Yelena and her two brothers belong to the queen Gang, the second largest gang in Vladivostok. As Vladivostok is close to China, it has established unique conditions for the gangs in the city. The Queen''s gang has a long-term business relationship with the Tianying gang in Northeast China, and Yelena is responsible for this part.


    Half a month ago, Yelena sent her men to make a deal with the Tianying Gang, which had been agreed for a long time. Because the two sides had cooperated several times, and the location of the deal was also in Russia, she was very relieved about the deal, so she only sent her two second-class cadres to take them with her. But I didn''t expect that they didn''t return.


    At first, Yelena thought that the two men had embezzled the goods and then absconded, so she secretly arranged people to use various relations in Russia to find their tracks. But half a month later, there was still no harvest. So Yelena had doubts, maybe there was something wrong with the deal.


    After thinking of this, she immediately went to the trading place with her two brothers, only to see an unexpected scene. At that time, Yelena didn''t think too much and naturally blamed the hatred on the Tianying gang.


    What she cares about is not the life of her subordinates, but the whereabouts of the goods. If she does not give the money to the gang within the prescribed time, the consequences can be extremely serious. The regulations of the Russian Mafia are extremely strict, and any member of the gang, regardless of the size of his position, will be severely punished as long as he does not do things well and causes losses to the organization, It is death that awaits Elena and her two brothers.


    And the Tianying Gang is far away in China. Even if they know it was done by the other party, there is no way to recover the goods. Everything is caused by their own carelessness.


    Yelena came back from the trading scene and came to her parents'' house by the way. This meeting is actually a farewell. She has no choice. If she runs away, it will be her family, father, mother and younger sister who are still in school.


    Yelena took a deep breath at the moment, looked at Xiao Shili and said, "you ask."


    Xiao Shili said in a deep voice, "you have been to the trading site. I want to know the situation there and tell me in detail what you have seen there."


    Yelena said, "after that, you have to tell us what happened at that time."


    You can tell from her words that she almost completely believes in Xiao Shili now, because she suspected that the Tianying gang was just impulsive at the beginning, and she didn''t think about it carefully because of excessive worry and pressure. After listening to Xiao Shili''s words just now, she realized that there were many unreasonable things in this matter, and the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, The misunderstanding about the Tianying Gang gradually dissipated. But for this man''s impression, but still not much better.


    "When we got to the trading site, we found that a large part of the ground near the monument had been seriously damaged, obviously the traces left by the fighting, and there were 11 bodies at the scene, four of our people and seven of your people," Yelena said


    Seven people... Xiao Shili thought that if he remembered correctly, there were only seven people sent by the Tianying Gang, plus qingniu and the old beggar, but he was not sure that all the people who died were from each other.


    "Wait¡° Xiao Shili interrupted, "are all the seven men


    Ye Lena saw the other side asked this sentence, the tone is very weak, look also very nervous, can not help but feel strange, nodded, "yes, all men." With that, I suddenly realized that, by the way, that woman must be his girlfriend or mistress, but he is so young that his mistress should not be, most of them are girlfriends. It turns out that his girlfriend is missing. No wonder he is so worried.


    At the thought of this, Yelena was a little happy. This guy who seems to care nothing has something to worry about. Hum, he thought of what he had done to himself just now, and in his sister''s room... Yelena couldn''t help thinking happily, hum, you are so anxious! But when he thought that he had lost his girlfriend, he felt a little sympathy. Of course, it was for the girl, not for this guy. This guy was responsible for all the things that happened to that girl.


    Xiao Shi was so happy that he didn''t hear the answer he was most afraid of. He believed that Meiyu must still be alive. Now it is possible to cross the border and return to China.


    The dark cloud that had been accumulating in his mind for days disappeared, and Xiao Shili''s face immediately lost a few layers of gloom, so he asked again, "is there a Russian among the seven people?"


    Yelena gave him a white look, thought the other party was joking, and angrily repeated, "I said, those seven are all your people."


    The other party means that all the seven people are Chinese. Xiao Shili suddenly stood up from his chair. No, he had to go to the scene to have a look. These days, his injury has almost recovered, and these people can just take him there.


    Ye Lena raised Liu Mei, "now it''s your turn to tell us what happened that night?"


    Xiao Shili looked into the girl''s consulting eyes and said slowly, "it was not others who attacked us that day, but your army."


    "Are you kidding?" Elena frowned.

 Chapter 401

    "You won''t believe it." Xiao Shili withdrew from the magazine in his gun, then dropped the bullets one by one on the ground. "Three armed helicopters, dealing with more than a dozen civilians, have no concept at all. If you have friends who understand military affairs, go to see those craters, it''s not difficult to know that they are left by air-to-ground missiles. No one can survive such an attack."


    "This guy is a madman," he whispered


    Yelena couldn''t believe it at all. She asked in an urgent voice, "why do people in the army want to attack us? Even if it''s a Mafia organization, the country has corresponding laws to manage it, right?"


    "That''s not what I can know. Don''t forget, this is your country." Xiao Shili said and went to the door.


    "Wait a minute." Yelena cried, "where are you going?"


    "Go to the scene. By the way, I''ll borrow your car." Xiao Shili opens the door, and the two brothers, WA Lianjing and wa LIANLI, forget to stop them for a moment, and watch each other stride out.


    "Xiao." Clara had been waiting anxiously outside for a long time. Seeing Xiao Shi leave, she rushed into his arms and asked anxiously, "sister, they didn''t do anything to you."


    "Of course not." Xiao Shili gently stroked her hair, but sighed in his heart. The girl faced herself in front of so many people. Now I''m afraid his family all think that the relationship between them is that kind of relationship. Clara is lovely, but Xiao Shi has a kind of national integrity in his heart, and he has not made a plan to accept a foreign girl.


    He apologized to the Shubin couple with a smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Shubin, Mrs. Shubin, it was a misunderstanding just now, it''s all right now."


    Mr. Shubin didn''t want this to happen in his own home. He nodded happily, "that''s good, that''s good."


    But Mrs. Shubin felt very sorry for Xiao Shili. She lovingly touched his face and sighed, "my God, Xiao, look what they have done to you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not. I won''t forget your kindness to me." Xiao Shili gave the old lady a polite hug, and then walked out of the door.


    "Well, where are you going?" Clara then ran after her. Seeing her worried look, Xiao Shili realized that she was worried that she would just leave, so he laughed and gave her a kiss on her cherry blossom like lip, "don''t worry, I will come back."


    But Xiao Shili forgets that he is facing a Russian girl. Clara immediately hugs him by the neck and kisses him. Their tongues entangle with each other. Until the girl has a slight reaction of lack of oxygen, Xiao Shili leaves her mouth. Looking up, she sees Yelena standing under the eaves and looking at her side.


    Xiao Shili''s heart flashed a bad smile, but in front of Yelena''s face, he deliberately pinched Clara''s plump buttocks in a thin sports shorts. Clara snorted and twisted her buttocks in a coquettish way, but she didn''t notice that her sister was behind her. Yelena glared at Xiao Shili and turned her eyes elsewhere. Hate to think in the heart, damned Chinese! If you want to drive Miss Ben''s car, the key is in Miss Ben''s hand. As you think about it, you shake the key ring on your little finger.


    However, a few seconds later, she heard the sound of the engine, her face changed. She rushed to the car in panic, opened the door and jumped in.


    Xiao Shili stepped on the accelerator while the girl jumped up. Yelena didn''t sit still. Suddenly, with the shaking of the car body, he fell into Xiao Shili''s arms. However, Xiao Shili stretched out a hand and hugged her impolitely while closing the car door for the girl.


    Yeliena immediately broke away from his arms, looked at the face with a shameless smile and said, "I really can''t think that there are people like you in the original Chinese people."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile while driving, "what do you think Chinese people should be like?"


    Yelena thought about it, and then said, "it should be more reserved, more introverted, and more shy, and..." in fact, most of the Chinese people she contacted were underworld figures, and none of them were like what she said, but those people were not as shameless as Xiao Shili. In her impression, the real Chinese people were like those seen in TV and movies.


    "What else?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Yelena''s face turned red slightly. She remembered that some people had said that Asian men''s lives were very short. However, she suddenly thought of the voice that her sister had just uttered from the room, which was obviously the voice that women would utter when they reached * * level. She could not help doubting this sentence.


    Xiao Shili, seeing the beautiful woman with a wry look, knew that her thoughts began to shift towards evil again. It seemed that Yelena was different from other European women. She was as sensitive and shy as oriental girls in terms of sex. At least in this respect, she was very different from her sister.


    Clara can really bring herself the supreme enjoyment, pure and lovely appearance and sexy body. No matter where she is, this kind of woman is the beauty of men''s bed. And the little girl, like a little beast, has a wild nature, which can also be said to be a kind of licentious property. In bed, she can achieve a seamless tacit understanding with Xiao Shili, and can withstand his stormy love. In terms of this, Clara''s is indeed a rare treasure only in terms of the pleasure of sex.


    But what Yelena gives people is a feeling of cold and hard to get close to. What she brings to Xiao Shili is more a kind of psychological enjoyment, which makes the cold beauty angry but helpless. She is obviously arrogant but has to produce a sense of shame. Xiao Shili finds that he is really more and more evil.


    However, it is precisely because the other party is a European girl that Xiao Shili is used to judging them from one thing. It is because of the difference of race and blood that Xiao Shili finds that he can''t love them as real lovers after all.


    After driving a few kilometers, a gray Volga chased up from behind. However, the two brothers were not at ease. Their younger sister went with the dangerous Chinese and drove a farm car to catch up with them.


    Xiao Shili whistled, which saved him a lot of trouble. He didn''t have to ask Elena to give him directions all the time, so he slowed down and lazily followed Volga.


    Along the way, Xiao Shili could not help but feel his physical strength. He was washed and floated for dozens of kilometers along the river. This was not the time when he relied on his body temperature to melt the ice. It was a miracle that he was alive.


    Yelena didn''t show much surprise because she felt that Xiao Shili had fallen into the river just near her home.


    White vision, the distance finally appeared that broken stone tower, like the fingers of death pointing to the sky, let Xiao Shili once again recall the scene of that night.


    The wreckage of the downed helicopter seems to have been recovered by the military, and the ground is strewn with huge craters. All this made Xiao Shili''s mood sink again.

 Chapter 402

    He got out of the car and walked towards the stone tower. He saw the first frozen body, the Russian who spoke Chinese that night, but now only half of his body was left. All the parts below his abdomen were missing. Maybe they had been turned into pieces and hidden under the snow.


    Most of the corpses were concentrated near the stone pagoda. Due to the low temperature, the corpses did not rot at all. These people maintained their dead state in good condition at that time. There are also several bodies fell further away, should be in the process of escape by helicopter fire shot in the air.


    After seeing all the 11 corpses, Xiao Shili finally felt completely relieved. There was no Gao Xiang and others in the dead. The seven dead Chinese were all members of the Tianying gang. When he saw the charred green bull lying in the snow with his eyes open, his stomach was blown open, and his internal organs had been frozen to ice, Xiao Shili could not help but feel uncomfortable. At the same time, he felt a little angry. These people were Chinese compatriots even though they had nothing to do with him, But he died in the hands of the Russian army. If he let himself know the whole story, he would kill those white pigs!


    Ye Lena saw Xiao Shili staring at the ground, with a trace of ferocity and terror in her face. She did not dare to disturb him, so she had to stand aside quietly. At this time, I fully understood that it had nothing to do with him, but the military''s statement was still a little unbelievable.


    Xiao Shili squats down and takes out his mobile phone from qingniu''s pocket. Half of the mobile phone has been burnt. He pulls open the back cover. Fortunately, the mobile phone card is not damaged. He reaches out a hand to Yelena and says, "lend me your mobile phone."


    Yelena takes out her mobile phone and hands it to him. After Xiao Shili puts on qingniu''s card, he notes down several phone numbers. Then he puts on Yelena''s card and dials through international distance.


    "Hello?" Before long, there was a loud, low voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Big brother, it''s me."


    "Grass! Where the hell are you now! " Dazhuang was stunned for a while, then he roared like thunder.


    Xiao Shili had to keep the microphone away from his ear for at least 10 cm. Even Yelena heard the roar from the phone.


    "Nonsense, in Russia, of course." Xiao Shili took the microphone and said, "brother, I ask you whether Gao Xiang and the bald leopard have gone back."


    "No! Including our people, there was no news after they went to Russia. What happened there? How are you doing? " Dazhuang said hastily.


    Xiao Shili was silent for a while, and then said faintly, "well, there was a little accident. I''m fine, but I''m sorry to tell you that they can''t go back to qingniu old beggar. Please comfort their family."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Xiao Shili imagined that if it was face-to-face, fire would come out of his big eyes at the moment, and thunder would explode in his ears, "I don''t care what happened. Anyway, you should come back to me right now. I''ll send a car to meet you now. Do you hear me?"


    "Sorry, brother, I can''t leave for the moment, because there are still some things to deal with. This matter will give an answer." After Xiao Shili finished, he hung up.


    "Thank you."


    Yelena took the phone and asked, "are you talking to your people?"


    "Well." Xiao Shili closed qingniu''s eyes with his palm, and then stood up.


    "Are these people really killed by the military?" At the moment, Yelena looked around again, and more and more felt that the scene was very consistent with what Xiao Shili said.


    Xiao Shili nodded and thought to himself that since Gao Xiang did not return to China, they must still be in Russia at the moment, and since Yakov was not dead. Several people are likely to follow Yakov to the city where his family is located, but Yakov is now in the state of being chased by his own family. It must not be peaceful along the way.


    Yelena is only concerned about the goods and money, which are directly related to her own life. At this time, Xiao Shili thinks that he has thought about the whereabouts of these two things. She can''t help but hope. However, she thinks that if this matter is really done by the military, even if she knows the whereabouts of the things, she can''t get back, and her mood is slightly depressed.


    Xiao Shili is silent, directly on the car, Yelena can''t help running to his eyes and asked, "Hey, what''s the matter? Have you thought of anything? "


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, suddenly said, "take me to see your boss."


    "What?" Yelena said in dismay.


    "You must be very concerned about losing the goods." Xiao Shili leaned back on the seat and said casually, "the contents in the box are at least 20 kilograms. I''m afraid you can''t account for such a huge amount to the boss."


    Ye Lena was said by him to be in the heart, felt a little shameless, snorted, "so what?"


    "So you take me to your boss, even if it''s an account." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "as long as I planned the whole thing, I killed your people and then robbed the goods. In this way, although you lost things, you caught the culprit. The boss will surely forgive you."


    Ye Lena''s bright eyes moved slightly. Indeed, if you let the boss know that it was Tianying gang who ate black, and then catch another person alive, you can''t avoid punishment, but at least you can escape death. However, she certainly did not believe that there were people in the world who would be so stupid and could smile so calmly in the face of death.


    This guy must be playing some tricks again! Yelena stares at each other coldly, "do you really think I''m an idiot?"


    "Think it over. Even if I go back temporarily, I can tell the truth like your boss. If your boss doesn''t agree, he can shoot me." Xiao Shili gathered a smile this time. "Anyway, this batch of goods can''t be found. You can''t escape. What are you worried about?"


    Yelena found that this man''s words could hit the most vulnerable position in her inner defense line every time, so she was unconsciously convinced by the other party. She was not reconciled in her heart, but she could not help but admit that the other party was right, and she could not even find a retort.


    She can''t help but feel a little annoyed. Although she hates this guy most, she has to do what he says. For the first time, Elena, who is alone, has the feeling of being led by the nose.


    With a cold face, she opened the door and yelled, "get out of the car!"


    "What for?" Xiao Shili got out of the car.


    Yelena jumped into the driver''s seat, white eyes each other, "then you don''t regret it!" In terms of driving, you should at least take the initiative.


    Xiao Shili smiles a little. Unexpectedly, there is a lovely smell hidden under the fierce appearance of his elder sister, and then he gets on the car.


    The headquarters of the Queen''s gang is located in the south of Vladivostok. The whole of Vladivostok is divided into two parts in the north and the south. The Queen''s gang occupies the whole south of the city, while the north is dominated by Vladivostok''s largest Mafia, the three circle gang. Although each side accounts for half on the surface, the land of the three circle Gang is far larger than that of the Queen''s Gang, so the division between the north and the south is not uniform, There is almost a huge gap of two to one, and there are many small gangs scattered on the territory of the Queen''s Gang, which makes the territory more discounted.


    Although this city is a military fortress, the Pacific Fleet stationed here ignores these gangs and allows them to run rampant in the city. The task of the army is to fight against foreign invaders. For the domestic, even if there are hundreds of people holding guns in front of the government, if there is no order from the superior, the army will not send a single soldier.


    The car drove along the beautiful seaside road into Vladivostok. Along the way, Xiao Shili looked very happy and enjoyed the scenery of the seaside city. After all, he went abroad for the first time. These foreign scenery undoubtedly had a great attraction for him. But Yelena kept casting surprised eyes at him. This guy was not nervous when he was dying, I don''t know what his heart is made of.

 Chapter 403

    After staying at Yelena''s house for one night, they left for Vladivostok early the next morning. Yelena thought of Clara''s reluctant eyes when she left home. Of course, it wasn''t for her. Her sister, who is good at both sketch and study, missed a day''s class for this guy. I can''t believe it. Although I heard that Clara was always taking care of this guy when he was recovering, Yelena still couldn''t figure out why her sister fell in love with such a guy.


    But today''s Xiao Shili is a little different from yesterday''s. Yelena is acutely aware that there are two more knives on his body. Although she can''t see them under the cover of her clothes, Yelena saw that he was inserting the two knives into his waist when she went downstairs in the morning. At the same time, she looked back at herself. At this moment, Yelena felt a strong murderous spirit, Released from the man''s body, it seems that after wearing these two swords, the gas field around the other person''s body has completely changed.


    Although this feeling was also felt from Yelena when she was pointed at by the other side with a gun, it was far less intense than today. From just now until now, the man''s body all the time sent out the intention of killing, even let her all the way can''t speak.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t know. At the moment, the Yang Qi and Yin Qi in his body have far exceeded those of normal people, and the resentment, murderous Qi and unjust Qi all belong to the scope of Yin Qi. Dragon scale and Qinggang daggers have killed many lives since ancient times. Among them, there are not only disorderly officials and thieves, but also virtuous people. There are countless Yin Qi deposited on them for thousands of years.


    When Xiao Shili wore only one dagger, he could barely use the Yang Qi in his body to suppress the Yin Qi on the dagger. Since he collected the Dragon scales, the Yin Qi on the two daggers instantly covered the Yang Qi in his body and turned into a strong murderous Qi on Xiao Shili.


    With this kind of breath on his body, as long as others sit beside him, they will immediately feel nervous and scared, but Xiao Shili didn''t realize it. He still had a little fresh smile on his face. If you only look at this face, it will definitely give people a warm feeling like sunshine, but the rolling around him is as cold as hell.


    When the car passed a bank, Xiao Shili suddenly said, "stop the car."


    Yeliena subconsciously stepped on the brake and looked at him puzzledly. Xiao Shi got out of the car, but walked straight to the bank.


    Is this guy going to withdraw money? Maybe I want to transfer the funds in my account to other accounts. Ye Lina was stunned, and suddenly cried that it was not good. This boy must play some tricks. She didn''t believe that Xiao Shi would leave so well. Besides, no one in the world would be willing to die for others, so she immediately got out of the car and quickly followed up.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Xiao Shili entered the bank gate, pulled out his pistol, fired a gun into the air, and yelled, "everyone get down on the ground, it''s time to rob. Who doesn''t want to live? I can make your head explode at any time!"


    There was a scream of panic in the bank hall. The crowd fell into chaos and fell over.


    Yelena was startled suddenly, and quickly looked away, pretending not to know each other. Immediately realized that the other party was trying to use this method to get rid of themselves, I do not know whether to stop. His eyes swept around, but he was surprised. The place he chose was a headquarters of Moscow bank in the city. The scale was extremely large. There were more than ten guards around the hall. All of them were retired special forces. They reacted quickly at the moment. Almost at the same time, they drew their guns at the robbers and yelled, "don''t move, Lay down your arms


    Moscow bank is one of the largest banks in Russia, and the protection measures in the bank are also in place. All the glass behind the counter is made of bulletproof glass. Although the staff behind the counter were shocked, they were not particularly alarmed. Someone immediately rang the alarm bell.


    For a moment, the alarm was loud, and more than a dozen guards surrounded themselves with guns. Yelena had no idea at all. At this time, a figure in front of her rushed back, grabbed her hand and ran out, shouting, "run!"


    Yeliena was pulled out of the bank before she could react. She woke up and looked up, only to find that Xiao Shili was the one who was pulling her. He pushed herself to the co driver''s seat, and then quickly got into the driver''s seat. As soon as she stepped on the accelerator, the car suddenly started and went into the street.


    At this time, more than a dozen security guards in the bank were completely stunned. Many people had been in this business for more than ten years, and they had never met a real robber, but they had never seen such a dramatic scene. This man ran to the bank to shoot, and then immediately ran out again.


    It took dozens of seconds for the guards to realize that the other side was either insane or a prank, but they couldn''t just let the other side go. After knowing that the other side was not a real robber, the guards were emboldened and chased out without waiting for the police to come. However, after the other side got into the car, they had already disappeared.


    Holding the steering wheel, Xiao Shili received the numbers in his mind quite satisfactorily. After a farce just now, he easily earned 165 points of fear. Next to Yelena, she looked at him like a monster. What she wanted to say was that she couldn''t say because of her heart beating after the shock.


    At this time, the car was driving through two intersections in a row. Suddenly, the sound of a siren came. Two police cars rushed out from both sides of the intersection and chased up on both sides of the rear. Yelena could not help but get nervous again.


    Xiao Shili didn''t even move his eyelids. He stepped on the gas pedal to the end and shuttled freely in the dense traffic. After a few circles, he easily got rid of the police behind him. Perhaps it was because of the subsequent report that after knowing that the bank had not suffered any losses, the Russian police did not deploy more police force. After running in the city for a while, they saw that there was no police tail at all. Then they stopped in front of a golf club.


    After the car stops, Yelena stares at Xiao Shili with wide eyes. Her eyes are both surprised and confused. In short, it''s not a way of looking at normal people. Now she finally believes that this guy is really nervous. But his hand of racing just now really shocked him. If he didn''t cover his mouth, he almost screamed out.


    After a series of events just now, the beauty was really shocked, and her heart is still beating. A wolf stopped behind them, and the two brothers rushed over with surprised eyes, trying to know what happened just now.


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart, and he finally takes revenge on the heel of the shoe. As if nothing had happened, he gets out of the car and takes a few steps. Then he looks back at the three people who are still staring at him, and asks suspiciously, "don''t you plan to go in?"


    "Let''s go!" Yelena gritted her teeth and said that when she got here, she had some worries about Xiao Shili''s safety in her subconscious mind, but now this feeling disappeared. She got out of the car and walked towards the club without hesitation.

 Chapter 404

    This golf club is exactly where the headquarters of the Queen''s gang is located. The boss of the Queen''s Gang, jerekin, loves golf very much, so he set up the headquarters of the gang in a golf course of the gang, so that he can get off and play a few shots at any time.


    Four people walked into the club, and immediately someone stood up and said hello to Elena respectfully. Xiao Shili thought, it seems that this woman''s status in the Queen''s gang is not low, but more people cast unexpected eyes at this strange Asian.


    When the four came to the lobby, another group of people came face to face from the other side of the lobby. As they passed by, the first man with his back combed, a black woollen coat and a white scarf around his neck stopped and said with a smile, "Hey, baby, you are a few hours late, But the boss is a little impatient waiting on it. "


    Yelena ignored each other. As she passed by the other side, the man said with a smile, "well, let me guess, the goods are still missing, right? Poor little Yelena, even her hands are so unreliable these days. If I were you, I would not choose to take this elevator now. "


    Several people behind the man''s face are smiling, this smile is undoubtedly with the meaning of schadenfreude. Xiao Shili glanced at each other. They were all about 40 years old and looked quite mature. They must be old members of the gang, especially the leader. He was very big. On his red face, a scar slanted from his left eye to the corner of his mouth. Although he was smiling, he looked ferocious.


    The other party also noticed Xiao Shili, frowned slightly, and immediately laughed again, "baby, the boss wants you to find the goods. What do you want to bring a Chinese back for? We don''t need new Chinese cooks here."


    His back was obviously proud of his sense of humor. After that, he looked back at his subordinates with a smile. The others immediately laughed. Wa Lianjing was angry and clenched his fists. It seemed that he would rush to him at any time. But those people were not afraid of him. Instead, they looked at him with a kind of funny eyes and continued to laugh.


    "Boris, you don''t talk. No one thinks you''re dumb." Yelena said coldly and walked by the other side.


    "Hey, little girl, it''s not a way to talk to the elders." Boris cried behind him, and then he laughed again. "Well, it''s hard for us to meet again in the future anyway. Good luck, my baby."


    In the low laughter behind them, the four of them walked into the elevator, perhaps because they were about to meet the boss, or because they had just met Boris. The atmosphere in the small space seemed a little dull.


    Xiao Shili broke the silence and said, "I said, who was that big back head just now?"


    This time, it was Valerie who was the first to reply, "that guy''s name is Boris. He''s a notorious drug addict. Damn it, just now I really wanted to get a knife into that damn face."


    He didn''t mean to explain this to Xiao Shili. He just wanted to vent his anger. His elder brother, WA Lianjing, was in the same mood as his younger brother. He said fiercely, "sooner or later, I will kill him, drill a hole in his head, wear a hemp rope and hang it on the wall of the Kremlin."


    It seems that the Russian imagination is still very rich. Of course, it needs to be built on the basis of great hatred towards each other.


    Yelena took a look at Xiao Shili, then said faintly, "Boris is a first-class cadre in the guild, and also the boss along the East China Sea coast. He has very strong contacts and influence in the guild."


    "Are you also a first-class cadre?" Xiao Shili asked interestingly.


    Yelena didn''t say anything, which was regarded as acquiescence. Walianli said, "Boris has worked in the guild for decades, which is regarded as the elder of the guild. But in recent years, the boss has become more and more important, and Yelena has been promoted again, so the old man has always been dissatisfied. Because the boss has no son, the successor of the next generation of the guild must be selected from within the guild, He is afraid that Elena will take the position of his successor, so he has been secretly against us


    Yeliena frowned and interrupted, "brother, you said too much, there are some things that don''t need to let this guy know."


    At this time, the elevator stopped on the fifth floor. Xiao Shili was about to leave, but Yelena reached out to stop him.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Yelena looks at Xiao Shili. She will see her boss in less than a minute. At this moment, there is a little hesitation in her eyes. Maybe even she doesn''t know why.


    Xiao Shili frowned and said, "elder sister, you are very wordy. How can you always ask about such small things?"


    "Small... Small things..." yeliena opened her eyes wide, and death was just a small thing for this guy. She suddenly got angry. She stretched her finger to close the elevator door, and cried to each other in a low voice, "did you go to find out the situation?"


    "Yes, just to see your boss?" Xiao Shili said in a relaxed tone.


    "After seeing the boss, he will first use all kinds of harsh punishment to force you to tell the whereabouts of the goods, and then kill you!" Yelena now tells this guy what''s going to happen, hoping that he can behave normally.


    "OK, let''s do it." Xiao Shili nodded.


    He reached out to press the key to open the door, but the key to close the door was pressed by Yelena. Their fingers could not help touching each other. Xiao Shili looked at the beauty''s indifferent eyes with a trace of firmness, as if he didn''t intend to open the door today. He couldn''t help laughing, "so, Yelena, are you worried about me?"


    Yeliena smell speech, pretty face slightly a red, "shut up! Who... Who''s worried about you! "


    "Hum, even if I''m your sister''s boyfriend, you don''t have to be so nice to me." This guy, who is not flat, even makes a helpless expression.


    Walian brothers also think that today''s Yelena''s performance is a little strange. Is it for Clara that they care about this boy, but it doesn''t seem very similar.


    "Oh, I see." Xiao Shili put his shameless play to the limit, "said Sister and sister will like the same type of man, not even sister also fell in love with me." Then he suddenly came up to the girl''s ear and whispered something. Yelena''s face turned red, and suddenly stamped on Xiao Shili''s foot. Then he continued to press the button, but the elevator went up to the sixth floor.


    I''ll go... It''s the Queen''s leather boots again... Seven centimeters, seven centimeters... Xiao Shili squatted in the elevator with his feet in his arms. The Walian brothers looked at him sadly. Although they knew that this man was going to die soon, they felt more sympathy for him at this moment.


    After the elevator rises to the sixth floor, from the different atmosphere outside, you can feel that this is the floor where the boss is. Because of the fierce fighting and assassination among Russian gangs, every boss has to protect himself very carefully. There are two or three armed guards every few meters in the corridor, although they are very respectful to Elena, But he still looked at the other three people with a kind of cold eyes, especially Xiao Shili, a strange Asian.


    Although Yelena seems to walk decisively this time, she still slows down. When she gets here, she suddenly feels that she may have made a very wrong decision, but at this moment, he or she can''t go back.

 Chapter 405

    After handing over all their weapons, walking through the corridor and entering a door, the four came to a dark room. An old man with a big stomach, who was about sixty years old, was leaning back on a red sofa. Next to him were two sexy Russian dolls sitting in his arms. This man was the boss of the Queen''s Gang, jerekin.


    With a big cigar in his mouth, jerekin took a deep breath, and the smoke rose in front of him. He didn''t speak for a long time, but slowly looked at the people standing in front of him. His eyes stopped on Xiao Shili''s face for nearly half of the time, and then a strong local accent of Russian came out slowly from behind the smoke, "have you found the whereabouts of the goods?"


    Yeliena appeared a little nervous, lowered her head and said, "not yet."


    "Oh, is that so?" Gilekin looked as usual. He reached for his cigar and knocked it on the edge of the ashtray. Then his eyes fell on Xiao Shili''s face. "What are you bringing this Chinese man for? Do you want him to perform juggling for me?"


    "He..." Yelena opened her mouth, but suddenly she couldn''t say the next words. On the way, she had made up her mind. However, when she really wanted to put the other party to death with one sentence, she found that she couldn''t do it at all.


    "How are you, uncle gilekin?" Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili''s face was smiling and stepped forward, "long time no see, dad said he missed you very much, and asked me to take him to say hello to you."


    Yelena opened her eyes and looked at him in surprise. This guy went crazy again, and this time his symptoms were even more serious. He went crazy and talked nonsense.


    The Walian brothers looked at each other in confusion, uncle? dad? What the hell is this.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, jerekin''s fat face suddenly turned to smile. He also nodded, stood up, walked forward and gave Xiao Shili a big hug. He said with a smile, "Oh, it''s Xiao. I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize you just now. Look, your uncle jerekin is really a fool, By the way, how is your father


    Xiao Shili''s face was hanging over gilekin''s shoulder, while the two women sitting on the sofa were surprised to see that each other''s pupils had turned green, and a strange smile was raised at the same time.


    Because Xiao Shili took a step ahead of time and didn''t let Yelena see his face. In the face of the two women''s surprised expression with a little fear, Xiao Shili smiles and leaves gilekin''s body. "My father called me this time and said that my uncle had an opinion and important thing to entrust to me, but he didn''t know what it was."


    The muscles on jerekin''s face twisted a few times, and his smile became more exaggerated. "Yes, I wanted you to come here for a long time, but I didn''t tell your father that now that you graduated, I can have a rest."


    Hearing these words, several other cadres who were originally in the room all expressed surprise and surprise, while Yelena and her two brothers were completely confused.


    Damn, it''s a waste of energy to use this ability!


    At this moment, in Xiao Shili''s eyes, there is a black air flow in jieliejin''s body. Some of the black air flows around his arms, and some of them turn into tiny filaments to cover every inch of his face. Xiao Shili finds that he can manipulate the black air flow at will, and then control the other person''s body, Ask the other party to do whatever they want and say whatever they want. And in the process of controlling each other, the memory in each other''s mind also poured into their own brain.


    Yes, that''s the power of fear! Human manipulation!


    Because the Yin Qi in the body of jieliejin is more than the Yang Qi, it meets the conditions of the recipient. The ratio of Yin Qi value between Xiao Shili and his opponent is 5:1, so the success rate is 50%.


    In fact, this time, Xiao Shili also gambled. Because the Qi of yin and Yang in his body is greater than that of ordinary people, so as long as the recipient object is consistent, he has a chance to manipulate the other party. For a gangster like jieliejin, the Qi of Yin in his body must be more than that of Yang. But if his character is not good and his manipulation fails, then even if he uses force, Xiao Shili is fully confident that he can control the other side.


    Of course, this is the worst policy. If you can successfully manipulate the other party, naturally it is best.


    This is the first time that Xiao Shili used the power of fear. Fortunately, this time he won the bet.


    However, if you want to hide from others perfectly, the performance of the manipulated must be reasonable and normal. Xiao Shili had been manipulated once, but when he was a manipulator, he found out that the manipulator was not as simple as he thought. The other party did not simply act according to his own will, but controlled every joint, muscle and skin of his body by the power of Yin Qi, This is undoubtedly a huge cost to the mind, especially in this case, every expression, tone and detail of the other party must be taken into account, which is far more difficult than letting him kill himself directly.


    If it wasn''t for people like Xiao Shili or Jiang Yuheng, who have extremely developed reaction speed and brain, ordinary people would not be able to use this kind of power even if they have gained it.


    At the same time, Xiao Shili also felt that the fear value in his brain was rapidly decreasing. When he entered the state of manipulation, the fear value would decrease with the time of manipulation. The speed of the decrease depended on the strength of Yang Qi in the manipulated person.


    To Xiao Shili''s surprise, he didn''t expect that the old man with a gloomy face had a very strong Yang value in his body, so the loss of fear value was beyond his imagination. Time is running out. It must be solved as soon as possible.


    Although his body was under control, his spirit was completely awake. At the moment, he felt as if his body had an independent will. He made all kinds of actions and talks spontaneously, which had already been completely frightened. Although his facial expressions and actions were all in accordance with Xiao Shili''s consciousness, his frightened eyes could not be changed. Fortunately, the light in the room was dark, And people seldom look at each other with their boss. Now they are more concerned about what he is going to say next. Naturally, no one will notice this.


    Jieliejin then said with a smile, "your uncle, I''m old. I''ve long wanted to retire behind the scenes and spend my old age in peace. Xiao, the Queen''s gang will be managed by you from now on. I''m sure you won''t let me down."


    Xiao Shili also smile, "please rest assured, I will use my father taught me everything, to manage this guild."


    "Then I''m relieved." Jerekin nodded with a smile, and then said to all the people in the room, "from now on, Xiao is your new boss. Just like when I was here, you have to work hard to win his trust. Besides, Xiao is young, his brain is more flexible than me, and he has a huge family power behind him, Under the leadership of Xiao, our queen''s gang will certainly grow stronger. "


    Today was originally the day to punish Yelena. Almost all the high-ranking cadres of the Queen''s gang were present. With these words, jieliejin''s eyes turned to respect Xiao Shili. Of course, many of them felt that the boss had made such a decision without warning. It was a bit too abrupt. But after all, it''s the boss''s order, and the words also mentioned the family power behind the Chinese named Xiao. The new leader must have come from a big source, so no one dares not to comply.

 Chapter 406

    Xiao Shili had planned to ask jieliejin to do more foreshadowing and embellishment, so that people could be more convinced of himself, but there was not much fear left in his mind, and from the eyes of those below, he had already achieved the expected effect, so jieliejin said, "Xiao, it''s the first time for you to meet each other. You''d better get familiar with each other first, I''ll go for a swim in the back and I won''t be with you. "


    With that, the fat jieliejin stood up from the sofa. The two women quickly stepped forward to help him. They were surprised. Because of the boss''s body shape, they usually had to be supported by others to get up. How could they get up so quickly today.


    Gilekin waved his hand. "You two are waiting for me here. By the way, you can get Xiao something to drink. He is my dearest nephew. You must treat him well." With that, he staggered into a door.


    Xiao Shili turned around and glanced at everyone. He saw a respectful and convincing look on everyone''s face. Of course, he didn''t ignore the stunned expression on Yelena''s face. Now he sat down on the sofa with satisfaction. However, there was still an important thing to do. So he took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit a cigarette slowly, Let''s introduce ourselves first. "


    Several cadres then began to introduce themselves one by one according to their rank and status. Xiao Shili only paid attention to the level of each person''s position, secretly calculating the time in his heart, until everyone finished. Xiao Shili took a glass of vodka with ice from a woman and waved his hand casually, "OK, don''t worry about me. You can go in and serve my uncle. When he takes a bath, he can never be accompanied by a woman."


    The people below all laughed. The two women gave Xiao Shili a coquettish smile, then twisted their hips and walked into the back door, but within three seconds, there was a sharp scream from inside.


    Xiao Shili showed a surprised expression and rushed into the back room immediately. In a huge indoor swimming pool, jerekin was floating face down in the water. His fat body looked like an island in the sea.


    The cadres rushed into the room one after another. When they saw the scene in front of them, everyone could not help crying out in panic. Several people jumped into the water for the first time, dragged the floating jerekin ashore and began to rescue as much as they could.


    Xiao Shi stood by the pool with a sad expression on his face. He sympathized with the old man. He didn''t even know how he died.


    Although we know that the other party can''t survive, we still have to do the whole play. Xiao Shili snatched the mobile phone from a cadre, dialed the emergency center, then ran over, pretended to press on the fat chest of jieliejin, and called his uncle anxiously. Jieliejin didn''t respond. The old man''s vital capacity was not high, and he just soaked his face in the water for three minutes.


    Then the doctor came to make a death determination, but in front of these gang members, they did not dare to leave the body here, or in the form of treating patients, put the dead man in the car and sent him to the hospital.


    Everyone expressed their grief to Xiao Shili with a heavy expression and a tone of regret. It really sounds incredible. After giving the boss''s position to his nephew, jerekin drowned in his own swimming pool. No one would believe it if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes.


    Jerekin was not a native of Vladivostok. When he was young, he was brought to this city with his uncle, who was a sailor on a mail ship. Then he got to this position alone. In Vladivostok, he has no relatives or family, but he has a lot of mistresses.


    So on the day of the funeral, except for Xiao Shili, almost all the relatives were beautiful women with black veil. The number of them was dozens. So that the nephew who didn''t know where to come from felt more pressure. He really admired the old man who was nearly 60 years old.


    Also invited to attend the funeral were the leaders of several famous gangs in the city, including naturally the leader of the three circle gang in Vladivostok? Utkin, this is a middle-aged man with a black beard and a long burly body. He has a cold light in his triangle eyes and a seemingly absent smile on his mouth. Dressed in a long windbreaker and covered by two black umbrellas in the drizzle, he stood in front of a group of black suit men, and the light of his cigar flickered in the rain.


    When throwing a rose branch on the corpse, Xiao Shili felt that there was a pair of tiger like eyes staring at him all the time, but he didn''t care. He just hoped that the bloody funeral would be over soon.


    Today, Yelena is wearing a tailored black dress, tight skirt and narrow coat, but it is the perfect explosion of the well-developed Xiang Department and PI unit. Throughout the whole funeral, she has been standing behind the new boss, and the time for Xiao Shili to look back at her plump legs wrapped in black stockings is definitely greater than the time to see what the old priest does.


    Yelena also felt the man''s intentional or unintentional but absolutely unkind eyes, but she couldn''t make any resistance, and had any opinions, she could only blush in her stomach, who let this immortal guy suddenly become her own boss. Although she couldn''t believe it, she could only accept it in the end.


    After the funeral, the guests came to Xiao Shili one after another to mourn. However, most of the guests attending today''s funeral were from the underworld in the city. So while mourning, almost everyone observed the young successor with different eyes. What attracted people''s attention was that the other party was a Chinese.


    Xiao Shili was dealing with all the hypocritical guys. He could see that everyone of these guys was very happy about the death of old jieliejin. Although he concealed the pleasure on the surface, his eyes could not deceive people.


    Obviously, jerekin still has a strong hand in the city''s underworld, otherwise he would not occupy one third of the city''s territory and become the second largest underworld in Vladivostok. So the death of gilekin is really a good news for the rest of the gangs. What''s more surprising is that the new boss of the Queen''s Gang, who took over gilekin''s position, was a young man only 17 or 18 years old. I heard that it was the nephew of the old gilekin. It seemed that he was listless at the funeral because of his uncle''s death, He''s a kid who doesn''t know anything. In the hearts of many gangs, it''s time to expand their territory after so many years.


    At this time, Xiao Shili felt an unusual atmosphere. A tall body stopped in front of him. When he raised his head, he looked at each other coldly. This is indeed a face suitable for funeral, but not suitable for his own.


    At the beginning, Xiao Shili knew each other''s identity from Yelena''s mouth, Lev? Utkin, the most powerful master of the city. At the moment and his only step away, and in the back, is a long line of men in black suits. Although there are many cadres behind Xiao Shili, it is obvious that the three circle gang has completely outdone the queen Gang only in the momentum of looking at each other.

 Chapter 407

    Lev lowered his eyes and looked down at Xiao Shili. His thick catfish like lips moved slightly. "I''m very sorry about your uncle, but it seems that I''ve never heard of a nephew like you in jieliejin."


    Xiao Shili didn''t have to explain anything to this guy. He said with a smile, "Mr. LEV, I''m afraid you don''t have the surname jieliejin. How can you know about our family?"


    Lev asked himself for no fun, and his face sank slightly. In this city, no one dares to make fun of him. Even old jerekin did not dare to do so when he was alive. He gave a cold hum, "so, from now on, the Queen''s gang will be Mr. Xiao in charge?"


    "I don''t dare to say that I have the power, but since my uncle has given me this position, of course I can''t be sorry to my uncle under Jiuquan." Xiao Shili raised his head and didn''t evade each other''s eyes. In fact, his eyes could be colder than each other''s, but at the moment, they were just as warm as the spring breeze.


    Several cadres standing behind him could not help admiring him secretly. Although the new boss was young, he was able to maintain such a calm and calm look in front of such a Mafia magnate as lev. He skillfully responded to him and repeatedly took advantage of his words. It seems that Mr. gilekin was right when he was alive. His nephew is really not an ordinary person. Even Yelena could not help looking at Xiao Shili with new eyes.


    "Good." Lev nodded, and his seemingly smile suddenly became clear. "It happened that I had a big deal to discuss with your uncle these days, but unfortunately he died suddenly. Since the Queen''s gang has a new boss, let''s go ahead with the negotiation as usual."


    When Xiao Shili took control of jieliejin, he had learned from each other''s memory at the same time, but he didn''t remember what negotiation he had with the three circle gang. If he was negotiating with such a gangster leader as the three circle Gang, jieliejin''s memory would be very strong, and he couldn''t be unaware of it. It seems that the dead man''s face must be masking him.


    But since you want to come, I''m not afraid. Although it''s not the top priority at the moment, Xiao Shili also wants to see the other party. He wants to play tricks. He smiles, "since my uncle promised Mr. Lev before he died, I''ll do it according to Mr. Lev''s idea. No, I just took charge of my gang, and I haven''t met with you, so I should be the master once, At that time, I''ll invite Mr. Lev to the south of the city. I''ll do my best to entertain Mr. lev. "


    Lev sneered in his heart. The boy was obviously afraid of himself. Hum, if I want to destroy your queen Gang, I still need to use this method. However, from these words, I can see that the other party is more incompetent than jerekin, not to mention a child. It seems that the time is not far away for me to unify the whole city of Vladivostok.


    He laughed and held out his hand. "OK, that''s settled."


    "I''m waiting for Mr. lev." Xiao Shili shook hands with the other party. Lev always looked at him with a strange smile, then slowly turned around, got on a lengthened Lincoln and drove away from the cemetery surrounded by a group of people.


    After seeing off the remaining guests, Xiao Shili turned around and said, "OK, let''s go, too." Such rainy weather, coupled with the smell of decadent soil in the cemetery, made him feel difficult to stay for a long time.


    Suddenly Yelena whispered behind him, "you have to be careful of Lev? Utkin, as far as I know, he didn''t have any negotiation with Mr. jellykin before. I''m afraid he didn''t mean anything well this time


    Xiao Shili nodded, looked back at the silk stockings above Yelena''s high heels, and suddenly said, "Yelena, you shouldn''t be so sexy today."


    what? Yelena blushed. Did she dress sexy today? I think it''s very solemn to say, and what should I wear if I don''t wear such clothes at the funeral. I think of how many times Xiao Shili''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally swept himself at the funeral just now, and scolded in his heart that it''s you who have a bad heart and dare to blame other people''s clothes.


    Although she was angry in her heart, she didn''t dare to show it on her face. The status of this little sex wolf is not what it used to be. The system in the Russian Mafia is very strict, especially the status of inferiors. Subordinates can never be rude to their superiors. So Yelena had to resist not to attack this sex wolf, but also to make a light smile, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. By the way, Elena, you''ll be my personal assistant in the future." Xiao Shili looked at her and said, "I''m not very familiar with the things in the gang. I need someone to remind me often, such as today''s things."


    Yelena was a hundred unwilling in her heart, but she couldn''t disobey this guy''s orders, so she had to nod her head. However, although this guy is annoying, he and his brothers have been saved. After the death of jerekin, no one will come to trace the goods. Moreover, even if someone in the gang raises an objection, it is the current boss who knows the truth.


    Thinking about this, yeliena thought of a joint. He was not from the Tianying gang before. How could he be jieliejin''s nephew? Does the Queen''s gang have some kind of direct relationship with the Tianying gang in China? It is not impossible that so many transactions have been made between the two sides over the years. If I knew at the beginning that there was such a relationship between the two sides, I would never think that it was Tianying who helped the black eat the black.


    But it happened that some people remembered it deeply and would not forget it anyway.


    Boris went out to talk about a business yesterday. He didn''t see the scene of the former boss''s death, but later he heard about the succession of the new boss from other people. When it happened, there were five or six senior cadres on the spot. Although some of them were unbelievable, there would never be any fake.


    What surprised him even more was that his new boss was the Chinese who appeared in the headquarters with Yelena yesterday. Boris remembered that when he mocked Yelena yesterday, he accidentally insulted him. He was so regretful that he accidentally offended his new boss. He could bear it in the future, I just hope the new boss is not such a hater.


    At the same time, he felt very depressed. Old jerekin died, which was a good time for him to take the upper position. But at this time, a nephew came out of nowhere and took his place. He had some illusions, but when he heard that there was a strong family power behind him, he finally gave up. However, his second position in the gang must be consolidated.


    So as soon as the public returned to the headquarters, Boris came to Xiao Shili''s office. As soon as he entered the door, he held up a sandalwood box with both hands and put it on the table respectfully. "Boss, this is a little of my subordinates'' intention. I hope you like it."


    When Xiao opened the box carelessly, he saw a pair of emerald green jade horses in it. The quality of the jade is good, and the carving is lifelike. It must be valuable.


    It seems that this Ya made amends for yesterday''s incident. Xiao Shili pushed the thing aside and pointed to the chair in front of him with a smile. "Mr. Boris, please sit down."

 Chapter 408

    When Boris saw the smile on his opponent''s face, he thought that his icing tactics had been successful. Even if it seemed that the two jade horses worth 5 million rubles would not care about yesterday''s accident, he immediately took out a cigar and handed it to the boss.


    Russians like to smoke cigars. Few rich people or high-ranking people hold cigarettes in public. They say that in Rome, do as the Romans do. Although Xiao Shili can''t stand the choking smell of cigars and the action of having to smoke hard, he still lights one and looks at Boris and says with a smile, "Mr. Boris, I often hear my uncle talk about you and say that you are the biggest elder of the gang, My uncle''s right-hand man has really made great contributions to the gang over the years. I just took over this position. If I don''t understand anything later, I need to ask Mr. Boris for more advice. "


    Boris was elated. He didn''t expect that he had such a high evaluation in his former boss''s heart. It seemed that he was worried that Yelena''s little girl had robbed her position. It was really redundant. At the same time, there is also a trace of regret. If it wasn''t for this boy to rush out suddenly, he might have been sitting in the opposite seat by now.


    Of course, Boris didn''t understand the unique courtesy and modesty of the Oriental people. When he heard that Xiao Shili wanted something from him, he immediately patted his chest and said, "no problem, I will tell you everything in the guild, and I''ll bet that no one in the whole guild can tell you more information than me."


    At this time, he suddenly thought of a question. Why did he see Yelena with the new boss yesterday? I heard that the new boss just came from China. It was impossible for them to know each other before. Maybe it happened that jieliejin asked Yelena to meet each other.


    This woman is really vicious. Yesterday, she knew that a Chinese around her was the nephew of the boss and the future successor of the gang, but she didn''t tell herself. She made a fool of herself and almost caused a catastrophe. It''s a good counter attack. Boris sneered, but it''s a pity that the little girl is still young after all.


    But maybe it was yesterday that made the relationship between the two people seem to be closer. From the funeral, Boris found that the new boss''s attitude towards Elena was much better than that towards other people in the gang. It''s still a little dangerous for him to go on like this.


    So after a few words, Boris mentioned the goods to Xiao Shili.


    "Boss, the rules of the queen gang are always very strict." Boris said with a dignified expression, "for any person''s failure, we must punish them severely to prevent the recurrence of similar things next time. If we don''t warn the public because of temporary forgiveness, the guild will collapse sooner or later."


    In order to frighten the young new boss, Boris deliberately exaggerates a lot in his words. And just now, the other party also said that he would ask for advice from himself. Judging from his young appearance, what he knows must be limited. This time, he will listen to his own opinions.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shili nodded after listening, "Mr. Boris, what you said is right. This kind of behavior can never be forgiven. We must take the most serious action."


    Boris was surprised. "Yes, yes." I didn''t expect that this person would be easier to control than I imagined. In the future, as long as he is more convinced of himself, his position in the gang will be greatly improved than before. Moreover, if there are people who dare to fight against him, he can easily erase him.


    He was secretly excited, but after listening to Xiao Shili, he flicked the ash of his cigar and said, "but before that, I still have one thing to do for Mr. Boris."


    Boris a Leng, the other side does not need to listen to their own opinions in advance? But he directly asked himself to do something. In surprise, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Has Mr. Boris heard of the lotnikov family in St. Petersburg?"


    Boris was stunned again, and then said, "of course, I''ve heard that the lotnikov family is not only the largest Gang family in St. Petersburg, but also the largest gang in Russia."


    It seems that Yakov still had some reservation when he introduced his family to him. At this time, Xiao Shili understood why the other party could not move in the whole territory of Russia. Who could imagine that the waste firewood mixed up in the northern cities of China had such amazing value in Russia.


    He said with a smile, "please contact the lotnikov family for me and say that we have a business to do with each other."


    Boris''s eyes widened, and he was stunned for the third time. These words came out of each other''s mouth in a light tone, as if he was talking about what to eat tonight. He didn''t know whether it was true or false!


    "Well..." he tried to organize the words in his heart, thinking about how to explain the matter to the boss. He said slowly, "in terms of our current power and scale... The lotnikov family will not have any business with us. In short, we are not at the same level as each other..."


    "Is that so?" Xiao Shili leaned back in the boss''s chair, and his face turned cloudy. "Mr. Boris, although you have been in the gang for so many years, you are not optimistic about your own gang."


    Boris was slightly surprised when he saw that the other party''s expression suddenly changed. He said, "you little boy, you know what? Lotnikov is the most powerful mafia force in Russia. He has independent oil fields and mines. His family''s assets alone have exceeded 10 billion rubles, and it is said that he has a secret cooperation with the government. What is the Queen''s gang? It''s just a second rate gang in a small town. It''s not that I despise my own gang. The other side is not in the same level as myself. It''s an obvious fact. Even if they talk to you once in a while, what can you do with them? How many kilos of heroin, how many guns?


    Xiao Shili saw the changes in Boris''s expression. Of course, the power of the lotnikov family was clear to him. Yakov listed almost every estate in his family. However, what Xiao Shili said just now was not nonsense to make Boris difficult.


    Xiao Shili finally put out the cigar he didn''t like in the ashtray and took out a cigarette from his pocket. This time, Boris didn''t come forward to light a cigarette for himself. Instead, he sat on the chair and looked at it with a bad face. It was obvious that the words just now had some pressure on the other party''s heart.


    Xiao Shili lit a cigarette, took a puff and said with a smile, "Mr. Boris, you know, there is no business that can''t be done in this world. As long as mutual interests can satisfy each other, even the trade between emperors and slaves, nuns and prostitutes will exist."


    Boris asked back, "so I want to ask, what benefits will we bring out to satisfy each other?"


    Xiao Shili said, "I''ll do it, and you just need to contact each other. Mr. Boris is the mainstay of the gang. I should be able to trust you."


    Boris''s face changed. How could it be so simple to contact the lotnikov family? However, he has just boasted that it''s too late to take it back. If he doesn''t finish it, his position in the guild will also decline. He still hesitates, just because he is not sure.


    "If Mr. Boris doesn''t think he can, it doesn''t matter. I can find someone else." Xiao Shili said calmly.


    "No Boris suddenly whispered, "leave it to me. I''ll try my best."

 Chapter 409

    "Good. It''s not too late now. Let''s start at once." Xiao Shili said.


    Boris slowly rose from his chair, still not thinking about what was going on? The first impression of this Chinese man is that he is a boy without his own opinions. How could such a big change happen suddenly? What''s more, the decision made by the other side is too amazing. He even wants to do business with the lotnikov family. What''s in his mind? You know, the consequences of playing tricks on the other side are very serious.


    When he came to the door, he was stopped by Xiao Shili again. "What Mr. Boris said just now has benefited me a lot. Then you should remember that you should punish any failure severely. So for your own and the future of the guild, I sincerely hope you can do it well."


    At the moment, Boris finally understood that the other party was playing with himself. He made him dig a hole by himself, and then he jumped in. He left dejectedly, full of resentment. Compared with the resentment in his heart, he had to think more about how to do the task well. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t even save my life.


    After Boris left, a door at the back of the office was opened and Yelena came out. She didn''t mean to avoid the conversation between them, but was supported by Xiao Shili when Boris came in.


    She has heard all of the two people''s conversation just now. It is undeniable that Xiao Shili''s performance just now really feels angry for himself. Yelena''s heart flashed a trace of gratitude, but she was more concerned about what Xiao Shili said than this.


    "I said, don''t you really intend to do business with the tronikov family?" Yelena looked at the man sitting in the swivel chair suspiciously.


    "Do you think it''s impossible?"


    "No..." Yelena hesitated. If she was someone else, if it was jerekin, she would agree with Boris even if she didn''t admit it. But since I got to know this guy, everything he showed can''t be inferred according to normal logic, so women really hesitated at this moment.


    "By the way, is there any contact at the third lap meeting, saying when Lev will come over?" Xiao Shili asked a different topic.


    "Well, the other party called just now and said that the negotiation time would be set at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning. At that time, Lev would come to the south of the city in person, and the location would be set in this golf club." Replied Elena.


    tomorrow It seems that the other party doesn''t want to give himself too much time to prepare. Xiao Shili smiles in his heart, "I know. You can go down and have a rest."


    Yeliena is still standing in the same place did not move, pretty face is full of worried expression.


    "Is there really no problem in the negotiation tomorrow?" She asked in a somewhat worried tone that, compared with the troynikov family, it was the most important thing to solve the immediate problem first.


    Xiao Shili leaned back on the chair and looked at the girl with a smile, "don''t you want to go back? Or do you want to stay here for the night? "


    "Hello Yelena finally couldn''t help it. She yelled at Xiao Shili, "please be serious. The other party is the biggest gang in Vladivostok! No matter in terms of financial resources, human resources or the relationship with the government, they are far stronger than us. They are not coming tomorrow with any good intentions! "


    Women sometimes make people feel comfortable, but sometimes it''s really troublesome. Xiao Shili shook his head helplessly. "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you if you can make a deal with the tronikov family. The three circle Gang is an important part."


    "Ah?" Ye Lina''s face was stunned. For a moment, she could not think of the relationship between the two. For the Queen''s Gang, one side was the enemy, and the other was a huge force that could not be provoked. How can the two be linked.


    "With our current strength, there is really no capital to trade with Russia''s largest Mafia family, even with the strength of the three circle gang. The reason is that there are risks in any trade, and no one can take out all his bets." Xiao Shili said lightly.


    "Risk?" Yelena didn''t know what the other party was saying, whether his words were too profound or her understanding ability was too low.


    "In a word, just look at the situation tomorrow." Xiao Shili lay down on the sofa, then yawned and closed his eyes, "Oh, I''m really tired. Before that, let me have a good rest."


    Yelena looked at the way the man closed his eyes, very quiet, very deep, completely unlike the usual bad and improper, suddenly had an inexplicable impulse in her heart, want to stay here with him, suddenly blushed for their own ideas, what in the end they are doing, so she stood up in a hurry, gently quit and closed the door.


    After the room quieted down, Xiao Shili''s closed eyes slowly opened. He looked straight at the ceiling and murmured to himself, "Meiyu, where are you..."


    Lev was just as punctual as he said. Just as the wall clock rang the tenth time, the man''s huge body came in with the unique gloomy atmosphere. No matter where he went, ten men in black suits were always followed behind him. Today, no exception, the black coat on his shoulders and the white lining of his collar, Make it look like a medieval earl.


    Xiao Shili had been waiting on the chair where jerekin lived. Now he stood up with a smile and said, "good morning, Mr. lev."


    Lev murmured a salute, but his brow was slightly wrinkled. It didn''t look like a special reception room, but the other party''s private room. The other party sat behind the table and left only the chair in front of the table. At the moment, he was a little dissatisfied and said, "shall we talk here?"


    "Oh, if you don''t mind." Xiao Shili had already sat down behind the table, "would you like something to drink?"


    "No need." Lev had to sit down in that chair, and it was an insult to him to be under such a boy. When Lev saw that he was alone, he didn''t take any men with him. According to the rules of the road and the basic courtesy, he should let his men out. However, Lev did not pay attention to each other at all, so a dozen of his subordinates stood behind him impolitely.


    In this way, Xiao Shili was extremely weak, and he didn''t look like a negotiation at all, but as if one side was exerting pressure on the other side alone, but he still had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t notice the change of the atmosphere at all.


    Lev''s eyes looked at each other''s face. Is this boy stupid? In this case, I can still laugh. Either I''m so stupid that I don''t know how to be afraid at all, or I''m so naive that I think that the Mafia is like an amusement park. As the boss of a gang, like a conductor in an amusement park, no one will do anything about me.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing. He took out a cigar and let his men light a fire. "Mr. Xiao, let''s talk about the problems your uncle discussed with me all the time."


    "Oh, what''s the problem?" Xiao Shili asked with a very curious look.


    Lev said with a smile, "your uncle always wanted to develop this city with me. We have reached a consensus on this." He said that, afraid that Xiao Shili could not understand, he simply used a more straightforward way of saying, "for a long time, I occupied the territory of the northern city, while your uncle occupied the territory of the southern city, so after my joint discussion with your uncle, we decided to merge our two gangs into one, so that the city will completely belong to us."

 Chapter 410

    Xiao Shili suddenly nodded, "you mean two for one."


    Lev sighed, "however, your uncle died before the implementation of this plan. However, as your uncle''s successor, I believe you will fulfill his unfinished will for your uncle." Then he looked at Xiao Shili, with a look of expectation in his eyes.


    At this time, the mobile phone in Xiao Shili''s pocket suddenly rings. He takes out his mobile phone, smiles and says sorry to the other party, and then connects the phone.


    What came from the phone was wa Lianjing''s panicked voice, "old... Boss, as you said, the people of the three circle Gang have infiltrated our territory. Although the other party didn''t clearly reveal their identity, it seems that they have secretly surrounded our headquarters!"


    Xiao Shili light said a word to know, and then hung up the phone. Lev looked at him with a strange smile and said, "what do you think of Mr. Xiao?"


    Xiao Shili smile, "of course, no problem." At the same time, he suddenly stood up, stretched out a hand and grabbed the other person''s neck across the table.


    More than ten men standing behind Lev''s back suddenly changed their faces and took out their guns one after another to aim at Xiao Shili. As soon as the latter raised his arm, he lifted Lev''s body more than two meters high from the chair, blocking the sight of the guards, and then threw it heavily on the table.


    Lev felt as if his throat was tightly clamped by an iron ring. Suddenly, he felt as if the air pipe was about to be pinched and burst, not to mention breathing. His face suddenly turned blue and purple, and he could only open his mouth as wide as he could. Xiao Shili quickly took the pistol from his opponent''s waist, put the barrel into his mouth, then suddenly shook his hand, and four throwing knives shot out of his hand, Each of the four guards was stabbed in the face, and none of them was stabbed into the left eye.


    The rest of the guards panicked, but the boss''s life was hanging in the other''s hands, but he didn''t dare to shoot. Xiao Shili shot another round of throwing knives and killed four more people. The remaining two finally realized that their lives were threatened, and they immediately ignored many of them. They shot hard in a roar.


    In an instant, Xiao Shili loosed kailev, squatted slightly to avoid the bullet, and threw two silver lights out of his palms. Dragon scale and Qinggang pierced one person''s chest respectively, flew back with their bodies, and nailed them on the wall.


    After the house quieted down, only two bodies nailed to the wall were shaking slightly, and the smell of blood gradually filled the air. Lev had already lost his face. Seeing that Xiao Shili had killed ten people in an instant, but he didn''t even use a gun, he suddenly felt a huge fear. At this moment, he knew that he had underestimated the other party, and not only underestimated, but ignored such a dangerous person and object.


    "I''m sorry, some of your men are too noisy, so we have to make them quiet." Xiao Shili sat back in his chair and lit a cigarette. "Now we can talk about our cooperation."


    Lev trembled and sat up from the table, but he felt warm and wet. He was incontinent. He was ashamed and afraid. Facing the man with a demon smile, he could not move at all, but could not get off the table for a moment.


    Xiao Shili rang the bell on the table, and then two Russian men came into the door. They grabbed Lev and dragged him down from the table. Xiao Shili stepped forward, took out his cell phone from each other''s pocket and threw it to him. "Now I''ll call your people, but I don''t need to say anything more."


    Lev shook his hands and picked up the phone. After rowing for a long time, he was unable to unlock the screen. This guy usually looked deep and cruel, but he was so afraid of death. Xiao Shili said impatiently, "help him."


    A big man dialed the number for him and then sent the call to his ear. Lev took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down, but his voice still trembled. "Everyone... Go back to the headquarters. Today''s plan... Is suspended."


    "Good." Xiao Shili moved a chair, sat down in front of each other, looked at the man kneeling on the ground and said, "next I will ask you to do some things, including answering questions. If you can make me satisfied, congratulations. You can leave here alive, otherwise you will die. Do you understand? "


    Lev nodded sluggishly. A big man suddenly flew up and kicked him in the face. "The boss asked you, did you hear me? Speak up!"


    "Listen... I hear you!" Lev got up trembling and answered in a loud voice, his mouth full of blood.


    "First of all, how many properties do you have in Vladivostok?" Xiao Shili looked at each other and asked.


    "Ten... Thirteen..." Lev replied flurriedly.


    "For a hint, if you lie, you''ll end up dead." Xiao Shili tut tut twice, gently shaking his head.


    "I... I didn''t cheat you. There are really 13, including four villas in my family. There are only 13 in all." Cried Lev eagerly.


    "Well, call now, sell or mortgage these properties, whatever you do, and then remit the money into this account." Xiao Shili handed a note with numbers to the other party.


    Lev reached for the note, but didn''t touch the mobile phone. He raised his head and said with a pitiful expression, "please, I''m wrong. I can apologize for what I''ve done before. I... I can give you any money, but don''t let me sell the property. Please..." then he knelt down at Xiao Shili''s feet and hugged each other''s shoes.


    Xiao Shili kicked the other side away in disgust and asked, "how much money do you have in your help now?"


    Lev quickly stood up and replied, "there are... There are about 30 million rubles..."


    "All the money should also be transferred to this account, as well as the goods you are waiting to trade and get. I''ll give you three days to sell as soon as possible, and I don''t need to talk about what to do next."


    After Xiao Shili finished, he got up and patted Lev''s head like a dog. "Don''t worry, I''ll leave you a little bit. At least it can let you live your whole life. Compared with death, you can live without worry. Which is the better choice?"


    Before his words were heard, a big man suddenly grabbed Lev''s hand and cut off his opponent''s wrist with a sharp knife. With a scream from LEV, blood shot out. He covered his hand and fell to the ground, where the blood quickly stained the ground.


    "When the artery is completely cut off, the blood will lose at the rate of 10ml per second. A person will die after more than six minutes. This house is equipped with professional doctors and medical equipment. When you do these things well, you can receive treatment immediately." Xiao Shili went to the door and looked at each other with a smile. "Life or death is in your hands. I wish you good luck, Mr. lev."


    After about five minutes, a big man came out and stood respectfully behind Xiao Shili, who was smoking on the open-air stadium. Then he said, "boss, the other party has finished everything according to your requirements. The money will be transferred into the account in the next few days. We are very careful to make sure that the other party has not played any tricks."


    "Five minutes... A little slower than I thought." Xiao Shili flicked his cigarette butts, looked at the dark blue sky and stretched out.

 Chapter 411

    "Isn''t it a little too much?" Yelena whispered behind him After all, women are soft hearted. It''s nothing to kill Lev with one shot, but it''s hard to bear to torture each other with such cruel means as Xiao Shili** The harm in life is not bad, but it deprives him of all his property mercilessly, and the mental torture is enormous. If Lev can live, he will not live as death from now on.


    The seven or eight Gang cadres who were standing around were very excited, but they were afraid of the new boss. The other party had just ascended the post, but it was only half a day before they swallowed up the whole three circle gang. Before this kind of thing was done, people could not imagine that Xiao Shili''s position in the hearts of the Queen''s gang had risen by leaps and bounds, In an instant, he was superior to the former jieliejin.


    In addition to the drugs, guns and other goods in the three circle Gang, it took a certain amount of time to get rid of them, the rest of the funds were transferred into the private bank account opened by Xiao Shili in the Swiss bank before evening. The real estate only needed to be mortgaged to the bank, and the money could be quickly obtained, so it was very fast.


    Xiao Shili asked people to estimate the accounts, confirm them, and then go over the total. At this point, he was surprised. The total amount of money exchanged by the whole three circles of gangs was 90 million US dollars, equivalent to 27 billion rubles. It''s hard to imagine that Russia''s gangs are so rich, just a local gang, There is so much oil and water even without forming a group. In China, this is really unthinkable.


    After reporting the account to Xiao Shili, walianli asked, "boss, the money has arrived, so what should Lev do?"


    "What''s the other side like now?" Xiao Shili asked casually.


    "The old man cherished his life very much. He was not in danger of his life. He has basically recovered after the doctor''s treatment these days."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "let''s close him up for a few days. Once the industrial structure of the three circle gang has collapsed, the members of the gang will soon be dissolved. Let him go at that time."


    Walianli knows that even if he lets Lev out now, he can no longer fight against himself without having everything and financial support. But the boss''s approach is for the sake of safety, and he certainly dares not have any objection.


    After about seven or eight days, Boris came back from St. Petersburg, bringing back good news. The lotnikov family has agreed to send a family member to negotiate with the queen Gang, provided that the other party has assets of no less than 10 billion rubles.


    When Boris excitedly reported the incident to Xiao Shili, the latter was sitting on the soft stall in the spacious room with a long row of dominoes. After listening to Boris''s report, he only nodded slightly.


    Boris went to St. Petersburg this time. He really spent a lot of effort and suffered a lot. For a week, he went to the front door of the lotnikov family on time every day. The respectfulness in his manner and words was far more than that of the devout believers. He beat Liu Bei''s Sangu Maolu. Naturally, he didn''t eat less when he closed the door. Later, Boris''s sincerity moved a lower member of the family and finally agreed to have a meal with him.


    The so-called subordinate members are the names given by Boris himself, which means that they are not the immediate blood relatives of the family leader, such as the cousin or the son of the cousin of the family leader, and they are also the lowest in the family,


    Although he was a member of a lower level family, Boris also shocked each other. When he saw each other, he even tried his best to blow the Queen''s gang to the top. He said that the Queen''s gang was a big and powerful group in Vladivostok, and the boss was the son of a key member of the Russian government. Even the commander of the Navy wanted to give him three parts of face, The financial strength of the group is strong enough to buy the whole city of Vladivostok. In any case, when Xiao Shi left, he told himself that the bigger he played, the better. As long as he was willing to make the other party interested, the boss would always carry him in the end. Boris was really addicted to a big family like lotnikov. In the end, he said that even the family member could not help showing some respect for him.


    The lotnikov family is far away in St. Petersburg, so they don''t know much about Vladivostok. Besides, the Queen''s gang is just a second-class gang. They haven''t even heard of its name. Although the family members were a little dizzy by Boris at the dinner table, they went back to send someone to check and everything was clear.


    But just at this time, the momentum of the three circle gang in Vladivostok city declined rapidly and collapsed in an instant. After the Queen''s gang annexed all its territory, a large number of gang members were recruited, so they deserved to be the largest gang in Vladivostok.


    After the investigation, the family member felt that although Boris was exaggerating, what he said was true. However, even so, the Queen''s gang is just a local city Gang, which is still not enough to attract the family''s attention. In the eyes of the lotnikov family, only the powerful group organizations with influence all over the country are qualified to do business with it.


    But this time, the lotnikov family agreed to Boris for another reason. After learning that the other party''s boss was a Chinese, the lotnikov family began to take an interest in this Chinese and the Chinese forces behind him. A Chinese can be the leader of a Mafia in Russia. If he doesn''t have a great influence in China, he will be able to be the leader of a Mafia, It is absolutely difficult to achieve this. For this reason, the lotnikov family agreed to hold a negotiation with the queen Gang, and the venue was set in St. Petersburg three days later.


    A million rubles?


    Xiao Shili gave a smile in his heart. The lotnikov family also underestimated Lao Tzu. He thought that the 20 billion rubles might not be enough. If not, he would have to supplement the funds and industries of the queen gang. Unexpectedly, he overestimated each other.


    In this way, even if one-third of his plan is achieved, the real problem is still behind him. After he solved one thing, he immediately began to think about what to do next. After a long time, he found that Boris was still standing in the same place, so he said faintly, "OK, you go down and have a rest."


    Boris is stunned. He has been working hard these days. He just hopes to finish this work, win the favor of his new boss and greatly change his impression in his heart. At the same time, show their ability, so as to re board the second place in the gang. I thought that I had done such a great thing for the gang, and even if the other party didn''t reward me with a lot of money, he would have to thank me a little. Unexpectedly, the boss didn''t even say "good", so he sent himself away. He really suffered a lot these days. Now, compared with anger, the first one who poured into his belly was great grievance. This kind of emotion naturally showed on his face.


    Xiao Shili''s fingers trembled at this time and accidentally met a dominoes. In a chain reaction, all the dominoes fell one after another. When the last dominoes fell at Boris''s feet, Xiao Shili looked up at each other and saw that his face was full of sad and aggrieved expression. Then he laughed, "OK, hurry down and pack up, We''re going to St. Petersburg early tomorrow morning. "


    Boris''s face turned from sadness to joy. The boss wanted to take himself to negotiate with the lotnikov family, but he was present for such an important matter. It was obvious that his position in the gang did not sink. Some old things were recovered, but he was even happier than getting better things. In surprise, he could not help shouting, "thank you, boss!"

 Chapter 412

    Early the next morning, Xiao Shili took a flight to St. Petersburg. This was a preliminary contact with the other party. It was not appropriate to take too many people with him, and whether he was protected by his subordinates had no effect on Xiao Shili. So he was accompanied only by Yelena and Boris, who were always at odds with each other, just because Boris was too small-minded. When jerekin was in power, he was always worried that Yelena would take his place in the future. Now he has a new boss. Judging from the age of Xiao Shili, it''s not a problem to sit in this position for another 40 or 50 years, Boris''s desire to be a boss in his life has been shattered, and his resentment towards Yelena is naturally much smaller.


    Along the way, Xiao Shili thought about whether to find another place to create some fear. Now all kinds of abilities in his body have been exhausted, except that there are still many evil values (after threatening LEV, 2000 evil values have been added to the account), good values and red stars have all been consumed. Although there are still a few dark stars, this is a chronic effect ability, It can''t be used as an emergency in a crisis.


    Among them, the consumption of fear value is the most huge. This ability is extremely useful for Xiao Shili at present. He can easily kill a person by using this method, and he can also achieve some goals by manipulating others. After meeting the representatives of lotnikov''s family, he may be able to control the other person, absorb his memory, and learn about Yakov''s whereabouts, However, I don''t know which branch of power the people who come here belong to, and the other party may not know. Besides, it''s not easy to create fear value. There are more or less dangers. At this critical moment of contact with the other party, it''s better not to have any accidents.


    The day of negotiation was the day after tomorrow. The three came two days earlier. One was to get familiar with the city, but to learn more about the lotnikov family by being in the local area. The third point is the reason why Xiao Shi left. The purpose of doing all this is to find Yabao, so as to find out the whereabouts of Gao Xiang and others. However, the positive contact with the Lott Nikov family is only one way, but it may not be able to know the news of the former.


    St. Petersburg is a famous cultural city with great historical accumulation, but there is another crime capital in the world.


    Here, the laws of the Russian government are only valid for civilians, but in the eyes of gangs, they are just like a piece of paper. There are more than 500 gangs in St. Petersburg. In such an environment, it is difficult for officials to be spotless. It is no exaggeration to say that almost all officials are closely related to gangs.


    Rumor has it that Vladimir, the mayor of St. Petersburg? Yakovlev won two consecutive terms with the support of the gang. Even Putin, who is known for his innocence, seems to have something to do with it.


    In the eyes of everyone in Russia, this city is undoubtedly a city shrouded in darkness. In recent years, there have been numerous assassinations in St. Petersburg. Some rich and famous people have been killed in broad daylight, but none of the shooters have been caught. Under the huge umbrella of the government, the mafia has spread wantonly, If we compare the shape of the city piled up by the government, then the Mafia is the paint, painting it black, and deeply into it.


    Of course, those who don''t have a deep understanding of it will not understand it, just like Xiao Shili who is sitting in front of the porthole of the plane, looking down on the dark city with a calm expression.


    Several people have already reserved a hotel in the city. Boris takes good care of Xiao Shili all the way. Now he gets off the plane and goes out to call for a taxi. Yelena says, "there''s a subway in the airport, which can go directly to our hotel."


    Boris''s face immediately showed dissatisfaction, "Yelena, are you kidding? As the boss, how can you take the subway?"


    Elena said, "every act and every move of the lotnoke family has been cautious to our business partners. Although we arrived two days in advance, the other party has already had a liner in the airports and stations. We must be in the surveillance of the other side in the past few days in St Petersburg. The subway is so chaotic that we can get rid of each other''s surveillance."


    Boris muttered, "you''re exaggerating. We''re here to talk business, not to rob. What are you afraid of? If they want to watch, let them watch."


    Yelena shook her head slightly. "Don''t be in a passive state. It''s good for us after all."


    Boris snorted. He didn''t think so. Xiao Shi left his heart for a moment. Did she feel anything? Or I have already seen that I have another purpose to find the lotnikov family this time, otherwise why did the other party say that. If so, I really underestimated this woman, so I nodded, "OK, we''ll take the subway."


    Now that the boss has spoken, Boris can only have no opinion. So the three people turned to the subway entrance and bought tickets to get on the train. Russia has a vast territory, but its population is very small. Therefore, it is not as crowded as China on the subway or on the bus.


    Today, however, is January 1st, the new year''s day in China and the Russian new year''s day. On this day, Russians are used to gathering with family or friends to celebrate the beginning of the new year at home or outside. Therefore, although the car is not crowded, there are no empty seats.


    Yelena has a cold personality and few words along the way. Boris is a talker, and he wants to get closer to Xiao Shi. He keeps talking all the way. Then he laughs, "it''s boring. I''ll tell you a joke."


    Seeing that Xiao Shili didn''t object, Boris opened his mouth and said with a big smile, "once upon a time, there was an old maid who was in her thirties and didn''t get married. Finally one day, she couldn''t live any longer. She was ready to commit suicide and jumped down from a tall building. At this time, a banana cart passed by. The old maid fell into the truck and thought she was in heaven, Suddenly excited to shout, "don''t worry, line up, one by one!"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. He had heard this joke when he was in China, but he didn''t expect that these old men would also laugh. After Boris finished, he looked at Yelena and said with a smile, "Miss Yelena, you still don''t seem to have a boyfriend. I know some good guys. Do you want me to introduce one to you?"


    Yelena''s face turned red, and she gave Boris a murderous look. Russians are more open. Girls usually have their first sexual experience when they are 15 or 16 years old. Yelena is 22 years old this year, but she really hasn''t made a boyfriend. Boris''s words hit her heart.


    Xiao Shili also felt that Lao Bao was too immoral, but his eyes swept over Yelena''s Scarlet face. He could not help thinking of Clara''s white body. He thought that his elder sister must be more plump than her younger sister, and the curve of his legs was the longest among the girls he had ever seen. He could not help floating in his heart. This trip to Russia was not for nothing, What''s the meaning of just playing with my sister? If I can add my sister and have three people in the same bed, it''s really a supreme enjoyment. Of course, this kind of thing is impossible in China, but in Russia, a country that is open to the outside world, there may be a chance to have a try.

 Chapter 413

    At the same time when he had this idea, the car body suddenly shocked violently, and the passengers in the car were suddenly shaken to the ground, and Yelena couldn''t help but fall forward. The whole person bumped into Xiao Shili''s arms, and the two soft balls just pressed against him.


    Xiao Shili sighed that he was lucky. As soon as he had some ideas, the girl took the initiative to throw herself in her arms. But I heard Boris scold, "asshole, what''s the matter!"


    They found out that many people had fallen to the ground in the carriage. The shock was not light. It was not on the bus here. It rarely happened in the subway. Xiao was surprised.


    In the noisy carriage, complaints and curses were already ringing. People got up from the ground and found that the train had stopped at some time.


    "Is it an emergency stop? What''s going on? " Boris bent on the door and looked out. This is not a station. It''s dark outside.


    Just as everyone was in a panic, the radio in the carriage suddenly rang, and a deep male voice said, "good morning, passengers. I''m sorry to inform you that this subway has been hijacked by us. Now, please don''t move and sit quietly in your seats. If you cooperate, I promise you won''t hurt your lives, Once again, please cherish your life. "


    The other side seems to have finished. For a moment, the car became quiet, everyone showed a dazed expression, seemed not to believe his ears, after a few seconds, until a woman screamed out, all around again into greater chaos.


    "Shit! Can''t it be so bad that we are hijacked by terrorists? " Boriston''s time was also in a mess. He walked around in a circle in a hurry, knocked down the people beside him from time to time, grabbed each other suddenly and yelled, "asshole, don''t you have eyes? Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you! "


    "Calm down, old Bao." Xiao Shili pressed each other''s shoulder, "if you go on like this, you will be mistaken for a terrorist."


    Boris took a few breaths and calmed down a little, but his face muscles were still tight and he habitually put his hands into his clothes. However, several people had just passed the security gate, and they were not carrying weapons. In this case, taking out weapons was the most unwise choice.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili was the only one who kept calm in the carriage. He looked at the horn above his head and frowned slightly. "In this way, it seems that the other side is not joking."


    "Of course, do you think everyone will play silly pranks like you do?" Yelena''s voice rang out in one side, Xiao Shili found that she did not know when she had kept a distance from herself, and there was no panic on her calm face.


    Xiao Shili began to smile. Yelena also remembered that day, but her face couldn''t help smiling.


    "Hello! At this time, you can still laugh! " Boris yelled, "we''re hostages, hostages! If you don''t, you''ll die at any time! "


    "But... But..." an old lady next to him said anxiously, "but didn''t they say that as long as we cooperate, they won''t hurt us?"


    Boris ignored the old lady and said to Xiao Shili, "this is a terrorist attack. They will use us to ask the government for ransom later. If the government doesn''t agree, they will blow up the train."


    When a few people heard him talking, they were all quiet. One of the middle-aged men said, "there are so many people in these carriages, at least a few hundred people. The government will not sit by and ignore them."


    "Yes, yes, the police will help us out!" A few people nearby seemed to agree with him comfortingly.


    "Stupid!" Boris scolded, "do you know who the president of Russia is now? If you don''t know, let me tell you, it''s Pujin! He hasn''t compromised with any terrorist since he took office. Boss, you may not know, but Yelena must remember the hostage crisis in Moscow


    Yelena nodded and whispered, "in that incident, the government refused to compromise with Chechen terrorists. Russian special forces attacked 50 Chechen terrorists, resulting in the death of at least 117 hostages."


    Xiao Shili had also heard of this event, which had caused quite a stir in the world. When several people around heard Yelena''s words, their emotions became extremely unstable. Several men rushed to the car door, smashed the car door and roared, "let us out!"


    Xiao Shili sat down in a row of seats, holding hands with each other, looking forward to two humanitarians, "but this incident has also caused a very negative impact on the Russian government in the international community, your government should not repeat the same mistakes."


    Yelena shook her head, while Boris looked at them blankly. It was true that no one could answer such a question.


    At this time, the TV in the car suddenly flashed, and the picture that was originally playing the advertisement jumped.


    On the screen, a middle-aged man sits in front of the dark blue background, looking at all the people in front of the screen, and then says.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m sorry to disturb you on this beautiful morning. I''m Leonid of Tomahawk? Anton? Sidorov


    There was a scream in the car, and everyone''s face changed. At this time, Xiao Shili slowly stood up from his seat and looked at the man on the screen. He was slightly surprised. Even across the screen, he also felt the strong Yin Qi released from each other''s eyes. It was a kind of crazy eyes mixed with destruction and destruction, but all these were hidden under the calm pupil.


    The man continued, "... Three days ago, the alpha special forces killed 35 members of our organization in the Lawrence plain. Today''s incident is a gift in return for the Lawrence plain incident. Here, I once again warn the Russian government and President Putin not to do meaningless things, which will only hurt more people. In addition, the president''s daughter now... "


    All of a sudden, the screen turned off, and the lights in the whole carriage went out. All around, it became dark. After a while of confusion, Xiao Shili felt that there was a light in front of her eyes, but Yelena turned on her mobile phone and the light reflected her beautiful face. She looked at the side of the car and said, "it should be the government who cut off the power."


    "What? Are they going to attack now? " Boris exclaimed in a startled voice.


    "No, I just don''t want people to see that video." Yelena''s voice did not fall, and the car lit up again. This time, the emergency power supply was started, so the light was a little dim.


    Xiao Shili said, "if I heard right just now, that person seems to be talking about Tomahawk?"


    "Yes, that''s what they say." Elena looked at him with a slight look. "And that man, the leader of the Tomahawk, Leonid? Anton? Sidorov

 Chapter 414

    Xiao Shili found that at this moment, not only Yelena and Boris, but also the ordinary people around him looked extremely scared. It seemed that after watching that video, he was deeply frightened. He was surprised and asked, "what''s the origin of this Tomahawk?"


    As soon as this remark came out, Yelena and Boris looked at him with a kind of puzzled eyes. Yelena gently licked her upper lip, while Boris laughed, "boss, you must be joking with us, right?"


    Is this so-called "Tomahawk" so famous? Although it can be seen from the reaction of the people, Xiao Shi had never heard of it before he left. Moreover, St. Petersburg is not the territory of the lotnikov family. Why can this "Tomahawk" be so unscrupulous here.


    Yelena took a look at him, then said faintly, "Tomahawk is the biggest Mafia in Russia. When people talk about tomahawks like this, the lotnikov family is just a decent businessman. More than a decade ago, with the rapid rise and continuous growth of Tomahawk power, it has not only developed in Russia. Now Tomahawk power has penetrated into the United States, Australia, Germany and other places, and has established bases in Sydney, Melbourne and many other cities. Therefore, the lotnikov family is the largest Mafia in Russia, This is because Tomahawk can no longer be simply called a Russian Mafia, but has become an international criminal organization, and has been classified as a terrorist in recent years. "


    "Haha, it''s like the difference between a shark and a whale." Boris said with a dry smile, "there is no comparability between the two. The lotnikov family relies on the protection of the government to survive, but the Tomahawk even has to be afraid of the government. Moreover, the Tomahawk has an independent armed force and even an army, and it is totally against the government, Its strength is not comparable to that of gangs at all. So, boss, you should understand


    Yelena added, "it''s not too much to use an inappropriate metaphor to say that terrorists are the highest form of gangs. Although they are different in nature, most terrorist organizations are evolved from gangs."


    Although Xiao Shili wanted to know more about the Tomahawk, it seemed that the current situation was not suitable to talk about it. The car door at the end of the car connected to the next car was suddenly knocked open, and two fully armed masked people stepped in and yelled at the people on both sides in Russian. All of them followed each other''s instructions, They all knelt in front of the seats with their heads in their arms.


    Is this the man of Tomahawk? Judging from his equipment, Xiao Shili thought to himself that if the two sides exchanged fire here, it would be the Tomahawk who died in the end, but the government army would have to pay a big price.


    "Hey, you three, put your hands on your heads and kneel on the ground!" A member of the Tomahawk in the distance looked this way and pointed the muzzle of the gun.


    At this time, there must be no hope for the government to save themselves. The three men slowly turned around and knelt down while holding their heads in both hands. Xiao Shi glanced back from his side. It should not be very difficult for him to kill the two men, as long as the other side approached. However, how to escape from here is a problem. There must be tomahawks outside. There is no cover in the subway tunnel, so it''s not easy to run.


    However, if the train could start... Xiao Shili moved in his heart, and then winked at Boris. After all, Boris had been fighting in the underworld for many years, and immediately understood what the boss meant. His fat body suddenly leaned back, fell to the ground, and then convulsed all over, making the appearance of a stroke attack.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" In the distance, a member of the Tomahawk yelled. Another person scolded a, then raised a gun to this side to walk to come over.


    When the other party came to Boris, less than two meters away from him, Xiao Shili suddenly jumped up like a rabbit and cut his hand knife on the man''s neck. The latter fell down without even humming. Xiao Shili''s other hand instantly picked up the automatic rifle in the other party''s hand, turned the muzzle and aimed at the man behind him. Several bullets penetrated the other party''s chest, and the man''s chest spattered with blood and fell to the ground.


    Boris got up from the ground with all his bones and said excitedly, "boss, you''re really here!" Then he ran to open the door.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili stopped each other, "there must be a lot of tomahawks outside. We try to rush to the front cab to see if we can start the car."


    As soon as he looked back, he saw that Yelena was still sitting on the ground, staring at himself with her eyes wide open. He didn''t seem to react. Xiao Shili went over and stretched out his hand to pull her up from the ground. "Let''s go, we don''t have much time."


    At this time, two more Tomahawk members came from the middle door. They seemed to hear the gunfire and came to check. Xiao Shili didn''t wait for the other party to see the scene in the carriage, so he shot them down with his gun and said to Boris, "put on the other party''s clothes and move quickly!"


    They took off the clothes on the two corpses and put them on. They used headgear to cover their faces. When they came to the door of the carriage, Xiao Shili suddenly stopped and turned to look at the frightened crowd in the carriage. He felt that he could not waste such good resources. Immediately pull the trigger, aim at the car window and floor, and shoot it all over. The sparks are splashing down. In a scream and cry, the fear value increased by 46 comes to mind.


    "What''s the matter?" Yelena and Boris also stopped and asked in surprise.


    "It''s OK," Xiao Shili shook his head. "Let''s go on."


    The guard of the next carriage had just been shot, and Xiao Shili did the same. After a random sweep, he aroused people''s fear of himself. There were a little more people in this carriage, and the fear lasted more than 100 years.


    Although Yelena and Boris are puzzled by Xiao Shili''s strange behavior, they can''t think too much about it.


    Entering the third carriage, the two Tomahawk members in front of them looked at them and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Just now, they also heard the gunshot, but they didn''t go to the car to look at it. They thought that most of the disobedient passengers were shot.


    Xiao Shili and Boris walk on both sides, while Yelena follows them. As Xiao Shili approaches each other, he says, "this woman, seems to be the government..." before he finishes, he suddenly raises his gun and shoots at each other. They don''t know that the two companions are the other''s fakes, so they are shot to the ground.


    Xiao Shili stepped over the two corpses and was about to move forward quickly. However, he saw a figure in the front door. A member of the Tomahawk had already seen himself. He was very close to the door. When he heard the gunshot, he immediately turned his head and saw the scene of his companion falling down.


    Seeing that his camouflage had been exposed, Xiao Shili immediately swept away to the other side with his gun. The member of the Tomahawk was short, looking for shelter. The bullet smashed the glass on the door and shot into another carriage. He only heard the man exclaim, "the people of the government have launched an assault. Everyone be careful, the other side is wearing our clothes!"


    Before the words were heard, there were rows of bullets coming. The bullets broke through the iron gate in an instant. Five or six innocent people were shot and fell to the ground in an instant. Xiao Shili and other three people hid in the crowd. The other party''s firepower could actually penetrate the iron gate, judging from the low, heavy and continuous gunfire. Among the enemies opposite, there was obviously a man with a light machine gun.

 Chapter 415

    At this moment, the killing value in Xiao Shili''s mind increased sharply. Suddenly, he thought of another new ability. He immediately closed his eyes and started the detection ability in his mind.


    His vision suddenly turned white, and his brain seemed to release a ripple, which spread out in all directions. Where he passed, the outline of the surrounding terrain, the long carriage, and the broken floor were all presented in the form of lines in his mind.


    At the same time, there are red human shapes around, which are the human beings within the scope. Xiao Shili was surprised to find that he could not only see everyone''s position, but also their current health and physical attributes. Each red body was marked with a column of numbers, showing each other''s strength, agility, vitality and so on


    With so many data, Xiao Shi didn''t have time to take a close look. He only found that there were a few passengers in the carriage who had just been shot, but the outline color became very light. A few people almost faded out of their sight. He immediately realized that as a person''s life continued to weaken, the color of his body would also become light. When it became completely transparent, he would turn into a dead person, Lost in their own field of vision.


    At the moment, the ripple is still spreading all around and extends to the next carriage. Xiao Shili feels that the killing value in his mind seems to be decreasing more and more quickly. He thinks of one of the instructions about the consumption of killing and quickly gathers his mind. The spread of the ripple is extremely controlled. As his mind stops, the detection range stops spreading.


    (description of killing value: every time a user causes a person to kill himself, he will get a little killing value. Using the killing value, he can detect the number of individuals with Yin Qi and Yang Qi in a certain range within a period of time. That is to say, the number of individual life.


    Condition of detection object: the user can only detect the individual whose Yin and Yang Qi are below the user. If one of the individuals exceeds the user, it will not be detected.


    Detection time: when the user enters the detection state, the killing value will be lost in every second. The larger the detection range is, the faster the loss speed will be. The more life in the range is, the faster the loss speed will be.)


    At this moment, with Xiao Shili as the center, all the scenes within a radius of 20 meters are in his mind. It can be clearly seen that there are three Tomahawk members in the car in front of him, two of whom are hidden behind the seats in the middle of the car, and the other one is standing in front of the door at the end, carrying a light machine gun to the car behind, and shooting wildly.


    It''s you! Xiao Shi thought centrifugally, and his eyes were green again. In his field of vision, the body and limbs of the Tomahawk member with a machine gun were suddenly entangled by black fog like tentacles. Then he turned the muzzle of the gun and suddenly shot at the left and right of the carriage. The two companions left.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Shili Huoran got up from the crowd and rushed forward. Yelena and Boris were surprised. Before the enemy in the front carriage was solved, how could he rush directly in the past? But seeing that Xiao Shili had nothing to do with rushing into the next carriage, they were puzzled and immediately followed him.


    The two men in the middle of the carriage had already been hit with bullet holes and fell to the ground, all over like rotten watermelons. They never thought that their companions behind them would rebel strangely. So one of them was shot, but the other didn''t know for a long time that they were the killers behind them. Finally, Fang''s Tomahawk stood upright with his machine gun still smoking. Xiao Shili only controlled his body, sealed his language, and did not control his expression. It must be that the expression on his face was extremely distorted and scared, but could not be seen under the mask of his head.


    At first, Yelena and Boris aim their guns at the man, but when they see that the other party does not fight back, but also turns around along Xiao Shili''s gesture. They are greatly puzzled and look at the two corpses on the ground. It is obvious that they were killed by their companions. They feel extremely shocked, especially Yelena. Looking at Xiao Shili''s eyes is undoubtedly like seeing a ghost.


    Every time Xiao Shili passed a carriage, he naturally did not let go of the harvest of fear value. Now, as before, he raised his gun and shot around the people. Yelena and Boris see that today, especially after the outbreak of the subway terrorist incident, Xiao Shili''s behavior is greatly different from that of ordinary people. They are both surprised and puzzled. They really want to ask themselves what''s going on, but the current situation is not allowed.


    The gunner turned and went into the next carriage, followed by Xiao Shili and Boris. There were five Tomahawk members in the carriage. After hearing the warning from their companions in the messenger, the five had already made preparations. Now they were ready to hide, spread out and aim their guns at the comer.


    The machine gunner immediately pulled off his mask, and the five men recognized his face. They could not help but relax their guard. One of them came out from behind the seat and frowned, "tolf, what are you doing? I heard the gunfire coming from your carriage. What happened..." before he finished his sentence, he found that the expression on the other''s face was wrong. He was surprised and was about to raise his gun, The machine gun in the hand of the person in front of him fired first, and the bullet instantly penetrated the other person''s chest.


    The other four were a little stunned for a moment, and then they responded in the roar. The dense bullets from four directions hit tolf''s chest, abdomen, arm and thigh, and burst a cloud of blood on him. Xiao Shili felt the black air on the receptor suddenly disordered, but he didn''t lose control of the other side. He immediately ordered tolf to rush straight ahead.


    The four Tomahawk members were completely stunned at the moment. Their bullets had already hit each other''s body, but the other side didn''t fall down. Apart from the occasional slight repulsion after they were shot in, they rushed towards themselves with great strides.


    This strange sight of standing still after being shot and charging forward with bullets has never been seen in anyone''s life. In an instant, tolf, who was covered with blood and bullet holes, rushed to one person, raised his machine gun over his seat and directly poured the bullet down from the other person''s head. Then he immediately shot another person dead. When he killed the fourth person, the rest of the person finally reacted and swept his gun to the other person''s head. Tolf''s head burst open, his broken body seemed to be suddenly taken away from his soul, and he fell straight back to the ground.


    The Tomahawk member was still in shock. He gasped and looked at the corpse in front of him. He was extremely frightened. What kind of monster was this. But at this time, his feet had already stood in front of him. Xiao Shili raised his pistol and smashed each other''s head.


    It turns out that as long as a person does not die, no matter how many injuries he suffers, his body can still be manipulated by the Yin Qi in his body. But if a person loses his life, the breath in his body will disappear, and Xiao Shili can no longer control him.


    Yelena and Boris were staring at the corpse on the ground until Xiao Shili''s gun sounded. They woke up suddenly and then looked at Xiao Shili with a kind of surprise and doubt.


    Xiao Shili ignores them and finds that this is the end of the car. In front of him is the control room of the train. He takes off his head cover and pushes the door to enter. The driver has already been shot and killed. His body lies on the console and the buttons under him are dyed red with blood.


    Xiao Shili dragged away the corpse and asked the second humanitarian, "who knows how to start the train?"

 Chapter 416

    "Let me try." Boris stepped forward and said, "my brother used to be a subway driver. I went through a few pages of subway driving instructions with him."


    As Boris stood in front of the console, watching the pile of buttons. Xiao Shili raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It has been 20 minutes since the hijacking. In such a short period of time, Tomahawk and the local government should still be in negotiation. Neither side will make any further action for the time being. However, once Tomahawk people find that their members have been shot, they will think that the government has launched a surprise attack secretly, At that time, maybe we will clean up the train. In terms of time, I still have time.


    He put a cigarette in his mouth, took out the lighter and was about to start a fire when the car body suddenly gave out a sudden shock. Boris cheered, "OK! It''s done. " Most of the buttons on the bridge in front of him are on. It seems that this guy is really good at it.


    "Take the car to the nearest station and leave the door. You should be able to escape." Xiao Shili showed a smile on his face. The platform along the way must have been controlled by the police, but he had to wear the clothes in the past, but there was something wrong.


    "Boris, take off your clothes first. I just killed the terrorists. I don''t want to kill more policemen." Xiao Shili said and took off his coat. Boris answered and reached out to pick off his head.


    Just then, there was a gunshot in his ear. Before Boris could take off his head cap, his back brain burst open. Under the splash of red and white things, he fell forward and banged his head against the glass.


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly startled. Just as he was about to turn around, a cold muzzle had already resisted his back brain.


    "If you''re smart, don''t move."


    Xiao Shili was stunned. He closed his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s a surprise to me. It seems that jieliejin doesn''t have any talent for employing people."


    "You too, don''t you?" The back of Xiao Shili''s head showed half a cold and gorgeous face, but now there was a soft smile on his face.


    "Can you tell me what your purpose is?" Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    "I''ll let you know when I have a chance, but now, you''d better keep silent for a while." Yelena''s voice is still clear, but at the moment it gives Xiao Shili a completely different feeling.


    Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, "you have had a failure experience, do you want to try again?"


    "Yes, of course I''m not that stupid." Before the words were heard, Xiao Shili felt a cold thing pierce his back neck. With a sense of injection, the scene in front of him suddenly became blurred, and his consciousness then became weak


    Yelena holds a syringe and looks at the man falling on the ground. The smile from the corner of her mouth disappears. Then she presses her hand on her earlobe and whispers, "the target has lost consciousness."


    "Good." A deep voice came from the other side, "take him to the scheduled evacuation point. There are still five minutes and 24 seconds left from the set time of C4. I hope you can make it in time."


    Yelena put down her hand, looked at the man''s sleeping face, frowned, and said, "it''s really troublesome..." then she bent down and pulled Xiao Shili''s arm on her shoulder and walked out in the opposite direction.


    "Now it''s our station that reports an explosion in the subway tunnel of the Sixth Avenue in St. Petersburg today. So far, the government has identified it as a terrorist attack, and Tomahawk has claimed responsibility for the attack. The explosion killed a total of 337 people and injured more than 500 people. At present, the Russian government is preparing a plan... "


    "I think it''s a terrorist attack!" The boy sitting in front of the TV suddenly jumped up and cried out, "scholar, scholar, come and see, something''s wrong with him!"


    "I knew that a long time ago." The teenager sitting on the sofa behind him was wearing a pair of gold wire round frame glasses, looking at the book in his hand, "as early as yesterday at noon, there was a report on the Internet."


    Gao Xiang smacked his lips. "This place in Russia is really chaotic. Are these people trying to threaten the government? It''s bold enough. "


    "You should have heard of the name Tomahawk. The other party is a very famous Mafia organization in the world. No, it should be called a terrorist organization now." Li Yuanqi helped his glasses. "This kind of thing is no big deal for those people."


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Yakov these days. Where has that guy gone?"


    "I must be busy mobilizing my own power." Li Yuanqi closed his book, "the fraternal war between the lotnikov family may break out soon."


    Gao Xiang frowned slightly. "Do you think Yakov will win against his two brothers?"


    "It''s going to be hard." Li Yuanqi shook his head.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and two people came in. One of them was a big bald man with a big body. It was the bald leopard.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi quickly stand up. When they see the expression of the bald leopard, they can''t help but jump in their hearts and ask eagerly, "how are you? Have you got the news about big brother?"


    The bald leopard, with a faint look of excitement on her face, strode to the table, grabbed a bottle of vodka and poured most of it for herself, then drank it up and said with a smile, "I''ve been busy for most of the day, but it''s not in vain."


    "Shit, what''s going on, you tell me!" Gao Xiang a listen to the other side this words, is mood fluctuation, hastily urge a way.


    Next to the bald leopard is a short, plump, bearded middle-aged man named Matvey, who is a middle-level figure in Yakov''s forces. Because several members of the Dark Alliance don''t know Russian, Matvey is responsible for assisting them these days to meet all the requirements of these Chinese friends according to Yakov''s orders.


    After entering the house, Matvey took out a U-disk from his arms, put it on the table, and said in extremely fluent Chinese, "this is from the Sixth Avenue Subway management office I asked for. You can have a look first."


    The two couldn''t wait to insert the U-disk into a computer on their desk. There was only one video file in it. When they opened it, the video was extremely blurred, but it was a surveillance video in a subway station.


    What is monitored on the screen is a corner of the subway platform. The time is yesterday. It can be seen that because of yesterday''s terrorist attack, the crowd in the subway has been evacuated, and all places have been blocked by the police.


    The whole video lasted for more than two hours. After Matvey arrived at a certain section with fast forward, people only saw a train speeding into the platform, and then several fully armed men rushed out of the train. It seemed that they immediately exchanged fire with people on the other side.


    "These... Are terrorists?" Gao Xiang can''t help but be surprised. Judging from the other party''s clothes, it''s almost the same as the regular army of the government. Li Yuanqi didn''t expect that the Tomahawk would be so strong. Needless to say, the person who exchanged fire with him on the other side was the police of St. Petersburg.


    "It seems that the government didn''t expect the terrorists to start the train, so it only deployed police forces at several stations along the way. However, the terrorists drove the train to a station with weak police force and then fled. The timing of the other side was very good. They avoided a lot of police forces and didn''t have time to reinforce the other side."


    Sure enough, the whole exchange of fire took only five or six minutes. It seems that the terrorists have eliminated all the police, and there are about twenty more terrorists pouring out of the train. It seems that they are trying to escape from the exit.


    At this time, Li Yuanqi suddenly called, "wait, turn the picture back a little."

 Chapter 417

    Then the screen began to play back. Li Yuanqi pointed to a place and said, "this person... Seems to be a woman?"


    Gao Xiang put his face close to the screen and looked at it carefully. The other side had long hair. It was a woman indeed, and there seemed to be someone beside the woman.


    Matvey cut a picture, opened it and enlarged it. This time everyone saw it clearly. The woman was carrying a man with her body, and the man


    "Big... Big brother!" Li Yuanqi and Gao Xiang cried out in surprise at the same time.


    The man in the picture, even in such a vague picture, will never admit it wrong.


    Li Yuanqi turned and looked at the bald leopard in bewilderment, "what''s the matter?"


    "It seems that this man is the one you are looking for. That''s right." Matvey said, "today, one of my staff reported that it seems that they saw the person you are looking for in the airport subway station. I have arranged for people to go to various stations to wait. Unexpectedly, the terrorist attack happened in the subway. I had no choice but to get this video from the subway management office."


    Li Yuanqi frowned and said, "I want to know why big brother is with terrorists?"


    "There are many possibilities, but the most likely one is that Mr. Xiao Shili was taken away as a hostage by Tomahawk." "Tomahawk has never accepted foreigners into the organization, so it''s unlikely that Mr. Xiao Shili will join Tomahawk," Matvey said


    Several facial expressions at the same time some solidification, "hostage?"


    "That''s bullshit!" Gao Xiang suddenly jumped up and cried, "there are so many people in the subway. Why do you want to take big brother hostage? Have these white pigs been eaten by dogs? " When he heard that Xiao Shili was taken as a hostage, his heart was filled with anger and panic, but he forgot that Matvey was there.


    "Xiangzi, don''t be impulsive." Li Yuanqi pressed each other''s shoulder, "at least for the moment, this is a good thing. Other passengers in the subway died in the explosion. It should be said that the eldest brother was lucky and survived."


    "That''s right." The bald leopard said in a deep voice, "but the situation will not be much better if the elder brother is captured by those terrorists. Now we have to think of a way to save the elder brother!"


    Li Yuanqi lowered his head and pondered, "the way must be to think about it, but the other side is a powerful international terrorist organization, I''m afraid it''s not so simple, and..." he said that, his face darkened, "even if I can save my elder brother, I don''t know how to face him..."


    After a while, Gao Xiang said, "let''s not care about so much. Anyway, first save elder brother. I''m afraid that only elder brother can figure out how to deal with the fact that sister Yu was taken away by the military."


    The other two nodded, but felt a huge pressure in their heart. But this time, even if they gambled on this life, they must save big brother!


    I don''t know how long after that, when Xiao Shili opened his eyes, he found himself in a dark room. With a slight movement, he felt a sharp pain on his wrist. He felt sour all the way from his arm to his body. He should be locked in his hands and half hung in the air.


    Damn it. Xiao Shili scolded in his heart. This is the first time that he has lost consciousness. Since there are so many comas in his life, won''t he be immune to coma.


    By the way, he vaguely remembered that the woman seemed to inject something into herself at the end, and the back neck still feels numb and sour. This time, I fell into the hands of a woman,


    Xiao Shili laughs a few times. He has always seen through the heart of the people. It''s common for him to spend a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. But it''s a big mistake that he didn''t see this woman.


    In other words, what is the identity of this woman? If she wants to kill herself and take her place, why should she keep her life?


    By the way, Xiao Shili suddenly remembered that all the money he had acquired after annexing the three circle gang had been transferred to the private account of the Swiss bank. The woman had saved her life, presumably for the money. I don''t think it''s right. If the other party has such a mind, I just need to do something when I sent someone to open an account. It''s not so troublesome.


    "What''s so funny, can you tell me?"


    When Xiao Shili guessed the identity of the other party, the cold voice of the woman suddenly sounded in his ear, and the dark light suddenly lit up in the dark room. Yelena did not know when she had appeared in front of him.


    At the moment, Yelena is wearing a one-piece tight leather suit and leather pants. Her round leg curve and the contour of the towering Yu peak are clearly revealed. Under the tight effect of the leather suit, she is even more attractive. Her hair is all rolled up and tied into a ponytail at the back of her head. She looks neat and gives people a strong aesthetic feeling. Behind her stood two heavily armed men with no expression on their faces.


    Xiao Shili suddenly understood each other''s identity in his heart, and his face was slightly surprised, "are you... The man of the Tomahawk?"


    "You don''t think of it until now." Ye Lina''s mouth crossed a smile, "I always thought that with Mr. Xiao Shili''s intelligence, I should have known for a long time."


    Xiao Shili gave a low hum and a smile, and looked at each other''s ice blue eyes, "Why are you in the Queen''s gang since you are a man of Tomahawk?"


    Yelena said faintly, "there are thousands of members of Tomahawk. If all of them gather together, won''t they give the government the opportunity to integrate into all groups of the society. This is just a way for us to hide ourselves. In these groups, of course, gangs are also included."


    "No wonder you know so much about Tomahawk." Xiao Shili looked up at each other and said with a smile, "I should have suspected you when I was in the car."


    "It''s too late to regret now." Yelena took a few steps forward, looked at Xiao Shili''s face from a close distance, and then said with a soft smile, "at this moment, you should also tell your true identity, agent Xiao Shili."


    what? Xiao Shili was stunned. Yelena looked at the puzzled expression on the man''s face and said with a smile, "you don''t have to hide it anymore. If you didn''t know your identity long ago, I wouldn''t bring you here, but what I didn''t expect is that the KGB would hire Chinese people. If it wasn''t for your obvious trace, Maybe I will be cheated by you. "


    All of a sudden, Xiao Shi thought that he was a KGB person, that is to say... He was a Russian government person, and so on... But everyone knows that KGB, the world-famous intelligence agency of the Soviet Union, disappeared with the disintegration of the Soviet Union 20 years ago. Is there any secret?


    (KGB is a transliteration of the Russian alphabet of the National Security Council of the Soviet Union. The scope of KGB''s authority is roughly equivalent to the spy and anti spy departments of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) and the Federal Bureau of investigation (FBI) of the United States. It is famous for its strength and cleverness in the world, and even surpasses the United States in some aspects. Later, it disappeared with the collapse of the Soviet Union. Today''s Russian President Vladimir Putin was born in the KGB.)

 Chapter 418

    Should I admit that I am a member of the government? If you admit it, it may lead to death, but if you deny it, the other party may not release itself. Moreover, the other party seems to think that it is a KGB agent. Even if you deny it, the other party will not believe it.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili said with a low smile, "I don''t know where Miss Yelena saw that I was from the government."


    His words may not admit his own identity, but can guide the other party to tell the truth.


    Yelena snorted and laughed, "is that true? When I first saw you, of course? "


    "The first time?" Xiao Shi was a little surprised.


    "The deal between the queen gang and the Tianying gang was really destroyed in the hands of the military. Anyone who goes to the scene will understand it, and I pretend not to believe it. I just don''t want you to doubt me." Yelena said, sitting down in a chair brought by the two men, then took out a long and thin cigarette from the cigarette box and put it in her mouth. She threw out the Zippo to light it with a natural and unrestrained action, and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao must have participated in that action. How could the military even send out armed helicopters in a small Mafia trade? I think the military''s purpose in that time, It''s actually us. "


    Xiao Shili became more and more confused, but he listened patiently.


    "Frankly speaking, we misled you with intelligence at that time, so the two gangsters became scapegoats. You pretended to be injured and sneaked into the local farmers'' home. Maybe you wanted to find our clues. It''s really a coincidence. Mr. Xiao Shili, you didn''t expect that you would really sneak into the home of a Tomahawk member." Elena smiles like a flower.


    Xiao Shili also said with a smile, "very good, then what''s next?"


    Yelena took a deep breath of smoke, then spit out from the gap between her red lips, and slowly said, "I guess, jieliejin should be your man, too. Although he has nothing to do with you, such a small gangster, once the government puts pressure on him, he will be obedient and cooperate. I checked the background of jieliejin as early as before I joined the Queen''s gang. He had no relatives in his life, and only one old father died of cancer five years ago. How could he suddenly have a Chinese nephew? " The woman laughed, "Mr. Xiao, your KGB''s strength seems to be getting worse and worse after the collapse of the Soviet Union. You want to find the hatchet members hidden in the Mafia, but you make up such a reason to coax children." At this point, it is a series of Jiaoxiao.


    Xiao Shili also secretly laughed a few times in his heart. It seems that this woman is completely thinking in accordance with her own way of thinking. However, it can''t be blamed for him. His performance in this period of time is really in line with the other party''s conjecture. It''s ridiculous that he seldom tells the truth to a woman once, but he is misunderstood to this extent by the other party.


    "But you can guess that there are Tomahawk members hiding in the Queen''s Gang, which I admire very much." Ye Lena smiled again, "and Mr. Xiao, you are indeed a rare talent. Just undercover for a few days, you have destroyed the two major gangs in Vladivostok. People like you are extremely dangerous to us."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, "what happened to the subway hijacking in St. Petersburg? Is that why you deliberately led me into the subway? "


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao Shili, you are too humorous. Of course, we won''t make such a big noise for you alone. This incident has been planned for a long time. For example, you have seen it on the subway TV. Originally, I intended to solve you in another place, but the time when you went to St. Petersburg just coincided with the time we planned, so I''ll take this opportunity to make it easier. " Yelena left the cigarette end on the ground and put it out with her high-heeled boots. "In addition, I want to show you something."


    One of the two men behind her immediately took out a tablet computer, turned it on, and walked up to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili looks at the screen, which is playing news reports. The picture is taken in a city. The camera is full of chaotic figures, including police, firefighters and restrained civilians. The streets and sky have been covered by smoke, and several stores nearby are being engulfed by the fire.


    With the jump of the screen, Xiao Shili was surprised. He saw a huge section on the ground somewhere. Looking inside, it was a huge pit with a diameter of more than 200 meters. It was surprising that such a scene appeared in the city. At the edge of the pit, however, several cranes are slowly lifting a dark and twisted train carriage from the pit.


    "You unexpectedly..." Xiao Shili couldn''t help looking at Yelena in surprise. He didn''t expect that the other party would blow up the whole train in the center of the city. The latter said with a smile, "so you should thank me. If I didn''t bring you out of the train, the train lifted from the ground might have a part of your body."


    Xiao Shili felt more deeply at the moment that the two sisters were absolutely of the opposite type. Although they were equally beautiful, Clara was innocent and pure, but Yelena had a cold and vicious heart in her body. This woman seemed to have no concept of death. After killing such an innocent person, she could still smile so brightly.


    My sister is an angel, and my sister is a devil. Not at all.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes slightly coagulated, "well, now I''m serious. What''s the purpose of bringing me here?"


    Yelena stood up and stepped forward. Her slender fingers gently crossed Xiao Shili''s cheek and looked at him. She said softly, "Xiao, I appreciate your ability. Join us. People like you can give full play to your ability only in the Tomahawk organization. Your life should be great and brilliant, not as a small government agent, Life and death are in the small apartment they gave you


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman''s beautiful eyes with a little eagerness. It seemed that he was really looking forward to joining. He suddenly gave a cold smile in his heart.


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shili shook his head with a smile, "your organization is still far behind me."


    "What?" Yelena was gazing at him tenderly, and her eyes suddenly froze.


    "International drug trafficking, arms reselling, transnational prostitution and laundering of black money are still far from my ultimate goal." Xiao Shili showed a crazy smile on his face. "Even if you give me the position of the leader of the organization, I don''t like it. Let me tell you, Lao Tzu''s goal is to unify the world, so I will crush you all on my way forward for small fish like you

 Chapter 419

    "Little fish?" Yelena opened her eyes wide for a few seconds, then lowered her head slightly, but her shoulders trembled and she couldn''t help laughing. "Well said, it seems that Mr. Xiao is going to be loyal to the government?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile, "what''s the matter? If you have the ability to kill me, just let it go. "


    "Don''t worry, we won''t kill you." Yelena stepped back and laughed, "since Mr. Xiao is not willing to cooperate, we are enemies. First of all, we need the money in your account to eliminate the funds obtained by the three circle gang. You should not have time to transfer it to the government account."


    Xiao Shili said, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid it can''t be as you wish."


    "Are you sure?" Yelena chuckled. "Don''t forget how you dealt with LEV. Now I can apply the same method to you."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other''s eyes flashing a trace of evil cold light, and knew that as long as this woman could say it, she would do it. However, she might have made a mistake. She was not lev.


    "But for the sake of helping me once, I''ll give you some time to think about it." Ye Lina said, turning around, leaving a graceful figure of Xiao Shili, "we''ll see you in 30 minutes, Mr. Xiao Shili."


    After Yelena and the two attendants left, the light in the room did not go out. By the faint light, Xiao Shili saw that his hands were locked by a chain, which was connected with an iron pipe above. The walls of the whole room are made of bricks. It looks mottled and old. I don''t know how many years it has been. There are many shackles hanging on the rest of the iron pipe. It seems that this is a room specially used for holding hostages.


    Xiao Shili made a lot of money. The shackles that bound his hands were made of steel. How could he get rid of them so easily? After a few attempts, the iron chain didn''t move and he gave up. He thought that when the woman came in, he would cut his wrist and bleed himself. At that time, as long as he controlled the other party with the force of fear, he would be able to get away, so he didn''t worry much.


    But the taste of hanging, but a little too uncomfortable. There is also a way of hanging people. The height of hanging people is controlled by the other party. It will neither let the prisoner''s body hang in the air and his hands be pulled off, nor let the prisoner stand flat on the ground. Usually, the prisoner''s hands are tied and can only touch the ground on his toes. After a long time, it will be very painful. Therefore, hanging people is a kind of punishment, even if the other party doesn''t cut Xiao Shili''s wrist, As long as he was hanging here, Xiao Shili would have to promise him in a day.


    Xiao Shili thought about how to spend the half an hour. At this time, he heard someone calling him gently. He was stunned and looked around. He was the only one in the empty cell.


    Xiao Shili didn''t care. After a few seconds, the voice sounded again. This time, he could hear it clearly. It seemed to be a girl''s voice. He immediately followed the direction of the voice, but it came from the opposite wall.


    Xiao Shili was surprised that his hands were hung on the iron pipe by the iron chain, but his body could move along the iron pipe by the sliding of the iron chain, so he leaned towards the wall, and there was a sharp friction between the iron chain and the iron pipe. But he was looking forward to the devil girl coming earlier, so he didn''t care about death.


    As soon as I moved to the wall, I heard a nervous "hush" from below. Then I heard a delicate voice saying, "idiot, keep your voice down, so they will hear it!"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t bend down, but by the light he saw a few loose bricks under the wall, but a small hole appeared. Just now, because of the dim light in the distance, he didn''t find it.


    The voice came from this small hole. It turned out that there were people in the room next door. Xiao Shili thought that most of them were hostages brought back by tomahawks from the subway. The girl''s voice was very nice, but unfortunately she couldn''t see her face. Xiao Shili always felt sorry for her, so he asked softly, "are you ok?"


    "What''s good, of course not!" The girl snorted angrily.


    Xiao Shili thought that a girl should be afraid of such a thing. It''s not bad if she doesn''t cry. It''s rare for her to be so angry. So he said, "you''re not hurt, are you?"


    Without answering his question, the girl suddenly said, "are you sent by my father to save me?"


    dad? What and what? Xiao Shili thought that the girl didn''t look scared at all. She was so scared that she still thought her father would come to save her.


    At most, he was only 15 or 16 years old when he heard each other''s voice. It seemed that he was younger than himself. Xiao Shi thought that it was inevitable for a girl to be afraid in this situation, and he should comfort her. Moreover, the girls he met were older than himself, some were one or two years older, some were five or six years older, and even ten years older, But they are still children. Apart from that, this is the first time that he met a girl of the same age and younger than himself. He could not help feeling like a brother.


    So with a mild tone of comfort, "don''t worry, it''s OK, I''ll help you out later."


    "Cut! Don''t lie to me Unexpectedly, the girl snorted, "you have been arrested yourself. How can you save me?


    Xiao Shili''s face was red. Though he felt that he was not difficult to get away from him, he was caught by the fact. He felt that the girl was too mean to speak. He was comforted by what he had done, but in turn he was satiried. Forget it. When someone asks for you.


    So he stopped talking. After a while, the girl couldn''t help whispering, "Hey, why don''t you talk?"


    Xiao Shili pretended to sigh, "I''ve been arrested, and I can''t save you. What else can I say?"


    The girl said, "even if you can''t save me, you can talk with me. I haven''t talked to anyone for several days."


    Hum, I''m begging my brother so soon. Forget it. Your voice sounds good. Xiao Shili asked, "well, what''s your name?"


    The girl said angrily, "I hate it. You know it and ask!"


    Xiao Shili was stunned. She realized that the girl thought she was someone else and was locked in with her. She also knew that her father was mostly his boyfriend. So, it''s not surprising that she spoke to herself in that tone just now, but her poor Russian would be recognized by others. Is it not true that her boyfriend is also Chinese? So he said, "you misunderstood, you recognized the wrong person, I''m not your boyfriend."


    The girl was angry again, "bah! You... You think of the beauty, hate, who said you are my... Boyfriend


    It''s not a boyfriend, so it''s an acquaintance. Xiao Shili is too lazy to explain to the girl again. He feels uncomfortable hanging on both feet. At this time, he can''t help jumping up, grabbing the iron pipe above and doing a pull-up. After about forty or fifty, he suddenly hears a sound from above, and then dust falls down.


    Some dust fell on his arm, but it was rusty. He suddenly moved in his heart. I don''t know how many years the house has been. There must be rusty corrosion on the iron pipe for a long time. Even if he can''t get rid of the shackles, if he can break the iron pipe, he can get rid of it.

 Chapter 420

    As soon as xinnianfu moved, he grasped the iron pipe with both hands and suddenly pulled it down. However, the strength of his upper arms was greater than that of the pull-up. I don''t know how much rust fell from the top. When we pulled it for the third time, we only heard the sound of metal distortion coming from the top of our head. The seven or eight meter long iron pipe broke off from the other end and fell down.


    Xiao Shili held it in his hand to prevent it from crashing into the ground and making a loud noise. At the same time, he heard the girl''s laughter, "Wow, it''s so powerful."


    It turns out that the other party is on the other side, but they are not hanging like themselves. They can squat down and see the situation on their side. Xiao Shili saw a snow-white face, flashing at the entrance of the cave, and then slowly put the iron pipe on the ground.


    The girl cried again, "Hey, what are you still doing? Come and help me out quickly!"


    As soon as Xiao Shili heard this, the girl''s tone was still extremely unreasonable. Good, let me see what you look like first. If you''re a beautiful woman, it''s nothing to save you. If you''re an ugly woman, you''re still so unruly. Even if you''re playing for terrorists, people don''t want you. It''s very safe here. You don''t need to save yourself.


    He went to the wall, crouched down and looked into the hole. He just saw the girl with opposite eyes. He couldn''t help but be stunned. He saw the girl with bright eyes, white skin and long golden hair. Although she was a European girl, her small face and features were as delicate as those of an Asian. Although her face was dirty, it couldn''t hide her beauty, White to almost transparent face gives people a feeling of abnormal heartbeat.


    Although Xiao Shili is not very familiar with European and American women, he has seen a lot of European and American movies. Russia is indeed a place rich in beautiful women. This time he came here, he saw a lot of beautiful women with his own eyes, but this girl is absolutely the most beautiful girl he has ever seen in Russia. Xiao Shili originally thought that European and American girls would only give him visual and physiological stimulation, but this girl gave him a feeling of heart.


    Seeing Xiao Shili staring at herself, the girl blushed and bit her cherry lips. "Hey, have you seen enough?"


    Xiao Shili just woke up, and he didn''t know when he was stunned. This kind of situation happened only when he first met Du Yue and her daughter. Looking at the girl''s little red face in her thin anger, he felt like another Russian girl who would blush. With such a look, he was really a top-notch girl.


    "Get me out quickly." The girl saw that the Chinese had some bad intentions in her eyes, but in this case, she couldn''t care a lot with the other person, so she said with a little face.


    ¡°ok£¡¡± Xiao Shili stood up and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The girl glared at him, but this time she didn''t scold him. She whispered, "my name''s aphrola."


    Aphrola, good name, good name. Xiao Shili didn''t know what the Russian name meant, but he thought it was nice to transliterate it into Chinese, and any name on a beautiful woman was nice, so he said, "my name is Xiao Shili, you can just call me Xiao."


    Aphrola nodded, and then looked at Xiao Shili with an expectant look to see how he would save himself.


    Xiao Shili lifted the iron pipe from the ground again, and then said, "aphrola, step back!"


    Aphrola immediately stood up and ran to a corner of the room. Xiao Shili grasped one end of the iron pipe, then vigorously threw the iron pipe across half a circle and hit the wall. The whole wall shook violently and the dust overflowed.


    Xiao Shili''s second shot, the wall collapsed in the roar, and saw the whole picture of aphrola in the dust. The girl''s slender and beautiful figure was wearing a snow-white dress, and the white cotton stockings on her legs covered below her knees. Although she shrank in the corner, her whole body still exuded a fresh and noble temperament.


    Xiao Shili is not polite either. She goes forward and holds the girl''s little hand. Maybe she is frightened by Xiao Shili''s rude action just now. Now she lets him hold it. They go back to Xiao Shili''s cell. At this time, the iron door on one side of the room suddenly opens, but the two Tomahawk members who are guarding the door hear the movement and rush in.


    Xiao Shili picked up the iron pipe from the ground and poked it forward. The iron pipe was seven or eight meters long. Before they could raise their guns, they had already penetrated into one of the men''s abdomen. Xiao Shili immediately roared, waved the iron pipe and the body of the man, and smashed the second man''s half body down.


    When she saw Xiao Shili''s hand, she killed two people. She couldn''t help but scream in fear. Xiao Shili put one hand around the girl''s shoulder, covered her eyes and said in a low voice, "don''t look." However, he took the girl into his arms.


    How could she expect that in such a situation, the other party would have all kinds of evil thoughts. What''s more, she was really scared. She had a warm chest to rely on, and her body immediately stuck to Xiao Shili''s body.


    Xiao Shili felt the softness on his chest and guessed the size of the beautiful woman''s Cup in his heart. Holding the beautiful woman in his arms, he stooped to pick up a gun on the body and left the prison through the iron gate.


    After leaving the prison gate, there was a dark and long corridor outside. The whole corridor was empty. It seemed that there were no more Tomahawk members except the two guards.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know how long he had been in a coma. Today was the first day, and he didn''t know when it was. He thought that it might be night now, and the enemy had only a few guards on duty, so he could escape easily.


    But when I woke up, I was already in prison, but I didn''t know where to go out. I was regretting that I didn''t leave a living just now. But she pointed to the right and said, "go straight from here and you can go out."


    Xiao Shili pulls the girl and keeps alert all the way. He never meets the enemy along the way. When he gets to an iron door, it''s an upward staircase. Only then can he understand that he has been locked underground.


    They climbed up the stairs and opened a door. A burst of fresh air came to their faces. As expected, they came outside. Aphrodite was held by Xiao Shili''s little hand, and her backhand grasped him tightly. She finally escaped!


    However, Xiao Shili felt that something was wrong. He walked all the way smoothly, but he didn''t meet a guard. Even though there were few guards in the corridor, there were no guards at such important checkpoints as the entrance and stairs. This is quite abnormal.


    "What''s the matter with you? Let''s get out of here." She took him by the hand and ran forward, only to find the man standing still. She turned to him and cried.


    Two people walked a few steps, suddenly feel body Monday white, but countless lights from all directions hit on his body.


    Xiao Shili put his hand in front of him and looked around. Then he found that they were surrounded by a high wall. The wall was full of people. Five or six huge searchlights were aimed at him. A woman''s laughter came from above.


    "It seems that Mr. Xiao not only wants to escape by himself, but also wants a hero to save beauty. Unfortunately, you underestimate our tomahawks."

 Chapter 421

    Xiao Shili looked up at a sexy and enchanting figure in the backlight in front of a searchlight. Knowing that his every move was in the other party''s grasp, he immediately said with a smile, "I just want to take a walk. Why should miss Yelena make such a fuss? Unfortunately, you Russians really don''t know anything about romance. Since it''s a night for a walk, Of course, we need beautiful women to accompany us. "


    Ye Lena was taken advantage of each other''s words. She was not happy in her heart. She snorted coldly, "what do you think about what I asked you to consider?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "if you have the ability to take it from me, you should take it as far as possible."


    "Well, it''s your choice. Don''t blame me." Yeliena''s mouth suddenly showed a charming smile, and several guards nearby suddenly felt hot and tight. They knew that when his wife showed such a smile, some men would have bad luck


    "Go down and give him a tranquilizer." Yelena ordered in a low voice, and then said, "go down ten people at a time, be careful."


    "Yes


    After ten people went down, nine people formed a circle and raised their guns to surround them. The rest of them pulled out a syringe and walked forward. In the scream of aphrola, they stabbed Xiao Shili in the back of his neck.


    I can''t remember how many times this is. When Xiao Shili woke up, he felt an impulse to kill the woman. But his hands still couldn''t move, but they were locked again. This time, he couldn''t even move his feet. Xiao Shili looked down and was shocked.


    My body... Turned out to be naked. I don''t know when my clothes have been taken off. My hands and feet are tied with iron chains and pulled into a big word. My feet can only move in a limited area.


    He scolded in the heart, ye lie Na this woman, want to do what fame? When she raised her head, she was surprised again. She saw aphrola sitting in a chair opposite her. The girl''s hands and feet were all fixed and facing her. But she couldn''t see herself like this with her eyes covered with black cloth.


    Xiao Shili cried, "don''t be afraid, aphrola. I''m here!"


    Aphrola struggled a few times and let out a whine. It turned out that her mouth had been stuffed with the mouthball. Because the mouthball filled the whole mouth, she couldn''t swallow it. Therefore, a lot of juicy jade had flowed out of the mouthball''s mouth and dropped on her white thigh.


    At this moment, a door on the inside side of the room suddenly opened, and two women in tight leather clothes came in. These two women are typical Russian beauties, with high nose, big eyes, and heavy makeup on their faces. They look extremely charming, but their small leather clothes only reach below the waist, tightly wrapping the sensitive part, their plump legs are completely exposed, and they are all wearing high boots,, But it''s a perfect dress. The two women''s figures are excellent in the West. They are all full of fat buttocks. Under the effect of tightening, they look even more bloodthirsty


    Xiao Shili thought that this woman can''t be intimidated, but she wants to use seduction tactics. Unfortunately, I''m not good at it.


    With the two women behind, but a woman came in from the door, Xiao Shili face a Leng, this woman is Ye Lena!


    Yeliena is also dressed up. Compared with the two women next to her, although Xiaobu and PI Gu are not so big, they look very symmetrical, which is in line with the aesthetic feeling of the Oriental people. Moreover, the other side seems to have undergone some training. The exposed Yu body of Luo looks full of strength, and the muscles of her whole body are extremely smooth and smooth, giving people a tight aesthetic feeling.


    Xiao Shili finally couldn''t help laughing, "what''s the matter? Miss Elena thought that the two women she called could not satisfy me, so she had to fight in person? But even if you volunteer, I won''t promise you. "


    When he finished his sentence, he immediately regretted that such an opportunity was once in a blue moon. He should enjoy the woman first, and then refuse the other party. Anyway, he didn''t suffer.


    Yelena smiles, but doesn''t speak. The two women come to her, but the three pick up Wen.


    Xiao Shili stares, isn''t it? Is this girl a lesbian? I came here to show myself, but... Maybe it''s bisexual


    Just as Xiao Shili was looking at Xiangyan''s scene in front of her, she was still, listening to the movement in the room. Although her eyes could not see, she also felt something happened in the room from some special voice, and her little face was flushed.


    Ye Lina was already a little emotional under the stimulation of her two favorite concubines, and her breath became urgent. She suddenly pushed her two daughters away and went straight to Xiao Shili. Her face was as cold as frost. At this time, she had changed into a look of Yin Dang.


    Her eyes slowly moved down the man''s body, and then stayed on something that had been raised. When she touched it with her hand, it was very elastic and swayed up and down in the air for a few times. The woman Yin said with a smile, "it''s hard to reply. It''s already like this here. What''s the matter? Can''t stand the sight of kissing? "


    Xiao Shili couldn''t control his body''s reaction, and he didn''t want to control it. When he was touched by Yelena''s finger, he had a greater reaction.


    Yelena couldn''t help exclaiming excitedly. Seeing that the thing could expand and grow bigger, she gently put her face up. "Xiao, I can''t believe you are Asian."


    Xiao Shili can''t stand it any more. Come as soon as you want! You can''t get out of bed for three days. When he thought that a woman would swallow it with her gorgeous red lips, the other party suddenly stood up.


    "What do you think I''ll do to help you, kJ?" Yelena looked at the expression on the man''s face and giggled, "you men are really stupid. You think all the women in the world will like your dirty thing, idiot."


    Xiao Shili was upset. He dared to play with Lao Tzu like this. He immediately said with a smile, "that''s because women will enjoy the supreme happiness from here. If they don''t want some people, they can only comfort themselves with their fingers and toys."


    Aphrodite blushed. What are these two people talking about? I hate it. It''s disgusting to do such a thing here! Even this hateful woman, even her father''s men follow her... There is no good man in the world!


    Yelena was not angry. At this time, the two women came over with one thing in their hands. One of them was holding a whip. At this time, she knelt down on one knee and presented the whip to her master in a posture of facing the queen.


    Xiao Shili''s back muscles can''t help jumping. The whip looks as thick as a child''s arm. It''s black and shiny. The tip of the whip is scattered and divided into several strands. It''s no joke to smoke it on the body. But the expression on Yelena''s face is intoxicated. She licks her lips gently and says, "next, let''s play a game, my dear brother, I''m sure you''ll like it. "

 Chapter 422

    This is a little bad. Xiao Shili saw the woman shake the whip, and then flick it gently, and the whip made a crisp sound on the ground. He thought, how can the general s, m whip be so thick? It''s just a little painful to hit on the body. This woman made such a big whip. It''s really a pervert. He thought that although he didn''t mind to have a hair with this foreign girl, But apart from whipping, if this woman wants to treat her feet, even drink her Niao, call her master or something, it''s not in Lao Tzu''s taste.


    Thinking of this, it seems that there is green light flowing through her eyes. In front of her, ye Lena, with a whip in her hand, is twisting her waist and swinging Tun slowly towards herself. Xiao Shili doesn''t hesitate. As soon as the Tong mang condenses, countless tentacle like black fog rises around her body.


    After the black fog surged up, it closed and wound around every part of the woman''s body like a snake. Just as Xiao Shili was about to accept the manipulation of the other person''s body, his mind suddenly vibrated. The black fog outside the other person''s body suddenly turned into countless pieces and disappeared in the air.


    He opened his eyes and was surprised. At the same time, a hint came to his mind, "the Yin Qi value is 1:1.2, your Yin Qi value is less than the other party, this object can''t be used as a receptor, control failed!"


    what! The Yin Qi inside oneself... Unexpectedly lost to this woman? Xiao Shili couldn''t believe it. Looking at Yelena''s demon Mei''s eyes, he was shocked. To a certain extent, the amount of Yang Qi and Yin Qi determined a person''s good and evil. The Yin Qi in his body was more than Yang Qi, indicating that his essence should be more evil. However, the Yin and Yang Qi in his body had been tempered by the treasure and were stronger than ordinary people, This woman has surpassed herself in Yin Qi


    In other words, how evil is the soul hidden under this beautiful appearance?


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of the word "devil" in his mind. Standing in front of him was a female devil who was hidden and beautiful. He was so careless.


    With the sound of the whip, Xiao Shili only felt a sharp pain on his back. The black whip with blood raised, and then he pulled it down again. I don''t know how many times, each time the pain will deepen a point, until the blood has dyed the ground under the man''s feet, Yelena stopped. After a stroke just now, she also consumed a lot of physical strength, high, The towering Yu peak is undulating violently, fragrant, sweaty, drenching and dripping all over, but the heart is getting a huge pleasure, and the face is extremely satisfied and excited.


    Xiao Shili lowered his head and the blood on his back slowly flowed down his body. He suddenly opened his eyes and scolded in his heart. What a pain!


    There are hundreds of whips just now. Ordinary people are afraid that if they don''t get a hundred, they will turn into corpses. Even if Xiao Shili has practiced the secret formula of Qianlong, and his physique is different from ordinary people, he can''t bear such a heavy blow. Besides, Yelena has received special training and is far stronger than ordinary women. Under normal circumstances, he would have been in a severe coma even if he was not dead.


    Fortunately, just after the failure of control, Xiao Shili released a dark star to the woman. Within a radius of five kilometers, all the Yin Qi in the human body was extracted to Yelena. The effect of the so-called dark star power is to let people fall into the package of bad luck. The more you want to do, the more luck will stop you.


    Although Yelena exerted all her strength when she wielded the whip every time, for various reasons, sometimes the whip touched the ground or the ceiling, sometimes the strength of the curled whip, and sometimes her own arm was twisted. In a word, the ten percent strength of the whip fell on Xiao Shili, but it was only reduced to three or four percent. In addition, his muscles were strong, Each whip only hurt the skin. Although it took hundreds of times, it didn''t hurt the muscle.


    Of course, Yelena didn''t feel this abnormality. It was because she didn''t feel very comfortable with each other, so she smoked hundreds of times. She didn''t continue to smoke. She just couldn''t keep up with her physical strength.


    As soon as the concubines on both sides saw the master stop, they immediately stepped forward to meet Wen with her. They had been serving the master for a long time. They knew that the master could get as fast as when he was whipping a man. Now they quickly connected up, so that the master''s feeling did not fade. When one person is in the head of the Xi master she, the other is bending down and exerting himself on the huge XX.


    Ye Lena was made to groan a few times by the two concubines. After that, she recovered her confused state again. She also pressed the head of another concubine to Xiang, looked at Xiao Shili, and said with a smile, "it''s good that she can still live in this way, and she is qualified to be my man."


    Damn, when I have a chance to get away, I swear to make you a slave! Xiao Shili cursed in his heart, but the more he cursed, the more he proved that he had no bottom in his heart. The woman still didn''t know what way to torture herself. Although she could avoid some harm, she was afraid that she would really die in the hands of the other party.


    A concubine came up to her queen and knelt down. Xiao Shili noticed at this time that one of the two men was holding one thing, one of which was a whip. At the moment, the concubine was holding a pair of leather underpants. Each side of the leather underpants had a rubber dummy, which was specially used between lesbians. With this thing, one of the women could play with the other as a man, You can also get quick results from it.


    Two concubines respectfully put on Yelena''s leather trousers. When one end of them entered there, Yelena let out a coquettish moan. After fastening the belt, the two concubines scrambled to stick out their tongues on the fake girl.


    Xiao Shili could see another Ying below, but such a scene was just in front of him. Even if he closed his eyes, he could hear the voice of a woman. He wanted to think about how to get away, but his brain could not calm down.


    Yelena touched the heads of the two concubines, then pulled the fake concubines out of one''s mouth, turned around, but walked up to aphrola, and suddenly pulled off the black cloth on her eyes.


    AFU rollers felt that someone was coming close to her, and nervously, she could not help but shrink back. She could smell a strong perfume in front of her, and knew it was a woman. But she could not help being frightened, and the black cloth on her eyes was suddenly taken away. She opened her eyes immediately, but saw a woman standing in front of herself like this, though she was also a woman. But his face was still red and he turned to one side.


    Elena said with a soft smile, "miss aphrola, I''m sorry to let you suffer here these days. It seems that your father doesn''t care much about her daughter''s safety."


    Then he stretched out his hand and stroked the girl''s face, "but don''t worry, my sister will love you very much. After tonight, you will fall in love here and never want to go back."


    Aphrola bah, and said in an angry voice, "nonsense! When my father finds here, he will not spare you! "


    "Yes, but unfortunately, he will never find it." Yelena pursed her lips and said with a smile, then she put her hand on the big Tui of the girl Xue Bai and stroked Mo lightly.


    "Disgusting, don''t touch me!" She cried in disgust, but she couldn''t move, and her face burst into tears.


    Xiao Shili''s heart was shocked. It''s not good. This Sao woman is going to fight with Aphrodite. A good flower will be wasted in the hands of this slut! However, from the two people''s words, avrila''s father seems to be a very powerful person, and yes, if not, Tomahawk would not specially kidnap her here.

 Chapter 423

    At this time, Yelena walked away from aphrola. Aphrola naturally saw Xiao Shili hanging in the middle of the room, and her cheeks were hot. They unexpectedly... Unexpectedly let him... Suddenly they saw the blood on the ground, and they were shocked. Although she was shy, she still looked at him with concern.


    Yelena stretched out her finger and circled in the air. "Turn him around.


    Xiao Shili''s hand is hanging on an iron platform in the air. At this time, a woman presses the remote control in her hand, and the iron platform rotates slowly. Xiao Shili''s body can''t help but turn in the past. He is surprised. What does the woman want to do?


    Yelena''s wild laughter came from behind, "Mr. Xiao, do you still think about Clara now?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Shili suddenly asked. He didn''t know what it meant. Then he said with a smile, "Clara is smart and lovely, but she is ten thousand times more beautiful than you. Of course, she is different from you, a sick old woman."


    "Of course." But listen to Ye Lena tone suddenly with resentment, "my sister is rich and lovely, but also Chu female, work up must be very cool." But Clara is mine. Do you understand? Her Chu girl body, her purity, her everything are mine. But you dirty man robbed me of my most precious things At the end of the speech, there was a trace of hatred in the tone.


    No, this woman is so abnormal that she can''t even let her sister go! Xiao Shili can''t help but worry about Clara''s having such a sister, and listen to Yelena, "so, you have to pay for everything you do. You will replace Clara and become my favorite princess."


    "What?" Xiao Shili doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. At the same time, he had a very bad premonition in his heart.


    "I like men, especially strong men. This strength includes not only the body, but also the heart." Yelena walked to Xiao Shili and said, "however, I don''t like to be entered by them. On the contrary, I like to enter them."


    For the first time in his life, Xiao Shili felt that his scalp was so numb. Then there was a cold surge behind him. All his goose bumps stood up. Should this woman want to


    At this time, the two concubines came forward. One of them took a small bottle, and the other gently touched it with his fingers. Xiao Shili only felt that the chrysanthemum was cool and his legs were tight. Knowing that the woman was holding lubricant, he quickly cried, "wait... Wait a minute!"


    "Ha ha, it''s too late to think of surrender now." Yelena said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will love you very much."


    Grass! Xiao Shili was startled, and he could not help but hide forward. But when he heard the sound of the woman''s high-heeled boots, he came behind him, and his two slippery hands touched his two sides.


    Just then, suddenly there was a loud noise, and then someone fell to the ground. Xiao Shili felt that his hands disappeared behind him. Looking back, he saw Yelena lying face down on the ground. Behind her, she was holding a broken chair with a little panic in her eyes.


    Xiao Shili was very happy. He didn''t know when the girl broke away from the shackles. He cried, "give me the key on her body quickly!"


    She turned around, raised a dagger in her hand and forced them to the two concubines. These two women were just raised by Yelena for her pleasure. She had never seen any scenes before. Seeing the shining dagger in her hand at the moment, she could not help but show a scared expression on her face.


    "You two, squat over there for me!" Aphrola scolded. The two women were used to being female slaves. They were not good at listening to people''s orders. Now they ran to a corner of the room and squatted down. This corner was close to the inside, and they would not worry that they would escape.


    She is afraid that this woman will suddenly wake up. She must not be her opponent. She knows that she is afraid of herself. She usually carries something like tranquilizer on her body, so that she can control herself at any time. She has already seen a belt around her thigh, There were three syringes on it, and he called out immediately, "that syringe comes down and gives this woman an injection."


    Aphrodite had seen how those people dealt with Xiao Shili before, and she was no stranger at all. After pulling a needle from Yelena''s leg, she thrust it into each other''s thigh. She was worried that it was not enough, so she injected one. When she reached for the third one, she was stopped by Xiao Shili and said, "well, the weight of one is enough. It''s going to kill her."


    Aphrola snorted, "so you still love her..." suddenly turned his face away. Although the man turned his back to himself and couldn''t see the disgusting thing, he was still red when he saw his back.


    She looked for Yelena again and asked, "didn''t you find the key?"


    Xiao Shili said, "look inside her clothes."


    With a red face, she reluctantly put her hand into the woman''s clothes and found out a bunch of keys. Then he stood up with his eyes closed, hesitated for a few seconds, and tried to look at the man''s hands, not to let his eyes move down. He helped Xiao Shili open the shackles.


    Xiao Shili took the key, opened his shackles, turned around and said, "dear sister, how did you untie the rope?" He had escaped from the enemy many times in his life, which was nothing. But this time, aphrola saved himself in such a situation. He was really excited, and aphrola''s sudden counterattack surprised him.


    "Who is your sister?" As soon as Xiao Shili was happy, Chinese language was used in Russian. Aphrola couldn''t understand it. Then he turned around and said, "you... Don''t you put on your clothes soon."


    Xiao Shili then remembered that he was naked in front of other girls, and he looked embarrassed. Fortunately, his clothes were still in this room, and he was dressed neatly now. The situation just now was too fucked, so he could not help breathing softly.


    It seems that this room is a temporary place for Yelena to publicize prostitution. There are many kinds of props in it. Xiao Shili found a hemp rope, tied the two women to a chair, put a mouthball in one''s mouth, and then went to the center of the room to lift Yelena''s soft body from the ground.


    She thought he was going to take the other side hostage, so she didn''t ask much. After going out from an iron door, there is a very spacious room outside. There is a big bed in the room with a thick carpet at the foot. Although it is not luxurious, it looks very comfortable. It must be Elena''s bedroom. Unexpectedly, the Xing room is directly connected with her bedroom.


    After they had a little rest in the bedroom, aphrola asked anxiously, "Hey, is the injury on your back OK?"


    Xiao Shi left to smile next, "have nothing to do, even if again suffer that woman several hundred whip, also have nothing to do with."


    A little smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. "You seem to like being whipped, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 424

    The girl is lovely and smart, but she is not very forgiving. Xiao Shili thought of her embarrassing appearance just now, and she couldn''t refute it now. He thought that if she was with her often, she would tease herself with it from time to time, even if she couldn''t turn over in her life.


    Another thought, two people just met by chance tonight, after tonight on their own home, never see each other, how can he and she often together. What''s more, I''m still shouldering a big task on Russia''s shoulders. I don''t have time to pick up girls as usual. Although this girl is very in line with her own taste, it can only be seen in the past. Thinking of this, I can''t help sighing.


    Avrola didn''t know when she had got up and searched everywhere in the room. Xiao Shili thought she was looking for some weapons for self-defense, so she didn''t care. But after a while, she suddenly came up behind him and said, "turn up your clothes?"


    "What?" Xiao Shili is puzzled for a moment. The girl has helped him turn over the hem of his shirt gently. Then she let out a scream. She must have seen the wound on his back.


    The wounds left by Yelena''s hundreds of whips were not deep. Combined with Xiao Shili''s strong self recovery ability, some wounds had scabbed. At this time, I felt that the girl''s fingers were sliding gently on her back, with a sense of coolness on her fingertips. I suddenly understood that she was looking for medicine for herself.


    "Does it hurt? Let me know if it hurts. " She said softly, carefully, as if for fear of hurting Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but move in his heart. He didn''t expect that this girl should have such a gentle and considerate side. His good feeling for Flora suddenly increased. He said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect that our eldest lady would care so much about people."


    The back finger swab stopped suddenly, and aphrola frowned, then poured a bottle of Medicine on his back, wiped it around with her palm, pulled down his shirt, and said, "OK, we should go."


    Er... Xiao Shili collapsed on the bed, shaking his back and thinking, this girl is too moody... I was praising her just now, right? Well, I blame myself for being talkative


    While searching for the wound medicine, she also finds an mp446 pistol and two bullet clips. Xiao Shili opens the drawer of the bedside table and sees a bunch of Ferrari''s car keys. While picking up the car keys, a picture pressed below suddenly catches his attention.


    The photo shows a group photo of a man and a woman. Among them, the woman is Yelena, while the man, Xiao Shili, feels a little familiar. He seems to have seen him somewhere. After staring at the photo for a few seconds, he suddenly thinks that he is the man in the video that he saw on the subway TV.


    He vaguely remembers that the other person seems to be Leonid. Although he has a vague memory of the name, Xiao Shili clearly remembers the strong Yin Qi in the other person''s eyes. The eyes mixed with destruction and destruction, just across the screen, make his heart fluctuate.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The photo in her hand was suddenly taken away. After looking at the photo for a while, she said sympathetically, "I didn''t expect this kind of woman to have a boyfriend. This man is so pitiful." Then he threw the picture aside.


    you bet. Xiao Shili picked up the photo again. Judging from the intimacy of the two people above, it was not like a husband and wife, but like a lover relationship. Moreover, the age gap between the two sides was too big. The man was at least in his forties. Although he didn''t know what his status was in the Tomahawk, he was definitely an unusual person. Unfortunately, his mistress was a slut, And he''s a bisexual pervert. Maybe this guy has already been blasted.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. Then he took a look at the woman on the ground and laughed in his heart. He didn''t expect that the other party had such value. It seems that this time, he must take the woman back.


    Now it''s five o''clock in the morning, more than two hours before dawn. This time period happens to be the time when people are most sleepy. Xiao Shili took a towel from the room, soaked it with water and wrapped it around the muzzle of the gun. Then he picked up Yelena with one hand and led Clara out of the door on the other side.


    When he got out of the door, he was already outdoors. Xiao Shili then found out that the place where they were held was a double-layer building with a zigzag shape. There was an open space in the center, where they had escaped before. His current position was in the corridor on the second floor. There was no moon tonight. The searchlight on the top of the building illuminated the outside of the wall and the open space in the center, But the corridor was dark.


    Xiao Shili saw that there were only four guards in the four corners of the wall. As they were all standing behind the light source, it should be very difficult for them to see each other. According to the normal defensive posture, this kind of position was unreasonable, but every corner of the corridor was a shelter. Obviously, the four guards were in a relaxed and lazy state.


    Xiao Shili whispered to aphrola, "wait here." Then she took the dagger from the other side, which was picked up from the enemy''s corpse when they were rushing out. It had been hidden in the sleeve but had not been found. Just now, in the torture chamber, she used this dagger to cut the rope secretly.


    Xiao Shili leaned under the bow and slowly moved towards the nearest guard. He was more agile than ordinary people. He walked quietly, just like an ancient assassin walking in the dark. He touched each other in front of him in an instant, but the guard still didn''t notice. Xiao Shili slowly extended his hand from behind him, covered his mouth with one hand, and decisively cut each other''s throat with a knife.


    Blood gushed out from between his fingers. The corpse in his arms fell down and made no sound. Xiao Shili then touched the second person. The guard was sleeping soundly and it was easy to solve. When he slowly put down the corpse of the other side, the guard who was in the opposite corner with himself suddenly noticed something and stood up abruptly.


    Xiao Shili immediately raised his gun and shot through each other''s forehead at a distance of 50 meters. Under the package of wet towel, the gunshot did not spread, but just made a dull sound, but still startled the remaining guard.


    Xiao Shili didn''t give each other a chance to shout. He shot several times on his chest. At this moment, he shot all four guards. Then he went back to aphrola and asked, "can you drive?"


    She nodded. "I haven''t got my driver''s license yet, but I''ve learned from dad''s bodyguard before."


    "Good." Xiao Shili pointed to a red Ferrari downstairs and whispered, "wait for me to open the door. You start the car and drive out as soon as the door is opened."


    "What about you?" said aphrola


    "Don''t worry, I''ll leave by car with you." Xiaoshili a smile, put the gun into each other''s hands, "remember what I said."


    She nodded, her face slightly strained. They move separately. Xiao Shili feels the position of the most western gate in the corridor. There is a heavy iron gate at the bottom. This kind of gate can''t be opened manually. He immediately finds the control room nearby.


    At the same time, she came downstairs quietly. As soon as she saw that there was no one around, she quickly ran to the Ferrari, which was a convertible sports car. She inserted the key and found that the fuel gauge was full. She could not help but hold her fist and cheered in a low voice.


    But at this time, a big hand suddenly stretched out from behind her and covered her lips and nose tightly. At the same time, there was a vicious voice beside her ear, "don''t move!"

 Chapter 425

    Suddenly, she felt her breath suffocated and couldn''t help struggling. However, her big hand was getting tighter and tighter. The strength above was not something she could break free from. The girl opened her eyes and wanted to ask Xiao Shili to save herself, but she couldn''t make a sound. She suddenly thought of something, but the gun in her hand was startled when she was attacked just now. She slipped out of her hand and quickly reached out to touch it on the seat.


    Xiao Shili finally found the button to open the door. After pressing it, with the sound of a chain twisting, the door began to rise slowly. He rushed out of the control room and suddenly heard a gunshot.


    Xiao Shili was surprised and immediately thought of aphrola! Immediately directly from the second floor of the guardrail turned out, fell to the ground, then toward the faraway Ferrari. When she got near, she was sitting in the driver''s seat, her white face and clothes covered with blood.


    Xiao Shili quickly opened the car door and checked the girl''s body. He found that she was not injured. He saw the blood splashing in the car and a corpse on the back seat. He immediately understood what had happened. He quickly held the girl in his arms and gently stroked her golden hair. He comforted her, "it''s OK. It''s just killing someone. It''s nothing for the eldest lady."


    "I hate it She came back, punched him heavily on the shoulder, and cried, "is there anyone you comfort like that?" Xiao Shili felt that her body kept shaking slightly. She was really scared. A man would be scared when he killed for the first time, not to mention a girl.


    Just then the gunshot had already alerted the members of the Tomahawk in the building. At this time, the lights in each room were on. With the loud cry, Xiao Shili jumped out of the car and handed the steering wheel to the girl. "Time is running out. Start the car quickly and wait for me at the gate!"


    "Where are you going?" she said


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer each other. Instead, he went straight up to the second floor. In front of him, three terrorists rushed out of the room. Xiao Shili fired three shots at three people, then quickly ran to one of the corridors, picked up Yelena, who was still sleeping, and strode toward the West corridor.


    At the moment, many people have poured out in the courtyard and corridor. Xiao Shili didn''t have time to shoot them one by one, so he had to try his best to clear the obstacles in front of him. Seeing Ferrari stop at the gate downstairs, afrola is anxiously waving to himself.


    At the same time, however, the Tomahawk terrorists also found them. A dense barrage of bullets suddenly shot at the second floor. There was no shelter in the corridor. Xiao Shi was about to reach the gate, but he could not move on any more. He had to flash into a door, bow down, and rows of bullets immediately penetrated the gate, Beating the things in the house to pieces, Xiao Shili said secretly in his heart. Seeing this, he couldn''t rush out for a while.


    He put the woman in his arms on the ground, got up and looked out through a corner of the broken window. The tail of the Ferrari downstairs was hit by a bullet, splashing a few sparks, and then drove out of the door.


    In the dense gunfire, Xiao Shili only heard the sound of the car getting weaker and weaker, and finally gradually went away. She thought that under such circumstances, she could not save herself as a girl, so it was undoubtedly the right choice to choose to escape. One person''s death is better than two people''s death. Although I think so, I feel a little lost in my heart.


    After sliding out of the magazine, there were only four bullets left in the pistol. Xiao Shili grinned bitterly. It seemed that he was destined to fold here tonight. He looked at Yelena lying on the side and blamed himself for being greedy. If he had given up the woman just now, he might have escaped. Moreover, women can''t even act as hostages. The enemy can''t be sure whether they are alive or dead. It''s hard to be threatened by themselves.


    As he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a sharp whistling sound. Xiao Shili was shocked. He immediately remembered that he was facing terrorists, not gangsters he was used to fighting. He immediately turned over a sofa and covered himself under it.


    A rocket then penetrated the glass and exploded on the inner wall of the room. For a moment, the room was filled with smoke and dust. Xiao Shili kicked off the sofa. Except for some tinnitus, he didn''t hurt himself. Looking up, he saw that most of the roof and the wall had disappeared, and the sky was white with fish belly.


    Xiao Shili snorted. These terrorists have done themselves a big favor, but even if they can escape outside, they can''t leave here without a car. At this time, he suddenly heard a few trumpets from outside. To his surprise, Xiao Shili came forward and saw a red Farah parking downstairs. Aphrola was sitting in the driver''s seat, looking up and calling, "come down, come down."


    Xiao Shili turned back and picked up Yelena. He rushed a few steps and jumped down from the air. When he was in mid air, he suddenly thought, this girl is definitely her lucky goddess!


    Although the second floor is not high, it''s hard for ordinary people to jump off with a person in their arms. Xiao Shili landed on the back seat of the car and asked the other side, "haven''t you gone yet?"


    "Fool, do you think I''ll leave you alone?" She turned her head and said with a smile, "those people were holding guns just now. I have to run away to make them think I ran away, and then come back slowly and quietly to have a chance to pick you up."


    "How do you know I''m in that room?"


    "Just look at the explosion, or who do you think those people are attacking?" Aphrola curled her mouth.


    Xiao Shili smiles. The girl is really smart. This time, she saved herself rather than herself.


    When she looked back at the woman in Xiao Shi''s arms, she glanced at him with a different look. "Xiao, you don''t really like this woman."


    Xiao Shili frowned, "what are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t it? You risked so much to take her with you? " There was a little dissatisfaction in her voice. "If I had known that, I would not have come to save you."


    "Yes, yes, my first lady." Xiao Shili jumped to the co pilot''s seat and put a flue in his mouth with a smile. "I''m a sex wolf, OK?"


    "It''s not just a coyote, it''s a perverted coyote." Aphrola snorted.


    Xiao Shili was about to retort a few words when a hint came to his mind, "you have successfully rescued miss aphrola. The good deeds have been achieved. The good value has been increased by 100000 points. In addition, you will get an extra reward: a red star."


    Xiao Shili was stunned. Did he hear it wrong? So I quickly entered the system interface in my mind and click query.


    "Your current cumulative good value: 100200, evil value: 8430, number of red stars: 1 / 3, number of dark stars: 9, fear value: 150, killing value: 235."

 Chapter 426

    One hundred thousand... One hundred thousand, saved the little girl... She had a good value of one hundred thousand. Xiao Shili looked away from her eyes and looked at Flora''s beautiful side face in surprise. What''s the origin of the little girl? At the beginning, he saved Du Tianyi, and the old man''s fortune of more than one billion was just a reward of ten thousand.


    By the way, her father! Xiao Shili remembers that in Yelena''s previous words, Tomahawk hijacked her here because of her father, but he doesn''t know what kind of person her father is in Russia. It''s not easy to ask avrila about this. He thinks that when he goes back, he will slowly interrogate the whore, and he will know.


    Yeliena is only in her twenties, and she is still a young girl. But Xiao Shili has already had a psychological shadow on this woman, so when he mentions her in his heart, the words "coquettish woman" and "lewd woman" rush into his mind.


    When she saw Xiao Shi staring at her, she said strangely, "Hey, what are you looking at me for? My face..." before she finished her words, she suddenly remembered that she had killed the man just now, and her face was covered with each other''s blood. When she was in a critical situation just now, she forgot it for a moment. Now she remembered that she was afraid and disgusted, and she screamed a little, Immediately stop the car, quickly wipe his face with his sleeve.


    Xiao Shili beside, looking at the girl flustered look, said with a smile, "don''t wipe, your sleeve is also full of blood, and those blood has dried, wipe also can''t drop."


    She thought the other party was right, so she had to stop. But she saw the smile on Xiao Shili''s face and said, "what are you laughing at? Is that funny? Isn''t it all because of you that I''m doing this? "


    When Xiao Shili saw that she was angry, she would find someone to vent her anger. She looked lovely and moving, so she restrained her smile and said strangely, "what does this have to do with me?"


    "It''s not because you didn''t protect me, that you let that villain..." she thought of the scene when she killed, and her body could not help shivering.


    It''s really his responsibility. Before Xiao Shi left, he thought there were only four guards nearby, but he didn''t find anyone hiding downstairs. Fortunately, aphrola shot and killed each other cleverly. Otherwise, he didn''t know what would happen.


    A wave of guilt and remorse rose in his heart. Xiao Shili, you have made a mistake once, and you have to make the same mistake several times.


    Seeing that his face suddenly turned gloomy, she thought that what she had just said was too heavy. She could not help but feel sorry. He was ordered by her father, regardless of his personal safety, and spared no effort to save himself. But she didn''t say a word of thanks, and said that to him... For a moment, she dropped her head and was silent.


    They didn''t speak for a long time. At this time, the sky was finally bright. Xiao Shili was worried about Mei Yu. Suddenly, he became a little agitated. At a glance, he saw a dust roll from the rear mirror.


    She also felt it. She looked back and saw three jeeps suddenly appear behind her. She was surprised and cried, "they''re catching up!"


    At the moment, all four cars are flying in the wilderness. Although Ferrari''s speed is faster than jeep''s, under such rough road, it is not as good as jeep''s cross-country ability, and the distance between the two sides is getting closer. Afrola worried, in such a flat terrain, the other hand has a gun, if you can''t get rid of each other, then it must be a dead end.


    Although she was very clever, she couldn''t think of any good way at this time, so she had to place all her hopes on Xiao Shili. The latter''s face did not change at all. He was still driving steadily. Several bullets came and hit the road on both sides. However, Ferrari had entered the range of the enemy.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili was still calm, she couldn''t help crying out, "Hey, come up with something. If it goes on like this, we''ll catch up with them!"


    As soon as her voice fell, Xiao Shili suddenly shot at her back, but he didn''t even turn his head back. She frowned and watched the man pull the trigger. In the next second, one of the three jeeps in the rear suddenly exploded, turned into a ball of fire and flew into the sky. The two cars beside her were affected and deviated from the route.


    Oh, no... aphrola was stunned. His shooting skills were a little too accurate. She had never heard that a bullet could blow up a car unless it hit the fuel tank, but he... How could he do without even looking back


    In the girl''s incredible eyes, Xiao Shili shot again and sent the remaining two cars to hell. Then he calmly threw the mp446 out of the car with only one bullet left. Looking back, he saw the completely stunned girl with a smile, "it''s just a coincidence..."


    About three or four hours later, at noon, a small town finally appeared in front of us. After getting off the bus and asking, we found out that this small town belongs to Ulan ude city. From here to St. Petersburg, it would take a day and a night to take the train.


    When they enter the town, they first find a hotel to stay in. After a good bath, Xiao Shi leaves the town and buys clothes for them. Then they go to the town restaurant to eat. Yelena was injected with two tranquilizers, but she hasn''t woken up yet. Just in case, Xiao Shili tied her to the water pipe in the bathroom, and then she went out with afrola.


    Although their escape from death is nothing to Xiao Shili, in her eyes, she seems to be reborn. The whole world suddenly becomes very beautiful in her eyes. Although it''s just a small town, it''s like a temple in the sky in the eyes of the girl. She drags Xiao Shili through every street and every shop, In the eyes of passers-by, this beautiful girl is like a bride about to get married. Only Xiao Shili knows that she is eager for life and happy to live.


    When she was kidnapped, she only wanted her father to appear in front of her. Now that they are safe, they are not in a hurry to see their father. They have been wandering in the small town until the evening. Aphrola, urged by Xiao Shili, goes to call her father.


    Xiao Shili found a commanding height on the roof of the hotel. At this moment, he still can''t relax his vigilance. The Tomahawk may track here at any time. His car leaves traces all the way, so it''s not difficult to track. After the subway incident, Xiao Shili did not dare to underestimate each other''s strength.


    There are only two hotels in the town. One is on the edge of the town, and the other is in the center of the town. Xiao Shili stops the Ferrari at the door of the hotel near the edge. If there is a pursuer, the other party will rush into the hotel at first reaction, and make a noise at that time. He can immediately detect it in the center of the town.


    He stayed on the rooftop until it was dark. The other side didn''t come at this time. The night was even worse for tracking. It should be safe tonight.


    When she got back to her hotel room, she was sitting on her bed watching TV. When she saw Shaw coming in, she immediately complained discontentedly, "please, don''t leave me alone in my room. Besides, why do we stay in this remote town all the time? As I said, just drive all the way to Moscow and go directly to my father?"


    "Is that boring?" Xiao Shili shrugged, "but if I remember correctly, who just said that this small town is so beautiful and wants to live here all my life?"

 Chapter 427

    She murmured, "well... Who knows you are so boring. You stay on the rooftop for hours and leave me alone in the room. It''s boring."


    "Well, from now on, I promise not to step out of this room, OK?" Xiao Shili went to bed.


    "Well, well, what shall we do now?" She said expectantly, "by the way, tell me your story. What else have you been involved in before? How many people have been killed and why is the shooting so good? "


    "I''m sorry. All I said to do was sleep." Xiao Shili reached out and turned off the light.


    "The silent wolf." In the dark, I heard the girl mumbling.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao Shili heard the sound of a car in his sleep, and immediately sat up from the bed. He saw that the window was illuminated by the lights outside. He was surprised. He quickly flashed to the window and opened a gap in the curtain. There was a long line of black cars on the street in front of the hotel, The number is more than ten.


    Xiao Shili was a little relieved. It turned out that he was not the man with the axe. Looking at the battle, he was mostly the father''s man, so he called to the sleeping girl on the bed, "Hey, we should go."


    She snorted vaguely, turned over and went to sleep again.


    Xiao Shili thought, anyway, today a difference, two people will never see each other, finally not take advantage, also a little too sorry for themselves.


    So she reached out and slapped the girl''s soft buttocks heavily. Suddenly, like a cat with its tail trampled on, she jumped up from the bed and touched her butt. After a long time, she responded and scolded, "I hate it!" With a red face, he grabbed the pillow and threw it at Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili got a blow on his head, but he was not willing to be outdone. He also took a pillow and patted it down. In this way, they fought with each other and made a room full of feathers flying. It took a long time to hear the knock on the door.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s your father who comes to pick you up," said Xiao Shili Aphrola looked at him suspiciously, only to hear someone outside cry, "miss aphrola, we are on your father''s order to pick you up. Is there anyone else in the room?"


    Aphrola''s expression was frozen, and she quickly recovered from her playful state. "Oh, yes, he''s with me."


    "Now, please open the door. We want to confirm the identity of you and another gentleman."


    Aphrola looks at Xiao Shili, who nods. She slowly opens the door. There are two men in black suits and sunglasses standing outside. When they see aphrola, they are surprised. One of them immediately hugs her and moves her out of the corridor, while the other quickly steps into the room.


    Xiao Shili suddenly realized that something was wrong. Without waiting for his opponent to raise his gun, he rushed to him and hit him in the face with one elbow. As he fell down, he snatched the pistol from his hand. Outside the door, two men in black crowded in.


    Xiao Shili held out his hand like lightning, pressed down the gun they were going to raise, and then cut them in the neck with two hand knives in each hand. Beside his ear, he heard aphrola shouting in panic, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Aphrola! Xiao Shili was surprised. He rushed out of the door, but was forced back by a row of bullets. He was so surprised that he moved to the window and saw that aphrola was sent to a black car. She struggled all the way, but the two men in black were always polite to the girl, and didn''t dare to offend her.


    They don''t look like tomahawks. Xiao Shili is in doubt, but he can''t think about it any more. He only hears a sound behind him, but a tear gas bomb is thrown in from the door.


    The room was filled with pungent white smoke. In the smoke, several fully armed people wearing gas masks rushed in and cautiously moved to the window with guns. Xiao Shi was lying on his side, and his body seemed to curl up in agony.


    A leader made a sign. Two of them came forward, one left and the other right, and pulled up the man''s arm, trying to lift him up from the ground. At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly opened his eyes and shot two people''s heads with his gun. Then he pulled one on himself to block the bullets from the other side. The muzzle of the gun moved at a strange speed and killed six people in the house in a moment.


    Xiao Shili scolded him. He held his breath and closed his eyes just now. Although he opened his eyes only for such a short time, he was choked by gas and his tears were streaming. Now he quickly pulled a gas mask from a corpse on the ground and put it on his head. He took a deep breath and immediately felt much more comfortable.


    He didn''t dare to be careless. He pushed down a table as a shelter and aimed his gun at the door. He didn''t know if anyone would rush in. After about five or six minutes, it seemed to be quiet around him. Xiao Shili cautiously looked downstairs from the window and found that the cars had left.


    He still didn''t dare to relax. He took off a small rush from the corpse on the ground and slowly approached the door. The whole corridor was filled with smoke. Several guests in other rooms peeped out their heads slightly. Seeing the gun in Xiao Shili''s hand, he immediately drew back his head in horror.


    It seems that the other party has indeed retreated. Xiao Shili is relieved, but he is very confused. At present, what he can be sure is that these people are not the tomahawks, but he is not sure whether they are the people sent by Avra''s father. If these people are really sent by Avra''s father, why did the other party kill himself? Don''t you want to let the story of aphrola''s kidnapping out and kill her?


    At this time, the sound of a police siren sounded from far to near. Such a big noise here naturally alerted the police in the small town.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Xiao Shili walked quickly back to his room and simply took some things. Then he remembered that Yelena was still tied in the bathroom and pushed the door to enter. The woman lay on the ground, coughing faintly. She was just fumigated by the gas, but she woke up.


    Xiao Shili took out the dagger and cut the rope. Yelena was soft and weak. She curled up and coughed. She immediately picked her up and carried her on her shoulder. At this time, the gas in the house had dispersed. When Xiao Shili passed the room, his eyes fell on the bodies, and he could not help stopping.


    Just now, I didn''t see clearly under the smoke. Now I found that these people were wearing some special combat uniforms. He was slightly surprised. He went to a corpse and squatted down to look at it carefully. There was a mark printed on the man''s tactical armor. It seemed that he had seen it there. Suddenly, his mind turned, The night mark as like as two peas on the soldier''s uniform that he had killed was the same as the night when he encountered the helicopter.


    These people... Are they from the Russian government? Surprised, he saw Russia''s national emblem in one of the armor again. After a few seconds, Xiao Shi murmured in his heart, "why do people from the government... Show up here, and why attack themselves as soon as they come up?"?


    He was puzzled, but he didn''t dare to stay any longer. At the moment, he ran out from the back door of the hotel with Yelena on his shoulder. At this time, a lot of onlookers crowded out of the street, most of them surrounded in front of the main door. Looking at the hotel, he talked a lot. Xiao Shili clung to the shadow of the wall and walked all the way into a private house. Fortunately, there were not many people on the street directly opposite the back door, Some eager spectators were running towards the front door, and few noticed him.

 Chapter 428

    After walking a few hundred meters, Xiao Shili saw an old truck stop at the side of the road. He then smashed the glass with his elbow, opened the door, put Yelena in, and connected the wire to start the fire. This small town can''t stay any longer. People in the government know that they are not dead, and they have killed several special forces members of the other side. They will not give up and will make a comeback soon. Now we have to get out of each other''s sight.


    There are two roads in the small town, but in this situation, it is obviously unwise to take the main road. After driving out of the town, Xiao Shili drove down the road and drove towards the wasteland on both sides of the road, hoping to avoid the main road, so that the other party could not find his own track. As long as he got to a densely populated city, he integrated into the city, The other side will never find themselves again.


    However, he was unfamiliar with the surrounding topography, and did not know which direction the city was in. It was not easy for him to walk in the wilderness, so he did not dare to stay away from the road all the way, just moved along the road on the edge of the road.


    In the middle of the wilderness, the road condition was extremely bad. This old truck with an unknown history was paralyzed in less than one day. Xiao Shili had to walk a few kilometers with the hostage to a nearby town. If he stole a car again, it would be easy to expose his whereabouts. Fortunately, his wallet was still in his pocket. So he paid for an old jeep from the townspeople, and bought maps, food and water, After the orientation is determined, we will move towards the nearest ulanwood city.


    At this time, Yelena had woken up. After she understood her situation, the woman''s performance was surprisingly calm, but occasionally she looked at Xiao Shili with a sad look in her eyes.


    She was also wearing the night''s dress, so when the car broke down, Xiao Shili took the woman to walk to the small town. At noon, she attracted thousands of people to watch. People were not only curious. Yelena was one of the most beautiful women in a hundred, and she had a very good figure. In addition, she was wearing such bloody clothes, Many men immediately show a lustful look at Yelena''s attractive body, and see Xiao Shili''s indifference. It''s obvious that they have nothing to do with this woman. From the age of the two people, they are like brothers and sisters, but who will let his sister walk in the street like this.


    Immediately, a lot of unruly men came forward and secretly asked Xiao Shili the price of the night, taking him as a pimp. Yelena was blushing with shame and anger. She was shivering with cold. Although she was a bit dissolute, she was different from a prostitute. She exposed herself in front of so many people and was openly discussed about the price. The degree of shame was beyond her bottom line. If her hands were not tied, she would have killed these people for the first time.


    Xiao Shili saw that the woman''s punishment was almost the same. Besides, he couldn''t take her on the road with him, so he took her to the clothing store and chose a pair of jeans and a down jacket for her.


    After she changed her clothes, her coquettish and licentious spirit faded away. She looked a little like an ordinary girl of good family, but she stood in front of the changing mirror and stared at Xiao Shili without saying a word.


    Xiao Shili stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Yelena bit her lip. "I also want... Underwear and underpants."


    Xiao Shili then remembered that there was a vacuum in her clothes. Looking back at the woman, he snorted and laughed, "Miss, don''t forget who you are now. That kind of thing is superfluous to you."


    Yelena had no choice but to follow him to get on the bus. She knew that even if she resisted at this time, she would not be the opponent of this man. Moreover, she could not ask others for help in her own capacity. After all, it was not too bad for her to fall into the hands of this man, at least it was much better than falling into the hands of the government.


    As the car drove out of the town, Yelena finally asked, "where are you going to take me?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t really figure out how to deal with this woman. He wanted to make a deal with the government. Although it was risky, it was his original intention. But after he was attacked by the government for some reason, the plan had to be shelved.


    Yeliena suddenly thought of something, suddenly laughed, "that girl, also escaped with you, how now you are alone, she died in the process of escape? Or has returned to his father''s side, ha ha, what a pity. "


    The woman finally said it was a pity. Xiao Shili understood the meaning of the other person''s words and shook his head. "It really surprised me that you were able to kidnap the president''s daughter.


    In fact, since the attack that night, Xiao Shili has vaguely guessed the identity of avrola''s father. There is no doubt that his father is a senior member of the Russian government. He also remembers that in the Tomahawk video broadcast on the subway TV that day, Leonid seems to mention someone''s daughter at last, but the power is suddenly cut off, In addition, Xiao Shili was not very proficient in Russian, so he only heard the word "daughter".


    Although it is impossible to be sure that aphrola is the president''s daughter, and his father may also be other senior leaders of the Russian government, his words are to be confirmed from the other side.


    Sure enough, Yelena snorted and laughed, "this is the same thing." She thought that the two men had escaped all the way, and Aphrodite must have told Xiao Shili who she was, so there was no need to hide at the moment.


    After Yelena regained consciousness, her first worry was that she would be handed over to the government together with aphrola. At this time, when she saw that only Xiao Shi was away, but the girl was missing, she knew that something must have happened during this period. She was greatly relieved. Although she had a hazy consciousness that night, she still had a little impression of what happened, Her mind vaguely remembers the sound of gunshots. When she wakes up, she puts these into her brain. She is alert and immediately guesses what happened. At the moment, she says with a smile, "it''s a pity that our hero spared no effort to save the beauty, but was finally regarded as a terrorist by the beauty''s father. The beginning of the story is romantic, but it has a sad ending."


    Xiao Shili never thought of this. There is only one possibility for people in the Russian government to attack themselves, that is, the other party does not know his identity, saying that the attack may be inappropriate. Maybe the other party just wants to control himself first, and then find out himself. But at that time, he fought back at the first time, and finally it turned into a fight.


    In this way, it''s hard to clarify this misunderstanding. In short, the government will continue to hunt down her if she doesn''t have a clear identity. Xiao Shili believes that she will naturally explain the truth to her father. However, the government may not be able to listen to her words as a little girl, and most of them will be reserved for reference.


    But even if she can''t deal with the government, Yelena is also a very valuable chip. She is not only the mistress of an important person in the Tomahawk, but also has a high position in the Tomahawk. Naturally, Xiao Shili won''t give it up easily.


    But the woman''s laughter still made Xiao Shili feel a little uncomfortable. After all, after helping others save his daughter, he was still pointed at with a gun. It''s really a bit irritating to think about it. I thought to myself, forget it. Anyway, I killed six of them. Suddenly, I felt a sense of ruthlessness. If the old man of aphrola dares to send someone to kill him again, he will kill him.

 Chapter 429

    At this time, one side of the Yelena suddenly said, "stop."


    Xiao Shili didn''t pay attention to it. He heard the woman whisper, "stop the car, i... I want to pee."


    "Hold it." Xiao Shili threw out two words and continued to drive.


    Yelena grunted a few times. After a while, she said in a hurry, "people really... Can''t help it..."


    "Hold it."


    "Really... Really want to pee out..." Ye Lina tone mixed with a few silk Shen Yin.


    Xiao Shili was about to turn his head when he heard the woman sing violently. When he looked back, he saw that there was a conflict between her two Tuis, and it slowly spread to the seat.


    Shit! Xiao Shili quickly stopped the car, but the woman''s cheeks were flushed with a trace of satisfaction. She said in a low voice, "I just stopped the car now, people have peed out..." she glared at him, as if to say that you let people pee here.


    Xiao Shi sighed in his centrifugation, and suddenly wanted to hold this "chip" in his hand. It was really not an easy thing.


    Along the way, he finally arrived in Ulan ude five days later. Ulan ude is a capital city, the capital of Buryat Autonomous Republic of the Russian Federation. Xiao Shili didn''t know about Russia''s national conditions. He didn''t know how another Buryat autonomous republic appeared in Russia, but he thought it was similar to China''s one country, two systems, and didn''t care about it now.


    The population and economy of ulanwood are relatively developed. Xiao Shili drove directly to the parking lot of a hotel, and then took the elevator to the hotel lobby to open a room.


    As soon as he entered the door, Xiao Shili pushed Yelena to the bed. The latter immediately showed a * * expression, "hate... Don''t be so urgent..."


    "Shut up Xiao Shili tore the sheet and tied the woman''s hands and feet to the bed. Yelena twisted her body and said, "Mm-hmm... I hate it. You like it. Please don''t try so hard. Be gentle to others."


    This woman has tried to seduce herself countless times along the way. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for Xiao Shili to resist such temptation. Even if he knows that the other party has another purpose, he is afraid that he will not be able to support himself. It is undeniable that this is one of his weaknesses, and the woman just sees through this.


    But now, as long as I think of chrysanthemum, I feel cool. Facing this woman, Xiao Shili immediately has no thoughts, just like a saint.


    Two hours later, Xiao Shili opened a completely different room door and went out. He took a few steps towards the side of the corridor, suddenly turned around and pointed his gun at the two men behind him.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know how the other side found himself. He didn''t take the main road when he drove to Ulan Wude. He thought that he was well hidden and didn''t follow him along the way. However, as soon as he entered Ulan Wude, someone immediately started to follow him. Needless to say, the other side must be from the military.


    The two men seemed very calm. One of them raised his hand and said, "Mr. Xiao Shili, please don''t get me wrong. We have no malice this time. We just want to talk to you."


    Xiao Shili looks at the other side with no trust. He suspects that the corner of the corridor behind him is already full of special forces soldiers. The man saw Xiao Shili''s doubts and said with a smile, "I''m the Russian National Security Council, or KGB for short." ha ha, it''s a great honor. " Xiao Shili laughed a few times and looked around casually. There were several guests in the coffee shop who were drinking tea or having dinner. Judging from their physique, the muscles under their clothes were tight, and the bones of both men and women were wider than those of normal people. It was obvious that they were specially trained and were government agents. What the other party said was only two people. Naturally, it was pure bullshit. Moreover, no one walked on the sidewalk outside the window for a long time, so the hotel was surrounded by the other party.


    He sneered in his heart, but his face pretended to know nothing about it. The coffee the waiter gave was obviously unable to move. In order not to look unnatural, he took out a cigarette to light it, and then handed the cigarette box to each other. Andre and the other both waved and refused.


    "If it''s not too late, let''s go now." Andre said eagerly, "the president has long wanted to see the hero who saved his daughter from terrorists. By then, you will be our guest of honor in Russia."

 Chapter 430

    "No, I understand the president''s kindness." Xiao Shili shook his head. "But I''m not a Russian citizen. To be honest, I didn''t go through any relevant procedures this time. It''s illegal. According to the law, your government should send me back. I don''t think the first-class hero medal will be awarded to an illegal Chinese. I''m afraid the Russian people will be dissatisfied¡°


    The Russian government has already investigated the details and background of Xiao Shili in detail. Of course, it knows that he entered the country illegally, and Xiao Shili has no intention to hide it.


    "In that case, we''re not reluctant." Andre gave a slightly embarrassed smile. "But there''s one thing I hope Mr. Xiao can promise us."


    "What''s the matter? Mr. Andre, let''s hear it. " Xiao Shili has guessed in his heart that what the other party is going to say is the real purpose of the government''s sending people here this time. He laughs in his heart and can''t imagine that his bet can be realized so soon.


    Andre nodded. "There''s a Chinese saying to get straight to the point. I''ll put it bluntly. The woman detained in the hands of Mr. Xiao is the most beloved mistress of Leonid, the No.1 figure of Tomahawk. At the same time, the woman herself is also listed as the No.2 figure of Tomahawk. I hope Mr. Xiao can hand her over to our government." At this point, the words changed, "this woman is carrying dozens of charges, such as making terrorist attacks, establishing illegal armed forces, threatening national security, and so on. The government has the right and obligation to arrest her. Since Mr. Xiao is in his own country, he should also comply with the laws of his own country and assist the official in all actions."


    The first part of this passage is persuasion, and the last part is a bit of threat. Xiao Shili had been waiting for this moment for a long time. He had already thought of the other party''s words in his brain, but his face was slightly surprised, "is Mr. Andre''s words true?"


    "No joke." Andre saw the reaction of the other party, and his words had enough deterrent effect. As long as he made the other party fear, the next thing would be much easier. He immediately used a more dignified language.


    "But why do I feel a little strange?" Xiao Shili shook his head and said suspiciously, "this woman is actually the head of the terrorist. Why is she locked up in the dungeon with me?"


    Andre frowned, puzzled, and said, "Mr. Shaw means... I don''t understand."


    "I mean, the woman you''re talking about, like miss aphora, is a hostage kidnapped by the Tomahawk. I rescued them together. After sending miss aphora, I''m going to take her home." Xiao Shili''s nervous expression was in place. "How could he be the head of a terrorist like you said?"


    "Mr. Xiao is not joking." Andre frowned.


    "How dare I joke with the government?" Xiao Shili shook his head again and again, "that girl is in the upper room now. If you don''t believe me, go up and have a look."


    Andre looks at Xiao Shili suspiciously, but he doesn''t leave. After a few seconds, two people walk by the cafe door and shake their heads at him.


    Andre was surprised and thought to himself that it was impossible. From Miss aphrola''s mouth, he had learned that the woman the Chinese took away from the Tomahawk camp was Elena? Yejielinkova, and along the way to monitor the two agents also confirmed, after the photo comparison, it is the woman, right, why here will become another person?


    He had been in the KGB for more than ten years, and his thinking and reaction were extremely keen. When his mind turned, he immediately thought that before he went to the hotel in the city, Xiao Shili had been to a restaurant. Because of the small area of the restaurant, he did not send anyone in to monitor it. After only ten minutes, they came out of the restaurant, There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual.


    He thought of this, but he still couldn''t guess what tricks the Chinese played for a while. However, if the other party wants to do something, he must have a chance there. Andre''s heart is surging, but his face is calm. He smiles at Xiao Shili and gets up and says, "I''m sorry, I''ll go to the bathroom, please."


    "Do as you please." Xiao Shili lit the cigarette slowly, took a light breath, looked at the remaining sergeant with a smile and said, "by the way, tell me about your KGB story."


    After leaving his seat, Andre goes straight to the door of the hotel. As Xiao Shili guessed, the whole hotel is full of armed special forces. Andre, as the chief of the operation, immediately causes a commotion among his subordinates when he appears.


    Several subordinates immediately catch up with him and follow him. Andre quickly gets into a car and urges, "go, go to the restaurant where the target has just been!"


    "What happened?" A subordinate asked nervously when he saw that the director''s face was dignified.


    "Wait a minute. It''s too late."


    "Yes


    Andre took a deep breath in the back seat. Yes, it must be! In my mind, I suddenly thought that the other party must be in that restaurant and drop the bag of the woman beside him. In this way, Yelena is still in that restaurant. To be sure, this Chinese man has been acting alone so far and has not contacted anyone. If so, he will find Yelena in the restaurant in a few minutes.


    While he was thinking, he said to a subordinate next to him, "is there any progress in the inquiry of that person''s identity?"


    His subordinates shook their heads. "Our agents who are lurking in China have already started to investigate. Now they are constantly getting feedback. They only know that the target age is 17 years old. They are studying in a high school, but outside the school, they seem to have joined a gangster organization. Their parents are ordinary workers and their relatives are ordinary people, At present, there is no information indicating that this person has any contact with the Chinese government. "


    Andre closed his eyes. Even so, the other side is still suspected of being a spy. In this world, which high school student can escape from the Tomahawk camp unharmed, kidnap the leader of a terrorist organization, and kill six special forces in an instant? However, if this person is really an excellent spy, why should he expose his identity? If he prevents aphrola from making that phone call, he can completely avoid being found, but he can''t figure it out.


    It will take about half an hour from the hotel to the restaurant. Andre has informed the local police in advance to completely block the restaurant. When he arrives, the restaurant has been surrounded by several police cars. The local police chief and several detectives come forward to salute.


    Russia is different from the United States. When the FBI intervenes in a certain case, it makes the local police feel uncomfortable. A small Sheriff dares to challenge the top management of the FBI. However, in Russia, the national security agency represents absolute power. Police stations in various places must obey it and even the army can be mobilized when necessary.


    When Andre entered the restaurant, he saw the owner, staff and several customers standing in a row against the wall, with panic and fear on everyone''s face. The area of the restaurant is not large. Except for a big room, there is only one bathroom, one kitchen and one staff lounge.

 Chapter 431

    Andre waved his hand, and then several agents searched everywhere, but they found no sign of Elena.


    Andre frowned, went up to the men and said, "don''t be afraid. We are from the national security agency. We are here today to look for a suspect. I hope you can cooperate with us. Then, who is the owner of this shop? "


    A fat bald old man raised his hand and said nervously, "I... I am."


    Andre looked at each other, then took a picture from his subordinates, held it up in front of each other and said, "I ask you, about an hour or two ago, did you see the woman in the picture go to the store, and he was accompanied by a Chinese man."


    The boss looked at the photo carefully, then scratched his head and said in a embarrassed way, "two hours ago, it was noon when the number of guests was the most. I really don''t remember."


    Andre asked one by one. Only one of the waitresses answered that she had seen a Chinese man, but no one remembered the woman in the photo.


    Andre asked again, "is everyone in the shop here now¡°


    The boss replied, "no, Anna and Peter are not in the store. Oh, Anna is the waiter in the store, and Peter is in charge of delivery."


    "Anna?" Andre took a cell phone in his hand and showed it to his boss. "Is that the woman?"


    "Yes, that''s Anna." The boss looked at the photos inside and nodded.


    Andre frowned. "When did the two of them leave?"


    The boss shook his head. A waitress answered for him, "Anna seems to have asked for leave two hours ago. It was the busiest time at noon. I told her to leave later, but she seems to have something urgent. By the way, she left with the Chinese man!"


    "That''s right, that''s right." The boss remembered, "look at the two of them, it''s like her boyfriend."


    Andre interrupted. "What about Peter?"


    "Peter?" Everyone looked at each other as if no one knew. The boss said, "Peter often has to deliver takeout, so it''s common for him to go out and in. Everyone didn''t pay attention, but he should come back when he delivers takeout."


    At this time, an agent walked up behind Andre and whispered, "the woman confessed. Her name is Anna. She is the waiter of this shop. At 12:00 noon, a guest gave her a sum of money and asked her to pretend to be a person. Then they went to the hotel together. We were fooled by that guy."


    Andre asked with a sullen face, "anyone who has a call from Peter, call him now."


    The boss took out his cell phone and dialed it. After listening for a while, he shrugged, "no one answers."


    Andre scolded, turned and walked out. Several subordinates followed him. One of them said, "director, do you want to investigate the whereabouts of Peter?"


    "Yes, search me in the outskirts of the city and mobilize all the police force. If it''s not enough, let the fire brigade go, dig three feet and find me this delivery man!" Andre secretly clenched his teeth, from an agent to the director, this is the first time that he has been fooled by others, and his opponent is a 17-year-old boy. Asshole, after you find someone, you swear to kill that boy.


    At the same time, sitting in the coffee shop, Xiao Shili gently peeled off a piece of sugar and put it into his mouth, with a strange smile on his mouth


    In terms of time, the police have already launched a search in the whole city, but unfortunately, they can''t find it.


    It may be easier for the other party to know that they have only five kilometers of control over the human body. However, it is still difficult for them to find a way. There is only one way to see Elena, that is to get her whereabouts from their own mouth.


    Sergeant Vassily sat opposite him, feeling unnatural. When he was seen by the other side''s eyes, he seemed to have a very cold feeling, because he was looking at him. He had to stagger his eyes and stare at the pattern on the tablecloth for a long time. He hoped that the director would come back soon. He would rather perform the most dangerous task than sit face to face with this guy for an hour.


    "Sergeant Vassily, where were we just talking about?" Xiao Shili snapped his fingers. "By the way, when it comes to the disintegration of the Soviet Union, the KGB did not disband, but hid itself in a non cognitive way. Is that right?"


    "Yes... Yes." The sergeant bowed his head.


    "Why should it be hidden? Every country has its own intelligence agency, and the KGB is also a well-known existence. Is there any secret to go underground?"


    "Sorry, it''s a state secret. I... I have no comment." The sergeant straightened his back and said with a strained face.


    "Then why did your director just tell me that the KGB exists?" Xiao Shili asked again.


    "That... Is what the director himself means." Sergeant road.


    "Understand, so to say, do you mean that the director disclosed state secrets? Should he..." Xiao Shili stretched out a hand and made a trigger gesture on the side of his brain.


    As soon as the sergeant''s face changed, he suddenly stood up from his chair. At the same time, the * * customers who were eating in the restaurant, with the sergeant''s reaction, also stood up to this side, and most of them pressed their hands to their waists.


    Xiao Shili looked at the people in the whole room who were standing away from their seats, and laughed out of his nose, "don''t be nervous. It''s just a joke..."


    "Excuse me for a moment!" The sergeant said with sweat on his face. Then he walked quickly to the front door of the hotel and dialed the director.


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Andre in the car answers the phone.


    "Chief! The other party has found our people. It seems that the situation is a bit wrong. Ask for instructions. If necessary, can we use force... "


    "No way!" Andre said flatly, "take good care of him. Just let him stay in that room. The people we arranged have been exposed from the beginning. Now let them all go. You''ll stay there alone. I''ll be back soon!"


    "... yes!" The sergeant''s voice on the phone was somewhat helpless.


    Andre hung up. A chubby head leaned over from the back seat and said with a smile, "Andre, it looks like you can''t handle this alone."


    Andre said without expression, "is that right? What''s the use of your coming? "


    "Oh, if you say that..." the fat man shrugged. "In fact, I don''t want to come either. If the presidium of the committee didn''t ask me to help you, hum, to deal with a teenage Chinese high school student, they even wanted to send out two KGB directors. It seems that war is really a good thing. Although it can take some lives, it can also catalyze the growth of some people, A peaceful life without war makes everything dull. " At the end of the tone, he hummed like a poem.


    "Put that away, Nikolay." Andre said coldly, "don''t blame me for not reminding you that if this mission is screwed up, you and I will both come down from this position."


    "Come on, Andre." Nikolay leaned back to his seat and lit a flue. "Even if you really want to retire early, don''t expect it this time. I don''t understand why you have to complicate a simple matter. If you arrest that boy from the beginning, then take him back, torture him and force him to tell the truth, now we are already drinking vodka and playing golf, watching Leonid lose his mistress and look angry and corrupt. "

 Chapter 432

    "It''s not as easy as you think." Andre said in a deep voice, "Nikolay''s face went up and snorted," of course there are awards, but you have to hand in the people we want before you are qualified to go to Moscow to see the president. "


    "That''s strange." Xiao Shili was surprised and said, "I''ve handed over people to director Andre. He went to my room to catch them himself. How can he ask me for people? I don''t run brothels, but there aren''t so many women to give to the Russian government."


    In this section, Andre didn''t tell Nikolay. The latter immediately looked at Andre in doubt, and Andre was speechless for a moment. People were really caught from each other''s room, but they dropped their bags. In the absence of evidence, they were unable to expose each other''s tricks face to face. They wanted to solve the problem peacefully, but they were trapped here.


    Nikolay guessed that there must be a reason for this. In short, the government didn''t get the woman. When he came, he had made up his mind to solve the problem in a crisp way. He raised his hand and made a gesture,


    Dozens of armed special forces members rushed into the room immediately. Qi Qi formed a semicircle behind Nikolay. All his guns aimed at the Chinese teenager sitting opposite him.


    However, before Nicholas could smile on his face, his expression became stiff. The muzzle of a black gun was right in his eyebrow. Behind the muzzle, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "sorry, comrade nun lash, do you want to open Patty when you call so many people in?"


    Nikolay''s face was pale. He really thought that the speed of the other party would be so fast. It seems that Andre didn''t exaggerate. This boy is really a tough guy.


    Andre waved his hand and asked the special forces behind him to step down. Then he said with a sorry smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao. We don''t mean to offend you, but that woman is really relevant to the government. Please give us the person. If you have any conditions, we will try our best to satisfy you as long as it is within the limit."


    Xiao Shili took back his gun. "Director Andre doesn''t have to say that. Once you''ve been born, twice you''ve been familiar. After today, you''re friends. No matter whether it''s related to the government or not, I will help you. You can''t find anyone in my room. That woman has hands and feet, or she may have run away by herself. This city is so big, but we have so many hands, and we can always find them carefully. "


    Andre knew that the other party was still going around with him, so he had to nod and smile, "yes, yes, if Mr. Xiao can go with us to find it, I believe we can find it."


    "Easy to say." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "but you two know that I am a businessman. So many things have happened these days, which has affected my business to a great extent. So I said, can the government give me some compensation in this respect?"


    Andre frowned slightly. When he heard the other party''s words about money, he felt a little embarrassed. The KGB has always been under financial stress. If the money is really to be given, it will mostly be borne by his own Bureau. Now he asked reluctantly, "how much does Mr. Xiao want the government to compensate you?"


    Xiao Shili stretched out his hands, "I think this number should be able to make up for my loss."


    Andre asked tentatively, "ten million?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head with a smile.


    "100 million?"


    "Multiply by ten."


    Andre''s face sank. Before he could speak, Nikolay could not sit still. His fat face trembled and said, "boy, why don''t we give you a chance to rob a bank?"


    "I certainly don''t mind if it''s not against your law." Xiao Shili still said with a smile.


    Andre pondered for a moment, then said, "I need to ask my superior about this matter before I can give you an answer, Mr. Xiao. Please sit down for a while, and we''ll be back soon."


    Then he left his seat and got up. Nikolay stared at Xiao Shili and followed him.


    When they came to the hotel, Andre put his hands on his waist, raised his chin of his suit and turned around a few times. His back teeth clenched tightly together. Suddenly he pulled out his pistol and tried to rush towards the hotel. But after a few steps, he stopped. His body solidified for a few seconds and finally put the gun back in.


    "Hello, old man." Nikolay''s face changed slightly when he saw the reaction. "You don''t really want to report this to the Committee presidium."


    Andre stood still for a few seconds, but nodded.


    "Give each other money?" Cried Nikolay in surprise, spreading out his hands in exaggeration.


    "Don''t joke at this time." Andre said in a low voice.


    "All right." Nikolay raised his hands. "It''s a bit outrageous. Let the presidium of the Committee give us money. As a result, we will be dismissed next second. But how do you plan to persuade the Chinese? If I can''t finish the task, I''ll wait for you and I''ll get the same result. "


    "Maybe... There are other ways." Andre''s eyes flashed a cold light, "but in this way, we must be ready to kill each other."


    Nikolay was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile, "you finally wake up and intend to do so!"


    "It''s difficult to capture him alive, but it''s easy to kill him." Andre''s mouth began to sneer. "Moreover, it''s the other side who has forced himself to death. What''s the reason for us to refuse?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Wait a minute, you''ll know. Let''s get the snipers on the roof first." Andre took out his cell phone and made a call.

 Chapter 433

    Xiao Shili opened his eyes when the other came in, and his vision instantly returned to normal, but the data of the two people''s bodies had been instantly stored in his mind.


    Andre sat down, waved to his agent to bring him a cup of coffee, and then said directly, "I''ve just asked the superior. The amount proposed by Mr. Xiao is a little too large, and there is no such large amount of money in the national security agency that can be moved out immediately. However, we have come up with another method that can also make up for your loss, And it''s worth a lot more than that billion rubles. "


    Xiao Shili made an interesting appearance, "let''s hear it."


    Andre''s heart was like a fortress, but he couldn''t control his emotions at the moment. He looked at each other and said, "after coordination with relevant departments, we can provide Mr. Xiao with the following two privileges. Since Mr. Xiao is a businessman, no matter what goods you export or import, the tariff will be reduced by 50% (percent sign), What''s more, as long as it''s not illegal goods, we won''t restrict and block them. This article also applies in Russia. What''s Mr. Xiao''s opinion? "


    Xiao Shi made a quick change in his mind. It''s true that although he didn''t have any money in the beginning, the profits he brought in after that were far more than one billion rubles. Especially the latter one was more in line with his own mind. It was tailor-made for his trip to Russia.


    And there is nothing wrong with it. The Russian government doesn''t have to pay immediately. The price is just the annual tax reduction of the government. What''s more, whether this privilege is effective or not mainly depends on the Russian government. The Russian government may not believe in its financial strength. To be exact, it does not believe in its merchant identity at all. Therefore, in the eyes of the other party, this is a full empty check.


    But this time, laomaozi, you are wrong. Xiao Shili said with a smile, "yes, but I need the approval signed by President Putin."


    Andre nodded, "of course, the approval will be sent soon, before that..."


    "Before that, let me take a nap." Xiao Shili fell into the sofa and closed his eyes. "When the approval comes, I will help you find someone."


    Andre and Nikolay didn''t speak. They looked at each other across the table. Nikolay quietly reached for his waist, but Andre held them down and shook his head. Now it''s one step away from success. You can''t take any risks.


    Two hours later, four government officials entered the hotel. One of them opened a document wrapped in a red leather case and presented it to Xiao Shili. The latter looked at it and found that the treaties listed on it were exactly the same as Andre said. Under it were the signature of the president, the seal of the General Taxation Bureau, the seal of the Ministry of Finance


    After Xiao Shili confirmed that there was no problem, an official took another computer, connected it to a scanner, and passed the barcode attached to the document on the scanner. It had already landed on Russia''s financial website, and the information of the document was displayed on it.


    Xiao Shili nodded and lit a cigarette with satisfaction. "Deal."


    "And one more thing." An official suddenly said, "Mr. President, I want to convey his thanks to you in person."


    Andre and Nikolay were surprised, but they didn''t know about it. The former quickly pulled an official aside, frowned and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "This is what the president himself means," the official said


    For a moment, they were stunned and looked at each other, with a look of surprise on their faces.


    Xiao Shili also Leng for a while, this matter is also beyond his expectation. An official reached out and tapped on the computer several times, and the computer screen immediately showed the picture of being connected.


    A few seconds later, Putin''s deep face appeared in a video window on the screen.


    Xiao Shili stares at the screen. After two or three seconds, he feels a slight bump on his scalp.


    Yes, this is Putin! The man with a poker face, a man with few facial expressions from beginning to end, is a man admired and adored by hundreds of millions of Russians and an internationally famous iron president!


    Because the impact was too sudden, Xiao felt that he was just watching a video, more like watching a TV news. But this illusion was shattered a second later. Putin in the video opened his mouth, his voice was low and powerful, "Hello, Xiao Xiansheng."


    After Xiao Shili realized that the other party was talking to him, he said reflexively, "hello."


    Putin''s cold face showed a slight smile, but it was hard to see that it was a smile, "have you had a good time in Russia these days?"


    Xiao Shili''s tongue is slightly stiff. Although he has been trying to adjust from the beginning, he still can''t answer each other''s questions immediately.


    This is the real peak of the attitude, the position of the strong contrast! It''s a powerful aura at the highest level in the world. Although the other side''s face is made up of countless calculations and numbers, in the face of the strongest pressure in the world, even if Xiao Shili was calm, his heart was still greatly shocked.


    "Not bad." Xiao Shili said after calming down a little, but his eyes were still surprised.


    "That''s good." Putin continued, "Mr. Xiao, no matter what identity and purpose you come to Russia, I would like to thank you for saving my daughter. I always have a good feeling for China. At the same time, I also think Mr. Xiao will be our friend. I hope we can have dinner together next time. Goodbye."


    Xiao Shili watched the screen turn black, but his eyes were still fixed on the screen.


    Will you be wrong? Although Putin just said a few words, in addition to thanking himself, it also revealed a layer of meaning: if he cooperates with the government, he can get his personal friendship. Is that right?


    He''s actually made sure that''s what he meant, but it''s hard to believe. Moreover, if there is a chance to get close to the president, it will undoubtedly be a great advantage.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but feel a little excited. At the same time, his brain began to run rapidly. However, every time he made a further analysis, this kind of excitement faded for a minute, but finally disappeared.


    To be able to have a relationship with the Russian president will really bring unimaginable benefits and unlimited possibilities. A month ago, Xiao Shili would not hesitate to cooperate with the government.


    However, what I need to do now is to find the missing people. Of course, he didn''t want to use Putin''s hand to look for people, but everyone''s whereabouts are unknown at the moment, which may involve any party''s forces. As the situation is not clear, only after he secretly investigates the matter and obtains the truth can he decide the next action. Before that, even the Russian government could not easily believe it.


    There is no doubt that the meaning of Putin''s words is very obscure. Andre and Nikolay are not politicians, so they can''t guess. However, when they saw that the president actually made a video call with each other in person, they were still very surprised. Andre had a sneer on the corner of his mouth. Maybe the president knew that this person would soon die, so they gave their final thanks before he died.


    "Well, now that you''ve got the approval, tell us where the woman is!" Nikolay was already impatient, and as soon as the other party had finished talking, he cried.


    "Don''t worry, comrade nun lash. Since it''s a deal, I will certainly keep my promise." Xiao Shili picked up the document with a smile and stood up from his chair.

 Chapter 434

    Nikolay cursed in his heart, smelly boy! I''ll let you be proud for a while. I''ll take a good picture of your death and keep it as a memorial!


    "Please speak quickly, Mr. Xiao." Andre couldn''t help urging.


    "It''s hard to find that place. I need to take you there." Xiao Shili said and went outside the door of the hotel, but the people of the other side had already withdrawn. It was just in the afternoon, sunny, when he just walked out of the gate, he suddenly felt a flash of light above the corner of his eye, and then disappeared.


    Xiao Shili sneered in his heart, but his face didn''t move. He turned around and said, "that place is a little far away. We have to drive there."


    Nikolay couldn''t help looking at Andre, who said, "don''t worry, Mr. Xiao. We have local police to help us. Just tell us the location and we''ll find it ourselves."


    Xiao Shi thought about it and said, "but I''m not familiar with the local place names, and I can''t tell what the name of that place is."


    "Please draw the specific route." Andre handed over a book and said, "we can find it by comparing it with the road map."


    Xiao Shili was completely sure that the other party had set up an ambush around the hotel. He mostly wanted to kill himself here, so he tried every means to keep himself in the hotel. As soon as he got Yelena, he would take his own life immediately.


    However, it is certain that the approval in my hand is true.


    Xiaoshili light smile, "well, I hope you can find." So I took the pen and paper and drew a road map on it.


    Andre took the book and said to Nicola, "please sit with Mr. Xiao for a while. After finding the suspect, please ask Mr. Xiao to take notes with me at the local police station. It''s only a few minutes. It won''t take up too much of your time."


    Xiao Shili knew that on the surface, the other party would not let him go until he had confirmed Yelena''s identity. He didn''t refuse at the moment, so he turned around and went back to the hotel.


    Although Nikolay and Andre are always at odds with each other and always sneer at each other when they meet, once they put into action, they know the importance of each other and always cooperate with each other. At the moment, Nikolay accompanied Xiao Shili back to the hotel. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to accompany the boy himself, but he had to keep him. When Andre sent a message, he thought, anyway, for a moment and a half, the boy would soon die. He thought that he was going to sit with the dead for a while, but when he thought about it in a few minutes, The other side wants to call oneself Ni what Lashi again, in the heart is a burst of depression. Lahi is a nickname given by Xiao Shili in Chinese according to Russian. Nikolay doesn''t know Chinese, so he doesn''t know what nun lahi means, but it''s not a good idea.


    This time they sat down in the lobby of the hotel, waiting for Andre to come back. This position is chosen by Nikolay. The angle is just right for the sniper upstairs to have a good view. As soon as Andre sends a confirmation message and makes a signal himself, the boy''s head in front of him will be pierced with a big hole. Thinking of this, Nikolay can''t help but feel excited.


    "Hello, Nikolay." Xiao Shili, sitting opposite, suddenly cried.


    Nikolay responded that the other party didn''t call himself lax this time. He was so happy that he immediately said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you want to go out for a walk?" Xiao Shili looked at each other with a smile, and a strange green light flowed through his black pupil.


    "Director, the identity of the woman has been confirmed. Is it Elena? Yetelinkova is right. "


    Andre listened to his voice, as if it was coming from a deep well. He frowned tightly, and could not help but scold, "this bastard, even can think of this way."


    In front of him, there is a deep well, which is a sewer entrance whose cover has been opened. It is in this sewer that Elena herself is hidden. No wonder she sent out the police force of the whole city and searched door to door, but she could not find it. If it was not for the other party''s road map, there was a big downward sign at the end, I''m afraid I can''t find this hiding place up to now.


    In fact, this place is only three blocks away from the hotel, with a straight-line distance of less than three kilometers. However, I was fooled by the boy again.


    At this time, a voice came from below, "director, a man''s body was also found below. After identification, the body was Peter, an employee of a fast food restaurant."


    what? Andre was slightly surprised. He could not help squatting down and yelling at the bottom, "how do people die?"


    "The wound is on the head, no obvious wound is found, it seems that it was hit by blunt instrument, etc..." the voice below suddenly became a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?" Andrea even busy way.


    "No... I just found a large blood stain on the wall, as if there were still broken flesh. It seemed that the other party was


    Andre can''t help it at last. He grabs the iron ladder and climbs down. The stench in the sewer is terrible. When Andre jumps down, the stinky water splashes up, and his feet are not up to his ankles. He can''t help but scold angrily.


    He went to a dry place, first looked at Yelena and confirmed that she was right. Then he went to a corpse lying not far away. As he said, the blood on the corpse came from the head. The plasma on the head had agglomerated, the forehead bone collapsed, and the facial features became extremely distorted, partly because of the impact, The other part seems to have suffered great fear before death.


    On the wall next to the corpse, there was a big pool of blood splashing around. Andre put on his gloves and buttoned down a small piece of things from the place where the blood was thickest. It was really human flesh.


    The blood on the wall is almost the same height as the body of the deceased. So someone must have grabbed the head of the deceased and knocked him to death on the wall, and there were more than one impact. To be able to knock an adult to death on the wall, it seems that the killer must be more powerful. He squatted down and examined the neck and head of the corpse, but his expression was suddenly stunned.


    There was no scratch on the neck of the deceased, and there was no sign of too messy hair. Didn''t the murderer grab the neck or head of the deceased and hit him? But the location of the collision is in the forehead, in addition to these two focus points, but also grasp where to bump people to death like this?


    Forget it, I''m not here to play Sherlock Holmes. Andre stands up. The cause of death doesn''t matter. The biggest problem is who killed the man? This Peter is supposed to be a temporary employee of Xiao Shili. Is it because there are some hidden accomplices behind him, who only do this for the sake of killing people? But why not deal with the corpse? If Xiao Shili''s people didn''t do it, why would Yelena be ok?

 Chapter 435

    Andre felt a little confused in his brain, and immediately walked away from the body. Anyway, his task this time is to bring back Elena, and now the task has been completed. A small civilian, as an ordinary homicide, to the local police to deal with it.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of something. When Peter was killed, wasn''t Elena on the side? Just ask this woman, you can know who the killer is.


    Thinking of this, Andre quickly walked up to Elena, crouched down and looked at each other, "tell me what you saw, who killed the man¡°


    It is undeniable that in front of her eyes, is a very beautiful woman, no wonder Leonid will cherish her so much, but at the moment, the woman''s beautiful eyes are flashing fear light, trembling voice said two words, "devil..."


    what? Andre frowned, thinking he didn''t hear clearly, and asked, "what did you say?"


    "That guy... Is the devil..." the woman trembled.


    Who''s that guy? Andre was about to ask again when the cell phone in his pocket rang.


    "Hello." Andre picked up the phone, less than three seconds, his face suddenly changed, "you... What are you talking about?"


    "Director Nikolay and the target have left the hotel. They left at the same time, and director Nikolay signed us to stay where we are." Said Vassily at the other end.


    "Where are the two of them now?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that they are heading for orlingston street. Director Nicholas ordered everyone to stand by. I think it''s strange, so I called you."


    "What the hell is Nikolay doing?" Andre holds the mobile phone in his hand, as if he wants to crush it. It''s a wave, and a wave comes up again.


    "Take this woman to the airport, and the small plane to Moscow is ready." Andre gave half of the order, but he felt uneasy. If there was any accident on the way to the airport, he would have wasted all his previous efforts and had to be escorted by himself.


    But the other side also needs to go by itself. It''s a small matter to let that guy escape. It''s not difficult to search a Chinese in Russia, but the consequences of the documents in his hands are very important, because the signatures of the president and the seals of various departments are effective at all times. He worried that the other party would resell or hand over the documents to others in an instant, which would cause immeasurable losses to the Russian government.


    Moreover, the presidium agreed to apply to the Kremlin for the document only when it assured the presidium of the committee that it would shoot the other party on the spot. Its final task was to take the document back intact. If it lost the document, it would be absolutely responsible.


    Andre only hates his lack of skills, and finally thinks over again and again, and decides to escort Elena to the airport and ask his men to follow the direction of their departure. After all, this is the most important task at present. On the other side, damn it, let Nikolay deal with his own troubles!


    On the way to the airport, Andre''s mood was like a rolling wave, which could not be calm for a long time. I thought the task was simple, but only one opponent, but also a 17-year-old boy. Therefore, at the beginning, the action was carried out with a relaxed attitude. If it wasn''t for the second person of Tomahawk, the presidium of the committee would not have to send itself.


    However, with the development of the event, Andre''s heart, like the haze of the sky, became a little bit gray, and gradually realized that the whole thing was not as easy as he imagined. What he faced was the opponent he rarely encountered in his life.


    Just as soon as the two sides fight, he finds that he has lost to the other side, and then everything is completely under passive suppression. There is no mistake. The other side alone suppressed a whole KGB fifth Bureau, the director himself, and thousands of agents under his command.


    And with the development of the event, at the same time, there are many unexplained mysteries, such as the death of Peter, the devil in the woman''s mouth, and Nicholas''s puzzling behavior.


    Andre shook his hand. He has been working with Nikolay for more than ten years. He knows him well. Although he has a disgusting mouth, he is a man with strong principles and will never change his plan temporarily. This time, however, it''s quite unusual.


    Nikolay, perhaps for selfish purposes, wanted to use Xiao Shili to ask the presidium for credit. Andre can''t believe it, but it''s the only guess. This self righteous fat man may not know that his selfishness and self righteousness will kill himself and more people.


    Fortunately, there was no accident on the way to the airport, watching Yelena be taken on the plane. Andre was a little relieved, but he didn''t dare to stop at all. He drove to the center of the city and contacted his men to ask if he had found any trace of them.


    If Nikolay wants to escort Xiao Shi to Moscow, he naturally has to go to the airport. There is only one airport in ulanwood, but Andre doesn''t see any sign of them. Moreover, he doesn''t believe that the fat man will be able to send Xiao Shi to the plane. Because their positions can''t be locked, Nikolay can''t get through, We can only order a search all over the city.


    Andre thought it was a job of looking for a needle in a haystack, but only half an hour later, news came that it was on a bridge in the city center.


    Andre, on his way to the bridge, had made all the psychological preparations, and even simulated the swollen body soaked by the river in his mind. When we arrived near the bridge, we saw that the bridge was full of people, and the scale was unprecedented.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Andre got out of the car and walked away from the crowd, exclaiming angrily, "what are so many people doing here, watching the circus?"


    A subordinate came over from the front, but said in a low voice, "I think so, director."


    "What?" Andre was slightly stunned. He could not help looking up at the sky along the eyes of the people around him. He saw a man standing on the stone pier of the bridge, which is connected with the steel cable in the middle of the bridge. Today''s weather is very good, so it''s very clear that the man''s bare bottom looks like a peeled pear from a distance.


    Everyone can''t describe what the director''s expression is at the moment. Andre first widened his eyes, then grinned, and finally narrowed his eyes into a slit. After a full minute, he frowned and looked at the crowd in confusion. "That''s... That''s Nikolay?"


    "I think so, chief." The subordinate just now said again.


    "What''s going on? Why did he climb up there? And he''s naked. " Andre spread out his hands and turned half a circle in the same place, facing the person in the seventh Bureau, "does your director have this habit?"


    All the people in the seventh Bureau shrugged their shoulders. Someone replied, "I don''t know. We just arrived here. If it wasn''t for the crowd, we didn''t know that director Nicholas was here."


    "Forget it, get him down quickly." Andre waved in dismay. "By the way, keep a low profile. Don''t let people around you know that we are government people." And he said to himself, "my God, how did he get up there?"

 Chapter 436

    When Nikolay was taken down, Andre was asking a local witness about the situation.


    "Are you sure you read it right?"


    "Oh, please, I can swear to Jesus that the fat man just climbed up by himself. No, no, no one forced him, no one with him. He''s the only one around him. God, I admire his courage, and I can''t imagine how his physique works, clothes? Of course, he took off his clothes himself. After climbing to the highest point, he began to take off his clothes. By the way, it seems that he finally yelled, "what?"


    Andre stares at the citizen he suspects to be insane, but there are many people beside him. He nods with the citizen and asks, "what did he shout?"


    The man scratched his head like, "thank you... Who..."


    "Thank you, chief Andre." Someone added later.


    What and what? Andre punches heavily on the roof of the car, then turns around angrily, just to see that Nikolay has been rescued and carried all the way here.


    He went over and looked at Nikolay, who was lying on the stretcher. The latter seemed to be in great shock, and his fat body couldn''t help undulating like lack of oxygen.


    "Good performance, huh? Nikolay Andre snorted sarcastically. "Now most of the people in the city have seen your body full of fat and the thing that almost shrinks into the flesh, including women and children. Are you satisfied?"


    Nikolay shook his head, trying to recover from his fright, and with an expression of grievance, he shook out a few words from his mouth. "No, I swear, Andre, it''s not me, it''s not me!"


    Andre''s pent up anger broke out at the moment. He grabbed each other''s neck and yelled, "I only ask you now, where are people! What about that guy! Where are the files! Is that what you want? "


    Nikolay was pinched with a look of pain, but he didn''t mean to resist. He couldn''t help murmuring, "I didn''t do it. I swear, it''s not my intention, my body... They don''t listen to my command at all..."


    "Forget it, this guy is crazy." Andre turned away a few steps, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath. "First send him back to Moscow, and then write a report to the presidium of the committee, saying that Comrade Nikolay was injured and insane in the action."


    Vasili wrote down one by one, then asked, "how can I explain to the presidium about the Chinese and the documents?"


    Andre sighed, even if the responsibility of the whole thing is put on Nikolay, he can''t get rid of the relationship. At the moment, the sky turned gloomy with his mood, and the cold rain slowly fell down.


    When Xiao Shili returned to Vladivostok in the evening, he found that he had some feelings for this foreign city. It was not long before he left Vladivostok, but there were too many things he had experienced on this journey. After all, there was a small group of influence here, so he could not help feeling like he was going home.


    This time I went to St. Petersburg, I didn''t make any progress in what I really wanted to do. But think of all this has been Yelena secretly planned, so it is also the inevitable result.


    Xiao Shili went back to the headquarters of the Queen''s Gang, took a bath and had a good rest. Then he sent someone to call Yelena''s two brothers over. Now the Walian brothers are extremely respectful to Xiao Shili. After entering the room, they bend down and bow, then stand attentively, waiting for orders.


    Xiao Shili originally intended to shoot directly to solve the two people''s affairs, so as not to cause trouble. But temporarily they changed their mind. The two brothers looked dull and honest. Although they were brothers, they always had to obey the orders of their sister Elena. They were not good at camouflage. So they pointed to the sofa next to them and asked them to sit down and look at them. "I ask you, who joined the Queen''s Gang first, you and Elena?"


    Wa Lianjing immediately replied, "let''s go first."


    "How did Yelena get into the gang?"


    "It was one Christmas when Yelena, who hadn''t been home for a long time, suddenly came back. After knowing that we had joined the local gangs, she took advantage of our relationship to join the gangs."


    "What do you mean you haven''t been home for a long time?" Xiao Shili looks at his younger brother.


    "Yelena ran away from home when she was in high school and never came back. That Christmas was her first time to come back after she ran away from home, and it was six years in the middle," walianli said


    "She asked you to introduce her to the gang, so you agreed?"


    "We didn''t introduce it. There was a party in the gang. That time, it happened to be jerekin''s birthday. Yelena also went with us. As a result, jerekin liked her very much, so he let her join the gang."


    Xiao Shili nods. It seems that the situation is exactly the same as what he knows. Yelena joined the Queen''s gang just to hide herself, but her two brothers have nothing to do with Tomahawk. As Yelena, she will not risk lurking with two members of the same organization to increase her exposure.


    He told the second humanity, "from today on, I''ll promote you to a first-class cadre. In the future, when I''m away, you will be fully responsible for the affairs of the gang. All right, you can go down now. "


    The two brothers were both surprised and delighted. They were immediately flattered and said, "yes!"


    Although they are stupid, they are down-to-earth and loyal to themselves. Xiao Shili is now isolated and helpless in foreign countries. What he needs is such a dedicated man. Besides, he has been punished once, and he doesn''t want to make the same mistake again.


    After the Queen''s gang replaced the three circle Gang to become the largest gang in Vladivostok, its power expanded rapidly in Vladivostok. When old jerekin was alive, he secretly saved a lot of assets. Now all the money is in the hands of Xiao Shili. In a short period of three days, he developed 14 real estate in Vladivostok, and has contacts with drug dealers and arms dealers in several surrounding cities, In the following week, the number of Queens'' Gang increased to 5000.


    We have to admit that it is much easier to develop Mafia forces in Russia than in China. As long as you have money, expansion is no doubt natural. Old gilekin had a lot of money in his hand, but after all, he was old and had lost his ambition, but he did not dare to let go. The money he had painstakingly accumulated all his life fell into Xiao Shili''s hands, but it was really used up.


    After so many accidents, it''s time to get in touch with the lotnikov family. However, last time I stood others up without saying a word, the other party will surely care about it.


    However, Xiao Shili is not worried. Now that he has the approval from the Russian government, it will be much easier to deal with the lotnikov family. As long as the other party has a look at the approval, he is afraid that the lotnikov family will come to beg him.


    However, Xiao Shili did not expect that on the sixth day of his return, the lotnikov family found him first.


    People in the lotnikov family have guessed that the last business interruption was due to the subway explosion. This is the third time that they have called to greet Xiao Shili. In the first two times, Xiao Shili has not come back. The other party expressed their concern and sympathy for Xiao Shili on the phone, even if they said whether they could continue the last negotiation.


    In addition, the other side also said a surprise to Xiao Shili, that is, the negotiation will be personally attended by the second son of the family, mark Wei.

 Chapter 437

    The second son of the lotnikov family is Yakov''s second brother. It''s easier to get Yakov''s information when you can get in touch with him. In this way, you can directly face his brother, but it saves you a lot of things.


    The two sides immediately agreed on the time and place, and in order to ensure that no accident will happen this time, the lotnikov family will specially send people to the airport to meet them.


    After hanging up the phone, Xiao Shili obviously felt that the other party''s attitude this time was much more positive than before, or that the other party was eager to carry out the negotiation, but this change made him feel puzzled. Last time, Boris made a great effort to force the other party to agree to meet and have a talk, and still gave many restrictions with an indifferent attitude


    This time, the other party not only invited, but also sent the second son of the family. The transformation was so huge that Xiao Shi couldn''t figure out the reason after thinking about it for a long time. Although the Queen''s gang has expanded a lot, it is still a local gangster, which is not enough to attract the attention of the lotnikov family, Let the other party change their attitude, but there is no reason.


    Doubts belong to doubts, but this opportunity is not easy for me. Two days later, Xiao Shili and his two men flew to St. Petersburg again and got off the plane. When he saw the closed subway entrance in the airport hall, he felt that the last scene seemed to have happened yesterday.


    Out of the airport hall, there is a line of Chrysler parked on the right road outside. When Xiao Shili saw the car, two people met him and said politely, "Mr. Xiao, it''s been a hard journey. Please get on the bus first. Master makeway has been waiting for you in the garden villa."


    These people knew themselves. Xiao Shili was not surprised. He got on one of the cars and looked out of the window on the way. Last time he came to St. Petersburg, he got off the plane and got into the subway. Then he was hijacked and lost consciousness. In fact, he was quite strange to this second largest city, which is known as Russia''s political, cultural and central city.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into a huge manor. Different from the place Xiao Shili had been to, the manor was built directly in the city and occupied a part of the land with an independent attitude. The manor was surrounded by carved iron fences, which looked like a luxury Street Park, but there was a "private territory" hanging on it, Please do not enter "sign.


    The man accompanying Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although the owner of this manor is master Matvey, he seldom comes here. Today, he chose the place near the airport in this city to meet Mr. Xiao. If Mr. Xiao feels dissatisfied with the environment here, we can stay away from the city, Find a quiet place. "


    Xiao Shili politely said a few words, but he thought that he was just a son of the lotnikov family. He had so much power and financial resources that he could set up his own private manor in such a large area of the city. If the lotnikov family had more sons, wouldn''t St. Petersburg become their territory? Although the battle axe is stronger than the lotnikov family in combat effectiveness, the power of the lotnikov family in Russia can not be denied.


    Xiao Shili and others gathered together to enter a gorgeous villa. Compared with villa, it seems more appropriate to use the word palace to describe the building. Just the huge vault outside the gate and eight Greek style pillars nearly 10 meters high have demonstrated the grand configuration and amazing luxury of the building. After entering, the hall directly opposite the main entrance, A man in a white suit, sitting on a huge semi circular sofa in the middle of the hall, slowly stood up.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Xiao Shili." Markvey came forward with a smile on his face. This man is in his thirties. He has a slender, straight face, which can be described as handsome. The smile on his face is very intimate.


    But Xiao Shili knew that this man was Yakov''s brother. At the beginning, he didn''t have any good feelings for him. Now he also smiles, "nice to meet you, Mr. markovi."


    After shaking hands, they sat down on the sofa with a waiter delivering drinks. Markvey''s eyes were burning, and he was obviously observing Xiao Shili. Suddenly he asked, "does Mr. Xiao like drinking?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s not a hobby."


    "Oh." Makeway shook his head slightly disappointed. "There are tens of thousands of good wines hidden in the cellar under my house, otherwise we can have a few drinks before we talk about business."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "since Mr. makeway is so elegant, I''m willing to accompany him."


    With a smile on his face, makeway said to the waiter, "go and bring out my best bottle of wine."


    Soon, the waiter returned to the hall with a bottle of red wine in his plate. There was a delicate ice maker on macveigh''s left hand. He took two glasses, put ice in them, and then picked up the bottle of red wine. He said with a smile, "there are only two bottles in the world, one in my house, It seems that one bottle is displayed in the Forbes collection in the United States in memory of President Jefferson, but I think it''s not a tyranny to drink good wine in one''s lifetime. " Say, slowly pour red wine into two and a half glasses.


    Xiao Shi took a sip of it and felt that it was a little different from ordinary red wine, so his realm of wine tasting ended here. Markovie took a sip and entered, with an intoxicated look on his face. "When you taste good wine, it''s best to have some music." With that, he reached out and snapped his fingers in the air. There was a beautiful symphony in the hall.


    From the impression given by the other party in the past few minutes, this markvey is a typical dandy. Yakov seems to have had an affair with this guy''s mistress at that time. It can be seen from this that this person is impulsive and easy to act according to his own emotions. It is very appropriate to inquire about Yakov''s whereabouts from this person.


    However, as the second son of the lotnikov family, after decades of family influence, markvey is naturally not an ordinary person. When Xiao Shili drank half of a glass of red wine, markvey suddenly put down his glass and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao''s family is very famous in China, which I''ve known for a long time. I feel very happy to cooperate with Mr. Xiao this time.


    The timing was very appropriate. It didn''t seem abrupt to say this sentence at the moment, and there was a kind of natural and easygoing warmth. Just like friends talking about each other casually, Xiao Shili''s comfortable expression was naturally observed by the other party without any omission. Now he said with a smile, "Mr. markvey is flattered. In fact, he can cooperate with the lotnikov family this time, It''s the wish of my family for a long time, and the family sent me to Russia just to establish a long-term friendship with you. "


    Markvey was very happy and said, "where, Mr. Xiao didn''t inform me in advance when he came to Russia, but he can''t do his best to be the host until now. I''m really sorry."


    The other side said only about themselves, without mentioning anything related to their family. Xiao Shili guessed each other''s thoughts and immediately said with a smile, "Mr. makeway, you''re welcome. Although I represent the family this time, part of it is from my own standpoint. Of course, the money is earned by the family, but who will make the money in the middle is another matter."

 Chapter 438

    The other side said only about themselves, without mentioning anything related to their family. Xiao Shili guessed each other''s thoughts and immediately said with a smile, "Mr. makeway, you''re welcome. Although I represent the family this time, part of it is from my own standpoint. Of course, the money is earned by the family, but who will make the money in the middle is another matter."


    Mark Wei''s expression is a joy again, "Mr. Xiao is really in my mind, you Chinese have an old saying how to say, meet what night, that''s the meaning!"


    Xiaoshili light smile, "in this case, let''s talk about, what can let each other profit place."


    Markvey nodded. "Of course, and I promise I''ll make Mr. Shaw happy." With that, he picked up a remote control on the desk, pointed towards the wall, and clocked in two closed windows slowly, revealing a 60 Inch LCD TV.


    Markvey pressed the remote control again, and then a picture was shown on the TV. It can be seen that this is a real-time video taken in a mine, which contains the whole operation system and process of the mine, as well as the simply packaged minerals.


    After Xiao Shili watched the video for a while, makeway said, "this is a family mine near Aldan. It mainly produces and develops a kind of rare metal. This kind of rare metal has high international value. Its name is tantalum. Mr. Xiao should know it?"


    Although Xiao Shili didn''t learn the periodic table of elements well in junior high school, he learned from some peripheral knowledge that the reserves of rare metal resources in the world are extremely scarce, and various countries are competing for rare metal resources now, because many emerging high technologies must use these rare metals.


    Tantalum is widely used in military, aerospace and navigation science and technology. Tantalum is an extremely high temperature resistant and corrosion-resistant metal with light weight, flexibility and firmness. Therefore, it is generally used as the outer wall of submarines and wings of supersonic aircraft for military purposes. At present, countries all over the world are striving to reserve this rare metal, whose international value has far exceeded that of gold and diamonds.


    Of course, no matter in which country, the export of this rare metal is absolutely prohibited. Unless it is an exchange between countries using rare resources. So after watching this video, Xiao Shili didn''t think that the trade fair between the two sides had anything to do with these metals. He just nodded.


    Markvinu said, "how about it? Are you interested?"


    "Mr. makeway is not joking." Xiao Shili was slightly surprised, shook his head and said, "everyone knows that these metals are prohibited from trading internationally."


    "Of course, my government will not agree. Will your government also object?" Markvey frowned and said, "if this batch of goods is transported to China, the Chinese government will be very happy. At that time, Mr. Xiao''s family will not only get a huge profit from the government, but also establish a good relationship with the government, won''t they?"


    It''s true that the other party''s words are correct, but will the person really sell the metal to himself? Xiao Shili still didn''t believe it. He looked at each other and said, "but as far as I know, although these mines are developed by your family, they actually belong to the Russian government and are under the direct management of the government. Even if Mr. markvey wants to sell them to me, how can he avoid the sight of the government?"


    Markovi said with a smile, "Xiao Shi doesn''t have to worry about this. It''s our business. For the Russian government, we will take care of it. Mr. Xiao just needs to be ready to receive the goods."


    At the moment, Xiao Shili finally understood why the other party took the initiative to find him. Obviously, the tantalum mine was operated jointly by the lotnikov family and the Russian government, while makeway wanted to seek private interests by taking out some of the mines for resale. Naturally, this kind of thing could not be sold in Russia, but could only be bought abroad. Among Russia''s neighboring countries, first, only the Chinese government has the ability to buy; second, China and Russia are close to each other, which is also convenient for smuggling; third, I''m afraid other foreign gangs rarely infiltrate into Russia''s sphere of influence. So I happened to appear at this moment, but it was in time, and the other party thought that he had a very strong family background in China. Speaking of it, in the eyes of makeway, he is the only one who will buy this batch of goods, so the other party''s attitude towards him is so enthusiastic.


    At the same time, he also knows that once this kind of thing is taken to the international market, it is extremely easy to sell at a high price, but the risk is also extremely huge. How to transport it out of Russia in the first place is extremely difficult.


    Xiao Shili put his finger on the armrest of the sofa and said, "Mr. makeway, I''d better make it clear. This is the first time I represent my family to do business in Russia, but I can''t have any accident."


    Originally, makeway didn''t want outsiders to know too much about his family, but at the moment, hearing what the other party said, he had to say, "well, it doesn''t matter to tell Mr. Xiao. At present, I am in full charge of the mine. Although the government is also involved in it, it only sends people here occasionally, and we are responsible for recording the production of collection and processing, In any case, the government will not find out. Can Mr. Xiao rest assured when I say so? "


    Xiao Shili nodded, "OK, in this case, let''s settle this one time. Let''s talk about the price first."


    Makeway''s heart suddenly surged with ecstasy, and the other side agreed! And so easy to agree, this is really beyond my expectation. The reason why he invited the Chinese here politely before was that the transaction was difficult. If it was a simple and easy transaction, how could he be so attentive to an outsider as the biggest Mafia family in Russia? Even if he was a big family, he would not lose his courtesy, but he would never be so respectful.


    As soon as markvey came in, he drank, listened to music, and took out his most precious cellar. On the one hand, they want to try to close the relationship between the two sides, and on the other hand, they want to think about how to speak. According to his prediction, this business can''t be done for ten years. Of course, there is no problem with his own things. The difficulty lies in transportation. It''s not easy for the other party to transport these hundreds of Jin of ore out of Russia. The other party foresees this and will give up.


    But now Xiao Shili actually agreed. Markvey was excited, but there was a hint of ridicule in his heart. The boy looked young, and he was still too young. It''s really sad. I don''t know why his family sent the child to Russia. Do you really think Russia is a good place to mix? He sneered, and when the transaction was completed, once the other party paid the money, it had nothing to do with him. Whether he could transport it or not depended on his own ability. If he managed to do something up along the way, even if he was caught by the government, he could be charged with spying on the other party, and then he was killed on the spot. If the freight didn''t go out, he would bear the responsibility of preventing negligence at most.

 Chapter 439

    "OK, of course, we can negotiate now." Ma Kewei was also eager to finish the transaction quickly, so he held out two fingers and said, "the international price of refined pure tantalum is 2200 US dollars per kilogram, but since I want to make Mr. Xiao a friend, we will take out the small change. How about 2000 US dollars?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t know whether what the other party said was true or false. Anyway, this time it was the other party who wanted to kill him. So he shook his head and said, "according to the rules of international trade, the place of trade is set at the border of the two countries or a third country, but I started this batch of goods in Russia. It''s extremely difficult just to transport them out of the country. If the location of the transaction is changed to the Russian Chinese border, I have no objection to the price. "


    The boy wasn''t stupid either. Mark Wei snorted in his heart. Since it''s a bargain, it''s normal for the other party to bargain. Of course, he can''t be stupid enough to transport the goods to the border. So he said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao''s words are reasonable, so in your opinion, how appropriate should the price be?"


    Xiao Shili leaned back on the sofa, took a drink from his glass, and then said, "1000 dollars per kilogram."


    Mark Wei''s face was startled, and a smile came out of his expression. "Isn''t Mr. Xiao joking?"


    "I can give Mr. makeway two choices." Xiao Shili shakes the red wine in his glass and says with a smile, "it''s fair and reasonable to trade here for us $1000, or at the border between the two countries for us $2500." He expected that the other party would not dare to deliver the goods to the border in person, so he raised the price by another $500, putting pressure on the other party again.


    Markvey opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute it for a moment. The other party had sealed the road with a word. If he thought the price was too low, he could choose to transport the goods to the border. The other party finally deliberately offered the price at a high market price, which naturally motivated him.


    Only then did he know that he underestimated the other party a little, that he would not be foolish enough to deliver goods to the border and let the other party easily return home without the slightest risk. After so much foreshadowing, he became someone else''s money making machine. However, the price of US $1000 is a little too low, even lower than the government''s purchase price.


    Of course, makeway can also choose to give up, but now this money is related to his future and future. For his position in the family, he has to humble himself to please the Chinese. All this is because of the hateful Yakov!


    It''s been six years since the damned brother fled abroad, and everyone thought he was dead. However, makeway did not expect that one day his hateful face would appear in front of him. Of course, he knew that the other side was not dead. Instead, he had been lurking in China, waiting for the opportunity to come back all the time. Therefore, in the past six years, he had never forgotten to set up manpower at each airport, station and main road exit to prevent that guy from coming back, Unexpectedly, he still came back, and when he didn''t know it, he unconsciously integrated into the family.


    Mikhail, the leader of the lotnikov family and the father of markvey, knows that his youngest son was forced to leave a foreign country by his two eldest sons. However, the three of them are also their own sons, and they have nothing to do. Therefore, Mikhail always feels guilty for Yakov. This time, Yakov''s sudden return is a great surprise for Mikhail. In order to make up for his guilt for his youngest son, Mikhail gave his younger son a lot of power in the family, and also for the purpose of protecting his younger son, let him have the ability to compete with his two brothers.


    So within half a month after his return to the family, Yakov''s status and influence in the family were equal to those of his two brothers, which everyone did not expect. Moreover, Yakov did not feel ashamed of his power. He made several big businesses for the family, which was appreciated by his father, and his status in the family was booming.


    The family rule of the lotnikov family is that each member of the family is responsible for a different industry. At the end of the year, everyone has to report his performance to the family. Those with outstanding performance will gain a higher status and power in the family, while those with inferior performance will be eliminated.


    It is precisely because of this kind of management mode of mutual competition within the family that the lotnikov family has been enduring and prospering, and has been firmly in the business of the strongest Mafia family in Russia.


    However, this kind of family competition is also extremely cruel. It is often brothers of the same generation who do not hesitate to use any means to kill and crush each other for status and power. In the concept of the lotnikov family, this is the way that nature has given human beings to survive, and everyone in the family must comply with it.


    As a result, the two eldest sons of the lotnikov family, Maxim and makeway, not only failed to kill their younger brother, but their position in the family was shaken.


    Maxim and makeway both feel the threat, and makeway just wants to improve his status in the family through this secret deal, not to defeat Yakov, but to protect himself.


    So at this moment, although he was very dissatisfied with the conditions proposed by Xiao Shili, he did not dare to give up the deal easily. The money was related to his future. If he missed this time, he might never find such an opportunity again.


    Although Russia is rich in mineral resources, its utilization rate is extremely low. Markvey''s mines are specially supplied by the Russian government, which is actually selling rare metals to the Russian government. However, the Russian government has not come to purchase minerals for several months in a row, resulting in no capital income for the mines. It is almost time for the annual family council, While harboring resentment against the government, markvey also had to sprout the idea of finding his own way out.


    In the face of this Chinese man, although makeway wanted to hit his face with his fist, he didn''t dare to show any displeasure. He could only smile and say, "of course, Mr. Xiao''s way is fair, but I also have my own difficulties. It''s a great risk to take the metal out of the mine, and then transport it to the border, This series of actions will certainly arouse the suspicion of the government. " Then he shook his head and sighed bitterly, "1000 dollars... But it''s half of the market price. Can we raise it a little bit?"


    Xiao Shili thought that these metals are indeed a group of rare things, and they can be directly traded with the government. Needless to say, their value. However, I don''t know when I really want this batch of goods. At present, the primary purpose is to contact the lotnikov family and find out the whereabouts of Yakov. Markvey is a good breakthrough, so we should try our best to maintain the relationship with each other.


    So he pretended to hesitate for a long time, and then he made a painful decision. "In this case, it''s a buy it now price of 1500, which is my bottom line. If Mr. markvey is too little, then we can''t really negotiate this deal."


    ¡°ok£¡ That''s it. " Markovie suddenly clapped the board, the price has exceeded the official price, and the other party''s last sentence is the most afraid of markovie. He was afraid of Xiao Shili''s sudden repentance, so he sat up on the sofa and said, "in this case, let''s go to the mine to see the goods immediately."

 Chapter 440

    "No, I can trust Mr. makeway." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "and I''ve just arrived in Russia, and I don''t want to rush back. I want to stay here for a few more days. First, I want to see the local conditions and customs of Russia. Second, I want to see what business is conducive to the development of the family. I think we can finish the deal when I leave."


    Markovie just wants to hand over the money and deliver the goods at once. A stone in his heart may fall to the ground, but he also knows that it is impossible. Today, he abruptly mentioned the business to the other party, even if the other party didn''t say it on the surface, he had to investigate it behind. Then he said with a smile, "yes, yes, I''m a little too anxious. Well, Mr. Xiao just arrived in St. Petersburg today. Please have a rest during the day. In the evening, I''ll take you to the family headquarters to introduce you to my father. What do you think?"


    This sentence was right in the middle of Xiao Shi''s heart, and a faint surprise appeared on his face. "It''s a great honor to meet Mr. Mikhail."


    "Ha ha, my father has heard about the reputation of Mr. Xiao''s family in China for a long time, and he has long wanted to meet people in your family." Markvey patted his palm gently. "Well, I''ll pick you up at Mr. Xiao''s hotel at 8 p.m. tonight is my father''s birthday party, and many celebrities will be present at that time, but..." he said in a low voice, "I hope Mr. Xiao won''t mention our deal to other family members except me."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "don''t worry, I understand this naturally."


    They laughed and shook hands to say goodbye. Makeway arranges for people to send Xiao Shili to the hotel, and immediately calls the mine''s staff to make them ready. At the same time, make a good plan, try to accompany each other these days, and distract each other''s mind, don''t let them think about the goods, lest the other party think of something and temporarily back.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, a white Bugatti Veyron stopped at Liz on time? In front of the Carlton Hotel, this hotel can be called the most luxurious hotel in the world. The price of the presidential suite Xiao Shili stayed in was 600000 rubles per night. If he had stayed in such an expensive hotel, he would not have been willing to be slaughtered. But since it was someone else who paid for it, he would have enjoyed it.


    Tonight''s makeway changed into a suit, still snow-white, leaning on a cane, wearing a hat on his head, just like an aristocratic look, standing far from the car waving to him.


    As soon as Xiao Shili got on the bus, two Russian beauties with big legs were beside him. Ma Kewei sat opposite and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, these two beauties, one is the daughter of the director of the municipal finance department, the other is the sister of the vice mayor. You can choose whichever you like."


    To attend this kind of occasion is naturally to bring a female companion, Xiao Shili in the left side of the more symmetrical girl pinched on the PI, "just you." The girl giggled and put her head out on the man''s mouth and gave him a kiss, leaving the overgrown girl to sit beside him.


    Today is macway''s father''s birthday, and Yakov will naturally be present, provided he arrives in the family alive. However, Xiao Shili believes that Yakov has been living in China for so long, and it''s not so easy to die this time. He just hopes that Gao Xiang and Yakov will be together now. If so, it''s the best.


    The headquarters of the lotnikov family is located in a huge European style classical villa outside the city. The villa is located on a grassy river bank. It is the exclusive territory of the lotnikov family within a radius of five kilometers. There are armed guards around for 24 hours to patrol.


    There are four entrances along the road to enter the private territory, and there are roadblocks and checkpoints at each intersection. If the guards are not dressed in polite black dresses tonight, they will probably feel like a military fortress.


    Because there are too many famous cars in front of the villa tonight, Bugatti Veron can only park more than 100 meters away from the villa. When Xiao Shili got out of the car, he couldn''t help feeling the grandeur of the building. The Gothic villas are full of * * stories in height, with spires pointing to the sky. The overall appearance looks like a church.


    "Does it feel like a church?" Makeway walked up to him and said with a smile, "because my father is a Catholic, this villa was rebuilt two years ago, and then it became what you see now."


    Xiao Shili nodded. It was really spectacular. He thought that if the place was open to the outside world, it would attract countless tourists and soon become world-famous. In his eyes, this villa is no worse than the world-famous churches in the Vatican, except for the accumulation of history and culture.


    They walked into the hall with their female companions. On both sides of the long 10 meter wide steps, two waiters stood every five steps, bowing as the guests stepped on the steps.


    "I''ll take you to my father later, but now he may be dealing with other guests." While talking to Xiao Shili, makeway constantly greets the guests around him. After entering the hall, he occasionally stops to greet some important people.


    All the way, makeway had to introduce the identity of Xiao Shili to the guests. Of course, the guests had never heard of the Xiao family in China, but the other party was able to establish a relationship with the lotnikov family. Needless to say, they had never heard of Xiao Shili, but they were ignorant. At present, they all showed politeness and goodwill towards Xiao Shili.


    Today, there are all the top celebrities in Russia, including politicians, officials, movie stars, world-famous millionaires and Russia''s famous gang leaders. But in Xiao Shili''s eyes, these people are no different from the air. Tonight, in his eyes, only the people he is looking for can be ignored. So I just casually said a few words, but my eyes were looking in the crowd of guests, hoping to find one or two familiar shadows.


    Markvey noticed that Xiao Shili''s spirit seemed not very concentrated, and then thought that he was young. After all, he had seen few big scenes. On this occasion, he had some stage fright and laughed in his heart. So he took Xiao Shili to the lounge on the second floor and said, "if Mr. Xiao thinks it''s noisy outside, please have a rest here, and wait for my father''s free time, I''ll take you back. "


    Xiao Shili knows who Mikhail is. Of course, he doesn''t mean that he can see him when he sees him. Moreover, he doesn''t care very much whether he can see him or not. Without solving his main purpose, everything else is secondary.


    Markvey winked at EVA as he left. As soon as he closed the door, the woman around him immediately jumped on him.


    The rest room is completely closed to the outside, and the sound insulation effect is very good. As soon as the door is closed, the noise outside can not be heard immediately, and the door can be locked from the inside. So no one will know what they''re doing in there. Of course, when people design this kind of room, they have already thought about it, just to give the people inside an absolute right of freedom. No matter what you do in it, no one knows.

 Chapter 441

    Xiao Shili is a little annoyed by women''s excitement Wen. Although he likes European women''s big Mimi and big PI stocks, persistence and wild outburst in bed, every time the other person comes up, he just does things directly, and has no emotion at all. Unlike Chinese girls who are shy to answer, he gives people a kind of provocative feeling of refusing or welcoming. This is the most attractive place for men. At the moment, she can''t help but show her charming face and blushing face. This girl not only has the devil like figure of a European and American girl, but also has the face and shy character of an oriental girl. It''s a rare masterpiece in the world. It''s a pity that she is the president''s daughter, and she can only hope for it.


    Xiao Shili''s mood can''t help changing when he thinks of aphrola. In front of her, the girl has straight blonde hair, and her eyes are big and lovely. Suddenly, she reaches out and presses her head down, and the girl acts knowingly. Xiao Shili leaned back on the sofa and felt the warmth and moistening below, so he heard the sound of Xi sucking.


    "Aphrola..." Xiao Shili could not help but cry out in a low voice.


    EVA raised her eyes and flew at him. Then she spat out what was in her mouth and said with a smile, "aphora, that''s the president''s daughter. Does Mr. Shaw like it?"


    "So what?" Xiao Shili suddenly got up and pushed the girl onto the sofa. EVA immediately cooperated with Jiao Chuan, "ah... No, I''ll tell Dad... My dad is the President... Ah..."


    Xiao Shili turns EVA around and makes her kneel on the sofa with her back on her back. In this way, her back is completely like aphrola. Although there is no inherent aristocratic flavor of aphrola on the other side, it is not much different. There is only a thin tight T-B under the long dress of a woman''s evening dress. Xiao Shili enters it effortlessly.


    EVA felt the man''s strength and hardness, and the amazing speed, more exaggerated wave voice Jiao Yin up, "ah... I won''t tell Dad... Please... Please try to QJ me..."


    In the face of such a request, Xiao Shili is certainly duty bound


    An hour later, makeway returned to the lounge. As soon as she entered the door, she saw EVA lying on the carpet motionless. She thought that she had angered Xiao Shili and made the latter kill him. She was surprised. After all, the girl was also the daughter of the director of the municipal finance department. She rushed to have a look. Only then discovered that the girl did not die, just as if too tired to move, was lifted to the waist of the evening dress, revealing two petals of snow. White jade Tun, a large pool of white liquid on the stall is flowing down the PI stream.


    Makeway was more surprised when he was relieved. A certain organ of the Chinese people''s body is not as good as that of the Europeans. A Chinese man and a European woman must be defeated by the Chinese first. Although there are exceptions in everything, how strong is the Chinese who can make a woman like this?


    "Mr. makeway, is the owner of the Mikhail free?" Sitting on the sofa, Xiao Shili seems to be in better spirits than he was just now.


    "Well... Oh!" Makeway recovered, quickly took back his surprised eyes and put on a smile, "my father is waiting for you below."


    Xiao Shili doesn''t know. Markvey said that he wanted to introduce himself to Mikhail just to distract his attention so that his mind could stay on this matter and not think about the goods. There are thousands of guests in this villa tonight. How can Mikhail remember who so many people are? Xiao Shili is not really a big man. They just have a meeting, and the other party will forget him. Naturally, the family will not remember this person. This is also the fulfillment of makeway''s wish.


    They came to the corridor outside the door and were about to go downstairs when a guest next to them suddenly pointed down and said, "look, what happened there?"


    Xiao Shili and Ma Kewei looked down at the same time. In the banquet hall downstairs, many people gathered in one direction and formed a circle. In the circle, there were two people, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    At this moment, a member of makeway''s staff rushed up the stairs in a panic and cried, "master makeway, no, master Maxim and master Yakov are preparing to fight downstairs. Go and have a look!"


    what?


    Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes, while the expression on makeway''s face was a little strange. He couldn''t say whether it was panic or joy. He couldn''t care about Xiao Shili immediately and rushed to the bottom of the stairs.


    The man also wanted to run down with his master, but Xiao Shili grabbed him and asked him, "who did you say was fighting with?"


    Knowing that Xiao Shili was a distinguished guest of makeway, the man did not dare to neglect him at the moment. He replied, "is it the eldest young master Maxim and the third young master Yakov?"


    Xiao Shili asked again, "what do you mean by duel?"


    "It''s a duel with a gun, two people face to face, to see who can shoot who first with a gun."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but feel ridiculous. It''s so old that some people even think of using duel to solve their personal grievances. Besides... Today is Mikhail''s birthday. Even if the two sons don''t give me face, they won''t choose this place for the duel.


    "Mr. Xiao is an outsider, so he doesn''t know something." After listening to Xiao Shili''s question, the man replied, "it''s a long-standing tradition of the lotnikov family to solve conflicts by dueling. However, it''s only between the offspring and the offspring. The two people who agree to duel agree on the time and place, and fight with guns or swords. This duel is recognized by the family and the outside world, so many people will be invited to witness it, The one who dies will lose his power and property in the family, while the one who wins will pay half of his property to the one who loses as compensation. "


    The bigger the family is, the more bizarre the rules are. However, this duel is mostly made by Yakov to his elder brother. The Revenge of the other side is also a little too fast. Xiao Shili was meditating when he heard a loud noise from the bottom of the hall. He quickly leaned over and looked down. But he saw that there were two people in the circle. Now one of them was lying on the ground.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. He was about to rush down to look carefully when he heard a familiar and surprised voice behind him, "big brother!"


    Mikhail, an old man, was sitting on a chair, leaning on a crutch and silently looking at the ground under his feet. After several doctors examined and cared for the young man in the hospital bed, a doctor came up to the old man and said, "there''s no danger to his life. Young master, he just hurt his shoulder. Maybe he fainted due to excessive fright."


    Mikhail slowly stood up, "well, let him have a good rest, don''t let the guests outside wait too long." Then he walked towards the door with his crutch. Two attendants followed him. One of them said, "Sir, young master Yakov has some friends who want to see him."


    Mikhail nodded. "It''s OK. Let them in."

 Chapter 442

    I don''t know how long later, Yakov slowly woke up. Just as he opened his eyes, he saw a young man with glasses and a familiar face looking at him not far from the bed. Behind him stood Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi and baldhead leopard.


    "It''s so ugly, Yakov." The man said faintly.


    Yakov suddenly opened his eyes, then closed them and opened them again. He could not help murmuring, "what''s the matter? Am I hallucinating?"


    A hand suddenly grabbed his collar and lifted him directly from the bed. Yakov, with a figure of more than one meter eight and a weight of more than two hundred kilograms, could not resist at all. Knowing that what he was encountering was not an illusion, he immediately cried, "ah, it hurts."


    "Don''t worry, you just hurt your shoulder. You haven''t been there yet." As soon as he let go, he threw him back on the bed.


    "Forget it, brother Li."


    "During your absence, Yakov has helped us a lot, and he has been looking for you." Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi quickly come forward and stop the man.


    Xiao Shili stared at Yakov, who was shrinking on the bed, and hummed, "if it wasn''t for your injury, I would beat you into a pig''s head here."


    Yakov looked at each other in a daze, but a smile suddenly appeared on his face and exclaimed in surprise, "Xiao, you''re not dead! I knew you were not dead! "


    "Yes, thanks to you." Xiao Shili sat down on a chair.


    Yakov looked at Gao Xiang and others with surprise and doubt, "where did you find him?"


    "We didn''t find big brother. Big brother found us." Gao Xiang said excitedly, "big brother was in this villa just now. When I saw him at that time, I thought I was wrong. Later, I rubbed my eyes three times to confirm that he was really big brother!"


    "So you''re all celebrating¡° Yakov joked and asked strangely, "Xiao, why are you here? The guards around the villa are very tight."


    "Cut the crap. What happened to the duel just now?" Xiao Shili stares at each other.


    At this time, Yakov reflected the incident, and his face became gray. He lowered his head and said, "yes... I''m defeated."


    "You don''t lose until you die."


    "But... I lost to each other after all."


    "Did you hit him?"


    "No... he shoots faster than me..."


    "Stupid."


    Yakov looked aggrieved. "Xiao, why do you want to beat me as soon as you meet me¡°


    "Nonsense, you almost killed all of us!" Xiao Shili got up and took a step toward Yakov. "If it wasn''t for us, we would be dead now!"


    Yakov showed a trace of guilt on his face and said earnestly, "Xiao, it''s all because of you and your kindness that I can return to my family and have my present status. I will never forget that in my life, but that incident... Was really an accident. I sent someone to check it afterwards. The person who attacked us was from the Russian military, Moreover, the military went to perform a special mission. Although I don''t know what the mission is, I believe it can only be related to the Tianying gang and the queen Gang, a local Mafia in Russia. "


    Xiao Shili also knew that Yakov had no responsibility in this matter, but after all, it was him who started. On the first day when he came to Russia, he had an accident, and he still suffered a devastating blow. He had been depressed for a long time, so it would be better for him not to scold each other. At the moment, his heart calmed down slowly and interrupted the other party, "we''ll talk about it later. Do you want to end everything so soon when you duel with your eldest brother this time?"


    Yakov clenched his fist, "I really can''t wait any longer. Every night after I come back, I can''t sleep all night. My mind is full of images of how to kill them. If they don''t die, I can''t sleep all day long! I want to kill maxim in front of everyone today, but I''m so useless. "


    "I can understand your strong vengeance, but your behavior tonight is too stupid." Xiao Shili shook his head. "I don''t need to think at all. I just want to pay for my life. If you die, are you worthy of our escorting you all the way here?"


    Yakov also felt a little impulsive at the moment. He was just ridiculed by his elder brother, and then he couldn''t help proposing to fight with the other party. In other words, he might have been calculated by the other party, and his elder brother did it deliberately to annoy himself.


    Yakov suddenly raised his head, his eyes showing a look of begging, "Xiao, help me, I beg you, you must help me finish this revenge!"


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes noncommittally, "in a word, you should take care of the injury first¡°


    Just then, there was a gentle knock on the door outside, and an old man with white hair came into the room. It was Mikhail, followed by four or five family members.


    Mark Wei is also among them. He looks up and suddenly sees Xiao Shili in the room. He can''t help looking strange.


    Mikhail was obviously thinking about his son. When he saw Yakov, he opened his eyes, and his calm face was filled with a faint surprise.


    Xiao Shili sees that what''s going to happen next is other people''s housework, so he gives a wink to Gao Xiang and others. Then he goes out of the room. When they see Xiao Shili, they tell them not to follow him and stay where they are.


    The duel undoubtedly added a quite refreshing episode to today''s banquet, because all the guests knew that the lotnikov family had such a rule, so it did not affect the normal progress of the banquet. Because due to politeness, although no one in the hall was talking about it in public, from the eyes of the guests, it was obvious that they were very interested in it.


    As Xiao Shili passed through the center of the hall, he saw a big, round Russian man, surrounded by a circle of people, talking in a loud voice. His words were obviously ironic to Yakov, and from time to time attracted the low laughter of the guests around him.


    This man is maxim, the eldest son of the lotnikov family. Xiao Shili observed each other for a few seconds when he passed by. Suddenly, he felt something strange in his appearance, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Maxim talks and laughs at a group of people and doesn''t seem to notice that someone is looking at him. Xiao Shili goes to an angle that deviates from each other''s line of sight. He is about to observe the person carefully to confirm his feelings. At this moment, Maxim suddenly turns his head and looks in the direction where he is. Their eyes meet in the air. Xiao Shili is shocked, and then shows a smile. Maxim also smiles, Then he raised the glass in his hand, which means having a good time.


    At the moment, there are countless eyes in the hall, many of them are looking at Maxim. Why is the other party aware of himself? Xiao Shili was surprised when he walked away, and he had a deep doubt about Maxim.


    After the banquet, Xiao Shili returns to the hotel in makeway''s car as usual. On the way, makeway roundly asks why Xiao Shili appeared in the ward at that time. Xiao Shili simply covers up the past with a few words. What makeway seems to worry about is that he doesn''t want to contact other people in his family, and he doesn''t ask much about the rest.


    The next morning, Xiao Shili came to a small farm in the suburb of St. Petersburg according to the address Gao Xiang gave him on the phone.

 Chapter 443

    Several people came to a room. At the moment, there were only their brothers in the room. Xiao Shili finally asked, "where is Meiyu? Isn''t she with you? "


    Three people seem to have psychological preparation, at the moment face immediately full of guilt. At the moment, Gao Xiang and the bald leopard did not speak. They looked at Li Yuanqi, who held his glasses, but lowered his head.


    "She''s gone with you, isn''t she?" Xiao Shili stares at the three people. He has guessed a few points since they gathered last night, but he didn''t see Meiyu. Although Xiao Shili pretended to be calm on the surface, his inner pain and emptiness could not be described by words at all. Because of this, he was so impolite to Yakov last night.


    "Brother li..." Li Yuanqi lowered his head, did not dare to look directly at Xiao Shili''s eyes, and whispered, "we... We''re sorry for you, sister Yu. She... Was taken away..."


    "Who?" Xiao Shili asked coldly.


    "It should be... It should be from the military." Li Yuanqi glanced his head aside.


    Xiao Shili''s brow suddenly frowned. If Mei Yu''s whereabouts were unknown, it would be better. He could at least use all his forces to search in Russia, but if he was taken away by the military... It would not be a simple matter to save.


    What does it mean? How do you know? " Xiao Shili looked at several people. He hoped that this was their guess after all. Maybe there were other possibilities.


    "Because of this." Li Yuanqi turned around and took out a long Japanese sword wrapped in a black scabbard from the cupboard. It was Meiyu''s carry on sword, and the "village official" that Xiao Shili gave her.


    "When we were attacked by the army at that time, we all ran away, but when the crisis was over, we soon got together in the same place." Li Yuanqi said, "but I didn''t see you and sister Yu. We searched around for a whole day and only found this knife."


    Xiao Shili took over the village, feeling the slightly cold feeling above, and listening to Li Yuanqi said, "so sister Yu is likely to be taken away by the military, and this knife is mostly the secret sign that sister Yu left us."


    Gao Xiang then said, "at that time, there was snow everywhere. We didn''t find the footprints of sister Yu, so sister Yu could only be carried away by helicopter. At the beginning, we thought you were taken away by the military like sister Yu."


    Xiao Shili did not speak any more. He slowly put the knife on his knee and kept silent for a long time. The temperature in the room seemed to drop a lot in an instant. For a moment, everyone was afraid to look up at the man sitting in the middle of the room, even though he had always been their big brother.


    Until ten minutes later, Xiao Shili slowly stood up from the sofa and said, "I want to save her."


    Although this sentence has only six plain words, it has a kind of overwhelming momentum. Everyone suddenly feels a heat in his chest. Li Yuanqi nods and Gao Xiang says in a loud voice, "brother Li, let''s fight with Lao maozi! I''m in a hurry. I''ll take their president hostage! "


    The bald leopard clenched her fist in one hand and patted her on the other hand, "if you say this to me, I will save my sister-in-law even if I give up my life."


    Xiao Shili raised his head and looked at the crowd. "The four of us may have to face a country."


    Everyone reflected in his dark pupil and nodded hard.


    Xiao Shili nodded and calmed down. Although he didn''t know the purpose of the military''s taking Mei Yu, Mei Yu might be in danger all the time if she fell into the hands of the Russian government. He had to find a way to rescue her as soon as possible. This matter can''t be solved by force alone. After all, his four men can''t fight against the army of a country, And now I don''t even know where Meiyu is being held, so I have to think about everything in the long run.


    Xiao Shili thought for a moment and asked, "how is Yakov''s injury?"


    "It''s just a shoulder injury. It''s OK." Li Yuanqi said, "he knew you were coming today, but he didn''t show up because he didn''t interfere with our conversation."


    Gao Xiang knows Xiao Shili''s mind best. He says, "I''ll call him here."


    Only five minutes later, Yakov appeared in the room. Xiao Shili looked at each other, slightly sorry for yesterday''s incident, and asked, "how''s the injury?"


    "Much better." Yakov sat down with a smile, and then moved his shoulder slightly. "I didn''t expect to lose so badly yesterday."


    At this time, Xiao Shili found that Yakov had changed his poor face in China. He was dressed in neat and luxurious clothes, and his hair and beard were neatly trimmed. It seemed that he had completely changed himself, and his expression was very different from before.


    Yakov obviously said a few words because his curiosity had not been answered. He could not help asking, "Xiao, why did you appear at the family banquet yesterday?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t hide it at the moment, so he told me about his deal with makeway. Of course, he also talked about some related things, including what happened after he was injured and in a coma. He just omitted the deal about Avra and the military.


    Everyone''s reaction was extremely shocked, especially Yakov, who constantly widened his eyes and exclaimed, "my God, Xiao, you are so amazing."


    Xiao Shili said faintly, "because you didn''t find your bodies in that wasteland, so I think you have mostly returned to the family. To say that you can meet again so early, you have to thank your second elder brother makvi."


    "We''ve been looking for you all this time¡° Yakov shook his head. "It''s all because it took me too much time to get back to my family, or I''ll find you in that little farm."


    Xiao Shili noticed the slight change of Yakov''s face when he mentioned makovi. Sure enough, the other party looked at him and said, "Xiao, the transaction between you and makovi is just to use him to get close to our family, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders and said in an indifferent way, "it''s true, but after I talked with your brother, I found that the business he proposed was not bad."


    Yakov eyebrows pick, "if I guess right, markovie is in the idea of those mines."


    "You know your brother well."


    Yakov snorted, "all he has in his hand are those mines. From his attitude to you yesterday, we can see that markvey is seldom so polite to others. We can see that he must have a big deal with you."


    Xiao Shili gave a noncommittal smile.


    Yakov raised his eyes and gazed at Xiao Shili, "Xiao, you didn''t think about what I said yesterday."

 Chapter 444

    Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders. "We didn''t have this one in our original agreement, and it''s a dispute within your family, and we have no reason to intervene."


    Yakov''s eyes widened with exaggeration. "Hey, Xiao, we''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "Ha ha, just a joke." Xiao Shili looked at each other in a hurry, showing a smile, "it''s very easy to help you pull down makeway, but you have to find a scapegoat in advance."


    Yakov nodded knowingly, with a little joy on his face. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this. I promise I won''t hurt you at that time."


    Gao Xiang yelled, "Hey, what do you say? I can''t understand a word."


    Li Yuanqi looked at him helplessly, "it seems that since I knew you, I heard the most from your mouth, which is this sentence."


    "That..." the bald leopard raised his hand in embarrassment, "I admit, I don''t understand."


    Yakov explained to several people, "markovie wants to resell the rare metal produced in his own mines. It is illegal internationally to buy and sell this kind of rare metal. What''s more, those mines have established cooperative relations with the government. All the minerals produced can only be purchased exclusively by the government. What''s more, this is a betrayal of his family, It''s enough to make makeway a complete disgrace. "


    Gao Xiang thought about it, as if he understood it. He was afraid of his thigh. "I know. Your second brother just wants to sell the metal to the elder brother, and then we''ll let the government know something about it. Isn''t that right? In this way, the elder brother is not involved together?"


    "That''s why we have to find a good scapegoat." Yakov and Li Yuanqi looked at him helplessly.


    Yakov said to Xiao Shili, "Xiao, I''ve been helping you find out the whereabouts of Miss Meiyu these days. My family has a lot of relations between the government and the army, but I haven''t found any useful news recently, but... There''s someone we can try."


    "Who?" Xiao Shili looked at each other.


    "My big brother, Maxim." Yakov said, "although maxim is a member of his family, he is also a member of the military. He has been working in the Moscow military region since he was 16 years old, but no one knows what his position is. It is said that it is confidential, even to the family members."


    "I grass, you are silly!" Gao Xiang suddenly exaggerates to call up, "that you and other people duel last night, isn''t this seek death?"? No wonder you don''t even have a chance to draw a gun. Emotional people have been specially trained at the beginning. "


    "Not necessarily." Yakov snorted, "I''ve seen Maxim''s rank. He''s a major general. An officer like him must sit still all day. How can he compare with a soldier?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly said, "are you sure? Are you right? About military ranks. "


    "Of course, it''s no secret in the family." Yakov said.


    "All right." Xiao Shi left, stood up, looked at each other and said, "I decided to let your elder brother go ahead of time. Don''t you have any opinions?"


    There was a moment of silence in the room. Yakov looked into the man''s eyes. It took him a long time to react. The surprise in his eyes was greater than the surprise, "when... Of course not..."


    Gao Xiang and others were also stunned for a moment. Li Yuanqi could not help saying in surprise, "brother, after all, the other party is a major general of the army, and it''s very close to the Moscow military region. Would it be a little too risky to do so?"


    Xiao Shili remembered the look in his eyes when he found himself in the crowd in the banquet hall last night. He gave a cold smile. He was really suspicious. In this case, let me see what secret you have in your heart.


    Time: late at night, two o''clock in the morning.


    Location: KGB headquarters, Moscow.


    In the dark and spacious hall, behind a circle of circular tables, a dozen faces are now hidden in a faint shadow. The light from the top of the head only shines on the area surrounded by the circular table, and everything around is in the dark.


    Andre and Nikolay are standing in the middle of the circular table. They are upright, facing the table with a double sword emblem carved in front of them. They look serious and attentive.


    "Is everything you just said true?" In the shadow, a voice came slowly.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Nonsense." Someone in the shadow snorted and laughed again, "are you looking for an excuse for this failure?"


    "No, sir!" Andre said solemnly, "all this is true, and Comrade Nikolay is a witness who has personally experienced it."


    "Well, Nikolay, you said you took the target away from the sniper site, then let him go and climb up the pier alone." A voice in the dark said helplessly, "all this is controlled or manipulated. Is that right?"


    "Yes, sir." Nikolay''s fat face was a little unsteady, and his voice was shaking.


    "In addition, according to the woman''s account, the target''s accomplice, an ordinary delivery man, took the woman away, but he died of hitting a wall in the underground channel, right?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "With that." The voice said, "so you guess that the target has the ability to control people, right?"


    Andre hesitated for a few seconds, but he was not sure. Nikolay next to him replied, "yes, sir."


    There was silence for a few seconds, and an old voice said, "Comrade Andre, I think you need a good rest because of the long-term pressure. Comrade Nikolay, we will arrange an excellent psychologist for you."


    Andre wanted to say something else, but in the end he didn''t say anything. Nikolay''s voice trembled and cried, "please believe us, sir, it''s all true."


    "Well, that''s the end of the report. You can leave now."


    After they left, the hall was silent for a few seconds. A voice said slowly, "what do you think?"


    "Our agents don''t lie. It seems that China, like us, has carried out research in the fields of Biochemistry and human body science."


    "In that case, the one who sneaked into Russia this time is a high-level intensifier."


    "But according to Nikolay''s testimony, after he was controlled at that time, he still had consciousness, not as if his brain waves were disturbed."


    "Maybe China is different from us in technology." The old voice said, "in a word, we must find this person nationwide as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more serious consequences."


    All of them agreed with each other without saying a word.


    Three days later, in front of a famous nightclub in the center of St. Petersburg, it was already 12 o''clock. Now in the parking lot outside, in a gray SUV, several eyes were staring at the entrance of the nightclub.


    "Are you sure he''ll be back tonight?" Gao Xiang pushes the magazine into the gun and loads it, which he repeats all night.

 Chapter 445

    Yakov, sitting in the back row, whispered, "it can''t be wrong. Maxim has to stay here for an hour or two on this day of every month. In the past six months, he has never missed one."


    Li Yuanqi said, "I''m going to kill your brother today. Can I ask you what''s your mood at the moment?"


    "I want to see his body now." Yakov said without any emotion in his eyes, "I had a bad time with markovie in those years, but maxim, as an outsider, spared no effort to send people to kill me. I almost died at the gunpoint of the other party several times. There was no brotherly relationship between us for a long time."


    "You see, the target seems to have appeared." The bald leopard suddenly pointed to the road ahead.


    Xiao Shili looked up and saw several men in the distance appear in front of the gate of the nightclub at the moment. One of them, a big man with a white scarf around his neck, was Maxim. The other party came to the gate, suddenly stopped, looked around, and then, surrounded by several of his men, entered the nightclub.


    This person''s intuition is really amazing, worthy of military background, these eyes are only a hundred meters away, they have made the other party feel something. But Xiao Shili felt a little abnormal in his heart. As in the banquet hall last time, these two times were not by chance. Most people would never have such a strong insight. Did the other party know in advance.


    "Yakov, are you sure none of your people have a problem?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Yakov seemed to spend a few seconds trying to understand the meaning of this sentence, and then said, "don''t worry, the people who are responsible for this matter tonight are all orphans who grew up with me and were adopted by the family. They were my people when they were children, and they will never have any problems."


    "Well, then let your people look around," said Xiao.


    Yakov immediately ordered his men to check the surrounding area, and then sent several people to the nightclub to explore.


    Ten minutes later, Yakov received a report from his subordinates. After confirming that he didn''t find any ambush, he nodded to Xiao Shili.


    The door opened, and the four men got out of the car at the same time, passing through the shadows and walking towards the brightly lit buildings in the distance.


    Although the size of this nightclub is very large, its quality is not high. It is in line with the consumption of the general public. It is a little difficult to understand why Maxim came to this place. After entering it, there was already a crowd inside. Xiao Shili and his four moved forward slowly with a low-key manner. Along the way, Yakov''s men kept giving them eye signals.


    Finally, the four stood in a relatively quiet corridor on the third floor, and saw from a distance in front of a box in the middle of the corridor. Two big men were standing at the door, one on the left and the other on the right. One of them was looking this way with alert eyes.


    Xiao Shili walked forward silently. As he passed by the two men, he suddenly shot his hand and hit each other''s throat with his finger. The two men fell down without even humming.


    Xiao Shili opened the door directly. The light in the box was dim. He thought he would see a scene of luxury, but there were only four men sitting in a corner of the room talking in a low voice.


    The four noticed that someone was coming in, and their faces changed. At the same time, they turned and stood up. In addition to maxim, the other three quickly reached for his waist. However, before he could pull out his gun, he slowly stopped in the same place.


    Behind Xiao Shili, the muzzle of the three black guns pointed at the three people respectively. Maxim stood in the same place, clenched his fists, with a little surprise on his face.


    Xiao Shili stepped forward, pressed the remote control panel on the wall, turned off the sound, and quieted down in the box.


    Maxim''s face was low and his eyes swept over the visitors'' faces one by one. Finally, he stopped on Xiao Shili''s face and raised his eyebrows slightly. "Is it you?"


    Xiao Shili walked to the other side without saying a word. Just when he was one meter away from the other side, he suddenly flew a foot and put it to the side of the other side''s brain. The speed of the foot was so fast that ordinary people couldn''t react. However, Maxim raised his arm and steadfastly blocked the foot.


    They both looked surprised. Maxim snorted, and then tried to grab each other''s leg with his backhand. But Xiao Shili quickly retracted his leg and kicked the other foot into the opponent''s abdomen like lightning. Maxim moved his hands down to block the foot again. This time, he turned his palm inward, buckled Xiao Shili''s foot, and then threw it up, He threw Xiao Shili into the air.


    However, before the opponent''s exertion, Xiao Shili, with a push of his palm, leaped backward, one leg turned like a windmill, and a barb of his left foot hit the opponent''s chin. The chin is the softest part of the human body. The power of this foot is enough to kick a strong man''s chin to pieces. Maxim''s body flew back and crushed a table.


    After turning over, Xiao Shili fell to the ground steadily. However, his eyes were slightly surprised. Maxim, who fell in front of him in a pile of debris, suddenly bounced up from the ground. Then, like an angry rhinoceros, he rushed to himself with a huge momentum.


    This scene was a big surprise to Xiao Shili. Even if the opponent had served in the army, had undergone special training, and was physically stronger than ordinary people, it was impossible for him not to react at all. Surprised, Maxim has rushed to the front, side over the shoulder heavily hit himself.


    Xiao Shili leaned his elbow against his opponent''s strong arm, which didn''t let him hit his chest. However, his body was shocked violently, but he was pushed backward by his opponent. The area of this box is at least more than 100 square meters. Maxim''s speed is extremely fast. Just in an instant, he lifts Xiao Shi to the opposite wall.


    At the moment of hitting the wall, Xiao Shili suddenly grabbed the other side''s shoulder with his other hand, jumped up from his lower body and stepped on the wall with his feet, which slowed down the other side''s momentum. Then he pushed the other side back a few steps with his feet on the wall, and hit the other side''s chest with his knees.


    Maxim''s body was shaking, but his strength didn''t dissipate at all. With a roar, he grabbed Xiao Shili''s wrists with both hands and rushed forward again. He pressed Xiao Shili''s two hands against the wall. He only heard the sound of the bone, and Xiao Shili''s wrists hurt. If it wasn''t for his strong constitution, the two wrists would have been crushed.


    This time, Xiao Shili felt that he really underestimated his opponent. When Qianlong xinjue entered the stage of dragon promotion, his strength, speed and reaction ability were five times that of a strong European man. Even if he selected an excellent soldier from the top troops, he could easily kill the opponent. It is because Xiao Shili has such self-confidence that he makes an understatement to his opponent. Who would have expected that he is no less powerful, faster and more responsive than himself.


    No, just in terms of strength, the other side is even better than themselves. In his surprise, Xiao Shili felt a sharp pain in his hands and wrists, but he couldn''t get rid of each other''s grasp. Maxim then slammed his head against him.


    Xiao Shili quickly flashes his head to one side. The other side stretches his head straight, but it rubs the side of his brain, and makes a loud noise, and smashes into the wall behind him. Xiao Shili felt that the wall behind him was shocked violently. The impact was so powerful that he was bound to faint. However, with the debris splashing, Maxim pulled his head out of the wall. A seven or eight centimeter deep hole was made in the concrete wall, and the other party''s head was not injured at all.

 Chapter 446

    impossible!


    Xiao Shili''s eyes stagnated. It''s absolutely impossible. No matter how hard they train in the army, the meat is rough and the skin is hard, but it''s not iron. There''s no reason why they don''t get hurt under such circumstances. He was surprised, not because of the strength of the other side, but because of the man in front of him. What he was showing now could not be explained by common sense.


    The rest of the people who were watching the battle were stunned at this time. This Russian giant, Yakov''s elder brother, actually showed such non-human power. What''s the matter? How can there be such a hard body in the world!


    The three men who were with Maxim were attracted by the fight on the other side. Taking this opportunity, they reached out and quietly touched the pistol at their waist. One of them held the handle of the pistol. He was so happy that he immediately pulled out the gun and pointed at each other. However, just then, a bullet pierced his head and fell down with a look of astonishment on his face.


    Li Yuanqi turned his head in time, and there was light smoke from the muzzle of the silencing gun. The other two Russian men also touched the gun at the same time, but then they were shot in the shoulder and leg by Gao Xiang and the bald leopard respectively, and fell down in a dull hum.


    Xiao Shili saw that the other party was going to raise his head again. He was just as soon as Maxim hit his head out, he suddenly raised his knee and hit the other side''s face heavily. Maxim''s upper body immediately leaned back.


    Xiao Shili knew that this blow was bound to be unable to knock down the other side. While the other side was leaning back, his hands suddenly twisted to break away from the other side''s grasp. Unexpectedly, Maxim''s recovery ability was amazing. After being hit so hard, he straightened up again in a moment. Without waiting for Xiao Shili to break free completely, he grasped each other''s arm with both hands, and threw each other to the ground as soon as he made a record of his demerit.


    Xiao Shili''s body soared into the air. Although his strength was not as good as his opponent''s, his reaction was super strong. His body suddenly turned upside down in mid air. When he fell, he supported the ground with his feet. At the moment, he did not dare to neglect him any more. One hand immediately pulled out the dragon scale from his waist and chopped it at the opponent''s wrist.


    Maxim suddenly felt a cold attack on his body. Knowing that it was not good, he quickly released his hands and drew back, but his fingers were slightly cold, and his left three fingers were still chopped off. Staring at the three bloody fingers flying in the air in the field of vision, he was furious in his heart. His right hand sprang out and grabbed Xiao Shili''s neck. But the cold light flashed in front of him, and he was forced to come back again.


    After pulling out the Dragon scales, Xiao Shili immediately gained the upper hand. In front of him, he was a powerful opponent he had never met in his life, and what he showed was a power totally different from that of human beings. When he was shocked, he knew that if two people continued to fight with each other barehanded, he might not be able to win each other.


    Maxim body slightly pause, in front of the young man''s fighting power naturally surprised him, staring at each other, deep voice asked, "who are you, who ordered you to come?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer. A green light flashed in his eyes. Under the consumption of good value, he opened the melee lock and suddenly rushed to the other side with a dagger in his hand. Maxim snorted and immediately strode forward. However, when the distance between them was less than three meters, Maxim''s whole body was already full of sweat after a fierce battle. At this time, two sweats suddenly flowed into his eyes, Under the acid itch, the vision suddenly becomes blurred.


    Both sides are at the critical point of power explosion, but such an accident happened. Maxim''s voice was terrible. He reacted very quickly and immediately changed his momentum to flash to the side. However, he was full of momentum. How could he turn in an instant? He felt a sharp pain in his shoulders and was obviously pierced by a sharp weapon.


    Xiao Shili holds dragon scales and Qinggang in both hands and plunges them into each other''s shoulders. Then he rushes forward with his body pressed and heavily bumps into the wall on the other side. Under the shaking of the wall, Maxim''s huge body is nailed to the wall.


    The fierce beast finally calmed down. After a fierce battle, Xiao Shili also consumed a lot of physical strength. Just now, he locked the opponent with good value, but he consumed a thousand points of good value. Looking at the giant, he was surprised.


    "If you don''t want to die," Xiao Shili stared at each other, "then answer my question truthfully."


    Maxim snorted. A few wisps of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the blood from his shoulder dyed half of his body red. However, there was deep contempt and disdain in his expression. He said with a smile, "hum, Chinese, as far as you are concerned, you don''t deserve it."


    Xiao Shili took the silencing pistol from Gao Xiang, lowered the barrel of the pistol and shot it through the left foot of the opponent. Maxim laughed. "This kind of technique for dealing with children is left to you Chinese people. When my men find something abnormal, they will come here soon, and then everyone here will die!"


    Gaoxiang three people at the moment are surprised, Xiao Shili also slightly a frown, immediately another shot through each other''s right foot, maxim is still just sneer, as if this shot is not shot at himself..


    No matter how strong a person''s willpower is, when he encounters great pain, his muscles will contract reflexively, his body will tremble slightly, and his expression will be more or less distorted. But Maxim seems to feel no pain at all, so there is only one possibility, the other is not sensitive to pain, or no pain at all.


    Xiao Shili then raised his gun to the other side''s eyebrow and said coldly, "last chance, report your place in the army."


    Maxim is still laughing wildly, but from the other person''s eyes, he feels that he is not joking. The next second, he will really pull the trigger. Immediately, he let out a low hum, "you may not understand that, major general commander of the third special mobile unit, headquarters of the group army of the Moscow military region."


    Xiao Shili continued, "more than a month ago, the military had a military operation against Tomahawk, which was located in the southwest of the border between China and Russia. How much do you know about that operation?"


    Maxim shook his head and looked at Xiao Shili provocatively. "I''ve heard of that operation. There is a principle of confidentiality in the army. I''m not responsible for that operation, so I don''t know the content."


    Xiao Shili wanted to learn from each other''s memory directly, but the fear value in his brain was completely empty after two times of consumption, so he asked, "tell me the name of the person in charge of that action."


    Maxim grinned slowly, but didn''t speak. Xiao Shili pulled the trigger and said, "think about your wealth and status. Is it worth dying for the military in vain?"


    Maxim still sneers, but Xiao Shili also sees a trace of fear in each other''s eyes. There may be some people in the world who are not afraid of pain, but there can be no one who is not afraid of death. Obviously, fear also emerges in each other''s heart, but there seems to be some power to prevent them from telling the truth.


    "In that case, have a good journey to hell." Xiao Shili pulled the trigger. At the moment when he pulled the trigger, he saw Maxim''s expression become distorted, and a trace of begging rose from his eyes. However, the bullet had penetrated his skull cavity, and under the high-speed rotation, the blood and brain all burst out of his back brain and spattered on the wall.


    Xiao Shili pulls out his dagger and turns to the door. Maxim''s heavy body falls down behind her. One of the three people in the room with maxim is dead, and the other two are injured and unable to move.


    Xiao Shili squatted in front of one person, put the muzzle of his gun on his opponent''s jaw and said, "tell me, who are you and what''s your relationship with Maxim?" He felt that these three people were not like gangsters, but they were not ordinary businessmen, so he was puzzled.


    The man trembled and looked very scared. After Xiao Shili shot him again, he said, "I... we... Are... Businessmen from Moscow..."


    A gunshot, the man''s skull cavity through, blood spray splashed all over the wall, the body directly fell to the ground.

 Chapter 447

    Xiao Shili looked at the rest of the man. This time, without waiting for him to speak, the man immediately trembled and said, "I... we are military people, please don''t kill me... If you want money, there is a million dollars in the box on the table..."


    Xiao Shili didn''t feel surprised. From just now on, he judged that the identities of these three people might be the same as Maxim''s, except that four military personnel gathered in a cheap nightclub late at night, which was suspicious.


    "What were you three and maxim talking about before we came in?" Xiao Shili asked each other.


    The man was sweating. It seemed that his leg hurt badly. Gao Xiang suddenly stepped on the other side''s wound.


    After the scream, the man turned over, looked at the people in front of him for mercy, shook his head and said, "I''m sorry... I can''t say. If I do, I will be punished by the military law."


    "If you don''t say it, you have to die now." Xiao Shili said faintly.


    The man lowered his head and hesitated for a long time, but Xiao Shili didn''t have such good patience. As soon as he raised his hand, the barrel of the gun resisted each other''s forehead.


    "I said, I said!" The other side seemed to be greatly stimulated and said busily, "we''re here... To make a deal with Maxim."


    "What deal?"


    "If I say so, can you promise not to kill me and not to let this out?" The man looked at several people begging.


    Of the four, only Xiao Shili understood Russian. He said with a smile, "look around. Is it time for you to make a proposal? I''m just curious. You can say whatever you don''t want to say. " In my heart, I thought, listening to the tone of the other party, it seems that there is some secret hidden among these people, but maxim is dead, and it''s useless to know what''s bad for him now.


    The man lowered his head and bit his teeth. "We sold Maxim a kind of medicine, which was secretly developed by the military. After taking it, people will have the effect of strengthening their body and prolonging their life."


    Xiao Shili frowned, and suddenly a butt of his gun hit the back of his opponent''s head. Half of his words, the man suddenly stopped and fainted.


    Gao Xiang asked, "what''s the matter, big brother? Why don''t you let him finish?"


    Xiao Shi left and stood up. "It seems that this person doesn''t intend to tell the truth. He has no time to spend with him here. Take him back first, and then slowly hear the news." After that, he went to Maxim''s crushed table, picked up a box from the messy sawdust, opened it and found that there were stacks of dollars in it.


    Xiao Shili throws the box full of money to Gao Xiang, and then finds another box on the sofa. This box is much smaller and more delicate than the box containing money, but it seems very strong. It''s not a password box that can be bought in the ordinary market, like a special one for some special organization.


    There is an electronic code lock inlaid on the side of the box, which naturally doesn''t exist in front of Xiao Shili. He directly pulls out the dragon scale and cuts through the outside of the box. The material of the box seems to be some kind of alloy. It''s light but strong. The dragon scale cuts on it and feels a little resistance.


    The box was then cut into a rectangular gap. Xiao Shili saw that three injection tubes were neatly placed inside, and there seemed to be liquid shaking slightly inside.


    "Big brother, let''s get out of here first. Yakov called and said that Maxim''s men outside have noticed the abnormality and are entering the nightclub from the main door." Said the bald leopard.


    Xiao Shili nodded, and then put three injection tubes into his pocket. The bald leopard lifted his arm and lifted up the comatose official. It looked like supporting a drunken man. Four people avoided the elevator, went down the fire stairs, turned into the staff passage, and came out from the side door silently.


    "Your eldest brother is dead, ready to give him a pass." Four people sit in the car, Xiao Shili said.


    Yakov naturally had no doubt about Xiao Shili''s words. He looked at several people and said, "are you not hurt?"


    "Kill just a soldier, what''s the injury..." Gao Xiang snorted with indifference, but he thought of Xiao Shili''s dramatic fight with Maxim just now. If he were himself, several people would not be the opponent of Maxim, so he immediately gave up his words.


    Yakov felt that several people''s faces were a little abnormal, and he could not help asking, "what''s the matter? What happened on the way?"


    Xiao Shili looked up at each other, "Yakov, how much do you know about your brother?"


    Yakov felt a little strange about this question, and then replied, "although we are brothers, we haven''t spent much time together since we were young. As soon as we were born, we were separated by our families and educated separately, so we seldom have a chance to see each other except when we are assessed every year."


    "So when you were kids together, did Maxim show anything different?" Xiao Shili asked again.


    Yakov scratched his head. "To say that we spent more time together, it was before the age of six, but most of the things at that time, I don''t remember. It seems that I don''t feel it. There is something different about him, except that he is stronger than ordinary people."


    "Stronger than the average man?"


    Yakov guessed that Xiao Shili could kill his eldest brother. It must not be a simple thing. He must have experienced a fight just now. It seems that several people suffered losses, otherwise he would not ask. So he said, "don''t get me wrong. What I said about being strong is that his constitution is better than ours. When we play together, I can beat him as well as makeway."


    Xiao Shili nodded and stopped talking.


    Yakov noticed a man in the trunk and asked strangely, "who is this guy? Why do you put him in?"


    "Your brother''s colleagues." Li Yuanqi is very clever. Seeing that Xiao Shili closes his eyes, he knows that he doesn''t want Yakov to know about the transaction between the two sides, so he just says, "take it back and interrogate slowly to see if you can learn the whereabouts of sister Yu from the other side."


    Yakov nodded and asked, "doesn''t my elder brother know?"


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili said lightly. At the moment, everyone except Yakov recalled the scene at that time. Maxim may not know where Meiyu was, but he must know the information about the action. However, the other party was not willing to reveal a word until he was blasted by Xiao Shili. This really surprised everyone. In today''s era, no matter how loyal a person is to his country, he will never be more loyal to his own life. Moreover, Maxim doesn''t look like a soldier who is so loyal to his country. It can be seen from the fact that he once again plotted a deal with the people in the military tonight.


    Why he would rather die than tell the truth is really a mystery.


    The car returned to the small farm. The bald leopard and Feilong dragged the officer out of the trunk and carried him to the house. Xiao Shili and Yakov walked behind, the latter asked at the moment, "you killed maxim, there is no trace left."

 Chapter 448

    "No witnesses, the surveillance video of the nightclub. You can figure it out." Xiao Shi left the way.


    Yakov nodded. "It seems that there will be another big wave in the family tomorrow. My father will certainly use all the forces in the family to investigate this matter in depth. You''d better not go out during this period and wait until everything calms down."


    Xiao Shili expressed his agreement with his eyes. In fact, this time he was able to kill Maxim without any trace because of the right time. In order to make a secret deal with the military, the other party not only chose the place that was not easy to be found, but also reduced the number of bodyguards around him to the minimum. It was for security reasons, Unexpectedly, he dug his own grave.


    Yakov watched them carry the comatose officer into the room and asked, "do you need me to translate?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "I can make it."


    Yakov suddenly remembered, "I forgot. You have learned Russian long ago. Well, in this case, I won''t accompany you. I need to say hello to the police station."


    After saying goodbye to Yakov, Xiao Shili came to a room in the villa. The officer was splashed with cold water and woke up.


    Xiao Shili went to the other side, took out an injection tube from his pocket, turned it in front of the other side between his fingers, and asked, "tell me, what is this?"


    The officer''s eyes flashed a look of panic, "this is what I said... Medicine..."


    "What is its effect?" Xiao Shili looked at the red liquid channel in the injection tube.


    The officer''s lips trembled a few times. As soon as he said the four words of "build up one''s health", he heard a sharp sound. One leg bone was broken by Xiao Shili''s foot.


    When the pain is enough, it''s easy for a man to sound like a woman. In the endless scream, Xiao Shili moved his feet and twisted his leg into a strange shape. Several broken bones pierced his muscles and skin, exposing himself to the air, just like the branches and leaves of a plant.


    "Next time, scrap your left leg, you have three chances left." The cruel trample said in a voice without any emotion.


    The officer supported the ground with both hands and moved his body forward a few centimeters, as if to escape from the foot of the demon like man. Just when Xiao Shili raised his foot again, he suddenly turned around and cried in a trembling voice, "I said, these are... Genetic medicine..."


    "Genetic medicine?" Xiao Shili took a look at each other, and then looked at the injection tube in his hand.


    "Yes... Yes."


    Xiao Shili vaguely felt that the reason why Maxim could show a strong physique and strength different from ordinary people might be related to these three liquids, so he asked, "what are those?"


    "Yes... Is a special preparation developed by the military. After it is injected into the human body, the gene sequence will be changed. Most of the changes will be reflected in the physique. After the injection, the human body will have the effect of increasing bone strength, muscle strength, strength and speed."


    Xiao Shili doesn''t think the other party''s words are credible, but just now Maxim''s performance is a living proof. I am not surprised that Russia''s military science and technology has developed to such an extent that it has gone beyond mechanical science and technology to the field of human biochemical science and technology.


    It can be imagined that if it is on the battlefield, what kind of combat effectiveness will a strong soldier like Maxim who has been injected with gene drugs play. This kind of gene enhanced soldier, whether used for assassination, undercover or spy, is extremely powerful. If a group of such soldiers hide in the crowd, and then suddenly attack the presidential capital of a country, how can ordinary guards and soldiers resist.


    Xiao Shili unknowingly expanded the threat to his own country. Shocked by this, he asked, "how many soldiers in the military have injected this kind of genetic medicine?"


    The officer said, "only about 200 people... After the fusion of genetic agents and human body, not all of them can produce effects. The military has been conducting experiments in recent years, but so far only about 200 enhanced soldiers have been created."


    Xiao Shili was a little relieved. In this case, it''s not a big threat. However, this technology is still under development, and the other party will improve it to perfection one day. Unexpectedly, when he went to assassinate Maxim this time, he let himself know a big state secret by accident.


    "And what''s the deal between you and maxim about?" Xiao Shili looked at the gene medicine in his hand and asked, "so maxim is one of those two hundred people?"


    "No, he''s not. Maxim has experienced the enhancement experiment of gene medicament, but later he failed. According to the rules, in order not to reveal the secret to the outside world, all the failed soldiers will be treated as waste. However, Maxim, relying on the strength of his family, spent a lot of money and finally saved his life." The officer slowly propped himself up and said, "although he didn''t become an enhanced fighter, he yearned for that kind of power, so... He came to us. I and the two men were researchers of the 17th Bureau of the KGB..."


    "So Maxim bought the gene potion from you. For self reinforcement? " Xiao Shili gave a low sneer, "however, this kind of thing belongs to the top secret of the military. It must be strictly controlled. How can you bring it outside?"


    "Yes, if it''s a finished gene drug, we really can''t get it."


    The officer whispered, "so what we sell to maxim are all defective products. There will be many failures in the development of genetic agents, and a lot of waste liquid will be produced. Although these waste liquid are strictly controlled, it is not impossible to steal a little."


    Looking at the potion in his hand, Xiao Shili immediately felt that it had lost its value. He snorted that the price of three waste liquids would be one million US dollars. No wonder these three scientists would be so desperate. As long as there is money to promote, there are many people in the world who have no courage.


    At this time, the officer felt that the only chance for the other party to let go of himself might be the three reagents in the other party''s hand. Seeing that Xiao Shili''s expression had changed, he said quickly, "although these are waste liquid, they will also have a certain effect on the human body. After Maxim injected the medicine we gave him, The strength has exceeded that of a junior enhanced soldier. "


    Xiao Shili stared at each other suspiciously, "didn''t you say Maxim failed? How can he gain strength from the potion? "


    The officer explained, "the failure of reinforcement does not mean that we can''t accept reinforcement. It''s just that the fusion degree of the target gene and the agent is poor, so more gene agents are needed to strengthen successfully. However, it will cost a lot for the military to develop a finished gene agent, so they will only select individuals with high fusion degree to strengthen it. Maxim was only tested to confirm that the fusion degree was not high, and then he was eliminated. But since that time, he has purchased more than 20 genetic agents from us one after another, and the strengthening degree has surpassed that of a junior strengthening soldier. That''s why he showed his extraordinary strength in the fight with you just now. "


    After looking at what he said, Xiao Shili''s eyes became cold again. The officer said quickly, "as long as you don''t kill me, I will get more inferior gene medicine for you in the future. No, no, even if it''s finished gene medicine, I will try to steal it for you! In this way, you will become a strong and invincible fighter, and no one can be your opponent! "

 Chapter 449

    The answer to him was a dagger. The officer''s skull was penetrated, the blade went straight into the brain, blood flowed from the seven holes, and he fell down with his eyes wide open.


    Gao Xiang couldn''t understand what they were saying. He could only judge the content of the conversation from their expressions. Xiao Shili looked surprised several times. Now he saw that he had killed each other with one knife. He asked, "how do you know where sister Yu is?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "This man is just a researcher under the military establishment. He can''t know too much about military operations."


    However, Li Yuanqi guessed that their conversation was mostly related to the liquid in the three injection tubes, so he asked, "what is the reagent they used to trade with Maxim?"


    Xiao Shili then repeated what the officer had just said to several people. Everyone''s face was shocked. Gao Xiang picked up an injection tube, put it in front of his eyes, looked at it carefully for a long time, and said inconceivably, "is this thing really so powerful?"


    "Judging from the strength that maxim has shown before, it should not be false." Xiao Shili also took out the other two gene medicaments, "here are two more, but they are also defective products extracted from waste liquid."


    Looking at the red liquid in the test tube, they all showed a look of longing. After seeing Maxim''s inhuman power, they could not help but yearn for the enhancement of their body and strength.


    Gao Xiang said regretfully, "brother, why did you kill him just now? We should keep this scientist alive, and then use his family as a threat to steal more drugs for us, so that after everyone gets injected, they can become more like Maxim. "


    "No¡° Xiao Shili looked at the test tube in his hand and said, "although these defective products can also play a strengthening role, there must be some side effects harmful to human body, and the damage is likely to be huge, otherwise the government would not discard such a huge thing. Of course, the other party won''t have much good intentions for us, so they won''t tell us that. "


    Li Yuanqi nodded, "brother is right, but these drugs are valuable samples. If we can analyze the chemical composition in them, maybe we can develop the finished gene preparation ourselves."


    Xiao Shili put away the three injection tubes, "this matter is only for a few of us to know. The value of this gene drug is too great. It''s hard for individuals not to be tempted by it, so the less people know, the less they will be in order to avoid confusion."


    All three nodded and said yes. The bald leopard was preparing to deal with the body. Just then, a faint roar seemed to come from the sky. Gao Xiang was the first to hear it and frowned, "what''s the sound?"


    "It''s like the roll of the helix of a helicopter." Li Yuanqi said, went to the window, looked up, eyes suddenly became a little surprised, "it''s really a helicopter!"


    At this moment, in the dark sky, a mig-24 armed helicopter stopped and floated over the farm. In the open cabin door, a figure stood at the door, facing the wind. This man looked only in his twenties. His fully armed Russian uniform was shaken by the strong wind, and he looked down at the houses and lights below without expression.


    In the engine room behind him, two rows of fully armed soldiers were sitting neatly. Each of them had a combat mask on his face, but he could not see his face. His hands were flat on his knees. Under the slight shaking of the helicopter, the soldiers were still, like stone carvings.


    Another figure then slowly stood up from the cabin and snorted, "I really don''t know what kind of guy we are going to capture. Two medium-term strengthening soldiers are deployed at the same time. The old men in the committee''s presidium really underestimate our strength."


    "More than that, I heard that there is a final enhancer on the way." Standing at the door, the young man facing the wind said faintly.


    "What? Are you kidding, Victor? " Before squatting on the ground, the face was surprised, "terminal enhancer... I haven''t seen it yet, where is the other side?"


    "I heard it''s like airsickness and fear of heights. I can''t take a plane. I can only come here by military car." Victor.


    "Yes, I heard that although the strength of the final enhancers is terrible, they are very weak."


    "Yes, the final enhancer uses a completely different attack method from ours. Assuming that the two of us and this team are in front of each other, we should be killed instantly." Andrew looked up at the distant sky.


    "Forget it! Since the final enhancer is late, we don''t have to wait for him. Anyway, the goal will be defeated in an instant The man yelled at the cockpit, "come down!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Armed helicopter like began to slowly fly down, the following houses and trees in the field of vision become closer and closer, Viktor said, "Igor, this mission has special instructions, must take the live target back, and ensure that the target can not be too serious damage, wait a moment, you''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry, just don''t kill each other. I''m confident about that." Igor laughed. "It seems that the opponent this time is a local gangster organization. Oh, look, someone has come out of the yard."


    Xiao Shi left and stood in front of the window, looking at the helicopter in the night sky above. At this moment, the other side began to land slowly, and the target was obviously where he was.


    "Is it the rotnikov family helicopter?" Gao Xiang doubts a way, "so late, who can come here again?"


    "No way." Li Yuanqi frowned, "it''s from the military."


    At this time, by the light on the ground, everyone saw a Russian flag on the tail of the plane. In addition, there was an emblem with two swords crossed. In the center was a party emblem composed of a sickle and a hammer.


    "KGB..." Xiao Shili could not help but read.


    "What?" The bald leopard was stunned.


    "The largest intelligence department in Russia, in terms of overall strength, is comparable to half the strength of the Russian army."


    "Yes, that emblem is indeed KGB''s, but..." Li Yuanqi said suspiciously, "didn''t KGB disappear as early as the collapse of the Soviet Union?"


    "It doesn''t disappear. It just goes underground and continues to operate secretly. Few people know about the existence of the KGB, even the Russian government and military." Xiao Shili''s face was not pretty.


    Gao Xiang said nervously, "have they found out that we have killed their people and chased them here?"


    No, it''s not about tonight. Xiao Shili knew in his heart that since he played with the KGB people in Ulan ude that time, the KGB must have been tracking him all over the country. This time, he was found by the other party, but it was good. He was about to find the military people, but the other party found him first.

 Chapter 450

    At the moment, the courtyard of the farm is full of the guards of the lotnikov family. Facing the armed helicopter that suddenly appeared in the air, all the faces showed deep uneasiness and doubts. This is a private territory, and even the other party''s military aircraft is an illegal invasion. Several leaders immediately issued orders, and all of them immediately raised their guns to the helicopter, The lotnikov family does have a very strong position in Russia. Even in the face of military aircraft, these guards dare to confront them.


    A leading guard receives a loudspeaker and shouts to the air, "warning helicopter in the air, now you are landing in private territory, please leave immediately, otherwise we will regard it as invasion and take force action!"


    After two shouts in a row, the helicopter was still falling slowly. The leader guard''s face changed. He threw the loudspeaker, raised his gun and yelled, "aim!"


    "Alas." In the cabin, Igor looked at the dense crowd below and shook his head. "What kind of world is it now? Even a small Gang can pull it like this, even the army is ignored. What do you say to do, Andrew?"


    "Our goal is only the Chinese, and the others are not within the scope of our intervention." Andrew murmured.


    "But the order also said that in order to complete the task, we can eliminate all interference and obstacles. Now these people are greatly blocking Lao Tzu''s way!" Igor laughed loudly.


    "Whatever you want, Igor." Andrew closed his eyes indifferently.


    "Ha ha, let''s have some firepower first, and let these poor insects retreat!" Igor gave a laugh.


    "Yes, sir."


    The nose of the mig-24 armed helicopter sank slightly, the honeycomb missile boxes suspended on both sides of the engine room opened at the same time, and the two missiles pulled out long flames one after another, hitting the ground in the center of the farm one after another. Under the huge fireball, dozens of lotnikov family guards were swallowed up in an instant, and the rest fled around in fear.


    The huge explosion shattered the glass of the house, and the whole building trembled. That is, at the same time, Gao Xiang and others were pulled away from the window by Xiao Shili, so that they were not splashed open and the glass fragments spread.


    "This... What''s going on?" Gao Xiang stared at the helicopter hovering in the air outside the window. He never thought that it would really fire on the residential buildings on the ground.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard are also surprised. It''s a natural threat for the military to come here, but after all, it''s just located in the suburbs. Even if it''s the territory of the gangs, it''s incredible that the other party should use such heavy firepower to attack directly.


    At this moment, the helicopter slowly approached the ground. The hurricane raised by the propeller blew the thick smoke and soil debris all over the ground. Suddenly, something fell from the helicopter and disappeared in the rolling smoke.


    Then there was the second and the third, and things kept falling from the helicopter. Li Yuanqi looked carefully for a long time, only to find that it was actually a personal figure!


    "How... How possible?" Li Yuanqi can''t help but take a breath. Although the helicopter is close to the ground, it is at least ten meters away from the ground. How can anyone jump from such a high distance without the help of a rope!


    The rest of the people were also surprised when they saw this scene. Gao Xiang said, "who are those guys? Are their targets really us?"


    "Strengthen the soldiers." Xiao Shili''s voice rang out behind the crowd. His gun locked the magazine. His eyes slowly raised and his mouth showed a sneer. "I didn''t expect to meet you so soon."


    In the courtyard, the guards of the lotnikov family have exchanged fire with the soldiers who fell from the helicopter. There were ten figures falling on the ground. Now, after melting into the shelter around the yard, we saw the bullets coming and going in the night. In the guard group with the villa as the base, people were falling every second.


    "Damn, these bastards!" A leading guard yelled, lifted m4-a1 and swept madly to the opposite darkness. He could only roughly lock the other side''s position when he couldn''t see a human figure. However, when he finished sweeping with one bullet and leaned back against the bunker to replace the magazine, his pupils suddenly contracted!


    "What... What?" Several companions not far away from the body have been shot to death. The head guard''s face stayed for a few seconds, suddenly responded, night vision! The other side is a member of the army. When fighting at night, they must be equipped with night vision goggles.


    But even so, the distance between the two sides is at least 50 meters, and their own people are hiding behind the bunker. How can they be so easily shot? Even if they are soldiers in the army, their shooting skills are not so good!


    At the same time, in the distance, two guards with their whole body shrank behind the shelter and only one head appeared to shoot. Their heads exploded one after another, and the bodies flew back. The guard stayed for another moment. What kind of accuracy can this achieve?


    There are less than ten people on the ground. Even after the missile attack, there are still more than 30 people on the guard. At the moment, there are only a dozen people who are still fighting with each other.


    The guard can''t keep calm any longer. If it goes on like this, everyone will die here. He immediately cried out, "everyone, stop shooting, everyone, step back into the villa!"


    The guards immediately retreated into the villa under mutual cover. In the process, several people died, and less than ten people safely retreated into the villa.


    On the fourth floor of the villa, Xiao Shili and others also had a panoramic view of the scene of the battle. The bareheaded leopard opened his eyes and said in a stagnant voice, "this... Is this to strengthen the strength of the soldiers?"


    Xiao Shili frowned. These ten men are not ordinary soldiers. Apart from well-trained tactics and tacit cooperation, it''s the ability of each person to defeat an armed group of dozens of people in just a few minutes. These people''s movement speed, instinctive response to the crisis, and shooting accuracy, All of them are far above the normal people. Ten people are constantly changing their positions behind a row of bunkers made up of cars. Under the cover of intensive fire, they indirectly shoot bullets, which is necessary to take one''s life. Such a strong self-defense and attack power is beyond the reach of ordinary human beings.


    And... Xiao Shi looked up into the air. At this time, the armed helicopter was far away from the ground. If he only wanted to kill the guards of the lotnikov family, it would be easy to rely on the armed helicopter. However, the other side chose to fight alone, which showed that these people obviously had confidence in their combat effectiveness.


    With the retreat of the guards, the soldiers began to walk out of the bunker, spread out and move towards the villa. Everyone was very careful. Under the condition of extremely fast speed, once they met danger, they could immediately hide in the bunker.


    "Give it to me!"


    Xiao Shili took a sniper rifle from Li Yuanqi''s hand, opened the pull-down window slightly up a seam, and the gun body was sticking out on the windowsill. He locked a moving soldier in the sight glass. A few seconds later, he suddenly pulled the trigger, and a shadow below was shot in the chest and fell to the ground.


    The rest of the strengthened soldiers hid in the nearby bunkers almost at the same time. After Xiao Shili shot out, he immediately turned around and moved away from the window. Within two seconds, several bullets accurately penetrated the position where he was just now.

 Chapter 451

    Gao Xiang and others have a glimmer of hope in their hearts. Although these enhanced soldiers'' combat capabilities are strong, Xiao Shili''s strength is not inferior to those humans who have been strengthened with drugs and genetically modified. With big brother here, maybe there will be a World War I.


    Xiao Shi moved from his lower body, changed his position, and was about to snipe again. However, just as he was about to lean out, he felt wrong and suddenly flashed to one side. A bullet roared through the window and then shot down the ceiling lamp of the room. The room suddenly burst into pieces.


    Xiao Shili''s face was frozen. He immediately guessed that the other party was aware of the threat from high places, and let some people continue to rush in, while others stayed in place to stop the sniper''s sneak attack. Presumably, there must be a sniper gun in the other party''s soldiers. They can find their position and respond in such a short time. Although I don''t want to admit it, I can''t do this kind of high-intensity reaction even myself.


    Just in a few seconds, I heard a loud bang, which seemed to be the sound of broken walls or door panels. The enemy had invaded the villa, and then there was a fierce gunfire downstairs.


    The green light in Xiao Shili''s pupil flickered, and he did not hesitate to turn on the detection ability. An invisible microwave was released from his brain and instantly covered the whole villa.


    In his mind, he quickly constructed a panoramic view of the villa in the form of lines. In the hall on the first floor, there are 17 red figures, eight of them are guarding at the stairway, while the other nine are scattered in the hall. In contrast, the outline color of the nine scattered in the hall is obviously deeper.


    This is a rule discovered by Xiao Shili in the process of using the detection ability. The stronger the ability of the individuals within the detection range, the darker the outline color. The color depth of the nine individuals is obviously something he has never seen in the ordinary people.


    With the sound of gunfire from the lower floor, the outline of the eight disappeared quickly. The darker nine were divided into four groups. Two of them held the exit, and the remaining seven quickly moved to the depth of the first floor.


    After Xiao Shili entered the state of detection, his consciousness could move freely within his detection range without any hindrance. This feeling was like a wandering soul, which could instantly approach any individual within the detection range.


    At the moment, the physical attributes of these nine people are all displayed around their outlines, and the darker the color, the stronger the individual''s ability. In addition, Xiao Shili found that two of the nine people were darker. After reading the physical attributes of the nine soldiers one by one, he felt a little relaxed. Among these soldiers, seven soldiers with lighter colors had three times the strength, strength, speed and other attributes of normal people. The two soldiers with darker colors had six times the physical attributes of ordinary people. After he entered the stage of dragon rising, he practiced Qianlong mental formula, Physical attributes have reached five times of normal people.


    In this way, in the face of these strengthened soldiers, it is not impossible for them to have the first World War.


    After searching the area on the first floor of the villa, the opponent immediately starts to move to the second floor. There are four stairs leading to the upper floor of this four story villa, but there is an automatic elevator in the central part. When the other party searches for the first floor, it destroys the power supply inside the villa. In this way, the central passage is closed.


    At this moment, nine reinforced soldiers, divided into four groups of two, arrived at the second floor along the stairs. Then one of them guarded the stairway, while the other entered the second floor area to search.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes and exited the state of detection, and all the information entered his brain with feedback. Although these nine soldiers have been strengthened and their physique is different from that of ordinary people, there are also differences between them. The two soldiers in the southeast corner are slightly weaker than the rest of their companions in attribute value, so they can make a breakthrough from there!


    Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi and baldheaded leopard all looked at Xiao Shili anxiously. Just now, when they saw him suddenly fell into a state of absence, they were worried. Seeing him come back to his senses, Gao Xiang said in a hurry, "brother, the people in the army have rushed in. What should we do now?"


    Even though the three men had no detection ability, the whole house suddenly became quiet, and they knew that most of the guards downstairs had been destroyed. The thought that the ten soldiers had killed dozens of fully armed guards in less than five minutes made the shadow of soldiers in the three people''s hearts more intense.


    In peacetime, Gao Xiang and the bald leopard encounter this kind of situation. Anyway, they can''t avoid it. They must roar and go out to fight with each other. But at the moment, Xiao Shili was present. Although they were nervous, they didn''t feel flustered. The strength of these strengthened soldiers was not something they could fight against. If they went out to fight hard, they were afraid that they would be the same as those guards. But they believed that Xiao Shili must have a way to deal with the present situation.


    Xiao Shili said calmly, "we don''t have much time. Now listen to me carefully. There are four stairs in this building that can lead to the lower floor, and there will be two enemies on each staircase. However, after each floor, the other party will send a person to look for our trace. In this way, only one person will be left on the stairs. Wait a minute, I''ll attract the enemy''s attention in the central area of the third floor, and you''ll take advantage of this time to break through the fortified soldiers on the stairs and rush out in one breath. "


    Although they wondered how Xiao Shili knew this, the situation was urgent and there was no time to get to the bottom of it. Li Yuanqi said uneasily, "but... The other side is a soldier who has undergone gene enhancement, and there are as many as four people entering the area to search, which is too dangerous for you."


    "Although these people are also strengthened soldiers, they are weaker than Maxim. I should be able to deal with them one by one." Xiao Shi stood up and said, "the other side is almost finished searching the second floor now. It''s not too late. Let''s go."


    The three know the advantages and disadvantages, and they won''t talk about them now. The four followed the stairs in the southeast corner to the third floor. Under the destruction of the power system, the third floor was dark. Gao Xiang and his three men ambushed at the corner of the stairs on the fourth and third floors according to Xiao Shili''s orders. Xiao Shili went down to the third floor alone and ran to the deep area.


    The target of the other party is really himself. As he ran, Xiao Shili thought to himself that the KGB was indeed a legendary intelligence agency in Russian history. He had paid great attention to hiding his identity along the way, but he was still found by the other party so soon. However, it was just the same with his heart.


    He had a hunch that Meiyu''s being taken away by the military should also have something to do with the KGB. As an intelligence organization, the KGB''s original main function was to target foreign agents and spies. If Meiyu and Meiyu have a definition in the eyes of the KGB, only the identity of spy is the best fit.


    So as long as we can find a way to enter the KGB, we will have a chance to find out the whereabouts of Meiyu.


    In a bowling alley on the second floor of the villa, Andrew, who is on the move, suddenly stops and raises his head slightly. Meanwhile, Igor''s voice comes from the communicator in his ear, "do you hear me?"


    "I hear you." Andrew whispered, "upstairs, there are footsteps."

 Chapter 452

    "The second floor has been searched. Everyone returns to the stairs and starts searching the third floor immediately." Igor ordered in the communication loop.


    The soldiers, including Andrew, who had searched four areas, began to return to the stairs. Igor was the commander of the elevator in the center. At this moment, he separated the elevator door with both hands and looked at the dark space above, with a sneering smile on his lips. "No matter how cunning the fox is, he can''t escape from me." Then he jumped up and grabbed the iron fence on the inner wall.


    Are you here?


    Xiao Shili was crouching at the end of a corridor with a low body. He was immersed in the darkness like a sculpture that had been silent for thousands of years in the dark. There was a sound coming from the floor where I was. At this time, the whole house was silent. Any slight sound was like a huge wave.


    No, it''s the direction of the elevator. Xiao Shili shook his head. From the scan just now, he already knew that the other party''s nine people were divided into four groups on average, and the extra one stayed in the elevator position. Although he would also move with the team, he did not participate in the exploration, but just stayed in the same place for a long time. He should be a commander. So he didn''t take this person into account in his plan.


    However, this man was one of the darker ones among the nine soldiers, so Xiao Shili didn''t dare to relax his vigilance. In the case of power cut-off, this person can move in the elevator channel. Although it is not difficult, it needs to destroy the closed elevator door. In the case of no power output, the firmness of the elevator door can be imagined, and the strength of the other party can also be seen.


    coming!


    This time, there was a light footstep not far away, which seemed to be at the other end of the corridor. Now is not the time to grudge the killing value. Xiao Shili enters the detection state again, and everything on the fourth floor of the villa gathers into his mind again. Sure enough, just about 70 meters away from him, an enemy is moving towards his own direction.


    Xiao Shili quickly observed the attributes of this person. He was one of the average of the nine people. He also looked at the overall situation. Another dark person who participated in the exploration was far away from himself and was in the diagonal position. As long as he was fast enough, he should not worry about contacting each other so fast.


    The sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, and he had already turned around the corridor. Suddenly, a dazzling light came directly, and at the same time, an infrared light spot hit the wall. Xiao Shili was hidden in a forked corridor, and the light almost wiped his body.


    The strengthened soldiers are still approaching. Even if their nerves are strengthened, they can''t detect a man who hides in the dark and controls his breath to the lowest level. However, it can be seen that the other side is also very cautious. With each step, the muzzle of the gun is quickly aimed at every possible dangerous shadow in the field of vision.


    Ahead is a bifurcation point, where two corridors meet to form an intersection. The pace of the soldiers obviously slowed down. Anyone who encounters this kind of terrain will be much more vigilant. However, with a strengthened body, he did not hesitate and stop too much. He still kept walking forward. At the moment of stepping into the crossroads, he suddenly turned around and aimed at one side of the gun. When he found that it was safe, his upper body quickly turned to the other side.


    Confirmed. There''s no one in either corridor. The soldier hissed a little. At this moment, he heard a small sound and felt something wrong.


    Without waiting for him to raise his head, a dark shadow lurking on the ceiling suddenly fell down. Qinggang in Xiao Shili''s hand went straight into the right eye of the opponent''s tactical mask and pierced his head. After landing on his feet, he waved a dagger. Qinggang''s sharp edge easily cut through half of the opponent''s brain bag. The head of the strengthened soldier was like a watermelon cut open, Sprayed with blood and brain, he fell down.


    Xiao Shi had no time to wipe off the red and white things on the dagger. At this moment, the other three directions suddenly heard the sound of hasty footsteps, concentrating on this side.


    Unexpectedly, other people''s reaction was so fast. Xiao Shili quickly picked up the dead man''s gun, pulled down three grenades from the body and hid in the dark again.


    Listening to the sound of a soldier''s footsteps, Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi and baldheaded leopard slowly poke their heads out of the shadow and carefully look down from the gap in the stairwell. As Xiao Shili said, there is only one strengthened soldier at the stairwell. As long as they kill each other, they can smoothly enter the lower level where there is no one to defend, And get out.


    Although the other side has experienced physical strengthening, it must not be difficult for them to attack and kill one person secretly with three people and guns in their hands.


    Gao Xiang is confident that he is in the dark while the other is in the light. He takes the lead in gently pulling out the silent pistol from his waist and slowly aiming at the back of his opponent''s head from the gap at the corner of the stairs. However, what he is stepping on is the hardwood floor. When his center of gravity moves slightly, the floor under his feet makes a slight sound.


    The aggrandizement soldier on the stairs below suddenly turns around and raises his head. Before Gao Xiang has time to regret his mistake, a row of bullets sweep over. The bald leopard grabs Gao Xiang''s back collar and pulls him back. At the same time, he raises his gun to fight back, but the wooden floor is penetrated by bullets. The bald leopard has been hit by a bullet because of a pain in the arm.


    "Break up!" Li Yuanqi murmured and took the lead in running to the bottom of the stairs. Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi roared and at the same time climbed over the guardrail and jumped straight to the lower part of the stairs.


    Now that it has been found, there is no way to avoid it. There is only a fight to the death!


    Li Yuanqi jumped to the third floor and quickly turned around. He was surprised to see the other two jump directly from the top to each other. However, under the random shooting of the bald leopard just now, the strengthened soldier moved a little slower. At this time, he was raising his gun to aim at them in the air. Otherwise, at the speed of each other, they would have been penetrated by bullets.


    Li Yuanqi immediately raised his gun, aimed at the enemy, pulled the trigger, and strengthened the soldiers'' reaction. It was really amazing. Immediately aware of Li Yuanqi''s action, he gave up the idea of shooting down two people in the air and rolled downstairs to avoid a series of bullets.


    Li Yuanqi knows that life and death are at this moment. He must keep on attacking. He can''t give the opponent a chance to get up. If he can make the opponent recover his posture, with his precise shooting ability, he is afraid that a single shot will kill him. At the moment, he rushed forward quickly, and his automatic rifle kept firing bullets, chasing the other side.


    The bald leopard and Gao Xiang also got up. They were holding guns in their hands and were ready to fire on them in mid air when they jumped down. At this moment, the soldier was extremely fast. As soon as he rolled down to the corner of the stairs, a fish jumped up and continued to roll down the stairs.


    "Kill him! You can''t give him a chance to get to the second floor. "


    Three people at the same time, but at the moment the staircase is too narrow, the angle is in a zigzag corner, for convenience is with the help of terrain, easily get rid of the fire of the three guns.


    The bald leopard suddenly threw the gun, took out a bone chopping knife from his waist, and roared, "run over and chop to death!"


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi also abandoned their guns and pulled out their swords one after another. The three men crossed the stair guardrail again, so they directly pulled into the distance with the strengthened soldiers.


    At this moment, the reinforced soldier had already rolled down to the floor on the second floor. He suddenly solidified his body, spread out from a ball, staggered his feet, half squatted on the ground, staring at the three people with bright eyes.

 Chapter 453

    The bald leopard yelled and rushed to the other side first. With a bone chopping knife in his pocket, he cut it down. But then he felt his wrist numb and sparks were flying in front of him. A short military dagger appeared in the other side''s hand and blocked it.


    Gao Xiang juts up from his left side and throws a machete down to his opponent''s side to strengthen the soldier''s use of a dagger to block the bareheaded leopard''s bone chopping knife. The latter''s great strength is to shock him back a few steps, strengthen the soldier''s body firmly, and then put the dagger on his side to block Gao Xiang''s chopping.


    In the roar, Li Yuanqi rushed up from the right side, holding a thin iron bar in his hand. After the soldiers flicked Gao Xiang away with a knife, they turned around and cut into Li Yuanqi''s weapon. One man was able to fight three people at the same time, and there was no pressure.


    The blade of the dagger cuts hard at the iron bar that is only the thickness of the index finger. This time, the soldier used his whole body strength to strengthen it. He has already seen that Li Yuanqi is the weakest of the three. This blow contains the elements of counterattack. He intends to shock the opponent''s weapon out of his hand and kill one person first.


    However, when the dagger and the iron bar were cut together, a series of electric sparks suddenly appeared on the top of the iron bar, which strengthened the whole body of the soldiers. Under the gathering force, they were supposed to blow Li Yuanqi''s weapons away. However, after the cutting, they seemed to be hit by a huge force. The dagger took off his hand and flew back stiffly.


    "Hum." Li Yuanqi rarely showed a smile on his cold face. He looked at the enemy who had fallen on the road floor. He held up the thin iron rod with flashing electric arc and said, "this military electric rod can release 100 volts of direct current. If a normal person is hit, he will immediately die of coking all over his body. No matter how powerful your power is, it can''t be greater than the repulsive force of electric current."


    Behind him, the bald leopard and Gao Xiang were surprised. "Great, scholar, where did you get this?"


    "In Yakov''s private armory."


    "Damn, why didn''t I see it?"


    "This is a good thing. I''ll get one when I come down."


    While several people were talking, the reinforced soldier on the ground suddenly jerked his hands and feet. Then he slowly moved his body and sat up a little bit from the ground. At this moment, his uniform and tactical armor had ignited a small area of fire, and his whole body smelled of scorching.


    Gao Xiang and the bald leopard stepped back at the same time. The latter said in surprise, "Hey, didn''t you say that a normal person who is hit will burn and die immediately?"


    "It''s burnt, but it''s not dead." Gao Xiang opened his eyes wide,


    Li Yuanqi was also shocked. After being hit by a million volts, he was still alive and could stand up again. This guy really can''t use the word "human".


    The strengthened soldier slowly got up from the ground, but he also suffered a lot from the blow. Although he barely stood up, his mind seemed to be a little confused and his movements seemed to be much slower.


    Li Yuanqi stepped forward, raised his pistol and pointed to the other side''s forehead, coldly said, "in that case, then try this one."


    A shot came from three o''clock.


    Andrew is staring at the body on the ground, can''t help but raise his head, at the same time, another channel in the communication loop has become a harsh rustle.


    "Another one?" Andrew whispered. The connection of the dead teammate in the communication circuit was immediately disconnected. After the rustle disappeared, Igor''s voice said, "Andrew, how are you over there?"


    "One died." Andrew looked back at the corpse on the ground. The wound was stabbed directly into the eye, and the force went straight into the brain. He looked up at the ceiling and said silently, "I finally know why the Committee presidium sent us."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Andrew. Another one died at three o''clock. I''ll go and have a look now, and I''ll leave it to you." Igor''s voice was a little agitated, and then he cut off the call.


    Andrew calmed down. At this moment, the sound of metal rolling came from his feet. All three of them could not help but bow their heads. A reinforced soldier immediately cried out in panic, "yes, it''s a grenade..."


    It''s not only a grenade, but also three grenades connected in a string, and the insurance has been opened at the same time.


    The second half of the man''s words were immediately engulfed by the surging air waves and soil fog. In the huge roar, the whole floor was shaking violently, and large and small gravel fell from the air like rain.


    The smoke slowly dissipated, and a figure slowly appeared in the dust. Andrew held two bloody teammates in his hands in front of him, and his whole body was intact. The corpse in his hand was broken limbs, and his charred face and body were covered with shrapnel.


    Andrew looked at the far end of the broken corridor. A dark figure slowly came out from behind the broken wall. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "Are you willing to show up at last?"


    After the explosion, the original corridor had completely disappeared, the walls were smashed, and the rooms in the back were in a mess. Xiao Shili looked at the man with two corpses in his hand in the distance. Fang Zheng was one of the two people with dark red color in the detection field of vision.


    He was surprised not that the other side sacrificed his teammates to protect himself, but that the other side could react and act like this in less than a second. It was just the power of the moment that made Xiao Shili understand the gap between them.


    In terms of physical attributes alone, this person is definitely much higher than himself, and the other person is not like the physical attributes he saw in the exploration. To be exact, the strength he just showed is definitely higher than that number.


    Andrew threw the two bodies aside, then looked at Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "it''s a good attack, but the explosion time set by the grenade is a little long."


    Xiao Shili just opened the insurance of the grenade and let the grenade stay in his hand for a few seconds. He didn''t throw it at the other party until the moment when it was about to explode. This is the minimum time difference that he can grasp under his own reflex nerve.


    The other side''s words are not arrogant, which has been proved by his actions just now. Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed. In any case, he always wanted to fight with the other side. At this time, three strengthened soldiers suddenly appeared around him.


    "Major Andrew, major Igor wants us to support you!" Cried one of the soldiers.


    Andrew didn''t respond. A strengthened soldier saw this, when he was about to throw a heavy gun in his arms on the ground, and the task was to capture the target alive, he rushed to Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 454

    The other side''s explosive power and speed are different from ordinary people, but in Xiao Shili''s eyes, he was slow at last. He blocked the other side''s fist with one hand, then grabbed his arm, suddenly fell over his shoulder and threw the other side directly in front of Andrew.


    Andrew''s body did not move, but with a wave of his arm, he swept the soldier from front of him like withered grass and flew to the other side. The genetically enhanced soldier twisted his body and hit a column heavily, smashing half of the column, breaking his spine and killing him on the spot.


    The other two soldiers trembled slightly and immediately pulled out the daggers on their legs. They approached Xiao Shili cautiously. They did not dare to rush up easily. They swam a circle with a diameter of two meters. Suddenly, they rushed forward and backward at the same time. One attacked the upper part and the other attacked the lower part of Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili jumped up in the air and stepped heavily on one person''s face. Then he swung over and kicked the other person''s face. The two men''s facial bones were all broken. They flew back one after another and fell on the ground several feet away.


    A clap of hands followed.


    Andrew patted his palm gently, with a smile on his face, and exclaimed, "beautiful, your power really surprised me. I don''t know if you can venture to ask, have you ever been a member of the biochemical unit of the 17th Bureau? Why haven''t I met you? "


    Xiao Shili''s face is also a smile, "sorry, killing this kind of thing, don''t necessarily need genetic medicine to do."


    Andrew nodded. "I see. That''s incredible, but I think I''ll probably understand all this after I''ve learned your power."


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "By the way, your task is to capture me alive."


    Andrew nodded again.


    "I''m sorry..." Xiao Shili suddenly raised his gun to aim at each other, "I don''t have such a plan."


    Just as Andrew was stunned, the gun burst into a roar, and the bullets burst out one after another. The man''s chest was hit, and his body was bent back in an instant. The huge impact of the bullets made him back again and again.


    Xiao Shi kept pulling the trigger until all the bullets in the magazine ran out and the hot barrel was smoking. However, Andrew bent his body and lowered his head, but he did not fall down immediately.


    what? Xiao Shili was surprised. He suddenly found that there was no blood on the other side. He was shocked. Could he say


    "Ha ha." Andrew laughed a few times and raised his head slowly. "It''s a pity that this kind of attack doesn''t work for me. In this case, let''s show you the real so-called enhanced warrior..."


    Before his words were heard, an abnormal reaction began to take place around him. His clothes seemed to shrink and tighten on his body. Then he tore away from his chest with a "tearing" sound. What was exposed was a huge piece of bulging muscles. With the sound of breaking, Andrew''s muscles were expanding rapidly in a state of alienation, Its bones are also changing. The broken floor is full of the sound of bones. While the muscles are growing outwards, the whole body has doubled from the original one. Its height has reached three meters, and its shoulder width is almost the width of the front of a truck.


    At the moment, standing in front of Xiao Shili, he was a monster with twisted muscles, strong body and more than three meters high. His face became extremely ferocious because of the growth of muscles. The whole face was spread by snake like muscles all around. Only in a small area in the center of his face, he kept his facial features and expression.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but take a step back and look at the monster in front of him. No, or the warrior who has opened up the real state, he was so surprised that he couldn''t believe that there would be such a "human" posture in the world.


    "Well, shocked?" Andrew''s huge body was enough to make him look down at Xiao Shili, as if he were looking at a three-year-old child, and said with a smile, "this is the power of gene medicament. The human body strengthened by gene medicament is divided into three stages: initial strengthening, medium strengthening and final strengthening. I recognize your strength. Even the soldiers strengthened in the initial stage can be killed with one blow, However, in front of the medium-term strengthened soldiers with the strongest * * strength, everything can only be small. "


    The voice of his voice, now also become very thick, raised a hand, extended five fingers, and then slowly clenched his fist, the space suddenly came a harsh sound of bone explosion.


    Xiao Shili was a little absorbed. The man in front of him didn''t change into a monster. He just developed his muscles to the limit. He looked deformed and twisted. No matter how he exercised, normal people couldn''t develop such muscles. So the first visual impact gave people a monster like feeling.


    However, this kind of extreme strengthening of * * really made the opponent''s body reach a terrible level, even the bullet could not break his muscles. Xiao Shili didn''t think his fist would have any effect on the opponent. His hands slowly drooped, and he felt the dragon scale and Qinggang on the side of his legs. At the moment, he had to rely on these two daggers, which might cause damage to the opponent, But there is no guarantee.


    In this case, Xiao Shili suddenly rushed to the other side, jumped up three meters away from the other side, and flew to the height of the other side''s chest. The cold light of the dragon scale in his hand flashed and quickly cut to the other side''s throat.


    However, the blade was still in the air after only half of it was waved. When Xiao Shili came back to himself, his small arm was already held by the other side, and he didn''t see when it came out. The rush of the whole person suddenly disappeared in front of one of Andrew''s palms. Xiao Shili snorted, and the other dagger turned to the other side''s wrist.


    Andrew suddenly raised his arm to lift Xiao Shili up, and then released his hand, so Xiao Shili''s body fell into the air. Suddenly, a dark shadow hit him. His fist, a fist the size of a football, and his arm the thickness of a column pounded heavily on Xiao Shili''s body. Andrew suddenly made a hook, The latter flew straight back.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know how far away he was. His back hit a wall heavily, and the gravel splashed down, and a ring of cracks broke out on the wall. Then he fell to the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    The severe pain and numbness from the spine spread to the whole body, and the strength of this blow was so great! But fortunately, Xiao Shili''s body fluctuated violently and stood up from the ground with some difficulty. At the critical moment, he protected his abdomen with his arms. Otherwise, if he was hit directly by this blow, his internal organs and bones would definitely be broken on the spot.


    No matter in terms of strength, speed or reaction, the other side has followed the unlimited strengthening of * * and reached a terrible state. At present, this strength is definitely not something that they can fight against!


    In the darkness came the sound of objects breaking, and the huge outline of the medium-term strengthening soldiers appeared again from the darkness of the dust floating in front of them. Along the way, they kept knocking away all the objects in front of them.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Shili suddenly got up from the ground, turned around and ran!


    When he took the first step, the other side also unfolded his body. The sound of his feet was like an earthquake, and the floor was shaking violently with each step.


    Xiao Shili ran at full speed and quickly passed the obstacles and corners in front of him, while the huge shadow behind him was like a heavy tank. He ran straight down the road and drove away the objects in front of him. When he met the wall, he went straight through. His speed was faster than Xiao Shili. In this way, only a few seconds later, the distance between them was getting closer.

 Chapter 455

    Andre sprang up and ran, grabbing a refrigerator at hand. The refrigerator, nearly two meters high, was like a toy in his hand and smashed at Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili felt the wind behind his head. He rolled on the spot and avoided the flying refrigerator. In front of him was the window. The refrigerator flew straight away and broke a big hole in the window.


    It''s almost there. Hurry up! Xiao Shili''s running speed has reached the limit, however, with a violent shock at his feet, Andre''s huge body has been forced behind him, and he suddenly blows down.


    Xiao Shili made a fish jump, dodged the blow that fell from the sky like a pile driver, rolled on the spot, and quickly got up and ran again. With a roar, Andre pulled out his arm from the floor, and at the same time, a piece of floor was broken. He rushed to Xiao Shili askew.


    Just at the moment when the distance between them was getting closer again, Xiao Shili jumped up from the smashed window to the outside.


    At this time, it was on the third floor more than ten meters away from the ground. Xiao Shi was in the middle of the air. He felt the strong air rushing out of his back. With the flying pieces of glass and sawdust, Andre''s huge body smashed the French window and flew out. He stretched out his big hand and grabbed each other in the air.


    However, at the moment of jumping out, Xiao Shili rotated his body. Now he was facing the other side. He fell down quickly and suddenly inserted his dagger into the wall to stop the falling. He seems to have used enough strength in this leap. In fact, he just fell against the wall. Andre rushed down, but he couldn''t stop his castration for a moment, and his huge body suddenly flew down the stairs.


    Xiao Shili holds the dagger tightly, turns his head and looks down. Andre plummets to the ground and stirs up a piece of dust. Although it is the third floor here, this height can''t hurt it at all. His twisted body appears in the soil fog, but he stands steadily and presses the concrete floor under his feet out of a circle of shallow pits.


    Xiao Shili''s purpose is just to get rid of the other side. In this way, he won some time to prepare for the next attack. He immediately grasped the daggers with both hands, pulled them out one after another, stabbed them into the wall, and climbed up along the wall. However, when he turned his head, he saw a muscular body standing on the floor in front of him.


    what? In his eyes, he was surprised that the speed of the other party could be so fast. In a moment, he went back upstairs? The fortified soldier suddenly waves a hand to take it down. At this critical juncture, Xiao Shili opens the good value lock urgently. With the help of both hands, he jumps up to avoid the other party''s attack and jumps back to the floor.


    No, Xiao Shili reacts immediately. What appears in front of him is the second crimson enhanced soldier in the detection field of vision at that time. As soon as he stands firm and faces each other, he hears a few crackles from the building. Then a window behind him breaks open and Andre jumps into the house.


    Damn it, Xiao Shili felt the great pressure coming from his eyes and behind him. He turned over and looked at the two huge bodies respectively. In this way, two medium-term strengthening soldiers appeared together. He had expected to defeat each other by relying on his own comprehensive strength, but now his hope suddenly became more dim.


    Igor''s two huge fists collided and hissed in his throat. "It''s not interesting enough, Andre. He didn''t call me when he found the target, which made me play with the three little fish for a long time."


    Andre said, "little fish? It''s the same with this one in front of me. I can capture it by myself. "


    "Are you sure?" Igor looked down at Xiao Shili and said, "but in order to capture this guy, the presidium Committee sent a final intensifier besides us."


    "Maybe there''s something wrong with intelligence." Andre''s eyes drooped, "although this man is slightly better than the initial strengthening soldiers, he is far from our opponent."


    "But it''s not easy for him to dodge my blow just now." Igor waved his arm with a smile. "In that case, let me have a try."


    The other side of the three miscellaneous fish, naturally refers to Gao Xiang them. Xiao Shili felt worried about Gao Xiang and his three men. With the strength of dissimilated soldiers, he could not escape from them. Let alone Gao Xiang, if they were caught up with this kind of thing, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Just now, I used the goodness lock, and then I dodged the attack of FANA at the moment of crisis. However, the lock just now consumed 1000 goodness points.


    Since Xiao Shili got the lesson of cheating, he gradually understood the use mode of good value in combat under his own groping, which is basically divided into remote locking, melee locking, avoidance locking and kill locking.


    No matter which of these four types of lock-in, they all inject powerful luck into themselves by consuming good value, so as to achieve the goal 100%. But the bonus of this kind of luck also has a lot to do with one''s own strength.


    For example, a person with ordinary shooting ability and an expert with extremely accurate shooting ability use long-range locking at the same time to hit a target with the gun in their hands without full assurance. Once the lock is successful, regardless of their own shooting ability, the hit rate will become 100%. However, the good value consumed by the users with ordinary shooting ability is far more than that of the users with accurate shooting ability.


    And the calculation of this kind of consumption is also related to the state or strength of the target. Suppose a person wants to shoot a gasoline barrel 50 meters away and a sparrow flying 50 meters away, the latter will naturally consume much more good value than the former. If a person wants to hit a plane several thousand meters high with a catapult, the probability of success is zero, so the good value needed to lock will become infinite. In other words, no matter how strong the luck is, it can not be achieved.


    Therefore, the power of good value is not the existence of adverse heaven, the premise is to have a huge good value as support.


    At the beginning, Xiao Shili really intended to use the luck bonus of good value to kill the opponent, but now he found that his strength was too different from that of the enemy. Even if he attacked and hit the opponent, the good value consumed must be huge, and even if he hit the opponent, he might not be able to kill him.


    Just now, I only used the avoidance lock to avoid the opponent''s attack, and the good value consumed was as high as 1000. Even if I used up all the good value, I could only avoid the opponent''s attack ten times.


    The power of dark star can''t be used here. The people in this farm have been basically slaughtered. There are not many people who can gather Yin Qi, and there are no people around the farm. Moreover, even if these, the power of the dark star can not affect the enemy.


    The effect of dark star is only to reduce a person''s luck, which is like an elephant trying to trample an ant. No matter how bad the elephant''s luck is, it won''t prevent it from trampling an ant.


    Xiao Shi''s mind is low. Unless he still has fear value, he may be able to get out of the present predicament. However, after the previous trade with the KGB, the killing value has already been consumed and has not been replenished in time. Moreover, the control ability of kill value is not 100% successful.


    "Boy, are you ready to take it?"


    As the deep laughter rang out, Igor stepped forward, raised his arm and swept away to Xiao Shili on the ground in front of him. The latter''s eyes stagnated, but he could not see each other''s movements. As he jumped back, the green awn in his eyes flashed again.

 Chapter 456

    Igor''s blow failed, but he was avoided by the other side. His swept fingers immediately scraped three long cracks on the ground, followed by another blow, which directly hit the other side''s head from the air. Xiao Shili jumped back on his hands to avoid again.


    "Oh?" With a look of excitement in Igor''s eyes, his huge body suddenly leaped into the air. Andrew was slightly surprised and cried, "stop, Igor, you''ll kill him like this!"


    "Nonsense, Andrew, this guy can avoid my two attacks. His strength is not as weak as you say." Igor said with a smile in the air, "in that case, let me capture it with this blow."


    As soon as the voice fell, his body, which was above the air, suddenly dived to the ground like a shell. Xiao Shili once again avoided it, and Igor''s heavy body suddenly smashed the floor and collapsed, and the whole person also fell to the next floor.


    Asshole! Xiao Shili had a firm foothold, and he could not stop breathing. He had consumed 6800 points of goodness in the attacks he had just avoided in succession, especially in the opponent''s last strike. He had to spend 5000 points of goodness to escape. If this goes on, the goodness in his mind will soon be consumed.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly came to his side. Xiao Shili turned his head. This time, he didn''t even have time to open the escape lock. A heavy cabinet was smashed on his body. His body flew out with the cabinet and hit a wall heavily.


    "Idiot." Andrew dropped his arm and murmured.


    Xiao Shili reluctantly raised his foot to kick the cabinet away from him. However, the floor in front of him suddenly cracked. A big hand stretched out from below and grabbed his front. Igor jumped up from the broken floor with a grim smile and lifted Xiao Shili up in the air. "I finally caught you this time."


    Xiao Shili suddenly waves two daggers and stabs them into each other''s arms at the same time. The strength of his skin and muscles is far beyond that of steel. Even with the sharp edge of dragon scale and Qinggang, he still feels great resistance after stabbing them.


    It seems that Igor didn''t expect that the other party could hurt himself. With pain and accident, he could not help but let go of his hand. However, with an angry hand, he swept Xiao Shili out of front of him.


    Xiao Shi flew a few meters away and fell heavily on the floor. He felt a burst of blackness in front of his eyes, a sharp pain in his whole body, and a pain in his leg caused by a hard object. Suddenly, he remembered that he had three gene potions snatched from maxim in his pocket!


    Although these three genetic agents are defective products extracted from waste liquid and used by the three military scientists to deceive maxim, after Maxim was injected for such a long time, the * * intensity is indeed higher than that of ordinary soldiers. It can not be denied that these agents have certain functions.


    However, it also has some adverse side effects. In this case, Xiao Shili couldn''t care so much. He immediately took out three injection tubes from his pocket, clenched them with both hands, and stabbed them into his thigh at the same time.


    As the liquid was slowly pushed in, Xiao Shili felt a kind of light energy, which was slowly integrating into his muscles and bones. The pain caused by his injuries seemed to have weakened a lot, and his hands, feet and body regained their strength. Although this feeling was not as good as the regeneration feeling of gentian power, which made his physical strength recover to full in an instant, for his current situation, It is also a rare supplement.


    At the same time, Xiao Shili also felt that his body began to change slowly, and there was an unprecedented tension in his muscles. His strength spread along his limbs. Because Xiao Shili had experienced two times of strength enhancement, he was very sensitive to this feeling, so he was sure that his strength was growing gradually.


    It''s not only strength, but also speed and reaction. Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the effect of gene medicine would be reflected so quickly. Now he lifted himself up and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Igor stares at the bleeding wound on his arm. He can''t believe that he can''t even hurt his skin by a bullet now. He will be stabbed by the other party with two daggers. What are the two knives? They have such amazing destructive power.


    Andrew noticed that Xiao Shili, who was shot by Igor, stood up slowly with a slight surprise. Just now, he saw clearly that he hit the other side directly without any defense and blocking. He could stand up even after being hit by Igor''s anger. Did he really underestimate this man''s strength?


    But at the moment, Xiao Shili had a different mood in his heart. Looking at the two deformed bodies wrapped in muscles in the ruined room, he suddenly had a great intention to kill them. Although he knew that he was not their opponent, he still wanted to rush to kill them now.


    Although he had this idea in his mind, he was still conscious. He immediately thought that this was the side effect of defective products, which made people manic and out of control. Xiao Shili slowly lowered his eyes and looked at his hand holding the knife. He was shaking slightly. His body broke through the constraints of his brain and spontaneously produced a sense of excitement.


    After paying attention to the wound on his arm, Igor also found Xiao Shili standing up, frowning, "what? Isn''t this guy dead yet? "


    "Igor, you step down and I''ll take care of the other party." Andrew took a step in the direction of Xiao Shili.


    "Are you kidding? Just now it was just a warm-up exercise. Now I''m going to take it seriously." There was a trace of anger on Igor''s face. He seemed to feel that his dignity had been challenged, and now he also walked towards Xiao Shi.


    Two people at the same time to Xiao Shili, Andrew suddenly lean forward, two people immediately began to speed up running.


    Andrew takes the lead in starting, and his speed is a little faster. At the moment, he rushes to Xiao Shili''s face and blows at each other. Xiao Shili squatted down and let the fist swing over him. Although he was a little reluctant, he didn''t rely on the strength of Baojian this time, but relied on his own strength to avoid the blow.


    Xiao Shili was able to see each other''s actions a little. Even though he was still a little vague, he was able to roughly judge the attack position of the other side, and his body flexibility also increased a lot. Xiao Shili once again avoided Igor''s attack. Although these three potions had little effect, they just raised his state to a critical point by strengthening his forehead, You can see the direction of the attack.


    Andrew was a little surprised after his fist. Compared with just now, the other side''s reaction and speed seem to have increased a lot. What''s the matter? Will the strength of the other side continue to improve with the fighting?


    But even so, the other side after promotion is still not his opponent! Andrew''s attack speeded up a little bit. His fists fell continuously, and the ground broke open with each other. The same was true of Igor, who was on one side. Their fists were straight, their arms were swept, and their hands were slashed obliquely. All of a sudden, Xiao Shili was enveloped in a storm of arm shadow.


    Although Xiao Shili could see each other''s movements, he couldn''t cope with the two men''s attack at the same time. After jumping to avoid a hand knife, he was still in the air, and then he was pushed by a palm and flew back again.

 Chapter 457

    Xiao Shili fell to the ground, blood gushing from his mouth. Although he still suffered a lot of damage this time, the damage to his body was much lighter than just now. When he sat up, his fingers suddenly touched a cold object, but it was an automatic rifle, which should have been dropped from the corpses of those early strengthening soldiers.


    He bumped into the gun by accident, and his heart suddenly moved. Even if the opponent''s skin and muscles can resist the impact of bullets, there are always several key parts of the human body that are the most vulnerable, such as the eyes.


    The reinforcement of the other side is only reflected in the muscle, and the part without muscle must be no different from that of normal people. At least it is impossible to be intact under the bullet.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili picked up the automatic rifle. This kind of aek-971 automatic rifle is the standard weapon of the biochemical team. There is an infrared sight under the muzzle of the rifle. At this moment, when he lifted it up, a small red dot suddenly appeared on Igor''s face.


    Sure enough, Igor, who was on the way, was stunned to see this behind the scenes, and then he quickly blocked his eyes with his hand. Xiao Shili pulls the trigger. A series of bullets are fired at Igor first, and then turn to Andrew. Both of them cover their eyes with their palms, but their feet never stop. They still rush to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili suddenly rushed to the other side. His rifle kept firing, and all the bullets shot into their faces. Andrew and Igor covered their faces with their hands, and occasionally looked forward through their fingers. However, at this time, they were wrong. Xiao Shili immediately put his gun on his back, released his hands, pulled out his dagger, and cut them in the abdomen. Under the force, he killed them With the passing of his body, Qinggang crossed two silver tracks, and immediately cut a big hole in their ventral side, and the blood gushed out.


    Andrew and Igor''s eyes stagnated. At the same time, they stopped and looked at their abdominal wounds in disbelief. In anger, they suddenly turned around.


    Xiao Shili had already pointed his gun at them. Just as they turned around, he opened the remote lock. Four bullets were fired from the muzzle of the gun. Two of them flew to their eyes and two of them were fired at their lower bodies.


    When Andrew and Igor heard the gunshot, their first reaction was to cover their eyes with their palms, but they ignored the gunshot. There were four times. When the bullet hit their palms and was bounced away, they suddenly felt a sharp pain in their lower body, and blood shot out.


    "Ah


    With two screams, Igor''s huge body stepped back a few steps unsteadily, then shook and fell to the ground.


    Andrew looked at Xiao Shili with a complex expression of surprise, resentment and pain, and then slowly fell to his knees.


    They both fell to the ground at the same time. After the heavy sound of falling and the vibration of the floor disappeared, everything finally calmed down. However, Xiao Shili knew that the other party would never die so easily, so he rushed to them with a dagger.


    When he ran to Igor''s side and jumped up to stab him with a knife to give him the last blow, Igor, lying on the ground, suddenly raised one hand to block the dragon scale under the stab, and the other hand suddenly stretched out, and instantly crossed Xiao Shili''s neck.


    "Asshole... How dare you..." Igor''s face became extremely distorted because of anger and pain. After being genetically strengthened, his body was alienated, but he was still a man. Xiao Shili''s shot killed him. Although his strong body made him not die, he lost his sense of resentment and shame as a man''s capital, At that time, Igor became extremely manic.


    "You, go to hell!" Anger made Igor forget everything, tasks and orders. With one hand, he grabbed Xiao Shi and left the whole country in mid air, then he slammed heavily to the ground.


    There''s a big bang!


    When Xiao Shili''s neck is grasped by the other party, his body bumps into the ground, and the floor under him immediately breaks apart. They fall from the third floor to the second floor. Igor roars in the air and presses Xiao Shili to the ground again.


    There was another loud noise, and the floor of the second floor was also penetrated. With a huge falling force, they hit the ground of the first floor heavily. Igor held Xiao Shili''s neck in one hand and stepped on each other''s chest. The concrete floor under the latter''s body showed a circle of cracks with a diameter of five meters.


    The blood flowed out, and then dyed the broken floor red. Xiao Shili''s body twitched a few times, and a line of blood came out of his mouth intermittently, dyed half of his face red. There is a huge crack in the back, and the ribs are broken. The fragile spine has lost its support ability, and the body is lying on the ground.


    "Asshole!" Igor scolded, raised his foot and looked at the man lying on the ground who was about to die. His resentment still couldn''t be released. However, he was a little sober at the moment, and then he thought that he could not help attacking with all his strength. He violated the order and killed the target. He would be punished when he went back. I can''t help shivering in my heart.


    The KGB''s military regulations have always been extremely strict, especially in its secret sector. Because the sector itself is unknown, and every member of it was trained at a huge cost, so that the higher authorities tried to make everyone a perfect existence. They went through a lot of tests before they reached today''s level, If such a simple task fails, even if he is one of the few 30 medium-term strengthening soldiers, he may be disposed of as waste.


    Thinking of this, the resentment of losing his lifeblood and the fear of being punished make Igor suffer from double torture, and his spirit becomes a little confused. But I didn''t realize that the man lying on the ground suddenly clenched his fingers into a fist.


    The power of gentian is ignited at this moment.


    Xiao Shili felt a warm and powerful energy, burning from his chest and spreading to all parts of his body. This feeling was many times stronger than that just after the injection of gene medicine.


    With the help of the power of gentian, the injuries inside and outside the body began to be repaired quickly, and the lost energy was constantly replenished. This is another ability given to Xiao Shili by Qianlong xinjue. Whenever he is exhausted or on the verge of death, he can get a chance to regenerate. Moreover, after regeneration, the power of gentian in the body will be more strongly stimulated, and enter into a state of unlimited physical strength for a period of time. In the cultivation of Qianlong heart formula, there will be a huge leap forward.


    When Igor heard the sound coming from behind, he could not help turning around. He saw his opponent, who had been thrown to pieces, standing up slowly from the ground. His heart was shocked. How could this be?


    Just now, I used my greatest strength to crush the other party from the third floor to the first floor. Not to mention the body of ordinary people, even if I strengthened the soldiers'' Physique in the early stage, under such a huge impact, I would only break my bones and internal organs and die. And this person not only didn''t die, but also stood up steadily from the beginning.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili was alive, Igor should have been glad. However, the huge shock and fear surged in his heart, which made him feel no surprise at all. At this moment, he looked at each other in astonishment, and forgot the pain of his hip for a moment.

 Chapter 458

    At the same time, Xiao Shili felt that the power of gentian in his body was surging like strong wind and waves, and boiling like boiling water, as if he was going to break his body. This kind of feeling once represented that one''s body had absorbed the power of gentian, had reached a small peak, and was about to break through and enter a new realm.


    The injuries in various parts of the body have been completely healed and the physical strength has been fully restored. However, the energy in gentian still flows out from the chest and into every inch of bones, muscles, skin and viscera. The explosion before the breakthrough of Shenglong state is more turbulent and intense than that of Qianlong state. Xiao Shili feels that the burning feeling in his body is more and more intense. He can''t help but feel a strong excitement in his heart, because he has a faint feeling that the breakthrough will bring about a qualitative leap.


    Igor walked up to the other side and looked down at Xiao Shili. In his opinion, the Chinese is still so weak and vulnerable, but he just survived his powerful attack. It''s hard for people to figure out. But it doesn''t matter. He will make it up again, neither killing the other side, nor letting him try the greatest pain in the world.


    He suddenly raised his strong arm and shot down his opponent''s cheek. He wanted to make him suffer, but he couldn''t kill him. So the first step is to start with disfigurement!


    Xiao Shili watched the fist fall from the air, and the pressure it brought to him was still enormous. However, at this moment, the power of the gentian in his chest seemed to feel something, suddenly whirling like a storm.


    The time for breakthrough is right now!


    Xiao Shili clenched his right hand into a fist and concentrated his strength on his whole arm. In the face of the blow, he did not evade or defend. Instead, he suddenly waved his arm to meet the opponent''s fist and hit him head on!


    what? Igor was surprised in his eyes that the other side was going to fight him. Is this guy crazy? No matter the difference between the two people''s strength, just the comparison of arm volume, it seems too great disparity, such a collision, no matter how you think, there is only one consequence, you break each other''s arm, make it become a useless person!


    In the deafening sound, the ground seemed to shake. Their fists collided with each other. Accompanied by a sound of bone dislocation, Xiao Shili''s arm bent slightly. Although his arm bone was badly damaged, he did block the blow!


    Under the power of the boiling gentian, the misplaced arm bone quickly recovered to its original state. Xiao Shili felt that the surging and explosive feeling in his body was stronger, as if he was about to break through the last barrier.


    Igor, open your eyes. No way! This guy, the body is only the early strengthening warrior guy! How could it be that he blocked his own blow? What''s more, the slightly injured arm of the opponent at the moment of the attack suddenly returned to normal. With such amazing regenerative ability and sudden burst of power, who is this guy? Is his type of reinforcement different from his own?


    This time, it was Xiao Shili who made his fist first and then rushed forward to his opponent''s abdomen. Igor was shocked and angry. He immediately tried his best to hit a fist. The speed of this fist was much faster than Xiao Shili. Before Xiao Shili''s fist reached his abdomen, his body was hit by the opponent''s fist and his feet immediately flew back.


    Looking at the other side flying out of * * meters, Igor''s surprised face showed a smile. Sure enough, he thought too much. The other side was not his opponent no matter what. However, to avoid a long night''s dream, he broke the other side''s legs first. Although the task content can''t cause too serious injury to the target, he can''t manage so much at the moment. It has to be said that at the moment, Igor''s subconscious did have some fear for each other.


    However, his smile didn''t last for a few seconds. It was stiff on his face. Xiao Shili, who was lying on the ground not far away, stood up again. This time, however, when Xiao Shili raised his head, it had completely changed into another kind of look.


    Finally... Breakthrough!


    The surging energy accumulated in the body finally broke through the original constraints and entered a broader and greater level.


    The body circulates and operates with a new feeling. Muscles, bones and reflex nerves all rise to a level and strength never seen before.


    Xiao Shili grasped the palm of his hand. According to the induction of strength, his current strength was at least ten times higher than that of normal people, and his reflex nerve and speed increased three times on the original basis. His whole body was from the inside out, emitting a kind of destructive smell.


    There is no mistake. If a person has ten times the strength of a normal person, then his every move and every move will be regarded as the precursor of destruction in this world.


    This time, he rose to a new level, and what he got was not only the strengthening of his physical attributes. Xiao Shi felt a sense of transformation from his heart, as if his whole body had bid farewell to the past and reached a new level. At the same time, he felt an impulse in his heart. He couldn''t wait to try this new power.


    New power! He raised his arm and looked at the five still slender fingers, which was the power of the new realm of flying dragon stage.


    Igor also felt the different breath of the man opposite him. As he approached him, he could not help but stop. Suddenly, he felt a sense of oppression, which made him unable to continue to approach him. My heart trembled involuntarily.


    Are you kidding? It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible. I''m a medium-term strengthening soldier, and I''m the best among the strengthening soldiers. In this world, except for the final strengthening soldiers, no one can pose a threat to myself. Except those three people, I''m the strongest man in the world!


    However, at this moment, Igor''s heart is really bursting with a threat and a great sense of crisis, which is an instinctive reaction honed by his years of being a soldier. In the past, he had a great trust in this feeling, but today, he desperately denies it in his heart.


    Igor let out a roar, but it sounded like he was hiding his fear. Then he spread out his limbs and stepped heavily towards Xiao Shili.


    Die! All this is just a bluff. I''ll blow you to pieces! Under the roar in his heart, he twisted his body and waved his arm. This fist condensed his greatest strength and suddenly went to the other side.


    After the big bang!


    In Igor''s eyes, a stagnant, not in?


    The knot landed firmly on the ground, while the opponent stood next to his arm in the same posture as if he had never moved.


    It''s not good for Igor to shout in his heart, but it''s too late. When he suddenly sees two fierce murders in Xiao Shili''s eyes, he has no time to retract his arm.


    With one hand, Xiao Shili throws out the dragon scale. The dagger rotates a few times at his fingertips and easily penetrates into the opponent''s wrist. Then he changes his hand position and turns to hold it upside down. His body jumps up and stabs the dagger into the opponent''s body. With his jump, he cuts the muscle and chisels the arm bone, and goes up all the way.

 Chapter 459

    A thread of blood flashed through the air. Igor''s right arm had been completely cut open. It was pulled from the wrist to the shoulder. Like a silkworm chrysalis, it split inside the everted fat and muscle, exposing the bloody white bone and the deep notch on the white bone.


    Igor''s eyes were wide open, staring at his blooming arms. The color of fear rose sharply along his twisted face. Blood splashed all over his body. Finally, a cry of sadness and anger broke out in his mouth.


    "Asshole! Asshole Igor roared madly, his eyes turned red, and his other arm swept across the ground like thunder to smash Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili waved Qinggang. A silver fox chopped at the wrist of the opponent. Suddenly, the muscle was torn and the blood vessels were cut. The red blood gushed out of the artery like a spring. A severed wrist flew high in the air.


    Igor''s hand was broken, his other arm was completely split, and finally he completely lost his fighting ability. At this moment, he was like a huge meat animal, standing in the same place, waiting for someone''s slaughter.


    Xiao Shili was not polite. He stepped forward, put his foot on his opponent''s chest, then fell to his shoulder, raised the dragon scale and stabbed him in his left eye.


    Igor didn''t even hiss. Maybe he was numb in pain, but he didn''t fall down. His huge body just stepped back, just like a drunken man, staggering and shaking.


    Xiao Shili suddenly stepped on the handle of the dagger, and the whole dagger completely sank into the opponent''s head. The point of the dagger came out from the back of his head, and Igor finally turned back. When Xiao Shili jumped down from him and pulled out the dagger, his blood and brain gushed out like a flood.


    Igor''s huge body fell to the ground like a machine without energy. At the same time, about ten meters away, another huge body broke through the floor and fell into the hall on the first floor.


    Andrew had not yet recovered from the severe pain, and anger and resentment filled his mind at the moment. However, when he fell to the first floor and saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned.


    The walls and the ground were covered with blood everywhere, just like the scene of hell. Igor fell to the ground motionless, and the blood obviously splashed out from the center in all directions. Andrew was stunned. Is this... Igor? Is he dead?


    How could that be! With their strengthened bodies, even if someone can hurt themselves, it is a miracle to be killed? Andrew opened his eyes wide and murmured to himself, "what happened on the first floor just now?"? Is it because of this boy


    His eyes fell on the slender figure standing beside Igor''s corpse in surprise. A nervous smile appeared on his face. Are you kidding? How can this guy kill Igor? Although the other side''s two shots were accurate, there was still a distance between heaven and earth to kill a medium-term strengthening soldier.


    At this time, Xiao Shili turned around and looked coldly at the only strengthened soldier left in front of him. The powerful pressure released from his whole body was spread in the whole hall on the first floor.


    Andrew''s smile was stiff on his face. How did it feel? From each other''s body suddenly sent out... As if the air suddenly became very heavy in general, his heart suddenly slightly shrunk.


    What the hell is going on? Why does this guy suddenly have such a smell? Is Andrew biting his teeth his own illusion? Yes, it must be! It must be that I feel uneasy after seeing Igor''s death that I have this illusion.


    In a word, I will defeat the other party immediately, this time, I will not be merciful, even if I will make the other party seriously injured and disabled, it doesn''t matter! Andrew''s eyes burst out a fierce color, and he rushed forward. His huge body carried the air and rushed towards the man opposite like thunder.


    Xiao Shili still stood in the same place, just slightly raised his head to look at each other, in Andrew''s eyes, the other side must be completely unresponsive, he gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and cried wildly in his heart, die!


    The huge muscular body came in front of Xiao Shili in an instant. Andrew crossed his body and hit each other with his elbow, the hardest part of his body!


    Xiao Shili still didn''t have any evasive action. Facing the fierce impact like a tank, he stretched out his hands. At the moment of contact with his opponent''s elbow, a huge collision wave burst out. Xiao Shili''s body was like a leaf in the wind, his feet were off the ground, and he was rushed forward by his opponent''s body


    Andrew laughed wildly in his heart. In this situation, nine tenths of each other''s lives did not belong to him. With a loud bang, they ran through the wall and into the outside. A hundred meters in front, is a tall and strong cement wall, as long as hit that wall! Andrew''s mind suddenly came up with the scene that the other side''s chest was burst and blood gushed from his mouth. He believed that even if it was like this, the other side would not die, but would inevitably lose all the ability of action and resistance.


    However, at this moment, Andrew suddenly felt some kind of resistance. He realized that the resistance came from the man in front of him. He did not know when his feet had fallen on the ground. Now he kept retreating, and the ground was ploughed out of two deep gullies.


    what? Andrew eyes a surprise, the other side in the case of their own all the way hit fly, even have the power of resistance? No, it''s more than that. Looking at the posture in front of each other''s eyes, he wants to fight with himself. Is this boy really crazy? If he is a normal person, his legs will be broken instantly, his body will fall down like a piece of crap, and he will be trampled to death.


    Xiao Shili''s feet kept moving backward, but his body''s center of gravity was more and more forward. Their speed could not help slowing down, and finally slowed down. In Andrew''s surprised eyes, the other side just stopped their collision.


    Impossible, impossible, impossible! Andrew''s brain was blank, and only these three words appeared. When he bowed his head and looked at Xiao Shili, there was a kind of fanatical killing intention, a kind of cold to extreme destruction.


    Andrew suddenly felt a great sense of fear and crisis, a sharp instinctive reaction, to leave in front of each other!


    But it''s too late!


    With a silver light passing by, Andrew''s eyes widened, and his hand flew down in front of him. He was so frightened that he knew there was only one fight at the moment, and the rest of his hand gathered all his strength to bombard each other.


    Xiao Shili didn''t evade, but the fist didn''t fall on his face. At the same time, the whole fist flew to the other side along the wrist, leaving only a broken wrist in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.

 Chapter 460

    Xiao Shili didn''t stop. As his center of gravity sank, dragon scale and Qinggang flashed by with a silver light. In his hoarse voice, Andrew''s legs and feet were separated like cracked toys. Four streams of blood shot out from four directions at the same time, and his body fell to the ground.


    The moonlight is like frost, spreading on the earth, which highlights the ferocity of blood. A gust of night wind blows, and the bloody smell diffuses wantonly in the dead manor. Xiao Shi stood in the middle of the ground stained with blood. His dark figure reflected the moonlight, sharp as a sharp blade inserted into the world from the sky.


    He looked at the man whose limbs were broken on the ground, then raised his hand and looked at his palm. At the moment, there seemed to be some kind of breath winding out above the palm. Although he could not see it, he could feel the slight tremor in the air.


    Xiao Shili felt that the power of gentian in his body did not dissipate from his body after he finished the advanced stage. Instead, it radiated out of his body with his actions. On the other hand holding the dragon scale, the front end of the dagger was covered with a thin layer of air, surging upward like a fountain.


    He dropped his hand naturally. At the moment, the dagger was half a meter away from the ground, but a shallow crack appeared on the ground. Xiao Shili didn''t react until now. He didn''t know when dragon scale could cut the object without touching it. This kind of phenomenon is very similar to the air blade in Jianxian''s novels. Of course, this kind of thing can''t appear in reality. However, the appearance in front of him really shows that dragon scale cut off each other''s limbs in this way.


    Xiao Shili didn''t understand what was going on, but he vaguely felt that it was related to the power of gentian released from his palm. Since he had been practicing for a long time, Xiao Shi had been able to activate and control the power of the gentian in his body at will. At this moment, with a slight breath in his mind, the air flow around his palm suddenly disappeared, and the air flow on the scale of the Dragon stretched out half a meter long enough to cut any object also dissipated.


    This is... Xiao Shili put the dagger back into his waist and looked at his hands again. Suddenly, he realized that from the moment he had just finished the promotion, he felt that there was something different in his body. What he showed after the promotion was not only the improvement of his physical attributes, but also the change of some germplasms. At the moment, he suddenly realized that when he entered the flying dragon stage, he was able to release the power of gentian from his body, As for the function of this power release, Xiao Shili is still not very clear, but judging from the strange appearance of dragon scale just now, it seems that one of the abilities of the power of gentian is that it can make the dagger surface condense a layer of air blade.


    His mind only stopped for a moment on this issue, and then it gathered again. At this moment, there was a dense and chaotic sound of footsteps behind him, and then it stopped about 50 meters behind him, and a voice came:


    "Stop, don''t move, drop your weapon!"


    Xiao Shili turned slightly and saw that not far behind him, a group of fully armed soldiers lined up at the moment, and the guns in his hands were all aimed at him.


    He immediately launched the detection function, and found that these 30 soldiers were normal people who had not been strengthened by genetic agents, but their physical attributes were higher than those of ordinary soldiers, so they should be a well-trained special force.


    Xiao Shili slowly turned around, a hand to the waist of the dagger, the other party immediately cried, "don''t move! Or you will be shot on the spot


    Xiao Shili''s hand stopped in mid air. When he entered the flying dragon stage, his strength and speed surpassed those of the soldiers who were strengthened after metaphase alienation, but his firmness was not as strong as those scientific products whose body appeared abnormal after gene strengthening catalyzed by drugs, and he was not able to carry bullets. Under the aim of so many muzzles, it is still a threat to us.


    "Well, that''s it!" Seeing that he had controlled the other side, the sergeant called out, "now disarm all of you, and then turn around and put your head on the ground with both hands..." in the middle of his words, he suddenly saw the huge body on the ground behind the other side, and his heart was frozen for a moment.


    For the world, the KGB is a mysterious existence that is not open to the public. In fact, several of its 22 subordinate bureaus are undefined. Although they are included in the establishment, there is no information description or archival record in the system. Each of these bureaus is engaged in Russia''s top secret operations, In the hands of the most unknown information and information, outsiders can not see its true face, even these mutual do not know each other. Seventeen innings is one of them.


    Although these soldiers have not been strengthened by genetic agents, they are all subordinate forces of the 17th Bureau, and they know the existence of strengthened soldiers to some extent. At the moment, however, when the sergeant saw that the fortified soldiers had fallen to the ground, and they were still strong enough to fight against the medium-term fortified soldiers of a infantry regiment, he was panicked and cried out, "be careful, everyone. The target in front of you is extremely dangerous. Don''t be careless."


    "I''m sorry. Let me do it." A soft voice suddenly came back to him.


    The sergeant was stunned for a moment, and immediately replied, "yes, sir!"


    Around the soldiers gradually spread to both sides, in the middle of the gap, a thin shadow slowly came out.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed. Although he was tens of meters away, he could see that it was a girl. She seemed to be wearing a special uniform. She was very thin, indeed very thin. She could not see her face clearly from such a long distance. She only saw her long hair waving in the wind and covered half of her face at the same time.


    The girl looked as if she would be broken in such a night wind. More than ten soldiers were close to her sides. Just now, these people crowded in front of the girl and protected her carefully.


    When Xiao Shili was just detecting, he didn''t sense any abnormality. Now he starts detecting again. Anyway, the killing value is easy to come by and consumes less. It''s an ability that can be used at any time. Once again, the girl''s physical attributes are really poor, even weaker than ordinary women.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but doubt that the other party seems to be a very important person. We can see from the reaction of the soldiers around her, but the girl''s age is about 20 years old, and her rank and official position can''t be too high. The soldiers'' protection just proves her weakness. Does the other party want to command her soldiers to attack her at this time?


    Or came to negotiate, Xiao Shili for this idea feel funny, mouth slightly raised, at this time, suddenly heard the girl gently said, "why kill? You''ve always been very gentle. "


    Is he talking to himself? Xiao Shili was stunned. He suddenly realized that the distance between the two sides was tens of meters. The girl''s voice was soft and light. How could he hear it from such a distance?

 Chapter 461

    "Why kill? You hate it."


    Xiao Shili''s heart gently shakes, each other''s voice is not through the ear, but directly in his mind. But this consciousness just flashed by as soon as it stopped. Xiao Shi left his eyes and then slowly thought that she was right. Why should I kill people? I always hate to see blood and corpses.


    "Don''t kill... Don''t be angry... Come home with me... There... You will get real release... Return to the original you..." the girl''s voice is like a quiet serenade, gently reverberating in Xiao Shili''s brain.


    Xiao Shili''s pupil suddenly became empty, his hand in the air slowly dropped, his head lowered, his long forehead covered his face, and he walked towards each other step by step.


    At the same time, inside the villa has been reduced to ruins of a stairway corridor.


    "I''m grass, bald. Come and help me. I can''t get up!"


    "Stop yelling. My legs are pressed too. Wait a minute, scholar. Come and help."


    The stairwell, made entirely of broken stone walls and broken wooden boards, looks extremely miserable. What is more miserable than the environment is a few people who are now buried in the ruins.


    Gao Xiang almost fell into a smashed wall, his shoulders and two spans were stuck and unable to move. The bareheaded leopard''s condition is not much better than that of him. His body is suspended in the section of the floor, and one foot is pressed by a square stone one meter long. He must always straighten his waist to avoid falling down.


    The only one who can still move freely is Li Yuanqi, but he also suffered a lot of injuries. Half of his clothes are stained with blood, and his face and arms are cracked with numerous cuts and bruises. At this time, he is helping the bald leopard lift the stone on his leg.


    As Gao Xiang worked hard, his voice was full of panic and fear. "Damn, was that Hulk just now? I don''t know. As long as it''s a little closer, all our brothers will go to see Marx. "


    The bald leopard has always been bold and arrogant, but at the moment, his eyes also flashed a look of shock. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I can''t imagine that there are really monsters in this world. Xiangzi, you just said what it is and what green it is."


    "Not monsters, but people." Li Yuanqi lifted the stone hard and said quietly, "it''s just that the muscles are a little too developed."


    "People? Have you ever seen a man like that? " Gao Xiang seems to be stabbed by a needle. He is not stuck and can''t move. He is sure to jump up. "Whose muscles can grow up like that, and he is more than three meters tall. Can you break a wall with one punch?"


    "And we shot that thing so many times that we didn''t die." The bald leopard stood up against the wall and jumped on the ground with one foot. The leg that had been hit was obviously injured.


    "Don''t talk about it. Get me out of here. It may come back some time." Gao Xiang quickly stretched out his hand and yelled.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard grabbed Gao Xiang''s hand and dragged him out of the wall. Li Yuanqi said in a low voice, "just now that thing was about to kill us, but suddenly left. It should be that we were too weak to find a stronger opponent, which means..."


    The bald leopard frowned and said, "you mean... That thing went to big brother?"


    "That''s right." Li Yuanqi nodded, "just now there was a loud noise in the distance. When it heard the noise, it ran away. I''m afraid that only a few of us are still alive in this house. The direction of the sound is exactly where big brother attracts the enemy''s attention."


    The bald leopard looked like a Lin and said eagerly, "let''s go to support big brother. Even if big brother is strong, I''m afraid it''s not the guy''s opponent."


    "It seems that I heard something fall to the first floor just now. I hope it''s OK." There was a trace of deep worry in Li Yuanqi''s expression.


    "Hey, come and see, brother. He''s OK!" Gao Xiang stood in front of a window and suddenly exclaimed in surprise.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard rush to pass. Sure enough, it is Xiao Shili standing in the courtyard downstairs.


    In addition... Li Yuanqi was surprised. On the ground behind Xiao Shi, there was a huge body lying quietly on the ground. It was the monster that almost killed himself just now.


    "Big brother... Big brother killed the monster alone! It''s a bit too... "Gao Xiang''s tone was full of incredible. Although he knew Xiao Shili''s strength well, he was still shocked at the moment.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard were also shocked. The speed and strength of this monster were beyond everyone''s normal cognitive range. Moreover, the vitality of this monster was so tenacious that it would not fall down even after being shot several times (several people were in a panic and didn''t know that their bullets didn''t enter each other''s body). Xiao Shili was able to kill it, And he didn''t seem to be hurt. Even his closest brother couldn''t accept it.


    "Wait, look over there." Gao Xiang suddenly pointed again.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard then saw that in the shadow near the gate of the farm on the other side, there was a long line of soldiers. All the guns in their hands were pointing to the front, that is, the direction where Xiao Shili was. Step by step, Xiao Shili was facing the muzzle of these soldiers and walking towards each other.


    Gao Xiang doubts a way, "big brother, what is this to do? He didn''t want to... "


    "Of course, it''s impossible. With so many guns pointing at each other, no matter how hard they are forced to pass, they will be beaten into a sieve." The bald leopard guessed, "does big brother want to negotiate with each other?"


    Li Yuanqi silently watched Xiao Shili''s back. Suddenly, he was surprised and found a huge abnormality.


    Everyone has his own way of walking, and the familiar person can judge who this person is from the other person''s back and walking posture. Li Yuanqi has been getting along for a long time and is very familiar with Xiao Shili''s walking posture. However, when he saw Xiao Shili''s back for the first time, he felt a sense of strangeness. In doubt, he didn''t know the reason. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the reason why he felt strange was that Xiao Shili''s walking posture was very different from his usual.


    No, it''s not only different from his usual way of walking. To be exact, it''s quite different from ordinary people''s walking posture. Xiao Shili''s back in the distance downstairs, his hands and limbs are stretched straight, and he looks very stiff, just like a sleepwalker dragging his body forward.


    Li Yuanqi was surprised and said in a low voice, "the situation is not good. It seems that brother was coerced by the other side."


    Although Gao Xiang and baldhead leopard''s reaction is a little slower than Li Yuanqi''s, they soon feel something is wrong. Being pointed at by so many guns, big brother is really likely to be threatened and can only act according to the other party''s orders.


    "Asshole, let''s go and save big brother!" The bald leopard didn''t care to think much. He took up his gun and limped downstairs.


    "Wait a minute." Li Yuanqi hurriedly stopped the other side, "the number of the other side is at least more than 30. I''m afraid we can''t completely distract the other side''s attention, and there are not many bullets in each person''s gun. Follow me first Then he turned back and ran quickly in the other direction.

 Chapter 462

    Gao Xiang and the bald leopard quickly followed and cried, "where are you going?"


    "Yakov''s private Arsenal." Li Yuanqi turned around.


    At the moment, surrounded by a group of soldiers, the girl''s eyes were slightly closed, and her eyelids were beating rapidly. The frequency and time of this beating had far exceeded the normal reflection of human beings. At the same time, her pale face showed a trace of pain.


    The other side... The other side is resisting their own brain wave control. Although this kind of resistance can''t break through their own control, it makes them feel extremely hard.


    As long as the frequency of their own brain waves is synchronized with that of the other person, ordinary people will be immediately guided by their own consciousness and hand over the control of the brain to themselves. This ability, in the military''s words, is called mental manipulation.


    For girls, the weaker the willpower is, the easier it is to synchronize the brain wave frequency. For those with strong willpower, eccentric personality, different thinking activities from normal people, mental obstinacy, metamorphosis, depression, mania and mental problems, it will be very difficult to synchronize the brain wave frequency. Especially for those with strong willpower, after they break through each other''s brain, It will continue to resist continuously, so it takes a lot of brain power to control such people.


    But the strong willpower here only refers to an extreme group, representing those people with strong willpower. The girl has never met such a person so far, and the man in front of her tonight is one of the very difficult types of strong willpower among a thousand people. While resisting their own influence on their brain waves, they are also under the surface, Use your subconscious mind to order your body to become rigid and rigid to make your control difficult.


    But it''s one step away. As long as you control the other side to get on the car and lock it with a special material, your task will be completed. Because when the brain waves of two people are synchronized, one of them is injured, and the pain signal is transmitted through the brain, and the other person will feel it immediately, and this kind of injury will be self manifested to a certain extent through the simulated reaction of the brain, so it is impossible to take this opportunity to inject hypnotic drugs into the opposite party.


    At this time, the girl''s eyebrows suddenly jump slightly. When her brain wave unfolds, within a kilometer, all people''s brain wave signals will be transmitted into her mind, that is to say, she can sense the ideological activities of all people in the range. At this moment, a dangerous signal came from the southwest. Three people''s brain waves sent out the consciousness of killing and destruction.


    The girl suddenly opened her eyes and pointed to the southwest with her hand. The soldiers around her immediately understood and moved quickly. They lined up in a line toward the southwest and pushed forward with their guns.


    At this time, a fire suddenly passed through the dark air from a very far distance and fell into the soldiers with a sharp roar. A dazzling fireball spread around and swallowed up more than ten human figures. Then the rolling flame rose up. The soldiers'' formation collapsed. After the smoke, there were only charred limbs and bodies on the ground, Some people were on fire, rolling on the ground in pain.


    "Ha ha, well done, scholar!"


    Just as the explosion fell, a cross-country Jeep burst out of the night with a roar of laughter. A muscular bald man holding a Gatling machine gun, half of his body emerged from the window of the car roof, shooting at the crazy soldiers on the ground with laughter.


    Although the surviving soldiers were not killed by the rocket, they were shocked by the explosion and felt dizzy for a while. Before they fell to the ground, they were penetrated by the heavy machine gun bullets.


    Gatling gives out a low and orderly buzz, six gun barrels rotate one after another, spitting out the tongue of fire angrily, coupled with the laughter of the bald leopard, the huge engine sound of the jeep, galloping on the vast battlefield. As long as there is life, it is a stream of bullets splashing away, just like a crazy life harvester.


    Gao Xiang stepped on the accelerator until he died. He shifted and turned quickly. Many soldiers were killed all the way. The front of the car was completely dyed red. Some soldiers tried to stand up and fight back, but before they could find the direction of the enemy, they were crushed by a 9mm long rifle bullet.


    Two hundred meters away, Li Yuanqi was lying on the ground with an equipment sniper rifle. After shooting through a man, he quickly pulled the bolt, and the cartridge case flew out, again smashing a life.


    With the cooperation of the three men and the support of powerful firepower, more than 30 soldiers were wiped out in an instant. With the rise of bareheaded leopard killing, I can''t help roaring wildly. At this time, it''s the most straightforward killing since tonight. Several people have been beaten by the strengthened soldiers from the beginning, and almost killed. They are extremely depressed. Now, facing these ordinary soldiers, they finally pay off the debt.


    "Big brother!" Gao Xiang hit the steering wheel and drove to Xiao Shili''s position. He saw that there was another man standing dozens of meters ahead of Xiao Shili.


    The bald leopard turned the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the other side. However, he found that this person was not a soldier. Then, a moment of flying long hair came into his eyes.


    "Woman?" The bald leopard was stunned in his eyes. He could not help but release his trigger.


    However, at this moment, the jeep suddenly turned to the other side at a 90 degree angle, and almost threw the bald leopard out of the car. He was shocked and immediately scolded, "Xiangzi, what are you doing?"


    Gao Xiang didn''t answer. Instead, he stepped on the gas pedal. A hundred meters in front of him was the wall of the manor. However, Gao Xiang didn''t mean to turn a corner, so he ran straight into the wall with the maximum speed.


    "I don''t like grass!" The bald leopard retreated into the car and saw Gao Xiang staring in front of him. His body seemed to be stiff. He scolded him and turned over to the front seat. He grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and hit him to the side. However, he found that the steering wheel didn''t move at all. Gao Xiang held the steering wheel as if it had been welded to death.


    The bald leopard''s eyes are wide open. He knows Gao Xiang''s strength. He can pull his hands with one hand, and his feet are all right. What''s the matter with this sudden strength?


    "Wake up, Xiangzi Seeing Gao Xiang''s empty eyes, the bald leopard stares straight ahead like a sleepwalker. He roars in his ear, but Gao Xiang can''t hear him at all.


    Seeing that it was less than ten meters away from the wall, the bald leopard could not care more. Suddenly, he smashed his elbow on Gao Xiang''s face. While the other side was leaning to one side, he jerked the steering wheel, kicked off the opposite foot and stepped on the brake.


    At the moment when the jeep was about to hit the wall, it suddenly made a 90 degree drift turn. However, due to its too fast speed, the wheels couldn''t grasp the ground, and turned to the side with a bang. After rolling and bouncing on the ground for several circles, it finally hit the wall.


    The sudden change was so unexpected that Li Yuanqi was stunned in the distance and hurried over there.


    The four wheels of the jeep were overturned on the ground. The distorted door vibrated from the inside to the outside. Then it flew out with a bang. The stout body of the bald leopard squashed out of the door. Li Yuanqi ran to the side and asked, "are you OK, bald?"


    "Nothing! Gao Xiang, I don''t know what''s wrong with him! " The bald leopard scolded, and then dragged Gao Xiang out of the car. The latter opened his eyes and shook his head. "What''s the matter with me? Why does my head hurt so much..."


    The bald leopard can''t help but say it. He grabs Gao Xiang''s skirt and raises it up. He pulls two big mouths on his face. Gao Xiang wakes up and pushes the bald leopard away. He says angrily, "bald head, what are you doing with me, grandma?"

 Chapter 463

    "I beat you to wake you up. You just had a nightmare. Do you know?" The baldheaded leopard was still angry. "It almost killed us both!"


    "Is the nightmare over?" Gao Xiang touched the place where he was fanned red by the bald leopard. He thought it was really strange. He was driving to save his elder brother just now. Why did he suddenly wake up and the car overturned? I can''t remember what happened.


    "Stop fighting and look over there!" Li Yuanqi frowned and pointed to the distance.


    Gao Xiang and the bald leopard look in the direction of his fingers. They see that Xiao Shili has come to the girl. The girl is holding Xiao Shili''s hand. They walk to a military vehicle parked outside the gate.


    "Hoo..." Gao Xiang was relieved and wiped the blood from his head. "I''ll do it. My elder brother is still taking my younger sister. He didn''t tell us in advance. We''re working hard here."


    "Give me your sister!" Baldheaded leopard and Li Yuanqi turned around at the same time. They both saw that something was wrong. Xiao Shili was very stiff in the distance. He looked as if he was being led forward by the girl.


    The bald leopard gritted her teeth. "I know. This woman can do magic. Xiangziyanzhu must have something to do with her just now. Now elder brother is also fascinated by her. Let''s go up and rescue elder brother quickly!"


    "Magic?" This kind of thing does not sound credible, but at the moment no one can take care of these theories, the other side is just a thin woman, three men without pressure, immediately rushed towards each other.


    "Big brother, wake up, we are here!"


    "Big brother, don''t go with that woman. You are not in good shape at all!"


    As they ran and cried, Xiao Shili in the distance had no response. Li Yuanqi frowned. It seemed that the situation was really similar to what the bald leopard said, but it was definitely not a magic trick. It was more like something like hypnosis.


    Just as the three of them rushed to the distance of tens of meters away from them, the girl stopped slightly and turned around slowly. Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi and bald leopard could not help but stand still. Just as the girl turned around, they suddenly felt a strange smell coming from the opposite side.


    "This woman..." the bald leopard was slightly surprised, and quickly raised his pistol to point at the other side! When he saw each other''s face, an inexpressible strange feeling suddenly surged into his brain.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi''s expressions also changed. They also had the same feeling as the bald leopard. Out of a sense of crisis, they also raised their guns.


    "Do you want to kill me with your guns?" The girl asked faintly.


    "Ah? No... "The bareheaded leopard''s eyes suddenly became empty, his fingers loosened, and the pistol slipped to the ground," I dare not. "


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi also dropped their guns at the same time. Their tone was slow and dull, and they said, "I dare not."


    The girl turned around and was about to take Xiao Shili forward, but suddenly she found that the other side stood still.


    The girl was startled. She looked back at Xiao Shili and immediately realized that she had separated part of her mental power to synchronize and control the other three people, thus weakening her control over the main goal. At the moment, the expression on the other side''s face changed from numbness and emptiness to frowning, as if fighting against something.


    The girl frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, she was just a little distracted. The synchronization rate of her brain wave weakened a few points. The other party immediately broke through the first barrier and refused to obey her guidance.


    This man is a born fighter.


    Even in the synchronization of two people''s brain waves, she could also feel the powerful killing spirit he sent out. Once you feel the gap, you immediately launch a counterattack. This person''s brain wave is just like his fighting consciousness. Once you lock in the enemy, it is sharp as a sharp blade.


    The girl didn''t realize that she was a little distracted until she watched Xiao Shili''s eyelids beat for a while. Once the other side opened her eyes, it proved that she broke through her brain wave synchronization. At that time, she would be killed in front of such a powerful soldier.


    No, there''s no need to distract the extra people. The girl immediately made a decision, eyes closed, standing on the other side of the three people, respectively stiff bent down, will pick up the gun on the ground.


    "Now, you three are enemies of each other. For me, go and kill each other." The girl whispered the order.


    Three people then stand in a triangle shape, and then raise the gun at the same time, pointing to the man in front of the eyebrow, three people, three guns, each person pointing at others, at the same time, they are also pointed at by the gun.


    The girl slightly retracted her jaw, as long as she issued the order to pull the trigger, the three people would die at the same time in an instant. In her mind, she simulated a picture of pulling the trigger, but when the finger was about to be pulled down, although there was a shock in her mind, accompanied by a strong sense of tingling and vertigo, the constructed picture fell apart.


    The girl''s face showed a painful expression. She hugged her head with her hand. At the same time, she looked at Xiao Shili in surprise. The other party''s brain wave suddenly increased several times at this moment, strongly impacting her mental power.


    Of course... This kind of mental impact will not hurt her. The girl''s mental strength is as high as 15 times that of ordinary people. No matter how strong his willpower is, Xiao Shili''s mental strength only stays at the level of normal people. They are not at the same level at all. But if it goes on like this, the girl thinks that she can''t control these four people at the same time, and that with the aggravation and consumption of her mental strength, she will eventually be exhausted.


    A trace of panic surged into the girl''s heart. For the first time in her life, she felt a sense of crisis. She... Could not complete the task! If you leave now, you will give up the task. If you don''t leave, once you are exhausted, you will be killed by the other party immediately!


    Just as the girl hesitated, the communicator in her ear suddenly said, "Willa, give up the current task and return to the headquarters immediately."


    what? The girl named Vera was surprised and didn''t react for a moment.


    "Vera, do you hear me? Repeat, give up the current task and return to headquarters immediately. " In the communication loop, a cold male voice said again.


    "Oh, yes, sir!" Willa quickly replied, but she was very surprised. It''s not so coincidental. Just when she was in trouble, the headquarters sent an order to give up the task. To some extent, this order really saved her life.


    The roar of the helicopter''s propeller sounded overhead. Just now, the mig-24 armed helicopter appeared over the farm again. As the helicopter slowly landed, a strong wind suddenly rushed to the ground.


    At the same time, Vera also felt that the impact in her mind was becoming more and more intense. In a few seconds when she was just distracted, the other party''s mental resistance became stronger, which was largely related to her mental weakness. She suddenly felt a sense of nothingness in her brain. She raised her wrist and looked at her watch to find that it had been more than seven minutes since she continuously controlled the other party, His mental power has been consumed by more than half, and the consumption degree at the moment is increasing with the stronger and stronger resistance of the other party.


    The other side is about to get rid of their control! When she realized the problem, Vera''s heart trembled slightly, and she could not help turning around and running towards the direction of the helicopter landing.

 Chapter 464

    Mig-24 landed on the ground. Without waiting for Vera to get close, two soldiers jumped from the helicopter and picked her up. A soldier saw that she was pale, and a sense of panic flashed in her eyes. He quickly asked, "are you OK, sir?"


    Vera shook her head and said in a weak voice, "come on, take off quickly!"


    "Yes, sir


    The helicopter left the ground and rose slowly. At the same time, standing in the same place, Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang''s eyes regained their brilliance at the same time. Xiao Shili raised his head and looked at the sky with a kind of deep and surprised eyes.


    "Sir, do you want to clear the ground targets?"


    The mig-24 stops and floats in mid air. The pilot looks to the ground through the glass. The cluster rockets on the pylon are aimed at the four figures on the ground. Just press your finger, and the other four will turn into flying ash immediately.


    "No Vera whispered, "that man is the target that the Committee ordered to capture. We can''t kill him. Let''s... Let''s get out of here."


    The driver felt that Vera''s tone was somewhat weak. In addition, there seemed to be a sense of fear. For the first time, he felt the smell of fear from the tone of the final strengthening soldier. Miss Vera is the strongest strengthening force in the world. What can make her feel fear?


    But he didn''t dare to ask more questions. After answering his orders, he flew the plane towards the headquarters.


    Knowing that the sound of the armed helicopter had completely disappeared in the air, Gao Xiangsan finally relaxed completely. There was a faint confusion in their eyes. What seemed to have happened just now? He was clearly pointing a gun at the woman. How could the scene change in the blink of an eye? The woman disappeared inexplicably, and a helicopter suddenly appeared in the air. This is really incredible!


    Three people at this time see Xiao Shi leave a person to stand at the same place, hurriedly ran past.


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    "What happened just now?"


    "Yes, and the woman?"


    Xiao Shili slowly took his eyes back. He sighed deeply in his heart. Unexpectedly, there are people in the world who have the same ability as himself.


    Although I don''t remember what happened just now, I guess from the situation that I was most likely controlled by the other party. Because Xiao Shili has the power of manipulation, he is different from other people. After he lost his memory in a short time, he immediately thought about it. Just now, he used his mental power to resist the other party''s mental control, but he did it on his own subconsciously without his knowledge.


    The three people nearby have already started to talk, and it is impossible for one person to keep calm after such strange things happen.


    "That''s what happened. Just now we were all enchanted by that woman. That woman used the enchantment to confuse us, and then she took the opportunity to fly away." What the bald leopard said is firm.


    "Is there really something like witchcraft?" Gao Xiang was dubious and said, "and the other party is from the military. How can they use magic?"


    "Where do you think this place is? It''s Russia, a foreign country and maozi country. It''s different from China. There are so many strange things here. There are still people in China who can do Qigong. Maozi can use magic. What''s the matter?" The bald leopard snorted.


    Gao Xiang smacked his mouth with emotion. "It was too dangerous just now. I knew it was a demon girl. We were hundreds of meters away in the morning, so we shot her."


    Li Yuanqi shook his head and murmured, "I still think it should be some kind of hypnosis, but it''s not in line with the scientific theory that people can be hypnotized in such a short period of time..."


    Gao Xiang looked at Xiao Shili and said, "brother, what did you say just now?"


    Xiao Shili said faintly, "someone will tell us the answer." Then turn around and walk back.


    At this time, everyone thought of the giant monster killed by Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili walked towards the monster''s body and quickly followed him.


    Xiao Shili walked up to the other side. This kind of physique strengthened by genetic drugs was really strong. Although the man lying on the ground had been amputated for a long time, he still didn''t die. I don''t know when the wound stopped bleeding. It''s really surprising.


    Andrew looked up at Xiao Shili with a smile on his pale face covered with blood. "You are very strong, really strong. Now I finally know why so many people were sent to round you up. Ha ha, I can''t think that even the final enhancer can''t take you away."


    Xiao Shili said coldly, "tell me more about that woman."


    Andrew grinned, and he could speak fluent Chinese. "Anyway, I''m going to die, and it doesn''t matter if I tell you. That woman is different from us. She is the final fortifier who is called the strongest fortifier in the 17 innings."


    "Terminal enhancer?" Xiao Shili frowned slightly.


    "Yes, there are three types, or three levels, of soldiers who have been strengthened by genetic agents. They are initial reinforcement, medium reinforcement and final reinforcement. In these three types, the final reinforcement is completely different from the other two types. The initial and medium reinforcement are both * *, enhancement and output, and melee ability, As for the way of attack... Cough... "Andre coughed up a mouthful of blood," that may not be called the way of attack, but as long as they want, they can kill you instantly, and the person killed has no room to resist. "


    Xiao Shili thought, indeed, if the other party didn''t want to catch him just now, but killed him directly, he would have no life now.


    Andrew went on to say, "specifically speaking, brain wave control. Everyone''s brain continuously emits a frequency every moment. The frequency that people can''t see and hear is called brain wave. Some people also call it mental power. The final enhancer is the soldier whose mental power is increased and strengthened. A final enhancer is the soldier''s mental power, At least ten times more than normal people, so that they can use their strong mental power to achieve the ability to control others. "


    "Damn it Gao Xiang exclaimed in surprise, "I said how I always feel like I''ve done something, but I don''t remember. It turns out that we are all controlled by that woman."


    The bald leopard touched the stubble on his chin. "It''s almost like witchcraft."


    Brain waves... Li Yuanqi helped his glasses, but he didn''t expect that... Is there really a way to control others through brain waves?


    "How many of these final enhancers are there?" What Xiao Shili is concerned about is the most direct problem. He will inevitably fight against the Russian government. At that time, these final aggressors will inevitably pose a huge threat to himself.


    "The chance of successfully cultivating a terminal enhancer is very small. With that girl, there are only three people." The weaker the voice, Andrew said.


    Three? Xiao Shili was a little surprised, and the number was really rare, "what about the medium-term strengthened soldiers like you?"


    "Thirty people, but now there are only 28 people left..." Andrew laughed miserably. "There is an unknown biochemical unit in the 17th Bureau. In addition to the above cadres, there are also 200 early intensifiers."


    Xiao Shili thought, "if you tell me the position of the 17th inning, I can consider letting you live."

 Chapter 465

    Andrew chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if I let you know. You can never get into that place. If you want to know the location of the 17th Bureau, you must first understand the existence of the KGB. Located 20 meters underground of the Kremlin, the KGB is a large-scale circular base. The circular structure is divided into 18 areas in turn, which are used by the 17 operation bureaus, and the central area is the central control room. It is used to monitor the status and activities of 17 bureaus. At the same time, all facilities in the base, including sealed doors, cameras, thermal sensing system, infrared scanning system and gravity sensing system, are controlled by the central control room. It''s already the top secret of the state, but there are secrets in the secret. "


    Everyone''s eyes became dignified.


    Andrew pauses for a few seconds, as if to reconcile the injured body. He says, "there are actually 22 KGB bureaus, and none of them are unknown as the most mysterious existence. Even inside the KGB, few people know about them. These five bureaus are set deeper underground, and there is a huge honeycomb structure below the ring base, It is divided into five layers in turn. The last layer is the place of the 17th Bureau, which is secretly called the biochemical human body Research Bureau. If you want to get there, you can only get there through the direct elevator inside the honeycomb. Ha ha, even if you can break through the heavy defense in front of you and get there, you can''t open the door. "


    Xiao Shili did not speak, but nodded.


    Andrew looked at Xiao Shili and said, "I''ve told you all I know. Now, I also have a few questions to ask you."


    "He said Xiao Shili''s tone is flat.


    Andrew frowned slightly and shook his head. "I always thought you were a member of the 17th Bureau, but now I guess you''re wrong. I''m curious and want to know how you can get the strength that is comparable to or even better than our strength without genetic reinforcement. "


    Gao Xiang and others have the same question at the moment. This is what they want to know. It''s incredible that Xiao Shili can kill such a monster stronger than bear with his own strength.


    Xiao Shi looked away at each other for a few seconds and said slowly, "I''m Chinese. In the 5000 year history and civilization of China, some of the things derived and accumulated are incomparable to what you can only rely on modern science."


    Andrew smiles. "I see. Second question, do you really plan to break into the KGB headquarters? Although you are very strong, the Kremlin''s strong alert can not be broken by one person in any case. In this world, no one will have the idea of attacking the national government with one person''s strength. There must be some special reason for you to do so? "


    Xiao Shili was silent for a moment, then said faintly, "I just have a little personal grudge with the Russian government."


    "Ha ha." Andrew laughed. "It''s the first time I''ve met someone like you. I can''t imagine that there are such arrogant guys in the world. But at the end of the day, I still want to say, don''t just let people live. Our fight is not over yet."


    what? Xiao Shili was slightly surprised in his eyes. Andrew grinned and showed a row of teeth stained with blood. In his smile, his body suddenly had a disordered peristalsis, like countless giant snakes twisting in his body, and his muscles suddenly puffed out like air.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. He quickly grabbed each other''s neck and lifted it up. Then he suddenly gathered his strength and threw Andrew into the sky with a swing of his arm.


    Andrew flew more than ten meters high, and then there was a big bang in mid air, which turned into a blood mist. Blood, limbs, meat, broken bones and internal organs rained down on several people.


    Gao Xiang was shocked. He didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly blow himself up. The bald leopard disgustedly brushed the sticky flesh off his body and scolded, "what a sinister guy."


    Xiao Shili knew what it meant to live in this world for a man with broken hands and feet. What''s more, he was still a soldier. When he told the secrets, he was ready to die.


    Compared with Andrew''s self explosion, people were even more surprised at the scene just now. Andrew''s huge body, at least one ton in weight, was thrown more than ten meters away from one hand by Shaw, and it was still vertical. This is definitely not the power that human beings can have.


    But at the moment, the three people looked at Xiao Shili, and suddenly felt a strong sense of oppression emanating from his body. At the same time, there was a kind of explicit intention of killing, which permeated the air around him. The three felt that there seemed to be some change in Xiao Shili. It seemed that this change was not only the strengthening of his body or fighting skills, but also what it was.


    Gao Xiang closed his mouth, which had been open for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help asking, "big brother... How did you suddenly become so powerful?"


    The implied meaning of this sentence is self-evident, Xiao Shili is very powerful from the beginning, which means that the other party has gone beyond the scope of normal people.


    Xiao Shili has just stimulated the power of gentian in his body. On the basis of the original ten times, his power has been greatly improved again, reaching the level of 30 times that of normal people in an instant. Unexpectedly, he found that the power of gentian has such an effect. At this moment, the power of the gentian in the body slowly subsided, and the heaviness and killing breath in the air immediately reduced a lot.


    With the advancement of the flying dragon stage, Xiao Shili''s strength has been raised to a point where he can''t believe it. Anyone will be surprised to see such a scene. Naturally, I want to give an account to my brothers. However, I can''t tell others about the secret of Qianlong without the permission of my master.


    "Oh, this..." Xiao Shili said, "it''s probably the effect of three gene injections just now."


    "The three gene potions from Maxim?" Gao Xiang suddenly nodded, and then asked anxiously, "but... It doesn''t mean there are side effects, brother. You don''t feel any problems after the injection, do you?"


    "Well, a little at the beginning." Xiao Shili said, "it seems that this defective medicine will make people bloodthirsty to some extent, but it was too late to consider so much at that time."


    They all knew that Xiao Shili must have been forced to use the gene medicine when he was in a critical situation by the strengthening monster, otherwise no one would have done the experiment with his own body.


    "Three injections can make it so strong." Gao Xiang said enviously, "I also want to inject one, and taste the feeling of becoming stronger."


    Xiao Shili thought to himself that the effect of this gene medicine is really amazing, that is, after injecting the three defective products, the physique of ordinary people can also be greatly improved, and after using the finished gene medicine to become an initial strengthening soldier, his strength is almost the same as that of the Shenglong stage, and the final strengthening soldier is invincible in the battlefield, As for the final reinforcement soldiers, we can''t describe each other as stronger than not stronger. Mind control, this strange power, the next time we encounter it, we must figure out how to deal with it.

 Chapter 466

    At the same time, he can''t help but feel a sense of crisis. Russia''s military science and technology are so powerful that if Russia sends a final strengthening soldier, it can sneak into the enemy country, collect intelligence at will, create chaos in the enemy country, and even assassinate the president of the enemy country in front of the public without leaving a trace. Even if the soldiers are strengthened in the medium term, they can lurk in the crowd and easily break through the obstacles of the bodyguards and kill the targets when the leaders of the enemy country go out.


    The closest big country to Russia is China. Xiao Shili frowned slightly. If one day the world situation changes and one side wants to start a war, the consequences will be unimaginable. China can''t resist such unexpected attacks without taking precautions.


    He secretly decided that after returning to China, he must find a way to pass the matter on to the Chinese government. As a person, no matter how strong he is, he will never be separated from his own country.


    Xiao Shili is also excited. If he can get the formula of this gene medicine, he can make everyone around him, as well as thousands of people in the guild, become strengthened soldiers and form a strengthened army. At that time, as long as he hides first and then launches a surprise attack, no government can resist it, and he can even be surprised, One person leads an army to capture a small country, such as Japan and South Korea. However, the development of this kind of medicine must be very difficult, and the strengthening also has a certain success rate limit. The 17th Bureau of KGB has such strong financial support from the state, and now it has only more than 200 strengthened soldiers. It is necessary to strengthen an army of thousands of people, It''s just a conjecture.


    Moreover, as Andrew said, the 17th Bureau, as the most secret organization, is deeply buried in the underground. It''s not easy to get into it. Although its strength has been improved by leaps and bounds, it can''t fight against 30 medium-term reinforcement soldiers alone, not to mention the existence of bugs like final reinforcement.


    At present, the most urgent task is to find a way to rescue Mei Yu. Xiao Shili has an intuition that Mei Yu is now being held in the headquarters of the KGB. He has no time to confirm that the KGB has targeted him and will send someone here at any time. It''s better to take the initiative to attack than to defend passively. It seems that the Kremlin, I''m going to break through anyway.


    It wasn''t until two o''clock in the morning that Yakov returned to the farm. When he saw the scene that looked like the ruins of the war, the Russians opened their mouths wide and didn''t want to believe that their farm had just been swept by the army. It wasn''t until Gao Xiang pointed to the soldiers on the ground who were wearing uniforms that Yakov was all weak and leaned against the car door, Stunned, he asked Xiao Shili, "what''s the matter?"


    On this point, Yakov''s and Xiao Shili''s positions are quite different. Yakov is a native Russian, and his family has a huge industry in Russia, but his farm has been attacked by the government. It can be imagined that this is his own country, and he has to survive here in the future, but he has become the enemy of the government, What a shock for a man with a family and a career? So it is not Yakov who is timid. Unlike Xiao Shili and others, even if he becomes the public enemy in the eyes of the government, he will eventually cross the border and return to his own country.


    No matter how strong the lotnikov family is, they are as vulnerable as a piece of white paper in front of the national government. As long as the country wants, they can crush you and tear you to pieces at any time.


    For tonight''s catastrophe, Yakov''s first reaction is to kill Maxim. Maxim is a member of the military. It''s very appropriate for the military to come here to arrest the murderer. In this way, even the family will know that killing their own relatives will be punished most severely in the family. Yakov has even begun to think about the preparation for running away.


    "Yakov, calm down." At this moment, everyone returned to a study in the villa. Xiao Shili sat on the sofa, holding a cup of vodka and looking at Yakov who was spinning around like a headless fly.


    "Calm down? The military has sent people to kill us. How can we calm down? " Yakov cried with a tense face. Thinking of his 30 dead men, he felt a chill in his heart. The army was serious this time. He walked a few circles in a hurry and murmured, "no, we are going to leave here now and flee abroad. The money I have now is enough for us to live a comfortable life abroad." He sighed again. "Originally, I intended to consolidate and strengthen my power step by step after returning to the family. My goal is to take over the lotnikov family at last. Now it seems that it can only turn into a bubble."


    Xiao Shili looked at Yakov''s pale face and nodded in his heart. At this moment, he not only didn''t want to abandon himself, but also planned his future into his escape route. This incident is also a test for Yakov. Xiao Shili starts to treat him as a friend.


    "Yakov, I said calm down. This has nothing to do with your big brother''s business, because there are other reasons." Xiao Shili said.


    Yakov, who was walking around the room at a high speed, stopped and suddenly rushed to Xiao Shili. He opened his eyes and asked, "what did you say?"


    "In fact, the Russian government found me from the beginning." Xiao Shili considered what he could say to let the other party know, "they regard me as a spy sent by China and have been chasing me since a long time ago. This time, their goal is just me, which has nothing to do with other people. To tell you the truth, this time I implicated everyone. "


    "Is that so?" Yakov''s expression was obviously relaxed. Although Xiao Shi was away from his home, it had nothing to do with him. It was much better than being directly found out by the military that he had ordered someone to kill Maxim. He felt a little sorry and said, "don''t say that. If it wasn''t for helping me, you wouldn''t come to Russia and be regarded as a spy by the government, It''s all my fault. What about Maxim? "


    Xiao Shili shakes his head, but the next sentence reminds Yakov that the military has been tracking me, and I don''t know when they found me. Maybe the scene that we killed Maxim was also seen by the other side in the whole process. "


    "That..." Yakov just breathed a sigh of relief and choked again. He choked on his trachea and coughed violently.


    "But you don''t have to worry. I have made arrangements in advance. My identity is the boss of a Mafia group in Vladivostok. This time I came to St. Petersburg to talk about a business with the lotnikov family. As for my true identity suspected by the military, you don''t know, including my killing Maxim, which has nothing to do with you." Xiao Shili finished and took a sip of vodka.


    Yakov lay on the sofa, his face looked like crying and laughing, muttering, "brother, don''t play with me like this."

 Chapter 467

    "But even if we say that, we can''t completely deceive the military. First of all, the motive for us to kill Maxim will be doubted by the other side." Li Yuanqi said.


    "Yes, it''s hard to justify without one thing." Xiao Shili said, "but maxim is just a gene drug. In this way, our motivation will be solved."


    "Perfect. As a Chinese spy, I want to steal the highest technology products in Russia." Gao Xiang patted Yakov on the shoulder. "It''s really in line with our identity."


    Hearing this, Yakov finally put down his heart and looked at a few people, "by the way, you are not hurt, are you?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Damn, I don''t think of us until now!"


    "Hurry up, doctor. I haven''t stopped bleeding from my wound. Ouch, don''t touch it. It''s killing me!" Several people scolded. However, Yakov''s reaction just now really made them feel better about him, and they have already acquiesced that the other party is their own identity.


    Yakov immediately called five private doctors from another private house with medical equipment to treat the four.


    Several people''s injuries are indeed not light, Gao Xiang small arm bone fracture, teeth lost three, back split three huge gap, deep visible bone. Li Yuanqi''s whole body is covered with bruises and small wounds. Although he is not seriously injured, it is difficult to cure in a short time. The most serious injury is the bareheaded leopard. His left leg bone is broken, two ribs are broken, his right arm is shot, and his whole body has opened seven or eight holes. It''s hard to imagine how these people have supported until now in the fierce battle just now.


    In this battle, facing the enemy''s main force, Xiao Shili suffered the most damage, but he was almost unhurt. The huge energy generated in the process of leaping from the rising dragon stage to the flying dragon stage had already made any wounds on his body completely repaired. Everyone can''t help but wonder.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something. He ordered people to go to the second floor to find the three injection tubes that he had poured over. There were still some gene drugs left in the three injection tubes. He immediately injected them into the three people separately. Although such a small dose could not produce any strengthening reaction, it would help the wound recovery. At that time, he was in a very serious injury. Once he was injected with gene medicine, he immediately recovered his ability to move.


    After treatment, the three of them took some food while resting. Yakov was ready to move the four to another safe place. Xiao Shili waved his hand and said no, since the military had found the traces of them, it was the same everywhere. If the other side came back at this time, there was no way, and he had to fight with the other side.


    While the three were cultivating themselves, eating and replenishing their physical strength, Xiao Shili felt the strength of his new class. First of all, his strength reached the level of about ten times that of normal people, and his speed and reaction power should also exceed six times that of ordinary people.


    In addition, in the advanced stage, the power of gentian stimulated by itself does not disappear after it is integrated into the musculoskeletal as before. Instead, it circulates in its own vein in the form of a stream of energy, and it can control the power of gentian to release out of the body at any time. This is a new ability for myself, and it is also a new leap since I have learned Qianlong mental formula. The effect of Qianlong mental formula is not only on strengthening the body.


    Xiao Shili only knows that when the power of gentian is condensed on the dragon scale or Qinggang, a half meter long air blade will spread out on the surface of the dagger. This kind of air blade is invisible. Only when you look carefully can you see the slight trembling of the air within the scope of the air blade. The sharpness is stronger than the physical attack of dragon scale and Qinggang. Xiao Shili almost half dismembered two medium-term strengthening soldiers with the condensed air blade, and the blade was hardly hindered.


    For this strange phenomenon, Xiao Shili couldn''t explain it, so he made a test and asked the bald leopard for an ordinary knife. He held it in his left hand and activated the power of gentian. There was no change in the surface of the knife.


    Can only dragon scale and Qing just do it? Xiao Shili thought that the difference between dragon scale and Qinggang and ordinary daggers lies in the first, age. Second, there is no difference in quality. Can the power of gentian react to antiquities?


    Xiao Shili threw the knife in his hand. This is a striderbtseal 2001 field knife, which is made by Strider, a world-famous knife factory. BT is a classic representative of strider. The standard material is ast-34 steel, and the heat treatment process is generally carried out by famous heat treatment expert Paul BOS. Therefore, it is a masterpiece in terms of quality, hardness and toughness, Although the sharpness can''t be compared with Baipi, it''s definitely the best in the cold weapons.


    If it''s related to the quality, according to the sharpness of the two knives, Baipi can condense a half meter long air blade. How many inches should this btseal 2001 field knife be. Xiao Shili suddenly moved in his heart and asked, "bald head, when did you take this knife with you?"


    The bald leopard turned back and said, "Oh, that one was just taken from Yakov''s armory tonight. I haven''t seen any blood yet. Brother, if you like it, take it."


    Never seen blood! Xiao Shili nodded. Sure enough, this is probably the problem, so he asked Li Yuanqi for his knife. Li Yuanqi threw a fruit knife. Xiao Shili knew that this knife was the weapon Li Yuanqi brought when he went out to fight with him for the first time. Unexpectedly, he used it all the time.


    As Xiao Shili knew, the knife had harvested at least three or four human lives. He held the fruit knife tightly in his hand and urged the power of gentian. The air around the blade suddenly shook like a dense cloud. Although the vibration of the air only stayed on the surface and did not stretch out an inch, it really condensed the air blade.


    Xiao Shili probably understood that all knives that have killed people will be stained with the resentment of the dead more or less. According to the scientific explanation, people will release a lot of anions before death, and these anions will diffuse to the surrounding environment and be absorbed by various substances. The blade is the first thing to contact with the dead, The concentration of anion absorbed on it is naturally the largest. The power of gentian probably reacts with the Yin Qi on the blade, and forces the resentment out of the material and catalyzes it into a sharp blade. The resentment and Yin Qi are originally a kind of negative energy, which can be turned into a sharp blade that can kill people, but it can also be explained.


    In other words, the stronger the resentment on a weapon, the bigger the gas blade after the catalysis of gentian. Xiao Shili thought that the Qi blade condensed from the dragon scale and Qinggang will continue to improve and strengthen with the number of times they take away their lives. In the end, when they finish cutting a hundred people or a thousand people, they don''t know what kind of shape they will become!


    It is not impossible to cut a hundred people and a thousand people! The world is like a bloodthirsty jungle. If you don''t kill people, you will be killed by others. Xiao Shili feels that in the future, there will be many damned or innocent people dying in his own hands.

 Chapter 468

    Also, since this ability can be reflected in melee weapons, I don''t know if it has any effect on long-range weapons. However, when guns kill people, they are usually far away from each other and can''t absorb the resentment in the body of the dead in time. Therefore, the resentment attached to guns is far less than that attached to knives. Besides, they have no special requirements for guns. They usually take one gun with them and replace it with another when they are used up. Most of the time, they use new guns and there is little resentment on them, It seems that in order to prove this conjecture, we must find an old gun that has experienced many years.


    Although the human body itself has resentment, due to the principle of balance between yin and Yang, Yin Qi (resentment = Yin Qi) is usually in a neutral state with Yang Qi. Even if there is a small difference, ordinary people can''t feel it. Of course, there are also some people with obvious differences between yin and Yang, such as fierce and bold men like Zhang Fei, Cheng Yaojin and Li Kui, who typically have excessive Yang Qi, and bald leopards also belong to this type. There is a kind of person who is silent and withdrawn, often likes to hide in the dark corner where there is no one, and is afraid to communicate with others. When they are with these people, they usually have a very bad feeling. This kind of person has a large proportion of Yang Qi in their body. This kind of person may be able to condense the air blade on his own palm, maybe.


    Although the Yin Qi in Xiao Shili''s body is stronger, it is not very obvious after all, so it is basically in balance with Yang Qi.


    In addition to being able to condense air blades on melee weapons, the power of gentian has another ability, that is, to burst out the power of gentian all over the body in an instant and cover the surface of the body, so that you will instantly enter a state of ability awakening. In the awakening state, the power will increase to 30 times of that of ordinary people, and the speed and reaction power will be 15 times of that of ordinary people, This is what Xiao Shili suddenly realized a few seconds before Andrew blew himself up. At that time, he didn''t realize what a powerful ability it was!


    Thirty times the strength of ordinary people, think about what kind of concept it is! The limit of a normal person''s strength is that he can lift something that weighs more than 130 Jin. On this basis, it is increased by 30 times, that is, nearly 4000 Jin. That is to say, Xiao Shili can lift an object that weighs two tons after he enters the awakening state. This is not a burst of will. Even Andrew''s one ton body can be thrown more than ten meters after the burst, Such strength, enough to blow a person''s head, even if the other party''s body directly tear down, it is not difficult.


    In terms of speed and reaction power, the state after awakening is more exaggerated. Ordinary people''s reflection time is greater than or equal to 0.1 second, while Xiao Shili''s reaction power is 15 times that of normal people. The simplest explanation is that when Xiao Shili leaves the awakening state, a person''s action will slow down 15 times in his eyes, plus his speed is 15 times faster than ordinary people, It''s like suddenly the time around the body becomes slow, and only oneself is free from this kind of constraint.


    However, the power of the gentian released by Xiao Shili was not unlimited. He had just stepped into the flying dragon class, and the power of the gentian in his body was only enough to maintain the cohesion of Qi blade for about an hour. After awakening, the power of the gentian was consumed even more. One Awakening could only last about one minute. If Xiao Shili withdraws from the awakening state, the power of gentian will be exhausted immediately. Although awakening is powerful, it can only be used as a life-saving ability to stay in the last moment, kill the opponent or escape from the dangerous environment at the last moment after awakening.


    However, with the continuous improvement of the realm of dragon''s heart formula, the power of dragon''s gall that can be released will certainly increase. As long as time goes by, it''s not a fantasy to open the awakening state and fight.


    After Xiao Shili had a certain understanding of himself entering the new class, he felt that his strength had been further enhanced, and he had more hope to rescue Meiyu. Looking back, Gao Xiang and baldhead leopard are still discussing the strengthening of the military soldiers, especially the final strengthening woman. Yakov is stunned and exclaims from time to time. He can''t believe that such a strange thing happened in his manor tonight.


    Xiao Shili thought of something and asked, "Yakov, did you get the surveillance video from the police station? Why did you come back so late?"


    Yakov listened to Gao Xiang''s spittle about the fighting scene at that time. He was so absorbed that he didn''t hear it. Xiao Shili asked again, and then he came back to himself. This time, his expression changed greatly. Yakov jumped up from the sofa and cried, "Damn, I forgot this thing!"


    Seeing his reaction, people could not help but stop talking and looked at him, "what''s the matter?"


    Yakov wiped his head and looked very uneasy. He found the remote control on his desk and turned on a TV on the wall of his study. "No, just watch TV."


    All of a sudden, several people''s eyes were focused on the TV. They thought that it was not a trivial matter to watch Yakov''s reaction. Was it because the killing of Maxim was exposed and they couldn''t get on the TV? Thinking of this, instead of being nervous, they were very interested. Anyway, they were all chased by the military. Fortunately, the more sensational they were, the better, Now my friends will become famous people in Russia. Maybe even Chinese people will know.


    With the flash of TV pictures, a female voice speaking proficient official Russian came very quickly, "... For this terrorist attack, the military has started to deal with it, but the progress of the situation is still under further observation..."


    Gao Xiang was drinking coke with a straw in his mouth and said, "terrorists? Not us? "


    "In response to the Tomahawk terrorist action, an official government spokesman said that this is a challenge launched by the Tomahawk organization against all Russian citizens. The military will never be soft on this action, and is likely to take tough measures to solve it..."


    OMAHAWK? Xiao Shili couldn''t help but stand up and stare at the screen.


    "It''s less than half a month since the last subway incident. It''s really crazy for these guys who are fighting axe." Yakov shrugged helplessly, "but this time, the place is in Moscow. It seems that those guys are going to play a big game and go straight to the heart of the government. Because some of the family''s industries in Moscow are also threatened, they are called by the family to hold a meeting on the way. In addition, they also inform everyone of Maxim''s death."


    It''s three o''clock in the morning, but the official Russian TV station is still making continuous reports on the terrorist attack. The location of the terrorist attack is Moscow, the capital of Russia. Tomahawk members have planted bombs in as many as 16 places near the Kremlin. Because it''s at night, most of them have fallen asleep, So the evacuation of the crowd has become extremely difficult. The news of Tomahawk''s terrorist attack is only sent to the government alone. The purpose is to release the hostages held by the government!


    As for the identity of the hostage, without listening to the TV report, Xiao Shili could guess that there was a sneer on his lips at the moment. He did not expect that Leonid was still an infatuated seed. He even made such a strong move for a slut. He really admired each other in his heart.


    "It''s a well-known terrorist organization in the world. It can''t be compared with our well-off people." Gao Xiang''s words made everyone laugh. Compared with the action of Tomahawk, he can really be called a good citizen.

 Chapter 469

    "Sixteen bombs, these guys don''t want to destroy the whole Moscow. Ha ha, I really want to go to the scene to have a look." The bald leopard said with a smile that it was none of his business and hung high. All of a sudden, with a relaxed attitude of watching the crowd, they sat around the TV. In addition, they had a grudge against the Russian government, and they were eager for the bomb to explode soon.


    "I see." Li Yuanqi said suddenly.


    "What do you know?" The bald leopard attaches great importance to one or two words that Li Yuanqi suddenly utters occasionally.


    "That woman could have killed us, but she left suddenly." Li Yuanqi pondered, "it''s because of this."


    Really? At the same time, several people also thought that under such circumstances, the Russian government naturally needs to strengthen its soldiers to solve the crisis. Compared with the safety of Moscow, the capital, its own affairs are nothing.


    Xiao Shili suddenly stood up, "OK, we should go too."


    "Where to?" Gao Xiang and the bald leopard were stunned and asked.


    "To save sister Yu, of course." Li Yuanqi stood beside him and said with a smile, "Tomahawk has helped us a lot this time. Such opportunities don''t come every day."


    Gao Xiang and the bald leopard jumped up with joy. "Yes, we didn''t expect that when the KGB was dealing with the Tomahawk, we''d take advantage of the chaos and sneak attack. This time we''d be able to attack the KGB headquarters."


    This is indeed a hard won opportunity. However, the Kremlin is heavily guarded, and it will strengthen the martial law at such an extraordinary moment. Even the defense composed of ordinary soldiers is not so easy to break through. However, in this way, the biochemical units of the 17th Bureau will be sent out to deal with the Tomahawk. For themselves, they will eliminate the most intractable enemy.


    Anyway, I will try my best! Break through the Kremlin, tonight!


    Xiao Shili''s eyes are fixed. Pig, wait for me. I''ll save you now!


    At the same time, in Moscow, the Kremlin, 20 meters underground in the central area, the rock strata were hollowed out here, and replaced by a huge circular metal structure. Under the circular structure, there is unknown darkness. Five slightly smaller circular metal structures, just like a honeycomb, are hidden in the darkness.


    At the moment, the fifth floor of the hive, the base code x, is the headquarters of the Bureau of biochemical and human research.


    In a room with four walls made of metal, there is only one huge screen in the empty room. A thin figure stands in front of the big screen and looks at the picture without expression. The dark blue light of the screen reflects the shadow of a man''s face, which is very deep.


    On the screen, there is a ring-shaped table. Behind the table, the faces of more than ten people are hidden in the dark. The pale light illuminates the ground in front of the table. A huge double sword emblem looks cold and ancient.


    "You should have understood the contents of the incident, Vladimir?" An old voice came from the screen.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Tell us, in your opinion, what is the probability of success in this mission?"


    "No less than 80 percent, sir."


    "No, that''s not enough. We want 100 (percent sign). Do you understand the meaning of this number? It means absolutely that there must be no casualties or damage in this mission. This matter not only concerns how many buildings will be destroyed and how many people will die, but also concerns the dignity of Russia. Therefore, I want you to stop this incident at all costs. "


    "Yes, sir."


    "Ha ha, Vladimir, the money allocated by the committee to the 17th Bureau every year is the largest among the 22 bureaus of the whole KGB. You spend more than five times as much money every year as others. Don''t let us down at this critical moment." A sharp and thin voice said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir."


    The old voice said, "in a word, I don''t want to see a spark in Moscow tonight. This is also President Putin''s wish. Now the president should be on the way to base x, and let the president see your strength. Only in this way can the 17th Bureau continue to exist in this vast territory."


    "Yes, sir."


    The screen goes out.


    The man''s voice was cold, without any emotion. He answered the presidium Committee with a fixed voice, then turned around and walked towards the door with a deep back.


    In a hall with hundreds of single beds on display, there is a soldier lying on each bed, surrounded by a series of complicated instruments. In front of everyone, there are several scientists constantly busy.


    The door of the hall opened to both sides automatically. The man in military uniform came in from the door without any expression. Then he stood in the same place with his hands behind his back and slowly moved his eyes to examine the scene in the hall.


    One of the scientists standing in the center of the hall, constantly monitoring and looking around, saw the man and ran to his side, "General Vladimir, everything is ready, 192 strengthened soldiers, ready to fight at any time."


    Vladimir nodded his head slightly, and his eagle like eyes swept over him. "If you have a problem, say it immediately."


    "Yes Obviously, the scientist was a little nervous and bowed his head. "Major general Willa''s condition doesn''t seem to be very stable. She has just been on a mission, and her mental strength is wasted... Some of it is too big, so I''m afraid she can''t take part in the next task in the early morning."


    Vladimir didn''t speak. He just turned around and walked out. The scientist told another scientist to tell him a few words in a hurry and followed up.


    In the cold light of the corridor, Vladimir closed his eyes. This should not happen to his soldiers. What is the target? Two of his medium-term strengthening soldiers were killed by the enemy. Even the final strengthening soldiers failed their first mission and fell into a weak state. What is that guy? How can it appear on the land of Russia? I don''t believe that there are people in the world who can compete with the final reinforcement soldiers. There must be some mistakes there. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen for the second time!


    When he opened his eyes, he came to a heavy iron door engraved with double swords. The iron door opened to both sides automatically. Vladimir and the scientist appeared on a high corridor. Under the corridor, in an open space, dozens of pupa like spheres were immersed in the flowing white fog, There is a curled human body inside each sphere.


    In the center of the corridor, there are three larger pupae, which are about five times the size of the pupae below. In the middle of the pupae, a girl''s body is soft and stretched out in the light blue liquid, her eyes are closed, and she looks calm, as if she is in deep sleep.


    In the left and right pupae, there are two young adults with eyes closed and body suspended in liquid.


    Vladimir looked at the value displayed on the instrument before the silkworm pupa in the middle, and the mental strength value dropped to the lowest. At the same time, due to the consumption of mental strength, it caused reactions such as weakness, spasm, high fever, shock, etc., which tended to stabilize an hour ago. According to the current state, it took at least ten days for mental strength to fully recover.


    Vladimir didn''t change his expression too much. Then he went to the first pupa and pressed a button on the instrument. Then he went to the third pupa and did the same thing.

 Chapter 470

    As the light in the silkworm chrysalis gradually darkens, the liquid level in the transparent sphere also decreases. When the liquid level drops to the part of the juvenile''s eyes inside, he suddenly opens his eyes and looks forward with empty eyes.


    The boy in the silkworm chrysalis on the right also opened his eyes. As the liquid level dropped completely, they fell into the container one after another. With a severe cough, their faces showed a painful expression.


    "Soldiers, it''s your turn." Vladimir leaned back against the wall with his shoulders in his arms, and made a gesture with his other hand.


    The scientist immediately stepped forward. However, as soon as he got to the first teenager, he suddenly turned around in the same place, went straight back and knocked down the wall with a bang.


    The first teenager seemed to recover, but a smile appeared on his raised face. "As I said, I don''t need to have a physical examination before attacking. Being touched by his dirty hands will bring me bad luck."


    "You''re still so superstitious, Alexey." Another teenager also stood up from the silkworm chrysalis, "doctor, I''m sorry, could you do me a check?"


    "Oh... Of course." The doctor awkwardly got up from the ground, hurriedly touched the glasses and put them on. Looking at the cracks, he sighed. This is the sixth pair of glasses he has ever worn this month.


    Vladimir said in a silent voice, "some terrorists have planted bombs in the city. This is the general content of the mission. The specific details will be explained in the next combat meeting."


    "Understand, understand, it''s a terrorist attack again. Those guys are not tired of doing this kind of thing even if they have been doing it for a hundred years." Alixsay walked out of the silkworm chrysalis and said, "compared with that, Vera seems to have failed the task, and her mental strength is also excessively consumed, and the whole person is in a state of near death, which means that she has lost miserably to the other party?"


    Vladimir nodded in silence.


    The doctor whispered, "you know very quickly¡°


    "Ha ha, in the cocoon, you can hear her cry. Vera''s subconscious is filled with a kind of fear. Does this fear come from her opponent, sir?" Asked the man on the right.


    Vladimir nodded again. "That''s true."


    "I can''t believe that there are people in the world who can compete with the final enhancers, or that Vera is too weak." Aleksey sneered, "Sir, that guy should not be dead. I mean the guy who defeated Willa. Please send me to the next mission. I''d like to meet that guy and see what he is."


    "Ha ha, it''s the first time in the world that there are people who can compete with the final enhancers. It''s really exciting." After another teenager finished laughing, he was moved to the inside of a machine to measure the various attributes of his body.


    Aliksey snorted and laughed, "well, that guy is mine, yeffim. You can''t rob me. I know exactly what''s going on in your brain."


    Ten minutes later, the well-dressed Aleksey and yeffim followed Vladimir to a combat conference room. In front of the long conference table, a young man about 25 years old with glasses stood up and saluted Vladimir. The latter said, "north, time is running out. Let''s start now."


    "Yes, sir." North put down his hand, then went to a large screen, gently with his hand, the screen suddenly appeared a bird''s-eye view of Moscow.


    "Terrorists have planted 16 bombs in the city, which are divided into 16 different places. These bombs are placed in a C-shaped shape to encircle the Kremlin. The nearest one is only one kilometer away from where we are now. Therefore, once the bomb detonates, several historic buildings in the city will be destroyed, And the force of the explosion will also spread here, of course, there will be casualties. "


    North helped his eyes and said, "I have marked the positions of the bombs at the 16th quarter on the map. I''ll talk about it next, eh?" The young man''s face showed a surprised expression, "why didn''t Vera come?"


    "Vera can''t take part in this action because of the excessive consumption of mental power. North, go on." Vladimir road.


    North nodded, but with an expression of surprise and embarrassment on his face, Vladimir asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "If Vera isn''t there, there''s really a problem..." North turned and pointed to the screen. "The three positions of C, D and E are quite close. The terrorists set up three bombs in the same area. The population of this block is very dense, and the place where the terrorists planted the bombs is exactly guarding the three roads leading to the outside world, It means that the civilians in a whole block are locked in, in order to cause the greatest casualties. There is a 30 storey building in the block. If you climb up the building, you can see three positions at the same time at this observation point. We have confirmed that the terrorists have deployed their hands on the top of the building, so that is to say, Three final reinforcement soldiers must be dispatched at one time, and the threat must be eliminated at the same time. Otherwise, as long as the other party finds something abnormal in one place, it will immediately alarm the other two sides, and there is a risk of detonating bombs. "


    Vladimir was silent and put his hands in front of his lips. This is really a problem. It can''t be completed only by Aleksey and yeffim. Willa couldn''t attack at this time. It seems that things are changing to a difficult direction.


    North asked tentatively, "can we use the medium-term enhanced soldiers to suddenly launch a surprise attack before the other party has time to respond, and cooperate with two final enhanced soldiers to break the three sides at the same time?"


    Vladimir said, "in this way, the probability of detonating the bomb will rise to 60 (percent sign). It''s too dangerous, doctor. How long does it take Vera to return to combat?"


    The doctor who accompanied him to the war room replied, "it will take eight hours to enter the war state most reluctantly, but Willa''s mental power will be extremely unstable. Even if she can do her best to achieve the same rate of brain waves, I''m afraid it won''t last long."


    "Go now and inject Vera with gene repair and brain wave enhancer to accelerate her recovery as much as possible. In five hours, Vera will fight with them." Vladimir road.


    The doctor''s face changed and he was surprised. "But this... Will bring great damage to Vera''s body. Forcible injection of gene medicine may lead to the collapse of her unstable gene chain with excessive mutation, and we will lose a final strengthening soldier."


    "Do as I say, doctor." Vladimir''s eyes swept over the doctor''s face, who trembled slightly and whispered, "I... I know."

 Chapter 471

    North understands that if any bomb explodes in the city, the consequences will be unimaginable. Although it costs a lot to train a final reinforcement soldier, under the contrast of interests, he can only choose to sacrifice soldiers to protect national security.


    Vladimir told the other two, "you two go into the prep room, ready to attack."


    "I understand." They stood up at the same time and stood at attention.


    Is General Vladimir going to kill Vera? Yeffim''s face showed a little bit of fear. They connected with each other with spirit. What he thought also came into Alexey''s brain.


    Hum, Alexey showed a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She can''t blame others, she can only blame herself for being too weak. This is what the weak deserve. Yeffim, if you want to live in this world, try to make yourself stronger.


    Yeffim closed his eyes and agreed with aliksey''s view in his heart. Only by becoming stronger can he not be eliminated by the world. The stronger he becomes, the more chance he has to live!


    As they left the conference room, Vladimir stood in front of the big screen, staring at the map as if in a trance, when the messenger on his waist suddenly rang.


    "General Vladimir, the president has arrived at the ring base and will enter the beehive in five minutes. We still have ten minutes to prepare for the arrival of the president. Now everyone is waiting at the entrance."


    Vladimir Jane said, "I see."


    "North, now you have one more person to use. You are limited to 10 minutes to work out a set of operational plan for this terrorist attack. After 10 minutes, the biochemical team will enter the mission according to your operational plan." He said as he turned and walked out.


    "Yes, sir!" North''s expression was serious and he saluted hard. No one in the 17th Bureau didn''t understand the character of the director. The prescribed time was 10 minutes. Even if it was more than one second, he would be replaced from this position and replaced by a new person with more potential.


    When Vladimir came to the entrance of the base, there were already a crowd of people standing here, all of them were high-level inside the base. Of course, the top person in charge appeared in front of the public to welcome the president.


    Everyone immediately put on a stand at attention gesture, Vladimir slightly returned a very non-standard military salute, and then stood in front of the crowd, looking up at a 10 meter diameter, huge transparent glass column.


    The glass column named Frank''s sword, which is located in the center of the hall, is the only entrance of the 17th Bureau. It runs through the whole hive and connects to the ring base above. As a sophisticated elevator, Frank''s sword maintains the lifeblood of the whole hive system. Besides being used as an elevator, it is also responsible for supplying all the energy needed inside the hive.


    The beehive is located 200 meters underground, so once the sword of vlak is destroyed, the whole beehive will collapse, which is the only way to the ground. Without energy supply, this huge building will immediately turn into a dark underground dungeon, devouring all life inside.


    Based on this important consideration, Frank''s sword has the most powerful defense in the world. The glass wall around it can resist the impact of more than 10 tons and the high temperature of more than 1000 degrees. At present, in addition to nuclear weapons, the KGB has not found any weapons that can destroy it.


    And now there are two minutes left before the supreme power of the Russian Federation will come from this pillar of light leading to the world. Everyone in front of Frank''s sword adjusted their posture and dressed slightly, trying to put on the most energetic state. Only the figure of the dark green uniform standing in front of the crowd was still motionless.


    With the indicator lights on both sides of the column flashing, a circular elevator fell from the top of the column and stopped on the ground. With the door slowly opened, four bodyguards in black suits took the lead to walk out of the elevator, and then appeared in front of the crowd, a man with short stature, expressionless face and sharp eyes.


    Vladimir? Vladimirovic? Putin.


    The legendary man of the Russian Federation is the ruler of the country. At this moment, in the eyes of all the officers, he is like an emperor. At the moment when the president walked out of the elevator, dozens of neat people held their heads up and saluted.


    Vladimir at the front also raised his right hand. This military ceremony is much more formal than just now. Coincidentally, the director of the 17th Bureau of the KGB and the president of the Russian Federation share the same name, so at another military banquet, Putin joked that Vladimir was another self from the universe.


    Putin used to be a KGB. Coming here is like going back to his hometown. In this kind of strict military facilities, he seems to be quite integrated into the environment. Now he raised his hand and returned to the public with a formal military salute.


    At the moment, everyone''s expression on his face changed slightly. Along with Putin, there were several leaders of the state''s highest authority. Behind him stood a young girl in a white down jacket. Except Vladimir, everyone''s eyes widened slightly.


    The direct reason for people''s surprise is the girl''s identity, which may also include the girl''s angel like charming face and graceful posture. Men generally feel happy and excited when they see beautiful women. However, when they see a suffocating beauty, many people will instinctively go into a dull state.


    Putin put down his hand, his eyes fixed on Vladimir''s face, his voice slow and deep, "you can be polite, general."


    "Yes, sir." Vladimir then let go. He knew that the president was waiting for his report, so he said, "the strengthened soldiers are ready and ready to go out at any time. The goal of this mission is to relieve the crisis under the condition of zero casualties and zero destruction. The theoretical probability of mission success is more than 80 (percent sign). What instructions do you have?"


    Putin nodded. "Well, let it go, Vladimir. I believe the power of the 17th innings is enough to make our enemies despair."


    "Yes, sir."


    Two people are a poker face, voice is also generally low calm, the two people in the dialogue, the air temperature in the hall seems to have dropped a lot.


    "But before that, I have one more request." A gloomy look flashed in Putin''s eyes.


    Request? All the faces were stunned. The president even said "request" and did not dare to say that Russia''s successive presidents, at least for Putin, were for the first time. Many people did not respond to this time, and then they were all in a state of mind. They immediately focused all their attention on the president''s next move.


    "I''d like to introduce you to my daughter, aphora." As Putin spoke, he leaned over and stood behind him. With a noble and refined temperament, she bowed gracefully to all the people.

 Chapter 472

    The president''s family is also a symbol of status in the eyes of many people. Before that, many people had recognized her identity. They were still surprised that the president would bring her daughter to such a highly confidential military facility. People were puzzled and could not understand that although she was the president''s daughter, she was already a civilian. The president''s move today is really against common sense and principle, It even violates the constitution of Russia to some extent.


    The look in Putin''s eyes was only fleeting, and then he regained his iron face. "General Vladimir, if possible, I hope you can allow avrola to join your department. As an ordinary soldier, please forgive me for my abruptness."


    There was a look of surprise on all the faces. Only Vladimir remained expressionless. "I would like to ask your excellency, does this mean to make you love yourself?"


    "Yes." A clear but firm voice replied that there was a decisive streamer in the beautiful pupil of Aphrodite, which surprised Vladimir who didn''t have the slightest emotion.


    Vladimir did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Putin as if he knew he had something to say.


    Putin said gently, "in addition, I hope that, as a member of the strengthened soldiers, afrola can accept the transformation and strengthening of your department."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone on the scene was shocked and changed color. Although their good political cultivation made them hold back in time without exclamation, the color of surprise in their eyes Rose dozens of heights.


    "No way!" A voice suddenly rang out. Yenigan, deputy director of the 17th Bureau, strode out of the crowd and said in an urgent voice, "Mr. President, this is absolutely impossible. Maybe you don''t have a clear understanding of the situation. Although genetic medicine can enhance some human attributes and abilities, in the final analysis, it is a kind of genetic variation and an anti natural behavior. While strengthening the human body, It will also cause great damage and harm to the gene chain. This kind of thing can never happen to miss aphrola. " He couldn''t care for a lot in his hurry. It''s rude to say something.


    At present, there are many people who are going to raise objections. It can be seen that after being shocked, the first reaction is to oppose the president''s words. Putin waved his hand and stopped what several people were about to say. "General yenigan, you''re right. However, I heard that to become a reinforced soldier, we must first go through various physical function tests. Only those who meet the conditions can be allowed to inject genetic agents and become reinforced soldiers. In this case, we might as well let the little girl do a test first. If we just do a test, there should be no problem. "


    "This..." most of the people were speechless for a moment. Putin just said a word, and then all the people''s objections were suppressed. Yenigan could not help but be speechless. If it was just testing, there would be no harm. Assuming that the president just wanted to know whether his daughter had the potential to become a strengthened soldier, he really could not find any reason to stop the president.


    However, listening to this sentence, yenigan calmed down and relaxed a lot. Not everyone can become a strengthened soldier. All the conditions must be met. There are very few such people in Russia. He doesn''t believe that aphrola will meet the conditions. As long as the test results fail, the president will give up, but he doesn''t have to worry too much,


    "Yes, General Vladimir." Putin''s eyes are on Vladimir again. After all, the latter is in charge of the overall situation here. Everyone''s eyes are focused on Vladimir''s back, and they all hope that he can refuse the other party with his usual cold attitude. This is certainly a bit impolite to the president. To a certain extent, Putin has become the spiritual leader of Russia. To protect the president''s family is of course the most important thing in the eyes of many officials.


    But unexpectedly, Vladimir nodded slowly and said, "in this case, I''ll take miss aphrola to the test room."


    She stepped forward and said softly, "I''ll trouble you."


    "No, my pleasure." Vladimir led the way, and Avra followed. Naturally, Putin and his first-class entourage officials followed.


    In such a large test room, there is only a huge instrument in the center. After Vladimir''s order, the group walked into the test room while several scientists had been waiting there, including the doctor whose glasses were broken.


    After all the unrelated people, including Putin and Vladimir, left the room, there were only aphora and a few scientists. After they learned that it was the president''s daughter who came for the test, they all showed great surprise. After preparing for the test, aphora lay on a bed with a soft light in her eyes.


    As part of a huge instrument, the bed can move the human body to the inside of the instrument. Before pressing the button, the doctor finally asked curiously, "I''m sorry, miss aphrola. I''d like to know why you chose to take such a test, that... Of course, if you don''t mind telling me the reason."


    "It doesn''t matter." Aphylla said with a smile, "once there was a man who saved my life. However, he was misunderstood by the government as a wanted criminal. Sometimes I thought that if I had the strength, such a thing might not happen. At least I could protect him. I just didn''t want to be so weak that I didn''t even have the ability to prove his innocence, I can only watch him fall into danger... "At last, the smile on his face disappeared and changed into a sad look.


    The doctor nodded and laughed. "I see. That person must be the one miss aphrola likes."


    Aphrola''s snow-white skin is a little red. Against the background of her snow-white skin, her pink face is exciting. She gently shakes her head. "No, it''s just an ordinary friend. So far, I only know his name."


    "But miss aphrola is willing to pay such a price for him..." Dr. Shen said, "that man must be very happy, can be miss aphrola... Yes, I''m sorry, I made a slip of the tongue, but even so, I still want to remind you that injection of genetic drugs is quite harmful to the body, your father is today''s president, You don''t have to do that at all. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my wish, and my father has agreed." "So you don''t have to worry about anything," she said


    Beautiful... Really beautiful! The doctor looked at the girl''s face through broken glasses, and she could not help swallowing. When she laughed, it seemed that the flowers of the world were blooming in front of her. She really couldn''t bear to see such a beautiful girl become a fighter.


    But the girl''s gentle and firm eyes made the doctor unable to say anything. Suddenly, a group of obsession broke out in her heart. Well, if Miss aphrola could pass the test, she would try her best to minimize the damage of the drug to human body, and not let any side effects invade miss aphrola''s body. She would let Miss aphrola, Become the most perfect fortified warrior in the world.

 Chapter 473

    With the operation of the instrument, aphrola is slowly moved into the interior of the instrument. This is an arched structure, which has about five or six square meters of space to accommodate the tested object, and then the test object is scanned, locked and analyzed in an all-round way. The process only takes a few minutes.


    The doctor stares at the front end of the instrument, three connected monitors, and behind a huge tempered glass window on the top of the second floor behind it, several senior officials including the president are watching himself. A little distracted, and then back on the screen, the doctor''s eyes suddenly widened.


    Is this... Is he staring at the screen and hallucinating? Or is it the instrument itself that has failed.


    A frenzy suddenly surged into the doctor''s brain. He suddenly turned around and came to another instrument at the speed of running. His hands almost frantically manipulated on the keyboard.


    A few seconds later, the door of the test room opened, and Vladimir rushed in. Aware of the abnormality of his subordinates, he quickly walked up to each other and asked, "what are you doing?"


    The doctor didn''t seem to hear each other''s words, and his hands were still beating rapidly on the keyboard.


    "I''m asking you!" Cried Vladimir.


    The doctor finally recovered and looked up at his indifferent boss. His voice trembled with excitement. "This is a big discovery... This is definitely a big discovery!"


    "Make it clear." Vladimir is used to the neuroticism and fanaticism of his chief doctor, but it''s the first time he''s been so gaffed.


    The doctor took a breath, tried to calm himself for a few minutes, and still said in a trembling voice, "all the values of miss aphrola are in line with the standard. No, it should be said that they are far beyond the standard limit. What''s more incredible is that her mental strength is 120 times that of normal people!"


    "What did you say?" For the first time, Vladimir frowned, and for a moment, he didn''t believe his ears.


    "120 times! This means that we can create a final reinforcement warrior with brain wave coverage of 4km and control over 60 ordinary people at the same time The doctor said excitedly, "this is unprecedented, almost... Almost comparable to the power of God!"


    "4 kilometers..." Vladimir murmured. At present, among the three strengthened soldiers under his command, Alexei, who has the strongest mental strength, is only 20 times as much as ordinary people, and 120 times as much! It''s six times that of Alexei and eight times that of Vera. Vera can control at most eight people with ordinary willpower at one time. This girl, the daughter of the president, can make 64 people obey her orders at one time, and can sense and manipulate all the people within 4 kilometers with her as the center. The triangle block that needs three people to win, and she can easily solve it by herself.


    After a moment of agitation, Vladimir quickly regained his composure and decided, "give her an injection of terminal gene medicine immediately, and ask her to replace Vera and take part in this mission."


    This sentence made the doctor suddenly wake up from his ecstasy, his smile faded from his face, and he shook his head, "no, the gene medicine made at present is not suitable for this girl. I want to prepare the latest and strongest gene medicine for her, so as to meet her qualifications and let her exert her power to the maximum extent. Moreover, she has just accepted the reinforcement, and needs a process of being familiar with and mastering her own ability. She can''t put herself into actual combat so soon. "


    Vladimir said indifferently, "I know what you mean, but we don''t have much time. Carry out the order and inject her with the gene medicine immediately."


    "No, I can''t." The doctor took his hand away from the keyboard and stepped back. At the same time, he looked at the figure of the president behind the second glass wall. He was usually afraid and submissive to his boss. This time, he became extremely stubborn. "If I don''t follow the way I said, I will refuse to strengthen Ms. aphrola. This is an excellent individual that we have finally found, and you don''t want to see, After she becomes a strengthened warrior, her ability will be greatly reduced in her original talent. "


    Vladimir stared at each other for a few seconds, and he always felt that the other party was a bit abnormal today. However, he knew this science maniac. His whole life was scientific research on biochemical human body. In front of the scientific achievements he pursued, he would not compromise with anyone, so he said, "OK, how long does it take to prepare a new gene drug?"


    "I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time. Just give me two hours to make a new gene drug!" Doctor saw superior agreed, reveal excited expression way again.


    "Well, I''ll give you two hours." Vladimir turned and left the room without expression.


    "Well, it''s about time we got back to the ground." Putin looks down through the glass wall, then turns and walks towards Frank''s sword in the distance


    A trusted follower whispered, "it looks like miss aphrola passed the test. Are you really going to leave Miss aphrola here alone?"


    "This is the path she chose. From this moment on, she has been a soldier of the 17th Bureau of the KGB." Putin''s iron face, without a trace of fluctuation, said, "as a father, I hope that afrola can play a role in this terrorist attack and help the 17th Bureau to solve the crisis."


    Cruelty.


    Everyone behind Putin has this word in his heart. He is cruel to his children and even more cruel to himself. It is precisely because of this that this man can always be proud in this country.


    When entering the elevator, Putin said to Vladimir behind him, "this mission must be successfully completed. This is the mission entrusted by the state to the 17th Bureau of the KGB. Moreover, I don''t want to see casualties. No matter civilians or our soldiers, no one can do it. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, sir." Faced with the president''s first harsh tone, Vladimir responded in a deep voice.


    When the elevator slowly rose to the surface and stopped, Putin and his party were already in the Kremlin.


    "I have some private matters to deal with. You should step down first." Putin said slowly.


    After all the people left, the huge palace became extremely empty. Putin walked slowly to the gorgeous painted wall, suddenly stopped and punched the wall. Then his fist slowly spread out and supported the wall. He hung his head down as if he was standing unsteadily. Under the light above, the man''s great body now looked indescribably lonely and fragile.


    At 4 a.m. in Moscow, Russia, on Tver Avenue.


    A red convertible BMW is speeding along the road, passing the vehicles on the road at a speed close to 120 mph. Four domineering figures are facing the rapid night wind. Their hairstyles and clothes are all scattered, but their faces are murderous and arrogant.


    "I''m not familiar with the terrain when I come to Moscow for the first time." Gao Xiang drove the car, staring at the GPS in the car and complaining about finding the way, "Damn, it''s all French, I can''t understand it."


    Two hours ago, after four people agreed on their plan to break into the Kremlin tonight, they immediately took a plane to Moscow. In a hurry, they had no time to do too much preparation, so they grabbed a sports car outside the airport and went straight to the Kremlin. At the moment, the city of Moscow is in chaos. The police force of the whole city is tired of dealing with the terrorists in the city, evacuating and appeasing the extremely frightened citizens, and throwing a BMW to report the case. The police are afraid that they will arrest you for obstructing the official business, not to mention that some people will take charge of speeding on the main road.

 Chapter 474

    "If you don''t understand, just find the location of the Kremlin." Li Yuanqi pointed out a way on the GPS map, "drive in this direction."


    Xiao Shili sat in the back seat and looked at the scenes on both sides of the street. Although this is not a block held by terrorists, the degree of chaos can also be seen. There are people running around and shouting wildly, and they don''t know what they are excited about when the city they live in has been attacked.


    "Damn, the front is blocked again. I can''t get through." Gao Xiang scolded and turned the front of the car, "scholar, find another way!"


    In fact, according to the speed and time of several people driving, they should have arrived at the Kremlin early this time. However, most areas and intersections in the city are blocked by the military and the police. There are as many as 16 bomb sites in the city. It is conceivable that the roads are closed.


    "It''s so annoying. These guys just shut down the whole city." The bald leopard scolded, "I knew this, and I robbed a plane at the beginning."


    "No way, all the roads leading to the bomb area and even nearby will be blocked. It''s like a dense net with countless branches." Li Yuanqi sighed, "but it feels like a labyrinth in RPG."


    "Xiangzi, turn on the radio." Xiao Shili said suddenly.


    "Well?" Gao Xiang was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Xiao Shili wanted to know the development of the situation, so he turned on the car''s radio, tuned to a certain frequency, and a string of Russian mixed with countless volumes of tongue suddenly appeared.


    "Yes." Listening, Xiao Shili was reporting the latest news about the terrorist attacks in the news. However, after listening for a few seconds, his brow was wrinkled and his face was slightly surprised.


    Li Yuanqi observed the change of Xiao Shili''s expression and asked, "what''s unusual?"


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes, thought for a few seconds and said, "stop."


    "Ah?" Gao Xiang''s speed was fast, and he didn''t react for a moment. He didn''t stop the car until it left a street. The three of them looked at Xiao Shili sitting on the seat and didn''t move. They all looked puzzled. The bald leopard asked, "what''s the matter?"


    This question was quickly answered. At the same time when the bald leopard asked, the crowd around him suddenly burst into a burst of cheers. At that time, the whole block was boiling. Four people looked around in surprise. At this time, even the most stupid people knew what had happened.


    "Shouldn''t it be..." Gao Xiang stares big eyes, and is suddenly shrouded in a group of depressed emotions.


    People were shouting, "long live the Russian government!"


    Hundreds of people, even thousands of people, followed suit and cried out, "all terrorists go to hell!"


    Li Yuanqi still wanted to get the final confirmation. He licked his lips and asked, "has the Russian government... Ruled out the bomb?"


    Xiao Shili nodded.


    "All bombs!" Li Yuanqi''s face was shocked, "how can it be?"


    "It''s exaggerating. There are 16 bomb sites in all!" Gao Xiang cried angrily, "it only took us two hours to come here. Even if the Russian government is so powerful, it can''t take only two hours to finish it, can it?"


    As everyone knows, it''s nothing to just dismantle bombs. The key is that the places where bombs are placed are controlled by terrorists. To dismantle bombs, all terrorists must be killed first. If there is any disturbance, the bomb will be detonated immediately. Therefore, it is almost impossible to dismantle the bomb after killing the terrorists. Although the factor of strengthening the soldiers is also taken into account, it took only two hours, which is completely beyond people''s expectation.


    At 5:30 in the morning, the city of Moscow was full of cheers. Every street was cheering and celebrating like a festival. Among the happy crowd, only four people were extremely depressed.


    Xiao Shili slowly lit a cigarette, and his plan should be no problem. As early as before he flew to Moscow, he predicted the time needed for the Russian government to end the terrorist attack. Even if the KGB sent out the final strengthening fighters, the number of final strengthening fighters was only three, and according to the situation last night, the female final strengthening fighter, It seems that it is rather difficult for one person to control four people on his own side, or even feel unable to bear the burden. Otherwise, he would have become a prisoner of the KGB.


    In addition, to hijack a building with a scale of about 5600 square meters, the number of terrorists in it should not be less than 10. In this case, three final strengthening fighters must be deployed at the same time, and it will take four hours to solve the 16 areas controlled by tomahawks in turn, even if the four threatened areas are solved in one hour. Within the scope of prediction, I should have time to break into the KGB headquarters.


    There must be an accident or a variable that you don''t know. Xiao Shili ejected half a cigarette out of the car, and his face was a little gloomy. After all, people are not as good as heaven. However, he was a little disappointed when he lost this rare opportunity.


    "Brother, what shall we do now?" Gao Xiang holds the steering wheel and asks.


    Xiao Shi thought about it and was about to answer when the crowd around him suddenly got into a commotion again.


    At the moment, several people''s cars are parked on the roadside of Tver street, the shopping, entertainment and nightlife center of Moscow. Needless to say, Tver street is naturally the most crowded and prosperous place in this ancient city. The tall buildings on both sides of the street are inlaid with huge advertising light boxes, while a huge TV screen hanging on a shopping center flashes a few times, The screen that was playing the advertisement stopped suddenly.


    The flow of people on the street immediately began to gather under the TV screen. Generally, after a major event, the government would make a speech and public opinion on TV, give an account to the citizens of the whole country, or appease their emotions and encourage them to cheer up. At this time, the outdoor media facilities would broadcast live at the same time.


    After the shock, the Russian people naturally want to listen to the leader''s speech. At the same time, they are grateful to and praise the government. Some people have spontaneously started to call the president''s name.


    "Putin, Putin, Putin!"


    The deafening sound reverberated in the ears of four people. We can imagine what it would be like for tens of thousands of people in a block to cheer at the same time. In disgust, Xiao Shili sank deeper into his seat. In this case, even the car couldn''t move, and even it was very difficult to walk. He had to wait for the crowd of crazy people to disperse before making plans.


    "Look, foreigners are freedom of speech." Gao Xiang stood up and looked at the surging waves of people. He said with emotion, "if it''s in China, if you shout the name of the national leader in the street, you''ll be arrested by the police immediately."


    "Different countries and races have different cultures and habits." Li Yuanqi said, "look at North Korea. It''s still engaged in personal worship. In some African countries, the royal family still rules everything. Therefore, it''s useless to follow the rule of where you were born and complain."

 Chapter 475

    "Xiangzi, if you think Russia is good, you might as well find a Russian woman and take root as a son-in-law here." The bald leopard leaned on the seat with the back of his head in his hands and said with a smile, "when we go back, we will tell others that Gao Xiang has been a good friend in a foreign country and is now working hard to improve the European race."


    "Screw you!" Gao Xiang said with a smile, "but to tell you the truth, I think Russians are stupid..."


    At this time, the cheering around suddenly weakened, and then stopped, and the whole block became quiet in an instant. In this way, Gao Xiang''s "Russians are fools" was particularly loud and shocking.


    Just now, in the noisy environment, Gao Xiang still roared out his words. At this time, he could not help but shrink his neck and heard his voice spread far away. There were at least tens of thousands of people in this block, and hundreds of them were around the car. It''s not a joke to make people angry and arouse public indignation. Even if a few people are strong, they don''t have guns in their waists, It''s not a match for 10000 unarmed people.


    Gao Xiang looked around nervously, only to find that no one paid any attention to him at all. Then he remembered that there were old maozi all around him and he couldn''t understand his Chinese. He was relieved. He felt that his reaction was a bit shameful. Maybe others didn''t know that he was hairy. He rushed to the crowd and said, "I''ll scold you, OK? Russian idiot


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him seemed to be abnormal. The crowd who was still cheering just now suddenly quieted down for a moment, and he didn''t make any sound after that. It must have been the president who appeared on TV. Thinking of a direct video phone conversation with Putin, I can''t help feeling a bit strange. Now I turn to watch the sharp man with a taut face on the TV above.


    "Brother, look The bald leopard and Li Yuanqi cried at the same time.


    Xiao Shili turned his head, but his face was stunned. On the big screen, it was not Russian President Vladimir Putin, but a face he had been familiar with.


    "Good evening, everyone. First of all, I''m Leonid of Tomahawk? Anton? Sidorov


    Under the dark blue background, the man''s deep face appeared in front of everyone, with a slightly hoarse voice, echoing over the whole block. All the Russians were staring at the screen, as if they were suddenly shocked and unable to wake up.


    Xiao Shili stares at the screen. The crazy atmosphere of destruction and destruction in the man''s eyes breaks through the boundary of space again and rushes to him. This is the second time that the other party has appeared on the TV screen. What''s the purpose of this time? Do you want to say something about the terrorist attack?


    "First of all, I am very glad to see that the Russian government has finally made some achievements this time. This is my personal affirmation of the government''s ability. However, their attitude made me feel very uneasy. My organization and I came with the desire to seek cooperation, but what the government gave us was the rough treatment of tearing up all contracts. For this, I can only express my great regret. Although the Russian government headed by Putin successfully eliminated the bomb I planted in the City, it does not mean that, You have won


    Leonid''s hoarse voice is like a saw hovering in the air, tearing at everyone''s heart. Russian people''s faces all showed a look of fear, and the crowd immediately began to become agitated. Could the other side''s implication be that the terrorist attack is not over, and there are still undiscovered bombs in the city that have not been ruled out.


    On the contrary, the four people sitting in the BMW suddenly showed their spirits. Gao Xiang gave Leonid a thumbs up in his gloomy face on the big screen and said, "it''s worthy of being the number one Mafia in Russia (though Tomahawk is regarded as a terrorist organization internationally, its predecessor is still a Mafia). How can he lose to the government so quickly? I''m not wrong about you."


    Xiao Shili''s heart was also shaken. Leonid may learn to be more intelligent after he was beaten down this time. He doesn''t underestimate the enemy to tell the other party the location of the bomb. As long as the location of the bomb is unknown, the KGB''s execution will be more difficult. Even with the secret weapon of strengthening soldiers, it will be enough for them to find it for a while.


    At this time, the screen switch, but there is a picture of the sea, at this moment the dawn has gradually lit up, you can see the dawn of the dark blue sea, floating with the outline of a ship.


    The picture switches again, and has been pulled into the scene of the ship. A machine is placed above a high deck. Anyone with a little military knowledge can see that it is a missile launching pad. On the launching pad, a missile with a length of three meters is visually measured. Its red tip points to the sky, and it is plated with a layer of light gold in the sun.


    "As you can see, what is placed on this missile launching pad is a nuclear warhead." The screen switches to Leonid''s face again. When the man says the word "nuclear bomb", there is a sound of panic in the crowd.


    "In three hours, this nuclear warhead will be carried by a long-range missile and fly from St. Petersburg to Moscow. At that time, the whole Moscow will be erased from the territory of Russia." Leonid said slowly, "of course, this is the worst consequence. If the Russian government can realize the seriousness of its mistakes, we don''t mind returning to the negotiation table. That''s the end of the hint. Remember, you have three hours left from now, and your destiny is in the hands of your government."


    The scene goes out. After a second''s silence, the dark crowd on the whole street starts to scream in horror. In a flash, the crowd that originally gathered together is like a bee that has exploded its nest. They flee everywhere and the scene is chaotic.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but be stunned for a few seconds. The video just now is really beyond his expectation. He didn''t expect that the other party would use such extreme means.


    The other three were all staring at the screen. Gao Xiang was staring at the screen and stammered, "this... This guy, some of his handwriting is too big..."


    The bald leopard frowned, "I don''t think it''s true. How can these guys get a nuclear bomb? It''s too exaggerated."


    "No, it''s possible." Li Yuanqi said in a deep voice, "as early as a few years ago, there were rumors in the world that some Mafia organizations had illegally traded uranium. Uranium, plutonium, deuterium and tritium are substances that can cause nuclear fusion and fission. They are all the main components of nuclear warheads. It is not surprising that the other party will have nuclear warheads in the current international military environment.


    "That''s to say..." Gao Xiang suddenly jumped up, "we are now under the coverage of the nuclear bomb, three hours later, even we will be together..."


    Everyone looks at Xiao Shili, waiting for him to make a decision, but everyone''s eyes are the same. Take this opportunity to rescue Yujie from the government''s dilemma, and then escape from the city together before the nuclear bomb falls.


    However, Xiao Shili fell into silence. After a few seconds, he said slowly, "let''s leave here."

 Chapter 476

    "What All the faces were shocked. Gao Xiang looked at him incredulously and said, "brother, I heard you right. Are you going to ignore sister Yu?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to." Xiao Shili shook his head. "I also want to take this opportunity to save Meiyu, but we don''t have enough time. Three hours is not enough to save Meiyu and escape from this city. Moreover, to complete the transfer of a large number of people, everyone wants to escape. There will be no transportation left in this city."


    They didn''t expect Xiao Shi to be so far away from where they could think of, but they had to admit that he was right. This is indeed true. Several of them don''t know where sister Yu is being held. In the process of breaking in, they will inevitably fight with the military. Three hours is really not enough.


    Is big brother really going to give up his favorite girl? Meiyu is now recognized by the underworld as Xiao Shili''s crown princess, and her status in the hearts of the Dark Alliance brothers is also extremely high. Gao Xiang and others have deep admiration and awe for Meiyu. Even if Yujie is not the eldest brother''s girlfriend, several people will fight for their lives to rescue her.


    Bald leopard urgent way, "big brother, but we also can''t leave Yu elder sister a person here!"


    Xiao Shi looked away at several people and said, "what are you thinking? To tell you the truth, I don''t really believe in the ability of the government. Although the strength of the strengthened soldiers of the KGB is very strong, the man just appeared on TV can''t be easily dealt with by the KGB. The other side arranged the next move, It is obvious that the first step of the plan has long been expected to have a hidden danger of failure. "


    Among the three, Li Yuanqi was the only one with a sudden look on his face. He was surprised and said, "do you mean..."


    "That''s right." Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth with a somewhat complicated smile. "The Tomahawk should probably know about strengthening the soldiers'' intelligence."


    "What?" Gao Xiang and the bald leopard cried out in surprise at the same time. Gao Xiang was surprised and said, "the reinforced soldier said before he died that the existence of the KGB was unknown. It was the top secret within the Russian government. The 17th Bureau was even the secret among the secrets. Even few people within the government knew about it. How could these terrorists be


    "There is nothing unknown in this world." Xiao Shili looked at the crowd running wildly in front of him. "There will be ears and eyes where there are people. Just imagine that sixteen bombs are buried in a city at the same time. This layout is almost seamless. Even if the sixteen bombs will not detonate completely, there will always be a few that will explode. If you only rely on ordinary soldiers, who can stop this madness, Only those who have the special ability to subvert human common sense can do what ordinary people can''t do. Leonid expected that his plan would fail. He must have known that the government had strengthened soldiers. "


    "But what''s the purpose of that? Knowing that they will fail, they still spend so much energy on layout? " Li Yuanqi asked.


    "No, that''s the subtlety of the layout." Xiao Shili said, "I think Leonid has only heard the news about strengthening the soldiers, and has not been confirmed by himself. This time, the other party''s first purpose is to confirm this matter, and the second is to get the other party''s combat information through contact, so that he can deal with it calmly in the next plan."


    After that, Xiao Shili''s eyes flashed a ray of light near the demon, "if I guess correctly, every soldier on the scene must have a micropore camera, and what happened at that time, all the battle information of the soldiers has been transmitted to Leonid''s hand, because of this, the other party dare to play this card with such confidence."


    The bald leopard was so surprised that he opened his mouth and said, "in this way, isn''t the Russian government in danger?"


    "That''s why I don''t believe the KGB can stop this disaster." Xiao Shili said indifferently, "although very helpless, it seems that we have to help the Russian government this time."


    The three men realized that Xiao Shili''s decision was not to leave Meiyu behind. As soon as they heard the news that a nuclear bomb was about to be launched against Moscow, they were a little flustered. In their first reaction, they only thought about how to escape here before the nuclear bomb fell, but they didn''t expect to stop it. Now it seems that the only prerequisite to save Meiyu is to save Moscow.


    "Well, I didn''t expect to fly back from St. Petersburg just now." Gao Xiang starts the car lane.


    At the moment, the street in teville has been completely in chaos. There are frantic people fleeing everywhere. The air is full of the smell of fear from people. There are endless screams and panics, and even the phenomenon of snatching vehicles everywhere.


    A family of three was roughly dragged out of a business car. Seven or eight people from outside rushed into the car immediately. One of them grabbed the driver''s seat. As soon as he started the car, he was hit on the head by the people next to him and fainted. Four or five people went to grab the steering wheel at the same time, which then evolved into fighting and fighting.


    Although a small number of people believed that the government would not make such a tragedy happen, they saw that everyone was running away desperately. Under the trend of the times, their inner conviction collapsed in an instant, and they began to run away with the big team.


    For a moment, it seems that the end of the world is coming in Moscow. Under the fear of death of human instinct, no one cares whether the nuclear bomb will really fall. Only by leaving Moscow far away can we guarantee 100% survival. The police''s obstruction and Wei Zhi appear pale and powerless. People break through the police''s obstruction and rush out of the city recklessly along various roads.


    A few tough Russian men took a fancy to the BMW sports car parked on the side of the road. They rushed towards the car immediately. Xiao Shili didn''t hesitate. At the moment when he met the car body, he shot a man''s head with a gun. In this noisy environment, the sound of gunfire is not noticeable at all. In this situation, no one cares who will shoot and kill, and who will die. In fact, in this country where guns are not controlled, gunshots are coming from several directions.


    Xiao Shili knocked down the people who were trying to get close to his car one by one. Finally, no one dared to step forward. Gao Xiang stepped on the accelerator and slammed the steering wheel. BMW made a 180 degree U-turn and flew several civilians blocking the road along the way. BMW roared with its engine and ran through the crowd. In the eyes of several people, foreigners'' lives were like weeds, and there was no need for pity.


    While driving all the way, Xiao Shili constantly receives fear values from all directions. This is obviously because BMW has knocked over several people and left bloodstains on the front of the car. Xiao Shili will not give up this excellent opportunity to accumulate fear values. Along the way, he constantly shoots at the chaotic crowd and feels the constant absorption of fear values.


    Due to BMW''s unrestricted galloping in the city, several people arrived at the airport before a large army of refugees. But at the moment, the inside and outside of the airport are already surrounded by dense crowds. From a distance, we can see several military vehicles parked in the airport, and many soldiers and police officers are maintaining order here.


    It seems that the government is confident that it can absolutely resolve the crisis. In order to avoid the expansion of chaos, all flights at Moscow airport are banned from taking off. Tens of thousands of people have been overstocked outside the airport. People roar and rush to the waiting hall like tides. Then they launch attacks on the troops stationed outside. Less than half an hour after the Tomahawk video was broadcast, the government''s response is as follows, The people were in a complete riot.

 Chapter 477

    Xiao Shili changed the driver''s seat, drove around the crowd, all the way to the airport runway wall, straight through the wire wall into the airport, three Boeing 747s now stop on the runway, runway lights show no take-off status.


    As most of the troops were deployed to the main gate of the airport to stop the rioting, only a few military vehicles were deployed on the runway. Xiao Shili drove to one of the planes. Three Humvees were startled and immediately started to stop.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand and fired three shots. The reflex nerve of stepping into the flying dragon class was so strong that it didn''t need the help of goodness lock. He shot through the tires of three cars 100 meters away. One of the three Humvees rolled down at high speed and flew out with sparks splashing under the friction with the ground. One skidded 180 degrees and stopped at the same place, while the other lost its direction, He ran into BMW head-on,


    Xiao Shili played the steering wheel lightly and avoided the military vehicle coming out of control. Gao Xiang and baldhead leopard also launched their firepower at the moment. The dense bullets pushed the soldiers out of the other two vehicles to hide behind the vehicle and couldn''t lift their heads. BMW stopped in front of an aircraft with a beautiful tail flick. The four men raised their guns and exchanged fire with the soldiers, While climbing the gangway, he entered the airliner.


    "Damn, I never thought that I could rob a plane in my lifetime!" The bald leopard looks very excited.


    Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi also feel very fresh. Although some people commit crimes, hijacking is the first time in the world. They have only seen similar scenes in movies before, and I didn''t expect to put on a show today.


    The captain, the vice captain and two stewardesses are all staying in the cabin waiting for instructions. One stewardess finds that someone has broken in and the other is still armed. It''s obvious that they are not from the military. Just as they are about to scream, they touch Xiao Shili''s cold eyes and swallow the cry back.


    "As long as you are obedient, you can live."


    In Xiao Shili''s indifferent eyes, the two stewardesses nodded busily.


    "Take me to the cockpit." Without the threat of any weapons, Xiao Shili''s eyes were enough to make people feel the taste of death.


    A stewardess took Xiao Shili through the cabin, and then knocked on the cockpit door. When the plane didn''t take off, there were troops guarding the airport. Although the gunshot was heard just now, the captain was still not alert. As soon as the door was opened, a cold gun barrel came up against his eyebrow.


    "Take off immediately, destination, St. Petersburg." Xiao Shili ordered in a voice without any tone.


    "I can''t believe that there will be two consecutive missions in a day, and after that kind of abnormal mental tasks, are all the senior government officials and terrorists mentally disabled?" Alexei leaned back against the wall and kept complaining, but there was no strange smell in his voice. On the contrary, it sounded full of spirit and joy.


    "Shut up, Alexei. What does this have to do with you? Miss aphrola was responsible for the last mission." Yefim seize the opportune moment to make complaints about it.


    "That''s to say, I didn''t deny miss aphrola''s power." Alex glared at each other. "I''m just worried about whether Miss aphrola will be too tired if she continues to work like this."


    "No, I''ll be fine." She smiles and frowns. She is not used to the standard military uniform. What''s worse is that she is sitting in the mobile cabin of an armored personnel carrier. The ship is tossing and shaking as hard as she can in the giant wolf, with a large group of men beside her.


    There are Alexei and yeffim sitting on the left and right sides of aphrola. They are their superiors now. However, as soon as they wait for aphrola to sit down, they can''t wait to grab the position closest to the goddess. In fact, with their position in the 17th inning, no one dares to compete with them in terms of rank alone.


    It''s really the most appropriate way to describe the status of Aphrodite in their minds by using the goddess. Seeing Aphrodite smile at himself, Alexei was completely stunned. His heart was beating wildly and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    Yeffim was calm, but his voice was full of admiration and respect. "What I really didn''t expect was to be able to carry out the mission with Miss aphrola. I''m so honored."


    "Yes, yes!" "It never occurred to me that miss aphrola would join our biochemical team," said Alexei


    Alexei and yeffim have always been the most invincible existence of the 17th Bureau. Apart from the director, no one has been ignored by them. This is the embodiment of a strong posture. No matter who is around, they can kill each other as soon as they want. How can they not be arrogant if they have such power.


    But just one night, she let the two most arrogant people fall down under the goddess''s skirt. Not only because of her remarkable life experience, but also because of her incredible strength in the first World War this morning, which shocked almost everyone present.


    Sixteen bomb areas in Moscow''s urban area were completely cleared in only one hour, with zero military casualties, zero civilian casualties and zero terrorist deaths. This made the whole seventeen innings a miracle, but it was easily done by only one girl.


    It''s an amazing power to control the enemy at a maximum distance of two kilometers without delay, and the number of the largest enemy is up to 20. What''s more terrifying is that all the people who have been controlled by aphrola have their nervous system completely paralyzed due to the invasion of great mental power, that is to say, they have become so-called vegetative people. Alexei silently read these values all night, knowing that as the strongest final enhancer before, his maximum control distance was only 600 meters, and the maximum control number was only 10. Miss averola just casually let these values she was proud of be worthless.


    As the most powerful person''s dignity was completely broken, Alexei did not get angry. This is a kind of awe from the bottom of his heart for the strong. If the other party wants to kill himself, it''s just in a flash. If only one word can be used to describe the power of the other party, it''s God.


    In the hearts of Alexei and yephim, the position of Aphrodite is irreplaceable. It is powerful enough to make people kneel down. In addition, it has the most prominent identity in Russia, and the face that makes all living beings fall in love like an angel. Such a girl, no, is a goddess, perfectly unbelievable.


    And after such a costly task, she didn''t show any fatigue or mental emptiness. She just stayed up all night and seemed sleepy. Alexei and yeffim felt that the strength of miss aphrola last night was not all her strength, which deepened their awe of aphrola.

 Chapter 478

    At this time, the door of the cabin opened, and a young man with glasses came in. He saluted the soldiers in the cabin and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m the commander-in-chief of this battle, north. We''re about to approach the sea area where the target is. Now I''ll announce the battle plan."


    Before he finished, Alexei laughed. "What''s the matter, north? I just came out to explain the battle plan now. If you don''t come out again, I thought I was the commander in chief. In other words, I don''t need any commander in chief or any battle plan at all. With Miss aphora, everything will be done in an instant!"


    North grinned awkwardly. Although his rank and position were higher than that of alixse, he did not dare to refute the other party''s words. What he said was true. His next so-called battle plan was in fact what he said to aphrola.


    "Well, I''ll give you an account of the current situation." North coughed twice. "The freighter carrying the nuclear warhead is in the sea area 5 kilometers away from us. According to the ship''s speed, it will be within the mental coverage of miss aphrola in about 10 minutes. Miss aphrola is the main force in this battle. The task of the rest is to stand by, deal with emergencies and protect miss aphrola, The latter is the priority, remember? "


    "Yes, sir!" Twenty reinforced soldiers in the cabin answered at the same time, including 16 initial reinforced soldiers and four intermediate reinforced soldiers.


    Alex snorted, "you don''t have to say we will."


    North then said, "the following is about the situation of the enemy. A 90000 DWT ocean going freighter hijacked by Tomahawk has 63 crew members on board as hostages besides terrorists. The number of terrorists..."


    North''s words were interrupted again, but it was yeffim who interrupted him this time. The latter shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m sorry, lieutenant general. Miss aphrola will know this kind of thing as soon as she starts her mental power later. It''s more detailed than what you say in vain."


    Avrola saw North''s face embarrassed, so she said, "in fact, it''s not like this. Last time, I easily completed the task by relying on commander North''s battle plan."


    North threw a grateful glance at aphrola. In fact, he had been used to this situation for a long time. It was only in front of beautiful women today that he felt that he had a bad face. However, I really had nothing to say, so I had to give an order, "everyone has it. From now on, we are ready for war!"


    "Yes Aphrola answered with the soldiers.


    "I have a question, north¡° Alexei then looked at a woman sitting in the corner of the cabin and said, "why do we have to take this woman on board? She''s Leonid''s mistress, the head of Tomahawk. She''s the real culprit


    "Well, this time we are able to approach the enemy on the premise that the government and the terrorists have reached a negotiated agreement, so this time we are nominally delivering hostages to each other. The Tomahawk carried out a covert control over all ports and the entire sea area, and prohibited all vessels from approaching 10 kilometers away from the cargo ship. Otherwise, it would trigger a nuclear attack. With a woman on board, it was deliberately aimed at seeing the enemy''s eye line and believing the other side.


    10 kilometers? Aphrola''s eyebrows suddenly jumped slightly, and she felt a little strange. Although she couldn''t say why, she felt that the enemy seemed to be a little too careful. The maximum coverage of her mental strength was 4 kilometers. It seemed that the other side was trying to prevent herself. Did she say that the enemy already knew or guessed that the government had strengthened the soldiers?


    She shook her head, perhaps thinking too much.


    "Report, we have entered the sea area four kilometers away from the enemy ship!" A report came from the messenger.


    "Understand!" North looked at aphrola with eager and expectant eyes, "miss aphrola, everything is up to you, for the safety of the capital and the lives of hundreds of thousands of people! Come on


    "I understand." She took a deep breath, then closed her eyes, and her mental energy gushed out of her brain and spread in all directions.


    I saw it! At this moment, all the scenes within a radius of four kilometers were clearly presented in her mind, including the direction of the tide and the number of fish floating in the shallow water.


    Cargo ship position confirmed!


    There are 63 crew members and 42 terrorists on board. The terrorists are scattered all over the ship, but most of them are concentrated on the largest deck.


    The location as like as two peas in the video, including the three meter long nuclear warhead, is located, and four people are standing by the missile launcher to control the missile launch.


    Aphrola''s mental control begins!


    Dozens of mental force fields radiate from the girl''s brain in the form of invisible arc waves and spread in one direction. Then, just a moment later, all the terrorists on the ship stopped their activities and succumbed to the powerful mental force of aphrola.


    "Well, all the enemies are under my control." She still can''t speak the official military language fluently. Of course, no one cares.


    "Good." With a look of excitement and gratification on his face, North nodded quickly and ordered, "everyone, get ready to land on the enemy ships. Miss aphora, please keep your brain wave connection with all the enemies until now. Can you do that?"


    "I''ll try." From the fact that she can control her mind and speak at the same time, she can see that she can control such a number of enemies at the same time without any pressure.


    As a commander, seeing that his subordinates solved the enemy in a flash, how can north not feel excited and excited? At the same time, he also has a deep admiration for aphrola. If he can cooperate with her every time, he doesn''t have to work hard to make his own layout and combat plan. He just needs to take people to arrest or clear the enemy, For aphrola, he no longer dare to use the word "command" in his heart. It''s a great honor for him to be able to perform tasks with the Russian princess.


    Alexei and yephim looked at their goddess with a kind of adoring eyes. They were also spiritual enhancers, and the strength difference between the same level could make them feel a great shock.


    The armored personnel carrier started to move forward at the maximum speed. Naturally, it was to save a little mental energy for aphrola. The consumption of mental energy was more debilitating than the consumption of physical energy. Although it seemed unnecessary for aphrola, all the people including North showed their concern and pity for the princess.


    Not long after, the shadow of a huge freighter appeared on the distant sea level. This 90000 tonnage ocean going freighter has a length of more than 100 meters and a deck area equivalent to a complete football field.


    After the armored personnel carrier approached, North ordered four medium-term strengthening soldiers to lead ten initial strengthening soldiers to board the ship as the leading force, and the remaining ten people to stay on the ship to protect the safety of three final strengthening soldiers. Without any tools, the medium-term strengthening soldier jumped more than five meters high, grabbed a heavy chain hanging on the ship''s wall, made several vertical jumps and boarded the deck. After some exploration, a medium-term strengthening soldier immediately reported back, "the regional deck has been cleared, and no abnormality has been found."

 Chapter 479

    North turned to the three final intensifiers and said, "miss aphrola has worked hard. Let''s leave it to us. The mission of the three is over. I''ll order the Seahawk to send you back now."


    "Wait a minute." Aleksey said with a disapproval, "it''s boring to end this way. I''m not easy to go out on a mission, but I just stay in the boat all the way. When I go back, I''ll be locked in the laboratory again. Let''s go on the boat and have a look. I''m so big, I haven''t seen what a nuclear warhead looks like yet."


    The most important thing for each task is to protect the final enhancer. The advanced gene drugs injected by Alexei and others are only aimed at strengthening the brain. Although the three people have strong mental strength, their physical quality is no different from that of ordinary people. The strength of the final enhancer is to control the enemy one step at a time, so that the enemy has no chance to resist. This kind of strength can be said to be invincible in the face-to-face confrontation. However, the environmental viability of the final enhancer is extremely low. Once the enemy is close to or sneaks on, the final enhancer has little resistance, It''s easy to get killed.


    Therefore, once the final enhancer completes the task, he will immediately leave the scene in the safest way, which is an unchangeable law of the 17th Bureau. North flatly refused at the moment, "no, major general Alexei, major general yephim, now I order you to go back to the cabin immediately."


    Aleksey gave a casual smile, and the stern face of North suddenly emptied his eyes. His expression suddenly became dull, and he became stiff and walked into the cabin step by step.


    She was surprised. "You..."


    Yeffim had been used to this for a long time, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Aleksey is just playing with him, no malice."


    Before Avra joined the 17th innings, Aleksey and yeffim, as the strongest players in the 17th innings, thought their identity and status were supreme. In addition, over the years, after numerous failures, scientists have finally created these three final strengthening soldiers. Naturally, the whole 17th Bureau pays special attention to and cherishes them. Although they are soldiers, they occasionally violate a certain military rule, and the Bureau will not punish them. This makes Alexei and yeffim feel that no one can restrain themselves, just like two children spoiled by their parents.


    Although their arrogance was extinguished by the powerful appearance of aphrola, their unrestrained nature could not be changed for a while.


    Aliksay said with a smile, "it''s a bit boring for us to go back to the base like this. It''s better for us to get on the boat for a walk. Anyway, the enemies above are all controlled by sister aphrola. Even if there''s any situation, there are so many strengthened soldiers on it. Plus us, there must be no problem." With a look of expectation and waiting for permission, he looks at aphrola. Obviously, in this case, he subconsciously wants to get aphrola''s consent in advance, and unconsciously has changed the name of aphrola.


    Aphrola frowned slightly. "Doesn''t that matter?"


    "It''s going to be OK. We''ve done a lot of work." Yeffim said, "wait a moment, there will be a government helicopter to guide the ship, then we can go back by plane."


    When she heard this, she nodded. The feeling of taking a boat was too bad. She didn''t want to experience it again. It would be nice if she could fly back.


    Seeing that the goddess acquiesced, Alexei and yephim immediately got excited and directly hypnotized north with brain waves. Then they asked the soldiers on the deck to put down a ladder. Under the protection of several soldiers, the three men boarded the ship in turn.


    "What a big boat." Yeffim can''t help sighing.


    Aliksay laughed at him. "It''s nothing but a cargo ship. The aircraft carrier I saw last time in the Pacific Ocean is five times as big as this one."


    Not willing to be damaged, Yefim immediately retorted, "don''t brag. When have you seen an aircraft carrier? I don''t know


    "Don''t you believe it? Well, you didn''t go to that mission. Of course you don''t know. "


    During the water fight between them, she stood on the deck and looked at the deep blue sky above her head. At this moment, the whole world is just blue sky and blue sea. For the first time, the world became so quiet and gentle in her eyes. Suddenly, she couldn''t help thinking: where will he be at this time?


    Think of that person, aphrola lake blue eyes, suddenly through a touch of warmth, but this quiet beauty, but suddenly marked a blood red crack.


    At the end of her field of vision, a soldier standing on the edge of the deck was suddenly pierced by a sharp object in the chest. Blood splashed, and the body fell into the sea.


    She was surprised in her eyes, and her pleasant look instantly returned to alert. She shouldn''t be distracted at this time. At the moment, her mental power is still controlling the thoughts of those soldiers.


    No, No. Aphrola then found that the 40 Tomahawk members under her control were normal and still stood in the same place according to her instructions. She suddenly turned her head and looked around. She saw that in the sea area under the freighter, there were people floating in the water.


    Poop, poop! With a few hisses, dozens of half meter long high-pressure steel fish guns were shot onto the deck from the sea. However, at the moment, all the soldiers on the deck were strengthened soldiers. They immediately realized that the strengthened body and reflex nerve made these soldiers different from ordinary soldiers. They avoided the attack for a while, and no one was injured.


    Two mid-term strengthening soldiers snatch in front of aphrola at the same time. Their bodies suddenly dissimilate and turn into giants more than three meters high, blocking two fish guns for her. She looked out through the gap between her two huge bodies, and saw that the people floating in the sea were all dressed in diving equipment, with oxygen tanks on their backs, and the fish guns in their hands reflected dazzling light in the sun. These frogmen surrounded the freighter in a circle, with nearly 100 people.


    It suddenly became clear in her mind that these people had been lurking underwater since they had just arrived. They were waiting for the military personnel to board the freighter and then surround it. Their mental strength would be greatly hindered and weakened because of the water medium, and their detection ability under the water surface was only about 10% or 20% of that in the air, That''s why I didn''t find each other at the first time.


    There was a flash of surprise in Avram''s eyes. As expected, the other party knew his own ability from the previous bomb attack, and this guess was finally confirmed at the moment.


    The remaining two medium-term strengthening soldiers protect Aleksey and yeffim respectively. Their expressions have also changed greatly. Naturally, they know that the other side is hiding under the water to avoid the mental scanning. Aleksey scolds and then closes his eyes.


    She can see that a mental wave is released from the other person''s mind and falls into the sea in the form of an arc wave, directly into the brain of an enemy.


    However, the enemy still raised his spear and fired a shot. The spear was flying in the direction of Alexei.

 Chapter 480

    A fuluola heart surprised, this enemy willpower is too strong, Alexei can''t control each other? Alexei over there also opened his eyes wide, with an unbelievable expression, and murmured, "how could this happen?"


    Then she closed her eyes, and dozens of mental waves were released from her mind, spreading like fireworks in the night sky, hitting dozens of people in the sea at the same time.


    However, these people didn''t stop moving and were still shooting at the boat. She was surprised that she couldn''t feel the brain waves of these people. This feeling... Seemed to be shielded by some kind of shield. It was not that she didn''t find these people when she first explored, but that the other party was not under the shadow of her mental power.


    At the moment, the strengthened soldiers on the ship also launched a counterattack one after another. Although the surprise attack of the Tomahawk was unexpected, under the accurate firing of the soldiers'' guns, and the frogs were not able to move in the water, many enemies were killed immediately, and a large area of sea water was stained with blood.


    However, in the next second, a burst of dense gunfire came from the cargo ship cabin, and then the cabin door was suddenly opened, a group of armed Tomahawk members rushed out, quickly dispersed, and launched a round of salvo fire towards the strengthened soldiers on the edge of the deck.


    The strengthening soldiers are concentrating on dealing with the enemy in the water. They are caught off guard, and several people are shot on the spot. Although the four medium-term strengthening soldiers react quickly, they are aware of it at the moment when the enemy rushes out, but they have no choice but to protect the final strengthening soldiers behind them. They can only watch these enemies raise their guns and fire, but they can''t rush past.


    In this emergency, commander North was not at the scene. A senior medium-term reinforcement soldier temporarily took on the role of commander and cried out, "everyone give up the enemy in the sea and look for shelter on the spot!"


    Fortunately, it was a freighter temporarily intercepted by tomahawks. There were many containers stacked on the deck. Four medium-term strengthening soldiers and only five initial strengthening soldiers immediately retreated to the center of several containers to launch a defensive formation against the enemy coming from all directions.


    These enemies hiding in the cabin are as uncontrollable as those in the water. Aphrola knows that if this continues, his own side will be engulfed by the enemy sooner or later. Surprisingly, he calmly orders to the four medium-term strengthening soldiers, "you don''t have to worry about us. The most important thing is to solve the current enemy first."


    The four people''s reaction was somewhat hesitant. The task of the four people''s trip was to protect the safety of the three final enhancers. If any one of them encountered an accident, they would definitely be dealt with by the military law afterwards. Besides, there was such a top priority as Miss aphrola, and they did not dare to leave at all.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll control you too. You can choose for yourself," she ordered


    At the moment, the girl suddenly exudes a noble and powerful atmosphere, just like the princess''s Oracle, which makes people unable to disobey. The four mid-term strengthening soldiers are stunned. They all know what the girl said is true, and then they say, "yes!"


    After the four people answered, they bent their bodies one after another and jumped up suddenly. The steel deck was trampled out of four shallow pits. Four huge figures flew up four or five meters high, over the container in front, just like four meteors falling heavily into the crowd on the deck in front.


    The members of Tomahawk didn''t have time to react at all. They didn''t even see anything clearly. They only felt that the ground was shocked and several people had already gone out far away. The four mid-term strengthening soldiers burst into the crowd like a wolf into a sheep pen, waving their muscular arms. They were smashed by the enemy''s bones, folded and twisted into the air.


    A medium-term strengthening soldier grabbed the arm of a member of the Tomahawk and threw it into the sea like a doll. He reached forward again and grabbed them at the same time. He swung them high and slammed them on the deck. For a moment, the flesh and blood splashed, leaving two blood marks on the deck. The two men were already ulcerated in their hands, and their bones were broken out of the body.


    Another medium-term strengthening soldier directly stepped on it with his big foot. The back and abdomen of the person he stepped on were instantly sunken. Blood mixed with internal organs broke through the flesh and turned into a pool of flesh and blood mud. Without stopping in his hands, he picked up one of his enemies, grabbed his body and tore it in half. For a moment, blood was like rain.


    Nearly 100 Tomahawk members on the deck are now scattered under the command of the team leader. More than 20 people are shooting around a medium-term strengthening soldier. However, bullets like rain are splashed on the heavy body like a mountain peak, leaving only a few white spots, which does no harm to him.


    For a moment, the deck was full of blood and corpses. The four medium-term strengthened fighters were like bloodthirsty beasts released from the demon world. In just a few seconds, they turned the ship into a hell like scene.


    Alexei and yeffim are hiding behind the container. They are both frightened at the moment. Although they are not so pale, they are not much different. Both of them always use their mental power to kill the enemy. They think that they are the most invincible existence in the world. No matter who is in front of them, they can''t escape death. However, this time, they know for the first time that their mental power will be ineffective to the enemy. When they encounter this situation for the first time, an unprecedented sense of fear suddenly rises in their hearts.


    While hiding herself, she watched the situation secretly. At this moment, the war situation on the deck was completely on one side, but the scene was extremely tragic. All kinds of scenes were beyond her ability as a girl. After watching for a few seconds, she turned back to lean against the container and gasped for breath. Sure enough, With the addition of the medium-term strengthening soldiers, the situation suddenly reversed. Those Tomahawk members who had been controlled by themselves had been put into a closed room, and they were still considering whether to release these people for help. However, the enemy did not know what method was used to shield their mental power and release those people, which might not be a safe choice, Maybe those people will resist their mental power at this moment.


    On the main deck, which looks like a Torah and is covered with blood, limbs and corpses, four mid-term strengthening soldiers killed all the way. There are few living people around them. The remaining ten terrorists huddled on the edge of the deck and finally thought of escaping. It''s not that their reaction is too slow, but that the killing and death are coming too fast. When the survivors react, their companions are turned into incomplete corpses.


    One of the four medium-term strengthening soldiers took a step towards the edge of the deck. The members of the Tomahawk who were forced to the edge of the deck trembled and immediately turned around and jumped into the sea without hesitation. Even if they drowned, it was better than being torn by these monsters.


    "Battle scene cleared." The strengthened soldier, who was the leader, scanned the bloody battlefield and habitually reported in the messenger. Then he remembered that the commander was no longer there, and turned to the hiding place of afrola and others.


    Just then, a loud roar suddenly sounded from behind the four people. The four people turned around one after another. They saw an armed helicopter rising slowly from the auxiliary deck behind the cabin.


    During the search and exploration of the whole ship, the armed helicopter was found parked on the sub deck, but there was no one inside at that time, and the terrorists on the ship were all subdued, so the vanguard troops who sent on the ship first did not pay special attention.


    A medium-term strengthening soldier immediately gave a roar, spread out his body, and dashed toward the helicopter. The helicopter has not yet been fully raised. With his strength, it can completely crash.

 Chapter 481

    Under the rapid rush of the medium-term strengthening soldiers, they climbed up to the top of the cabin about two stories high, and then, facing the direction of the helicopter, suddenly jumped up and landed towards the helicopter. At the same time, the helicopter''s nose was spinning and the guns were spinning, spewing out flames.


    This is an American made Apache armed anti tank helicopter flying in mid air. It is also the latest ah-46e "sword Apache". The maximum rising rate is as high as 18.2 meters per second. Although the helicopter is still very close to the ground from a distance, the "sword Apache" is far above it when the medium-term intensified fighters rush to the front.


    A 30mm chain anti tank gun is installed in the rotating turret of the "sword Apache" nose. The bullet of the machine gun has a huge rotating penetration force, and even the armor of the tank can easily penetrate. At this moment, the medium-term enhanced soldier leaps into the air, unable to avoid, and his body is immediately hit by the machine gun.


    In the deafening roar, the mid-term fortifier''s unbreakable solid body is always like a rock, but the flesh and blood splashes in the air. After the bullet breaks through the skin and enters its body, the huge rotating force will directly crush the muscles and bones. One bullet is enough to make a body explode. Even if the mid-term fortifier''s physique is strengthened, it can''t resist the power of the anti tank gun.


    The incomplete bodies of the mid-term strengthening soldiers fell from the air and fell on the deck. The remaining three mid-term strengthening soldiers'' faces changed at the same time, and then scattered and ran in three directions.


    The sharp sword Apache stares at one of them at will. Under the rotation and roar of the machine gun, a jumping bullet mark is left behind the mid-term fortified soldier. No matter how fast the mid-term fortified soldier runs, he can''t match the movement of the muzzle of the gun. Under the running, a leg is suddenly penetrated by bullets. His physique is strong, and he doesn''t fall down, but his speed drops in a straight line, Then, under the strafing of the machine gun, his back burst completely and he died on the deck.


    "Sword Apache" killed another man and turned his head to look for the other two. However, an iron plate suddenly flew in the air and hit the fuselage with a strong force. However, such an attack could not break the light armor of the fuselage. At most, it made the helicopter shake violently.


    In response, an anti tank missile hit the position of the fortified soldier who had thrown the iron plate. The fortified soldier''s body turned into fragments in a ball of fire and splashed around.


    "Sword Apache" is equipped with sword radar, which can carry missiles with RF seeker, that is to say, it has tracking function. No matter how fast the soldiers react, they will inevitably be buried by the missiles turning the corner temporarily.


    The only one left on the deck, who knew that he had no hope of victory, suddenly turned and jumped into the sea and swam towards the armored personnel carrier not far away.


    The sword Apache stayed in the air until the other side climbed on the armored personnel carrier, and then fired a missile to destroy the ship and people together!


    She opened her cherry mouth in surprise. There was Yelena in the boat. These terrorists even ignored their own people. In other words, their purpose this time was to save Yelena?


    There is a burst of sadness and remorse in my heart. I blame myself for not stopping alexsay and them. Knowingly, North was also killed in the boat.


    The sun pierces the sea fog, and the salty sea breeze is mixed with a thick smell of blood, which makes people feel bone chilling. After a series of fierce battles, there are only three final intensifiers left on the bloody deck of the slaughterhouse. They used to have the strongest strength, but now they are extremely weak.


    The sharp sword Apache was still suspended in the air. The strong wind scattered the blood on the deck and made it a blood mist. A figure appeared on the landing gear of the helicopter. At this time, the height of the helicopter was about six or seven meters from the ground, but the man jumped down and landed on the deck.


    "Dear Miss aphrola, would you please show up now?" A slightly hoarse voice followed on the deck.


    She stood up, straightened her clothes, and walked out of the container with a calm expression.


    Standing in front of him is a man about 40 years old. Like most men in this age group, his hair is half gone. On his face, which is wrinkled like a knife, his skin is gray and his facial features are not obvious. Only his eyes are so bright that people can''t see each other. Under his calm pupils, there is a faint madness hidden.


    At a glance, she recognized the man in the TV video, and her heart beat violently. That time in Yelena''s room, I also saw each other in a photo. The other party is the leader of Tomahawk organization, and also Yelena''s boyfriend.


    Leonid began to smile. "Excuse me, miss aphrola. We''re not masked, but you and Tomahawk, this is the second time we''ve met. I was surprised that you could escape last time, but it seems that God has sent you to me again. "


    Although she knew it was impossible, she still used her mental power secretly. Sure enough, the mental wave did not have any effect after entering the other person''s brain. It surprised her again.


    "Don''t waste your efforts, my lady. You may be surprised." Leonid said, taking down a small ball like thing from the back of his neck, "this brain wave shield can establish a magnetic field in a cubic meter of space. Any form of fluctuation will become disordered in the magnetic field. Your mental power can''t enter my brain."


    She nibbled her lower lip and finally asked, "how do you know about this? It''s the deepest secret of the government to manipulate people with mental power."


    "Ha ha, the deepest secret of the government, of course, is that right." Of noble character and high prestige, Leonid looked at AFU Laura, but he was like a respected teacher in front of his students. "However, my eyes and ears are everywhere in the whole continent, even inside the KGB. And you''re right. I just heard some rumors, but I''m still skeptical about it. The bomb incident not long ago made me completely believe this secret. "


    It turns out that the last bomb terrorist attack was just a guide brick thrown by the other side to test the strength of the final enhancer. This ship is the real card. She stares at the man in front of her. She can''t help feeling a sense of fear.


    At this time, dozens of Tomahawk members appeared on the deck, and the alert gathered around Leonid. When a graceful and enchanting figure came out of the crowd, she was surprised.


    "Princess highness, let such a lovely fool fall into a trap, and your sister really feels bad about it." when Elena suddenly appeared in front of the crowd, the prison clothes had already been replaced by a set of sexy costumes. In front of Leonid, all over the body, there was no room for a charming and charming atmosphere. The flirting eyes were looking at AFU Rolla. "But I''m really surprised that you should join the KGB. Alas, now the mind of beautiful girls is more and more elusive."

 Chapter 482

    Leonid smiles. "I agree. It''s like I can''t guess your mind, baby."


    Elena pursed her lips and smile. She was extremely charming, but she did not lose her dignity and generosity. In front of Leonid, her temperament suddenly condensed into a noble and elegant lady. How could you see the kind of coquettish and licentious in her private torture room.


    "Honey, what are you going to do with our first lady?" Yelena said with a smile in Leonid''s ear.


    Leonid looked at aphrola''s beautiful face and said, "although she is the president''s daughter, she is also a strong fighter with mental strength, which is a great threat. In order to avoid future trouble, I think we have only one choice."


    Yelena looked at aphrola with charming eyes. She didn''t say anything. She just stepped aside.


    Leonid walked forward slowly. When the man''s steps were moving, his whole body suddenly turned up and down, and a strong cold air filled the air around him. Aphrola felt the approaching death step by step. Strangely, there was no fear in his heart, but a sense of relaxation.


    She slowly closed her eyes. The figure, the face, the gentle voice flashed through her mind again. Maybe when she joined the KGB, she guessed that it would be like this.


    Sorry, now I have the power to find you, but I can''t find you any more.


    On the girl''s face, there is a trace of warmth.


    Leonid slowly raised his gun. Even the cold and bloodthirsty man, like the leader of a wolf pack, could not bear to leave a scar on such a beautiful face. The muzzle of the gun moved slowly and aimed at the girl''s heart. A finger that had taken countless lives, gently pulled on the trigger.


    Behind the container on the other side, Alexei and yeffim are looking at the situation outside through a gap. In fact, just now they wanted to go out with aphrola, but they failed to overcome their fear and chose to linger for a while. At the moment when the muzzle of the gun pointed at aphrola, their breathing almost stopped. As soon as Alexei''s brain became hot, his brain suddenly flashed over aphrola''s bloody corpse. The whole person suddenly became anxious and scared. He suddenly stood out from behind the container with courage from nowhere.


    "Stop it Yeffim also came forward.


    However, because of the trembling tone and the instant diminution of the voice, it seemed very powerless.


    Leonid''s eyes lightly swept over the two faces. Just one glance, a huge sense of oppression, made them unable to make any more sound in a moment. The huge fear suddenly gripped them.


    Alexei''s body began to tremble slightly. This man... Is the leader of the legendary Tomahawk, asshole... Why did he just touch each other''s eyes, and his whole body was filled with a cold feeling. His body seemed to be out of control and could not make any sound.


    Yeffim closed his eyes. At the moment, they finally feel that they are very weak, really weak. In front of the real strong, they can''t even look at each other directly. The strong''s eyes are enough to paralyze themselves.


    "These two men, it seems, are the same type of reinforced soldiers as aphrola." Yelena hugged her shoulder and said with a smile, "it seems that there are always followers around our princess."


    Although it was difficult for the two men to escape death, she stood up for herself. She couldn''t bear to see them killed in front of her, so she took a step closer to Leonid and stood in front of the gun.


    Leonid said with a low smile, "don''t worry, I won''t kill them. They are not as powerful as you. They are not very threatening. They are just the research materials of my scientists. Maybe soon, I will have my own reinforced soldiers."


    The cold sound makes them like falling into the ice cave. As an experimental body, they are studied like animals. It''s better to die. Yeffim shakes his head dully. He would rather die than become the experimental object of the other party. He has seen countless human bodies in the experimental stage in the 17th inning. The tragedy of these people has left him with lingering fear.


    Although they wanted to save avrila, their own strength was too weak. If they went up to fight with each other, they were not the opponents of an ordinary soldier. The heavy blow made Alexei fall on his knees. Why was he so useless! Clearly in front of you, but can''t protect miss aphrola.


    Yeffim''s expression was also painful. Although he was very afraid of death, he didn''t want to see Miss aphrola hurt before he died.


    Damn it, who''s going to save miss aphrola, no matter who! Beg you! Yephim closed his eyes tightly and prayed to the God in his heart.


    "Goodbye, my Highness Princess." Leonid''s cold, hoarse voice rang out, and the muzzle of the gun aimed at the girl''s heart again.


    At this time, all the people on the deck suddenly looked into the air. With a low hum, a plane appeared on the distant horizon, approaching this side.


    Leonid immediately became alert. He was about to order his men to fight, but he stopped talking.


    At the moment, everyone looked at the plane in surprise. Leonid could not help frowning. It was just an ordinary Boeing 747, not a military fighter. To everyone''s surprise, the height of the plane was low enough to make people feel dizzy.


    The height of an ordinary airliner is at least 7000 meters, and only a tiny outline can be seen on the ground. In the eyes of many people, this airliner is like a giant bird spreading its wings, and the shadow covers the whole ship. As the airliner flies over the cargo ship, a huge hum makes everyone cover their ears, and the wind blows up the sea, Wet all the decks.


    The members of Tomahawk, whose ears were shaking, looked at the shadow of the Boeing 747 leaving. Some people swore and wondered whether the plane needed to make an emergency landing in case of an accident. However, seeing its smooth flight, there was no sign that it was going to crash.


    Leonid frowned slightly, slowly raised his head and looked into the air above him. His eyes were suddenly surprised. He saw a snow-white umbrella flower in the sky, falling towards his own direction.


    Yelena saw Leonid''s action and looked up, with a look of surprise on her face.


    At the moment, all the tomahawks on the deck, including aphrola, aliksey and yeffim, also saw the huge open parachute above. They were surprised and wondered who would parachute in such a place at this time.


    Needless to say, this person must have jumped off the plane just now. No matter what the identity of the other party is, Leonid''s expression immediately becomes grim. In this special period, no external factors are allowed to disturb him. No matter what the identity of the skydiver is, as long as he hinders himself, he will be removed immediately.


    He then picked up the hands of the walkie talkie, low way, "hit him."

 Chapter 483

    Apache, the sword that landed on the sub deck, got the order. The propeller roared and whirled up into the sky, facing the parachute above.


    The speed of parachute falling is not slow, but it can not be described as fast. It takes at least three minutes for parachute to fall to the sea from that height. The powerful rising speed of sharp sword Apache will soon approach the other side. The parachute jumper''s body is on the top. There is no need to use any weapon at all. As long as he cuts directly with the propeller, he can instantly twist the other side from top to bottom into pieces.


    The members of the tomahawks on the deck could not help but get excited, whistling and shouting, looking forward to the scene that the man in the air was crushed. These people could gather together to fight against the government. They were all bloodthirsty and militant fanatics. They were used to this bloody scene. In their eyes, a man was crushed alive by a propeller, It must be very interesting.


    She was deeply worried about the innocent man in her heart, but now she couldn''t do anything, so she couldn''t bear to close her eyes.


    The roaring sound of the propeller is getting farther and farther away. It seems that there is a gunshot in the air. The excited shouting on the deck suddenly turns into a scream. Just now, the lively terrorists suddenly fall into chaos. Aphrola opened her eyes curiously and was stunned.


    The sharp sword Apache, which took the lives of four mid-term fortifiers, is now rotating disorderly in the air in an inclined posture, like a fly with broken wings. Sparks are splashing from the center of the propeller and falling askew to the ground.


    "Wow! Don''t come here


    "What happened!"


    "Is the pilot crazy?"


    In a scream of panic, Apache, the sword, fell straight down to the deck of the freighter. When the people on the deck found that the situation was wrong, they immediately tried their best to flee around. With a deafening roar, the helicopter hit the deck with its head on the ground, turning into a huge and dazzling fireball, Below because of daze and too late to escape the Tomahawk members, with the helicopter together into pieces.


    Then the burning parts flew away. One of the propellers, which was more than seven meters long, flew out with a flame. It was like a fire wheel across the air. Suddenly, it cut four or five people in a straight line into two sections and cut them into a steel container under the huge impact force.


    The deck suddenly became chaotic. The burning debris of the helicopter spread in the middle of the deck. Half of the deck was scattered with burning debris and parts. A dozen bodies fell to the ground, some of them turned into corpses, some of them groaned in pain when they were seriously injured. The rest of the people were hiding at the edge of the deck, Looking at the disastrous scene with lingering fear.


    In the middle of the flames, Leonid stood deep, looking up at the floating umbrella flower with extremely complicated eyes.


    Most people think that the helicopter failure, or the pilot''s operational error, led to the crash. But Leonid was the only one who saw what had happened in a moment.


    How could that be! He was deeply shocked that a man, with only one shot, knocked down an armored helicopter. How could it be!


    Although the helicopter is a relatively fragile mobile weapon in the air, the light armor covered on its body is enough to resist the strafing of ordinary heavy machine guns. Unless it is a weapon above gun level, it is impossible to shoot down an Apache in one shot.


    In the moment just now, he clearly saw the man in the air, raised his hand and fired a shot at the helicopter, and then the result was to knock it down.


    If he had not seen this scene with his own eyes, Leonid would never have believed that a pistol in a man''s hand was as powerful as a heavy gun.


    At this moment, the man in the air suddenly cut the parachute rope on his shoulder with a knife, separated from the parachute, and fell toward the ground. Everyone can''t help but be surprised. Aphrola is even more afraid to cover her mouth. Although the parachute is close to the ground, it''s still more than ten meters away from the deck. The other party just jumps down. Is he crazy?


    A dark shadow fell on the deck like a meteor. Although only one person fell, all members of the Tomahawk seemed to feel the whole ship shaking violently. It was obvious that the other party just fell, and the breath of reaching the ground in an instant shocked all the people present.


    Due to the huge impact of the fall, the man in black crouched on the ground, and there was a faint air whirl around his body. As he slowly stood up, a cold breath immediately spread to the whole audience, and everyone felt as if his heart had been grasped by a strong force.


    A black jacket in the shape of battle armor, with a long and straight posture, gives people a feeling of power infusion. At first, the man''s long hair covers one eye. As he stands up, his two eyes reveal a kind of light like ancient ice.


    Looking at the figure of the man, everyone felt as if there was a knife hanging on his head. He could not help but step back.


    Xiao Shi from the corner of his mouth across a sneer, the nuclear bomb has not been launched, it seems that he just caught up.


    With her eyes wide open and one hand still tightly over her mouth, she felt as if her breathing would stop at this moment.


    Yelena showed a look of great surprise, and at the same time, her eyes flashed a strange look that ordinary people could not detect.


    Just as the crowd froze in the presence of shock and fear, Xiao Shili was no longer willing to be so idle. His hands hanging on his side were raised, and two black pistols were shooting at the same time towards the crowd in the distance.


    Seven or eight people had been shot in the head and poured into the sea without any reaction. Under the double shot, Xiao Shili stood in the middle of the deck and fired at nearly 100 people around the edge of the deck. It was not until he killed the 15th person that the remaining members of the Tomahawk reacted and quickly raised their guns and aimed at each other.


    The shells fell to his feet like rain, and the two guns emptied the bullets at the same time. As the magazine retreated out, Xiao Shili lowered his arms, two new magazines slid out of his sleeves, and instantly completed the filling. Then the two guns lifted up again and smashed the heads of two Tomahawk members who were about to lift their guns tens of meters away.


    No one can see how he aimed, and no one knows which direction the bullets came from. All the members of the Tomahawk who raised the gun were shot in a flash. It seems that there are countless eyes around the opponent''s body. All those who want to raise the gun were shot through the brain in the moment before pulling the trigger.


    The faces of the members of the Tomahawk were terrified. No one knew where he came from, and no one knew what his purpose was. All he knew was that he could face nearly 100 people around him with one person''s strength, killing lives madly.


    In just a few seconds, the strength of the Tomahawk had been reduced by half, and the rest of the people had already begun to fear and retreat. They wanted to leave the sight of the murderer immediately, otherwise the next one would be themselves. However, due to the presence of the leader, they have to stick to their original position. These people are afraid of Xiao Shili, but they are even more afraid of Leonid. Betraying the leader will not only lead to their own death, but also one of their own families wants to escape.


    Group number 54651246, I hope you can come in and discuss the plot. Welcome brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 484

    When Xiao Shili finished shooting the second round of bullets, seven or eight sharp eyed people quickly raised their guns while he was changing his magazine. But when he came back, four or five of them had already been put down on the ground, and the remaining three could no longer bear the heavy pressure in their hearts. They collapsed and pulled the trigger in the roar. This was the process of hundreds of people fighting against one person, The first chance to shoot at the other side.


    But the three men''s minds were full of excitement, and the bullets they fired were all passing by each other''s side. With the sound of three shots, a blood column was blown out of the three men''s forehead one after another, and the bodies fell into the sea.


    At the moment, there were only more than 20 people left on the deck. Seeing that they could not escape death in any case, these people simply fought with each other for their lives. Maybe they still had the possibility of survival. They ignored life and death. At the same time, they shot at each other.


    With one step, five people fell.


    Five steps, ten down.


    Ten steps, twenty dead.


    Only the last Tomahawk member was left, and he stopped in a daze. At this moment, the whole deck was full of corpses, and the man''s black body stood on the only clean ground without corpses, which showed the breath of death.


    The man''s whole body trembled, and death''s figure was reflected in his eyes. His crotch was slowly wet, and the yellow liquid was dripping down. Suddenly, he broke out with a roar and suddenly raised his gun.


    Xiao Shili raised his gun a second ago, then pulled the trigger, but there was an empty sound. Unfortunately, all the bullets had just been used up.


    There was a flash of ecstasy in the man''s eyes. The other side had no bullets! God help me! I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t expect to be able to kill the other party. If I killed this God of death, I would be rewarded and promoted by the leader. At that time, it''s not difficult to make a team leader.


    He crazily grinned and couldn''t wait to pull the trigger. The MP5 submachine gun in his hand has good continuous firing performance and excellent stability of sweeping. Even if one shot is missed, it doesn''t matter. Continuous sweeping is enough to kill the other party. Die, die, die, die, die for me! My heart roared.


    However, in the next second, the most amazing thing happened. At the moment when he pulled the trigger, the opposite God of death suddenly flashed and dodged the bullet.


    The man opened his mouth wide, and his whole strength was taken away in an instant. He was so shocked that he couldn''t make any more moves.


    The other side, even the bullet can escape!


    In this world, there are people who can avoid bullets!


    Monster... This man is not a man, absolutely a monster! Even if there are hundreds more people, they can''t kill each other! Under a blank brain, the man''s body was petrified and unable to move. Then a silver light flew by and shot into his forehead.


    Xiao Shili came slowly, reached out and pulled out the Qinggang on the corpse''s forehead. His brow wrinkled slightly. He wiped the white viscous liquid from the dagger on the corpse''s clothes. Then he straightened up and looked around the empty deck.


    Face the bullet? It''s just the illusion of the enemy.


    Although Xiao Shili''s reflex nerve has been greatly improved since he stepped into the flying dragon class, he is far from being able to face the bullet directly. Just now, when the opponent raised his gun, he just predicted the direction of the bullet according to his opponent''s action. Before the opponent fired, he had already vacated his position, but the time difference was only in the blink of an eye, So in the eyes of ordinary people, Xiao Shili seems to have dodged the bullets.


    However, on top of the flying dragon class, there are four big classes, namely Doulong, Zhanlong, Shenglong and Shenlong. Each class will only improve its own strength more and more. When they have reached the peak of Qianlong''s mental formula, it may not be impossible to avoid bullets. However, it will be extremely difficult for them to go up the next four levels. The difficulty level of advancement will also increase with the increase of strength. For this, Xiao Shili has long been aware of it.


    The huge freighter floating off the coast of St. Petersburg has been completely shrouded in the silence of death. Hundreds of square meters of bloody decks are full of corpses. In addition to Shaw himself, there are only five people standing.


    The five men were always close to the bow and stern of the ship, but they didn''t take part in the battle. So Xiao Shili noticed them at the moment. He looked at the two men in the bow first, and his eyes were as deep as water. At this time, he could not help but look surprised. There was a man and a woman standing with his back against the cabin. The woman was Yelena, and the man surprised Xiao Shili even more, Not long ago, I saw each other''s faces on TV.


    The leader of Tomahawk, an international terrorist organization that once baffled the Russian government, is the supreme ruler of destruction, destruction and killing.


    Leonid? Anton? Sidorov.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the other party would appear here in person. In his heart, the other party must be manipulating all this in the distance. He didn''t expect that he would come to the scene in person.


    Yelena''s presence also surprised him. In this case, there is only one possibility. The Russian government has compromised with the Tomahawk and released the hostages according to the other party''s request. It sounds inconceivable. Has Putin, who has always been known for his toughness, finally bowed to the terrorists? Or is the threat of nuclear bombs putting too much pressure on the government.


    But since he has come, he can''t leave without doing something. Although he has killed nearly 100 members of the Tomahawk, in Xiao Shili''s eyes, this is far from enough to make up for the loss of his long-distance attack. If the Russian government doesn''t have the brain, it should understand that this matter will not end so simply. There will be a first time, there will be a second time, This kind of compromise is endless. In the face of the weakness and compromise of the government, terrorists will only make more drastic demands.


    However, these have nothing to do with themselves. As long as the Tomahawk does not launch a nuclear bomb at Moscow, there will be no hatred between the two sides. Of course, the 100 dead members of the other party were not to be discussed. Just as Xiao Shili was walking towards the two of them in the distance, a confused sound of footsteps came from behind him.


    When Xiao Shili turned around, the girl''s soft body had already rushed into his arms. He was stunned for a moment. From the fragrance and body temperature of the girl''s delicate body, he suddenly felt a familiar taste. His expression had already changed, and he was surprised and said, "aphrola? Why are you here? "


    When she heard this, she rubbed her little face against Xiao Shili''s clothes, and then left his chest, trying not to let the other party see that she had cried. She slightly turned away and said in an unconvinced way, "I... i... why can''t I be here?"


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s snow-white face. Her eyes were slightly red. She suddenly realized that she shook her head and sighed. She gently reached out and touched her head and said, "it''s OK. No matter how many times you are kidnapped by terrorists, I will save you."


    Aphrodite''s eyes flashed a thin anger, "you''ve just been kidnapped by terrorists!" However, the second half of the other person''s words warmed her heart and made her nose sour. Suddenly, she felt like crying. Twice, she was in danger, and he saved her. This time, she fell from the sky like Superman and miraculously appeared in front of her. She never believed in God, but this time, she felt that she was in the middle of her destiny, There really is a god like man.


    We have set up a small group, 54651246. I hope you can come in and discuss the plot. Welcome brothers and sisters.

 Chapter 485

    Shyness, joy and happiness rush to her heart together. Immersed in all kinds of emotions, the girl forgets to refuse her partner''s big hands that have just killed hundreds of people and gently rub them on her head.


    "Isn''t it? Oh, I''m sorry." Xiao Shili knew the proud and charming nature of this young lady, but he didn''t think so at the moment. He still thought that she was kidnapped. At this time, he saw that two young people came slowly to this side behind aphrola. He looked at them and they stopped at once.


    Alexei and yeffim witnessed the scene just now. Their hearts haven''t stopped shaking until now. The moment Xiao Shili fell from the sky more than ten meters high, they were deeply shocked. Then one of them killed the enemy''s army of 100 people. Alexei and yeffim thought that they had hallucinations until they smelled the thick smell of blood, Looking at a corpse on the ground that can''t move, we know that it''s not illusion, but reality.


    Strong, really strong! The idea of Alexei and yephim, who once claimed to be strong, now completely disintegrates in their hearts, and at the same time produces a sense of humble insignificance. At last, they realized what a real strong man is. At the moment, under Xiao Shili''s eyes, they immediately felt a divine pressure to cover themselves. How dare they go forward.


    Xiao Shili didn''t care about these two people. Their physical attributes were flat, even a little low, and they were together with aphrola, so there was no hostility in their eyes. Otherwise, under his strong breath, they had to stand up and kneel down immediately.


    However, he noticed that both of them were wearing Russian military uniform, and that they were also wearing Russian uniform, including aphrola.


    She saw the strange look that Xiao Shili was looking at her, so she quickly explained the cause and effect of her coming here in simple language.


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili basically understood the general situation, but one thing still made him feel unbelievable. Even though she could join the KGB by relying on her father, it was too surprising.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" She frowned and looked up at Xiao Shili. She was a little angry and looked down upon her. Psychologically, she was totally defenseless against Xiao Shili. She not only told the other party that she had joined the KGB, but also almost said it in the 17th Bureau. When she thought of the principle of confidentiality, she quickly swallowed what she had said. She doesn''t want to hide from Xiao Shili, but she thinks it''s bad to tell other people such a big state secret all of a sudden, and she has promised the director that she won''t tell them.


    Xiao Shili is noncommittal. Although he doesn''t believe it in his heart, there will be no fake military rank on aphrola''s uniform and KGB badge. However, the physical fitness of the three people, including Avra and the two boys behind, was very weak. The KGB sent the three people here. Xiao Shili guessed the truth in an instant.


    Since the three men were sent to carry out this kind of task, they were the final strengthening soldiers. No doubt, I didn''t expect that aphrola was also one of the final strengthening soldiers. Xiao Shili was surprised, but he also thought of another more unexpected problem. Since there were three strengthening soldiers here, why is the matter not over, As long as any one of the three has mental power to control Leonid, Tomahawk''s plan will go bankrupt, but in the present situation, it seems that the three are controlled by each other.


    There seems to be a lot of doubts. It seems that before I came here, a series of events had happened on this ship, but now I have no time to have a good understanding. Xiao Shili suddenly felt a strong breath coming from behind. Turning around, he saw Leonid coming slowly from a distance.


    Xiao Shili said to aphrola, "go to one side." She looked at them and knew what was going to happen. She nodded and whispered, "you have to be careful." From the scene just now, she believed in Xiao Shili''s strength. At least the old man was not Xiao Shili''s opponent, and she was not worried. So he took Alexei and yeffim away.


    Xiao Shili also steps towards each other. As they get closer and closer, they both feel the strong breath from each other. Like an invisible layer of air, they diffuse around each other and collide with each other as the distance approaches.


    They stood five meters apart and looked at each other. For a moment, the atmosphere on the deck was very heavy. The air seemed to be filled with lead, and the wind was blowing up.


    This silent look at each other is not only to feel each other''s strength, to judge each other''s strength, but also to observe each other carefully. Both of them are trying to find a weakness or a weak attribute from each other, and make a breakthrough in the next battle.


    This battle is inevitable, which is reflected in their silent eye contact. For Xiao Shili, the current nuclear crisis has not been lifted. He is here for this matter. The only way is to defeat the other side to stop the launch of the nuclear bomb.


    Leonid, on the other hand, completely engulfed the other party with a cold and deep look. No matter what the other party''s identity is, as long as he dares to hinder his plan, there is only one result, that is death.


    Although both of them didn''t speak, everything was done in the eye contact. In the two eyes slightly staggered moment, Xiao Shili suddenly launched the whole body, rushed to each other.


    Six times faster than ordinary people, almost in an instant, Xiao Shili flashed in front of each other and pulled out the Dragon scales. One person and one knife flashed like thunder and lightning. Holding the dagger upside down, he stabbed each other''s eyebrows.


    Then, with a heavy feeling on his wrist, the dragon scale suddenly stopped in the air. Xiao Shili was surprised. Leonid held out one hand and grasped his wrist to prevent the dagger from falling. With the other hand, he took out a field knife from his waist and stabbed himself in the same posture.


    Xiao Shili felt the momentum and murderous spirit contained in the knife. Before the knife fell, the murderous spirit had formed a cluster of air currents and enveloped him. The power of the knife was no less than the rushing of thousands of troops. If Xiao Shili''s blade was like a lightning, Leonid''s blade was like a meteor, and he fell with a heavy sense of destruction.


    After a wave of shock, Xiao Shili also held out his hand and grasped each other''s wrist, but with his reaction speed six times faster than ordinary people, he just managed to do it.


    The two of them are exerting their power on each other, and the dagger moves to each other''s eyebrows at the same time. Leonid''s eyes suddenly flash a surprised color. The dagger of the other side is dozens of centimeters away from his face, but the eyebrow is a little cold. The murderous gas released from the dagger of the other side is so fierce.


    Leonid''s body suddenly turned, suddenly released Xiao Shili''s hand holding the knife, and at the same time flashed across the other side''s dagger. When the other side''s strength failed, he grabbed the other side''s arm and threw it into the air.


    A series of movements were completed in seconds. Their physical strength was equally strong, but Xiao Shili was a little inferior in fighting skills, but his explosive power was extremely outstanding. But now he was in mid air, and when the whole person was 45 degrees from the ground, he suddenly put his hands on each other''s arms and stepped on Leonid''s head in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 486

    Leonid didn''t expect that the other side could fight back in this situation. He stretched out his hand to separate the blow, but the strength of the over shoulder fall also disappeared. Xiao Shili stepped on his chest again, and at the same time Leonid stepped back, he jumped out.


    As soon as he fell to the ground, there was a flash in front of him, but Leonid''s body had already rushed to him. The other side had been kicked by himself, so he could come back in such a short time! At this moment, like a chariot, Xiao Shili had no firm foothold, and was immediately knocked back four or five steps.


    Leonid followed him closely, one leg flew up and kicked Xiao Shili. The latter''s cross arm blocked the foot, but the strength was so strong that his arm bone was numb. Leonid''s single leg is independent, and the other leg kicks out one after another. The whole leg has turned into innumerable fast flashing shadows. He kicks out six feet in a second, and each foot has an amazing pressure. Xiao Shili blocks all of them, but finally he can''t stand steadily and takes a step backward slightly.


    Leonid saw the opportunity. While his front foot fell back to the ground, his back foot was driven up, like a log attacking a city. He stepped out heavily with one foot. Xiao Shili crossed his hands to block the blow, but his body still flew out backward. After hitting a container, his back hurt faintly.


    This man, very strong!


    This thought flashed through Xiao Shili''s heart. When he raised his head, Leonid''s figure was already jumping in the air. His sword was like a star falling down in the air and crossed a fiery track, stabbing himself.


    This blow contains extremely fierce murderous spirit. Xiao Shili clenched the dragon scale with his right hand, moved in his heart, and released the power of the Dragon gall!


    The power of the Dragon gall in the palm overflows. With a low sound, it seems like the sound of a dragon. The air on the surface of the dragon scale dagger vibrates sharply and condenses into a half meter long air blade. Xiao Shi was centrifuged and calmed down. He suddenly cut out with a knife. With the momentum of even a meteor, he tore the air within a few meters in front of him.


    Leonid was surprised in his eyes. When he realized that a sharp edge in front of him was about to cut into his body, he couldn''t dodge. With a splash of fresh blood, he shot into the air. Leonid lowered his head and looked at the long bleeding wound on his chest. He was extremely surprised.


    It was very dangerous just now. If I hadn''t turned my strength in midair, I''m afraid that my body would have been split into two parts. Leonid was very surprised. Just now, the blade of his opponent didn''t touch his body, but he cut himself. What''s the matter? Is that knife a high-tech product that can emit laser and other rays?


    In his heart, he quickly turned back. Xiao Shili''s second knife had already been cut. He was holding a seven inch dagger in his hand, but the cutting momentum was like waving a dagger. Leonid didn''t dare to be careless any more. He dodged the whole straight line area in front of the other side''s dagger. Xiao Shili cut it horizontally again. The sharp sound of the air blade broke out under the friction with the air. Leonid''s body suddenly accelerated and the whole person rushed forward. Before the other side''s knife was cut away, he was close to his body.


    Xiao Shili''s speed is as fast as his own, even higher than his own. Judging by the situation in front of him, the opponent has already felt the air blade condensed on the dragon scale, and thinks that it is an invisible sword. This kind of close combat method is specially used for long weapons, which narrows the attack range in close quarters and makes it impossible for the long weapons to exert their long-range power.


    But if the other party thinks so, it''s wrong!


    After repeated practice, Xiao Shili was able to control the retraction and release of the power of the Dragon gall in his palm at will, so that he could also change the length of the Qi blade at will. However, with the resentment and murderous Qi attached to the dragon scale, the length of the Qi blade can only reach half a meter.


    When he thought about it, the air blade on the dragon scale suddenly shortened, just covered the surface of the dagger, and changed from a dagger to a dagger again. Leonid deceived Xiao Shili, waved the field knife and cut it to his neck. However, the attackers were far less likely to take the lead than the passive defenders. Xiao Shili did not wait for the blade of the field knife to touch his own skin, Is the first to poke the dragon scale into the other party''s abdomen.


    Leonid spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body was bent backward. As the dagger was pulled out, he left a long blood line in the air. Xiao Shili knew that he was facing a strong opponent, and each blow was extremely fierce. He was going to slash the opponent''s abdomen once again, but the opponent''s dodging speed was too fast. The blade just poked into his abdomen, then he was pulled out by his opponent.


    But it''s not easy to get a seven inch blade into your stomach. The other side must have suffered a lot. Leonid retreated three meters away, one hand pressed on his abdomen, blood spilled from his fingers, dropping to the ground. His eyes were fixed on Xiao Shili, but there was a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s a good cut."


    This is the first conversation between them. Leonid''s voice is more hoarse than that in the video. With a smile slowly swinging from the corner of his mouth, he said in a hoarse voice, "young man, you are very powerful, but it seems that you are not a soldier who has undergone genetic reinforcement?"


    "Yes, I am not." Xiao Shili looked at each other, the whole abdominal cavity was penetrated, this man has not much time to live, even if he does not die for a while, he will die because of the loss of blood.


    However, Leonid''s next sentence attracted Xiao Shili''s attention.


    "As it happens, I''m not either." Leonid said, and suddenly tore open his coat. In the severe winter, the sea temperature was even colder, but he only wore a thin shirt. At this moment, his clothes turned into pieces, and his angular muscles suddenly appeared in the air.


    However, the muscles of this body are covered with dense scars, deep or shallow, from small to huge, directly covering the whole body, especially a large scar on the chest from the shoulder to the waist and abdomen, which is particularly dazzling. From a distance, it seems like a tortuous and deformed insect body, adsorbing on the chest.


    What kind of blood and death did this man get out of to temper his wounds? Xiao Shili could not help but be slightly surprised. Although he had nearly died several times, his injury was insignificant compared with that of the other party. At the same time, he could not believe that a person could survive after so many injuries.


    Leonid knife like face imperceptibly a smile, "it seems that today is really my lucky day, unexpectedly let me meet a natural strong."


    "The strong of nature?" Xiao Shili frowned.

 Chapter 487

    "Now technology is powerful enough to create everything." Leonid said with a slow smile, "an ordinary person, with a single injection of medicine, can immediately turn into a powerful fighter who is invincible. He has super strength, super speed, and even can bear bullets. However, in my eyes, they are not soldiers. No matter how strong they are, they will be vulnerable, because they have no fighting soul. They are just a machine that can run rampant. The fighting soul I mean is the fighting idea. After suffering from the hardships of life and death, a person struggles to survive from the desperate situation of death and step by step moves towards the position of the strong, What is crowned with life. "


    Xiao Shili seems to understand each other''s meaning, this person covered with countless scars, is left in countless battles. Leonid is not a strengthened soldier, but he has the strength above himself. It''s not hard to imagine that all these are the powerful strength that the other side has honed only by himself after a lot of hard fighting under the suffering of thousands of deaths.


    battle! Then dig out the strength from the battle, and then stimulate their physical potential, force their strength to a new height, this feeling, I never had!


    And those soldiers who have been injected with genetic agents have been greatly strengthened in physical strength, but they are still insufficient in combat experience and on-the-spot response after all.


    As if he had guessed what Xiao Shili thought, Leonid shook his head. "No, it''s not the experience of fighting. The idea of fighting is something that people can gradually understand when they struggle between life and death. It''s different from any tricks and martial arts. It''s a unique and powerful ability.


    How? Martial arts? The other side''s words are somewhat difficult to understand. It seems that he regards his fighting idea as a kind of ability, which is similar to martial arts. Xiao Shili shakes his head. Is this man too whimsical? Or is it that the other side has realized his own fighting skills in countless killing and fighting.


    Even so, there''s nothing wrong with it. Xiao Shili didn''t know what the other side wanted to express. He didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. He raised his dagger and whispered, "come here and fight again."


    Leonid nodded slowly, and said as the last smile disappeared, "but I''ll remind you in advance that the next thing is different, but don''t die so soon. In addition, I have seen through your most powerful move. If that move is all your capital, then there is no need to fight this battle. "


    He was about to die, but he was still worried about others. Xiao Shili raised his mouth slightly and said, "it''s too arrogant to judge the life and death of others before fighting, uncle."


    The two men''s eyes collided in the air again, and then they rushed to each other at the same time. Xiao Shi left the dragon scale on his right hand and took out the gas blade. He ran down quickly, and the distance was close. He suddenly cut off the other side with a knife.


    However, at this moment, Xiao Shili saw Leonid''s abdomen where he had just been stabbed. Although the wound was still there, it stopped the bleeding. Such a pioneering wound can never stop the bleeding in a short time. Moreover, the knife penetrates into the body very deeply. Even if it does not hurt the important organs, it must cut off several intestines. However, it seems that the other person''s running body is not affected by the injury at all.


    Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes, but what surprised him even more happened at this moment! He cut his own sword to the other side''s head. The Qi blade condensed from the resentment of killing on the dragon scale was enough to cut open a thick iron plate. However, the sword was blocked by the other side''s field sword.


    No, this blow can''t be described as blocking down, but cutting back. At the moment when the air blade collides with the field knife, the field knife suddenly shrinks back, causing the potential path of the air blade to slide to one side. This is a typical skill of four or two strokes. The two only maintain the most basic contact, and by moving, the destructive power of the air blade is not allowed to spread to the field knife, so as to guide the direction of the air blade.


    With a roar, the dragon scale, together with the air blade, crossed a semicircle in the air and cut heavily into the deck. Xiao Shili did try his best, but this force was deflected by the other party''s guidance.


    In his heart, he was surprised. It sounds simple, but it''s really hard to do it. Imagine what a concept it is to use four Liang things to move the weight of a thousand jin. Although it''s an exaggeration, it''s the same with the general situation. The sharp edge of the dragon scale blade is like a heavy weight of a thousand jin, and it needs a very high skill to be pulled aside by the opponent''s field knife.


    When the air blade fell into the deck, Xiao Shi also received a heavy blow from the abdomen, and the whole person fell back a few meters. Leonid said, "the physical fitness is barely OK, but in terms of fighting skills, you are definitely not my opponent."


    Xiao Shili picked it up and cut it out again. Leonid waved his knife and led the air blade through a semicircle. The dragon scale tilted to the other side as if it had been sucked. He said with a smile, "I said it''s useless..."


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly held the right hand of the handle of the dragon scale knife, and then grasped the handle with his left hand at the speed of lightning. With this change of hand, the cutting force of the dragon scale suddenly reversed, only to hear a hissing sound. The field knife split into two parts in the air without suspense. Leonid opened his eyes wide, and his voice stopped on the unfinished syllable, The blood in front of the chest suddenly sputtered away in a straight line.


    "I''m sorry, but if it comes to fighting skills, I still have a little confidence in myself." Xiao Shili said coldly, then he chopped off again. He cut an X directly in Leonid''s chest, and the blood spattered out in all directions. Then he came forward with a fist and hit each other hard on the cheek.


    Even a few hundred kilogram sandbags could fly with such a powerful blow. However, Leonid only stepped back, with blood splashing on his face and several teeth flying out.


    In the distance, she cheered. In the fierce battle, her heart kept rising to her throat for fear that Xiao Shili would be hurt. At this time, she finally saw that Xiao Shili had the upper hand. Such a series of attacks hit each other, and the victory was inevitable. A relaxed heart, his face can not help but show a reassuring smile.


    Alexei and yeffim also sighed that Xiao Shili''s performance in shooting the whole match had completely shocked them. However, the leader of the old man''s Tomahawk was able to fight with such a terrible man for such a long time. They also hurt each other, and their strength was not inferior to each other. What kind of people are there today? I unknowingly took such a terrible task.


    At this time, yeffim suddenly found a problem, can''t help frowning, "don''t you think it''s strange? From the beginning, Leonid never seemed to fall down


    When he said this, Alexei noticed it and nodded, "yes, no one can stand up to such an attack."


    He was stabbed twice in the chest, and at the same time, he got a powerful blow on his face. In addition, he was stabbed in the abdomen before. How could he fall down? They thought at the same time.


    "As you can see, he won''t fall." A beautiful but charming voice came from behind.

 Chapter 488

    Alexey and yeffim were surprised at the same time. They looked back and found a gorgeous and extremely beautiful woman standing behind them. They could not help but open their mouths. Then they secretly swallowed their saliva. The woman was wearing a purple dress with a mink vest on it. The two long round and sexy women with white silk / socks were more likely to feel guilty, Alexei couldn''t help finding himself hardened.


    Aphrola also heard the movement, turned around, and her pretty face looked like an enemy. She cried nervously, "Elena!"


    Elena? Alexei and yeffim just reflected that this woman was the female prisoner who had just been detained in the boat. However, she had just been wearing prison clothes and kept her head down. They didn''t pay much attention to her. They didn''t expect that such a huge change had taken place in the whole person after changing clothes. Alexei secretly regretted it, Such a wonderful thing is beside me, and I don''t realize it. As a man, it''s a failure.


    Elena smiled softly, "don''t be nervous, your highness. I meant no harm."


    She did not know when Elena came here, but she wanted to pay attention to the fight behind her, but she could not help guarding against the woman. At this time, she saw a falling shotgun on the ground, and immediately took a step towards the gun, trying to pick it up without attracting the other party''s attention.


    Aliksey stares at the woman''s towering twin peaks and licks her dry lips. He has not seen a woman in the laboratory for hundreds of years. He has been sick. Sometimes he really wants not to be an intensification fighter. Now a woman with such a sexy and beautiful appearance appears in front of him. He can''t keep calm immediately. Although the other party is the enemy, But this did not prevent him from yearning for women. He wanted to use his mental strength, but he did not dare, because he knew that this woman was the opposite old man''s girl. If he dared to touch her, ten lives would not be enough for him to die, so he had to look at her hot figure and indulge in her heart.


    Yeffim was a little calmer than his companion. He was more concerned about another thing than the beauty of a woman. Then he asked, "by the way, what do you mean by what you just said? What do you mean he won''t fall? "


    "Literally." "Leonid has experienced countless battles in his life. You can''t imagine the injuries he suffered. He spent half of his life bleeding and healing. But it is this kind of experience that makes Leonid acquire an amazing ability."


    Aphrodite was about to pick up the gun secretly. Hearing Yelena''s words, she could not help but stop. Her beautiful eyes looked at each other in surprise, "what ability?" She has been concerned about the battle between Xiao Shili and Leonid. At the moment, hearing Leonid''s amazing ability, she can''t help but be attracted. She wants to know what the other party''s ability is and whether it will cause danger to Xiao Shili.


    Yelena turned her head and looked at the battle in the distance, "this ability, Leonid himself called the overlord, is the ability that will not fall no matter how many attacks he has suffered."


    "What?" There was a flash of surprise in her eyes. She was not a fighter. She didn''t know what the use of this ability was. She just guessed weakly that she would not die. How could it be?


    Yeffim was born in the army, so he naturally understood the key. In a battle, if one side falls down, he will show the biggest flaw and gap, and give the other side the best chance to attack. If one person does not fall down in a hostile war, it is an extremely huge advantage. Even if he bears the enemy''s attack, he can kill the other side instantly, But is it true or false that this matter comes out of this woman''s mouth?


    Yeliena didn''t care about the eyes of several people, and continued to smile, "in fact, it''s not as exaggerated as you think. Leonid doesn''t die, but his vitality is stronger than that of ordinary people, and it''s hard to kill him when an ordinary person dies. Ha ha, but in my opinion, it''s not a kind of ability, just a habit of getting hurt too much, Therefore, there will be a little resistance to wounds or bleeding, and the functions of the body and organs will be strengthened after recovery and damage, just like the sexual ability will be improved if there are too many times of doing / loving¡°


    This sentence suddenly came out from a sexy and enchanting woman, which made the two virgins, Alexei and yeffim, suddenly turn up, and aphrola''s face was also slightly feverish. But now is not the time to care about this. If yeliena''s words are true, isn''t Xiao Shili very dangerous?


    With concern, she looked back to the battlefield in the distance. She saw that the war was getting fiercer now. She couldn''t see their actions clearly. She only saw a little red floating out from the two flashing figures, but she didn''t know who was injured.


    "I admit that although Xiao is also very strong, in front of Leonid, he has absolutely no chance of winning." Yelena''s voice was in her ears.


    She turned her head and looked at each other suspiciously. "Why are you telling me that?"


    "Xiao Bi has been my boss for several days, and we are friends¡° Yelena chuckled. "How can I just watch him die?"


    "Are you friends with him?" she said sarcastically


    "Well, our first lady is jealous." Yelena raised her hands and made a compromise. Her beautiful face was enchanting. "That''s at least a friend in bed, OK? Xiao and I didn''t enter each other that time, but we felt really good. " When she called Xiao Shili''s name, her tone really became very gentle.


    Her little face turned red in an instant, and the scene in the interrogation room that night reappeared in her mind. She was a little more angry with the woman.


    Alexey and yeffim were also surprised. They didn''t expect that the two tough men over there had an affair with this woman. Damn it, beautiful women are more than one, and beautiful and coquettish women are more than one. What makes them more concerned is that it seems that miss aphrola has something to do with that guy. Does... Miss aphrola like that guy? They felt a sense of loss, and their awe of Xiao Shili was mixed with some jealousy. In fact, they were full of jealousy when Aphrodite jumped into each other''s arms just now, but they were shocked by Xiao Shili''s eyes in the next second. This kind of jealousy didn''t have time to send out.


    "Well, if you are so jealous again, your prince charming will really die." Yelena looked at the lovely expression of Aphrodite, with a look of teasing her little sister.


    Aphrola just wanted to say who was jealous, but when she thought that Yelena was right, there was not much time for Xiao Shi to leave, so she tried to calm down and asked, "tell us this, and then what? What do you want? "


    Ye Lena''s face also calmed down, but there was a smile on her lips. "I can save Xiao, but you must promise me a condition."

 Chapter 489

    In fact, aphrola does not think that Xiao Shi is weaker than the enemy, but as long as he is put into a dangerous situation, he will feel uneasy. If he can minimize the danger around him, he would rather give up everything in exchange.


    "But why should we believe you?" Yeffim asked suspiciously, how could this woman, as Leonid''s mistress, turn around and help the enemy, even though she had an unclear relationship with both of them. According to the previous situation, Leonid did not hesitate to use such force to save her from the government, and fools wanted to know who she should help.


    However, the answer is a mysterious smile on Yelena''s face, "don''t worry, I will make both of us feel safe, the premise is, promise me the conditions."


    At this moment, in the middle of the deck, the battle between the two strong men, who were refined step by step by themselves, has become white hot.


    Compared with Leonid''s crazy attack, Xiao Shili''s face showed more surprise. The man in front of him had no less than ten wounds all over his body, and his whole body was stained red with blood. There were several injuries and bones, and Bai Sensen''s bones were exposed, but Leonid didn''t seem to respond at all, With an almost fanatical smile on his face, not to mention death, he has not even fallen down once since.


    Even if ordinary people do not die in this situation, they will lose their ability to move because of serious injury. At the moment, Leonid seems to become more and more crazy every time he is hurt, and the speed and strength of attack also increase. When he plays against Xiao Shili empty handed, he never falls behind.


    Is this guy immortal!? Xiao Shi''s centrifugal mind condenses, and he can''t be killed under such a chop. Is this the "fighting idea" mentioned in his mouth?


    Can the so-called fighting idea also make people have some ability different from ordinary people? Xiao Shili found that the place on his opponent''s body where he cut off was not healed, but he stopped bleeding soon. It was for this reason that he could maintain his immortal state under such serious injury.


    In addition, some of the other party''s body tissues can continue to operate without hindrance after receiving heavy damage. Leonid''s right shoulder has been pierced with a deep bone wound, but his right arm can still burst out with great strength.


    As Xiao Shili stabbed his opponent''s ribs, he was also hit by his opponent''s fist in his chest. His body flew out from afar, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. However, when he raised his head, Leonid still didn''t fall down. Instead, he walked towards himself step by step, and his blood drenched body seemed to have just come out of the sea of blood, With a smile on her red face, she looked ferocious.


    "See? You can''t beat me. " Leonid''s heavy voice faltered, in which there is a kind of madness, "no matter how many times you attack, my body will still be loyal to its master, when I don''t let it fall, it will never fall."


    "Are you... So sure?" Xiao Shili reluctantly stood up, and his chest was full of Qi and blood. He could not help but feel a little unsteady. Under his cough, he brought out a few threads of blood.


    "It seems that your body has nearly reached its limit. See, life is always so fragile. That''s why human beings are weak." Leonid approached step by step, saying in a perceptive tone.


    If we go on like this, we have to chop our head! Xiao Shili''s eyes locked on the other''s head. Of course, he had tried this method, but the other''s speed was even faster than his own. It was not easy to decapitate with one knife.


    The good value stored in the treasure has been consumed very little in the battle of Yakov farm. It may be OK to hit the opponent with melee lock, but it is impossible to kill with one hit.


    If you wake up now, you should be able to kill each other instantly. As long as you cut off his head or cut off his body, no matter how tenacious his vitality is, he can''t survive. However, after the end of the awakening state, the power of the gentian in one''s body will completely fall into the gap. In this situation, there are still many dangerous factors. Moreover, it will take at least three days for one''s body to fully recover the power of the gentian. As the last trump card of one''s life, awakening can never be used until the last resort.


    Xiao Shili stood up, supporting himself, and slashed his opponent''s head with a knife. However, the target was too small. Leonid easily avoided the attack. At the same time, he flew a foot and kicked it with a powerful force. Xiao Shili crossed the dagger and barely blocked the foot. His body could not help but step back.


    "Come and meet your sad fate!" Leonid laughed wildly and let out a low tiger roar.


    Xiao Shili rushed forward again, gathering strength to stab each other''s face, but this knife changed direction in the middle of the way, attacking each other''s heart.


    Piercing the heart, the same effect!


    However, Leonid made a slight mistake and did not dodge. He let the knife go through his body and killed him with a complete defeat. At the same time, he punched Xiao Shili heavily in the chest.


    Xiao Shili made a slight crack in his chest. Under the second heavy blow, his sternum could no longer bear the load. He let go of his hand, and his body flew backward for a few meters, falling on the deck.


    Dragon scale condenses out that the Qi blade has completely passed through the opponent''s body. At this moment, the dagger leaves the master''s hand, and the Qi blade dissipates immediately. Dragon scale falls from the air alone.


    Leonid looked down at the dagger under his feet. It went straight into the handle and inserted into the deck. A little surprise flashed in his eyes, so he bent down to pick it up.


    In the gap between the other side to pick up the dagger, Xiao Shili burst out the last strength, suddenly jumped from the ground, rushed to the other side, jumped high in the air, and hit the other side''s head.


    The blow came as fast as thunder, but before his fist touched Leonid''s forehead, Shaw was choked from his throat, but he was already strangled by his opponent.


    "After the injury, the speed will slow down because of the injury, which is the biggest difference between you and me." Leonid''s strong arm lifted Xiao Shili in the air and said with a playful smile, "on the battlefield, only those who have the ability to live the longest are qualified to be winners."


    Leonid''s left arm suddenly broke off from his elbow and blood gushed down. The other half of his arm was still on Xiao Shili''s neck. The other side had another Black Dagger in his hand. The air around the black blade was shaking rapidly. Leonid didn''t expect that the other side had two of the same daggers, This change was unexpected. In anger, the other arm swung by and swept Xiao Shili''s side. This blow was mixed with anger and hatred, and the force was unprecedented. Xiao Shili was blown to the edge of the deck, and fell into the sea a few meters away.


    Leonid thought that the war was decided, but the other side cut off his arm at the last moment. Although the wound recovered, the stump could not be regenerated. His heart suddenly rose with great anger. He jumped up to the other side, lifted the other side''s body from the ground, stepped forward, stood on the edge of the deck, and suspended Xiao Shili over the sea.


    "The game is over." Leonid''s voice was low, and his palms were suddenly clenched. The green tendons on Shaw''s neck suddenly expanded like snakes. His breathing stopped in an instant, and there was a huge feeling of tearing around his neck.


    At this moment, Leonid suddenly felt someone close behind him. After half a second of vigilance, he immediately recognized who was coming, and then said with a smile, "baby, do you want to help me tie him yourself?"


    Xiao Shili gathered his eyes and saw that behind Leonid, Yelena was coming here, holding a gun in his hand, smiling calmly and calmly.

 Chapter 490

    So far, if this woman shoots, she will die here. Xiao Shili looks at Yelena. He has no choice but to open the awakening and kill them. He is about to open the awakening, but his eyes suddenly flash with surprise.


    Yelena stood a few meters away from them, and then raised her gun. However, the gun did not point at Xiao Shili, but at the back of Leonid''s head.


    Leonid did not notice, still said with a smile, "baby, you were captured by the military, suffered so much, all because of this boy, now it''s your turn to revenge, ha ha, you must have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Yelena pursed a smile, "yes, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time, waiting for the day that can kill you."


    Leonid''s expression was stunned, and then suddenly changed, but he thought it was too late. The gun in Elena''s hand pulled the trigger, and the bullet instantly penetrated Leonid''s brain, shot through his left eye and wiped Xiao Shili''s cheek.


    Xiao Shili didn''t react for a moment. He looked coldly at Leonid''s left eye turned into a face of blood hole and slowly fell down. With an unbelievable look in the other eye, they fell into the sea at the same time. Xiao Shili grabbed the edge of the deck and quickly jumped on board. Leonid''s body fell down, splashing a big splash on the blue sea.


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman in front of him in an incredible way. Yelena was still smiling, as if what had happened just now was just a random act of her own, which was not worth paying any attention to.


    It wasn''t until two seconds later that Xiao Shili reacted. Ye Lina met Xiao Shili''s extremely complicated eyes, and her eyebrows and eyes became soft again. Wen Sheng said with a smile, "I know you were badly repaired just now, but you don''t have to look at me with such pitiful eyes. Do you want your sister to comfort you?"


    How could his eyes have been like what she said? Xiao Shili looked away and hummed, "Yelena, what kind of medicine do you sell in the gourd?" Until now, he still can''t imagine that the number one man of Tomahawk, who is like the immortal god of war, will be shot and killed by his mistress in a dramatic way in the end of the fierce battle with him.


    "Hello, do you have any cigarettes?" Yelena suddenly looked at him.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, then took out the cigarette from the pocket and handed it to the other side. Anyway, it was this woman who saved herself just now.


    Yelena took one between her lips and lit it. She took a light breath and puffed out the smoke. "Everyone has his own secret, so do I. is that ok?"


    "So you killed Leonid?"


    "I don''t really like him, OK." Yelena took another puff of cigarette and said faintly, "I realized after I was put in prison this time that it was like being locked in a cage with someone I didn''t like. What I wanted was pure freedom."


    Xiao Shili didn''t ask again. This woman must have her own purpose in doing so. On the contrary, she felt a little sad for Leonid. This man, who was willing to pay such a huge price for a woman, openly fought against the government. Unexpectedly, he died in the hands of his beloved woman.


    Aphylla had already come here from the other side of the deck. She missed Xiao Shi''s departure and completely forgot the image of a lady. When she ran to Xiao Shi''s departure, she was already tired and panting, but she looked at him with concern at the first time. Her beautiful eyes eagerly looked for any injury on him.


    Xiao Shili smiles and tells her that she''s OK. But she still wants to check it. When she''s about to stretch out her little hand and pull open his clothes, she suddenly jumps in her heart. Why do she care about him so much? It seems that whether he will be hurt or not has a lot to do with himself. It''s just the second time that they met. He saved himself. That''s right... But... But


    The girl''s mind, the man never understand, Xiao Shili saw the appearance of aphrola drooping head, thought she was finally relieved, so he turned to Yelena way, "I don''t like to owe others, especially the enemy don''t want to, the military people should soon arrive, if you don''t want to go back to prison, now let''s go."


    Elena nodded. "Miss aphrola, don''t forget our agreement."


    Yelena really saved Xiao Shili, and Aphrodite''s look at each other was not so hostile, "I will report to the superior that you have died."


    "Thank you." Yelena looked at Xiao Shili again, "Xiao, there is another thing that I think you may be interested in knowing."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili doesn''t have much hatred for Yelena either. Although he was cheated by her before and fell into the prison of Tomahawk, he finally handed her over to the KGB. Both sides were even, and his tone became more peaceful now.


    "A girl asked me to bring you something." Yelena took something out of her pocket and handed it over.


    Xiao Shi took over and put a small button in his palm. His face suddenly changed. He knew the button! This is the button on Meiyu!


    He raised his head abruptly, looked at Yelena and said, "where is that girl now?"


    Yelena looked at Xiao Shili''s expression, and then said, "during the period when I was detained by the KGB, this girl lived in the cell next to me. During a chat, after I mentioned you, she asked me to bring you this button."


    Xiao Shili''s heart was full of Qi and blood. He couldn''t help rushing over and grabbing Yelena''s shoulder with both hands. He said, "tell me where the girl was detained."


    "It hurts!" Yeliena can''t help but cry out, with a look of pain on her face. Xiao Shili wakes up, lets go and says, "I''m sorry."


    Yelena rubbed her shoulder, but there was no blame in her eyes. On the contrary, she flashed a trace of admiration and said slowly, "that place is in the Kremlin, somewhere underground in the central area of the palace, the KGB headquarters base. This base is secret but not open to the public. Of course, miss aphora should know that there are six sub bases under the base, The girl and I are both locked up on the last floor of the base. "


    But as far as I know, there are only five floors under the KGB


    Xiao Shili got the same information, so he looked at Yelena with inquiring eyes.


    Yelena said, "I don''t know about the first five floors, but the sixth floor does exist. The sixth floor sub base is an underground prison, which is specially used to hold prisoners of high importance and high risk. The guard inside is very strict, so it''s hard to break into."

 Chapter 491

    Xiao Shili nodded slowly and thoughtfully, "I see. Thank you."


    Yelena looked at him as if she wanted to say something else, but her eyes stayed on aphrola''s body. Finally she didn''t say anything. She turned and walked to the other side of the deck, raised her hand and waved, "well, see you later."


    When Xiao Shili came back to his senses, Yelena had disappeared in his vision. She was really a woman who couldn''t guess... He had a smile on his mouth and shook his head gently.


    Alexei and yeffim are also here. They have been aiming at Yelena with their sniper guns since the beginning. This is the method proposed by Yelena herself, because her identity can''t win the trust of the other party. In the eyes of aphrola and others, Yelena is close to them and may help Leonid attack Xiao Shili, so she is willing to expose herself to the muzzle of the gun, To win the trust of both sides.


    They have been carefully performing their duties since just now, and did not dare to put down their guns and come out until Yelena left completely. At this time, they saw Xiao Shili and afrola together side by side, and they were like a pair of lovers made in heaven in the sun. Their hearts suddenly rose with incomparable jealousy. However, due to Xiao Shili''s pressure, they only dared to stand far away and watch, but did not dare to come near.


    At this time, there was a faint sound of helicopter engines in the air. Four helicopter formations came from the southeast. There were three military speedboats on the sea below. Alex Seton was excited and cried out, "it''s our people."


    The two have been on numerous missions, but each time they use their mental strength to solve them easily. Only this time is the most critical. After this thrilling World War I, they feel like they will survive.


    At the same time, a speedboat left the freighter, headed for the other side of the coastline, and soon disappeared at the end of the sea and sky.


    There was not much time for Xiao Shili to consider. With the deafening hum, four helicopters were hovering over the freighter. Looking at the tragic scene of the bloody corpse mountain below, the soldiers on the helicopter were very surprised. They didn''t know what had happened here just now. They were only ordered to escort the ship back to the port, I didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    "No friendly troops found in the search."


    "Found target, location, main deck, number four, confirmed three of our soldiers, a civilian, all teams descend one after another for on-site confirmation."


    The four helicopters threw down the ropes at the same time, and the heavily armed soldiers landed on the deck one after another along the ropes, and each of them entered a state of alert. After the two soldiers got close to aphrola, their faces changed slightly, and they quickly reported in the communication loop, "report, miss aphrola is found, put it into the protection target first, and request thunder one to land."


    The other two men confirmed the identities of Alexei and yeffim. They had no scruples about these ordinary soldiers, and immediately found the feeling that ten thousand people were strong among them. They didn''t play any role in the war, and they were angry. Seeing that these soldiers came so late, they immediately put on the airs of officers and reprimanded everyone.


    "What are you doing? Help Miss aphrola on the plane and take us back. Do you know how hard miss aphrola was just now? Nonsense, how can you idiots know?" Alexei groaned, trying to regain some face from his position.


    A helicopter slowly landed on the deck. The soldiers looked at the bodies on the ground and the remains of another helicopter. They could imagine how fierce the battle was,; In the eyes of the soldiers, it must have been the battle that lasted until the end, when both sides were defeated and the enemy was completely destroyed by the three final enhancers. The eyes of aphrola, Alexei and yeffim could not help but be more respectful.


    The two soldiers came up to aphrola and said respectfully, "miss aphrola, please get on the plane and we''ll take you back."


    Another soldier looked at Xiao Shili, who was standing on one side. Seeing his clothes, he thought that this man was probably the crew of the cargo ship who was kidnapped. At the moment, he was standing with the president''s daughter, and he wanted to push him aside to make way for afrola.


    Unexpectedly, with this push, the other side did not move. The soldier''s physical strength was not bad, and he was slightly surprised. He immediately looked at the other side carefully. At the moment, Xiao Shili''s face was covered with blood, but he could not recognize his face. He said, "go to one side first, and there will be a boat to pick you up later!"


    At the moment, Xiao Shili''s mind fluctuates. As long as he makes a move, these soldiers will turn into corpses in a moment. At this moment, I saw that the other party didn''t recognize me. However, I had an idea in my heart. If I could find a way to get inside the KGB, it would be a great opportunity now and then.


    Just as he was thinking about this, his little finger was suddenly held by a small hand. Xiao Shili lowered his head and met with Flora''s eager eyes. "Come back with me. I''ve explained to dad about you. This time, I''ll be able to eliminate the misunderstanding." After saying that, the pretty face was gloomy again and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me that I hurt you... I''m sorry."


    "No, it has nothing to do with you or your father." Xiao Shili shook his head. "It''s my own problem."


    Aphrola suddenly thought of something and said, "it''s because of that girl. She must have been locked up because of misunderstanding. You don''t have to worry. When I go back, I''ll ask my father to release her. Is she... Your friend?"


    "A very important person to me." Xiao Shili looked down at aphrola and said, "aphrola, I need you to do me a favor?"


    The girl''s eyes were stunned for a moment, and then flashed a surprise, "me?"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "however, this is a difficult request. If you can''t do it, I won''t blame you."


    She blushed and lowered her head slightly, but her eyes were firm. "As long as I can do it, I will help you."


    In retrospect, why I wanted to join the KGB was to find him one day. Now, this wish has come true. Since they met, he has been protecting himself every time. Now he has the strength and it''s time to do something for him.


    Xiao Shili whispered a few words in the girl''s ear. Aphrola''s quiet eyes beat like a frightened fawn. He quickly shook his head, "no, it''s too dangerous."


    "It has to be done to save the man." Xiao Shili looked back, "of course, you can also have your own choice, I don''t reluctantly."


    The man''s indifference makes aphora feel at a loss. If she does this, this kind of behavior has constituted treason. Although she is only 16 years old, as the daughter of the president, she knows much more about politics than her peers. However, compared with this, she is more worried about his safety. If she does this, she will put him in great danger, Even life can be lost.

 Chapter 492

    At the same time, she felt a sense of loss in her heart. She had already guessed who the girl was. A girl should be worthy of such a great sacrifice, even her own life. That girl is really happy.


    "I promise you." She looked up at Xiao Shili''s surprise. Although she felt lost, she knew that since she had decided, no matter what happened, she could not change her mind. Even if she didn''t have herself, she would do it by herself.


    "Thank you."


    "But you must promise me that you must protect yourself." Said aphrola, with an uneasy look on her face.


    "I promise you." Xiao Shili nodded.


    "Miss aphora, please get on the plane. We''re going back." Said the two soldiers.


    Aphrola closed her eyes. For a moment, all the soldiers on the ship, including Alexei and yeffim, stopped moving, just like time. Helicopter pilots are all empty eyed, thinking only stay in the driving.


    One minute later, everyone returned to normal again. As the environment around them had not changed, everyone didn''t realize anything. It seemed that the scene just now was just a suspended video. After the normal play, the characters began their own performances. The two soldiers standing next to aphrola were surprised and looked around. The civilian did not know where he had gone, as if he had suddenly disappeared. But a civilian, two soldiers also don''t care, at the moment again request afrola board the plane.


    At this time, someone suddenly called in the distance, "here, I found a surviving reinforced soldier!" Several soldiers carried out an injured soldier from among several corpses. He was wearing the uniform of strengthened soldiers. It was obviously one of the 20 early strengthened soldiers dispatched for this mission. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    The soldiers carried the injured Companion to another plane. Before boarding the plane, she looked in that direction and prayed silently.


    "Let''s get out of here, miss aphrola. This place is really not suitable for a girl like you." Alexei said politely, while yeffim glanced around, but did not find the shadow of the strong man. The other party was still here, but suddenly disappeared.


    Alexei wanted him to disappear soon. As long as there was that person present, he would even have difficulty breathing. He felt like he was hung by a sword over his head. He didn''t want to have it again in his life. Now he urged the pilot to take off quickly.


    After two helicopters took off, they flew towards the coastline. The remaining two planes and military speedboats stayed behind to guide and escort the freighters and recover the nuclear bombs.


    I don''t know how long later, when all the people were evacuated from the sea, a string of bubbles suddenly appeared on the calm sea, and then a figure in diving suit suddenly floated to the sea.


    The diver took off the oxygen mask on his face, revealing a gentle and white face. It turned out that he was north, who had been missing in the battle before. It seems that because he stayed under the water for too long, he took a deep breath of fresh salty air, and then pressed the micro communicator on his ear.


    "It''s over. Everything''s going as you expected." North look quietly said, white face on the sharp eyes, not in the front of the gentle and near image..


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I see. Plan x is on now."


    At the end of the communication, North looked up at a remnant of the distant cruise ship. With a smile on his face, he said to himself, "is this the moment at last? The great Russian Federation is finally ushering in the moment of its renewal. "


    In the distance came the roar of propellers, and a helicopter broke through the sea again. As the helicopter passed by, North grabbed the landing gear, and his whole body was taken up from the sea. His action was amazing. As soon as he turned over, he entered the cabin.


    At the same time, on the fifth floor of the KGB underground beehive base, in the 17th Bureau.


    Vladimir is sitting alone in the dark room. The light coming in through the crack of the door outside reflects a light band on his body, which makes his outline more deep. The light reflects on the man''s mottled face, which is as quiet as an eternal statue.


    At this time, a pleasant bell of Ode to joy suddenly sounded, which was extremely incompatible with the atmosphere in the room. Vladimir finally moved his body and took out of his uniform a mobile phone with a beating screen, which showed the caller: the presidium Committee.


    "Hello?" He picked it up in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "A celebration? I''m sorry, but I won''t go


    "Vladimir, it''s all your biochemical forces that have lifted the biggest crisis in this century. The president and leaders praise the 17th Bureau. As the director of the 17th Bureau, it''s hard to say if you are not present at that time." The voice of the other side raised a few minutes, with the tone of half discuss half order way..


    "In that case, I''ll come later."


    Just hung up. Vladimir looked at the desktop on the phone screen. It was a picture of a family of three when they were together. The man in the middle of the picture was smiling, with his daughter in one hand and his daughter in the other. It was like two people with the man who has no expression now. Vladimir gazed at the picture for a long time, gently reaching out and rubbing his hand on the faces of women and little girls.


    "General, the team has assembled! Waiting for your order at any time! " There was a voice outside the door.


    Vladimir''s eyes trembled, his cell phone snapped shut in his hands, and the room fell into darkness again.


    Amy, sarana, wait for me. Soon, the world will be different. In another world, look at it with your eyes.


    Vladimir slowly stood up and walked out of the gate. In the bright hall outside, more than 100 initial strengthening soldiers were in neat formation. In front of the square array, 24 intermediate strengthening soldiers stood up with their heads raised. The breath released from such a large number of intermediate strengthening soldiers gathered together and immediately filled the hall.


    "Attention


    "Salute


    With an order, everyone stood at attention and raised his right hand respectfully to the man in front of him.


    Vladimir raised his hand and saluted, his eyes slowly swept through the soldiers, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, today is a glorious and glorious moment for us. As the best of human beings, you finally have the opportunity to show your strength to the whole world. Human beings have been living in constant evolution since ancient times, and those who are weak and stagnant in the same place, As the first generation of evolutionists, we are qualified to lead this country on the road to evolution and the strong! So today, we are going to save this country from the weak and let it enter a new era. You are the pioneers of this new world

 Chapter 493

    "Roar!" At the same time, all the people below let out a roar, and everyone''s face was full of fighting spirit.


    "We will follow the general''s steps to the death and eliminate all obstacles for the new era of mankind!" Yelled an officer.


    "We will follow the general''s steps to the death, for the new era of mankind!" Hundreds of people roared at the same time.


    Vladimir nodded slightly, then turned around and walked towards Frank''s sword from the heavy figure under the general''s coat. All the fortified soldiers followed him.


    Xiao Shili was lying on the floor of the engine room. Through his thick tactical mask, his breathing was not very smooth. Several soldiers were talking about what happened today. These soldiers were also under the 17th Bureau, but they were just ordinary special forces, not gene enhancers. The topic naturally revolved around the unprecedented crisis in Moscow, And strengthen the strength of the soldiers.


    I don''t know how long it took for the helicopter to land. Even though he was carried onto a wheel bed and covered by a tactical mask, Xiao Shili could open his eyes and observe the scene around him. He saw carved fences, jade buildings and lush vegetation everywhere. He seemed to be in the courtyard of a grand building. He also looked up to see the towering towers in the air and the continuous crimson walls, Like a huge castle, I suddenly understand that I am now in the Kremlin.


    The Kremlin is Mongolian, meaning "fortress.". It used to be the palace of czars and the oldest building complex in Moscow. After the October Revolution, it became the seat of the party and government organs of the Soviet Union. After the collapse of the Soviet Union, it became a synonym for the Russian government.


    The Kremlin is not a single castle, but a large-scale complex composed of the Senate building, Privy Council building and several churches. It covers an area of 275000 square meters, equivalent to 38 football fields. It used to be the Czar''s castle, but now it is also the symbol of Russia''s highest authority. It is called the secret road of the world''s xiaoshili heart, Most of this elevator is the place leading to the KGB base. It integrates advanced modern science and technology into ancient cultural buildings. It''s really hard to be seen. All around it, it has become a metal wall with dark luster. All the way down, the elevator gives people the feeling that the Buddha like society has always fallen into the center of the earth.


    About five minutes later, the elevator finally came to a steady stop. Xiao Shili knew that he was hundreds of meters deep underground. He glimpsed the indicator light of the elevator on the fifth floor, 17th Bureau! I didn''t expect to come in so easily.


    It seems that Tomahawk''s terrorist attack, in the final analysis, has helped him a lot. If he forcibly intrudes according to his previous idea, it will undoubtedly be as difficult as climbing the sky. He can''t break through the elevator alone.


    However, there was no button leading to the sixth floor on the elevator, which was also expected by Xiao Shili. It seems that we have to find another way to get down to the sixth floor.


    After getting out of the elevator, it was still a circular hall, surrounded by four closed doors. The doctor named goodless came forward and still had three-step scanning of password, fingerprint and pupil. The door opened in response to the sound. There were three closed doors before entering the 17th Bureau, each of which was made of 20 cm inch thick special alloy, All the 16 closed doors of the base will be locked within one second. At that time, unless the president opens them with the key himself, even the missile will not be able to break them.


    The 17th Bureau in the legend is also the ultimate mother nest for cultivating strengthened soldiers. The number of strengthened soldiers here must be the largest. When Xiao Shili entered the base, he turned on the detection function. Brain waves spread out and quickly composed pictures in his mind. However, the result surprised Xiao Shili. Except for some ordinary soldiers and scientists, he also had a lot of mental health, The existence of enhanced soldiers is not observed. Are enhanced soldiers in a unique space and shielding their scanning code?


    According to the information provided by Andrew, the number of medium-term strengthened soldiers in the base is only 30. If there is no accident, you can still cope with it. At present, the most urgent task is to find the entrance of the sixth floor, rescue Meiyu, and then leave here. I just hope Meiyu is OK.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili is upset again. For such a long time, no one can guarantee that nothing will happen. Now he would rather give up everything. His only wish is to let him see a good wife. If he can let Meiyu not have any accident, he would rather exchange everything he has in his hand!


    At the same time, a cold killing opportunity flashed in his heart. If Meiyu was hurt in the slightest degree, every ordinary Russian soldier from the Senate to the KGB would die. At that time, he would definitely destroy the whole Russian government! Even to destroy the country!


    When I came back to myself, I was already in a snow-white room with four walls. In front of me was a glass container with a height of more than one person, which was filled with green liquid. This kind of experimental container is not uncommon in movies, and it is generally used to soak human body in it for cultivation. There are dozens of such triple containers in the wide room.


    The scientists nearby are talking. Xiao Shili hears that the content of the conversation is that as long as he puts himself into these containers, his wounds will be healed automatically. However, this method can only be used to strengthen soldiers. Besides the lack of regeneration ability, ordinary people''s bodies can not withstand the erosion of these chemicals.

 Chapter 494

    However, after the scientist named goodless left, there seemed to be a dispute among the remaining scientists. One of them thought that the injury and location of the injured should be determined first, while the other two didn''t want to be so troublesome. They could repair the injured directly.


    "We must confirm his injury, so that we can extract the data of his injury, including the degree of injury, the position of injury, the type of attack he received, the type of weapon he was injured by, and so on. Only in this way can we find out the disadvantages of strengthening soldiers and further strengthen their ability."


    "Come on, everyone knows that the ability of strengthening soldiers has reached a limit. Even Dr. goodless admits that unless it is a variant strengthening soldier under development, there will be no higher breakthrough."


    "That''s right. It''s very tiring to do physical examination and physiological adjustment for those soldiers every day. Please don''t increase our workload. Anyway, after throwing it in, no matter what injury is, it will be repaired. As for whether there will be bullets and grenade fragments in the wound, these will not affect the action of strengthening soldiers.


    "I think before treating the injured, we should first listen to the opinions of the injured." An indifferent voice suddenly said.


    "Ah?" Three scientists turned back at the same time.


    Blood spattered.


    The heads of the two scientists tumbled to the ground in circles. The bodies standing in the same place sprayed blood like a fountain, and dyed the rest of the scientist red.


    In front of the wounded soldiers suddenly stand up from the bed, with a strong sense of killing, like the devil stood in front of him.


    The scientist didn''t react at all. He was staring at his body with the smell of death in front of him. Until he saw the thick dripping blood of his body and the wide eyed heads of his colleagues on the floor, he suddenly trembled, his limbs suddenly collapsed and sat down on the ground.


    "Answer my question." The other side held a dagger in his hand and put it around his neck. His voice said coldly, "where is the entrance to the sixth floor?"


    The scientist was completely stunned and didn''t respond for a long time. After a few seconds, his voice trembled and said, "sixth... I... I don''t know..."


    With the sound of bone and flesh breaking, the scientist''s leg was stepped down by Xiao Shili, and the leg bone was twisted and broken.


    "Ah


    After the scream, the scientist finally sobered up a little bit, and said with great pain, "I... I really don''t know. This base has only five floors."


    It seemed that this man did not know. Xiao Shili asked again, "where is Dr. goodless?"


    "It''s the first room in the corridor, doctor''s office..."


    "Location of the central control room."


    "Go straight down the corridor... And you''ll see it."


    "Thank you." With the knife in his hand, Xiao Shi stood up and took off the tactical mask splashed with blood on his face. "I hope you can catch up with your colleagues."


    When he walked out of the gate of the laboratory, the whole base echoed a harsh alarm. The corridor reflecting the cold metal light was dyed blood red by the red light. At the other end of the corridor, several guards appeared in the field of vision. Xiao Shili raised his hand, raised his gun, shot and killed four guards at will. Then he turned back and knocked down the four people who were attacking from behind. After turning at the first corner, Xiao Shili killed four guards, Came to the door of Dr. goodless''s office.


    As the base fell into a state of alert, the door of the office had been locked from the inside. Xiao Shili''s eyes were green, and he opened the good value lock. After pressing the six digit password, the door opened.


    In the spacious office, Dr. goodless, bald and bearded, huddled behind his desk and looked in horror at the uninvited guest who didn''t know how to break in.


    "Dr. goodless?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you..."


    Xiao Shili didn''t talk nonsense. He pointed at each other''s forehead with the muzzle of a gun. "You are the chief person in charge here."


    "No, no, it''s General Vladimir who has the overall responsibility. I''m only responsible for the development of technology and the completion of experimental products." Goodless immediately made an appearance of willing to cooperate, but his eyes showed a look of surprise. He guessed the identity of the other party, and even disguised as a strengthened soldier to enter such a heavily guarded place.


    Vladimir?


    "The president?" Xiao Shili frowned.


    "No, it''s just the same name as President Putin. General Vladimir is the director of the 17th Bureau and the top leader of base X."


    Xiao Shili made an effort, the muzzle of the gun pushed the other side against the wall, "now I only ask once, if the answer is correct, then life, wrong answer, death."


    Goodless nodded busily, knowing that since the other party had the courage and strength to enter here, killing himself was no doubt as simple as breathing.


    Xiao Shili stared into each other''s eyes, "tell me how to get to the sixth floor."


    There was a trace of surprise in goodless''s eyes. At the same time, there was a flicker of hesitation. These subtle reactions did not escape Xiao Shili''s eyes. His cold fingers pressed the trigger down a little.


    "I said, I said!" Gudlers instinctively felt that his head would be penetrated in the next second, and his cold sweat would be pouring down in an instant. "The elevator to the sixth floor is in... In this base..." at this point, his tone slowed down under another pressure. If he told the other party, it would be tantamount to divulging the top secret of the state. There are recordings in this room all the time, Even if he escaped from the other side''s gun, he will inevitably be killed by the government in the future.


    However, for people, one more moment is a moment. After thinking about this, goodless immediately said, "the elevator is in the center of the base. Just go out and walk along the corridor..."


    "Needless to say, you, take me there." Xiao Shili knew that such a secret place must have more restrictions, so someone must open the way for him.


    Gudlers wiped the sweat on his face. Although his expression was extremely sad, he could not refuse the other party''s request under the pressure of strong fear.


    Goodless got up from his chair. As they were about to leave, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something and said, "where can I see the information of all the prisoners on the sixth floor?"


    Gudlers was surprised that the other party knew so well about the secrets that only people at the level of national leaders and in some special positions could have access to. How did the Chinese know about them.


    He shook his head slightly flustered. "I really don''t know. My authority only exists in research, and I can''t access those advanced content."


    "Who knows?" Xiao Shili''s voice does not take any emotion fluctuation..


    Gudleys swallowed his mouth. His eyes seemed to see through people''s mind. Subconsciously, he felt that once he lied, he would die.


    "It may be recorded on director Vladimir''s computer, but I don''t have his computer password..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Xiao Shili grabbed gudless''s collar, lifted him directly from across the table, ignored each other''s struggle and yelled, then blocked himself with each other''s body and went out of the office door.


    As expected, the corridor outside was already heavily guarded. As soon as he went out, more than a dozen guns pointed at Xiao Shili at the same time. The guards who came later concentrated on both sides of the corridor, and the firepower covered the whole corridor.


    "Don''t... Don''t shoot!" Seeing this, gudlers cried in horror, thinking that Xiao Shi would use himself as a human shield to block the bullet, but then he was pushed out, and a dog fell to the ground.


    At the same time that goodless fell to the ground, two guards in the corridor on the left were shot in the head and fell down. The guards did not expect that the other side would give up the hostages and choose to fight with their own side. When they were stunned, Xiao Shili rushed in front of him. The dragon scale crossed with an air wave, and a fan-shaped blood mist sprayed from the throat of the four. Then Xiao Shili turned back, Head for the other side of the corridor.

 Chapter 495

    The six soldiers on the right pull the trigger hard at the moment, but the enemy''s body shape is like a phantom in their eyes. They jump back and forth on the walls on both sides, and even completely avoid their own bullets. Everyone was stunned, but this situation only lasted for an instant. The next second, the blood hole on their forehead opened, and the four were cut off from the waist.


    Xiao Shili''s figure appears again in the middle of the corridor, and the dragon scale spins a few circles in his palm and then plunges back into his waist. With eyes wide open and mouth big enough to fill an apple, goodless, leaning against the wall, took five seconds to swallow a mouthful of saliva and said stupidly, "your honor, are you also an enhanced soldier?"


    Xiao Shili ignored him and raised him from the ground, "take me!"


    "Yes, yes!" Goodless nodded, his face not only frightened, but also surprised.


    Perfect, perfect! There is no cumbersome and cumbersome body after alienation, and the most perfect form to strengthen soldiers is to increase this unnecessary change to a stronger strength and speed, which is convenient for camouflage, not to attract the attention of the enemy, and at the same time, burst out the greatest lethality!


    I just can''t create a perfect combination of physical strength, speed and strength like streamline, so I just focus on muscle variation. Although soldiers have amazing defense, physical strength and strength, too large targets will inevitably cause panic and become the main targets of the enemy, Such strengthened soldiers can only go to the battlefield, but they can''t be used as agents or spies, so they lose the real significance of strengthening soldiers. The mainstream of modern warfare is science and technology warfare and information warfare. There is no need for soldiers to attack. Even if you have a powerful army, you can''t even see the enemy when others kill you with intercontinental missiles.


    For the scientist who created the enhanced soldier, gudlers sincerely felt admiration and admiration. He had achieved what he had been struggling to achieve all his life, but the other side did it! If I have a chance, I really want to see this great scientist.


    At this time, they had come to a closed door. Xiao Shili stopped and looked around. He felt strange from just now on. It had been a long time, but he still didn''t meet the strengthened soldiers to meet him. The results of no mental detection show that except for a few scientists who are not combat personnel, all the guards in this building have been destroyed in the corridor by themselves just now, and they still don''t feel the existence of enhanced soldiers. Along the way, there is no half figure in this huge base.


    This is too abnormal. Is it that the other party has already set up a trap to wait for his arrival. It''s impossible that she sneaks into the KGB in secret. Unless she betrays herself, Xiao Shili knows that she will never do so.


    I don''t have time to worry so much. In a word, I have come here. No matter what is ahead, I can''t stop myself.


    "Sir, the door is locked and needs fingerprint verification." Goodless stood at the door and said, "but maybe we can climb in through the vent pipe."


    "Back up!" Xiao Shili gave a low drink, then pulled out the dragon scale, condensed a half meter long air blade, rushed a few steps, suddenly waved, the steel closed door was directly cut out a one meter long hole, fell along the crack of the door, forming a triangle, and a broken piece fell on the ground.


    Gudlers was stunned again. China''s science and technology is incredible. The opponent is not only a perfect reinforcement soldier, but also a product of cutting-edge technology. Such a thick iron door can be cut with a knife. There must be a laser transmitter hidden in the dagger. This kind of small portable laser transmitter is still under research in our country. Due to the unstable radiation, It can''t pass the test yet. I didn''t expect that China has been put into the practical stage, and it is also made into the shape of a dagger, which is extremely easy to hide.


    From just now on, Xiao Shili felt that gudleys had a strange look in his eyes. Instead of fear, he had a faint surprise. It seemed that this change happened after he killed those soldiers. Compared with being forced to do things by himself before, now he is happy to follow him. At this time, without Xiao Shili''s command, he ran to the big desk and turned on the computer.


    "Well, as I said, computers also need passwords." Gudless grabs his head and looks at Xiao Shili, as if to say that you can''t split the computer.


    Xiao Shili stepped forward to have a look. Fortunately, he didn''t need the password of fingerprint verification or pupil verification, so he drove goodless away, sat down beside his computer, turned on the good value lock again, and after tapping a few numbers at will, the computer started it without any hindrance.


    Gudlers was shocked again. This is definitely not luck. Is it amazing that the other side has brain enhancement as well as body enhancement? If you want to try the eight digit code from the first to the eighth, from 0 to 9, there are tens of millions of combinations, but the other side can complete it in a few seconds. What a powerful computing ability!


    The old man looked at Xiao Shili with a kind of almost infatuated eyes. This is simply the most perfect human in the world. If he can get part of the tissue from the other person, he can study and analyze the enhanced mutation sequence of his body''s DNA. According to this direction, he can finally make such a perfect genetic medicine.


    "Doctor." Xiao Shili gave a cry, and gudeles immediately ran to him with a look of waiting for orders, as if he had become Xiao Shili''s old follower from this moment on.


    "Help me find out about the detainees." Xiao Shili got up and said that his knowledge of Russian was limited to spoken language, and some professional terms and official terms were completely unknown.


    "No problem!" As if he had picked up the stool, goodless was willing to help. He sat down and began to clatter on the keyboard. Xiao Shili feels that the old man seems to be more and more strange. He was normal when he pointed a gun at his head before. From just now on, the whole person seems to have suddenly played dope. Instead of removing the fear from his face, he took the initiative to help himself. Was the scene of killing himself too shocking and frightening the other party?


    "Found it!" Gudlers let out a cheer and raised his hands as if his work had been done. Xiao Shili didn''t have time to pay attention to this nervous old man. When he got close to the old man, what he saw on the screen was really the entrance interface of a database, on which his account number and password had been directly logged in. Gudleys Click to enter, and a plan of the building was first displayed on the screen.


    Is this the panorama of the sixth level prison? Xiao Shili saw that the secret prison, as the last layer of the hive, was also a ring structure. The whole prison was divided into five areas. Each area in the picture was different in color, representing the identity of the prisoners. Xiao Shili quickly recorded the map in his mind, and said to goodless, "search in the database, China, women, Yang Meiyu."


    Goodless finished the search in two seconds, shrugged, "no match."

 Chapter 496

    "Get rid of Yang Meiyu." Xiao Shili thought, Meiyu may not tell the other party''s real name.


    The search results showed that there were 112 Chinese women who met the requirements of China and women. That is to say, since the early days of the KGB, there were 112 Chinese women who had been detained here. Xiao Shili was surprised and quickly scanned the names and photos of these women. Some of these women had been dead for more than 100 years, There are not a hundred years or decades left, and few of them are still alive.


    "Plus the date, this year." Xiao Shili and Tao


    When goodless finished typing, he pressed enter, and his eyes suddenly brightened. He couldn''t help exclaiming, "Oh, what a lovely girl."


    As soon as Xiao Shili listens to it, he approaches the screen. The girl in the photo is Mei Yu, but the name column is empty, and the identity note is a Chinese spy. There is a more detailed description below. Xiao Shi can''t take a close look at it, and his eyes are only fixed on the prison No. 23 in area B at the bottom.


    In area B, the highest prisoner status in the whole prison is a, and B is only one grade lower than a. Xiao Shili can''t help but feel a little strange. He also remembers that Yelena and Meiyu were once locked up in the same area. Yelena, as the No.2 figure of Tomahawk organization, is naturally extremely important in the eyes of the government, and Meiyu is also so valued by the KGB. This makes people puzzled.


    At the moment, gudlers has completely regarded Xiao Shili as an agent sent by the Chinese government to rescue his companions. However, it doesn''t matter to him. Politics is nothing in the old man''s eyes. He works for the military just to engage in his own research career. At this time, he is all about deciphering Xiao Shili''s DNA sequence, As long as I can be with him, I don''t think about anything else. Seeing that Xiao Shili was about to leave, he got up first and ran to the door.


    There must be a lot of more valuable information in this computer, but I don''t care about it now. If you have a chance to pass here after saving Meiyu, you must take all the information in this computer away. It''s also an unexpected gain of this trip. Xiao Shili thought to himself.


    The old man was more anxious than himself. In a twinkling of an eye, he had already gone to the door. However, at such a good opportunity, the other party didn''t run away, but stood at the door waiting for him. Xiao Shili walked over. If the old man had any conspiracy, he would kill him immediately before the other party''s hand. He didn''t care immediately.


    The elevator leading to the sixth floor is located in the center of the base, which also needs three-step verification of password, fingerprint and eye pupil. To Xiao Shili''s surprise, goodless really had the right of passage. The old man grinned at Xiao Shili with pride after scanning his pupils. However, along the way, the old man kept trying to get close to him with a disgusting look on his face. His tone was kind and kind, as if he was willing to be forced, which made Xiao Shili crazy, In the heart scolds a way, mother of, this old thing should not be a fag, an age still want to be so coquettish, if not oneself still need him now, long ago one knife cut over the matter.


    The elevator sank down slowly, and there was no obstacle on the way. To be exact, there was no human figure, the white metal passage illuminated by the cold fluorescent lamp, and the whole base was silent like a tomb, giving people a strange feeling.


    Xiao Shi left the elevator and looked at the camera right above. The red light on it showed that it was running. In this case, even if the reinforced soldiers in the 17th Bureau were all evaporated, the people on the other floors of the base should also find that the base was invited by outsiders. Under normal circumstances, he is now in a tight encirclement, at least with the power supply, as well as the gate, gate, and so on Elevators and other facilities will be closed.


    But now, everything is the same, the elevator is running normally, all kinds of equipment are running well, and there is a "spy" who seems to break into the enemy''s interior. It''s really unreasonable.


    Although it was only one floor away from the fifth floor to the sixth floor, Xiao Shili felt that the elevator had been down five floors for a long time. Under the slight vibration, the elevator finally reached the ground. This time, it really stepped on the solid position of the earth, rather than the hollowed out rock.


    As soon as he walked out of the hall, Xiao Shili was surprised by the sight. He was in a huge cave that had been cut out. At his feet, there were hot rocks. In front of him, on both sides of a bridge made of crude metal plates, red magma formed a huge lake. The whole cave was completely covered by hot air. The rocks and metal corridors were in red, It''s like an unreal dreamland


    "Don''t be surprised. It''s 1200 meters underground. It''s perfectly normal." Goodless, obviously used to it, went up to the iron platform and asked, "have you seen the journey to the center of the earth?"


    Xiao Shili felt the scorching heat of the whole body. The temperature here was at least 50 degrees. He said, "I''ve seen it."


    "Well, young man, welcome to the inner earth." Goodless, standing on the bridge supported by metal plates, said with open arms and a smile.


    At this moment, the metal plate under his feet suddenly tilted slightly. With the sound of metal distortion, the whole bridge suddenly tilted to one side and fell down into the sea of fire.


    Gudlers let out a scream in horror. Just as his fat body was about to fall down, a hand caught his hand in time. Shaw leaned down on a raised rock and reached out to lift gudlers up.


    "My God... Thank you, young man. You saved my life." Gudlers gasped in shock and looked back at the iron bridge that slowly sank into the magma. He was careless. The next reaction, however, was to take a closer look at your hand to see if it was stained with the other person''s skin.


    "In this high temperature environment, metals are prone to fatigue." Xiao Shili frowned and looked down at the road. From the moment gudlers just stepped on the metal bridge, he saw that the bracket under the bridge was bent. The bridge can withstand such a temperature here. Naturally, it''s not made of ordinary material, but it''s inevitable that it won''t be able to withstand it for a long time.


    "Hoo, who let there be no logistics department in this place? Those guys in the guard department don''t bother to repair this kind of thing." Gudleys wiped his sweat. "Come on, boy, let''s go another way."


    After walking dozens of meters along the cave, they passed through a tunnel to bypass the magma area, which was much safer than just passing over the sea of fire. Xiao Shili heard that the greater a scientist is, the more unusual he is. Generally speaking, the more nervous he is. From the perspective of Gu delis'' nervous level, it may also reflect his high professional attainments.


    What did Xiao Shili think of at this time, so he said, "Dr. goodless, are you in charge of research and development in the 17th Bureau?"


    The old man was not modest at all. "Yes, I am the top leader of the R & D department. All research and experiments must be approved by me before they can be carried out. I am also responsible for the development of human * * enhancement, human brain domain enhancement and human genome enhancement. I have been employed by the Russian government for life, He is also a very famous scientist and scholar in the field of biochemistry in the world. "

 Chapter 497

    The old man''s words had a strong taste of self promotion. He felt like a prostitute who was selling her body was counting her merits. He wanted to be recognized by Xiao Shili, but his next words were interrupted by the other party.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and asked directly, "is the genetic medicine that you have developed?"


    Gudlers was stunned, and then shook his head, "no, although I would like to say it''s me, there are people who have developed genetic medicine earlier than me."


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili thought that the main function of the 17th Bureau of the KGB is to conduct biochemical research experiments in the direction of human body in secret. As the top leader of the R & D department, goodless has almost handled the greatest power of the 17th Bureau. Although he is crazy, his attainments in the field of Science and technology can not be denied, Who could have done that before goodless.


    The only person above goodless is


    "In a word, the one who can really be called the founder of genetic medicine is the director of the 17th Bureau, general flojimir." "Although the director has been out of the research field for many years, it was because of the director''s withdrawal that I was able to take over his post," goodless said


    i see. The general with the same name as Putin is the originator of all this. His scientific achievements are still higher than those of gudleys. Why should he withdraw from the research field?


    Faced with Xiao Shili''s question, gudleys was easy to answer, "young man, don''t underestimate the work of scientists. Research work is very tiring. It''s hard for normal people to live without food or sleep for several days in a row for an experiment. Once General Vladimir finds someone who can replace him, Of course, I won''t bury myself in a lot of beakers and test tubes. "


    "If it were you, would you?" Xiao Shili asked suddenly.


    "Me?" Goodless was stunned, then shook his head and muttered, "if I have to give up my research, I would rather die. In my lifetime, my only wish is to complete the final result in my heart." With that, he baked Xiao Shili with eager eyes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak any more. After they passed through a heavy iron gate at the end of the stone wall, they finally entered an artificially repaired building. After entering the door, I saw two armed guards standing not far away, looking this way. Xiao Shili is on guard. Unexpectedly, the two guards stand at attention and salute gudleys. They look at Xiao Shili and see that he is wearing standard military uniform. They think he is gudleys'' follower, so they don''t ask much.


    After walking more than ten meters away from the guard, Xiao Shili finally said to goodless, "I have a question for you. Where are all the strengthened soldiers you have trained now? Why has the 17th Bureau been on alert, but I didn''t even see a strengthened soldier? "


    Gudleys shook his head. "Although they are trained by me, I have no power to command them. Only General Vladimir has the control of the army. When soldiers are not on duty, they will carry out physical maintenance in the laboratory to ensure that they can attack in the best condition every time. For the sake of these super soldiers, the government, It''s been a lot of money in recent years. "


    "Is it the same with aphrola?" Xiao Shili doesn''t know how to suddenly think of aphrola.


    Speaking of aphrola, gudleys immediately got excited. "Oh, my God, that child is a miracle. It''s just like a gift from God. I''ve never seen a child with so much mental power. Just like you, you two are perfect products."


    "Me?" Xiao Shili pointed to himself, and gudless nodded, "yes, yes, you are like Adam and Eve, perfect, just like the product created by God."


    From goodless''s fanatical eyes, Xiao Shili finally understood why the old man followed him so enthusiastically all the way. It turned out that the other side regarded himself as an enhanced fighter, and probably wanted to take the opportunity to observe and study himself. It''s perfectly normal for such a science maniac to happen. You can see the old man''s excited expression, There seems to be nothing in this guy''s eyes but scientific research.


    But back to business, the upper level has already entered the red alert state. Why is there still a peaceful scene in the prison? The guard on guard in the corridor didn''t have the slightest vigilance in his eyes, but stood at attention respectfully. Even if this layer of prison is completely closed and can''t see the outside scene, the KGB should have delivered the news. This is Russia''s most powerful and world-famous intelligence agency. There won''t be such a huge loophole.


    At this time, they were in the peripheral corridor, and the first one they entered was zone C. Although the prisoners held here were of different grades, they were all of special identities, and most of them were foreign spies. There were also some people who the government wanted to make disappear and had certain influence in Russia.


    They didn''t stay too much in area C. they went directly through this area and came to area B. the facilities and guard forces in area B were obviously much stronger than that in area C. Xiao Shili finally came to the gate of No. 23 prison to restrain his uneasy mood.


    After guboles verified his hand print to the soldiers and confirmed his identity, the guard immediately sent a request to the central control room, and the door of the prison rose slowly. Xiao Shili didn''t wait for the iron door to rise completely, so he bent down and entered the prison.


    However, the situation in front of him made his burning heart extinguish instantly. In front of me, the dark and cold cell was empty, with no half figure. There was only a bed, a table and a toilet in the cell. We can see the traces of people living here.


    Xiao Shili step by step into the room, the air is still a touch of orchid fragrance, but the fragrance is about to dissipate. There are some scratches on the table, all of them are their own names.


    In front of Xiao Shili''s eyes, a picture suddenly appeared. In the cold room, the girl sat in front of the table, whispering and writing someone''s name on the table, praying for his safety.


    In addition to the table, the walls around also have their own names all over the cell!


    Every word in it contains missing, worrying and praying. Xiao Shili reaches out his hand and gently rubs those words. Silly girl, it''s clear that she can''t protect herself, but she still thinks about others.


    An indescribable fury burst out from the bottom of Xiao Shili''s heart. He hit the wall next to him with a fierce fist. The pure steel wall was hit with a deep depression by his fist. The guard outside the door was stunned. The wall was not made of an empty skin, but of a solid cast. Did you... Have you lost your eyes?


    Seeing that the situation was not right, goodless judged from his own research point of view that he knew what would happen to a strengthened soldier when he lost his mental stability. He quickly stepped forward and said, "you should calm down first, your friend may be transferred to another cell, and we can find it carefully."


    So he turned and asked the guard, "where''s the girl in this cell?"


    "This... I don''t know." The guard looked at goodless, looking slightly nervous.

 Chapter 498

    Goodless looked at the structure of the cell again and said, "except for the ventilation facilities in the center of the ceiling, the whole cell is made of closed structure. The door of the cell is controlled by the central control room, so there is almost no possibility of escape."


    At this time, Xiao Shili slowly turned around, and suddenly, like an electric boom, the whole person had disappeared in the same place. When goodless suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing over him and turned around in surprise, the soldier''s body had been nailed to the wall, and Xiao Shili punched each other''s face, and the smashed head blood and flesh splashed everywhere, Along with the metal wall behind, a circle of cracks was shot out.


    "You..." gudlers could not help but back a few steps, but as soon as his neck was tight, the whole person had been lifted from the ground. Suddenly, Xiao Shi left his pupil and looked into each other''s eyes and said, "you have something to hide from me, right?"


    Gudlers'' hands and feet were constantly scratching and kicking, just like a frog on a drill. Xiao Shili was so excited that although he had controlled his strength, he almost broke gudlers'' neck.


    Seeing the other side nodding, Xiao Shili released his hand, and goodless fell to the ground, coughing violently with his hands on his neck. Tears and snot welled up, but then he got a kick from Xiao Shili on his chest, and the whole man flew out of the prison and hit the wall inside the cell heavily.


    Goodless didn''t expect that the young man who had saved his life just now would suddenly be so fierce that he would kill himself. It can be imagined that the girl''s position in his heart must be extremely important. At this time, in a series of coughs, he said with a weak breath, "you... You misunderstood me. I didn''t tell you this, I don''t mean to hide it from you, but I''m afraid... I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it. "


    At this time, the other guards on both sides of the corridor heard the news and rushed to see the scene. Everyone could not help but take a breath. A headless body fell to the ground, and its head obviously turned into countless pieces of meat and bone foam, sticking to the wall with a circle of broken lines in a diffuse form.


    "Be careful, everyone. This guy is not an ordinary human!"


    "The strengthened soldiers of the 17th Bureau?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    The muzzle of six or seven guns immediately pointed at Xiao Shili at the same time. The guards at a distance of more than ten meters on both sides carefully raised their guns to aim at him, but they didn''t dare to approach him. One of the people yelled, "kneel on the ground with both hands holding your head, or we will shoot you on the spot."


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear it. He just looked at gudeles who fell to the ground.


    Under the gaze of the other party, gudlers only felt the air around him as heavy as freezing, and he could not even lift his head. He only felt that the words in his mind seemed to be squeezed out of his mouth by the other party. He tried his best to swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva, stabilized his mind, and sighed, "this is the prison specially used by the government to imprison important prisoners. That''s right, but at the same time, It''s also a huge laboratory


    "Experimental field?" Xiao Shili''s eyebrows were a little different.


    "That''s right." As early as five years ago, this unknown prison, which is buried 1200 meters underground, was favored by General Vladimir, and then applied to be the experimental site of the 17th Bureau. This place is also the origin of genetic medicine


    Experimental field, the word, no matter in anyone''s ear, will turn into a huge tremor. All scientific research in the world is human''s behavior against God''s will. Since Prometheus stole the fire from God, this kind of change beyond itself has been regarded as evil by God.


    Human beings rely on science and technology to run against the laws of nature and the principles of heaven. Behind all these, we have to pay a price, which is also the dirtiest and darkest side of scientific research. At the birth of any human civilization, there are always bloody bones and countless miserable buildings.


    The birth of a penicillin, however, costs the lives of hundreds of mice. In order to reverse their own destiny and become the strongest existence, the sacrifice that human beings have to pay is just a fresh life.


    In an instant, the green veins on Xiao Shili''s arm were like snakes. He suppressed his intention to kill himself, so that he didn''t let the weak old man turn into lifeless flesh and blood.


    "You''re right." Looking at the expression on Xiao Shili''s face, goodless nodded slowly and stagnantly, "this is the place where the military carries out * * experiments. If the genetic medicine is to be successfully developed, it is necessary to carry out countless * * tests. By observing the reaction after * * injection, it is necessary to further modify the formula, enhance the effectiveness and remove the disadvantages. The reason for choosing here is that people who are generally held as heavy prisoners in the eyes of the government are better or different from normal people in terms of physical fitness, brain development, willpower, thinking form and so on. These people are used as the objects of * * experiments and can have more obvious reactions to the embodiment of the effects of drugs. "


    "You mean... The girls here, like those people, are used as experimental objects..." Xiao Shili''s voice sounds like it''s not his own, just like the murmur of the devil in the dark, "have you sacrificed?"


    Goodless nodded, then shook his head. "It''s possible, but it''s not absolute, but I have a way to confirm it for you."


    After each other''s words, but let Xiao Shili has lost his look in the eyes of a glimmer of light, "what do you say?"


    "I mean, if your friend has ever been taken as a target for an experiment, I can help you confirm. If the result is very unfortunate, it''s not too late for you to kill me."


    Xiao Shili nodded slowly, and suddenly felt some fear in his heart. If Mei Yu had been really... He could not face the fact, if he could see that scene, he would


    Goodless got up from the ground and breathed a sigh of relief, but Xiao Shili was a little afraid to keep up with each other. Whenever he had a little fantasy, he would fall into despair. He secretly a coagulation eyes, heart instantly solidified, even if there is a glimmer of hope, he can not give up!


    Can''t give up! Can''t give up!


    As gudlers walked out of the cell, a cry came from both sides of the corridor. "Dr. gudlers, what''s going on?"


    "Why do your people kill people for no reason?"


    "You have to follow us to the top person in charge of the sixth floor, or you will not be able to leave here."


    "And your men, we have the right to


    Before he finished, a bullet whirled through the man''s left eye,


    The scattered blood and brain were sprinkled in the air, and the bullet immediately shot out from the back of his head and penetrated into another person''s eyebrow.


    With the sound of gunfire, the guards on both sides of the corridor fell to the ground in a few seconds, with a huge blood hole on each face. Xiao Shili''s boots splashed with blood. As he stepped over the corpses, gudeles crossed his chest in the same place, and then followed carefully around the road.


    Just like the situation of Xiao Shili''s killing the 17th Bureau, at this moment, the whole corridor is flashing red light, and the alarm is hovering in the air. Inside the cells on both sides of the corridor, the prisoners hit and kicked the cell door one after another excitedly, giving out a manic roar and laughter. The corridor was like a passage to hell.

 Chapter 499

    Gudlers looked nervously at the camera on his head from time to time along the way, but Xiao Shili didn''t care. No matter which side of the front or the back suddenly came out, they all picked up their guns and shot people in the future. They didn''t even give each other a chance to show their face. Then they picked up their guns and continued to move on, as if the whole world could not stop him.


    Along the way, he is harvesting life lightly, as if all of these things are in line with his needs. In this man''s eyes, killing seems to have become a simpler thing than breathing. The law is very simple. Whoever tries to stop him, that is, who dies.


    They walked along the corridor in a zigzag shape. It seemed that they were approaching the central area of the underground prison. Xiao Shili replayed the prison plan that he saw in florimir''s computer. Areas D, C, B and a were surrounded by rings. The central area surrounded by these four areas was dark, and there was no sign in the picture, Therefore, Xiao Shili tacitly thought that this area did not exist or was not developed.


    But at present, it seems that this is not the case. It is obvious that it is not any region a, B, C or D that goodless led Shaw away from the right direction. Although all the closed doors along the way have been completely locked, under the release of Xiao Shili''s resentment, these impregnable doors for ordinary people only take a few seconds more than destroying a wooden door.


    After breaking into a gate, the space suddenly becomes open and bright. On both sides of a five meter wide long passage, there are several large venues isolated by glass, each of which is the size of a standard roller skating rink.


    Goodless said, "this is the place for * * experiments. Usually, it will be used only when the experimenters come. The toughened glass outside can block the impact of five tons, so as to ensure that the * * experimental objects inside will not escape. Of course, this is only because we have not yet tested a successful individual who can surpass five tons in one blow."


    Xiao Shili didn''t have the heart to care about this, because he saw at the end of the passage, a huge dark iron gate stood in front, which should be the so-called central area.


    Goodless followed Xiao Shili''s eyes, suddenly stopped, and his tone became a little dignified. "The front is the final area of the whole prison, the unmarked and unrecorded area X. before entering, I need to explain and explain to you. If you want to find your friends alive, you''d better listen to me carefully now."


    Xiao Shili stopped and didn''t look back. There was a trace of coldness and impatience in his tone


    Gudleys, who was always in a muddle, suddenly became extremely serious. Until now, he finally exuded a sense of being an elder, and coagulated the Shinto. "Theoretically speaking, area X is also a prison, but the objects in it may no longer be defined by human beings. Area X is a shelter for failed experiments. In the process of experiments, some failed individuals are often born, but these individuals also have special research value. They cannot be destroyed, so they are taken in. So behind this door, you may see the most incredible, darkest and deformed things in the world, I hope you''re prepared. "


    "All of the above is nonsense." Xiao Shili gave a response.


    There was a trace of helplessness on goodless''s face, and then he said, "area X is the most chaotic and unstable place in the whole underground prison, in which there are many unpredictable variables. I know you are very strong, but there may be stronger creatures than you. The success or failure of the experimental body is not based on the destructive power, Some experimental bodies do have terrifying destructive power, but because of the loss of thinking, will and other abilities, they can not be used by the military, and are finally included in the ranks of failure. "


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili nodded his head, though feeble. The other side''s words have some truth. Although the final strengthening soldier represents the highest combat power of all the units used by the Russian government, it is only discussed by the successful individuals. Among the products of some failed experiments, he may have the strength to surpass the final strengthening soldier, However, due to some defects, it was abandoned and could not be put on the stage.


    Defects in their own eyes is not important, the important thing is that the other side has enough strength to kill themselves, this is the need to be careful.


    Goodless agreed to see the other party nodding, and a stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. Even if the other party wanted to kill himself, he didn''t want to see him die here. For himself, the other party was the thing he expected to create in his life dream, the meaning of his life, even if he died in his hands, It can also be regarded as a kind of feedback to one''s own wishes.


    Of course, Xiao Shili didn''t know the old man''s crazy obsession, and he didn''t know that the other side regarded himself as a strengthened soldier. At this moment, he walked forward slowly, reached out and touched the heavy and cold metal door. The dragon scale condensed from the air blade in his palm, suddenly cut a semicircle with a knife, and a corner of the door burst open and fell.


    Just as the gate was broken, a hot air burst out of the cavity. The red inside the gate came to the magma area again.


    "As long as you can make sure the subject doesn''t have your friends, it means she''s still safe," goodless said


    Xiao Shili looked back at each other and said, "are you sure all the subjects are here?"


    Goodless nodded. "I promise, but only if the experiment fails."


    Xiao Shili didn''t ask any more questions. He went straight into the gate. The first thing he saw was a large milky white magma. From the color, the temperature of the magma here was higher than that of the magma flow seen outside the prison before, and the area was larger. The whole magma sea covered the field of vision. From a distance, he couldn''t see the scene on the other side, and showed a very unstable state, It is not like a calm lake, but a small-scale fluctuation and churning.


    "These magmas can prevent the occasional escape of the experimental body from leaving here. That''s why the shelter was chosen here. Those who don''t have wisdom often plunge into it, but I always feel that the magma seems to be a greater threat to our entrants than those who don''t have wisdom. " Gudlers said, trembling up a high-speed railway platform, above which stands a cable car.


    Xiao Shili immediately showed a suspicious look in his eyes. The scene that the old man almost became a roast pig is still fresh in his memory. Seeing Xiao Shili''s encouragement, goodless grinned and said, "don''t worry, the tragic history won''t repeat itself. There is an insulating layer between the cable car and the magma surface, where you can hardly feel the temperature, and this area is in the charge of the Technology Department of our 17th Bureau. We are not like the lazy guys in the guard department, The cable car will be maintained and repaired once a week, so although you can rest assured, there will be no problem. "


    When Xiao Shili boarded the platform, he felt quite different from standing below. So he let go and took the cable car to cross the hot rolling surface of the magma and reached the other side.

 Chapter 500

    Stepping on the hot ground again, the environment now becomes a man-made base again. The white light on the top of the head makes people feel cold and dilapidated. It can be seen that the facilities here have not been renewed and repaired for a long time, and the metal floors and walls are more or less sunken and cracked, Xiao Shili saw five deep claw marks on the gate in front of him. It seems that the magma sea is of great use, as gudeles said. The escape events here are absolutely frequent.


    The gate here is not locked. After his identity verification, goodless opens the gate. In front of the dark and far-reaching corridor, there comes a distant low roar, which is not like human voice, nor tiger roaring, lion roaring, dog barking. If you insist on describing it, It''s a bit like a woman watching her child die in her arms and hissing when a snake spits a message. It''s creepy.


    Xiao Shili stepped into the corridor and walked forward. There was another roar in his voice, and then he was silent.


    "If your friend was secretly taken away by someone, there must be no record in the system. Just follow this road to the central control room, and you can see all the images in the prison," goodless said


    Xiao Shi walked away and said, "since you are the general director of the technology department, if someone under you wants to carry out the experiment, he should report it to you in advance. Why do you know nothing about it?"


    Goodless shook his head. "I don''t know. This has never happened. I mean no one can carry out experiments behind my back. There are monitors everywhere. No one dares to do so. But I''m very sorry about your friend. I really don''t know who took her away. "


    Xiao Shili saw from the old man''s sincere eyes that the other party was not lying. In fact, gudleys was a straight man, not suitable to cover up his emotions. Xiao Shili found this from the beginning, so he could see that the other party was hiding something from him.


    At this time, they passed by the first cell in the left corridor. Xiao Shili couldn''t help looking inside from the small window at the door. He saw that it was dark inside. Only the faint light in the corridor reflected a few vague shadows.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but approach for a few minutes. At this moment, a face suddenly rose up from under the iron window and gave out a sharp hiss. The voice shook his ears, and the whole face hit the iron railing of the small window. All of a sudden, anyone''s heart will shrivel.


    Xiao Shili stepped back. He saw a man''s face on the iron window. His filthy face was festering everywhere. He was tearing at the railings on the iron window crazily. There was no black in his two eyes, but only the white in his eyes. The iron window was bitten by a man and made a piercing sound. Then he found that the teeth in each other''s mouth were completely serrated, It''s like the barb of a piranha. It''s full of blood, but it doesn''t stop. It seems that it doesn''t know the pain at all.


    After looking at the man, Xiao Shili continued to walk forward, looking at the cells on both sides. In the third cell on the left, a swollen head knelt on the ground like a tumor, shaking all over. In the fourth cell on the right, a woman with long hair kneels on the ground. When Xiao Shili looks at her, the woman seems to feel Xiao Shili''s eyes. She suddenly turns her head. Her mouth occupies one third of her face, and it splits to the root of her ears. She also shows a smile that makes people sweat. In a cell adjacent to the woman, an old man was lying on the ground with his back against the wall. There was a huge gap in his stomach. His intestines spilled out of the body and filled the ground. However, the old man did not die. His intestines on the ground were squirming like earthworms.


    Scenes of deformity, darkness and distortion were constantly reflected in Xiao Shili''s eyes. It was as if he was trapped in a deformed womb that gave birth to monsters. Two words appeared in his mind: Hell!


    Infernal! This is hell!


    In the world, the dark side behind the top scientific and technological civilization of mankind is all gathered here, fermenting and rotting in this deep and deserted underground.


    Although he had some psychological preparation, he could not help stopping again when he passed the tenth cell on the left.


    In this relatively spacious cell, a bald woman stretches out six arms and four feet. Only the two female organs in front of her chest can judge the gender of each other. The woman is like a spider, with ten hands and feet adsorbed on the wall at the same time. Her whole body is in the air, and moves slowly along the wall with the crawling of her limbs, While looking at the people outside with a kind of curious eyes.


    Xiao Shili was shocked at last, "what is this..."


    "When gene drugs are applied to human body, failure or imperfect drugs will cause some disorder and negative variation to human DNA. Most of the failure experiments are examples of gene misorientation." The voice of gudleys sounded after himself.


    Xiao Shili fell into silence.


    "Excuse me, on the road of science, sacrifice is inevitable." Seeing that Shaw was motionless, goodless said, "I know how you feel, but it can''t be avoided by any means."


    Xiao Shili suddenly grabbed his collar and pressed it against the wall. Goodleston said, "I don''t want to be like this, but..." but Xiao Shili leaned against the wall and whispered in his ear, "don''t make a sound!"


    Goodlestone closed his mouth and looked around in horror. At this moment, he heard a footstep coming from far and near on the other side of the corridor. Although the voice was very light, it was very clear in the dead air.


    If Xiao Shili had not stopped him in time, he would not have noticed that he was still talking.


    They stick to the wall tightly and blend into the shadow of the wall. Gudlers was staring at one side of the corridor, hearing the sound coming closer and closer, and shaking involuntarily.


    However, at this moment, the sound suddenly stopped and the air solidified again. Xiao Shili stretched out a finger to signal not to make a sound. It seemed to be catching and looking for its own position.


    Gudleys closed his mouth tightly, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe much, just then, in front of the distant passage, a leaping shadow flashed by in a flash, looking like an animal, just passing the place where they came in before.


    Xiao Shili, however, locked in the panorama of each other in an instant. This thing is four meters long and has a cat like outline. Judging from this, it is not human.


    Xiao Shili still pressed gudeles, until a few seconds later, he released his hand and frowned, "what''s the matter? Why is there something that can be moved at will? "


    Gudleys was pressed by Xiao Shi, but he could not breathe. Then he took a steady breath and said, "as I said, the experimental body confined in area X often escapes. Unfortunately, this time, it really happened to us."


    Xiao Shili said, "I didn''t ask you this. This kind of thing is so dangerous. Why do you let them escape like this?"


    Goodless said helplessly, "of course we want to, but in fact, nothing can completely imprison these monsters. Some experiments will produce some variation again according to their environment, so as to produce some new ability, destroy the prison''s closure and escape."


    Xiao Shili frowned, and then looked at the direction of the shadow, "what was that just now?"

 Chapter 501

    "Mutant beast." Gudlers also looked over there and said with a lingering fear, "in addition to experiments with human beings, we will also choose some animals for experiments. The one just now should be said to be the animal with wrong mutation. The risk of mutation animal is far higher than that of mutation human, and it tends to be the instinct of animal nature. It will specially prey on other creatures."


    Xiao Shili didn''t know the strength of these mutated animals, and now he didn''t dare to confront them at will. While avoiding the footsteps of mutated animals, they walked cautiously towards the central control room. Along the way, Xiao Shili saw more deformed and twisted creatures. These mutated creatures had different personalities under all kinds of changes, Some of them are extremely large, some of them seem to be extremely suitable for fighting, but they are extremely timid. They will hide themselves as soon as they see someone passing by.


    Xiao Shili saw a man whose whole body was covered with armor like scales. His left hand turned into a tong, and his right hand stretched out into a two meter long claw, which gave people a huge sense of oppression and killing. However, he knelt on the ground like an epileptic seizure, twitching from time to time. When he saw someone flashing through the window, he immediately turned to a corner of the room, It''s like burying yourself through the ground.


    Gudlers sighed regretfully, "this experimental body is called armored man 1. According to our test, this man has the strength to fight against a modern army. His armor can withstand the high temperature of 1000 degrees and the impact of 200 tons. Anti tank artillery does not hurt or itch on him, but armored man 1 has no will to fight, We have a tremendous fear of anything that can move. We have no choice but to give it up. "


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili thought of another problem. He looked at goodless with a puzzled look and said, "I''m very surprised that if you only carry out the experiment of strengthening soldiers, even if the experiment fails, the degree of influence is limited to a small range. As far as I know, like the early strengthening soldiers, they only make some small adjustments to the DNA, and there is no greater change, Even if the medium and final strengthening soldiers may only change a few sequences, how can a person mutate into this form


    Gu de lie Si Leng for a while, immediately way does not conceal, "you are right, in fact, behind the strengthening of soldiers, there is another research, that is variation strengthening soldiers."


    "Mutation enhanced warrior?" Xiao Shili remembered that when he was just sent in for treatment, he also heard the word from several scientists in that laboratory.


    "As the name suggests, and as you can see, it makes the human body change to a certain extent on the basis of strengthening, so as to promote a new ability different from ordinary people." Goodless said, "when the upgrade of fortified potions reaches a bottleneck, we can''t create stronger fortified warriors, so we shift the research direction and focus to mutated fortified warriors. Mutated fortified warriors are a vast field that has not been developed for us, with unlimited creativity and possibilities, Moreover, the strength of variation enhanced soldiers is better than that of enhanced soldiers. So at present, the main direction of the research and development of the 17th Bureau is to mutate and strengthen soldiers. "


    Xiao Shili is not surprised by the behavior of these Russian lunatics. "So, has the so-called mutation enhanced warrior been born?"


    Goodless shook his head. "It''s a pity that our technology is far from creating mutation enhanced fighters. The human genome is vast and changing from time to time. It''s far from what we can touch now. It''s speculated that this technology will be mature at least 100 years later, By then, maybe humans will be able to control their genes


    The overall structure of area X is similar to a concave shape. The central control room is located in the lower part of the concave shape. The two people enter the area from the bottom of the concave shape, so they need to bypass half of the area on the way.


    The dark, sultry and smelly space was mixed with the variant experimental body, which gave out a distorted roar and groan. Even goodless, after staying in this environment for a long time, his discomfort became more and more intense, while Xiao Shili''s fear enveloped him, and the closer he got to the central control room, it seemed that there was an invisible force hindering his steps, His mind vibrated violently, and the abnormal shape of those mutant experimental bodies kept flashing with Meiyu''s lovely and moving little face. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like if Meiyu also appeared in any room here.


    With his heart beating violently and his fist clenched, his whole body''s meridians and blood vessels burst up again. Xiao Shili just wanted to find a crowded place to kill and vent his pressure.


    At this time, they finally came to the bottom of the concave shape. In front of them, there was a corridor which was concave toward the center. There was no prison. The dark gate was at the end of the corridor.


    "Thank goodness, at last." Gudlers crossed his chest. Along the way, he came over in fear. If Xiao Shi had not been around, he would have been paralyzed on the ground at the first moment when he heard the footsteps of the mutant beast.


    Xiao Shili then turned around, pointed at his back and said, "where is that?"


    Goodless looked over, and they were at the intersection of the sunken corridor. They thought that the direction of the sunken corridor was just the wall or nothing, but this is not the case.


    On the other side of the corridor, there is also a prison. What is shocking is that the prison looks like a square cage with a fence made up of iron pillars with a bowl mouth. The height of each iron pillar is ten meters. It runs straight through the ceiling above. Because of the darkness inside, only a row of straight iron pillars can be seen in the front.


    I don''t know how powerful the mutation experiment is inside such a huge prison. Visually, the prison is surrounded by iron pillars, covering an area of more than 300 square meters. Even ten elephants can hold it. You can imagine the volume of creatures locked in it.


    At this time, Xiao Shili saw the most shocking scene since he entered the underground prison. When he looked at goodelies with inquiring eyes, he found that the other person''s eyes were staring in front of him, but he was also shocked.


    "Asshole... This guy, when on earth, even me..." the old man looked straight at the huge iron fence, and mumbled vaguely, as if he was sighing or cursing someone.


    Didn''t goodless know the existence of the prison?

 Chapter 502

    In doubt, Xiao Shili was about to step forward to see what a monster he was locked up in. A dark shadow suddenly fell from the top. Xiao Shili quickly retreated, only to hear a crack. The metal ground was twisted and tilted down. A huge fire red beast was lying on the ground and suddenly gave out a loud roar.


    Could it be the dark shadow that he saw in the corridor before? Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. Now in front of him was a giant, half human height and three meters long. Its whole body was red, and its shape could not be described. Under the red carpet like hard hair, the giant''s head was tiger shaped, but its mouth was like a snake kiss, A scarlet letter trembles in its mouth. There are whorled corners on both sides of its head. Its back, abdomen and limbs look very strong. Muscles are twisted together, but the limbs are wrapped by fine green scales. The huge claws on its feet press a deep crack on the ground.


    Tiger, python, bison, Xiao Shili saw the characteristics of these three kinds of animals from the giant beast''s appearance, and his heart was slightly awed. If those deformed and mutated human beings just now made him feel some kind of dark distortion, then this special giant beast in front of him made him feel the magic of life.


    "Be careful!" Gudlers screamed at the back, and the giant beast''s huge body suddenly jumped up from the ground, startled up a piece of dust and debris, and rushed to Xiao Shili again.


    How fast!


    The whole body turned into a fiery red flame. As the red shadow flashed by, the muscle on Xiao Shili''s left arm suddenly tore open, and the blood gushed out.


    "Xiao!" Gu de lie Si knew Xiao Shi Li''s name, at the moment under the heart frighten, can''t help but call out.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Xiao Shili turned around slowly and let the blood flow freely on his arm. He looked at the beast with a smile in his eyes.


    Just now, if he dodged a little slower, his whole chest would have been torn by a giant beast. Just from this blow, he already knew that his speed was definitely not in the same level as his opponent.


    Although the speed of Xiao Shili can be described as fast as a ghost in the eyes of ordinary people, in front of these natural killers of nature and the most primitive bloodthirsty people on the earth, he returns to be a mortal, a mortal struggling for survival in front of the flood and beasts.


    But after all, human beings are human beings, the rulers and masters of hundreds of millions of creatures in the world. Sometimes things will not change.


    Goodless wanted to escape into the gate behind him. The gate of the central control room was just a few meters behind him. Once he entered it, he would never have to worry about death. The gate made of the hardest alloy in the world was enough to withstand all injuries and shocks. The central control room is the only refuge in this dark hell.


    However, seeing that Xiao Shili and himself are separated by a giant beast, he can''t escape into the central control room alone. Goodless doesn''t have any deep feelings for Xiao Shili, but he just doesn''t want to see the most perfect strengthened soldier in the world who died under the claw of a mutant beast. In his opinion, although Xiao Shili is powerful, he is by no means the opponent of this gene hybrid beast.


    The most perfect body in the world is about to turn into a pile of lifeless remains and flesh under the claws of crazy animals.


    This may also be understood as a special emotion. Gudleys, in his own eyes, is the most perfect reinforcement of the soldier''s crazy persistence. At the moment, he forgot his fear and cried out, "Xiao, listen up, this infernal beast type A is a creature created by combining the genes of bison, tiger and poisonous snake. It is usually controlled by the nature of tiger and poisonous snake, With a very strong sense of predation, any living body that can move will be killed when it comes into its sight. You should pay attention to the fact that under normal conditions, hellbeasts can attack in two ways: the first is the tiger''s attack and tearing, the second is the snake''s bite, especially the second, Hellbeast''s teeth can secrete enough venom to make people stop breathing instantly. It only takes one milligram to poison an elephant. Don''t be touched by its teeth or spattered by the venom.


    As he guessed, Xiao Shili turned the dragon scale in his hand from the reverse grip to the right grip. After the blade of the cold light swirled in his hand, the other hand made a gesture to the beast opposite.


    This hellbeast has just completed a gene mutation. The mutated gene makes its teeth sharper enough to bite through the titanium alloy prison gate. When it gets out of the cage, it wanders in hell wantonly, gnaws under the cage, devours countless mutant human beings, and feels free and unrestrained, which makes it have a kind of King consciousness. At the moment, this creature, which is similar to those human beings who were swallowed by themselves, even dared to challenge itself, and immediately gave out an angry roar.


    In the roar, the fiery red body bent and jumped up again like lightning. A red arc crossed the air and fell to the other side.


    finished. Goodless closed his eyes painfully and did not dare to see the scene in front of him. It was lucky that someone could avoid one attack of hellbeast. Luck would not happen to one person twice at the same time. Unfortunately, he had already risked his life to accompany him here, and finally he was not able to


    I''m going to die soon. I''m only one step away from my lifelong wish, but I''m drawing the end here. Damn it! Gudlers clenched his fists tightly and opened his eyes suddenly, as if to vent his reluctance and despair before he died. However, at the moment when he opened his eyes, his eyes were completely still in the pupils.


    Xiao Shili stood facing himself. There was a big pool of blood on the ground behind him. In the center of the blood were all kinds of organs scattered. The hell beast fell three meters in front of the blood. From the bloodstain on the ground, it was obvious that it had fallen to the ground and slid so far along the inertia.


    Gudlers stayed in place for a long time like a clay sculpture. He suddenly took off his glasses, rubbed them on the glasses, quickly put them on and looked at the scene again.


    He... Killed hell beast


    He killed the hellbeast!


    For the first time in the world, someone has the ability to kill a hellbeast!


    However, when goodless thought so, the hell beast, who fell on the ground in the distance, suddenly twitched slightly, and then got up from the ground with difficulty.


    "The whole abdomen was cut open and all the organs were lost. Is it still alive?" Xiao Shili slightly glanced at the rear. What kind of vitality is this thing? By the way, should the heart still be attached to the body? Is that the reason?


    The hell beast that climbed up from the ground trembled all over again, and its limbs could not support its huge body. After walking several meters on the ground, it suddenly raised its hair and uttered a shrill cry.


    This roar was very sharp and harsh, completely different from the previous roar, as if the whole air was shaking. Goodless could not help but cover his ears and knelt down on the ground, feeling that his brain was almost broken.


    There were three huge shadows falling from the air and landing in different positions. One hell beast fell in front of Xiao Shili, one adsorbed on a cliff protruding above the cave top, and the other fell behind goodless, blocking the last way of the former.


    There are four such things? I was so careless that I didn''t realize it in advance. Xiao Shili''s brow is a little heavy. If four of them go up together, he says he doesn''t have any pressure, but the one behind goodless is really a headache. The old man must not die. He still needs the other to open the door of the central control room.


    In that case, we have to take a risk!

 Chapter 503

    Xiao Shi centrifugal read a move, expand the body shape, toward in front of that hell beast to rush. Infernal beast aware of the arrival of the enemy, immediately turned his head, body down a bend, put forward the attitude of attack.


    This posture should be the bite of a poisonous snake. Xiao Shili reflected the whole picture of the beast into his mind and sped forward. Sure enough, at the moment when the distance between the two sides was one meter, the hell beast suddenly stretched out its head, opened its mouth and opened its mouth, and its head burst out of its own cavity, which was one meter. No matter the tearing and destructive power of this bite, just the venom splashed from the mouth can cause instant death.


    However, as early as the hell beast''s head extended, Xiao Shili had already avoided the straight line attack area in front of him. He only heard a hissing sound. In the blood splashing, a beast''s head connected half of the spine wrapped in the meat film and flew into the sky.


    In general, when the tiger is attacked, it will shrink suddenly and put on a defensive posture. It will fight back only after avoiding the attack, not to mention the bison. It will take the initiative to attack only after being injured. The only one who is used to facing the enemy''s attack and launching a counterattack at the same time is the poisonous snake. The attack of poisonous snakes is usually concentrated in a straight line.


    So Xiao Shili saw through the action of hell beast in the moment just now, and avoided its fixed attack range ahead of time. The headless beast God fell down behind him. Xiao Shili killed a beast, but his steps kept on rushing forward.


    A dark shadow suddenly fell in the air. The hell beast on the cliff was now in the middle of the sky, and its half foot long claws cut straight to the fragile skull of human beings. At this moment, Xiao Shili''s body suddenly stopped, and a small cyclone broke out in the fierce friction between his feet and the ground. The sharp mark made by hellbeast''s claws fell two meters in front of him, and the whole huge body immediately appeared in front of Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    Xiao Shi lost no time and stepped forward. The dragon scale roared in his palm and burst out a half meter long air blade. In the low roar, his body rotated, and the air blade passed a light from bottom to top. The body of the mutant beast in the air was split in two from its head.


    Tigers, as the best jungle killers, usually like to ambush their prey on high ground. Moreover, tigers have very keen nerves. In order to kill the moving prey, they will determine the attacking position according to the moving speed and direction of the prey. However, tigers have a big weakness when attacking, that is, they are used to aiming at the upper body of the prey, and their body shape will be fully expanded, In this way, the softest abdomen of the whole body is completely exposed. As long as you attack from below, you can easily kill the tiger.


    This is what Xiao Shi saw from his extracurricular books when he left primary school. I didn''t expect that it would come in handy today.


    In an instant, he killed two beasts in succession. At the moment, Xiao Shili was bathed in blood, and the dragon scale gas blade in his hand was vertical and horizontal. He killed the last hell beast straight away.


    The hellbeast suddenly lowered its head and used the sole of its forefoot to move the ground. When it saw that its companion was killed and felt great danger, the buffalo gene in its body awakened and dominated its brain. The buffalo is a kind of gentle herbivore. It usually does not take the initiative to attack other creatures, but when it is seriously threatened, it will rise up and fight against the enemy, Usually it will burst out with great lethality, even tigers, lions and other beasts sometimes can''t help a wild bull.


    Of course, the weakness is also very simple, that is too single way of attack, Xiao Shili did not have redundant action, sank the center of a knife to cut, straight in front of the head-on rush under the collision of bison from the middle of two eyes cut in half.


    Goodless looked at the bloody man in front of him, shaking his head and murmuring, "it''s impossible... Hell beast''s strength and speed are obviously stronger than you, how can you kill it..."


    Moreover, there were four of them. The whole process of the massacre was completed in one fell swoop, without any delay. If we don''t count the attack that we were not prepared at the beginning, we can almost count it as no injury!


    Xiao Shili''s face stained with a few drops of blood was indifferent and expressionless. He looked down at each other and said, "I said, you seem to have forgotten that you are human, right?"


    "What?" Goodless was stunned.


    "Life and death are not determined by physical strength, otherwise the planet would have been dominated by rhinoceros and elephants." When Xiao Shili turned around, he said faintly, "hell beast has three kinds of animal genes in its body, so the attack method will be limited to these three kinds of animals. The attack of animals only depends on strength and is always single. As long as you read in advance, it is not difficult to kill an animal."


    "Really... Why didn''t I think of that?" Gudlers scratched his bald head and muttered, forgetting that he was standing in the middle of a pile of blood and meat, standing in the same place, stupidly lost in thinking.


    Xiao Shili turned to look at the last remaining hell beast. At this moment, the half remnant beast was completely shaken by the killing breath released from the man. Under the violent shaking of his body, he uttered a slightly low cry as if he were begging for mercy and crawled forward with his weak body, trying to escape from the sight of the demon like human.


    Xiao Shili was about to go forward and cut him. However, just as he took the first step, the hell beast''s nearly collapsed body suddenly soared into the air. Xiao Shili could hardly see its track. He only felt a linear shadow across the line of sight. A row of metal pillars at the end of the field of vision suddenly gave off a blazing blue light, connected with a crackling arc, The hell beast''s body was broken and exploded in an instant, and the scattered flesh and blood turned into scorched ashes in the electric light, but the power of breaking it was not because of the electric shock on the metal post, but because Shengsheng was pulled in from the gap of the cage.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, just reaction come over, originally is that is locked in the huge cage of the creature! The power displayed in this moment is completely different from the level of killing hellbeasts. It is the naked second killing. The huge body of hellbeasts turns to pieces in front of them in an instant. Even the weak hellbeasts, the powerful destructive power presented by this blow still shocked Xiao Shili.


    What are the things locked in this huge cage? The huge iron pillars made of these special alloys have to rely on electric energy to bind them at the same time. Xiao Shili wanted to know what was hidden in the dark cage ahead?


    Although he realized that there would be danger, Xiao Shili still forced himself to suppress his breath and approached step by step. At the same time, all his nerves were on guard to cope with the sudden situation. Seeing this scene in the distance, gudlers''s eyes were very wide, but it was too late to stop it.


    Xiao Shili walked to the position five meters in front of the cage, but nothing happened. It seems that everything is very calm. But the scene of the hell beast flying straight out at a speed that is difficult for the naked eye just now is still deeply imprinted in his mind. If he is pulled by the same force, he will turn into flying ash instantly after hitting the electric pole.

 Chapter 504

    After a few seconds'' pause, nothing happened. The things in the cage seemed to be waiting for something, but one was in the light and the other was in the dark. The other side could see Xiao Shili clearly, but Xiao Shili could not see the other side.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Shili finally pulled out the pistol from his waist and then removed the tactical flashlight under the barrel. In this case, it was not a wise move to point the gun directly at the other side. After raising the flashlight and aiming it at the darkness of the cage, the finger gently pressed it down.


    The strong light of the tactical flashlight cast a bright aperture in the cage, but in the middle of the circle


    Xiao Shili saw a man.


    Yes, it is a man, the other side squatting on the ground, the whole person in the center of the flashlight light aperture, facing this side, the man''s body looks extremely thin, wearing a ragged and thin shirt, curling up, like tramps everywhere in the street, and like eating something.


    Xiao Shili only observed the man for a second, and the flashlight immediately scanned the other areas in the cage. However, it was not surprising or disappointed. The huge cage was empty, and the aperture had to return to the man.


    In the huge cage, there was only this man.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Shili could not help feeling disappointed. He originally described a strong individual with a heavy sense of oppression in his heart. Even if he could not make people shudder at his strength, he could at least have a visual impact, but he did not expect that he was just an ordinary human.


    Although he couldn''t suppress his disappointment, Xiao Shi''s eyes were dignified when he looked at each other. The military used such a huge construction, but only to lock up one person. There must be a special reason. Moreover, since he entered here, all the people Xiao Shi saw were seriously alienated and deformed due to the failure of the experiment, It is the first normal human that Xiao Shili saw here.


    At this time, his eyes inadvertently swept over the thing that the man was holding. It was a piece of burnt black meat. In addition, there was a burnt black head on the ground under the man''s feet. From the corner of the head with patterns, it was the head of hell beast.


    Xiao Shili was surprised again in his eyes. It was this man who pulled the huge and hard body of the mutant beast into the cage!


    The power of terror came from this humble man.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili was all right, goodless moved to the cage step by step. Seeing the man in the cage, the old man also showed a surprised expression on his face and asked Xiao Shili, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili''s attention was focused on the man in the cage at the moment. He didn''t hear what goodless was saying. The latter said to himself, "where did this man come from and why was he locked up here? If I remember correctly, it should be a smooth wall. There was no cage at all. Besides, only one person was locked up. Why use such a big cage? "


    The man''s eyes have never been raised. He seems to be listening to gudleys'' chatter, but he only occasionally takes a bite of the charred black meat in his hand and chews it slowly. There are many white bones on the ground.


    Xiao Shili suddenly put out the flashlight, turned around and walked towards the way he came.


    Goodleston was leaning forward, holding his glasses to see clearly, but the flashlight suddenly went out, and the cage fell into the boundless darkness. Once he lost his vision, goodleston felt as if the other party would rush out of the cage in the next second. His heart trembled, and he hurriedly stepped back to keep up with Xiao Shili.


    "I swear, this cage has never appeared before today." Goodless said in surprise as he walked, with a trace of resentment on his face. "It''s just a wall, and I''ve never seen that man. Damn it, someone must be doing some kind of experiment here in secret! And trying to hide it from everyone. "


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, "who do you think it will be?"


    Goodless stopped and said with a dignified face, "there''s probably only one person who can do this here."


    "Vladimir?" Xiao Shili said a name hidden in his heart.


    Goodless nodded. "In the seventeen innings, apart from me, only Vladimir has the right to enter here, and he is the only KGB capable of conducting these experiments. But I''m surprised that he can build such a huge and hidden cell here. "


    What''s Vladimir''s secret that he doesn''t want others to know? At least from this point, we can see that the other party did not completely leave the scientific research field as he said. Xiao Shili faintly felt that there seemed to be some kind of conspiracy behind it.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the endless darkness behind. It sounded hoarse, dry, cold and without emotion.


    "Let me go."


    Xiao Shili and Gu delis stopped and looked back at the same time. The sound came from the cage, just like the murmur from the depths of hell. Goodelies showed a disapproval expression. It''s normal that people who are locked up in prison will always say this to others more or less.


    Xiao Shili also understood, but the reason why he didn''t leave was that the other party''s tone was flat and indifferent, and there was no sign of begging.


    "If you let me go, I''ll repay you." The man''s voice sounded again.


    "Don''t listen to him. Every prisoner longs for someone to let him out. It''s a clich ¨¦. Let''s go. We still have a lot to do. When we get to the central control room, we can immediately confirm whether your friend is safe. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. He followed gudeles to the central control room. He seemed to have two eyes behind him, looking at himself from the deep darkness.


    The area of the central control room is not large, and it is even narrower when the whole room is occupied by various computer hosts, monitors, and many nameless machines.


    Goodless sat down in front of a console, and his hands began to jump on the keyboard.


    Xiao Shili was standing in front of rows of small screens, looking at the scenes in each cell, he could not help crying, "I found it!"


    "Well." "The real-time monitoring of every cell is on this screen. Look carefully, and I''ll look it up again here to see if there''s any information about your friends," gudleys replied


    Xiao Shili immediately began to search on the screen, and a series of ugly twisted life bodies immediately came into his eyes. Xiao Shili''s breath was stagnant and his spirit was highly condensed. He carefully identified and searched for every detail in these variant human bodies.


    Finally, he carefully looked at all the human experimental bodies in each prison in area X. suddenly, Xiao Shili was relieved, and he sat down on a chair. He was afraid that he might be wrong, so he looked back and identified them again.


    In these distorted human bodies, no similar individuals were found with Meiyu. Xiao Shili clenched his fists happily, a big stone in his heart finally fell down, and looked back at gudeles.


    The latter also shook his head, his face showed a comfortable expression, "there is no information about your friend, I think she should not be sent here."


    Although Meiyu''s whereabouts have not been found, at least it is certain that the situation does not think about the worst direction of development, and hope still exists. This may be regarded as the biggest harvest of this trip, but at this moment, Xiao Shili has already guessed something in his heart.

 Chapter 505

    The same deep look appeared in goodless''s eyes. He looked at Xiao Shili and said, "you should have thought of it, Xiao. Your friend was sent here, but suddenly disappeared from the cell. We have found that Vladimir is doing secret research here without his staff. If your friend is missing, there is only one possibility that she may be taken away by Vladimir. "


    Xiao Shili nodded slightly, but his heart hung again. Meiyu was taken away by Vladimir, and the situation would never be better. But why did the other party choose Meiyu? What is hidden behind the secret research?


    What we must do now is to find Vladimir as soon as possible!


    When they were about to leave the central control room, Xiao Shili saw the flashing red light on the power control system and slowly stopped in front of the huge power supply box.


    Goodless suddenly understood what the other party wanted. His face changed and he quickly shook his head. "Oh no, please, Xiao, tell me you don''t want to do this."


    Xiao Shili stares at the power supply box, where the power supply of the whole area X should be loaded, that is to say... He looks at the red switch in the tempered glass, if he pulls it down


    "Xiao, you''d better calm down. You''ll kill us all." Gudlers kept persuading him, nervously trying to make Xiao Shili change his mind. "Although I know you are very strong, we don''t know what kind of power that thing has. Vladimir has spent so much effort to imprison him here. There must be a reason. Don''t be confused by his appearance."


    Xiao Shili suddenly smashes the tempered glass with one punch, reaches out and holds the switch. Goodless utters a painful cry and hugs his head helplessly.


    Of course, I know that this is a great risk, but the man''s withered face is not a pair of cruel eyes because of the desire to kill, nor a pair of cunning eyes with conspiracy, but a pair of cold and cold, as if he had lost hope for everything, with a touch of sadness.


    He is about to leave here, and there are not so many mutant animals escaping from the cage in this hell to prey on each other. After a long time, no matter what the other person is waiting for, the only result waiting for him is death.


    If you make the wrong choice, you can kill it yourself! Xiao Shili suddenly turned off the switch.


    "Oh, my God, no!"


    The whole room suddenly fell into darkness, and all the equipment stopped operation at the same time. Gudlers thought of his sad cry. With the sound of operation, the emergency power supply was started in the area, and the central control room returned to the field of vision under the light of the emergency light.


    At the same time, they heard a series of loud noises coming from the outside, like heavy pieces of metal falling on the ground. Goodless cried in dismay, "he''s out, he''s out, Xiao, look what you''ve done!"


    "Stay here." Xiao Shili put down a word and walked towards the door.


    Open the door, dimly lit corridor, a figure standing in the middle of the road, head and hands down, Xiao Shili stagnated for a second, slowly toward each other, the man''s haggard and dilapidated figure and the scene of blood all around match, for Xiao Shili''s approach, it seems that there is no response.


    Xiao Shili''s body reached the critical value instantly, and he was ready to wake up at any time. He kept walking towards each other. When they were about seven meters apart, the man finally raised his head slowly.


    Is still a pale numb face, no expression, in addition to the eyes flowing out of the light sadness, the whole person seems to be a lifeless rock. Xiao Shili unexpectedly found that the other party was an Asian man.


    The atmosphere in the corridor was not heavy, because the man didn''t release any negative breath, so did Xiao Shili. After looking at each other for a few seconds, Xiao Shili took the lead in saying, "you''re free."


    The man did not speak, but nodded slightly.


    Xiao Shili said, "next we are going to leave here. What are your plans?"


    The man''s voice was low, saying only four words, "I''ll follow you." But it''s Chinese with correct words and round accents.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He immediately changed from Russian to Chinese. "Are you Chinese?"


    The man nodded.


    Although I really want to know about each other''s affairs, what happened to him, why he was locked up here, and what is his powerful power? But it seems that this is not the right time. The current relationship between the two sides is still in a tentative state. If we have a chance in the future, we will naturally know about these things.


    The other party said that he would follow him, probably because he didn''t know the terrain here, so he wanted to take him out.


    Xiao Shili finally asked, "so, do you have a name?"


    "Lin The man whispered a word, which was his name.


    Seeing that nothing was happening outside, gudleys carefully poked out half of his head from the door. Sometimes the old man didn''t care about his own life, but sometimes he was afraid of death. When he saw that there was no battle between the two men, he cautiously walked out of the room.


    "We''re leaving, doctor. We don''t have much time." Xiao Shili cried ahead.


    "Oh, here it is While catching up with him, gudlers complained in a low voice, "this boy is really in a mess. Fortunately, he is lucky. Releasing an unknown experimental body is tantamount to suicide, and it will be OK."


    The three moved along the way to the exit. Lin, as he said, followed Xiao Shili silently all the way. As he gradually realized that this man was not dangerous, gudleys became more courageous. He was immediately interested in the experimental subject who was specially "taken care of" by Vladimir. He stayed at the bottom of the team, kept observing each other, and occasionally said a few words to talk to each other, but Lin didn''t answer at all.


    Just after passing a corner, I heard a shout from the front, "fire!" In front of the corridor, the fire flickered, and a dense mass of bullets shot like rain.


    Xiao Shili''s reaction is very fast. When the enemy gives orders, he is already aware of the danger. However, before that, a figure has been blocked in front of him. It''s Lin!


    When did the other party move in the past? Even Xiao Shili didn''t see clearly. He was surprised, and the other party was aware of the crisis long before himself!


    At the moment, a tight fortification has been built in front of the corridor. More than ten guards ambush behind the bunkers piled up by tables, chairs and machines, set up machine guns and shoot here. The scattered barrage instantly fills the whole corridor.


    Although Lin stepped in front of Xiao Shili to give him a chance to dodge, he seemed to have no time to dodge. He was hit by dozens of bullets all over his body at the same time. The power of the heavy machine gun''s bullets was enough to blow people away. Under the splash of flesh and blood, Lin''s thin body was facing the dense rain of bullets, and all his bodies exploded, just like a dead leaf swinging in the wind.

 Chapter 506

    The whole body splashed with blood, and the flesh and viscera turned into fragments and burst into the air. A person in more than ten heavy machine gun fire, the scene can be imagined. Gudleys was completely shocked. He was thrown to the corner by Xiao Shili, and then he pulled out his dagger and rushed up.


    Lin has been completely shot at the moment, but he doesn''t fall down. Before Xiao Shili can cross his body and kill the guards, Lin''s bloody body suddenly shoots three shadows forward. The speed is so fast that Xiao Shili can only see three black lines coming out of him and heading for the guards in the distance.


    The shelter, which was temporarily piled up with simple utensils, was broken in an instant. In the scream of the three guards, they flew off the ground and were nailed to the ceiling. Xiao Shili saw that on Lin''s thin chest, he stretched out three twisted tentacles, which ran straight through his chest.


    The rest of the guards were stunned for a second. Without waiting for the other side to pull the trigger again, Lin''s back and shoulder shot out six tentacles at the same time. The tentacles swept over the place and directly smashed seven or eight people''s heads to pieces.


    "Retreat! Retreat A guard in the shape of a commander panicked and yelled, "it''s too dangerous! It''s a monster developed by the 17th Bureau! "


    Before the cry came down, the commander''s body was pierced by a tentacle that was thick and thin at the mouth of the bowl. It flew tens of meters away and was nailed to the wall at the end of the corridor.


    Lin slowly relaxed. At the moment, all the guards on the road ahead were turning into incomplete corpses. With the tentacles slowly retracted, Lin''s scarred body began to regenerate at a very fast speed. The broken wounds, the missing viscera and flesh grew out again. In a few seconds, it was restored to its original appearance, except that the clothes had turned into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, even Xiao Shili was shocked by the great earthquake. What kind of power is this! This man is completely immortal. In addition, the alienation of his whole body and the resulting great lethality are not comparable to those giant medium-term strengthened soldiers.


    This kind of feeling, as if the other party can control their own * * at will. Remembering the amazing speed and powerful destructive power of the flesh touch that stretched out from his body just now, Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking that if he didn''t open the awakening, he would not survive for a second in front of these tentacles.


    Lin turned around slowly, but there was still no expression on his face. Judging from his appearance, no one could imagine that this haggard, thin and weak young man could even kill more than ten armed guards in a flash.


    Goodless hid behind the wall at the corner, his eyes wide open, and he could not help but utter a cry, "mutated warrior!"


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. He didn''t hide his doubts at the moment. He looked straight at Lin and asked, "are you a variation enhanced soldier?"


    Lin looked numb and finally said, "they named me like this. If you like it, it doesn''t matter."


    "They" naturally refers to people who transform them into this form. Lin is not proud of this ability. From his tone and subtle expression, and his being locked in a huge cage in area X, it is not difficult to see that he is not willing to obtain this powerful or distorted ability.


    Xiao Shili immediately asked no more questions. For anyone, it was a painful experience that he could not bear to look back. If he was forced to carry out the experiment, what would he do even if he gained more strength? The psychological shadow can never be erased.


    Gudeles looked at Xiao Shili and knew that the other side thought the same as himself. This man, at least so far, had no mental problems and had such a powerful force, but he was not organized by the 17th Bureau. He put such a powerful fighting force but did not use it. There was only one possibility, that is, the other side refused to cooperate. As the chief doctor of the 17th Bureau, goodless naturally knows this better than anyone else, and there are many kinds of examples, which are handled by him personally.


    Although the identity and appearance of Lin is still a mystery for them, it is very important that the other side has not become their own enemy, which is very fortunate at this time.


    Xiao Shili took a deep look at Lin and said, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. If there''s anything wrong, we''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    "Leave? I think it''s just wishful thinking! None of you can leave today. All of you will die here! " The voice has not fallen, in front of the corridor suddenly rang out a harsh laughter.


    With laughter, in front of the corpse which was penetrated into the wall, there appeared a short, stout man in a lieutenant general''s uniform. Under his thick hair, his left eye was covered with a dark blindfold. At the moment, he split his mouth and said with a loud smile, "even if it''s a reinforced soldier, he will die if he dares to act wild in my territory!"


    At the end of the speech, more than 20 guards quickly moved out of the passageways on both sides. Each of them was carrying an anti tank rocket launcher. They knelt down on one knee and lined up in the corridor. Another row stood in the rear. The two rows of rockets immediately aimed at Xiao Shili and others on the other side.


    "Ha ha, see? Now, are you afraid at last? " The one eyed Dragon said with a smile, "no matter how powerful the reinforced soldiers are, they will also become fragments under such bombardment. Ha ha, let me see your poor appearance before you die. Shake and cry. If you are willing to kneel down and kowtow and admit your mistake, I will spare one of you. Maybe, ha ha ha


    Lin said in a low voice, "wait a minute, I''ll rush to the front to block the rocket attack. Once you find a chance, you''ll rush to kill them." Lin had seen Xiao Shili''s strength before, and now he had confidence in him.


    "Wait a minute." Goodless stopped, his eyes sank and said, "that''s a rocket. Are you sure your body can bear it? Even the giant medium-term strengthening soldiers can only block ordinary bullets at most. "


    Lin didn''t speak. It can be seen that he didn''t have 100% confidence. Otherwise, he wouldn''t ask Xiao Shili to do it. According to the strength just shown, he could kill all these soldiers by himself.


    "In my opinion, it''s better for us to surrender first and let the other party catch us. Then you two are waiting for an opportunity to fight back. You two have a much better advantage in close range. What do you think of this plan?"


    Lin felt that the old man had some insight. He looked at him and expected him to give some constructive suggestions. At this time, he immediately turned his eyes and whispered, "well... I''m going to go up."


    "Wait a minute." But Xiao Shili held out his hand to stop him. His eyes were scattered around him. He seemed to hear something. "Listen, what''s the sound?"


    Linton a meal, and then also listen carefully, dark space, it seems that there is a faint noise, although very weak, but it sounds very chaotic, feeling like a dark room, countless cockroaches crawling in places you can''t see, although the movement is very weak, but it always makes people feel that the whole space is making a sound.


    "Hum, look at your humble appearance, you must not know me." The one eyed dragon continued to laugh and said, "well, first of all, I''ll introduce myself. I''m the ruler of this layer, the governor of KGB secret prison, lieutenant general straco. Everything here is..." while he was making a passionate speech, a dark figure suddenly appeared behind him and held straco tightly in his arms with open arms.

 Chapter 507

    Xiao Shili and Lin both saw clearly that it was a mutated human with two deformed heads on the top of his skinny body. At the moment, under the embrace of straco, one of the two heads bit each other''s neck.


    "Asshole! How dare you... "Draco scolded angrily, but his voice was weak immediately. His body was crushed on the ground, and then there was a chilling sound of biting and chewing in the space.


    Originally, he was concentrating on the guards such as Xiao Shili. He could not help looking back. He could only hear the wind whistling. A huge hell beast suddenly came out of the darkness, and its red body fell into the crowd. Two forepaws immediately pushed the two guards to the ground, and their chests immediately collapsed into a pool of broken meat, and they immediately died.


    Just now, the subtle sound suddenly became clear and harsh, and countless low twisted groans suddenly echoed in the space, as if tens of thousands of fierce ghosts were wailing in unison.


    Some of them were slow and some of them were quick. At the same time, they rushed to the guards. In the scream, several guards were bitten down and fell to the ground. There was a mess in front of them.


    Xiao Shili''s face was slightly surprised. How could so many experimental subjects break through the cage at one time? Gudlers suddenly exclaimed, "Damn it!"


    "Why?" Xiao Shili and Lin look at each other at the same time.


    Goodless turned pale and said, "just now we cut off the power supply to the whole area, and all the prison doors are controlled by computers. Once we lose the support of energy, these prison doors will open automatically, and the experimental body inside will..."


    The next words don''t need him to say any more. In front of the corridor, a large group of mutant people suddenly swarmed into the corridor. They just filled the whole corridor, and the figures of those guards were immediately buried in it.


    The power supply has already been cut off, and several people are located in the hinterland of area X, so they have not been flooded by the experimental subjects. Xiao Shili''s face sank, "now I have to rush out."


    Lin didn''t say a word, but he started to run towards the front. At this time, there was an explosion in the corridor in front of him, but a soldier pulled the trigger of the rocket gun when he was dying. The overflowing flames and air spread along the corridor in an instant, and the scattered limbs of a group of mutant people also splashed around at the same time.


    The road ahead was cleared up for a while, but it was blocked up by dense twisted figures. Lin''s speed kept on crossing the fire fog and smoke that had not yet dispersed. Eight long tentacles suddenly stretched out on both sides of his back muscle. The front end of the tentacles turned into a one meter long blade. Under the swing, he cut dozens of mutants in front of him into two sections.


    Xiao Shili grabbed gudelis''s collar and followed him. Along the way, they came together, and goodless also provided a lot of help for Xiao Shili. At this moment, he did not give birth to the idea of leaving each other here.


    The powerful destructive power of Lin''s variant body makes the way for it. Although there are many mutants in the way, they can go all the way. Lin''s attack range is more incisively and vividly reflected. With each tentacle, all the deformed human bodies within five meters are cut into two sections. This is due to the limitation of the terrain. Otherwise, they can kill more individuals with one hit.


    The shape and ability of the distorted mutants are different. Some focus on defense, others on strength, and others on speed. The former two can be ignored under the sweeping of Lin Dakai and Dahe. However, some fast mutants can occasionally avoid the wave of their tentacles and rush through the gap towards Xiao Shili and Xiao Shili.


    Although the spirits of these mutants all lost or collapsed, they still had some wisdom as human beings. Seeing groups of individuals fall under Lin''s butcher''s knife, they can''t help but have a fear of them. The other two people who just follow Lin behind are undoubtedly regarded as weak in the eyes of mutants.


    Lin''s eight tentacles are waving all over the space, but in the face of so many enemies, we can''t take every point into consideration. A person with a flat body and slender limbs like a toad is now crawling close to the ground. Fortunately, after avoiding the sweeping attack of tentacles, the salivating mouth cracked and jumped high to rush towards Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili swung a knife at will, and the other party''s body suddenly turned into two sections. Several unknown mutants came from the front and tried to sneak attack, but the only one waiting for them was mercilessly dismembered.


    Lin''s eight tentacles spread out like a huge meat grinder. Everywhere he went, blood and flesh could not stop splashing. The walls and floors of the corridor he passed were completely soaked with blood. Gudlers was lifted in his hands by Xiao Shi, and his body was half suspended in the air. Looking at this scene, his heart contracted and his adrenaline could not stop secreting. With the scientist''s extremely thick nerves, Finally, I can''t bear the current scene.


    At this time, in front of the three people, there was a forked intersection, where the number of mutants was more concentrated, and a few larger mutants appeared. Lin sometimes couldn''t chop them up with a single knife, and his forward speed was immediately delayed.


    At this moment, a giant mutant five meters tall, full of scales and barbs, has blocked Lin five times in a row. His huge body blocked the passage completely at the same time, and the three people were blocked here for a moment.


    As soon as his step stopped, the three hellbeasts behind him were already catching up. Xiao Shili put down gudeles and let the old man stay behind him. Long Pingqing just pulled out his hand, and at the same time, he gathered his Qi blade. His body shape flashed by quickly. Two knives cut the bodies of two hellbeasts from the lower abdomen, and the blood mixed with the viscera spread all over the ground.


    The rest of the hell beast rushed by and was about to bite gudlers in front of him, but his body was suddenly dragged by a strong force and couldn''t move. He looked back. Xiao Shili grabbed his tail from behind with one hand. With the force of his arm, he swung the hell beast''s three meter long body through the air and hit it heavily on the ground on the other side. Then he went up and cut off his head with a knife, resulting in his death.


    At this time, the mutant behind is also approaching like a tide. Xiao Shili looks back at the front. Lin is still fighting with the giant covered with armor. The tentacle knife cuts the other side''s body covered with scales, leaving only a cut mark. The giant waves his hand and cuts off three or four tentacles. Fortunately, Lin has the ability of self regeneration, If the tentacles of regeneration are cut off continuously, they will not fall into the disadvantage.


    But in this way, we can''t win at the moment. If a few people stay here for one more second, there will be more danger of being swallowed. Xiao Shili turned and rushed to the giant. He cried, "Dr. Lin, please give it to you."


    The huge blade crossed his shoulder and opened Lin''s three tentacles. After the slash, he let out a fierce roar and smashed his fist on the ground. The metal covered ground was suddenly smashed into a huge pit. The fire flashed, and a hot magma spurted up and splashed on the giant''s arm, Such high temperature magma can''t do any damage to the scales on its body surface.

 Chapter 508

    At the same time when Xiao Shi left gudlers, a mutant beast with skin completely stripped and muscles exposed in the air suddenly rushed to gudlers, opened his blood mouth and bit him. At the same time, a tentacle circled from the air, entangled gudlers and lifted him up in the air.


    "Oh, Jesus, Virgin Mary, my God!" Goodless closed his eyes and murmured, "as long as I can survive this time, I will change my career to become a priest the rest of the time."


    Xiao Shili jumped up, then fell on a bent tentacle, and then the tentacle suddenly bounced. With the help of force, Xiao Shili jumped up and down, and his Double Daggers were inserted into the top of the corridor, and his hands were linked. With the piercing and pulling out of the daggers, he quickly moved towards the armor giant at the top of the corridor.


    The armored giant''s attention was completely attracted by the dancing tentacles of the forest on the ground. In the roar, he couldn''t help slapping his palms at each other, and he didn''t notice anyone approaching above.


    Xiao Shili moved to the top of the armor giant. His hands were shocked, and the dagger fell off. At this time, the armor giant finally felt something. When he raised his head, the two daggers wrapped in the air blades of high-speed cutting force were inserted into his eyes at the same time.


    The armored giant roared in pain, and his body swayed like a mountain. The whole corridor shook violently, the walls and the ground cracked one after another, and more magma poured out from the broken ground.


    Xiao Shili once again waved a knife and cut off the armor on the giant''s shoulder. Although Lin''s tentacle knife could not help the armor of the giant blade, the effect of the Qi blade on the dragon scale and Qinggang''s resentment was completely different.


    With a painful roar like breaking the eardrum, Xiao Shili cut into the giant''s shoulder at the same time, and then his whole body slid down, driving the blade to cut a three meter long crack in half of the giant''s body, and the blood suddenly gushed out like a tsunami.


    Xiao Shili leaped back to avoid the blood rushing down. His four tentacles passed quickly from both sides behind him. They hooked up the giant''s split body and tore the giant into two parts.


    The two of them cooperated with each other very well. After looking at each other, their cognition of each other was also improved.


    The giant has been torn open, and the road ahead is suddenly revealed. Xiao Shili roared, "rush out in one breath!" Then he jumped forward like an arrow.


    Lin silently followed him. This time, Xiao Shili was in front of him, and his two gas blades were waving and chopping at a high speed. At the same time, Xiao Shili entered the state of detection. While the regional structure within a radius of five kilometers was constructed in his brain, all living bodies also entered his field of vision at the same time.


    All living bodies are divided into different colors according to their physical properties. However, most of the colors are red, which can''t be redder. The body lethality of the mutated organisms is much higher than that of ordinary human beings. There are a small number of purple individuals under the red eye, which should be the most powerful among the mutated organisms, It''s a creature on the same level as the armored giant just now.


    Xiao Shili discovered unexpectedly that the color of Lin''s outline was also dark purple, but he could not see himself. It takes more time to choose a route and avoid the purple individuals on the map, but it''s much better than confronting the powerful mutants.


    After endless crazy killing, the three finally arrived at the entrance of area X. at this moment, the door to the outside has been opened, and the outside area has also been attacked by mutated creatures to varying degrees. Although there is no power failure in the periphery, because the cells in the four surrounding areas are much more vulnerable than those in area X, mutated creatures destroy the cell door one after another, killing and devouring the humans inside, Where they pass by, the sound of biting and swallowing is heard all the time. The people inside are killed by mutant creatures before they can even scream. For those prisoners whose cells have not been destroyed, but who are aware of what''s going on outside, asking for help and crying are extremely sad.


    "What''s going on? Are we going to die?"


    "Please, help me, I don''t want to die!"


    "Please..."


    "Asshole, I curse you, you will not die well."


    The three ran across the corridor and heard the cry for help from both sides. In this case, they naturally did not care about the prisoners, and even if they were saved, they could not save all the people. When they saw a few people running past without paying any attention, the cry of the prisoners turned into a curse and a curse.


    Blood, death. Under the complete collapse of this dark hell, the dirty and twisted endless sublimation, the jungle of flesh and blood, the chaos of demons, and the end of disobeying the principle of heaven are the birth of a hell.


    As the three rushed out of area X, they also attracted more mutants to follow them outside. At this moment, the ground behind them was shaking like ten thousand beasts galloping. The more powerful mutants in area X could keep up with the speed of the three. Even the strong ones like Xiao Shili and Lin could not help feeling a sense of killing.


    The final gate of the underground prison is just ahead, but the gate is heavily closed. While Xiao Shili accelerates abruptly, Lin slows down and turns back to face the army of mutated creatures behind him. He tries his best to release up to 12 tentacles. When a person faces thousands of mutated creatures, he has only one word in his mind, kill!


    The outermost door was much stronger than the one inside. It took Xiao Shili five knives to cut the door open, and it took only one second. This speed was still much faster than that of letting goodless open the door. When he looked back, Lin''s figure was already submerged in it by a lot of mutant creatures.


    When Xiao Shili saw this scene, he hesitated for a moment. In the final analysis, Lin was just an experimental body he accidentally rescued. There was not much emotion between them, not even a friend. If he turned around and left now, he would be out of danger immediately. He had more important things to do next, and he might have to face a stronger enemy, Don''t waste too much energy here.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s mind suddenly flashed the scene of Lin standing in front of him without hesitation in the rain like bullets. Even if the bullets didn''t hurt him, they must hurt him.


    No matter where this man comes from, no matter what he has experienced, no matter what his nature is, but at this moment, he is his comrade in arms!


    The so-called comrades in arms are people who can sacrifice their lives to protect you in the face of danger. Only such people can be called comrades in arms!


    When Xiao Shili realized what he was doing, he was already back in the siege. The sharp air blade cut open in the air, and blood gushed. Several bodies broke open. A man and two knives cut a vacuum within a radius of five meters, and the fresh blood circled around the edge of the vacuum, just like a cyclone of the waning moon.


    At the same time, a dozen mutants flew up into the sky. A bloody body suddenly stood up from the jungle. Lin''s eyes twinkled with surprise on his torn face.

 Chapter 509

    "Go Xiao Shili grabs each other''s hand, and each of them gives the most powerful blow. The mutated creatures around him smash and fly down, and at the same time, they kill the siege.


    Outside the gate, the glowing red magmatic river appeared in front of us. On the other side of the bank, gudelis was anxiously urging. Half of the iron bridge above the magmatic river had sunk into the magma, and the remaining end was less than three meters away from the magma, and only enough to accommodate one foot. I really don''t know how the old man climbed over it.


    It was not difficult for Xiao Shih Li Helin. The latter jumped on the half collapsed iron bridge and reached the opposite bank with a few vertical jumps.


    As soon as Lin stepped on the iron bridge, he didn''t expect that a hell beast would jump up behind him. Lin turned around and cut off the hell beast. However, the fallen body touched the iron bridge. Under the impact of hundreds of kilograms of hell beast''s body, the rickety iron bridge gave a bang and immediately sank into the magma.


    "Lin!" On the other side, Xiao Shili and gudlesiqi''s face changed, and they cried in a startled voice.


    Just at the moment of falling into the magma, one of Lin''s arms suddenly turned into a tentacle, shot upward and plunged into the rock at the top of the cave. Then he pulled his body away from the surface of the magma and landed on the opposite bank. And the mutants who are closely following them are unable to stop, rushing into the magma one after another, causing a fire wave, which makes the temperature of the space even higher.


    "What a false alarm." Gudlers sighed. Of course, he would care about Lin''s safety, but he didn''t want to see the only mutant enhanced soldier in the world disappear here.


    Because he was too close to the magma just now, Lin''s skin was still charring to a certain extent, which was not a problem for him. He recovered in an instant. Compared with this, it was a headache for his clothes to burn up. On the way out, Lin shouldered such a large number of attacks, and there were not many rags left on his body. At this time, he was really completely destroyed.


    Xiao Shili pointed to gudless, "doctor, give him your clothes."


    Gudlers was wearing a white coat on the outside of his clothes. He reluctantly took it off and gave it to Lin. after all, people just saved their own life, and it''s a bit too much to give up even a piece of clothes. But gudlers thought that the white coat was a manifestation of his identity as a scientist. Once he lost this layer of clothes, he felt that something was wrong.


    After the fierce battle and all the way fighting, the three men had a great physical consumption. Now they sat on the ground for a long rest, looking at the dense mutated creatures on the opposite bank, and could not help roaring and roaring to come over. Several agile mutated creatures tried to jump over, but the distance between the two sides was nearly ten meters. The end was that they fell into the magma and turned into a black smoke.


    "It was terrible just now. It was a terrible disaster. It''s incredible that we survived such a disaster." It is said that fear will stimulate some kind of excitement. This is true. The old man seems to be very excited after the stimulation of the rest of his life. His fear turns into excitement. He shouts to them with dancing hands and feet, "how many mutant creatures have you killed just now, five hundred? A thousand? Or more? Worthy of being the perfect enhanced warrior and variant enhanced warrior! I''m so moved to be with the two most perfect human beings in the world


    Xiao Shili looked at Lin Yan. Although the latter didn''t show anything on his face, he still stopped Gu delis''s paranoid exclamation. He looked at each other and said, "well, it''s almost over. Dr. Gu delis, I''m sorry to delay you so long. Now you''re free."


    "What?" But goodless''s expression seemed to be suddenly struck by lightning, and his face full of excitement suddenly became a bit stiff, "what do you say?"


    "You can go." Xiao Shili waved his hand and made a gesture to leave. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t shoot in the back."


    "Don''t you want to go to Vladimir?" gudlers said hesitantly, with a worried look between his brows


    "I''ll do it myself." Xiao Shili thought that the other party''s reaction might be that he didn''t believe he would let him go. He stood up and said solemnly, "in a word, thank you for your help all the way. Then, it''s time to part."


    Goodless wriggled around the corner of his mouth a few times. Suddenly he looked angry and said, "Xiao, you despicable fellow, after taking advantage of others, you throw away your companion like garbage. You are about to demolish the bridge as soon as you cross the river! What a shame


    Could it be that on the way out just now, the old man was so stimulated that his brain broke? It seems like a great piece of bad news to him that he said he would let him go. Besides, who is his companion?


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "what do you want?"


    "I..." goodless wanted to blurt out the idea he had decided on all the way, but he felt embarrassed and scratched his head a few times. "I always wanted to travel to China once, but I was always poor. As the price of helping you this time, it''s up to you to invite me."


    Xiao Shili immediately understood the other party''s meaning, but he was puzzled why the other party wanted to do so, so he said, "if you are worried about divulging military secrets and being held responsible by the government, I can arrange you to go abroad and guarantee you a comfortable life."


    Goodless shook his head and said, "no, I just want to go to China. Can''t we really be friends, Xiao?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, stopped for a few seconds and said, "if you don''t tell me the real reason, I''m afraid I won''t agree."


    "All right." Gudeles shrugged his shoulders and looked at Xiao Shili with warm eyes again. "I''ve done experiments for the Russian military all my life, and I''m tired of them. Of course, this doesn''t mean that I want to end my research career. I just want to stay here, and there won''t be any improvement or breakthrough. In China, there must be more amazing technologies and people worthy of my study. In addition, I made such a decision for you. "


    Xiao Shili was hot eyes to see the other side''s hair straight, stomach a tangle, busy way, "doctor, that... You''d better give up, my sexual orientation has always been very normal..."


    "Mine is normal, too! And I''m only interested in blondes! " Goodless glared at him angrily. "Frankly, I want to do a research on you."


    "Me?" Xiao Shili had some accidents.


    "That''s right." Gudlers said seriously, "you are the most perfect and powerful fortified warrior I have ever seen in the world. I mean in all aspects, my lifelong wish is to create a perfect human like you. However, according to the current situation, it should be impossible before I lived. So I have a request. Please agree to me. I hope to meet the scientists who created you. Of course, this will violate the secrets of your country. However, if you agree to my request, I will devote all the science and technology I have. If your government is still not at ease, it can also detain me for life. "


    Xiao Shili looked at each other''s paranoid crazy eyes and extremely serious expression. He knew that he was not joking. Is there anyone in the world who can give up everything for the sake of science, at least in front of himself.


    Unless your brain is also in the water, you will refuse this kind of good thing!

 Chapter 510

    Talent! Gudeles is absolutely a talent, and he is the top figure in the biochemical field. His value can''t be measured in the eyes of the Russian government. It''s no problem for such a person to sell more than one billion or even several billion in the international market.


    And the other party is willing to go with himself, or even give up his own motherland and nation. This is a crazy behavior that can only be made by people who are dominated by crazy obsession, and gudleys'' obsession is himself.


    The other side mistakenly thought that he was a gene fortified soldier and included himself in his research. Xiao Shili thought that although this is not the case, knowing the truth can''t be revealed at the moment. Since he is wrong, he should make a mistake. First, he should take goodless, a diamond-class heavyweight, back to China.


    Xiao Shili then said, "in this case, I can agree to your request, but you must obey my arrangement."


    The other side agreed, with a bright smile like a child on his wrinkled face. He rushed over and gave Xiao a big hug. "Xiao, you are so kind. You have saved my life several times. I will listen to you."


    At this time, Lin has recovered. He has no injury at all. However, he has suffered so many injuries all the way, but he consumes the most in physical strength among the three.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and asked, "Lin, what''s your plan next?"


    The wood ground raises a head, in the eye peep out empty facial expression, opened mouth, but did not say a word. Goodless said hastily, "I think so. Lin, come with us, too! Anyway, Xiao''s goal is to save his friends, but what he has to face is the strength of a country. More powerful fighting capacity means more security, right? Besides, Lin is also Chinese. When this is over, come back to China with us. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what the old man was thinking. Just now, the old man also said that Lin is the only mutation enhanced soldier in the world. Theoretically, the technology of mutation enhanced soldier is not mature. According to gudleys'' conservative estimation, it will be at least 100 years before the mutation enhanced soldier will be studied. However, surprisingly, There must be some kind of conspiracy that the Russian government expects to be born in the future.


    For the only mutation enhancement warrior in the world, gudless will certainly not let go of such precious research materials. It is true to take Lin back to China to study it.


    However, the old man''s words are also in Xiao Shili''s mind. He has openly engaged in a confrontation with the Russian government at the moment, and urgently needs a strong force to expand his strength. Lin''s strength on the way out has really shocked Xiao Shili. If this person joins us, the hope of saving Meiyu will increase a bit.


    Therefore, Xiao Shili also looked at Lin with an expectant eye. Lin just nodded silently and agreed.


    "Great!" Seeing this, goodless said excitedly, "let''s go to rescue your friend now, and then take the earliest flight to China as soon as possible."


    Xiao Shili gave a wry smile. Now he didn''t know what a martial law scene it was. It''s not easy to go out. The Russian government, the Russian military and the KGB did not send any people down, indicating that the other side probably sent heavy troops to guard the exit. How to get out of here has become the biggest problem at present.


    While Xiao Shili was thinking, gudeles had already run to the elevator, opened the door of the elevator, turned back and cried, "if you want to save people, hurry up! Time doesn''t wait! "


    Xiao Shili knew in his heart that once he stepped into the elevator, he was waiting for a few people on it, which might be a powerful attack that he could not resist completely. However, at this moment, I have no other choice but to fight with my life. As soon as I browed, I stepped into the elevator.


    When the elevator started, it began to rise slowly.


    "Lin Xiao Shili looked slightly dignified and said, "when we get to the upper level, we may be surrounded and attacked immediately. At that time, I hope you can protect me and the doctor as much as possible, and then I will find a chance to break through.


    Lin nodded.


    No matter how powerful Xiao Shili is, he can''t protect himself with countless firepower at the same time. So he has to rely on Lin''s ability. Among the three, Lin is the only one who is immune to bullets, but it doesn''t mean that the other side won''t die.


    From just now to now, Xiao Shili has seen that Lin''s physical strength consumption is indeed very serious. It seems that although self regeneration can revive him infinitely, it also consumes a lot of strength. If Lin''s strength is completely exhausted, he will lose the ability of regeneration, and then he will die.


    Therefore, you can''t rely too much on the protection of forest. You must find an opportunity in the quickest time to disintegrate the enemy. As long as you let yourself into the group of soldiers and destroy one of the enemy''s troops, it''s not difficult.


    As time goes by, the elevator keeps approaching the fifth floor. Xiao Shili condensed his Qi and gathered his spirit. He gradually integrated himself into the state of fighting. At the same time, he controlled the power of gentian in his body and was ready to wake up at any time.


    From the slight vibration on the four walls of the elevator, we know that the elevator has reached the fifth floor. At the moment when the door opened, Lin took the lead to step forward and block the door. At the same time, he made a loud noise. At the same time, he stretched out twelve twisted tentacles and waved them in the space to completely close the elevator door.


    Xiao Shili clenched his Double Daggers and was ready to rush out from behind Lin at any time to join the enemy crowd.


    However, two people''s eyes were stunned at the same time.


    In front of them was an empty hall. There was nothing but the red light of the alarm light and the electric spark of the broken wires.


    All of these turned into a fantasy in Xiao Shili''s mind.


    Lin couldn''t help looking puzzled. He looked at Xiao Shili, but the latter''s face remained unchanged. He walked to a gate with a defensive posture and kicked it open. There was a long corridor in front of him. The bodies of several soldiers killed by him were still lying in the same place.


    What''s going on here?


    This is the fourth time that Xiao Shili has been perplexed by doubts. After he sneaked into the 17th inning and caused chaos, he didn''t seem to encounter any strong obstacles or defense. The strengthened soldiers in the 17th inning seemed to evaporate suddenly, just after he stayed in this secret base for a long time and entered the sixth floor, There is still no interception by any government forces.


    At the moment, the doubt has been completely turned into confusion. The whole base is still in a state of alert and defense. The harsh alarm and red light show no sign of stopping. However, there is no one in it!


    Even goodless felt that it was too much to say, and could not help sighing, "Shaw, you should not have discussed with the government to play with me, right? Or are you the illegitimate son of President Putin? The Russian government is too kind to you. "


    So far, Xiao Shili had guessed something. Maybe something unexpected happened in the outside world.

 Chapter 511

    Obviously, the Russian government will no longer lay an ambush against itself. Once the other side gives up setting an ambush at this level, it means that the other side gives up completely. I have already got insight into the secrets of the 17th Bureau of the KGB and the underground prison. Neither the Russian government nor the KGB will expand such leaks, let alone involve the top four secret bases. Therefore, the government forces can only ambush on this floor. If they do not, they will give up on behalf of the other side.


    But what on earth can make the Russian government ignore it? He broke into the 17th Bureau of the KGB, which was regarded as the top secret by the Russian government, slaughtered the whole base, stole all the information of Russia''s Secret biological weapons, abducted the most powerful scientist in the biochemical field in Russia, and released a powerful and heinous mysterious man imprisoned by the KGB, making the whole underground prison fall into collapse.


    There is no doubt that something the Russian government is facing now seems to be more serious than all the above, so that the government can ignore what it has done. Xiao Shili really can''t think of anything that can make the Russian government so impolite.


    It is very likely that this happened before he entered the KGB headquarters. For this reason, the biochemical forces of the 17th Bureau were all dispatched. But what is the situation that the whole biochemical force can not solve? It''s hard to guess.


    Three people through the empty 17th inning, arrived at the sword of Orlando position, the huge elevator is still in place, this let Xiao Shili confirmed the guess in the heart.


    Although Lin had been underground for a long time, he was very sensitive to the environment around him. At this time, he said, "this place seems to be in some kind of chaos."


    Xiao Shili nodded his approval, and the three of them boarded the elevator and went up to the distant ground.


    The closed doors of the elevator opened to both sides. In front of us, the old church was empty. Gudlers sniffed and said, "there seems to be smoke in the air.


    It''s not a little bit, but it''s very thick. Xiao shilihelin''s sense of smell is much more sensitive than ordinary people. He immediately realized that at the moment, several people were completely wrapped in the thick smoke of gunpowder.


    Out of the church gate, and then after a long corridor, came to the outside, the scene immediately let the three hearts of a shock.


    Half of a tall building has completely collapsed. The courtyard once decorated with exquisite decoration is scattered with gravel and deep pits, completely losing its original appearance. The remaining walls around are burned by fireworks, and the ground is pitch black. There are bullet marks and cracks on them. Thick black smoke is rolling over the buildings in the distance. Under the cover of smoke, the sky completely loses its original color.


    "My God..." goodless stood in the same place as petrified. His eyes looked in one direction. There was a blank space at the end of the field of vision, which was the location of Ivan''s bell tower.


    The great Kremlin behind the three men is probably the only building that is still intact. All the way to the front, the road and the buildings on both sides are even more dilapidated. Some bodies occasionally lie on the ground. From the perspective of clothing, it should be the regular army of Russia.


    The scene before us is completely the same as when war broke out,


    What''s going on here? The three people have the same big question in their hearts. As they walk, gudleys trembles and sighs, "Damn, I feel like I''m back in the Moscow defense war during World War II.


    Three people around a ruined church, suddenly heard a rapid and heavy sound of movement in front of the side, Xiao Shili looked up, saw a fully armed soldier team was cutting from the ruins, trying to cross the square in front, the two sides almost met face to face.


    The commander of the small unit responded immediately. With a wave of his hand, the soldiers quickly dispersed and aimed their guns at several people. At the same time, Lin, like a beast, rushed to each other like lightning.


    "Focus, fire!" At the command of the commander, the soldiers in the tactical formation raised their guns and spewed out their tongues of fire at the same time. However, the effect of these bullets hitting Lin''s thin body was only to slow down the opponent''s speed slightly.


    There was a crack in the gunshot, and the heads of more than a dozen soldiers were thrown high in the air at the same time. Three tentacles stretched out from behind Lin waved past. In this open terrain, Lin abnormal''s attack range was more vividly reflected. When one tentacle passed, almost one third of the enemy''s population was swept away. After three tentacles rotated for a circle, Lin abnormal''s attack range was more clearly reflected, There are no human beings on the ground around them.


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. He wanted to leave a chance to ask about the situation, but Lin''s killing speed was too fast. According to rough calculation, the blade at the front end of his tentacle was one meter long. After a 360 degree rotation of his tentacle, he could harvest all life in the circular area with an outer radius of one meter, and the inner radius could be adjusted and changed with the extension of his tentacle, If the largest 12 tentacles rotate at the same time, it can completely cover the circular area with a radius of 12 meters centered on the forest.


    After Lin finished the killing, he stood in the same place and slowly spread out his body. Nine tentacles were born out of his body. The blade at the front of the tentacles turned into a needle like mouthpiece. Twelve tentacles suddenly penetrated into twelve corpses on the ground. The tentacles kept wriggling, as if they were absorbing the flesh and blood of the corpses. The flesh of the stabbed corpses soon collapsed, In a few seconds, there was only a garment, a pool of blood and a yellow and wrinkled human skin on the ground.


    Lin Jiangzhi completely sucked up the corpse on the ground and took back his tentacles. There was no change on his face and body, but his spirit was much better, and there was a ray of light in his empty eyes. He slowly took a breath of air, then looked back at the surprised look on their faces and explained, "I can absorb fresh blood and muscles to supplement my energy. Energy is my life to me. Once my energy is exhausted, I will not be able to regenerate and then die."


    "What a powerful mechanism of energy conversion," gudlers sighed, his head nodding with fascination! Turning blood and muscles into their own energy instantly is a return to the most primitive predation performance of creatures. It''s an amazing ability to maintain the undead power and carry out continuous fighting at the same time. By the way, you''ve been hungry underground for so long. Don''t absorb more corpses to replenish your energy? "


    Driven by the madness of science, the old man has no human nature.


    Lin faintly said, "Twelve strong men are enough for me to reach full state. However, absorption is limited to the pure human body without mutation. "


    In this way, Lin can absorb the corpse while killing the enemy in the battle, so that he can bear the attack infinitely. As long as there is fresh flesh and blood, the man will not die. Xiao Shili felt even more at the moment that he had won a huge gamble.


    Lin then looked at Xiao Shili and said, "I just caught a subtle reaction on the enemy''s nerves. The visual cortex of the other side seems to have changed after concentrating on your body, and then I immediately made an aggressive gesture."

 Chapter 512

    Xiao Shili is puzzled. After the two sides meet, the other side immediately attacks several of them without warning. According to reason, he was wearing the uniform of the 17 Bureau strengthened soldiers, goodless was a government scientist, and Lin could not see anything unusual in his white coat. Even if the three men appeared alone in the ruins, their tracks were a little suspicious, and the other side had no reason to make an attack in an instant.


    After listening to Lin''s words, Xiao Shili couldn''t help looking at his body, his body... Is it because of the clothes, but in this case, he should be recognized as his own talent by the other party. Yes, the clothes of KGB strengthened soldiers on his body are also printed with the national emblem of Russia and the logo of KGB, so he can''t be regarded as an enemy.


    Although it was difficult to understand, Xiao Shili believed that Lin''s judgment was correct, and now he had no time to care about the trivial matter, so he tore the uniform off his body and said, "OK, now let''s continue on the road."


    Xiao Shili and others returned to the earth''s surface in order to find the location of Vladimir. However, the unexpected shock made Xiao Shili change his mind. At present, we should first find out what happened here, and then infer the location of Vladimir according to the actual situation.


    This small group of troops was heading towards the square, as if trying to cross the square and reach the other side of the area, where there was a faint sound of gunfire and gunfire.


    Xiao Shili knew nothing about the terrain of the Kremlin. He only knew that the area here was extremely huge. If ordinary people didn''t have guidance, they might get lost. Fortunately, there is goodless, an internal traitor. The old man looked at the other side of the square and said, "through the woods, it''s Georgiev hall, but I think the place we should go now is the Senate building."


    Xiao Shili didn''t ask why. It goes without saying that the Senate building is the usual gathering place for Russian government leaders, and it is also the central political place for holding internal Parliament and deliberating on decision-making. If the war broke out inside the Kremlin for no reason, the Senate building is likely to be set as a command post, The chances of finding Vladimir there are undoubtedly higher.


    "If you don''t go to the Senate building, you''ll have to go through Georgiev hall on the way, and this is the shortest way."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "well, in that case, go to the Senate building and confirm what''s going on. At least you need to know who the government troops are fighting with."


    Lin and goodless nodded. In front of the broken square has been almost flattened as a piece of white ground, there is nothing left, only a few surviving statues, standing alone, more desolate and desolate.


    Three people around a huge crater, gudlers can not help but exclaim, "this is only airborne artillery can cause damage, God, those guys will not even use the tank."


    "If it''s war, it''s no surprise." Xiao Shi looked around, and there were more than a dozen such huge craters scattered in such a large square. "What he couldn''t figure out is who could force the Russian government to invest in such a force."


    "That''s right. If it''s just a terrorist invasion, the government only needs a few special forces to deal with it." Goodless shook his head. "And I don''t believe any terrorist can do it. Hey, wait a minute."


    Gudlers suddenly screamed and squatted beside a corpse on the ground. Xiao Shili saw that the corpse was wearing the uniform of the 17 Bureau strengthened soldier, which was the same as the one he had just worn.


    After examining the corpse, gudlers raised his head, and his eyes showed a trace of surprise. "This reinforced soldier died after embedding shrapnel in his body. From the wound, the shrapnel volume is very large, and the caliber of the shell is at least 80 mm."


    Xiao Shili looked around at the huge crater, "you mean... But it may be accidental injury."


    Goodless said nothing, but rose from the ground, his face full of gloom and doubt.


    The hall of Georgiev seems to have become a main battlefield in the Kremlin, with the rumbling of guns and dense gunfire coming from afar. At this distance, Xiao Shili could already see the oval white building. At this time, a fire mist suddenly burst out on the dome above the building, and the exquisite hall was immediately covered by thick smoke.


    A Russian proverb describes the Kremlin like this: "on the land of Moscow, only the Kremlin stands high; In the Kremlin, you can only see the sky far away. "


    However, this ancient, majestic and world-famous building complex is now covered with smoke and devastation, and most areas are almost in ruins. The legacy of the ancient civilization, the pride of the Russian Federation, the core political palace of the whole country, and the symbol of status and power collapsed in the flames of war.


    The three people didn''t feel much when they faced the scene around them. In addition to his focus on biochemical research, gudleys does not see anything out of his mind. As for the number of years of history of these destroyed ancient buildings and what kind of cultural heritage they have, it has nothing to do with him.


    Although Lin''s expression was numb, deep in his eyes, he had a deep hatred for all the Russians he saw. He was indifferent to the destruction of buildings, and only cared about how many Russians died in his own hands.


    Xiao Shili was in such a destructive environment, listening to the sound of guns, looking at the flames of explosions, feeling the slight vibration of the earth and the collapse of buildings. His heart was suddenly immersed in a kind of excitement. Maybe the instinct of his body resonated with the environment at the moment, and a kind of unspeakable strong pleasure rose from his heart.


    After passing through the woods blocking the view, the panorama of Georgiev hall finally appeared to the three people. The most famous hall in the Kremlin is like a wounded giant. There are dark smoke in several places above and below the whole body. There are 18 columns carved with victory statues on the front of the hall. At this time, only seven are left, The hall dome above looks crumbling.


    In the open space in front of Georgiev hall, a huge picture of war is outlined with gunfire and blood. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, chaos may be more appropriate to describe it, because in his view, it is not war at all, it is more like naked fighting and fighting.


    Thousands of people were divided into small battle areas. The regular soldiers shot at the huge bodies in front of them, while the giant medium-term strengthening soldiers ran back and forth in the crowd, constantly flying or throwing the soldiers in front of them into the air.


    Goodless looked at it for a long time, and his face was dazed. "What''s this... What''s going on?"


    At first glance, there is some confusion, but gradually we can see that the enemy of the regular army is the strengthened soldiers of the 17th Bureau of the KGB, and the strengthened soldiers are mercilessly killing the soldiers of the regular army.

 Chapter 513

    On the battlefield, there were no other troops except the two branches of the Russian government.


    Two Russian government forces are sparing no effort to fight each other!


    Xiao Shili understood why the team would not hesitate to shoot and attack after seeing their clothes.


    For a moment, no one knew what had happened. Several people who had planned to find out the truth became more confused when they saw this behind the scenes.


    After a long time, Xiao Shili finally slowly took a step forward.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Goodless quickly stopped, "it''s going to kill people to go through there!"


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s and Lin''s indifferent expression, Gu delis added, "you are both monsters. Of course, I''m not afraid. I''m different from you. I want to go to China with this old life."


    Xiao Shi left to look at the distance, light way, "in the end what happened, as long as casually find someone to ask about it, you wait for me here."


    Although the battle ahead was fierce and the chaos was extraordinary, Xiao Shili didn''t pay much attention to this kind of battle. As soon as he was standing, he rushed to the battlefield in the distance.


    There is a river between the hall of Georgiev and the square, which is about ten meters wide. Just as Xiao Shili was galloping, there was a loud roar overhead. Looking up, six armed helicopters were flying to the battlefield.


    The six armed helicopters belong to the regular army and are now in mid air. Suddenly, they fired two rockets and fell into the crowd on the battlefield below. Suddenly, twelve groups of dark earth fog erupted.


    Indifference attack? Xiao Shili was slightly surprised, but then he realized that the goal of these helicopters was to strengthen the soldiers in the medium term. In this way, he could use the powerful air firepower to destroy the few and hard to kill enemies, and it was not unreasonable to sacrifice some of his own people.


    In the distance, there were several dull sounds, and several explosions burst out from the crowd again. However, this time, they were incendiary bombs. One by one, fireballs rolled up and screamed all over the field. In the opposite situation, most of the soldiers were firing around a medium-term intensified soldier. At the moment, with the concentration of medium-term intensified soldiers, The soldiers around were immediately involved in the explosion.


    Xiao Shili saw the shadow of several main battle tanks in the rear and both sides of the front, slowly emerging from the trees and behind the broken wall. The regular army concentrated such powerful firepower, and he vowed to destroy the strengthened soldiers here.


    Then, there was another round of shelling. When Xiao Shili watched the explosion rise in the distance, the ground suddenly shook violently, and then a strong airflow rushed forward, mixed with huge gravel and smoke.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but put his hand in front of him. When he opened his eyes, the place more than ten meters in front of him was covered with thick smoke. A shell landed near him, but it was the only bridge on the bank in front that could lead to the other bank.


    The supporting point of the bridge was destroyed, and the whole bridge collapsed. Xiao Shili frowned. Damn it, it was a good fight. If it wasn''t for the wrong aim, it was really worth praising.


    "Xiao, are you ok?"


    Gudleys and Lin ran over and saw the bridge being destroyed. The latter shrugged, "well, it seems that we are doomed to waste no time here. Let''s go. I know another way to get to the Senate building. It just takes a little more time."


    After the collapse of the whole bridge, the distance between the two sides was more than ten meters. Even with Xiao Shili''s amazing speed and springing force, it was impossible to jump over. Lin''s tentacles could reach the other side, but there must be something to rely on.


    "Forget it, let''s go." Xiao Shili chose to give up and catch a soldier to find out the situation. Although it helps him to analyze and understand the current situation, it''s not worth wasting too much time on it. It''s the right thing to arrive at the Senate building now. Moreover, the battlefield in the distance is too densely covered at the moment, and the risk factor of rashly approaching the battlefield also rises. Now it''s over, It''s not a wise move.


    The river flowing in the Kremlin is just an artificial river dug out the day after tomorrow. The purpose is not only to add to the scenery of the Kremlin, but also has certain strategic significance. If the Kremlin is threatened, the river will act as a moat and at least resist the invasion of ordinary troops, I didn''t expect that the measures originally proposed as a landscaping proposal came into use so soon. However, the time for the military to blow up the bridge is still a little late. The enemy''s offensive is too sudden and unexpected. When the regular army arrives at the Kremlin, the enemy has broken into the core area of the government.


    It seems that all the fighting in the Kremlin is concentrated in the hall of Georgiev. After far away from the battlefield, it becomes quiet all around. Along the way to the west, the buildings on both sides are rarely damaged. It seems that the fighting starts from outside the great Kremlin and continues to the hall of Georgiev, the road just passed by a few people, It''s exactly what happened all the way through the fighting.


    So it is not difficult to make an analysis. The enemy started from the position of the great Kremlin and moved towards the direction of Georgiev hall. Small scale battles continued to take place along the way. Finally, the position of Georgiev hall was strongly blocked on a large scale. And the great Kremlin has only one function within the government, that is, the KGB''s hiding place, the huge ring base and honeycomb system, is hidden under the world-famous palace.


    Could it be said that... There was a guess in Xiao Shili''s heart. No, it was almost certain. There was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    "Xiao, I have a bad feeling." All the way silent goodless suddenly spoke.


    "What?"


    "I think it''s related to strengthening the soldiers. To be exact, it''s the biochemical unit of the 17th Bureau." Goodless stopped for a moment and said, "it''s the team I created. It''s like something''s wrong. Oh, I mean, what they''re showing right now is like... It''s like..."


    "The rebels." The old man Xiao Shi spoke these two words.


    Goodless''s face stiffened a little, and then nodded. "Yes, but I''d rather believe that the fortified soldiers themselves are out of control or lost, just like the losers we see in the underground prison."

 Chapter 514

    Xiao Shili did not speak, no one is willing to admit that his work is a failure, but when what he created becomes a crime and destruction, someone can only try to comfort himself.


    "The Senate building, that''s it." Lin, who has been silent, suddenly points to the road ahead.


    Xiao Shili looked up and saw a small Beige building standing at the end of the field of vision under the shade of green trees. What a magnificent building he thought the Senate building was. At the moment, it was disappointing to see that the whole building had only three floors. Except for its huge area, everything else was insignificant.


    At the moment, the distance between the three people and the Senate building is still several hundred meters, but Xiao Shili and Lin can see clearly that the building is densely packed with troops. Although the number is not very large, there is at least one regiment, that is, more than 2000 people.


    "They found us." Lin said that the super sensory ability of his mutant body is better than that of Xiao Shili.


    "What, what found us?" Gu de Lei Si suddenly looks around, with his eyes still can''t see the army under the building in the distance, listen to Lin so say, immediately flustered up.


    Xiao Shili made a helpless expression, "since this is the case, let''s go directly."


    Lin nodded and took the lead to walk in the front of the three. Xiao Shi left Yu Guang and swept gudleys and said, "doctor, you''d better find a place to hide. If you wait for a fight, I''m afraid we won''t take care of you."


    "No, I won''t go there except to follow your butt." Goodless said obstinately, cunning of course, he knows that there is no place in the whole Kremlin safer than these two people.


    The three walked along the broad road towards the front. After passing a statue of Lenin, the Senate building was finally fully presented, including the airtight troops deployed around the building.


    "Oh, my God!" Gudeles took a breath, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a large number of troops. He could not help but soften his feet and stopped. From the reaction of the small group of troops, it can be seen that the Russian government has issued the order to shoot several of his own people on the spot, and now he is suddenly exposed to so many muzzles, Goodless''s brain was in a daze. He thought in his heart. It''s over. It''s over!


    Wait... What are those two guys doing?


    When goodless saw Xiao Shili and Lin''s back, his expression turned into shock. These two idiots didn''t want to... Idiot, even the enhanced soldiers and the variant enhanced soldiers, they were too reluctant to attack such a fully armed force. No! Under the concentration of so much firepower, it''s like looking for death!


    "Hello, you two!" "You two want to die?" cried goodless in a panic. "Come back. There must be other ways to get close to the Senate building. Don''t use such a direct way!"


    But both of them were completely ignored, and their backs continued to walk towards the army.


    "Damn it Gudlers scolded in his stomach, but he had no choice but to follow him.


    "Sir! Two mobile individuals are found in the front, approaching this way! "


    Hearing the news from the soldiers, a man with stubble and vicissitudes stood up from the edge of a fountain.


    "What? Did you confirm the identity of the other party? "


    "Both men are men, dressed as civilians, and both seem to be of Asian descent."


    "Asian people?" The man''s face was slightly stunned.


    "Don''t be so nervous, Andre. It''s just two people. Maybe it''s the tourists who fled here because of the war. Send someone to take them to the safe area." Behind the man, a white faced, fat man with a big stomach said, "but there is still a big war waiting for us. Don''t let irrelevant people disturb the attention of the soldiers."


    "Wait a minute." The vicissitudes of life man stretched out a hand, this person is KGB Nicholas low snorted, "then what do you want to do, draw him over, let him become one of us? Andre, when did you learn to fantasize? "


    Andre looked at the figure in the distance and said slowly, "at least I don''t think he is hostile to us this time. Anyway, let me have a try."

 Chapter 515

    At this critical moment, although they seem to be at odds, Nikolay is still worried about the safety of his old partner and insists on stopping, "I advise you not to do this. It''s too risky."


    "Don''t worry." Andre has crossed the crowd and walked out. "The power of the other side can''t act on more than 2000 people at the same time. If I get abnormal, you will immediately order to shoot the other side."


    Nikolay could only nod his head and promise, looking at Andre''s back step by step. Although he wanted to take the risk with him, he didn''t have the courage. Under the mixture of grief and indignation, he immediately ordered all the snipers to take their positions. Once he gave the order, he immediately shot the other side!


    As the distance approached step by step, although the troops far ahead were on full alert, they did not make an attack posture. Every step forward, Xiao Shili and Lin are secretly gathering strength. Once the troops attack, Lin will immediately expand his body to resist all the bullets in the front. Xiao Shili follows him and rushes into the enemy with the fastest speed. As long as the long-range firepower of the other side is disturbed, only 2000 ordinary soldiers can harvest in their hands.


    The distance between the two sides is close to 100 meters. People on both sides know that no matter which side attacks first, the time for the battle to break out is at this moment, and the attention of both sides has risen to the extreme at this moment. However, at this time, a figure came out of the tightly guarded front. Lin''s whole body''s murderous spirit suddenly aroused, Xiao Shili stretched out a hand and stopped the other party.


    The man seemed to come here unprepared, so Xiao Shili didn''t stop. They stopped ten meters apart and looked at each other.


    "Mr. Xiao, I didn''t expect that we would meet here again." Andre takes the lead in grinning and wants to show a friendly smile, but the thin man standing behind Xiao Shili exudes a strong sense of ferocity. When Andre and his eyes touch, he suddenly feels as if he is surrounded by countless hungry wolves. The wolves may rush on at any time and tear themselves up in an instant. Andre''s breath stopped, and the tone and expression he tried to make suddenly became a bit stiff and unnatural.


    In contrast, Xiao Shili''s look was very calm, with a smile on his face and said, "director Andre, I''ve seen you for a long time. I hope you can forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye last time."


    Andre smiles awkwardly, knowing that the last time he set an ambush, the other party already knew about it. In addition, even though I don''t know the details, I can guess that after the incident, the KGB never stopped chasing this man. The relationship between the two sides is not much different, even if it can''t be regarded as the enemy. Knowing that it can''t be avoided, I simply pointed out the matter and said, "Mr. Xiao, I''m surprised that you should be here, Don''t you know that the Russian government is chasing you now? "


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "how? Don''t chief Andre welcome me? "


    There was a smile on Andre''s face. "Of course not." Thinking quickly about how to avoid the conflict, he immediately put on a smile and said, "Mr. Xiao, I think the last incident... Is a misunderstanding. Our approach may be extreme, but we are really working towards the direction of good cooperation between the two sides..."


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to talk nonsense to each other. For the sake of acquaintances, he exchanged a few words, which had already given Andre face. At this time, he interrupted each other and asked, "what happened here?"


    Andre was stunned, and then shook his head, "no, nothing, just a little problem, the government will soon..." he was originally speaking in the tone of ordinary people, but half of it felt inappropriate, but this matter is related to the dignity of the country, how can he casually speak to a foreigner.


    "All right." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although your government owes me a big favor, you have also made a return with your actual actions. I don''t care that your government owes me another favor, but it seems that director Andrey doesn''t have this intention. That''s OK."


    Lin felt the meaning of Xiao Shili''s tone, and his body suddenly alienated. He suddenly stretched out four strong tentacles from his back, swept three fierce arcs from the mid air, fell straight down, and fell towards Andre. At the same time, the other tentacle bent and rotted in front of Xiao Shili''s face, blocking more than ten sniper bullets from different directions.


    With a loud bang, it seemed that the whole earth was shaking violently, and the broken stones were splashing in all directions. Andre stood in the same place, his eyes wide open, and he didn''t respond. After a few seconds, he found that three meat pillars full of muscle stripes were inserted directly into the ground around him, and the ground was hit with three half meter diameter pits, At the foot of the place is covered with cracks, these pillars as long as in the offset half a meter, he is now turned into a pool of rotten meat.


    Under the great shock and fear, Andre was numb for a long time, staring at the man whose body was different, and his brain had stopped turning.


    What''s the matter? What''s the other party


    In this deeply shocking scene, the troops in the rear were completely stunned at the moment. Nicholas stayed in the air with one hand and his body was petrified. After giving an order to attack, he could no longer make any response.


    Lin slowly takes back his tentacles, but the damage left on the ground is still shocking. Andre finally wakes up, thinking that he is dreaming, but he thinks of another thing.


    I received an order a few hours ago. An internal rebellion broke out among an army within the KGB. Now it has launched an attack on the government. The other party is a department under the KGB, which is specially responsible for the research of biological, chemical and biological weapons, numbered as the 17th Bureau. This department has created enhanced soldiers who are superior to ordinary people in all physical abilities, This rebel force, made up of reinforced soldiers, is regarded as the S-level danger level, which is the highest danger level.


    Andre and the directors of the other seven operational bureaux were given the task of guarding the Senate building, which is responsible for protecting the security of all national leaders, including the president. It seems that the ultimate goal of the enemy is here. Given such a great mission, Andre naturally did not dare to relax and face it with the most dignified mind. However, the description of the situation in the mission statement is not very detailed.


    Before that, Andre had no idea that there was still a 17th Bureau in the KGB. It must be a secret organization secretly established by the government, and his level was not enough to know. At the same time, we only know that the enemy is some kind of enhanced soldiers who have taken biochemical drugs, and some of them are physically different from ordinary people. However, everyone''s brain is at a loss as to what the enhanced soldiers look like. Most people think that the enhanced soldiers are just stronger than normal people''s physique. There are eight operation bureaux in front of the Senate building, You can stop each other.


    However, at the moment, Andre was deeply shocked by an idea. Looking at the thin man in front of him, he suddenly thought, is this the legendary strengthened soldier!?


    If it is, the rebels have hundreds of monsters like this, and the bullets become weak in front of them. Even if they have a regiment, they may not be able to defend.


    Andre''s face turned pale and sweaty. He could only comfort himself in his heart. It''s not true!

 Chapter 516

    Behind him suddenly rang out the aiming sound of a large number of guns, and a voice cried out, "Andre, get out of there quickly!"


    Andre''s heart had already been broken. He quickly turned around and opened his arms to the army behind him. "Wait, don''t shoot!"


    "What are you talking about?" Someone who is giving an order only hears his voice, but does not see him. "We are going to remove the targets that threaten the government now. If we don''t get out of the way, we will regard you as treason and shoot you together!"


    "Andre, you bastard, what on earth are you thinking..." Nikolay said in a trembling voice in the crowd, gritting his teeth for the last time, "Damn, I''ll be in trouble!" He immediately pulled out his gun and pointed it at the head of the director who was preparing to shoot.


    "Nikolay, do you also want to rebel?" The man squinted at the cold channel.


    "Close your mouth. If you don''t want to die, you can watch it for me." Nikolay had gone a little crazy, roaring hysterically.


    Andre was relieved at last. Then he turned around with deep surprise on his face. His tone had changed from polite to respectful. "Mr. Xiao, and... This gentleman, I welcome your coming, and I will ask the government for the proposal you just put forward afterwards, and I think the government will agree unconditionally."


    The two had made a deal, and they knew each other by heart, but this time it turned into Andre''s sincere plea for each other. He thought that Xiao Shili''s words just meant to help himself, and then get some benefits from the Russian government. For the immediate situation, these are small things.


    The other side''s attitude suddenly took a 90 degree turn without 180 degrees. Lins was not surprised. This was the role of power. In front of all the forces above, anyone had to bow to himself. He realized this as early as the day when he became a monster or a mutant fighter after being tested.


    However, he also deeply felt that, in terms of strength, Xiao Shili''s strength is still lower than his own. If two people fight head-on at this moment, Lin is confident that he can defeat each other completely.


    However, when he followed Xiao Shi, Lin always felt that there was a hidden powerful force in his opponent''s body, which made him have a sense of looking up and submission. Although he was grateful in his heart, it was this kind of submissiveness that was enough to support Lin''s departure from Xiao Shi to the present.


    At present, Xiao Shili is not interested in trading, or has no mind to spend on it. Although he has guessed * * points for the current situation, he still wants to confirm, "tell me, what happened here?"


    Andre didn''t dare to hide. Now he said the content of the task. Even if he couldn''t ask the two men to help him, it would be good to keep peace between the two sides. After the scene just now, Andre didn''t want to even dare to fight against the two men.


    Sure enough, Xiao Shili nodded. Goodless, who came up from behind, also heard Andre''s words, and his face suddenly became withered. "What did I do, damn it, what did I do?"


    Andre saw the eccentric old man and thought that he was also a strong man with special ability. He politely asked, "excuse me, this old man is..."


    Goodless shakes his head dejectedly and is still trapped in great remorse. Xiao Shili says, "this is Dr. goodless, who studies and creates enhanced soldiers. He is the general director of the research and Development Department of the 17th Bureau of science and technology."


    A little surprise flashed in Andre''s eyes. According to the military law, he should also regard the other party as a member of the rebel army and shoot or arrest him on the spot. However, when he was with Xiao Shili and Lin, Andre didn''t dare to be rude. It was just strange. How did these three meet each other?


    "Three, this is the front line. Let''s go to the rear first." Andre made a please sign.


    Before the four men returned to the front, the deployed soldiers made way automatically. Immediately, they saw Nicholas standing in the middle of the army, pointing a gun at the head of an officer who was also a general. At the same time, his head was also blocked by five or six gun barrels.


    Xiao Shili laughed and said hello, "nun shit, long time no see."


    Ni... Ni, your sister! Nikolay''s face is full of sweat. Lao Tzu is in this situation. You still tease Lao Tzu, but you are afraid of Xiao Shili. Seeing him approaching, the psychological shadow suddenly rises, and the fat body can''t help shaking.


    "Andre, what the hell is going on? I need an explanation from you." A general officer pointed a gun at Nikolay''s head and said solemnly. At the same time, he looked at them with a kind of alert eyes.


    In addition to Andre and Nikolay, there are other directors of six operation bureaus who are responsible for guarding here. Only when the agents of eight operation bureaus gather together can they barely reach the strength of this regiment. On the other side, the forces of the other ten operation bureaus have already engaged with the rebels. Due to the sudden incident, the troops dispatched from the military area have not arrived yet, So the KGB''s armed agents are the only defense force in the government at present.


    Andre pressed his hands and motioned for everyone to calm down. "Everybody, put down the gun first and listen to me. Wait a minute, the enemy we are facing is far more powerful than we think. These three gentlemen are here to help us. "


    Among the directors, only a few of them saw the scene of Lin''s body dissimilation. At the moment, their faces gradually calmed down. The other directors, who questioned Andre, showed a mocking smile and said, "good idea, Andre, how did you come up with such a talented idea, How many civilians would you like to join our defense team? "


    However, at the same time, several people took back their guns. As colleagues, there was no deep hatred between them. Once the misunderstanding was cleared up, it immediately calmed down, except that Nikolay and some directors scolded each other.


    Andre ignored this man and turned to goodelies directly. With a respectful attitude, he said, "Dr goodelies, we don''t know much about the situation of strengthening soldiers at present. Can you give us a detailed explanation?"


    Goodless had recovered from his depression, nodded, and said immediately, "of course, no problem. First of all, strengthening soldiers is through the ingredients: Chlo, H2O2, gene concentrate..."


    In less than three seconds, all the people on the scene had a big head. Andre had to interrupt each other and said, "that... Doctor, I want to ask..." suddenly he pointed to Lin, "do all the strengthened soldiers have the same powerful ability as this gentleman?" When he used the word "powerful", he did not dare to offend these people.


    Gudlers immediately showed a look of disdain, seemed to laugh at each other''s ignorance, "how can this be possible, of course not, Lin Ke is a variant enhanced soldier, how can those ordinary enhanced soldiers be compared."


    Andre nodded, so it is. He didn''t expect that the Chinese was a higher level of existence. At the same time, he got some comfort in his heart. If every rebel was as terrible as the Chinese, he might not be able to defend himself even if he mobilized a Marine Corps of a division.

 Chapter 517

    "Specifically speaking, there are three levels of strengthened fighters." Gudleys finally said the key point, "the first level is to strengthen soldiers at the initial stage. Their physique, strength, speed and reflex nerves are better than ordinary people. They can generally reach the state of two to three times that of normal people. They can be killed with any weapon. The second level is the medium-term strengthening warrior, who has amazing defensive power, strength, speed and reflex nerve. The body can resist the bullets of light guns. To deal with them, it is recommended to use heavy weapons. The third type, the terminal strengthening warrior, also known as mind manipulator, can control the consciousness of one or more biological individuals by means of the complete synchronization of brain waves, This kind of intensifier needs to be careful most. The range of ordinary control is about 500 meters, and the number of individuals that can be manipulated at one time is between eight and nine. "


    Hearing this, Nikolay can''t help looking at Xiao Shili with a shrinking look. Isn''t that the guy he''s talking about? Painful memories come to mind again.


    In addition to Andre''s solemn expression and nodding, Nikolay''s eyes showed fear, and the other two directors frowned tightly, the remaining four shook their heads and laughed at each other.


    "Well, Andre, I don''t have time to listen to the story with you. No matter where you find this old madman, I will write about it in the report when it''s over." The director who first spoke looked at Andre and other people with sympathetic eyes, "I have to say that your imagination is so rich that it can match the children in kindergarten."


    "Chekov, listen to me." Another director who witnessed the truth said, "what the doctor said is true, he... This gentleman" pointed to Lin Dao, "really can... Can..." for a moment, he couldn''t find a suitable adjective, so he had to say, "can stop the bullet."


    "Well, since he doesn''t believe it, let him go." Nikolay was just shot by the other side, and now he said in disgust, "when the enemy arrives, I''ll see him piss off."


    "It''s a shame to be with you idiots." Chekov''s face was haughty, and immediately mobilized his own troops, "I''ll go to the front now and redeploy the position, let these fools see, just rebel, we can eliminate them without them."


    Another director who didn''t believe in evil also sneered at Ying He Dao, "maybe the rebels have been eliminated by the advance troops. I''m afraid the movie characters you expect won''t appear."


    The four directors, headed by Chekov, immediately mobilized their own troops and relocated their positions 500 meters ahead. On this basis, they divided their positions with Andre and others. Naturally, no one is willing to let go of this opportunity to make contributions. If one less person shares his contributions, he will have more honor and more opportunities for promotion.


    The other two directors wanted to stop it, but in exchange for persuasion or ridicule, Andre shook his head and said, "forget it, let them go. I will report this to the presidium committee to show that we have tried our best." He also has his own small calculation in mind. After knowing the terror degree of these strengthened soldiers, it''s a good thing to let them take the lead. On the one hand, he can obtain the enemy''s battle information first, and on the other hand, he can reduce the casualties of his own troops.


    Andre immediately apologized to Xiao Shili and others, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry. My colleagues are a little rude. I think they will understand sooner or later."


    Goodless spread out his hands and shrugged. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, those people were no different from the dead, and they didn''t pay attention to them now.


    Lin whispered beside Xiao Shili, "do we really want to help these people?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head slightly. "My goal is to find a person who is 90% of the rebels. To be exact, you are the initiator of this rebellion. It''s too hard for us to face hundreds of strengthened soldiers. Since we have resources in front of us, we might as well make use of them."


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, although more than 200 initial strengthening soldiers and more than 20 intermediate strengthening soldiers are not a threat force, they can be killed as long as they rely on themselves and Lin carefully. However, if they fight with each other alone, they will be controlled by the final strengthening soldiers of the enemy, It''s much safer to mix with people.


    In addition, after the end of the war, he and Lin''s strength will be greatly consumed. Living in the political fortress of the Russian Federation, he naturally has to leave a way for himself at all times. The news of the rebellion has spread. It will not be long before it is surrounded by the Russian army. It will be beneficial and harmless for us to get a temporary cooperative relationship with the government.


    My ultimate goal is to save Meiyu. This incident will not end after defeating the rebels. Although I have to face the rebels led by Vladimir first, in the final analysis, the whole Russian government is its own enemy in depth.


    At this time, the communication devices of the four directors of the current position rang at the same time. Andre picked it up first. A few seconds later, his face suddenly changed.


    "This... This is not true. How can it be so fast?" Exclaimed Nikolay, with an uncanny look on his face.


    The other two directors were shocked when they heard the news.


    Andre put down the communication device, went to Xiao Shili with a low face and said, "the news came from the front. Ten troops were sent out first, but they didn''t stop the rebels. The result is... The whole army was destroyed."


    Xiao Shili had guessed from the expression of the other party''s conversation, and said faintly, "it''s just a matter of time."


    There are ten operational bureaus over there, more than our own. They are totally destroyed! It seems that the strength of the enemy is far beyond imagination. Andrea had no idea and asked Xiao Shili, "Mr. Xiao, what should we do now?"


    Xiao Shi swept away from the dense line around the building and divided the troops into four groups. The position under the Senate building was immediately reduced by half. About 1000 soldiers were deployed around the building in a semicircle shape. About 100 meters behind the building was the Senate building. There is only one road leading here, but it can''t be denied that the enemy will cross the terrain and approach here.


    Xiao Shili put all the information around him into his head, looked at the four directors looking forward to him, so he said, "what the doctor just said, you also heard that ordinary rifle bullets are invalid for some of the enemies, and this kind of enemy is just the main force of the rebel attack, which can be completely unimpeded under ordinary fire, Are you armed with heavy weapons


    Andre replied, "only mortars are portable, but every soldier''s automatic rifle is equipped with grenades."


    "What about helicopters and tanks?"


    "There are only a few mobile weapons in the underground armory of the Kremlin. All the armed helicopters and combat vehicles have been sent to the front battlefield. We are just garrison troops and did not undertake the task of crushing at first." An officer bowed his head.


    "There''s no way." Xiao Shili took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms, lit one, and said slowly, "grenades are only effective within 50 meters. Although the enemy''s body is huge, its agility is very high. We must ensure the accuracy of shooting. In addition, ordinary bullets are also effective on the enemy''s eyes and other vulnerable parts. If the howitzer is used up, it will only be the shooting level of grenades and soldiers, Those who are willing to be meat shields should buy us some time. Mortars will be launched at this time to kill their own people. Is there no problem for you? "

 Chapter 518

    In addition to Andre, the other three nodded. At this juncture, the most important thing is to consider the overall situation. More directly, the most important thing is to keep one''s own life.


    Xiao Shili also said, "if there is no problem, let''s make a deployment. The enemy is most likely to adopt the tactics of combining frontal attack and four-way penetration. At first, the medium-term strengthened soldiers will be used to attract firepower from frontal attack, and then a large number of early strengthened soldiers will attack across the ground. At the beginning of the war, they only need to put mortars into the front battlefield, All the rest of the soldiers are closely guarded around. There is no difference between the strengthened soldiers and ordinary people in the initial stage. They will also die after being shot. However, the other side has excellent physical fitness and combat skills, so they can be regarded as a highly trained special force, which will attack with all kinds of tactics. Of course, the soldiers present are also the elite among the elite, But I hope it''s better not to be careless. "


    Xiao Shili has now completely transformed into the commander-in-chief of the KGB, and his temperament is quite different from that of the usual. The four directors are naturally convinced of him. After listening carefully, they nod their heads and then deploy separately.


    At the same time, in a spacious and gorgeous room in the Senate building, a blonde girl stood gracefully in front of the French window, gently opened the curtain, and looked at the busy scene of the soldiers in the distance outside. Her beautiful little face crossed a trace of melancholy.


    "Aphala, come back, it''s too dangerous there!" A cold male voice behind him said sternly.


    At the moment, the most spacious conference room in the Senate building, where all members of the Senate gather, each with a look of gloom, anxiety or panic. Sitting in the middle of the crowd, Putin called to his daughter, who was standing in front of the window.


    There were 15 soldiers as guards in the hall, when two soldiers came forward according to the president''s words and wanted to take aphora back to her father.


    Instead of moving, she turned around and looked at her father with a kind of grievance. Putin looked coldly at her daughter, which implied a sense of negation. Within the whole government, only a few people whom Putin highly trusted knew that she was a terminal strengthening soldier. Putin did not want more people to come to this matter, Not even Flora''s mother knew.


    To become a strengthened soldier, although he has special abilities that ordinary people don''t have, such a special individual is bound to be hostile to the world. All things in the universe can exist only under the condition of balance. Balance represents life, while imbalance represents extinction. Once an individual breaks the balance, the only thing waiting for her is destruction. And this kind of destruction comes from the imbalance in the hearts of more people.


    Putin deeply knows this, so he has to protect his daughter''s safety. Although she has convinced her father to become a intensifier, she must reach an agreement between her father that she can''t show her ability in public.


    At the moment, the silent gaze between father and daughter, but through the eyes of some fierce argument.


    I can fight! I can do it, too!


    Aphrodite clenched her lower lip tightly, and her blue eyes revealed a trace of loss. It''s clear that I have more powerful power than everyone else. At this time, I should protect you. Why should I hide here and be protected by others instead!


    Because you''re the president''s daughter. Putin used his silent eyes to convey the idea that being surrounded and protected is the power given by God at birth. You can''t change that, my daughter.


    You are not a soldier!


    Dad is a fool! She complained that she would rather be a soldier than a princess! It''s clear that the country has been in crisis and is being threatened by the enemy, but I want to sit here pretending to be a noble princess. Is it meaningful?


    "Relax, aphrola." An official saw her tight little face and thought she was too scared, so he said with a smile, "don''t worry, we are now protected by many soldiers, we are very safe. Our army will certainly defeat those traitors. "


    When she said this, everyone''s face sank. Everyone knows that the troops sent to fight the rebels have been completely destroyed. The remaining garrison here is not as good as the first troops in terms of number and equipment. It''s hard to imagine if the rebels attack here, How long can the troops below last.


    Everyone''s face was full of uneasiness and uneasiness, and the atmosphere in the hall became more and more depressed. After the ripple caused by the official''s words dispersed, everyone was immediately shrouded in deep depression.


    Now the only hope left is to wait for the reinforcements from the Moscow military region to arrive. But no one knows whether the reinforcements can arrive in time. At the moment, all the politicians who are usually high above the world can do is pray.


    Putin looked away from his daughter, and his poker face became more and more gloomy. Maybe he should not approve the research and development of biochemical soldiers at the beginning. If he can''t master the excessive power well, it will easily become a double-edged sword. Of course, some people''s selfish desires and ambitions will inevitably be involved in it.


    Vladimir? Nandorf joined the army in 1973, served in the Marine Corps, entered the KGB in 1878, and was promoted to Director in three years. During this period, he won three medals for hero and four medals for Lenin warrior. Since his wife and daughter died in an accident, he has devoted all his efforts to the protection of national security. For several years, he has hardly had any personal life and emotion. After holding the power of high-end technology, such an iron faced soldier who focuses on the country will launch a rebellion.


    Not only Putin, but all the other officials find it hard to believe that Vladimir would make such a surprising move. What is its purpose, to destroy the current national cabinet and to establish a new self centered rule? As everyone knows, today is not the era of Czar, and it can not be replaced only by elimination. Moreover, even if the biochemical forces under the other party are elite, they are only a small team of two or three hundred people. How can such forces compete with the whole Russian Federation.


    If the other party succeeds, the only consequence of its actions will be to plunge the whole country into greater turbulence and chaos.

 Chapter 519

    At this time, the door of the conference room was knocked. An officer of the cabinet''s Pro guard came in and saluted Putin. With a dignified expression on his face, he said, "Mr. President, according to our observation, there seems to be some abnormal change outside at this moment."


    An exception at this time, no matter what, is not good news. Everyone''s face in the hall was a little uneasy again.


    Putin is the only person in the hall who seems calm at the moment. He signals the other party to go on.


    The officer said, "the troops guarding outside have been divided into two camps for unknown reasons. One of them has redeployed its position 200 meters due south. I''ve sent someone to know the situation, but there is no news yet."


    "What?" There was a look of surprise on everyone''s face. Defense minister Serdyukov suddenly stood up and asked in an angry voice, "nonsense, who gave the order!"


    The number of troops deployed in the vicinity of the building has suddenly been reduced by half, even those who do not know strategic common sense know it. This means that the safety factor of the building has been reduced by another point. In a short time, people who are already in turmoil have become more alarmed and agitated.


    In the chaos, there was only one girl with a surprise look on her face.


    The officer replied, "I don''t know, sir. There''s one more thing besides this..."


    With two hands in front of him, Putin''s eyes were deep and terrifying. He looked at the officer''s voice, but his voice was extremely calm. "Continue to report."


    "Yes The officer straightened up again and said in a solemn voice, "although we can''t confirm it completely, we can see that the position nearest to the building seems to be under the command of a Chinese."


    There was a moment of silence in the hall


    "Are you sure you read it right?" The Ministry of defense stepped forward, his face as stiff as a piece of cold iron, and his burly body looked down at the officer.


    The officer was a little flustered by Serdyukov''s strong atmosphere. He bowed his head and said, "we do see that the Chinese is giving orders to several KGB directors."


    "What happened?"


    "It seems that several directors have acquiesced in the change of command."


    "What''s the identity of that Chinese?"


    "I don''t know, but looking at the clothes, it seems to be a civilian."


    Serdyukov looked back at several members of the KGB presidium Committee with aggressive questioning eyes, and their faces were also surprised.


    After a few seconds of silence in the hall, Serdyukov put his hand on the pistol in his waist and said, "call all the pro guards to gather and go to the position with me. It seems that after this incident, the KGB should shuffle its cards again."


    "Yes The officer saluted and was about to turn away when a cold voice suddenly rang out, "wait a minute."


    For a moment, everyone looked at Putin sitting in a chair in the middle of the crowd.


    Serdyukov looked puzzled, "Your Excellency the President..."


    Putin just said lightly, "this is good, let the Chinese get command."


    All the officials present were surprised for a moment. Serdyukov''s eyes were staring at Putin and said, "sir... What are you talking about?"


    "It''s an order to give the Chinese command." Putin repeated it in a low voice.


    Sheldyukov''s massive body shook a few times and shook his head stupidly. "I don''t understand... Who is that Chinese man..."


    "Someone who can save this country and put an end to it." Putin slowly raised his head, back in his chair, "at least, there is a great possibility."


    He looked at the back of his daughter standing in front of the window. Although it was cloudy, she had a warm smile like sunshine on her face. Looking at the troops assembled in the distance, the familiar shadow was in her heart.


    At this moment, a body suddenly slowly close to her, Aphrodite turned her head, is the father.


    It seems that her father has not been so close to her since she was so old, and she is a little unnatural. Putin whispered in her ear, "I give him command, but you have to promise me one thing to stay here."


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she nodded her approval, then looked at her father''s shadow on the glass with an expectant look, "Dad, do you really think he can protect us?"


    "That man, who is not an ordinary person, has a very elusive power, which I felt from the first time I saw him." Putin looked at the military array in the distance and said, "he can save us, just as the meaning of his real existence is."


    "The meaning of being?" Aphrola showed a puzzled expression.


    "One day, you''ll understand." Putin said softly, stroking his daughter''s soft hair.


    When the smoke between the fingers was about to burn out, Xiao Shili, who was sitting on the fountain statue, opened his eyes. At the same time, there was a faint rumble in the distance, as if there were countless intensive drums on the earth.


    When the detection ability was turned on, all activities within a five kilometer radius were instantly fed back to Xiao Shili''s brain. As the cigarette ends flew, he ordered, "the enemy came from the front. There were 22. All of them were medium-term intensifiers. All of them were ready to attack."


    Andre, Nikolay and other people''s faces are tense, and they are facing the enemy. They are looking forward to the front, and everyone''s heartbeat seems to be heard in the air. Lin stood behind Xiao Shili with both hands on his back, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his killing light faintly radiated.


    "Here it is Andre, who is observing the distance with the night vision telescope, shouts when his whole body shakes. The other people can''t help but utter a exclamation. What appears in the field of vision at the moment is an extremely shocking scene.


    As night falls, dozens of huge figures are running here at a speed beyond ordinary people''s imagination on the dark boundless land in the distance. Their gray bulging bodies, inverted triangle shaped twisted muscles from top to bottom, and nearly three meters high bodies all make people feel that they are not human, but can only be connected with monsters, giant arms The legs are three times as thick as ordinary people, and the coiled muscles on them are like snakes. They are wriggling closely with their running.


    Andre slowly put down his glasses in astonishment. Although he is an atheist, he still can''t help calling the name of Jesus in his heart.


    "Wait, you see, what''s that?" Nikolay cried out suddenly.


    Several people looked through the high-power military telescope and saw that among the running giants, there were small but fast shadows. They looked not human, but more like some kind of beast.


    "Mr. Xiao." Andreton exclaimed in surprise, "it seems that... There are enemies you haven''t said!"


    "Well?" Xiao Shili was also slightly surprised. He had already made a survey. He should not miss an enemy, except


    Xiao Shili took Andre''s binoculars and looked at them. He saw that there were some small but rapid shadows in the scattered medium-term strengthening soldiers. For the giant medium-term strengthening soldiers, the length of these shadows was more than one meter, which was comparable to the length of a big dog.

 Chapter 520

    These things look like dogs, but there is something strange on the body. Four ribs on both sides of the dog''s body protrude outwards, just like four unfolded blades, while the upper and lower jaws of the dog are abnormally enlarged. The head of each dog is almost three times the size of an ordinary dog. When the blood mouth is opened, it can completely engulf a person''s head, At the same time, there was an iron ring tied to his head, and his eyes were empty, which was obviously removed.


    Xiao Shili''s detection ability can only detect human beings, so he didn''t find these mutant animals just now. He had seen at least hundreds of mutants in the underground prison, but it was the first time that he had seen such a thing. He handed the telescope to gudleys.


    Gudleys looked at it and said, "this is a mad Devil Dog. It was developed by the 17th Bureau and replaced hellbeast as the first generation of biological weapons. After brain tissue cutting, this kind of creature only has the consciousness of killing and eating. Among the five senses, only the sense of smell is left, and its speed is very quick. However, because the brain is only a quarter, it has little ability of autonomous action, However, it also makes them more convenient for mental control. The brain wave amplification device installed on the brain will reduce the consumption of the controller. In other words, these things must rely on the mental power of the final intensifier to operate. In a sense, they are like a weapon in the hands of the final intensifier. The bone blades on both sides of the mad Devil Dog''s body can easily cut the body of a creature. The bite force of the variant head needs special care, but its defense is weak. As long as its nerve conduction is blocked, a mad devil dog can be killed immediately. "


    "In other words, just kill the terminal enhancer who manipulates these dogs behind his back?" Xiao Shili nodded after hearing the speech.


    "That''s right, but the final aggressors always hide themselves secretly during the war. It''s very difficult to find them. To kill them, they have to withstand the attack of hundreds of rabies under their command." Gudleys cautioned.


    "I see." Xiao Shi looked far away.


    At this moment, this biochemical unit composed of mutant giant and mutant dog, with a very oppressive speed, is close to the front of Chekov and others'' position, and a huge and dense gunfire also rings at this time.


    When the troops hiding behind the bunker fired with all their strength, the bullets flashed through the air and immediately interweaved into a huge firepower network in front. It can be seen that Chekov and others still have high operational command ability. The firepower network formed by the cross firepower of bullets expanded forward in a fan shape, leaving no gap. If you look at the ordinary battlefield, don''t talk about people, Even a bird can''t get through.


    However, such dense and huge firepower coverage can not do anything for the giant soldiers in front of them. The speed of the medium-term strengthened soldiers only slightly slowed down in the hail of bullets. They covered their eyes with their hands and continued to rush forward unhindered. The mad dogs seemed to be manipulated by some kind of consciousness and hid behind the giant soldiers, Each giant''s gray black surface splashed a little spark in the dark, which further stimulated his madness. In the roar, he sped forward again.


    "My God..."


    Andre took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. Sure enough, as Xiao Shili said, these monsters were not afraid of any bullets, but also had amazing speed. After breathing for a second, he quickly raised his telescope and saw a burst of fire from the enemy troops in the green night vision field, Chekov and others finally realized that the bullets had no effect on the enemy and began to use heavy weapons to attack.


    However, things are not as simple as Chekov imagined. Mortar, as a kind of range attack weapon, can only hit the target in a certain area. If you want to directly hit a moving individual, the probability is very small.


    The shrapnel scattered after the shell fell, it seems that it can not cause damage to giant soldiers, unless it is directly hit. The hit rate of the shell itself is not high. In addition, the giant has a strong reflex nerve in running. Occasionally, after the giant suddenly avoids, a shell explodes in the place where it just stands. More shells just fall in the irrelevant blank area, and even when the explosion is one meter away from the giant, it will not cause damage.


    Andre now knows why Xiao Shili wants to have the consciousness of killing his own people. Only when the rebels rush into the friendly forces and fight close to them can he have the chance to shoot them. At this moment, Andre also has the consciousness in his heart.


    Mortar attack is not without effect, at least a part of the low defensive mad dog died. But Chekov and others'' troops only had time to launch a wave of mortar shells, and then they were met with naked slaughter!


    The distance between the two sides is close to 20 meters. Several giant soldiers running in the front roar and jump suddenly. Their huge bodies fly several meters high. With the momentum of running, they crash into the tightly arranged array of soldiers.


    After a few earthshaking, several huge bodies suddenly stood up in the crowd. In their hands, they kept grabbing Zhou''s soldiers and throwing them or smashing them to the ground. The strong soldiers in their hands were like withered grass toys. They were torn, torn and smashed at will, and pieces of blood fog suddenly spread in the air, As more and more giant soldiers break through the front line, they only see a human body or broken limbs flying in the sky.


    Hundreds of mad dogs sneaked into the crowd at this time. Their agile bodies were flying through the crowd. The bone blades stretched out on both sides of their bodies cut off the legs of the people where they passed. Occasionally, a few of them suddenly jumped out of the crowd. Their huge jaws spread out like sails. They jumped across an arc in the air and disappeared in the crowd, There was only one body on the ground that was not even above the neck.


    In an instant, the well-organized military formation turned into a sea of corpses, with flying limbs and splashing blood several meters high everywhere. Screams, cries and heterogeneous roars completely drowned out the chaos and gunfire. The position 300 meters away from the Senate building has become a scene of hell massacre.


    Some soldiers had no time to react and found that their limbs were broken.


    More soldiers watched as their companions were torn apart in front of their eyes and looked around blankly, not knowing when death would come to them.


    The officers yelled out orders and tried to regroup the array, but the result was obviously futile. The front around them had completely collapsed, the defense formation was fragmented and broken, and only scenes of massacres could be seen where they could see.


    Blood, stumps and death compose a prelude to darkness, echoing in the earth under the night sky. Finally, some soldiers can''t bear the melody of this music, drop their guns and flee around.


    But no one can leave the hell that is doomed to turn into. The soldiers who barely escape from the Torah are chased by the mad devil dog who is faster than several times. They bite off their head and take away their lives.

 Chapter 521

    Chekov''s face was full of blood, his eyes were wide open in horror, and he fell in the middle of a pile of corpses. Until now, he knew that the other party was right. Fear mixed with regret surged into his mind. Under his trembling body, he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to die!


    Chekov sprang up and ran towards the rear position, howling hoarsely and miserably, "Andre, help me!"


    As he was running, his legs suddenly cooled, and then his whole body hit the cold ground heavily. His face was covered with cold blood, and Andre''s legs were no longer felt. At this time, he raised his head slowly with trembling. Four mad dogs in front of him were salivating in their long split mouths, and their empty eyes were facing him.


    "No... don''t..." Chekov''s voice trembled and murmured, but the creatures in front of him could not understand his plea. Even if they understood, they would not miss a good chance to eat fresh human flesh.


    In the scream, four mad dogs rushed to the human with broken legs in front of them at the same time, accompanied by the sound of tearing flesh and blood, which was extremely palpitating.


    In the rear position, Xiao Shili whispered, "it''s now!"


    Andre, Nikolay and the other two directors were deeply shocked by the scene in front of them. They didn''t respond to it for a moment. After two or three seconds, they were shocked all over. They suddenly stood up from the ground and loudly ordered, "aim at the rest of the target, launch!"


    Sixteen mortars had already locked the enemy''s position. At this moment, with a command, sixteen shells went up into the sky at the same time, crossed a parabola at the highest point, and then scattered and fell to the earth like scattered meteors.


    In the chaotic area where fighting is going on in the distance, a dazzling fire suddenly rises, and the bodies of several giant soldiers are engulfed by the fire.


    ¡°yes£¡ Hit it Nikolay exclaimed excitedly. Seven of the 16 mortar shells hit the target, with a hit rate of nearly 50%. It''s not uncommon. In such a two or three rounds, it is not a problem to destroy the other side.


    "Don''t be too happy yet." Andre said in a deep voice, "this time can only be regarded as a surprise attack. Those guys are busy killing people and have no time to be on guard. The next thing is different."


    After one round of firing, the soldiers immediately kept loading and preparing for the next round of shelling. However, after this attack, the position of the rear position was also exposed. After the enemy found that there was still an army in the rear, about a third of the giant soldiers and mad dogs immediately gave up the killing and ran towards the Senate building.


    "Launch!" Another round of cannonball was fired, but it directly bypassed the advancing enemy troops and landed in the front position again. However, this time, the enemy was on guard, and only 16 cannonballs hit one main target. The mad dog also realized the danger and retreated to both wings, only killing many of its own soldiers.


    "Sniper, get ready!" According to Xiao Shili''s prior arrangement, Andre made an order, and immediately another line of snipers came forward. These people, as KGB''s strictly trained agents, were only used as soldiers temporarily. In terms of various abilities, they were naturally much better than ordinary soldiers. Under the aim shooting, they immediately put dozens of crazy dogs on the ground, and they were all shot in vain.


    As Xiao Shili conjectured, although these creatures driven by mental power can burst out strong attack power, they have no individual thinking, so they are very poor in evasion. Even the three final strengthening soldiers can control hundreds of mad dogs at the same time. After all, they can''t pay attention to the details of each dog all the time, so they will be easily killed.


    When the sniper hit the target, his confidence was greatly increased, and he pulled the bolt to load the gun again. However, after this casualty, the mad Devil Dog hid behind the giant soldiers as before.


    At the moment, there are eight giant soldiers on the road ahead rushing towards the position. The speed is extremely fast. The distance of 200 meters is only half in a few seconds. Although there are only eight of them, once they are ordered to rush into the position, with nearly 100 mutant dogs behind them, nearly 1000 people on guard here will also be killed,


    Now the distance is too close, the mortar fire can not be pulled back from the front position, Andre ordered, "everyone, load the grenades, prepare for close combat!"


    The distance between the two sides was less than 100 meters. Everyone who was standing in the same place felt the strong momentum of running away from the huge body, and the vibration of the ground came with it. Everyone held his breath and focused, and the gun in his hand pointed to the front calmly.


    Survival depends on this! Life and death in this moment!


    80 meters... 70 meters... 60 meters


    When the distance between the two sides was still 50 meters, the giant soldiers running in the front suddenly burst away with a loud noise. Blood and water mixed with pieces of meat and bone scattered everywhere. In the smoke, several giants with only half of their bodies still kept running posture. After rushing forward for a few meters, they fell heavily on the ground.


    Mine tactics are in effect! Seven reinforced soldiers were killed by the mine!


    "Good!"


    "It''s a success!"


    Everyone in the position suddenly burst out a warm cheer, Andre drank, "don''t be careless, there''s only one left!"


    In the smoke of gunpowder, a huge body suddenly fell from the air towards the position, with an expression of extreme surprise and anger on his face, making a loud roar!


    "Come on! Son of a bitch Andre and others also stand up in the roar, dozens of soldiers in front of the automatic rifle aimed at the sky.


    "Die for me!" Nikolay roared furiously and pulled the trigger.


    Dozens of guns fired grenades at the same time. Although the giant soldier jumped up to avoid the mines below, he was in the air, but he couldn''t escape. His huge body was hit by dozens of grenades. In a violent explosion, the giant soldier''s body was smashed and scattered on the ground like rain, Finally, the remaining two arms and two long and short legs fell down one after another.


    All the faces were stained with a few drops of giant soldier''s blood. Everyone who just raised his gun to shoot seemed to have passed a great disaster, panting deeply and looking at the stumps on the ground. Andre stood in the front of the crowd, forced to swallow the voice choked in his throat from just now on, and killed a giant soldier face-to-face. People who have not experienced this feeling can not understand it. At the moment of life and death, destroying the enemy is not only a pleasure, but also a trace of palpitation.


    The rest of the men opened their rifles and killed all the remaining mad dogs.


    Just as the crowd wanted to raise their arms to celebrate, an indifferent voice rang out from behind and said, "at one, two, ten and eleven o''clock, the enemy is approaching at the same time. Everyone is ready to fight."


    Andre doesn''t dare to be careless. At the moment, his impression of Xiao Shili has risen to a position of reverence. Every word of the other side resounds in his heart like a divine voice. If it wasn''t for this man, his army of more than 2000 people in eight rounds would have been slaughtered by these mutant creatures, and there would be no room for resistance, Now it is a miracle that it can repel a wave of enemy attacks with zero casualties.

 Chapter 522

    The already deployed firepower was scattered and aimed at the two wings instantly. Everyone breathed and waited quietly. On both sides of the main entrance of the Senate building were two lush woods. Because there was no road, no one would go there at ordinary times. At this moment, it was so dark that no tree could be seen.


    However, under the night vision mirrors of the soldiers, one by one figures in dark combat suits and tactical masks sneaked out of the woods and dispersed under the gesture of a commander. These people were like ghosts, fluttering slowly in the night without making any sound, and even their movements were extremely difficult to see. If Xiao Shili had not given a hint in advance, the KGB troops would not have been able to find these people even if they were equipped with night vision goggles.


    There are about 200 people seeping out of the forest. From the posture, these people are the same as ordinary people, and there is nothing unusual. But Andre and others can see that these people have the same training as themselves, with the same posture, behavior, and tactics, but the other party has to do much better. If they are put in ordinary soldiers, they can be described as perfect.


    According to Xiao Shili''s instructions, everyone avoided looking into each other''s eyes so as not to be noticed by the other party. They only focused on their actions. They saw each other spread out and gradually moved to both sides of the whole Senate building in the form of encirclement. The other part stayed in the same place. Andrey''s pupils shrank. All these people were carrying rocket launchers on their backs. Now they took them off together, Dozens of barrels were aimed at themselves at the same time.


    Son of a bitch. Nikolay gritted his teeth and swore that these people were not normal people. Otherwise, how could ordinary people fight continuously under such a heavy load? The other side''s move was really fierce. He wanted to kill all his own people in one fell swoop. Thanks to Mr. Xiao''s clever plan, otherwise he would not even know how to die.


    "Right now." In the dark came the low command of Xiao Shili.


    Dozens of flash bombs burst out at the back of the bunker at the same time. The soldiers closed their eyes at the set time, and then all the soldiers poured the bullets into the enemy.


    For a moment, the rebels dazzled by the dazzling white light had no time to make any response, so they were all submerged in the overwhelming rain of bullets. Almost two thirds of the strengthened soldiers were shot to the ground in an instant, and the rest of them retreated into the woods in panic with their extraordinary reaction.


    But at the same time, more than a dozen mortars also launched artillery attacks on their two wings, and the fire immediately covered a large area of the forest. The enemy soldiers who had just retreated into the forest had no time to escape and died in an instant.


    "Assault team, up!"


    The soldiers of the two companies climbed out of the bunker and quickly moved towards the woods under the cover of rear fire. Xiao Shili''s style has always been that if he can get rid of the roots, he will never let go of a reinforced soldier who survived under the sudden huge firepower. Finally, he was not able to escape. Without any resistance, he was shot by the soldiers who came up immediately.


    The soldiers of the two companies brought back each other''s rocket launchers after they had completely wiped out the enemy. It took less than three minutes for the series of actions from the successful search to the total destruction of the enemy. Everyone was extremely shocked. They killed the enemy''s two waves of attacks in a row, but no one was injured. There is no precedent for such a situation in any war, Moreover, the opponent is an unprecedented dissimilation monster.


    This is no longer a question of command ability, but a divine layout. Andre can''t help but ask himself that even if he knows the enemy''s situation in advance, he can''t conceive such a delicate layout. This man is really not a normal person. It''s as naive as a child to think of how he used to fight against each other.


    Xiao Shili, of course, is not a man of God. He has a special way to know when the enemy will lurk and approach. In this regard, it can be said that he is cheating. Secondly, the success of this battle depends entirely on the terrain. It has to be said that the woods on both sides have helped a lot. If there is no woods but a wide field of vision, the enemy can use heavy firepower to attack the ground from a distance. At that time, the function of flash bombs will not be effective, and the range of automatic rifles can not be compared with that of rockets, It''s really going to put yourself in an awkward position.


    Of course, this is not the time to relax. The battle is far from over.


    At the same time that the strengthened soldiers were eliminated in the early stage, the remaining fighting capacity of the friendly forces in the front position was also completely slaughtered. Except for the manic giant soldiers and the mad dogs who were devouring the corpses, the signs of life in the whole area were zero.


    However, the attack of the other side was delayed for a few seconds. The enemy seemed to realize that these government troops were not as vulnerable as they had imagined and could not be wiped out simply by driving straight in. So when the giant soldiers launched another attack on the Senate building, they completely changed their strategy.


    There were only ten giant soldiers left. At the moment, these ten soldiers formed an arrow shaped charge formation and rushed towards the rear position. And those mad dogs are instantly dissipated clean, do not know where to go.


    This time, it''s unnecessary for Xiao Shili to say that Andre and others have also seen that the enemy''s formation after rearranging becomes more scattered and regular. In addition to greatly reducing the number of mortar attacks, it can also greatly increase the Dodge space. Most of the mad dogs will harass from both sides, which makes them feel depressed.


    Xiao Shili shakes his cigarette case. There is no cigarette in it. Then he pinches it flat. At this moment, it''s his turn to move.


    "Mortar, fire!" At Andre''s command, the mortar fired at the giant soldier who was charging in front of him. However, in this high-speed moving state, the mortar had no threat at all. More than ten shells fell on the surface behind the giant soldier, and none of them hit him.


    Fortunately, there are the rockets that have just been snatched from the enemy''s hands. Andre and Nikolay quickly set up two rockets by themselves. Aiming at the enemy, they fired one rocket. The long tail of the rocket passed by the enemy, and the other one was easily dodged by a giant soldier.


    The soldiers also carried rockets to fight back. The dazzling fire kept rising on the ground in front of them. The air column crossed and crossed in a long way. In the rising fire fog and black smoke, the giant soldiers'' bodies swayed and rushed out, no more than ten. Such intense shelling, but not a hit.


    Sure enough, these monsters have great mobility when they move, and they can''t hit them at all. At a distance of 200 meters, I only have enough time to launch two rounds of rockets. Andre simply dropped the rockets and picked up the semi-automatic rifle. It seems that he can only do it in a short distance!


    All the soldiers followed the officer to load the howitzer, and hundreds of muzzles were aimed at the front. With the faint vibration of the ground, eight huge bodies with twisted muscles in front of them came out with amazing pressure. Everyone''s breathing and heartbeat stopped at the same time, and there was only one idea in their heart. Even if they fought for their lives, they would kill these monsters!


    However, just as the two sides were about to collide, in a flash of lightning, hundreds of mad dogs suddenly came out of the woods on both sides and ran towards the position. Someone screamed in panic. The momentum of the whole army was scattered. The soldiers who were responsible for the safety of the two wings turned to both sides, He tried to stop the mad dog from coming under the fire.

 Chapter 523

    Unexpectedly, this seemingly overwhelming attack of the mad devil dog was just a feint attack. At the same time, the mad devil dog stopped attacking. Except for a few dogs who were shot, all the others fled back to the forest.


    Every soldier''s face was stunned. I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would use such high wisdom to use tactics like people. Just at the moment when the firepower was dispersed, the giant soldier who was running at a high speed in front of him suddenly inserted his arm into the ground and brought out a ravine all the way. Then he dug up a huge stone. His strong arm was like a catapult, throwing the huge stone to the front position.


    Several boulders flew straight in, and the front row of soldiers had no time to react. They were hit by the boulders, and dozens of people suddenly burst their brains. The corpses were pushed by the boulders and flew back several meters. They didn''t stop until they knocked all the people behind them to the ground. It can be seen that the throwing power is huge.


    In this way, the front line was torn open several huge gaps. While the giant soldiers charged, they kept digging boulders and throwing them. With the continuous falling of boulders, the whole front suddenly became intermittent and incomplete. While the boulders killed the soldiers, they also blocked the way, making it impossible for the rear soldiers to come forward in time to fill the vacancy, The formation that used to be like an iron bucket is now in chaos.


    Andre scolded, got up from behind the bunker, was about to order people to reorganize the front, just raised his head, eyes suddenly stagnated.


    A huge body sprang up in the air, standing in front of him. Andre and the giant''s bodies were only two meters apart. At the moment, we can even feel the heat and the airflow from the nostrils of the giant''s body because of the strong movement!


    So fast... It''s too late to regroup! Andre stares at the ferocious body falling towards him. The next second, he will be crushed into meat sauce or torn to pieces. His heart will be held tightly by his great fear, and even his strength to pull the trigger will be lost!


    At this time, another dark shadow suddenly appeared in the air. A bright and cold silver light flashed by. The giant''s huge body suddenly broke into two parts from the shoulder to the thigh. The blood burst out in all directions. Andre was drowned in blood. He looked at the giant''s two halves of the body falling heavily on the ground. He raised his head a little stupidly, Xiao Shili stood in front of him with his cold back, turned his head and said, "don''t be in a daze at the critical moment, director Andre¡°


    "Ah... Yes, yes!" Andre wakes up from his stupor and nods violently. He is not hallucinating, is he!


    His hard body, which could even hold a bullet, was easily cut off by him with only one knife. Seeing Xiao Shili''s back and holding a seven inch long dagger in his hand, Andre strongly thought that it must be his own eyesight. However, when he turned his eyes to the other side, he opened his mouth wider.


    Lin stood at the front of the array with his shoulders in his arms. Two tentacles stretched out from his back penetrated into the two giants'' chests at the same time. The two tentacles swung like snakes, throwing two corpses weighing several tons to both sides. After the tentacles retracted, they waved out again at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye to distinguish. Another two giant''s heads suddenly separated from their bodies, Headless body has been running to the array, just fell down, will be a crowd of soldiers scared pale.


    Xiao Shili hung his hands on his side and walked slowly towards the two giant soldiers rushing in front of him. One of the giant soldiers roared and dashed up a few steps. He waved his fists with both hands and smashed them at the other side''s head. With a loud noise, the giant used his whole strength to smash the ground into a pit with a diameter of two meters, but the other side''s figure disappeared in the same place.


    Just when the two giant soldiers were surprised, they felt a sharp pain. The other side appeared in front of them again, but the blood was flying in the air. The arms of the two giant soldiers had been cut off, and then they were cut off by a silver light. The two soldiers'' heads flew together, and their bodies fell on their knees.


    Xiao Shili then leaped back to avoid the two boulders coming from the front. After landing, he grasped the handle of the knife with both hands, waved the knife into a circle, and cut a giant soldier straight in half from the center of his body.


    In the eyes of these soldiers, they are like giant soldiers of killing machines. One person can destroy the terrible existence of a battalion. In front of these two soldiers, they are vulnerable like vases. In an instant, they are killed like cutting melons and vegetables. The rest of the two giant soldiers saw this scene and trembled. They didn''t dare to step forward again, but with Xiao Shili''s steps, they stepped back.


    "Guns." Xiao Shili raised a hand way, Andre Leng for a while, quickly threw his gun in the past.


    Xiao Shili caught the gun in his hand and continued to walk forward slowly. Suddenly, he raised his gun with one hand. A grenade hit a giant soldier''s chest. The power of one grenade could not kill him, leaving a bloody pit on his chest. The giant soldier uttered a cry, but the second grenade hit his left shoulder, The whole arm was blown off.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s manner, he made a light description, as if the gun in his hand was a child''s toy. He shot at each other at random. After two grenades were empty, he immediately fired at each other with an automatic rifle. The bullet hit the giant soldier''s wound directly. It was exposed in the muscle, so he couldn''t enter and hurt his internal organs. But it''s also a huge pain.


    Finally, the remaining giant soldier could not bear the psychological torture and rushed to the other side with a loud roar. However, before he rushed to the place five meters before Xiao Shi left, a tentacle swept a long arc and cut a half human long hole from the abdomen to the top of his head to strengthen the soldier''s body, which opened from the center to both sides like a petal, The blood shot into the sky several meters high.


    The falling blood made a strange pattern on the ground, just like an ancient magic array. Xiao Shili walked slowly to the giant soldier who was trembling and kneeling on the ground, raised his opponent''s chin with a gun, and said in a solemn tone, "where is Vladimir?"


    "In... In..." the giant soldier''s face was in pain, and his eyes were begging. He wanted to say it, but it seemed that there was something to stop him.


    "You have three seconds left." Xiao Shili pulled the trigger, "one, two..."


    The giant soldier opened his mouth, his head suddenly burst from the inside, and Xiao Shi left his clothes stained with a large amount of blood and brain. He could not help frowning at the headless body in front of him.

 Chapter 524

    Goodless ran over and looked at the corpse on the ground. He immediately understood something and shook his head. "When these soldiers received reinforcement, they were all equipped with small bombs in the cranial cavity. Once they betrayed their country, the biological current in the cerebral cortex would detonate the bombs, but it looks like, Vladimir has changed his loyalty to his country to his own. "


    Xiao Shili snorted, turned and walked towards the army. Lin and gudleys followed him. At the moment, a searchlight on the Senate building turned on at the same time, reflecting the ground below the building into a bright snow, making the blood and corpses on the ground more ferocious.


    When Xiao Shili approached the army, there seemed to be some huge fluctuation in the air. Everyone could not help but take a step back, with a trace of fear on his face.


    Giant soldiers, in the eyes of these ordinary soldiers, are already a strong existence to the top, but ten giant soldiers died in less than a minute in front of them. What kind of strength is this? If a strengthened soldier can kill a battalion, then if these two men join hands, they can fight against a division and a battalion The strength of an army or even a military region.


    No matter how to measure the strength of the other party, in short, if the other party wants to rush into the Senate building in the rear and kill the president and even the entire cabinet, I believe no one here can stop it!


    Andre took a deep breath. No matter how terrible their strength was, they saved their lives and even the whole Russian government tonight. With a look of awe, they immediately stood up and gave a standard military salute to Xiao Shi.


    All the soldiers, including Nikolay and the other two commanders, stood together and saluted Xiao Shili. There was no rank or official position here. It was a deep awe and gratitude from the heart.


    As the KGB troops saluted, the door of the Senate building opened, and several officials in formal dress came out of the door surrounded by a group of guards.


    Xiao Shili frowned and said, "what are those idiots doing?"


    Andre looked back at the speech. Although the other party was disrespectful to the leaders of his country, Andre didn''t feel anything. He then turned back and said respectfully, "Mr. Xiao, it''s only thanks to your support that the Russian government is able to preserve this evening. The president will thank you on behalf of the Russian people. Please wait a moment, I''m going to report to the president. "


    Xiao Shili snorted, "do you think this is the end of it?"


    Andre was stunned. "What Mr. Xiao means is..."


    Before his words were heard, Nikolay, standing on one side, suddenly covered his neck with his hands and knelt to the ground with a look of pain. Blood shot out of his fingers. After a little struggle in his eyes, he fell to the ground with a bang.


    "What


    The faces of all the soldiers changed color. All the soldiers raised their guns and aimed around. The huge formation suddenly retreated and spread out, leaving a vacuum of more than ten meters in diameter in the center.


    In the middle of the circle, there are six figures standing at the moment. No one knows when these six people appeared in the military formation. At the moment, the soldiers formed a circle and pointed their guns at the six people inside, but these six people stood still and didn''t care at all.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised in his eyes. He didn''t even see each other''s actions. Then he looked like a coagulant. What he had just done was just a prelude. Now, the play is finally about to begin.


    Lin took a step forward, and the soldiers retreated to both sides. Xiao Shili saw a burly man in a general coat standing in the middle. On the right side was a gentle man with curly golden hair and glasses. On the left side, the man was covered in a big cloak, but his face was not clear, The remaining three, Xiao Shili, met two male terminal enhancers on the freighter in the battle with Tomahawk, and the female terminal enhancer who once used his mental power to control himself in Yakov manor.


    In addition to the three final intensifiers and the man in the general coat, the other two exuded a very strong breath. Under the shock of the two breath, all the soldiers in the field could not help retreating step by step. Their guns could not help shaking. Although they pressed their fingers on the trigger, they had no strength to pull it.


    A clap of hands gently sounded in the silent night sky. The general officer patted his hand and slowly raised his head. Under his cap, there was a sharp face.


    "Vladimir The other two directors could not help but exclaim.


    This person is Vladimir, the leader of the rebel army, the founder of the genetic medicine, the backstage operator of all this, and I didn''t expect that he would appear here in such a posture.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes focused on each other''s face, but he found that the other side was also looking at himself.


    "Wonderful, wonderful." Vladimir''s tone seems to be smiling, but there is no smile on his face. His expression is as cold as ice. It makes people feel like a robot without seven emotions and six desires.


    "Unexpectedly, an unexpected guest came to our Kremlin today." Vladimir looked at Xiao Shili with a little surprise in his eyes. "Mr. Xiao Shili, although I appreciate you very much, I really didn''t expect that your strength would be so strong."


    Do you know yourself? Xiao Shili immediately remembered that the soldiers who had come to arrest him were naturally ordered by this man.


    "In this world, there are always a few heroes, but there are always many people with a hero''s dream." Vladimir said slowly, not caring about the modern weapons that can eject hundreds of metal projectiles in a moment. His tone was like chatting with an old friend casually, "how about you, Mr. Xiao Shili? Do you want to be a hero who attracts thousands of people''s attention and be remembered by people?"


    Xiao Shili stares into each other''s eyes, hoping to feel something inside. Even if it''s not enough to make people stop breathing, there are at least a little bit of lethality. However, the result disappoints him. The other person''s gray eyes are like a pool of stagnant water. Apart from showing no emotion, they also have no breath.


    Isn''t the other side an enhanced warrior? This thought flashed through Xiao Shili''s heart, and his eyes immediately focused on the two people beside him. The breath of these two people was unusually strong. So as long as we get rid of these two people, we can interrogate Vladimir.

 Chapter 525

    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shili looked at each other with a cold smile. "The word hero has never appeared in my dictionary. I only know people who want to achieve their goals and people who want to achieve their goals regardless of everything."


    "People who want to achieve their goals and people who are desperate to achieve their goals..." Vladimir repeated gently, then nodded, "Mr. Xiao Shili, you are really my type. If we don''t meet in this situation, maybe we can become friends."


    "Sorry." Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, "I''m not interested in this either. My interest is to kill you, that''s all."


    There was a rare smile on Vladimir''s face. "Well, before that, I have a gift for Mr. Xiao. I think you will like it."


    Then he turned around and took the three final enhancers to the Senate building in the distance.


    "Stop!"


    "Stop him, asshole!"


    A group of soldiers rushed forward and blocked the way of the four. However, at the next moment, the soldiers who were closest to the four suddenly broke into two parts from the waist. Blood and internal organs fell on the ground. A figure in standard military uniform immediately stood in front of the crowd.


    "Ha ha, that''s not good. Lord Vladimir''s steps can''t be stopped by you." North''s white face was stained with blood, and he said with a smile that his two legs below the waist had disappeared and replaced them with eight giant feet like insect limbs.


    Xiao Shili is a little surprised. This man is also a variation strengthening soldier. It seems that Lin is not the only variation strengthening soldier.


    In North''s laughter, the eight giant feet bend and spring up in the air. The eight giant feet spin like sickles, and the flesh and blood splashes everywhere. The soldiers in front of them are like weeds in their eyes, and they are all torn to pieces.


    Willa, Alexei and yeffim all worked together to control dozens of soldiers around the four. It took only one second for the dense army to tear a huge gap. Vladimir, with both hands on his back, walked slowly towards the Senate building.


    Some soldiers wanted to stop them, but they were immediately cut to pieces by the spinning north.


    Lin shows a consulting look at Xiao Shili. After the latter nods, Lin then strides toward north, who is hovering in the crowd like a top in the distance.


    When Xiao Shili took back his eyes, he found that the man under his cloak was standing in front of him.


    Xiao Shili looks at each other. The breath of this man is not weaker than that of the eight clawed man. He is also a mutation intensifier.


    In this case, then use the fastest speed to solve it.


    The dragon scale in Xiao Shili''s hand is in the sound of a dragon chant. The Qi blade condenses, and the sharp Qi awn directly disperses the earth and stone around the ground under his feet. At the same time, a green light flashed in Xiao Shili''s eyes. I don''t know if the other side has the same regeneration ability as Lin. use melee to lock the other side and kill it. It''s a sure victory!


    At this time, the man slowly stretched out a hand and gently pulled down his hood. His long black hair was flying around in the night wind, which made people dazzled. What he slowly raised his head from the shadow was a face as cool as the flower of ice jade.


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly stopped beating at this moment. The murderous spirit released from his body and the green awn in his eyes were all seeing the beautiful face of the girl, which disappeared in a moment. A very strong surprise, as if to burst out of the chest!


    "Mei Yu!"


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, it seems that the world around him has become a blank, and only the girl''s figure is left in front of him. He forgets everything in a hurry and runs towards each other, hoping to hold her in his arms immediately


    Hiss!


    A red arc passed in front of him. Xiao Shili''s eyes were stiff and his steps could not stop. He slowly lowered his head and a long wound appeared on his chest.


    Xiao Shili frowned slightly, reached out to press the wound, blood from the fingers milmi left, but he didn''t seem to have any feeling, looking at the girl''s eyes still full of pity, a smile on his face, "Meiyu, what are you doing?"


    There was no expression on Meiyu''s cold face. The whole slender right arm and five petal fingers had turned into a blood red blade from her elbow. The red veins of the edge and the body were twisted and coiled. The blade was like a transparent blood crystal, about one meter long. When it was unfolded, a faint blood mist immediately wound around the sword.


    "Death." Meiyu gently spat a word out of her soft lips, and a red light flashed through her eyes. Her whole body suddenly released an extremely strong murderous spirit, coagulated the crystal blood blade, and her figure suddenly flashed down, just like a female devil in hell. Her killing intention was turbulent, and she waved a knife towards Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili was staring at the girl''s figure. He didn''t have any reaction. He was staring at a blood red light directly towards his chest. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "wake up quickly! She''s no longer the person you know! "


    Xiao Shili''s eyes moved slightly. Just as the blade was about to penetrate his chest, he managed to dodge the blow, but his chest was still cut by the sharp blade, and blood spattered out.


    "Why?" He stepped back and looked at Mei Yu with puzzled eyes. The latter still kept an offensive posture, as if he had not heard Xiao Shili''s words at all. He cut quickly again.


    "Fool, don''t you understand? This girl has been brainwashed by Vladimir! " Cried goodless eagerly. As soon as he saw the girl showing her face, Xiao Shili''s reaction made him vaguely feel that something was wrong. Then he guessed a few points. At the moment, he said, "Vladimir not only turned her into a mutation strengthening soldier, but also brainwashed her. When the human body injected with genetic medicine, it was easy to accept foreign ideas and deeply implant them in the brain, She''s not the one you know now! "


    Xiao Shili stopped, and there was another wound on his body. Looking at Mei Yu''s murderous face, he murmured and shook his head in his heart. It''s not true, it''s not true!


    Meiyu coldly looks at the man in front of her, but there is no brilliance in her dark pupil. What she flows out is only one kind of emotion, that is, a strong sense of killing.


    The dragon scale in Xiao Shili''s hand finally gathered the Qi blade again, blocking the girl''s face-to-face cut. However, just as the two knives collided, the Qi blade on the dragon scale suddenly broke up, and the blood red long knife fell straight down, marking a long wound from his shoulder to his rib.


    Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes that Meiyu''s knife could penetrate his murderous Qi. No, he immediately understood that his murderous Qi could not attack the girl in his subconscious, so it would disappear automatically when he touched her.

 Chapter 526

    After removing the Qi blade, the dragon scale held the crystal blood blade. Xiao Shili gazed into Mei Yu''s eyes and said, "Mei Yu, look carefully, it''s me! Wake up quickly, I''m sure you can do it! "


    "Kill." Meiyu opened his lips and said only one word. The blood blade crossed a red aperture in the air and cut it across again.


    The strength and speed of Mei Yu, who was in the state of mutation enhanced warrior, were different from those of the original. He cut several swords as fast as the wind. Xiao Shili felt a little hard under the defense. A careless, blood burst out on the arm, but the other side of a knife.


    Blood trickled down his arm, but it didn''t last long. Suddenly, Xiao Shili found that several wounds on his body were clean, and there was no blood except a snow-white crack.


    What is this


    Xiao Shili wields his sword to hold Meiyu''s strike again. However, he finds that the red light on the crystal blade seems to be more intense than just now. There is a circle of light crystal like fog floating around the blade. Looking closely, it turns out that the fog actually comes from his own body. To be exact, it comes from his own wound.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. At this time, he felt that his wound was not without blood, but once the blood flowed out of the body, it turned into countless tiny blood mist and was sucked into the crystal blade in front of him.


    Meiyu''s bloody long knife, which is alienated from her arm, has the special ability to suck blood. Moreover, as the blood enters the sword body, the red light on the blade becomes stronger, and the power of each cut and shot down becomes more powerful.


    The situation is not good. Xiao Shili frowns slightly. If he goes on like this, the blood in his body will be absorbed by the other party''s long knife sooner or later. He doesn''t have to wait until it is completely absorbed. If a person''s blood loss exceeds one third, his life will be in danger. Maybe one fifth of the time, he will lose too much blood and die under the other party''s sword.


    If we go on like this, we will not only die, but also can''t save Meiyu. We must think of a way!


    Gu de lie Si and Andre and others on one side were very anxious. Seeing that Xiao Shili''s condition was getting worse, they refused to fight back. This girl must have a very important position in her heart, otherwise a man would not rather sacrifice himself than hurt her.


    Although they are in a hurry, they don''t dare to help. Moreover, they don''t think they have the ability to kill the girl. Although Xiao Shili is always avoiding, they can see that the girl''s strength is almost the same as Xiao Shili''s. The latter is able to avoid each other''s attack several times, and only a little less is in danger of her life. The situation is extremely critical.


    Goodless could not help crying out at last, "Xiao, if you don''t fight back, you will be killed by the other party. Don''t be silly. She has been brainwashed by Vladimir and can''t remember who you are. Don''t do anything in vain!"


    Xiao Shili was silent in his cold eyes, which was not the case! If she didn''t believe it, she must still remember herself, but for some reason she forgot it temporarily.


    In this case, let me wake up your memory!


    On the crystal blade alienated from Meiyu''s arm, the light is more and more intense, which has reached a dazzling level, and the chopping is more heavy every time. After Xiao Shili barely dodged a knife, the long knife path fell straight to the ground. Unexpectedly, under the red light, a round crack with a diameter of five meters was smashed out on the ground, and all the faces on the scene were shocked to change color.


    It''s as strong as dragon scale. At the moment, it''s hard to resist the chopping of the crystal blade. At the sixth chopping, the dragon scale vibrates and sends out a low hum. A thin crack has been cut on the body of the dark gold wound blade.


    Meiyu takes back the blade and gathers strength. Qumei''s posture full of strength and strength rushes forward a few steps. It seems that she has used all her strength to kill Xiao Shili on the spot


    Xiao Shili suddenly released his five fingers, and the dragon scale slipped down from his hand and inserted into the ground. Then he opened his arms and was facing the girl who was wrapped by the whirlpool of murderous air, exposing all his key parts to each other''s blade.


    Gudlers and Andre let out a scream. This scene was beyond everyone''s expectation. For a moment, everyone was stunned in the same place, staring at this scene with wide eyes.


    Meiyu''s cold face, eyes staring at the enemy, at this time also showed a little surprised color, but the body did not stop, the whole person in the crystal blade red light fog filled into a red shadow, a moment through Xiao Shili''s chest.


    The man slowly lowered his head, the girl''s knife in his chest at the same time, the body also rushed into his arms, he stretched out his hands, will hold her in his arms, pale face with a smile, "you finally... Or remember."


    Meiyu''s face is close to his chest, and her eyebrows are slightly frowning. Why? Why? I can stab him in the heart, but in the last moment, I have a headache and stab him in the wrong direction.


    Feeling the temperature of his chest, the other party''s hands clasped his body, clearly want to pull the knife out of his body, but can''t do it, why?


    headache! Meiyu pressed the side of her brain with one hand and closed her eyes in pain. Her head seemed to split. It really hurt!


    I want to kill him. He is the enemy of Lord Vladimir. I have to kill him. For Lord Vladimir, I want to clear all the obstacles in front of me.


    But... The body can''t move! The embrace in front of me is so warm, and there is a kind of familiar taste. This kind of taste... When on earth


    Mei Yu suddenly kisses her lips when she is raised violently. Mei Yu opens her eyes wide and feels the gentle temperature and power on her lips. Her eyes become blurred


    The alienated blade slowly retracts and turns into a girl''s white arm again. Xiao Shili hugs the girl in his arms. After a few seconds, Meiyu slowly opens her eyes. Her eyes are as clear as a spring.


    "I... where is this?" Mei Yu looks at the person in front of him and mumbles to ask a way, suddenly in the eye a bright, "pig!"


    "Well." Under Xiao Shili''s smile, he gently stroked the girl''s hair which was disturbed by the wind, "it''s OK."


    "You... You''re OK! How wonderful Mei Yu hugs Xiao Shili tightly, but tears flow down her happy face. "I''m really worried about you. Since that military attack, you are missing. I... I thought..."


    "Fool, your husband can''t die so easily." Xiao Shili gently kisses the girl on the forehead, "how can I die if I don''t see my baby pig?"


    "Mmm..." Mei Yu sniffed and wiped her tears. Her face turned a little red. It''s a shame that she cried in front of this guy. But she couldn''t help her concern and leaned on his arms again. "I really thought that I would never see you again. At that time, I was praying to the gods, no matter how much pain I suffered, Don''t let me never see you again, even if it''s just one side. It''s enough to let me know that you are safe. For this, I''m willing to pay any price. Now the gods have finally heard my prayer. "


    "I said, this life will not let you leave my side, even heaven or hell, I..." Xiao Shili pale face, a wisp of blood slowly flowing down the corner of his mouth, suddenly fell on his knees on the ground, hands supporting the ground, raised his head and said with a smile, "I will find you back!"


    Mei Yu opens her eyes wide. At this time, she finds that Xiao Shili''s body is full of wounds. All his clothes are stained with blood, especially in his chest. There is a huge blood hole, and the blood is flowing out from the wound.


    Meiyu''s face turned pale. She quickly stretched out her little hand and tried to block those wounds in a panic, but it didn''t work. The blood dyed her little hand red, spread over her fingers, and still kept dripping on the ground.


    The little hand stained with blood was tightly held by a big hand. Xiao Shili seemed to use his last strength to raise his head and said with a gentle smile, "it seems that there is still a word to go... Between us..."


    "No, Shili, look at me!" Meiyu looked flustered and pulled his face, "I''ll find someone to help you now. You''ll be fine. Hold on! It''s going to be all right. I''ll find someone right now! " Meiyu said to get up, but she was held tightly by both hands.


    "I love you, Mei Yu."


    Xiao Shili hugged the girl, said with a smile, and then slowly closed his eyes, body moment powerless, fell in the girl''s arms.


    Mei Yu opened her eyes wide and murmured, "no, no, you won''t die..."


    She murmured, but she didn''t realize it. At this moment, a mass of red light surged from her palm, and the palm of her hand was close to the man''s chest. Slowly, several snake lines like tendons and whiskers appeared on her skin. Some energy along her palm began to pass through the wound and enter the man''s body.


    Mei Yu felt something strange and lowered her head. At this time, she realized that her palm was like a crystal surface. A warm current was flowing along her body and into each other''s body.


    She just reflected that, somehow, her blood was flowing into Xiao Shili''s body. In her surprise, she immediately put the palm of her hand closer to his wound, so she could flow a little more! As long as he can survive, even if all the blood in his body is transported in the past, it doesn''t matter!


    Wake up, pig, I beg you, wake up!

 Chapter 527

    In the middle of the blood and corpses, two alienated bodies are facing each other. The corpses around them are all soldiers who were affected in the ten second battle. In the face of this merciless destruction of life, there is no response on their faces. At the moment, there is a huge empty area of tens of meters around them, and the soldiers are retreating away, No one wants to be cannon fodder attached to the battle between the two monsters.


    The lower half of the body is completely alienated, showing eight insect limbs and feet. North looks at each other with a playful smile on his face? It''s really unexpected. In this world, I can''t imagine that there are mutation enhanced fighters besides us! "


    Without saying a word, Lin looked at each other coldly. Eight tentacles stretched out from his back. At the moment, all of them were broken. Eight stumps fell around him, turning into gray and lifeless pillars.


    North grinned and said, "Hey, how about joining us? You have such strength. There''s no need to stand on the side of a weak government. This country will be ours sooner or later. Just follow Lord Vladimir. With your strength, you can become the ruler of a city. Imagine that, How wonderful it will be. "


    "I''m not interested," Lin said


    "Hum, people who have no desire or desire are the easiest to be eliminated by the world." North opened his hands and shook his head. "Don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. I made the invitation just because you are a mutation enhancer. There is no regret medicine in this world."


    "You talk a little too much." Lin looked away into the distance.


    what? Don''t you look down on yourself? North''s expression sank, and a layer of evil spirit suddenly rose in his eyes. "Finally, I''ll remind you that the next step is not just to break a few claws, but I will really kill you."


    Without waiting for the other party to finish, Lin''s tentacles stretched out again and shot in eight directions.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    In a series of wild laughter, North''s lower limbs and feet rotate rapidly, and the whole person bounces up from the ground like a whirlwind, quickly avoiding the tentacles falling from all directions.


    "Don''t you understand? No matter how many times you attack again, you will never touch me. " Laughter reverberated in the night sky. The hurricane like shape of North bounced rapidly on the ground, and kept on shooting tentacles. At the same time, the sharp edge of the whirlwind cut off the tentacles one by one, and then suddenly bounced up in the air. From above, it crossed a rapid throwing line and fell toward the forest.


    There was a piercing crack, and flesh and blood splashed.


    Lin''s right shoulder was opened a deep crack, and blood gushed out. North fell behind him and said with a smile, "in front of absolute speed, everything is small. My strengthening direction is to focus on speed. How about a guy like you, you can''t even see my shadow clearly?"


    Lin turned around again and swung his tentacle away. Then north flicked up to avoid the tentacle. At the same time, he crossed Lin''s body again, and Lin''s left shoulder was cut open.


    "Get rid of your hands first, and then your feet." North hums to smile a way, "finally again cut off your head, then divide your corpse into a piece, watch oneself a little bit being torn up, such feeling is very exciting?"


    Lin turned around again, but this time, a smile appeared on his face. "Is that so? It turned out to be an incomplete defective product. "


    After a few seconds, North realized that he was talking about himself. His face sank slightly and his smile narrowed a little. "What did you say?"


    "The real strength of a variation enhanced warrior is not strength or speed, but power." Lin looked ahead, but his eyes didn''t stay on the other side. He said indifferently, "every mutant enhanced warrior will get a power of his own. If I guess correctly, you just have to make up for this defect with speed because you don''t have this ability."


    North said with a low smile, "what are you talking about? Was it because I was so scared by my speed that I said such comforting words? I have never heard of any powers. "


    "That''s why I say you''re defective." Lin man said slowly, "in front of the whole team, defective products are just vulnerable toys."


    "Oh? You mean, you''re what you call the perfect body? " North looked up at the sky and laughed a few times, "in this case, let me see the so-called strength of the whole. Before you die, I will personally destroy your ridiculous excuse of self comfort."


    With that, his eight limbs and feet suddenly stretched out to the maximum extent. Under the sinking of his upper body, his whole body suddenly became flat. When his body tilted, he rotated violently at high speed. The whole person suddenly turned into a huge gear with a diameter of nearly 10 meters. The fierce rotating force immediately rolled up the air around him. Under the rotation, he tore the ground and rushed towards each other,


    As the body becomes flat, the resistance of the air is reduced, and the speed of this big gear is a little faster than before. In the eyes of ordinary people, there is only a deep gully on the ground in an instant, which is really weird.


    Lin was still standing in the same place without any evasive action. His body was suddenly twisted at a certain moment, and his flesh and blood splashed and peeled off. The whole person suddenly lost his human form. A huge rotating gear suddenly entered his body. The huge cutting force and the turbulent air around him immediately cut Lin''s body into pieces and scattered it in all directions.


    "Ha ha ha!" In the laughter, the rotating gear turns into a human shape again. North''s figure appears on Lin''s body. Eight limbs and feet have penetrated into each other''s incomplete body. At this moment, Lin''s upper body has completely disappeared. In the broken waist, the naked spine and internal organs are exposed in the air, and are continuously spraying blood into the air.


    "Bastard, do you realize? It''s ridiculous to dare to be conceited in front of Laozi. In the end, it''s not just a disgusting piece of meat! " North''s whole body splashed with blood, stepped Lin''s body under his feet and laughed. However, in the next second, the smile suddenly solidified on his face.


    Only half of the corpse was left in front of us. The muscles, bones and viscera cut out suddenly began to grow up slowly. In just a few seconds, a brand new forest appeared in front of North''s eyes.


    "What?" North opened his eyes strangely, as if he had an illusion in his eyes, "this... This... How can this be? You have already..."

 Chapter 528

    "My power is self regeneration." Lin said calmly, "as long as the body tissue is still 30 (percent sign) complete, it can be reorganized again at will, so no matter how many times you attack, the chance of killing me is zero."


    "Are you kidding?" North suddenly laughed nervously. "In that case, it will be destroyed together with your remaining 30 (percent sign)"


    However, when he exerted his strength, he found that he penetrated deeply into the other person''s body, as if trapped in his flesh, and could not pull it out anyway.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to play another boring game with a inferior and weak person." Lin slowly finished, and suddenly stretched out twelve strong tentacles behind his back to tightly wrap North''s body in front of his body.


    "Wait... Wait, we can discuss... We..." North''s hand stretched out from the gap of his tentacle, struggling desperately to wave, but Lin did not stop. As the tentacles continued to shrink inward, North''s head was crushed into flat pieces, his chest and abdominal cavity collapsed, burst, and his lumbar spine and limbs were completely broken. When the twelve tentacles were unfolded, a mass of bloody and shapeless corpses fell to the ground.


    Lin wiped the meat mud on his face, looked at the corpse on the ground and said to himself, "the defective product is the defective product after all."


    He turned his head and looked to the other side, but his brow suddenly wrinkled, his figure flashed, and he ran away quickly.


    With the continuous injection of blood, Xiao Shili''s pale face finally recovered its color, and her cold fingers also had a body temperature. Meiyu''s face showed a surprise expression, and she worked harder to transport her blood. However, Xiao Shili fell to the ground, but still didn''t wake up.


    It doesn''t matter, just keep on like this, I will persist until he wakes up!


    Looking at the scene from a distance, goodless stepped forward, stood behind the girl and said, "I''m very sorry, but I still want to interrupt you."


    Mei Yu looks warily at the old man who suddenly appears behind her, and there is a sharp opportunity in her eyes.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not an enemy. I can be regarded as Xiao''s friend if not strictly speaking." Gu delis raised his hands, and after the hostility in the girl''s eyes weakened for a few minutes, he went to Xiao Shili''s side and looked at the man lying on the ground with his eyes closed. "The blood lost in his body has been basically replenished. What makes him unable to wake up at the moment is not the cause of blood loss."


    Mei Yu stares at Gu de lie Si''s every move tightly, palm still does not stop for Xiao Shi Li blood transfusion, after hearing each other''s words, although don''t know this old man is and identity, but still can''t help asking, "that is because of what?"


    Goodless shook his head. "Although the knife you pierced his chest didn''t directly hurt the heart, it should also destroy some blood vessels around the heart. Under the rupture of these blood vessels, the blood supply to the heart can''t be completed. The heart''s blood supply is insufficient, and the blood of the whole body can''t circulate. No matter how much blood there is in his body, it''s just in vain that he can''t enter the heart."


    "Me?" Mei Yu stayed for a moment, then frowned slightly and said, "do you mean I hurt him like this?"


    "That''s right." Goodless nodded. "You have just been controlled by someone''s mental power. You regard Xiao as an enemy in your unconscious behavior. However, he will bear the penetrating blow on his chest, which is totally voluntary to save you."


    Mei Yu looked around, and then she realized that she was in a strange place where she had never been before. A group of soldiers around her were staring at her with a look of vigilance, but she didn''t remember anything about it. She knew that what she was saying was true, and all kinds of complicated emotions were pouring into her heart at the same time. She really didn''t know what to do.


    "But you don''t have to feel guilty. You didn''t know what you were doing." Gudleys put forward a standard way of scholar language, rational first, without the slightest emotion, "compared with this, we''d better find a way to save him first."


    Mei Yu nodded at the same time. Although she was surprised and puzzled, she put these aside for a while and begged, "old man, if you have a way, please help him!"


    "Of course, you don''t have to say I will. The problem is that there are no medical devices, and it''s impossible to perform surgery. " Gudleys shook his head and could see that he was also very worried. "In theory, as long as the broken blood vessel was reattached and the blood supply of the heart was restored, he could gradually wake up. But in this way, he had to carry out an operation. Without any surgical instruments, it was too dangerous to carry out such an operation. Now he had to be sent to the underground base of the KGB for the time being, But in his current condition, he can only last about seven minutes at most. We must be fast


    Mei Yu nodded and was about to stand up from the ground with Xiao Shili in her arms. Suddenly, she felt the wind over her head. When she raised her head, a huge shadow with strange shape fell from the sky. At least five or six meters apart, several strong winds were running straight to her face.


    Mei Yu''s left arm suddenly turned into a crystal blood blade. A semicircular arc of blood was cut out of the air. She heard a few hisses. Several dark objects were cut down by herself and fell around. At the same time, she held Xiao Shili and retreated, escaping from the opponent''s attack range.


    When I look at it, I fall down from the sky. Standing in front of me is a thin man. Because of the fall, the man''s hands are on the ground, but eight huge tentacles are swinging behind him. The whole person looks like a huge octopus.


    Monster!


    Mei Yu''s heart clattered. She was startled. Subconsciously, she reached out to cover her mouth. However, when she raised her left hand, she was stunned for a few seconds. Finally, she screamed out.


    What''s going on? His left hand turned into a transparent red knife, and the disgusting Octopus man in front of him. Who can tell himself that it''s not true.


    Meiyu spent five seconds to shock herself. Of course, she was not stupid enough to comfort herself with such a childish reason as dreaming. But it''s hard to imagine that my arm has turned into a knife. And she remembers that the knife was called out by herself just now. At the moment when the danger was approaching, she subconsciously called out the knife, as if all these things were deeply rooted in her mind. She knew how to call it, including how to use it, and what kind of power and effect it had. All these were remembered in her mind.

 Chapter 529

    What''s more, the speed at which she just dodged surprised her. She just jumped back and jumped five meters away. Although Meiyu felt that she would never be inferior to boys in fighting, she didn''t expect that she would jump so far, which is totally not in line with the basic common sense of human beings.


    In addition to speed, his strength is a little too big. Although Xiao Shili is in a good shape, he weighs more than 120 kg. He even holds him in one hand, but he doesn''t feel any heaviness, as if he is holding a baby in his arms.


    The world, all of a sudden, has become a bit exaggerated.


    However, these are not the problems that need to be considered at present. Mei Yu stares at the eight clawed man coldly. She needs to send Xiao Shili to the place where he can have an operation as soon as possible, but such a guy comes out to make trouble. This battle must be decided quickly. In a moment, more than three ways of attack appeared in her mind.


    "Wait, you two!"


    Just as they were at war, the atmosphere was so solemn that they were ready to explode. Goodless suddenly stood in the middle of the two men and cried, "stop it. We are all our own people


    But they didn''t relax at all. They still stare at each other. Lin whispered, "are you kidding? This guy is the man in the cloak, Vladimir''s man


    "Just now is just now, now is now!" "If you touch Shaw''s girlfriend, I''m sure he''ll tear you apart when he wakes up," goodless yelled at Lin


    "Girlfriend?" Lin face a Leng, seem to this word is quite strange, but at this time looking at the beauty Yu eyes a change, slowly his back tentacles back.


    "That''s right, girl. Let''s go!" Goodless road.


    Meiyu also lifted his alienation state, holding Xiao Shili was about to follow gudeles, but Lin stopped them, frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "I''ve been seriously injured. If we don''t treat it quickly, I''m afraid we won''t be able to wake up." Goodless said in a hurry, then turned to the military and cried, "Hey, any of you can borrow a car from us. It''s not the way to walk there."


    At the moment, seeing Xiao Shili''s life in danger, all the people present felt extremely worried. No matter in the hearts of officers or ordinary soldiers, they all felt a sense of reverence for Xiao Shili. In the hearts of all the people, this man is the Savior, the God at this moment. Seeing that the God in his heart was seriously injured, his belief that supported him suddenly collapsed in half. For a moment, no one paid attention to the situation in the Senate building, and they all rushed to this side.


    Andre said nervously, "there is no car at the scene, but the parking lot of the Senate building is nearby. I''ll send someone to drive right away!"


    "That''s fast!" Goodless waved his hand like a marshal of the third army, "we''re going to be late, we must be quick!"


    At present, several soldiers with strong physique run towards the parking lot with maximum speed. While taking Meiyu to move towards the great Kremlin, goodless directs the soldiers to open the way in front of them, for fear of meeting the remaining enemies on the way.


    Andre looked at the Senate building at night, and then remembered that the enemy had entered the building. Thousands of people could not stop four people, and he was disappointed. But now, even if he was worried, it would be useless. It would be good if he and others could save their lives. The remaining two people outside the enemy could easily kill their whole army, The four people who entered the building didn''t know how terrifying they were. Even if they took people there, they just gave their lives to each other in vain. Now the only way and hope is to concentrate all the strength, let Xiao Shili wake up.


    "Wait a minute." Lin then said behind the crowd.


    "Everybody speed up, we have less than five minutes left, girl, continue to give him blood transfusion! Don''t give up until the last minute. " Cried goodless.


    "Wait a minute."


    "Hey, soldiers, don''t stand there. Go ahead and find your way. There may be some remnant enemies. Don''t be afraid. We have two powerful men here, and all the enemies are nothing to say!"


    "Wait for me!"


    "Everybody, listen to me..." as he was saying this, goodless was caught by a tentacle on his waist and lifted it up in the air. He was so scared that his face turned white. "Lin... what are you doing?"


    Lin ignores Gu de lie Si, see its shut up after, threw it to the grass of one side, walk to the beauty Yu in front of, ask a way, "can you show me him?"


    Mei Yu looks at the man on guard. When she finds that he is Chinese, her doubts are dispelled. She nods and slowly puts Xiao Shili on the ground.


    Lin stretched out his hand to untie Xiao Shili''s clothes, revealing the deep blood hole in his chest. At this moment, the blood has been stopped by Mei Yu, and a layer of blood scab has coagulated on the surface of the wound. It gives people the feeling that the location of the blood hole is just open in the heart, and this person has no chance to live again.


    Lin suddenly reaches out his finger and inserts Xiao Shili''s wound from the top without warning. Mei Yu''s eyes are startled and almost subconsciously wants to draw a knife to cut each other. However, in the next second, her eyes are deeply stunned.


    Xiao Shili had a wound on his chest. At this time, the muscles began to regenerate toward the inside. The cavity in the wound was soon filled with the newly grown muscles. Lin''s fingers shrank and finally stopped on Xiao Shili''s intact skin. In addition, the slash marks on his chest were all healed at this time.


    Seeing this miraculous scene, although Meiyu can''t believe her eyes, her first reaction is to hold Xiao Shili in her arms. Lin next to her low way, "I use my tissue cells, temporarily for his long closed wound, but when the heart to restore blood supply, it will take a few minutes, he is OK."


    Meiyu''s eyes twinkled with tears, looked at each other gratefully and said, "thank you... Really, thank you!"


    Lin Zheng Zheng looked at the girl''s tearful face. It''s so beautiful. It''s really beautiful. Why don''t you know that there are so beautiful people in the world. Then he quickly turned his face away, and no longer looked at this side.


    "Lin, you son of a bitch, delay our treatment, do you know that it will be dead..." goodless ran over in a hurry. However, when he saw the scene in front of him, a ghost like expression appeared on his face. "Oh, my God, it''s not true, it''s... How can it be? Is it that my eyes are dazzled?"


    Meiyu is also very grateful to the old man. Although the other party can''t help, it can be seen that he really cares about Xiao Shili''s safety. So he faced Lin and said, "this gentleman helped a lot."


    Goodless was stunned in his eyes. He looked at Lin in surprise and said, "Lin, I can''t imagine that you still have the ability to cure. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ve been busy for a long time. If I knew you were so versatile, I wouldn''t have to worry about dying."

 Chapter 530

    Lin said without expression, "I''ve been saying that for a long time."


    After about five minutes, Xiao Shili slowly opened his eyes, Xiao Shili nodded, "don''t need to do anything, everyone just step back."


    "What?" Andre thought he had heard wrong and asked, "I''m sorry, you just said..."


    "Get everyone out of here." Xiao Shili''s words were clear enough, and they immediately understood that with their own strength, no matter how many people added up, they were not the opponents of those mutated and strengthened soldiers. Now they had to rely on these Chinese.


    However, this matter is also a crisis in Russia. As the head of the national security organization, how can he stay out of it. Some of them were also soldiers. Naturally, they were bloody. Although their troops were not the opponents of the traitors, they were afraid of death. What''s more, looking at Nikolay''s body, Andre clenched his teeth and worked with his old partner for decades. Although they always quarreled with each other, the real feelings didn''t break out until this moment.


    If you have the ability, you will commit suicide and avenge your old partner!


    Andre immediately saluted again, "yes, in that case, we will wait in place and sincerely pray for Mr. Xiao''s triumphant return." After a pause, he said, "Mr. Xiao has done so much for our country. All the people in our country will be grateful and never forget the kindness of Mr. Xiao and the Chinese people."


    Xiao Shili is not used to such passionate words, although he knows that the other party is sincere.


    "If you die later, don''t blame me for not reminding you." After dropping a light sentence, Xiao Shili turned to the people behind him, "Mei Yu, Lin, you two take the doctor to leave here as soon as possible. I will ask the military to leave a seat for you on the first flight to China, and wait for my news after you return to China."


    Meiyu''s eyes trembled slightly. Although he didn''t know what he was going to do, what he wanted to accomplish alone must be extremely dangerous. So he immediately shook his head, "from now on, no matter where you go, I will be with you, don''t want to leave me alone."


    Xiao Shili gently held the girl''s little hand, "darling, this time is different, I promise, after I finish this, I will go back to China immediately and stay with you."


    Mei Yu closed her eyes, and her whole body was reemerged with cold and strong air. Then she opened her eyes, and her look had become cold. She stared at Xiao Shili and said, "do you really think I''m a three-year-old?"


    "What... What''s going on?" Goodless could not help but step back. The lovely girl just now suddenly turned into a sharp sword, cold, indifferent and repellent. There was also the oppressive feeling that made people stop breathing from her, which was even stronger than Xiao Shili.


    Did she recover her evil nature just now, and want to fight with Xiao Shili again? Of course, goodless didn''t know that what he was seeing was the original appearance of the beautiful girl, and that kind of tenderness and charm was just the other side of Xiao Shili. He was lucky to be able to see it.


    "Don''t you want to face Vladimir alone, Shaw?" Lin, who had been silent, suddenly said, "the man I know can''t be killed with your current strength."


    Xiao Shili looks at Lin, who doesn''t care about each other''s look at all. He continues, "if you really decide to do this, you can count me in, so the chance of killing each other may be greater."


    "Is that so?" Xiao Shili looked at Lin, but he didn''t expect that he would say so.


    Although he did not think that Vladimir would be easily wiped out by himself, he did not think that the other side would be strong enough.


    With Lin''s strength, he made such a high evaluation of this person. Did the other party hide some strength in secret, even above the forest?


    Mei Yu also said at this time, "I can fight together. Although I don''t know what''s going on with my strength, it can be regarded as a fighting force."


    Xiao Shili looked at them and finally realized that he couldn''t convince either of them, so he said, "well, in that case, let''s kill the man together and leave the country."


    Mei Yu and Lin both nodded, with serious looks in their eyes.


    Goodless looked at the three men and then sat down on the ground helplessly. "Well, well, in this case, I can''t go back alone. But, Xiao, we had an agreement before. You must abide by your promise anyway. So," the old man''s eyes flashed a little dignified, "you must come back safely!"


    "Don''t you need to say that?"


    As the soldiers on both sides stood together to salute, Xiao Shili turned around and Mei Yu and Lin followed him to the brightly lit Senate building in the distance.

 Chapter 531

    At this moment, in the broad chamber of the Senate building.


    More than a dozen national leaders are standing close to the wall. In front of them are the bodies of Pro Guard soldiers and ordinary politicians. The living people show deep fear in their eyes and look at the demonic shadow in front of them. If the last remaining self-esteem did not restrain them, I am afraid that most of the people present would kneel down in front of each other with trembling whole body.


    In the moonlight of the huge French window on the ground, the man in the general coat stands in it. The dark coat sets off his tall body more deeply. Behind the collar of the coat, there is an expressionless face.


    Putin stood in the front of the officials, holding a makarovpmm pistol in his hand, pointing at each other. Although he knew that such a weapon would not work in front of each other, he looked calm.


    Vladimir spoke slowly, and Mori''s voice echoed in the hall, "give up, Mr. President, a wise leader, should know how to avoid unnecessary casualties."


    Putin stared at each other and said, "General Vladimir, as a citizen of the Russian Federation and a soldier, why do you want to commit such treason?"


    Vladimir seems to have a smile on his lips. "For more than ten years, I''ve been waiting for you to ask this question. OK, let me tell you if you still remember the hostage taking incident in Moscow eight years ago.


    Putin frowned. Of course, he would not forget that it was the only incident in his political career that pushed him to the top of the storm, so he nodded, "you mean the hijacking incident of Chechen armed forces."


    "That''s right." Vladimir looked at each other and said slowly, "in that incident, because of the direct attack of alpha special forces on Chechen armed elements holding hostages, 117 civilians were killed, including my wife and daughter."


    Putin looks slightly changed, "I''m sorry, it''s a pity."


    "For years, I''ve wanted to ask you a question." Vladimir sighed, "why on earth did you make that decision eight years ago?"


    Putin calmly replied, "all this is out of consideration for the stability and security of the country. The government can never compromise with terrorists. Once there is a first time, it will form a vicious circle. After that, terrorist attacks like this will happen in this country one after another. As the president of the country, I can''t allow such things to happen."


    "Is it?" At last, Vladimir''s frozen face opened with a deep ironic smile. "But can we sacrifice innocent lives at will? Who will bear the loss of their lives and the grief of their relatives? "


    "I''m sorry, I can only say that this is their due sacrifice to the country." Putin still said quietly, "everyone in the Russian Federation has such an obligation. My family and I are the same. If it was my relatives who suffered all this at that time, I would make such a choice."


    "That''s a good thing to say." Vladimir''s gray eyes suddenly flashed a sense of killing, "then I ask you, at this moment, do you regret it?"


    "No, over the years, though I have been deeply involved in atonement, I have never regretted making such a decision." Putin is facing each other''s eyes.


    Before his words were heard, Vladimir''s pupils suddenly dilated, and the air around him seemed to shake for a moment. Several officials leaning against the wall suddenly fell to the ground without warning, bleeding from his face, and died in silence


    "Daddy Avera, who was blocked by her father, could no longer help running out and grabbing his father''s hand in front of Putin.


    "I''m fine." Putin gently pulled his daughter away from him, the muzzle of the gun still pointed at Vladimir, but his eyebrows beat deeply.


    "In this country, it''s time to make some changes." Vladimir raised his head and said, "cruel leaders are not qualified to live in this world. Everything old and evil will return to dust. The Russian Federation will usher in a new era."


    "Nonsense "Russia won''t be what you think," she yelled angrily


    "Miss aphora, if you had tasted the loss of a loved one like me, you would have the same idea as me." Vladimir said to the girl, "do you want to try to change the world with me? I value your power very much. Let''s create a pure world without killing and death, where everyone is equal."


    "Shut up Putin roared, and his gun finally pulled the trigger at the other side. But just as he pulled the trigger, Putin''s eyes suddenly became empty and pointed the muzzle of the gun to the sky.


    With a loud bang, the bullet smashed a crystal chandelier on the ceiling. The huge and gorgeous chandelier fell down and broke on the ground between the two sides.


    The pupil of Aphrodite suddenly condenses, and Putin wakes up and looks at the gun in his hand in bewilderment. Among the three people opposite, Vera suddenly shakes, groans and falls to the ground on one knee.


    Alexei and yeffim were surprised. Alexei exclaimed with a puzzled look, "sister aphora, don''t force us! Why don''t you come back with us? The Russian government has come to an end. From now on, it will be the era led by the Lord Vladimir. What''s wrong with being with us as the supreme ruler


    "Shut up Aphrola looked at them under her chide.


    They know the power of aphrola, dare not neglect at the moment, at the same time release the mental power, at the same time throw to aphrola.


    Vera''s spiritual arc has been completely suppressed by Aphrodite''s spiritual arc. At the moment, the latter releases two spiritual arcs in her mind, respectively, to meet Alex and yeffim''s spiritual force. The four spiritual arcs collide in one place. Although ordinary people can''t feel them, they spread a violent fluctuation in another layer of space.


    The mental power of Alexei and yeffim becomes extremely fragile in front of aphrola. Almost in an instant, they are completely suppressed by aphrola''s mental power. At the same time, they also kneel down and support each other with their last mental power. In the next second, their eyes suddenly become empty. Then they stand up stiffly and rush to each other, Three heads collided in one place, and they all knocked out.


    fierce! Even Vladimir can''t help but show appreciation on his face at the moment. With only one person''s power, he easily suppressed the mental power of the three final enhancers. This is indeed a terrible power, but this is exactly why he knew that he might set up a strong enemy for himself, and also wanted to create the most perfect final enhancer in the world.

 Chapter 532

    Vladimir looked at avrila and said with a smile, "if you are willing to cooperate with me, I can consider not killing you and your father. Although he can''t become president, at least he will continue to live in this world."


    "Wishful thinking!" Aphrola''s eyes were finally fixed on Vladimir, "go to hell!"


    There are dozens of mental power arcs from all sides. The energy contained in such a huge mental power is beyond the limit of controlling the other side, and will make Vladimir''s brain energy overload and burst out instantly.


    At this time, however, there was a blue shield around Vladimir''s body, which was condensed like fog. Dozens of mental forces collided on it and disappeared on the surface of the shield.


    "What?" She was surprised that her mental power would suddenly dissipate in front of her partner. This was the first time that she had mental power. What surprised her even more was that the layer of blue shield around the other person''s body was also the product of mental strength.


    She can deeply feel that there is absolutely nothing wrong with each other''s mental power, and what she can do is to shoot out the mental power in her mind in the way of arc wave, and the enemy in front of her can create a shield covering her whole body with her mental power.


    My mental strength is offset by the mental strength of the other side when I hit into the shield. If I can do this, it means that the mental strength of the other side is stronger than myself!


    Vladimir said with a smile, "it''s a pity that your mental strength, though worth mentioning, is useless to me." Then close your eyes, a color brightness is almost three times stronger than the spirit of aphrola, when the power of his forehead shot out, the speed is incomparably fast into the girl''s brain.


    Her eyes suddenly became empty, her body relaxed slowly, and after a few seconds, she walked towards Vladimir step by step like a beautiful puppet.


    "Aphrola!" Putin screamed, but the next second, his eyes became empty again. He raised his gun and pointed to his head.


    "This era is over." Just as Vladimir said this, the door behind him suddenly split in two and collapsed.


    Vladimir opened his eyes and looked back, a little surprised. Behind him, the moonlight in the hall elongates the shadow of three people. The first one is a young man with black hair and black pupils, who is coming towards himself with a strong murderous spirit.


    "Oh?" Vladimir squinted unexpectedly. "Isn''t he dead yet? It''s amazing. "


    "You''re the one who''s going to die." Xiao Shili walked towards each other under his cold face, and his murderous spirit was diffused along with his steps. Two daggers in his hand twinkled in the moonlight. Under the cold edge, the air in front of the dagger blade twisted and rolled rapidly, winding the moonlight into a rapid surging halo.


    Then Vladimir''s eyes fell on the other two people behind Xiao Shili, and the color of surprise in his eyes was even worse. This is... How did the other party break his spiritual imprisonment? How did he do it.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes swept through the hall. It seemed that he was a bit late after all. Many state officials had died in the hands of the other party. Fortunately, Putin was still alive, but the situation was a little strange at the moment. The Russian president was moving rigidly towards Vladimir, and in front of Putin, there was a slender and beautiful figure, that is, Avra.


    At this time, both father and daughter lost their mind completely, and they were moving with someone''s control. Xiao Shili thought that Vladimir himself was also a terminal reinforcer, and his mental strength was higher than that of Avra.


    In the face of the sudden appearance of Xiao Shili, Vladimir showed only a little surprise. Then his face calmed down, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. "I have to say, Mr. Xiao Shili, you always bring me unexpected surprises. How about this gift I gave you?"


    Xiao Shili did not speak, still step by step toward each other.


    "I thought one of you would kill the other, but it seems that you didn''t develop as I expected. In this case, I''m sorry." Vladimir snorted and laughed, "I''ll have to teach you how to do it myself."


    When Xiao Shili was less than five meters away from his body, a mental force shot out of Vladimir''s brain and fell on Xiao Shili''s brain. Ordinary people could not see and avoid the invasion of this mental force. Just as Xiao Shili was about to be controlled by his opponent, the mental force that fell over him suddenly seemed to hit a barrier, It''s broken, it''s scattered, it''s gone.


    "What?" A look of surprise flashed across Vladimir''s face.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly rushed forward and sped up. With a flash of cold light, Vladimir had no time to react, and a red crack appeared on his neck. He stared at his eyes, as if he didn''t believe what he had just seen, and blood gushed out of his cut throat.


    Xiao Shili stopped behind his opponent, looked back and looked sideways. Vladimir''s blood flowed along his body, and the general''s coat was dyed blood red. He slowly fell to his knees, stretched out a hand to grasp forward, and then fell to the ground feebly.


    Aphrodite regained her look in her empty eyes. Seeing Xiao Shili, the girl''s eyes suddenly released a light of surprise. However, the surprise suddenly turned into fear.


    Xiao Shili felt that the girl''s eyes were not right. She was puzzled. She slowly raised her hand and pointed to his back. "Be careful..."


    At the same time, also heard the urgent cry from Meiyu, "pig, pay attention to the back!"


    Xiao Shili quickly turned around and saw that Vladimir, who had been cut off his throat, stood up from the ground at some time. The blood was still flowing along his neck, but he didn''t feel it.


    "That''s careless." Vladimir had a deep cut in his throat, and as he spoke, there was a stream of air pouring out of the wound, which made him sound hoarse and vague.


    At this time, the right half of his body under his clothes suddenly bulged up, and his clothes were torn into pieces and hung on the rapidly expanding body. The muscles of his half of his body twisted and presented deep folds. A right arm quickly became huge and dissimilated into a huge claw. The muscles from his abdomen to his shoulder were torn and stretched by a certain force and spread upward, The proportion of the left and right sides of the whole person is seriously unbalanced. The left side becomes a normal person, but the right side presents a deformed and twisted posture like a devil in hell, and bursts into the air with rapid swirling air currents.

 Chapter 533

    All the people present, except Lin, were surprised or frightened. Xiao Shili frowned. He did not expect that when he was a final enhancer, he was also a variant enhancer. This was quite unexpected.


    Afullah, Putin and other officials, looking at the man who suddenly turned into a monster, were all stunned. They were filled with great fear and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "Damn, this... What the hell is this..."


    "Monster... Monster... Help, who will help us!"


    "Why is there such a thing... Terrible..."


    A female official fell on her knees with soft legs. There was a heat between her legs, and a pool of water stains slowly spread out.


    Several officials retreated step by step, constantly stimulated by the man''s abnormal situation, suddenly turned around and ran towards the door with a breakdown. But with several piercing noises, they fell to the ground at the same time and were deeply stabbed in the back of their heads.


    With her eyes wide open in horror and her face pale, she stepped back. Putin, frowning, stood up from the ground and picked up her pistol.


    It''s coming!


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes coagulated and his dagger blades condensed, he stepped on the ground and rushed to Vladimir.


    Vladimir''s head was lowered and his limbs stretched, as if he had not recovered from the violent mutation. Xiao Shili''s knife has been cut to the other side''s head in an instant.


    With all his strength, he cut so fast that it was hard to see the path of the blade in the air. The air within three meters of Vladimir''s body was torn apart. However, Xiao Shili''s knife fell into the air. The figure of Vladimir in front of him suddenly turned into two vague shadows. The blade went straight through the two shadows and didn''t touch each other''s body.


    What is this


    Xiao Shili''s eyebrows were fixed. Suddenly, he heard Lin cry, "be careful!"


    His heart and mind were united, and he felt a fierce air flow directly covering his whole body from above. Xiao Shili jumped back in a hurry, and then heard a loud noise. Vladimir''s body appeared in the same place again, and his huge claws pounded on the ground. Under the ground, the crack spread to the whole floor, The whole floor of the central area of the second floor collapsed.


    Vladimir and several people around him suddenly fell into the hall on the first floor. In the process of falling with countless stones, four tentacles suddenly stretched out from Vladimir''s body like a snake swimming in the dark and wrapped his limbs tightly.


    Vladimir''s alienated body fell to the ground, but at the same time his body was also firmly bound. Behind him, Lin, who also entered the alienated state, cried out, "Xiao, now!"


    Without waiting for him to speak, Xiao Shili had already rushed to Vladimir at full speed again. Meanwhile, Meiyu also entered a state of alienation. The red light released by the crystal blood blade wrapped his whole body under the blanket and attacked from the enemy''s side and back.


    Vladimir moved his limbs, but a smile appeared on his head under his huge raised shoulder. On half of his alienated body, sharp spikes suddenly grew out. Xiao Shili was surprised and cried, "Mei Yu, be careful!"


    As soon as the words were heard, Vladimir''s sharp spines all over his right body flew out of the room and rained on the whole plane on his right side. Meiyu''s eyes were frozen, and the crystal blood blade released a red light all over his body, forming a semicircular shield. While blocking the spines, he kept rushing to the other side.


    Shaw was relieved, but Vladimir grinned, "it''s naive."


    Before the words were heard, the flesh around Meiyu suddenly burst open, and the ground area within six meters was filled with earth and smoke. Xiao Shili and Lin were stunned. Taking this opportunity, Vladimir suddenly grabbed the two tentacles around his wrist with his backhand, threw Lin''s body into the air and flew over his head.


    "Lin, although you are a plastic talent, it''s a pity that you chose the wrong camp, so I have to give up my love and kill the most proud work in my life!" Vladimir let out a loud laugh. He pulled his tentacle with his left hand and opened his claw with his right hand. Five fingers, half a meter long like a blade, suddenly pierced through Lin''s body.


    "Lin!" Xiao Shili clenched his teeth, suddenly accelerated again, and slashed a knife vertically to Vladimir''s right hand. However, the figures of the other side overlapped again at this time. This knife failed for the second time. At the same time, he got a foot in the abdomen. Although Vladimir''s lower limbs were not alienated, the strength of this foot was three times as strong as that of a medium-term strengthened soldier, Xiao Shili flew out of the room and knocked over the tables and chairs in the hall.


    "I think you made a big mistake." His chest was pierced, and Lin''s tone was not falling. He suddenly stretched out twelve thick tentacles behind him, wrapping Vladimir''s body layer upon layer like a wild python.


    "What?" As the creator of Lin, Lin naturally knows all of Lin''s information, including his weaknesses. Although Lin''s body can regenerate itself continuously, as long as it destroys his heart, he will die like a normal person. At the moment, his claws have clearly penetrated his heart. How can that happen?


    "Organisms are aging and dying in the process of continuous evolution, and we have mutated our genes, and the speed of evolution is ten times that of normal organisms." Lin suddenly seemed to be a different person, with a strong killing intention and smile on his face, and his tone became short and powerful, just like a pool of stagnant water suddenly boiling up, "Vladimir, I''m waiting for the day to kill you, but when the blood is about to burn and dry up!"


    Twelve tentacles suddenly tightened, with huge crushing pressure and strangling power, trying to crush the wrapped * * into a mass of meat mud. At the same time, in the area of explosion behind, a blood red figure rushed out in the smoke. Under the red light, Meiyu''s graceful figure was like a red meteor, and the long knife pointed straight ahead, It''s all over Vladimir.


    Got it!


    There was a look of joy in both eyes.


    However, just at this time, a wave of vibration suddenly surged in the air around them. Meiyu Helin, who was preparing to launch the final attack on Vladimir, flew backward at the same time.


    Lin''s tentacles seemed to have lost their power. Vladimir''s body reappeared in the same place. At this moment, his body has been seriously damaged. The human form on the left side of the body is already bloody. Under the broken arm, half of the chest cavity is sunken, and all the internal organs are gushing out from the broken abdomen. His intestines are long and vertical to the ground. The flesh and bones on half of his head are severely dislocated. An eyeball is squeezed out of the eye socket, and the flesh and skin of his cheek are peeled off, The whole gum is completely exposed, and it seems to have unspeakable cruelty and terror.

 Chapter 534

    Mei Yu and Lin retreated a few meters and finally stabilized themselves. However, their faces showed abnormal expressions of pain. They only felt that they had a headache as if they were about to burst. Just now, they didn''t know what was going on. It seemed that a detached force poured into their brains, and they lost their energy at the same time.


    "What kind of attack is this?" There was a flash of surprise in Meiyu''s eyes.


    Lin shook his head. "There is no attack, but we are really hurt. I have never seen this kind of power."


    "It''s mental power."


    A voice suddenly rang out. Xiao Shili went to the middle of them and said in a deep voice, "I also felt it just now. If this feeling is not wrong, it should be the impact of spiritual fluctuation."


    Lin frowned, "how do you know?"


    "Because I was briefly controlled by the psychic for a while, the feeling between the two was almost the same." Xiao Shili stared at Vladimir''s incomplete body.


    "However, we are not already wearing this..." Meiyu subconsciously reached to the back of the neck, but temporarily retracted his hand, did not touch the metal ball fixed in the third cervical vertebra, "can prevent the invasion of mental power?"


    At the moment, a small metal ball was installed on the surface of the three men''s cervical vertebrae. It was the brain wave shielding device developed by the Tomahawk. After the battle of St. Petersburg, Xiao Shili brought several brain wave shielding devices on the enemy''s corpses, which must be useful in the future. Because of this, he was able to resist Vladimir''s mental control just now.


    "Invading the brain and directly causing damage to the brain are two completely different concepts, just like the burglar lock can prevent the lock from being pried open, but it can''t prevent the lock from being smashed." Xiao Shili said, "just now, the strength of the fluctuation of mental power is much higher than the control of mental power. It has broken through the limit that the shield can defend."


    Meiyu bit her lower lip slightly. "In this way, it''s hard to kill each other."


    Indeed, Lin also nodded anxiously. This attack of mental power is different from other attacks. There is no physical form at all, and he can''t defend himself. No matter how strong your defense or regeneration ability is, this kind of attack directly damages your spirit. No matter who it is, it''s hard to escape the result of mental breakdown.


    "No, I''m sure I''ll kill each other in a minute."


    Xiao Shili suddenly said a word, so that the other two faces suddenly changed.


    Although Meiyu has great confidence in her husband, the opponent''s ability is too weird. Xiao Shili said that he would finish the battle in one minute, but he could not believe it anyway. He quickly frowned and said, "idiot, now is not the time to joke."


    "No, I''m serious." Xiao Shili''s manner is really serious. "From the beginning of the battle to now, I have confirmed that the other side has three kinds of threatening attack methods. The first is to alienate the body and produce the flesh spurs that spread around. This is just an ordinary physical attack. Although there are a lot of flesh Spurs, Lin''s ability should be able to easily block them."


    "The second is the ability to completely defend, or to disturb the opponent''s spirit. When he is about to be attacked, the whole person of Vladimir will appear double shadow, thus making the opponent''s attack 100% defeated. This move seems very strange, but I just deliberately hit the opponent''s foot. It has been verified that my attack is from the original place, That is to say, the other party has not actually moved. " Looking at Vladimir in the distance, Xiao Shili said, "obviously, it''s also a kind of attack similar to mental power, but its effect is to disturb the other''s senses. My knife seems to have passed through the other''s body, but actually it didn''t touch the other''s position at all."


    "So it is." Meiyu said, "no wonder I saw your knife fall so far, I thought you were attacked by the enemy."


    "The third kind is the all-round mental impact just now. Although it is not certain, I guess this kind of attack can be adjusted according to the enemy''s mind, and spread in any direction, of course, with it as the center."


    Lin shook his head, "but it''s the blow that I can''t resist. Don''t you want to kill each other in the distance?"


    "Not so much trouble."


    Xiao Shili''s brow slightly stretched a few minutes, "although the other party''s ability can be called perfect, but it is not without flaws. A friend of mine, who is also a mental person, told me that all mental attacks can not be used continuously, and there will be more or less a backtracking interval. That is to say, after the enemy''s mental impact and mental interference have been released once, they have to wait for a period of time before they can be released again. The chance to kill each other is in this interval. "


    "The opponent''s set of tactics is to use physical strength and close attack to fight with us at the beginning. If we are under siege, we will use flesh stabs to force away some opponents. When we are under attack that we can''t evade, we will use mental interference to protect ourselves. Finally, when we are under siege from three sides, we will have a mental impact and all opponents will be hurt, The reason why we have to wait until the three sides of the siege to release is because in the backtracking period after the outbreak, if there is another opponent who can move at this time, it will pose a threat to him. Such a set of tactics seems to be in the form of guerrilla warfare. In fact, it ensures that it is in a safe situation all the time. Even if it is impossible to kill the enemy with one move, it can also consume the enemy to death with a little mental impact. As for being bound by Lin just now, it may be an accident. " Xiao Shili''s eyes twinkled, "however, this seemingly solid tactic just makes the other side extremely vulnerable."


    From Xiao Shili''s tone at the moment, they both heard that the next step was the formal battle plan, and they all listened carefully.


    Xiao Shili stopped for a second and then said it slowly.


    Vladimir watched the other three gather in the distance, but he didn''t rush to attack. The moment just now was really dangerous, which was far beyond his expectation. He had no choice but to use the spirit storm. Unexpectedly, in a short period of one year, Lin could have a sudden change again, although Meiyu was trained by himself, I am also very familiar with her strength, but after a note, I have a shadow in my heart. In addition, the black haired Chinese teenager is not an enhanced fighter, but has enough strength to compete with the variant enhanced fighter. I can''t guess the origin of the other side, so I can''t underestimate him.


    Although the left half of the body has been completely broken, Vladimir has completely forgotten what pain is over the years. Even if the left half of the body is completely destroyed, he will not die. The alienated body is his core body.


    After a slight smile on half of his face, Vladimir smiles at each other and says, "what''s up? How''s the battle plan going? If we can, let''s go on. "


    "All right, get ready. It''s time to go."


    Xiao Shili lowered his body, his whole body was tight, and he made an explosive sprint posture. "If this blow is successful, we can kill each other at one stroke."


    Mei Yu looked at Xiao Shili with a worried look in her eyes, "but you..."


    "Focus. This is not the time to think about it." Xiao Shili''s tone was severe at first, then he turned his head and gave the girl a smile, "Meiyu, it''s all up to you this time."


    Meiyu tried to make the worry on her face look less obvious, and gently bit her lower lip and nodded.


    "Here we go!"


    Xiao Shili murmured. Suddenly, like an arrow, he rushed to Vladimir in the distance with the fastest speed. Vladimir just put on a defensive posture, but the other side suddenly changed direction in the middle of the way, and began to run around him along an arc.


    Mei Yu and Lin also rushed out at the same time, their figures one after another, and their alienated bodies burst out with a kind of threatening momentum.


    Vladimir''s eyes were slightly stunned, and his eyes soon turned to Lin and Meiyu. In his mind, the strength of these two mutated and strengthened soldiers was better than Xiao Shili''s, and they were the first targets of attack together.

 Chapter 535

    The numerous spines protruded from his body and then burst out. One by one, the spines spread like rain in the air, directly covering the area of almost 90 degrees in front of Vladimir''s right body.


    At this moment, Lin suddenly flashed in front of Meiyu, and his body was pierced by flesh spurs. Although he took the blow, Lin''s body was not in good condition. Under the huge momentum of dozens of flesh spurs, the whole person immediately flew backward.


    With a red light shining, Meiyu''s alienated crystal sword, under the blazing light, drags a long red track on the ground, and Meiyu''s body approaches Vladimir with incomparable speed.


    Vladimir gave a cold hum, and the flesh on his body came out again. Although it was very fast, you didn''t have a chance to get close!


    At the moment when the thorn was about to shoot out, Vladimir''s eyes suddenly stagnated, and a fierce murderous air suddenly came from the air behind him.


    Behind him, Xiao Shili jumped high in the air, holding the Baipi dagger tightly in both hands. With the gas blade surging up, he cut his head to the other side.


    Hum, is the real attack behind the scenes? Vladimir closed his eyes. In Xiao Shili''s and Mei Yu''s eyes, each other''s bodies suddenly turned into two and became blurred.


    Meiyu also rushes in front of Vladimir at the moment, and the red awn on the crystal blood blade condenses strongly. However, at this moment, they were spinning in place, and the blow they were about to take did not fall.


    what! Vladimir was slightly surprised that his mental interference was seen through by the other side. In this way, he could not fight back at the moment when the other side failed to attack.


    His mental disturbance can only last two seconds. After two seconds, his position will reappear in the eyes of the other party. In this case, Vladimir''s eyebrows burst with a blue vein, and an invisible mental wave suddenly spread from his brain to all sides.


    In an instant, the spirit wave penetrated their bodies. Xiao Shili''s whole body was soft and he fell to his knees on the ground. Under the sharp pain of brain tearing, the nerve center seemed to be cut like a knife. His vision and hearing were blurred, and the sense of powerlessness spread along his brain to all parts of his body.


    Vladimir looked at the two people''s withered posture, his mouth raised a sneer, is this the other side''s battle plan? It''s just as naive as a child. I''m so disappointed. Raise huge claw, then want to tear down toward the beauty Yu in front of.


    At this moment, Mei Yu, who is permeated by the spiritual wave, suddenly leaps from the ground. Vladimir''s expression has just turned into surprise, and the crystal blood blade has penetrated his body.


    "What... What?" Vladimir is looking at the girl in front of him with unbelievable eyes. It''s impossible. No one can still stand in the same place safe and sound in his own spirit. Is this girl


    "I''m sorry, but I hope you''re not disappointed this time." Meiyu took off two metal balls from behind her neck, held them tightly in her palm, and said coldly, "one brain wave shielding device is not enough to resist your mental impact, so what about two? Now, go to hell. "


    The crystal blood blade hisses like an absorbing sound, quickly swallowing each other''s blood. The light of the sword body becomes more and more intense under the nourishment of the blood. The red light finally penetrated Vladimir''s body and reflected the whole hall into a bloody red.


    Meiyu''s eyes jumped slightly when she heard a sound like crystal breaking. The sword of her right hand suddenly opened like a petal. It evolved into a mirror like splitting, radiating six blades in all directions. Suddenly, Vladimir''s body was fragmented by the six blood red blades, and a lot of blood splashed all around.


    Mei Yu stares at the crystal blade in her hand. At the moment, the crystal blood blade is shining like a fog. The blade stretches forward and turns into a knight''s long gun. After tearing the enemy''s body, the six ghost swords return and merge into the crystal gun.


    My sword... Turned into a gun?


    Meiyu was staring at the crystal gun on her arm. What''s the matter? Just now, she felt that after the sword pierced into the enemy''s body, it felt like she was sucking the enemy''s blood. Could it change its appearance after absorbing the enemy''s blood?


    This novelty and surprise just flashed in her heart. At the moment, she didn''t care about it. She ran to Xiao Shili and hugged him nervously and painfully, "pig, how are you?"


    Xiao Shili suffered a mental shock without any protection. His brain seemed to be splitting. However, his life was not in danger. However, he estimated that if he suffered another three such shocks, he would have a sudden death on the spot.


    After recovering part of his five senses in Meiyu''s arms, Xiao Shili slowly stands up from the ground. Meiyu is about to wipe the dust off his face, but he is suddenly held aside.


    Mei Yu felt strange for a while. She couldn''t help looking at Xiao Shili''s eyes. Her look changed strongly.


    On the ground just five meters in front of them, half of Vladimir''s body had been cut into pieces. The alienated half of his body had disappeared from the waist and the top of his head, but the rest of his legs and a small part of his human body had not fallen down, so he was still standing.


    Seeing this scene in the distance, Lin frowned deeply.


    "Ha ha, well done. It''s worth praising." A hoarse voice suddenly floated in the hall, which made the three people feel cold.


    Who''s talking? There should be no one else in this hall except three of us. Is it


    At this time, the three men saw that it was Vladimir''s broken body that made the sound. Only half of his head was left, and the upper part disappeared completely, leaving only his jaw and face with a mouth. At this time, a strange smile appeared.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. Does Vladimir, like Lin, have the ability to regenerate the immortal body?


    With laughter, Vladimir''s only half body suddenly changed again. The muscles of his whole body rolled down to the center of his body. A complete right arm suddenly stretched out from the broken body cavity. At the same time, the other arm and two legs were twisted, showing a state of alienation. The new muscles piled up and suddenly spread around, A huge body suddenly appeared in people''s eyes.

 Chapter 536

    Although not fully formed, Vladimir''s body is now more than four meters high, more than three times the original. With the continuous shaping of muscles, his chest, abdomen, spine and thighs all present smooth streamline shape. At the same time, the muscles of his shoulders part produce two spherical bulges upward. Suddenly, when he opens, he turns out to be a pair of huge eyes, The head between the eyes is finally shaped, cold and hard, like a bronze face, which makes Vladimir''s originally expressionless face even colder.


    At this moment, the whole person looks like an exquisite bronze sculpture, and every muscle on the body has been presented in the most perfect posture.


    Xiao Shili frowned deeply. It seemed like a kind of rebirth, but it didn''t seem completely so. Compared with rebirth, it might be more appropriate to use the word "rebirth". The body of the other person''s regrouping presents a completely different form from before, and the breath released from this form is obviously more powerful than just now.


    "Second alienation!"


    A voice rang out from his ear. Lin didn''t know when he stood beside Xiao Shili. His face was always indifferent, but now his expression was slightly distorted.


    "Second... Alienation?" Xiao Shili looked at Lin with a kind of suspicious eyes.


    "Not bad." Lin Shen nodded heavily, and for the first time he showed a very worried expression. "My girlfriend and I used to be biologists, and also set foot in the field of biochemical human body transformation. The so-called secondary alienation is to strengthen and transform again on the basis of the first enhancement, so as to gain more powerful power on the basis of high-end. Secondary alienation is different from advanced evolution, This method can gather strength quickly, but it has a great chance of failure and death. Even if it succeeds, because of the unbearable burden of the body, the life span of the second dissimilator is usually only ten years after the dissimilation. "


    This is the first time that Xiao Shili has heard Lin talk about himself. Unexpectedly, he has a girlfriend. His cold and stiff character must not have been born. But now is not the time to care too much about this. At this moment, Xiao Shili obviously felt a heavy sense of oppression from Vladimir''s second alienation.


    Meiyu and Lin have the same feeling. Vladimir after alienation is not at the same level as before, and they can feel it instinctively.


    "It''s a celebration. You can beat my first form." Vladimir said at the moment, his low voice giving a feeling of extraordinary depression, "I thought I would never appear in this form in front of people, but I underestimated you too much."


    Xiao Shili keenly noticed that the eyes on his face were closed when he was talking, while the strange eyes on his shoulder were always watching him.


    "It''s too late to look back." Vladimir said, "this troubled, dark country has come to an end. Just like your exhausted life, who is the first one among you to die? "


    With a loud roar, Lin suddenly rushed to the other side. Under the tentacles on his back, he crossed a series of changing straight lines and shot at the other side. However, a light blue shield appeared around Vladimir''s body, and the tentacles hit on it and were bounced away.


    At this moment, Vladimir''s huge figure disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he moved to Lin''s face. His long arm grabbed Lin''s neck and lifted it up in the air.


    "The first one is you."


    With a loud bang, Lin was heavily smashed into the ground by his arm at the speed of shadow. Then Vladimir stepped on the ground again. The ground burst and turned over, and several fresh blood splashed on him. It''s hard to imagine Lin''s shape at the moment.


    Xiao Shili then quickly stepped forward, rushed to the other side, jumped up two meters, the air blade ran out, cut down towards his body, the light blue shield appeared again, Xiao Shili only felt a stabbing pain in his brain, could not help but was shocked out of a few meters, a mouthful of blood gushed out, heart startled, mental shield!


    For ordinary people, mental power is invisible to the naked eye. This is mainly because the form of mental power is too thin to be recognized by human flesh eyes. At the moment, Vladimir''s body is full of visible mental power, which shows how strong this mental power shield is.


    At this time, Mei Yu also condensed a long gun and rushed to the front. Xiao Shili was busy to stop it. At this time, he heard only one shot, and a dazzling spark burst out in front of Vladimir''s shield.


    Behind him came a loud rumbling sound, which was obviously the sound of tank tracks pressing the ground. Suddenly, all the walls on one side of the building collapsed, and one tank after another ran straight into the hall on the first floor of the Senate building from the outside.


    Is the government''s reinforcements finally here? When Xiao Shili saw the rows of tanks breaking in, he also heard the drum noise of helicopter propellers in the air, and dozens of searchlights came in from the outside at the same time, focusing on Vladimir''s body.


    "Xiao, my father''s army has also come to help!" Aphrola''s figure appeared on the edge of the collapsed floor of the second floor, and cried anxiously to Xiao Shili, "run out quickly, it''s too dangerous there!"


    Hasn''t the girl left yet? Xiao Shili waved to aphrola and asked her to leave quickly.


    A few soldiers came forward to hold her, "Miss, we have to get out of here."


    "Don''t worry about me. Go and save the people below." She cried eagerly, pointing below.


    At this time, several armed helicopters landed on the top of the Senate building, and soldiers jumping from the plane were escorting officials to evacuate along the stairs towards the top of the building.


    "Bring her to me quickly." Putin ordered several soldiers to say that under the order of the president, several soldiers directly picked up aphrola and retreated to the rear.


    "Dad, Xiao and his friends are still on the first floor. Tell your troops not to open fire first!" She called to her father with a worried face.


    Putin nodded, "don''t worry, I''ll save them." Then he made a gesture to several soldiers. Several soldiers rushed down the stairs, but instead of going down to the first floor, they made a detour from the other side to the top of the building.


    These people are important fighting forces for the current government. The elimination of Vladimir still depends on the strength of these people. Putin deeply understands this point. White lies are only temporary consolation to his daughter. In his mind, Xiao Shili and others will not die so easily.

 Chapter 537

    Four helicopters took off and left the Senate building with the surviving government officials. At this moment, in the eyes of the military, the empty Senate building has become a battlefield.


    An on-site commander ordered, "all units, attack in full force immediately, clear the target!"


    Thirteen T99 battle tanks burst into the building. After receiving the order, the main guns were aimed at the huge body on the ground under the concentrated illumination of the searchlights. The guns were roaring, and Vladimir was completely engulfed by the fire and smoke. In such a bombardment, even a hill was flattened.


    After a round of volley, the commander of the tank team immediately ordered to stop the attack, picked up the telescope to confirm the death of the enemy, but the scene in his eyes stunned everyone on the spot.


    The smoke gradually dispersed, and in a big pit on the ground, the statue like body still stood in place, without even a tiny scar.


    "What?" The commander opened his eyes wide in horror, "what is this guy..."


    Vladimir opened his arms, and suddenly a blazing light came out of his eye on his left shoulder. A tank on the opposite side exploded in an instant, leaving no debris on the ground.


    The eyes of the right shoulder also radiated light. Thirteen of Russia''s newest main battle tanks with the strongest armor and the highest mobility in the world were all gone in an instant, leaving only a dark and charred ground.


    At this time, a large number of infantry also entered the building, dispersed, and attacked the target with anti tank rockets. Vladimir completely ignored the existence of these soldiers. Even if they did not need the mental shield, these bullet attacks would not cause any damage to their bodies. However, the constant harassment made him feel very upset. With his eyes closed on his shoulders, a turbulent mental impact spread. All the soldiers in the building burst their heads and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Vladimir suddenly found out that the three Xiao Shili had disappeared in this hall. They probably fled here while they were cleaning up the government troops. If they didn''t get rid of them, they would always be one of their own worries, especially Xiao Shili. It would be endless trouble for them to live one more day in the world.


    With a roar, Vladimir suddenly moved and jumped out of the building. The soldiers on the scene only saw that the enemy''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. At the same time, there were waves of shaking on the ground. They were so surprised that they didn''t know what had happened.


    "How are you, Lin?"


    In a helicopter hovering in mid air, Xiao Shili and Mei Yu wait beside Lin. the man on the floor has only half his body. What''s different is that Lin''s body doesn''t recover at the moment. Instead, his skin becomes gray inch by inch from the wound on his waist.


    "It seems... To the limit..." Lin''s tone was very weak. Every time he said a word, his body would vibrate violently, as if he had extracted the last strength of his life.


    "What nonsense!" Xiao Shili reached out and held each other''s shoulder tightly. He tried to hold back the sadness in his heart. His eyes were wide open and he yelled at Lin, "it''s far from enough. Wake up a little. Just die at this level. How can there be such a good thing in the world! Since you are with me, your life and death can only be decided by me! "


    Lin''s pale face showed a smile, "can you not be so overbearing... I haven''t said I want to be your little brother, but if I have a chance..."


    He coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood in the forest, and his body quickly became cold in Xiao Shili''s palm, and the speed of his body''s whitening was also accelerating.


    Xiao Shili drew back his hand and took a deep breath. Then he clenched his hand into a fist and said in a low voice, "Meiyu, you should send Lin to Dr. goodless immediately. The doctor must have a way to save his life."


    Mei Yu nodded and immediately asked, "what about you?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything stupid." Xiao Shili smiles at the girl, leans over her cheek and kisses her gently. Then he stands up, green eyes twinkle in his pupils, and the pilot wrapped in the dark air pushes the control lever, and the helicopter lands on the ground.


    At the moment, the Senate building is already full of troops. In terms of number, there are at least two divisions of troops. In addition, more mobile troops are constantly being deployed here.


    Commander in chief of Moscow Military Region Valeri? At that time, there was a sweat on his forehead. According to the information he received, the behemoth he was ordered to destroy this time was a biological weapon that the government was secretly developing, but somehow he fell into a state of frenzy.


    As a soldier for most of his life, biological weapons can be understood by himself. It''s normal for the government not to publicize them. However, the power of this biological weapon is too incredible


    It''s only less than five minutes since his troops got involved in the battle. He has lost nearly one armored brigade. If he didn''t personally command the front line, grahimov would not believe that there is such a thing in the world. More than 20 T99 main battle tanks were destroyed in less than one minute, Thirteen ah46-e sword Apache just launched a round of missile salvo, no one survived.


    What''s more shocking to grahimov is that up to now, at least more than 40 armor piercing shells and surface to air missiles have fallen on the enemy. These weapons, which are enough to destroy a whole block, can''t do any harm to the enemy.


    Asshole... It''s not a movie! Grahimov in the heart severely scolded a, in this world, how can have this kind of monster to exist!


    What the hell did KGB bastards do in private? No matter how powerful the monster is and how much it can improve Russia''s overall military strength, it is itself that has to face it now!


    "Report, sir!" An officer stood at attention behind grahimov in a hurry. "Three minutes ago, we lost another ten tanks and five helicopters. All the officers and men of the 7th and 9th armored divisions have been killed. Next, do you want to..."


    "Up to the top!" Grahimov interrupted the other party with a tone like chopping iron. Although he has no bottom in his heart, he must be calm in front of his subordinates and make a gesture of being able to control the overall situation in any case. This is a necessary quality for a marshal.


    Besides, I don''t have any choice right now.

 Chapter 538

    "Mobilize all the troops that can be mobilized and give me the top! If you don''t have any heavy weapons, let the infantry give them to me. Anyway, you must not let the target enter the city! " Grahimov knows that once the monster enters the outside city, it will be more difficult to eliminate it. If this happens, Russia, the world-famous ancient capital, is likely to become a city of ruins!


    At this moment, as a huge battlefield space, the Senate building behind has been almost wiped out. The wreckage of tanks and helicopters, as well as countless bodies of soldiers, piled up everywhere.


    Vladimir is standing in the middle of the battle field of Xiao Sha. There is a vacuum within tens of meters around him. His perfect proportion and frozen face look like the legendary gods and Demons destroying heaven and earth.


    The tanks in the left array behind him launched a wave of shelling on him again. After the shells fell to the ground one after another, only the earth and stone were raised one after another. Where the smoke and dust scattered, the man''s body was still standing in the same place, without any damage.


    "It''s boring." Vladimir murmured and turned around slowly. The light in his shoulder''s eyeball condensed and suddenly released rays. With the movement of his eyeball, the light was slowly dragged to draw a long track. In a flash, the tank turned into debris in a sea of fire.


    With the attack of the ground forces, the air forces also launched a fire attack on the target at the same time. More than 20 armed helicopters surrounded the area above the target in a ring. Dozens of rockets flew to the ground at the same time, but all of them exploded after hitting the blue shield around Vladimir''s body, and the flame and its airflow rolled violently against the shield wall, However, they couldn''t get in at all. With the two white lights coming out of the fire fog, about one third of the helicopters turned into fireballs in the air.


    A highly mechanized army of nearly ten thousand people can''t get one!


    Terror! What a horror! Grahimov clenched his fist tightly. No matter how many troops go on like this, they will only become cannon fodder in front of the enemy. In order to kill one person, they will lose a division''s strength or even more! This kind of thing actually happens in reality. If the other side continues to kill endlessly, will the Russian Federation perish?


    Anyway, I have no choice! Grahimov gritted his teeth, and as the dying army launched another meaningless attack, the communicator on hand suddenly rang.


    The frequency is on line 1, which is the frequency used by the high-level national government. With a slight shock in grahimov''s spirit, could it be an important instruction? Now he is in a mess and has nothing to do. At this time, someone will take over the situation. It can''t be better.


    After connecting, a slightly low voice came from the opposite, "excuse me, is that general grasimov?"


    "Yes, I am." Grahimov carefully distinguished each other''s voice, but it didn''t look like the voice of a certain national leader.


    "I''m director of KGB fifth operations, Andre? Kornikov. "


    When he heard that he was not polite enough to report to his family, grahimov was very angry, and his tone suddenly became colder. "Is that right? What''s your opinion?" KGB bastards even have the face to call. Damn, no matter this battle is won, all the men and equipment lost by me are due to you guys!


    "Not long ago, we found a way to defeat the target. In the next step, I need the general''s troops to cooperate."


    Although grahimov had great prejudice against the KGB, when he heard that the other side had found a way to defeat the monster, his heart was suddenly excited. Then he thought that the monster was originally made by the KGB, and it was not surprising that the other side could find its weakness. Then he said that these bastards didn''t come up with a way until now to make Lao Tzu''s troops wear and tear down to such a degree. When the war is over, they still have to settle accounts with each other.


    "Well, what do you want me to do?" Grasimov sank his airway.


    "It''s very simple. From this moment on, let all the heavy weapons aim at the target, then wait for our instructions and attack at the same time."


    I thought it was a great tactic. It turned out that it was just such a simple thing that even a three-year-old could think of. Glasimov''s face immediately showed a deep disappointment mixed with irony. He said sarcastically, "I''m sorry, chief Andre, we''ve tried this method of cluster fire at the beginning. It doesn''t work for the target at all. Your department has created this disaster. Can''t we get something useful?"


    "No, please do as we say." The other side added, "this is an order authorized by the president. Please carry it out." Then the call ended.


    Andre put down the messenger, looked back at the young man standing by the cabin door and said, "Mr. Xiao, that''s all right."


    Xiao Shili looked down at the Kremlin where the war was spreading. The high wind shook his clothes and hair and nodded slightly.


    "Listen to the tone of the other party, it seems that they have a big opinion on us." Andre shook his head with a wry smile.


    "Don''t worry, in the name of the president, the other party will carry out the order." Xiao Shili closed his eyes and said slowly.


    At this time, the helicopter flew over a building. Andre, two soldiers and the pilot all jumped from the cabin door to the top of the building. Andre looked at Xiao Shili before he left and said deeply, "Mr. Xiao, be careful."


    Xiao Shili took over the pilot of the plane. At this moment, pulling the control lever, the plane suddenly climbed up obliquely. In the distance, it was the battlefield full of helicopter shadows in the air.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes slightly,


    Well, this time, let''s go against the weather!


    Red star power, start! He said suddenly in his heart.


    There seemed to be something burst open in the middle of his forehead, and then a hot air suddenly rose from the vast land like steam, and suddenly surged up into the sky.


    This is the second time that Xiao Shili has used the power since he gained the power of red star. The main reason is that it is extremely difficult for red star to accumulate and form, but the power is far greater than that of dark star£¨ Red Star: after saving a life, you will get a red star reward on the basis of good value.


    After collecting the three red stars, you can condense them into a red star, and activate the red power hidden in the treasure. The red power can concentrate the flow of Yang Qi within ten miles to reverse the result of an event. This event only exists in the objective world, does not include and cannot change people''s subjective consciousness.)


    Only after saving a life (human beings), can we get a red star. However, the rescue must be from the heart. It''s easy for Xiao Shili to kill people. It''s not difficult to save people''s lives, but it''s very rare for him to really want to save others.


    Xiao Shili in St. Petersburg offshore World War I, saved the aphrola. Then in the battle tonight, they saved Meiyu and Lin respectively, and Red Star condensed at this moment.


    At this time, in Xiao Shili''s eyes, the whole land and sky had been completely rendered by the thick red. There were tens of thousands of people in the battlefield below. The Yang Qi extracted from each human body also escaped into the air. The scene was magnificent.


    Of course, between heaven and earth, only Xiao Shili can see this scene. His brow is deep and he is against the sky! At this moment!


    Tens of thousands of Yang Qi rose rapidly, and all of them merged into the clouds. At this moment, the dark night sky suddenly became more dark. The thin clouds floating in the sky suddenly began to gather from all sides to the center, and instantly engulfed the moon wheel. They accumulated more and more thick and sank to the ground, obscuring the last ray of starlight in the night sky.


    People fighting for life and death on the earth battlefield naturally have no time to pay attention to this tiny detail. With a heavy thunder rolling in the sky, a dazzling lightning suddenly cuts through the silent darkness.


    Vladimir slowly raised his head and looked at the thundering night sky, frowning slightly.


    The thunder became more and more intense, and the lightning continued to cross the night sky. Finally, the first drop of cold rain fell to the earth, and then the second and third drops, thousands of rain lines shot from the air to the ground. In the patter of rain, the battlefield full of blood and corpses was covered with a blur.


    Vladimir stood quietly in the rain. The rain splashed a human figure on his huge body. At the same time, the blue shield around him gradually became weak, flickered and disappeared.


    "Attack." Xiao Shili said softly in the communication loop.


    In an instant, lines of fire and spots of light from the air, underground and in all directions focused on the location of Vladimir in the dark. The sky was completely covered by clouds, and the earth fell into darkness. Under the firepower of the remaining tanks and helicopters around the battlefield, huge explosions rose in the middle of the battlefield, and the earth trembled violently.


    The rain is getting worse and worse, and it has turned into a rainstorm. The firelight from the explosion didn''t burn a little, and then it was doused by the heavy rain. The whole world is deeply covered by the heavy rain.


    In this case, the other party can''t use the mental power. Xiao Shili slowly raised his head from the driver''s seat and looked to the distant battlefield. After releasing the power of red star, he really lost a lot of body. His head still hurts badly.


    Mental power, that is, human brain waves, is most suitable to spread in the air. Once it encounters other media, it will be greatly suppressed. Especially when the medium changes from gas phase to liquid phase, the mental power is almost completely confined.

 Chapter 539

    In the absence of mental shield, the opponent will instantly turn into fly ash in such an attack. Even though the physical fitness of the variation enhanced soldiers is strong, they can''t withstand the attack of one shell, let alone the continuous bombardment of hundreds of shells.


    Xiao Shili stares at the night vision screen below and observes the scene in the battlefield below. However, at this moment, two blazing lights suddenly cut straight through the night sky, and two armed helicopters, 500 meters in front of him, burst out.


    In the dark, a figure suddenly appeared in the center of the tank group, and then reached out to grab the gun barrel of a tank. Unexpectedly, the whole combat vehicle weighing several tons was waved up and heavily hit on another combat vehicle nearby.


    The two tanks were scrapped in an instant, and the shadow then overturned the other tank. It happened that the tank was firing artillery, and the shell hit the ground directly. Under the explosion, the fire immediately engulfed the surrounding tanks.


    Vladimir''s huge body was illuminated by the fire. At the moment, his body lost the protection of his mental shield, but his speed and strength were still amazing. All the way through the tank group, the tanks still firing shells in front of the array were suddenly knocked over,


    The soldiers still didn''t respond. The enemy had left the target area and was still consuming ammunition.


    But grahimov saw this scene on the screen of the command post. He was surprised. He quickly grabbed the communicator and yelled to the other side, "attention, all units. The target has avoided the attack. Now it''s in the direction of three o''clock in area A. the air will immediately give ground fire support!"


    In the sky, the helicopters firing rockets in the middle of the battlefield slowly turned their heads, but just then, two blazing lights crossed the night sky, and several helicopters immediately turned into flying burning debris.


    At the moment, the tank troops were completely destroyed by the collision and fall of Vladimir. There were only eight helicopters circling in the air. Four missiles were fired at Vladimir from the air, but their bodies disappeared in the same place. They avoided the missiles completely. At the same time, two rays of light swept into the sky and blasted four armed helicopters again.


    The other four helicopters were penetrated by the light before they could find the target again, and the dazzling explosion burst out in the night sky.


    Sitting in front of the screen, grahimov, Andre, Putin and all Cabinet officials anxiously closed their eyes. The sixth mechanical division of the Moscow military region has completely lost its combat effectiveness at the moment. Only 24 minutes after the beginning of the operation, all mobile units have been destroyed, all in front of an enemy.


    Flojimir stood in the ruins, his face as cold as a stone carving, and his eyes finally opened slowly.


    Looking at the ruins and wreckage, the force and technology that once dominated the world, but now they are so vulnerable in front of them, I feel a strong sense of satisfaction. At the same time, I feel another thing in my heart. Although I killed the whole army of the government, I let those Chinese escape, At least at present, these people are the only ones who have the strength to fight against themselves. Once these people return home, if they disclose their technology to China, then China will become the biggest threat in their eyes.


    No, no matter what the cost, the whole city must be searched and the three people must be found. Vladimir closed his eyes again. Among the three people, Lin was seriously injured and nearly 70% of his body was damaged. Therefore, most of them could not regenerate again. Even if they abandoned their companions, the remaining two could not run far away. After the rain stopped, I use my mental power to search. I believe I can find the other party''s position soon. What I have to do now is wait for the rain to stop.


    However, at the moment when this idea fell, Vladimir''s eyes suddenly showed the color of surprise. Unexpectedly, the roar of propellers came from the sky behind him. He slowly turned around and saw an armed helicopter rushing towards him in the dark.


    Is there any fish that have missed the net? Vladimir didn''t mean it. An eye on his shoulder opened and aimed at the helicopter.


    "Good value lock, launch!"


    At the same time, green light flashed in Xiao Shili''s eyes, and he pressed the missile launch button heavily. A six unit cheetah missile swished out from under the pylon, dragging its long tail straight to the huge body on the ground below.


    Although flojimir wanted a ray to directly destroy the other side, the time for the armed helicopter to shoot the missile was a little faster than himself. When the light in his eyes was gathering, the missile had already flown five meters in front of him.


    He could easily avoid the blow. Without much thought, Vladimir moved. But at this moment, the wreckage of two tanks piled on top of each other suddenly rolled down and pressed on his feet.


    In this case, Vladimir could kick away the broken tank with one foot, but he was caught off guard and suddenly sank under his feet. In the accident, his body stopped immediately, and at this moment, the missile was directly on his chest.


    Although this was a complete accident, Vladimir still felt a little incredible. Just at the moment when the missile was about to hit his body, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the missile in the air. Then the warhead will be reversed, and the missile that changes direction will fly to the helicopter.


    Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes. He pulled the control lever to one side and opened the Dodge lock. The missile flying back swept past the landing gear of the helicopter.


    Vladimir looked at the only helicopter left in the air, a bit surprised in his eyes. However, the momentum of the helicopter did not decrease, and rushed directly towards himself.


    Ridiculous, want to die together? Vladimir''s huge eye on his shoulder began to gather energy again, but at this time, the machine guns under the helicopter suddenly rang out, and the bullets were concentrated on his shoulders and head. Vladimir, who was ready to shoot him down, had to pause the energy gathering and jump back.


    Although the bullets of the machine gun can''t cause damage to his body, the eyes on his shoulder are extremely fragile on his body. Apart from emitting strong laser light with diffusing and burning power, the giant eyes are also responsible for seeking enemies and mental output. Therefore, these two giant eyes are the most important and indispensable parts of Vladimir''s whole body, For the protection of eyes, nature is extremely cautious.


    After these two attacks, Vladimir also paid special attention to the helicopter in front of him. This is the first time that he has been attacked with a threat under mobile weapons since facing the whole government army after his second alienation. Under such a close range, the other side was able to avoid the inverted missile. Even if the pilot of this plane has superb technology and consciousness, and is an ordinary person, it is impossible to achieve this step.


    After landing, he snorted in his heart that he dared to fight against himself with a machine gun. What a arrogant guy.

 Chapter 540

    In this case, you don''t need laser light, you can also drop it! Vladimir gave up the energy gathered by his shoulders and rushed forward. With his eyes closed on his shoulders, he resisted the incoming bullets and ran in the direction of the helicopter. At this moment, the two missiles shot out from both sides of the fuselage again.


    No matter how many times you come, the result is the same. Vladimir reached out with both hands and was about to catch the incoming missile, but his eyes were stunned.


    The direction of the missile is not toward itself, but directly down to the ground in front of itself. With a loud bang, a large amount of soil fog is lifted up in the air. Did Vladimir stop and miss?


    In front of him, the sound of the propeller came out of the fog. The whole nose of the helicopter flew out of the fog and crashed into Vladimir.


    Vladimir did not expect this sudden change. No matter how strong the reflex nerve was, he was inevitably hit by the helicopter at such a close distance. The spinning propeller immediately cut on his throat, splashing a little Firestar, but could not cut his skin.


    Under the huge potential energy of the helicopter from the air to the ground, his huge body could not help but retreat. But after only five steps, Vladimir stopped and completely resolved the helicopter''s momentum with his own strength. He suddenly picked up the helicopter with both hands and smashed it towards the ground.


    However, when he lifted the helicopter, his eyes went through the broken window and saw the pilot inside, but his face was stunned, and then turned into a surprise and surprise expression.


    In this instant, Xiao Shili suddenly jumped from the driver''s seat, smashed under the cabin glass, and jumped to each other like a tiger.


    "The power of gentian? Wake up


    With a low drink and pupil condensation, Xiao Shili''s whole body was suddenly covered by a layer of golden air. Because the golden color was too strong, the whole person was a little blurred in the light, and his body suddenly turned into a golden phantom.


    Vladimir''s eyes suddenly surprised, the other side''s speed suddenly in his eyes several times faster, is it his illusion? But then the real pain told him the answer.


    Although he had retreated, he still had a long cut in his chest and blood splashed down. Vladimir looked at his chest as if he didn''t believe it was true.


    How could it be that someone could break their skin defense?


    Although Vladimir has always used a mental shield to resist attacks, his skin can also resist high-intensity attacks. Unless large mobile weapons can cause damage to him, no one in the world can break his skin with a knife.


    But the fact is that if I had been hiding a second late, my whole chest would have been cut open.


    In amazement, Vladimir looked at each other, trying to confirm whether he was the person before. However, the figure of the other party suddenly disappeared in front of him in a golden light.


    what? The speed of the other side was faster than his own reflex nerve. What is it? Vladimir, by instinct, dodged a knife from the back, but still had a cut on his back.


    He did not dare to belittle the enemy any more. He immediately opened his shoulder eyes. In addition to the above two abilities, his shoulder eyes were also responsible for the 60% reflex nerve of his whole body. As soon as his eyes opened, the world in front of him suddenly became much clearer. At the same time, he saw a golden figure, which suddenly appeared right above him.


    Xiao Shili fell from the air, and the dragon scale blade in his palm surged down. A blade carrying a strong golden airflow passed through the air and fell straight down. However, it gathered all his strength and was blocked by Vladimir''s arm.


    Xiao Shili was acutely aware that his opponent''s shoulder eyes had opened at the moment, and his movement and reaction ability had improved a lot, and he was suddenly able to see his own movements. It turned out that these two eyes were very important to each other, not just laser guns.


    Vladimir''s arms from the elbow below, at this moment condensed a black scale, looked like hard armor, high thorns, one arm blocked the dragon scale''s chop, the other hand clenched into a fist, with a great strength, suddenly toward Xiao Shili''s head.


    Xiao Shi left his body in mid air and suddenly turned around. While avoiding this powerful blow, he swung his leg and slashed Vladimir in the face. As soon as Vladimir tilted down, his whole body turned face down to the ground. Even Vladimir could not bear the weight of his foot.


    Xiao Shili''s power after awakening is 30 times of that of ordinary people. At this moment, after a successful strike, he did not hesitate to rush forward and quickly wave a chopping blow. At the last moment of his fall, Vladimir propped up to the ground with one hand. With the power of one arm, the whole person quickly jumped up from the ground and dodged Xiao Shili''s attack, People have fallen to the position ten meters away from each other.


    However, before he could stand still, Xiao Shili''s figure flashed in front of him again. He cut flojimir''s side of the leg with a knife. The latter snorted, and finally his lips cracked on the statue''s still face, revealing a trace of ferocity. He spread out his body and swept away towards Xiao Shili with his backhand.


    At present, the power of gentian accumulated in Xiao Shili''s body can only maintain awakening for one minute. This is why he first used the army to weaken the other side, and then flew a helicopter to attack it, in order to use this minute to kill Vladimir after awakening.


    In other words, this minute is Xiao Shili''s only chance and all his bets. If he can kill the other party in this minute, he will die. If you can''t kill each other, you will die.


    Therefore, in the face of this blow, Xiao Shili didn''t dodge, but stabbed each other directly.


    Vladimir was surprised. He didn''t expect that when the opponent came up, he would lose both sides. He couldn''t figure out why Xiao Shi''s strength suddenly increased dramatically in a flash, which was completely different from before. The knife was fierce, but he didn''t dare to resist. His fist was forced back, and his arms were folded in front of him to block the cut.


    Under the strong collision between the golden air blade and the black shoulder armor, Floki Milton was pushed back for a full ten meters. With a clang sound, a crack appeared in the thick armor on his arm.


    The strength of the other side is still above itself. How can it be!


    Vladimir''s gaze at Xiao Shili flashed a trace of fear. He had gone through the second alienation, and his strength had reached the peak of variation and strengthening soldiers. With one person, he could destroy an army. But this Chinese youth, who is not a variation and strengthening man, has such strength. Who is the other party?!


    Thirty seconds to go!


    At this moment, Qinggang also burst out the air blade in Xiao Shili''s other hand. Under the alternate wielding of two daggers, the air blade suddenly covered Vladimir''s body like a storm.

 Chapter 541

    Vladimir''s defense alone was already left and right, and there was no room for attack. Although his body was strong, his speed was a little lower than that of Xiao Shi. Under the defense, his body was still cracking all over the place, and a lot of blood poured out into the air with the air flow of the air blade.


    After a golden arc cut, Vladimir''s right arm broke and flew into the sky. Blood gushed, and he hit six swords in a second. His whole body was red with blood. His body, which was originally rigid and beautiful, was now blurred with blood.


    Fifteen seconds to go!


    Xiao Shili''s speed became faster. He cut Vladimir''s abdominal cavity with one knife, and blood flowed down with his intestines. Three knives fell on each other''s shoulders, almost cutting off half of his body. With only one arm left, Vladimir was even more difficult to resist. There were countless wounds all over his body, blood gushing and his appearance was extremely miserable.


    This sudden turn of the road, no one can imagine. The remaining troops, the senior generals sitting in the headquarters, and the national leaders who were transferred to the safe area all focused on the battle in the middle of the bloody battlefield. Although they could not see their movements clearly, Vladimir''s occasional appearance, which showed that he was seriously injured, was enough to show the direction of the war.


    "It''s amazing who this teenager is. He can fight against such a monster. No, he is about to kill this monster." In another government villa far away from the battlefield in Moscow, an official exclaimed in front of a huge screen.


    "It''s hard to imagine, but it seems that he is really helping us. At this critical moment, is it the Legendary God who appears..." an official stared at the screen, suddenly realized that he had made a slip of words, and quickly closed his mouth.


    No matter what kind of speculation and thoughts everyone has in mind, this young man with black hair, who has just appeared in the camera, is really saving the country in a great sense. If the other party does not appear, the army is bound to be unable to stop Vladimir''s steps. One army is easily slaughtered in front of him, two armies and ten armies, and the result is the same, Only by using large-scale air strikes or nuclear weapons can it be killed.


    But at this time of crisis, a man with great strength appeared to help the whole country resolve the immediate disaster. Everyone can''t help feeling excited and grateful. The word "savior" appears in everyone''s heart.


    In the hall, only a few people, including Putin, knew the real identity of Xiao Shili. At this moment, the president''s eyes are deep looking at the screen, but his heart is surging like waves, almost. According to the current situation, Vladimir is close to death! According to such a state, there is no doubt that Xiao Shili is sure to win.


    At this time, an officer bent down behind the president and whispered, "Your Excellency, the air raid is ready, waiting for your order."


    Four T-50 fighters and eight helldog air-to-surface missiles can instantly turn half of the Kremlin into ruins. At this time, the government reserved a card to ensure that in case. If Xiao can not do without the enemy, he will have to destroy the enemy with the greatest range of firepower at the cost of losing the Kremlin.


    But at the moment, it seems that there is no need to play the final card. Putin murmured, "I see. No plane is allowed to leave the ground without my orders."


    "Yes, sir!" The officer saluted and turned away. Putin followed his opponent''s back and suddenly felt that something was missing.


    With a frown, he rose from his chair, turned around, looked around the hall, and suddenly exclaimed, "aphrola?"


    From the beginning, she had been sitting behind her, but there was only an empty chair behind her.


    Originally, outsiders were not allowed to be present in such an internal situation of the government, but the most important person in Putin''s life is his daughter, who has to be with her all the time, so that he can feel at ease. Under such a national crisis, his daughter, as a strong fighter, is very strong in fighting, and most of it is for that boy


    In this case, Putin had to mention 120000 sensitivity. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the president. A female official said, "Sir, I just saw Ling AI leave."


    It''s also normal to leave your seat and go to the bathroom. Besides, the president''s daughter is just a 16-year-old girl who just went to high school. She stays in the same room with a group of politicians and watches the infrared shooting of the battlefield on TV. It''s strange that a girl doesn''t feel bored and it''s OK to go out and breathe. All the people present felt that Putin was a little too sensitive.


    "Sir, please rest assured that Ling AI must have just gone to the bathroom, and I''ll send someone to find her back..." an official just tried to appease the president in a relaxed tone, when the door was suddenly pushed open. An executive officer in the villa, with slight asthma, said in a tense tone, "report, sir, a small helicopter took off from the courtyard a few minutes ago, According to the surveillance video, it was the president''s daughter, miss aphora, who flew the plane! "


    All the officials in the hall could not help but stand up with a look of shock. Putin was as pale as death, with a low brow. After a few seconds, he said in a low voice, "send out the air force, and be sure to stop her before she reaches the Kremlin!"


    All the officials were surprised and then looked at each other. They didn''t know the reason why she suddenly made this kind of behavior. The army is now withdrawing from the Kremlin. That area has now become a battlefield for two people. She is a weak girl. Where does she go but what does she want to do?


    Putin is the only one who knows the reason. As expected, has his daughter seen through his plan?


    Torrential rain is still pouring down, countless thin rain lines are pouring madly between heaven and earth, and water mist covers the whole land.


    In the rain and fog, the ground is covered with mud, blood, limbs and mud, which make up the most disgusting scene in the world.


    Under the rain mixed with blood, in the vast ruins, two figures with strong breath are still fighting fiercely.


    All over Vladimir''s body, there is no complete skin, skin peeling, muscle eversion, bone fragmentation, internal organs flowing out of their own cavity, if it is not the body that can still move, no one can imagine that it is still a living body.


    The time under Xiao Shili''s awakening is only the last 15 seconds. In just ten seconds, the other side suffered at least a hundred chopping attacks, but still did not fall down. It has to be admitted that the defense and vitality of the variation enhanced soldiers are really tenacious and amazing. Although Vladimir is slightly inferior in speed, he can still protect several key parts of his body.

 Chapter 542

    Fifteen seconds left!


    This 15 seconds, is the final moment to decide the victory or defeat and life or death! Once 15 seconds is over and you are out of the awakening state, the power of the gentian will be completely consumed, and all the attributes of your body will drop to the lowest point under an ordinary level. At that time, you can''t even resist the most ordinary attack of the enemy, and you will only die!


    Life and death are decided in the final countdown!


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes coagulated, the power of the gentian all over his body converged to his right arm at the moment. When the air passage was through and surging, he waved a knife, and the dragon scale air blade gushed down. With a thick golden air current, he suddenly cut it out. The speed and destructive power of this full-time cutting knife were several times as fast as before!


    Vladimir couldn''t even see the path of the blade. He felt the golden light flashing in front of him. At the moment, he could only dodge by relying on his fighting instinct and speculation. He jumped back in horror and saw a huge fan-shaped smooth in front of him. His waist was empty and he was cut through.


    Vladimir''s body is more than half a meter thick. At this moment, his waist muscles, abdominal cavity and organs are completely cut off, and blood is pouring from the huge wounds. Vladimir''s tall body shakes like straw in the storm, and finally stops. If it is not for the remaining lumbar vertebrae, he will be able to connect them, His whole person is now from the waist fracture into two.


    Thirteen seconds!


    Looking at the look of fear in each other''s eyes, Xiao Shili was also surprised that the other party could still survive in this state. Besides not being able to regenerate himself, his vitality was only a little weaker than Lin.


    But I didn''t want to kill the other side with this blow. This cut is just a prelude to pave the way for the other side to lose their defense ability.


    And the real blow is coming now!


    The Qi blade condensed from the dagger in Xiao Shili''s hand has now turned into a giant blade more than one meter long and twenty or thirty centimeters wide. The original shapeless shape of the Qi blade is also shown in the sword shape condensed by the golden air flow. The golden light of the whole body is weakened when all the Qi is concentrated in one arm, The air blade on Qinggang''s left hand is also shortened to 10 cm in length.


    Half of Vladimir''s body was almost cut off, and he lost his defensive power completely. Just as this huge sword was waved out and Xiao Shili''s body was spinning by, the short dagger of his left hand was also stabbed into the giant eye on the opponent''s right shoulder in an instant.


    Vladimir did not even snort. However, when the knife pierced into his right shoulder, Vladimir''s whole body suddenly trembled and uttered a piercing scream. As his whole body shrunk and bent back, the long scream sounded extremely sad. Even if his waist was cut through, The man who didn''t make any sound seemed to have suffered the most severe pain in the world, and it seemed that all the previous pain had been superimposed on this moment. His huge body faltered and retreated, and the only remaining arm was waving wildly, which seemed to be crazy.


    Those two eyes were really the gate of life for each other. Xiao Shili attacked them immediately, aiming at the other eye!


    Ten seconds to go!


    When Vladimir''s right eye was penetrated, the whole mental field and nerve center fell into a huge disorder. The two right eyes on his shoulder, while responsible for the cohesion of mental power, also charged with the 60 percent nerve conduction of the whole body. One eye was suddenly abandoned, and both the spirit and the body were violently shaken, It''s as if one of the two feet supporting the human body suddenly broke, and the whole body immediately fell into the edge of falling.


    Similarly, when the nerve center was broken, it also brought unimaginable great pain and spiritual emptiness. But compared with this, Vladimir''s scream contained more anger and resentment.


    Xiao Shili rushed to the other side, showing a stiff state of Vladimir. At this time, he stepped heavily on the ground with one foot and stood firm. Under the energy gathering of his left eye, he suddenly spread towards the other side, releasing more than ten rays.


    Although his spirit and personality were severely damaged, he instinctively flashed in his heart. In any case, he could not let the other side destroy the other eye and destroy one eye. Although his strength was reduced by half, as long as he kept one eye, he could still fight back. But if his two eyes were destroyed, what would happen to him, It will be more miserable than death.


    Vladimir is very clear about his current situation and status, as well as the form in everyone''s eyes. Once he is defeated, he will inevitably be captured by the government and used for research. This kind of power is what the current government wants. Even if he dies, he can''t leave these information to that man!


    With Vladimir''s roar, there was also a burst of potential accumulated in his body. After releasing the diffusion light, his eyes forced Xiao Shi away from him.


    Eight seconds left!


    The other side has risked their lives! The left eye constantly releases light to protect it from attack.


    That being the case, Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed, and he was using a powerful chopping attack just now, and he cut it into two sections!


    Under the golden light of the right arm, the golden blade condenses again. When the waist is cut, it also loses the nerve reflection and coordination of a giant eye. Vladimir, who is already at the end of the crossbow, has less than half of his comprehensive strength. He can''t survive under the attack of this sword anyway!


    Xiao Shili waved the huge blade and quickly jumped forward to avoid the light. He hung over in the air and was about to cut it off. Suddenly there was a roar in the dark, and something was approaching him in the air.


    Xiao Shili thought that Wei Lue stopped. The sword was originally on the track, but its speed was a little slower because of the dispersion of his mind. There were just three rays in front of him, which hit the surface of the Qi blade. The Qi blade was shocked slightly. The sword fell straight down and cut on the opponent''s chest, but did not cut through.


    Their eyes then looked into the air on the other side. Two red lights appeared in the dark. Through the golden air stream that Xiao Shi was burning off his body, they saw that it was a small helicopter. The girl sitting in the cockpit was the one who made Xiao Shi leave his eyes.


    idiot! Didn''t she leave by plane? Why do you suddenly appear here at this time?


    Vladimir''s alienated body has the ability of night vision directly. At this moment, his heart is suddenly overjoyed, just like a drowning man who picks up a life-saving straw, bends his legs and uses all his strength to jump up quickly and run to the helicopter.


    Xiao Shili was surprised, and then caught up with the other side, but his whole body''s gentian force was agglutinated on his right arm, and his speed slowed down for a moment. Seeing Vladimir''s strong arm buckle the helicopter''s landing gear, his huge body immediately dragged the helicopter to the ground.


    Even if he was seriously injured, the weight of a helicopter in Vladimir''s hands was as small as a paper kite. All this happened only in a matter of seconds, and the helicopter was about to hit the ground.


    Xiao Shili whispered. The power of the gentian once again covered his body. With a sudden increase in speed, his figure immediately overtook the other side. He stepped on Vladimir''s head and jumped to the falling helicopter. He broke into the cabin and entered it. He grabbed the girl in the driver''s seat and jumped out of the cabin door on the other side with a loud noise, The helicopter turned into a fireball behind them.


    Xiao Shili fell to the ground and jumped several times in succession. She took the girl away from the battlefield. She stared at the man''s face. Then she seemed to wake up suddenly and said eagerly, "hurry up, my father has given the order, and it will be blown up by the plane soon!"

 Chapter 543

    He wanted to blame some girls, but when he heard this, he was shocked. If the government really sent out bombers to clear this area, no one here would survive. Suddenly, he realized that aphrola was not only returning here to remind himself that Putin would not be able to give orders to attack if she was here.


    At this moment, there are only four seconds left.


    Last chance left! If the speed is fast enough, you still have time to kill each other!


    Xiao Shili put Aphrodite on the ground, turned around and ran to Vladimir in the distance. At the moment, the distance between the two sides had been pulled apart for more than 20 meters, and Xiao Shili was close to each other in an instant.


    Three seconds.


    The huge air blade roared out again. It seemed that the sword was going to cut the earth apart. At the critical moment, the potential of human beings would be maximized. Xiao Shili''s golden air was surging and rolling, which had engulfed his whole figure. At this moment, the power of gentian was raised to the maximum!


    Vladimir stood beside the burning wreckage of the helicopter. He just jumped and exhausted all the strength in his body. Looking at the fall of the golden figure in the air, he knew that his life had finally come to an end. His eyes stained with blood were filled with deep hatred and reluctance.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer. In the eyes of ordinary people, it may be just a moment that even the naked eye can''t see. However, in the eyes of the two people, the moment is as long as a hundred years. This knife is the blade of destiny, and it determines the survival or death of the two people.


    If you don''t succeed, you will succeed!


    The silver light suddenly spread down from the sky, the darkness on the earth was suddenly dispelled and became bright. In the dark, they also saw each other''s body and face. At this time, their expressions changed at the same time.


    Just as the gas blade with strong golden light was about to fall to Vladimir''s head, a light blue shield suddenly appeared around his body. Under Xiao Shili''s astonished eyes, the golden gas blade struck heavily on the surface of the shield, and then a strong impact broke out. The golden and blue light intertwined and collided with each other, Xiao Shili''s body was shaken away by a strong force, and the light on the golden air blade suddenly dimmed, and was dragged through a weak track in the air.


    Flojimir''s body was pushed back a few meters, and the blue halo around him fluctuated like smoke.


    The two men stopped from the ground at the same time. In the moonlight, their faces showed different expressions. While Xiao Shili''s eyebrows were deep, Vladimir''s face was ecstatic.


    The rain stopped at this moment. There are only two seconds left before the end of awakening.


    This means that Vladimir can use his mental power again, which is a huge reversal of the current critical situation.


    At the bottom of the dark valley, Vladimir, who had been sentenced to death, was suddenly illuminated by a ray of life. In a few seconds, his expression of despair regained his confidence and smile.


    After Xiao Shili chopped off the mental shield that suddenly appeared in front of his opponent''s body, part of the power of gentian in his body quickly lost, which must be caused by the counter shock of his opponent''s mental power. But at the moment, I can''t take these into consideration and rush to each other again.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s fast approaching figure, Vladimir did not dare to neglect him. Although he restored the use of his mental power, he still did not extricate himself from Xiao Shili''s powerful shadow. Under the blue veins between his eyebrows, a wave of mental power spread from his brain and surged forward.


    In the face of the invisible fluctuation of mental power, no matter how fast Xiao Shili''s speed was, he couldn''t avoid it. At this moment, his body was penetrated by a blue wave, and he felt a tearing pain in his brain. His body speed slowed down, and the power of gentian covered on his body surface was lost again. Bear this blow, he is completely by virtue of the power of the gentian to resist the mental damage, not to fall down, continue to rush to the other side.


    Another mental wave was released from Vladimir''s brain. This time, the impact was stronger than last time. The ground even rolled up a little dust with the spread of blue waves.


    Time: 0.


    The power of gentian, which burns to the limit, is finally extinguished after being consumed. The golden air flow dissipated in the air, and the great emptiness suddenly invaded Xiao Shili''s whole body. After awakening, there was no trace of gentian power left in his body. Xiao Shili, who was penetrated by the fluctuation of spiritual power, suddenly flew back like a broken kite and fell to the ground six or seven meters away.


    Vladimir''s tense eyes flashed a little surprise. How could he knock down the other side so easily? He has only one giant eye left, and the output of mental power is half that before. Although the damage caused by mental power to his opponent has nothing to do with his opponent''s defensive power, the sudden complete reversal of the war situation is hard for Vladimir to accept for a moment.


    When he saw the changes in his opponent''s body, Vladimir seemed to understand that when his opponent''s strength suddenly increased, that is, when he had a golden breath, it seemed that this state could not be maintained all the time, but there was a certain time limit.


    With a slightly distorted smile on his face, Vladimir walked slowly towards the other side. Although his body was also severely damaged, he finally laughed to the end of the battle.


    Xiao Shili is struggling to stand up from the ground. After the second alienation, Vladimir''s mental fluctuation is enough to make an ordinary person''s brain explode. If there is only one giant eye left on his shoulder, it is hard to say whether Xiao Shili will be alive at the moment. After the blow, his body is on the verge of collapse.


    At this time, dozens of mental arcs suddenly fell from the air at the same time, but when they hit the Blue Shield on Vladimir''s body surface, they were completely offset in an instant.


    "Aphrola!" Xiao Shili barely stood firm and said, "run away!"


    "Run away?" Vladimir''s expression looked twisted and cruel. Suddenly, he stretched out a hand and released a mental wave. Xiao Shili''s body was shaken out again.


    "Xiao!"


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes and felt that he was lying in a soft embrace. In front of him, the girl''s delicate face was like a Barbie doll, but she was soaked with tears and kept repeating, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Don''t cry..." Xiao Shili slowly raised a hand to wipe the tears from her cheek, and a smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "I like the way you smile more..."


    "Give me a smile, will you?"


    The girl''s big eyes were full of tears, and the corners of her mouth bent up stiffly.


    "Yes, that''s right." Xiao Shili''s hand slowly dropped, and then closed his eyes.

 Chapter 544

    "Xiao, I don''t want you to die, I don''t want you to die!" She hugs the man tightly in her arms, and suddenly a soft blue light rises on her body, wrapping them.


    "It''s a moving scene." Vladimir dragged his broken body to them, and his face was more ferocious. He said, "but I really want to thank our eldest lady, if it''s not for..."


    The girl''s blue light was reflected by the surrounding ruins. Several lights flowed into Vladimir''s eyes. The latter was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "is this... Spiritual restoration?"


    Xiao Shi closed his eyes. Of course, he was still far away from death. Closing his eyes was just to recover a little strength for his collapsed body. However, at this time, his body suddenly became light, and he felt that the emptiness in his brain was disappearing, and his sense of existence returned to consciousness.


    This feeling


    He opened his eyes in surprise, only to see himself lying in the girl''s arms, surrounded by a faint blue halo, in the light, the whole body is flowing with a soothing, smooth feeling, tearing pain brain, just like a deep wound was slowly smoothed, fuzzy consciousness also began to become clear.


    This kind of blue light, just emanates from Aphrodite''s body, Xiao Shili wonders, is it the ability of healing?


    you ''re right! The brain is recovering from the mental impact. The comfort of the body does not come from the body, but from the spirit.


    In this way, I still have the hope to live!


    In Xiao Shili''s dictionary, he never gave up, even in the most desperate darkness, as long as there is a spark, he is eager to ignite the whole earth!


    It''s still a little bit, a little bit worse, and I can stand up. Although I can''t fight with the enemy in my current state, I can at least escape here with aphrola. The other party''s injury is more serious than his own. In addition to the mental wave damage to his brain, his body is almost intact, so it should not be a big problem to escape.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili was more focused on cooperating with this light surging power, concentrating on speeding up his recovery. At this time, however, Vladimir had already come to the two men.


    Vladimir''s surprise was much greater than that of Shaw. As a special ability of human beings, mental power, in fact, just like human limbs, can derive a variety of different skills. Ordinary psychics can only use simple mind control, while intermediate or advanced psychics can use psychics as a kind of "martial arts" or "skill" at will. Let''s call it psychics. Psychics can be based on the damage to human spirit, and show different effects, such as their own mental rage and mental barrier, All belong to a kind of psychic powers.


    All spiritual people are born with potential spiritual power. But most of them don''t show up for a lifetime unless they are artificially awakened by stimulating the brain or taking drugs. But not every mental person has mental powers, which can be tempered through their own efforts, but the process is extremely difficult, ordinary people often have to pay 10 years, 20 years or more.


    It took Vladimir five years to create his own two spiritual powers: Spiritual rage and spiritual barrier.


    However, there are also a very small number of people who have potential psychic powers as soon as they wake up. However, such cases are extremely rare. When there are few psychic powers, they are very rare.


    I didn''t expect that she was born with psychic powers. It seems that I underestimated this girl''s talent. From the beginning, she surprised herself to the present, and now it makes Vladimir feel crazy again.


    If a person wants to create a kind of spiritual power by virtue of the acquired efforts, whether from the time or energy, it is a little too huge. Ordinary people have only a few hundred years in their life, so they don''t have so much time for deep research and creation. But if you find a psychic who has psychic powers, through research and analysis of its use of psychic powers when the brain wave data, you can according to these data, so as to obtain each other''s psychic powers!


    The more Vladimir thinks about it, the more he can''t restrain his inner excitement. Human''s mind and spirit are interlinked. To some extent, the treatment of spirit will also be transferred to the mind. With this mental power magic, he will be able to leap to attack, defense and cure as a whole, truly omnipotent existence.


    What I need most now is to recover my damaged body as soon as possible. Next, there will be a fierce battle between myself and the government forces.


    "It seems that our eldest lady not only saved my life, but also brought me an unexpected gift." Vladimir laughs wildly and walks towards them, looking at the blue light around aphrola. "Don''t waste your efforts, miss aphrola. Even if you cure him, you will be killed by me in the twinkling of an eye."


    All her heart and soul are concentrated in Xiao Shili, but she is not aware of the abnormal situation in her body. When she sees Xiao Shili open her eyes again, a surprise suddenly springs up in her heart. Now she wants to hold him far away from here, but she is younger than Xiao Shili, so how can she hold a man''s body.


    I will never let him die, absolutely not!


    She clenched her teeth tightly and suddenly stood up from the ground. She opened her hands to block Xiao Shili.


    Vladimir has a playful look in his eyes. A delicate girl is trying to block her way. This scene looks naive and ridiculous.


    "Is this boy really that important to you?" Vladimir gave a low smile. "Then, it must be very painful to watch his important people die in front of him."


    When he said this, there was a twinkle of pain in his eyes, which was mixed with some twisted emotions. "I can understand the pain, it must be very painful."


    The pain and distortion of his eyes suddenly became more intense, and Vladimir''s brain suddenly released a mental wave, which surged to the two people in front of him like a tsunami.


    I want to protect him! Never let him die!


    The mental force fluctuates and whistles, but a slight impact surface is produced in front of the girl. Flora''s delicate body shakes a few times, trying not to let herself fall down.


    Vladimir was a little surprised, the other side even blocked a spiritual storm! This girl has no mental barrier. Does she rely on pure mental power?


    Interesting. It''s so interesting.

 Chapter 545

    As Vladimir''s smile spread, another wave of mental power spread out towards each other. At the same time, there was an impact surface in front of her, and her weak figure also sat on the ground.


    "Well, what a surprise." In Vladimir''s cold laughter, the third mental wave followed, and aphrola finally could not insist. Her body was penetrated by the mental wave, and her figure flew up and down, like a butterfly with broken wings, and fell to the ground several meters away.


    "It''s a miracle that I''ve been able to hold off three waves of my spirit." Looking at the girl''s fallen figure, Vladimir walked up to Xiao Shili and said, "this world is so cruel. The people you desperately want to protect will always die in front of you after all your efforts.


    His huge claws suddenly grabbed Xiao Shili''s head, lifted it up from the ground, looked at each other''s face and said with a smile, "now have a good look, how does the beloved leave this world, but please rest assured that this result will not happen soon. In view of what he has just done to me, I will let him suffer a lot and then slowly die."


    That''s bad.


    Before the end of my life, I asked a girl to block the knife for me.


    This is probably the most unsuccessful thing in your life, Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili bowed his head, but the corners of his mouth smiled. No one could explain what the smile contained.


    Why does the chest hurt so much? It''s like being burned by a soldering iron. I want to drink water. No, I want to drink. If I can have a glass of wine at this time, it''s better.


    No, the burning feeling of the chest is more and more intense, as if to melt through the chest into their own body cavity. What kind of feeling is this? To be sure, it is a feeling that has never been before.


    The arm seemed to move, and the burning sensation of the chest also spread to the arm, even to all parts of the body, and the left foot also regained consciousness. It felt like lava flowing on the body surface.


    What does it feel like!


    The whole body of "magma" suddenly in an instant, rushing to the heart of the position, Xiao Shili suddenly opened his eyes, as if driven by some force. Heart in this moment, as if burning up.


    Vladimir''s eyes were wide open, staring at the man he held in his hand. He didn''t know why the other man''s body had suddenly changed.


    At this moment, except for the face and the right half of the body, all the naked skin of a man has turned into pure black. In the black, there are blazing lines of fire flowing, like cracks in a rock, all over his body, while in the heart of his chest, it seems to leave a deep crack, which releases a red light, It feels like a crack in the whole body, originating from the crack in the heart and spreading around the body.


    This... Is alienation, but it doesn''t look like it!


    At this time, a voice sounded from Xiao Shili''s mind.


    If you die here... It''s a bit disappointing to be the vessel of the Buddha.


    Who?!


    Xiao Shili was shocked. The voice was very deep and distant, as if it had come from hundreds of millions of years ago, but it seemed to be beside his ears.


    Is it the voice of fate?


    No, the tips of fortune cheating are only to produce mechanical metal synthetic sound by stimulating the auditory center of cerebral cortex. There is no emotion, and after listening, there will be no reaction.


    And the sound just sounded, Xiao Shili can clearly feel that it contains a kind of human emotion. Although I''m not superstitious, if I have to use a metaphor to describe that feeling, it''s like my soul resonates with that voice.


    Well, at this point, it''s time to look at the quality of the container. In this case, I would like to give you one percent of my power for the time being. It''s better not to let me down too much.


    Every word seemed to strike heavily on Xiao Shili''s heart, which made him suffocate for a moment.


    What''s the matter with this heavy voice?


    Xiao Shili can deeply feel that it rings in the depths of his mind, and... What''s the meaning of what the other party just said?


    Containers. My Lord. Give?


    What do these inexplicable words mean?


    When he raised one arm, he was stunned again. On the completely dark skin like iron, the bright fire flow stretched over the whole arm like blood vessels, while the palm condensed like armor. The front end of the five fingers showed the hook like skin of a dragon in Western mythology. The fire flowed to the back of the hand, sketching a strange mark.


    What happened to my body!


    Although this idea deeply shocked his heart. But what Xiao Shili realized was that he was still being held on his head and lifted in the air, but he could not feel the strength from his opponent''s hand, even if it was a variant arm.


    No matter what the power is attached to you, you should use it to solve one thing first.


    Xiao Shili raised his left hand and gently grasped the wrist of the opposite hair. His dark left hand, like a dragon''s armor, exuded a unique flavor in front of the huge foreignized arm of the other party.


    There was a sharp pain in Vladimir''s wrist, and where he was held by his opponent''s hand, his skin began to scorch rapidly. Then the fire rose, accompanied by a gush of blood, Xiao Shi left and fell to the ground, with a broken hand in his hand.


    Vladimir''s hand was blown by the high-temperature breath released from Xiao Shili''s palm. At the moment, the former still held his bare arm and didn''t seem to react


    Xiao Shili was also a little surprised. He didn''t use any force, but he just grasped the other side. Flojimir''s alienated body, but even small rockets could resist, and he would break it unconsciously.


    "Asshole!" Flojimir finally woke up and jumped away from the other side with a curse. This was the last arm he had left. Now he lost his palm and dragged a broken arm all over his body, which was just like a useless man.


    Damn it, until now! It''s a secret power! Vladimir''s heart can no longer be calm. Under his angry expression, a mental wave spreads to the other side.


    Although the opponent''s body suddenly changed, his mental attack directly ignored the defense of * * and caused damage to his spirit. Even if * * became strong, what would happen? In the end is not to die in their own mental attack! Vladimir''s face was full of anger, but in his heart there was a raging sneer.


    At the end of the battle, the winner is still himself!


    The blue waves swept over the ground more than ten meters ahead, but Vladimir''s smile was stiff on his face.


    Just a piece of empty ground in front of him, Xiao Shi didn''t know when he disappeared in front of him.


    At the same time, he suddenly felt the hot waves coming from behind him. He was surprised when the other party was

 Chapter 546

    The burning pain was concentrated in his knee bend. Vladimir''s body lost its support for a moment and fell to his knees. At the same time, the whole knee ossified and shattered.


    "You have to use your life to atone for your rude remarks to me." A deep and deep voice came from behind, as if it came from the farthest part of the sky or the deepest part of the earth.


    Xiao Shili looked at his strong body kneeling in front of him with his fiery red pupils. For some reason, he suddenly had a feeling that the king came to the world and looked down on the common people, as if all things in the world were like ants in his eyes. No one could stop him or disobey him. Except for the trembling surrender, he had to be destroyed!


    He opened his mouth and continued to say in a cold, arrogant and domineering voice, "if you hurt my woman, even if you were killed 10000 times, you still can''t get rid of your guilt."


    The dark, flaming, armor like left hand suddenly grabs Vladimir''s head. The latter''s expression is extremely twisted, his mouth is wide open, but he can''t make any sound. The skin on his face immediately begins to scorch and peel off, exposing the muscles inside and burning together with the skin. His eyes are constantly expanding and squeezed out of his eyes, and the muscles on his cheek are torn, The exposed teeth turned black in the fire.


    Three seconds later, Xiao Shili only had a complete Black Skull in his hand. With a slight movement of his finger, the skull suddenly broke in his palm, turned into pieces of fly ash and disappeared in the wind.


    After losing his head and body from Xiao Shili''s control, he still didn''t die, but his hands supported the ground, desperately trying to climb forward.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Xiao Shili gently counted. When he counted to three, he opened his eyes. Vladimir''s body had been torn in two behind him. There was a long burning track on the ground, and the wound of the body section was still burning.


    "So, this time it''s a bargain for you." Xiao Shili raised the corner of his mouth and said with a low smile. The moon reappeared from behind the clouds, shining on the man''s face. At the moment, the face was a devil like expression.


    There was a little light in the distant airspace at the moment. With the deafening roar, more than ten armed helicopters flew over the ruins of the Senate building.


    The harsh voice made Xiao Shili wake up from a dream. His whole body was shocked. When he lowered his head, his body was back to normal.


    What''s the matter... Is all that just now an illusion?


    No, I did kill Vladimir. Everything just now was done according to my will, but the details are a little vague. The only thing deeply imprinted in my mind is the dark, flaming arm.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly found something in himself, something that surprised him.


    On his chest, at the moment, there is a red tattoo. The shape of the tattoo is like a coiled dragon, vaguely like the mark drawn by the flame on his arm.


    Staring at the tattoo, Xiao Shili''s thoughts were instantly pulled back to his childhood, a childhood that he didn''t want to recall. As for this dark childhood, he only told a girl in his life, and then it was like a broken mirror, sealed in his heart.


    In a word, this tattoo should not appear on your body here and now!


    The strong wind blowing down from the sky interrupted Xiao Shili''s thoughts. Several light beams focused on Vladimir''s body in front of him, and more than ten helicopters slowly landed around him.


    One by one, the soldiers jumped from the helicopter one after another, and the figures were running rapidly. Many people were shouting something. But all this in Xiao Shili''s eyes has become blurred, he slowly sat down on the ground, tired, really tired, now, I just want to have a good rest.


    Aphrola


    Aphrola!


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes. He was lying on a bed surrounded by high guardrails. There was a disk hanging above the head of the bed. There were many small toys hanging under the rope. This was a spring toy. Once the spring was twisted and released, the small toys would spin quickly.


    Everything in front of me is so familiar. The yellow wall, the old chandelier, the mahogany eight immortals table, the old 14 inch black and white TV


    Xiao Shili was shocked. Isn''t this his home? No, I should say it''s my old home. I moved once when I was eight years old, but now I am in my old home.


    He then found that he was lying in a crib, and the bed around, all covered with a yellow.


    It''s a charm written in yellow paper, one, two, three... Paper charms are closely pasted on every corner of my bed, pillow and crib.


    They are all covered with paper runes, yellow paper and twisted runes written in cinnabar. They seem to devour themselves!


    No, no, no!


    Xiao Shili''s breath suddenly became short, and his eyes showed fear. When he looked through the gap between the Yellow watch paper and his chest, he saw a red tattoo printed there.


    "Ah


    Xiao Shili suddenly made his way out of bed, gasping for breath, and the cold sweat was wet behind him. He saw snow white sheets and bedclothes, and a smell of lilies on his nose.


    "Big brother!"


    "Brother, are you ok?"


    Several sounds seemed to ring from a very distant place, until now it became clear.


    Xiao Shili turned his head and looked at some familiar faces beside the bed. He shook his head again. "What''s this place?"


    "Brother, did you have a nightmare?"


    "This is a hospital."


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes and let himself sober up. Damn, it was a dream. He seldom dreamed of things before, including his former classmates, friends and dead people. This time, it was the first time that he dreamed of his childhood.


    "What are you doing here?" After a few minutes, Xiao Shili opened his eyes and looked at the people next to him suspiciously.


    "I wonder, too." Gao Xiang grabs his head. "All of a sudden, people from the military bring us here, and they treat us as if we were brothers. If it wasn''t for sister Yu, we would be ready to fight with Lao maozi."


    Gao Xiang is notoriously confused when he talks. Before he finishes speaking, he is pulled aside by the other two people. Li Yuanqi says, "according to the plan, we hijacked the airliner and landed at St. Petersburg airport, but the plane was surrounded by the police as soon as it landed. We had a stalemate with the local police for two days and one night, and then something unexpected happened. The KGB people suddenly came forward, After negotiating with the local police, we were brought here. However, if sister Yu hadn''t come out in person in the end, we wouldn''t have believed anything. Elder brother, you have become the God in the hearts of the Russian people. "


    "It''s exaggerating." Xiao Shi left to smile, "have smoke?"


    "It''s ready." Gao Xiang moves nimbly to pass on a cigarette, then leaves the spot for Xiao Shi.


    After taking a deep breath, Xiao Shili let the spicy smoke fight back and forth in his lungs, and suddenly felt a lot more spirited.


    "Exaggeration is no exaggeration at all." The bareheaded leopard pointed to the outside of the door. "Now those people outside look at your face, even when you are asleep, it''s like looking at Jesus. We''ve all heard that if it wasn''t for you, the whole Russian government would be finished."


    In this case, the Russian government should block information from the outside world. Naturally, the fewer people know about it, the higher. Xiao Shili asked, "how do you know?"


    "This... Hehe." Bald leopard suddenly looked strange smile, ambiguous mixed with a trace of obscenity, "of course, someone told us."


    "Who?" Xiao Shili looked at several people, but they all shook their heads with a smile, which made Xiao Shili''s face also stunned.


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and the girl''s figure appeared at the door.


    She was wearing the same hospital uniform as Xiao Shili, but it couldn''t hide her beauty. Her long golden hair hung loosely on her shoulders, and a small wisp of hair near her ear curled slightly. She looked very lovely.


    Aphrola''s eyes were dazed, and they looked at each other in a daze. The girl''s delicate body trembled slightly, and suddenly rushed over.

 Chapter 547

    Sitting at the bedside, Gao Xiang and others scattered. Before he left, Gao Xiang quickly snatched the half cigarette between Xiao Shili''s two fingers. The three people hid far away, happily raised their hands and said innocently, "I swear, it has nothing to do with me, it''s his own smoking."


    Girl rushed into the ward, did not pay attention to those people, but suddenly a fly, rushed into Xiao Shili''s arms.


    The power of this attack was so great that he threw Xiao Shili directly on the bed. The latter was in a panic. It was in public. It''s not so fast for him to make a promise.


    It wasn''t until he felt the chill on his neck that he calmed down. He slowly stretched out his hands and hugged the girl''s soft body in his arms. Beside his ears, he heard some choking murmurs from Aphrodite, "great, you''re OK. It''s so good..."


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Xiao Shili smiled. He was really not used to lying down and talking like this. The girl''s plump and delicate body was tightly pressed on him, and every concave and convex part could be clearly felt. Sadly, there were three pairs of eyes looking straight here.


    Gao Xiang is very attentive. He accidentally steps back and bumps the glass on the table down. The glass breaks on the ground and makes a crisp sound. Suddenly, she wakes up. She quickly gets up from Xiao Shili. Her cheeks are scarlet, but she looks up at him with a warm look in her eyes.


    Two people through life and death, at the moment four eyes relative, each other''s feelings are very different.


    Xiao Shili asked anxiously, "your wound..."


    She was afraid of Xiao Shili and worried about herself. She shook her head. "I''m ok."


    Although she was hit by Vladimir''s mental impact, she had strong mental strength, so she didn''t suffer much damage. She almost recovered very quickly after a little skin injury.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl and found that she didn''t look like she was hurt. So he put down his heart, but he said with disbelief, "is it really OK?"


    "Well." She nodded and said quickly, "just hit by the enemy''s mental strength. At the beginning, there was some emptiness in her head. Now it''s all right."


    Xiao Shili nodded, but his eyes moved to the girl''s attractive body, "in this case, but... Why do you wear sick clothes?"


    All of a sudden, she was told that she was in the right mind. Suddenly, she bumped into her heart and her face became more hot. She pointed to one side awkwardly. "That... Is my bed. In fact, I suffered a little skin injury too..."


    Xiao Shili wantonly flowers, how can not understand the girl''s mind, but his face is a completely did not understand the expression, seriously nodded, "so it is."


    She looked a little relieved, but there was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. Her bed was over there, but she was embarrassed to lie down again. She said, "well, I''ll leave first."


    Xiao Shili said unexpectedly, "will you be discharged so soon?"


    "Well." "I hope you can get out of the hospital as soon as possible. Then... Well, we''ll talk again," she said


    "Good." Xiao Shili looked at the girl and said with a smile, "thank you, flora."


    "See you later." AFU rollers turned around and quickly left the ward. The air was resounding with the fragrance of the perfume lily.


    After the girl left, Xiao Shili saw the three people leaning on the corner of the room, staring at themselves.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Shili frowned.


    Gao Xiang closed up his mouth in the shape of "Oh", and then he said, "brother, that girl is interested in you!"


    "So what?" Xiao Shili said casually. He made a gesture with five fingers to show Gao Xiang to throw the cigarette.


    "What do you mean, so what?" Gao Xiang said in shock, "don''t tell me you don''t know who she is!"


    "So what?" Xiao Shili lights his cigarette and leans on the pillow at the head of the bed.


    "She''s the president''s daughter!" This time, three people called in unison.


    "That..." before Xiao Shili uttered a word, he was frightened by the three people who came with a kind of warm and tender eyes.


    What for? Xiao Shili was a little hairy when he was stared at by the three people. "We are hardliners in the Dark Alliance. We don''t want to engage in the basic one..."


    "Big brother, you are so awesome!" Gao Xiang made a kneeling posture, "how do you accept this girl? Anyway, you have to tell me, so that I can learn from the experience and have a long insight. If I can''t get on with the president''s daughter, I will be satisfied with getting on with a girl from other people!"


    "Seriously, big brother." The bald leopard said sincerely, "although this girl is a foreign girl, it''s really good for you. When you are in a coma, people are nervous and stay by your bed every day. Even if you cough and turn over in your dream, it''s a big thing for girls. After a few seconds, more than ten attending doctors come to check why you cough, Another thing is that your clothes, including your underpants, have been changed by other girls these days, as well as washing your face and wiping your body. They have all been taken care of by other girls. It''s not like a patient. It''s your personal nurse. "


    "Ah?" Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t have any secrets in front of aphrola.


    A little red on his face, he took a smoke and let his face be covered in the smoke. Xiao Shili pretended to be depressed and hummed, "how can I look like a vegetable?"


    "By the way, the doctor said that you are in good condition. You are hardly hurt, but your physical consumption is a little overdrawn, and there are also some problems. Maybe your energy is poor and your spirit is not very good. Just have a rest." Li Yuanqi said.


    "What day am I on?" Xiao Shi looked away at the Russian calendar at the head of the bed.


    "Not much. It''s only the third day."


    Well, it''s less than my previous coma experience.


    Gao Xiang then said with an obscene face, "brother, you can take that girl. In this way, we will be covered in Russia. It will be much more convenient."


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "Although Avra is Putin''s daughter, even the president''s family will not participate in politics."


    "Unless she''s running for office, it shouldn''t be very difficult with the help of her father." Li Yuanqi said.


    "It''s a little far." Xiao Shili put out the cigarette and looked at several people, "but it seems that you are afraid of her.


    At the same time, the three people showed a face of bitterness and hatred, shaking their heads. Gao Xiang''s expression was like that of a resentful woman who had been raped. He sighed, and two lines of tears seemed to flow out of his eyes. "The biggest wish in my life is to be myself forever¡°


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing when he looked at the expressions of these people. He didn''t know why aphrola made the eldest lady''s temperament again and how to make them like this. He must ask her later.

 Chapter 548

    At this time, the phone at the head of the bed suddenly rang. After listening to it for a few seconds, Xiao Shili reflected that the phone at the head of his bed must be looking for his own. When he picked it up, there came a greasy old man''s voice.


    "Oh, Xiao, my friend, I''ve heard that you''ve woken up. Thank God. Although I''ve also heard that you''re OK, it''s good to wake up earlier. By the way, your little girlfriend is with me now. She''s just undergone mutation and strengthening, and her body shows signs of instability. Now I''m debugging her. No, Specifically, it is the integration of genome and.... "


    Xiao Shili frowned and interrupted, "what do you say? Mei Yu, is she OK? "


    "It''s OK, it''s just that her physical condition is a little unstable. Well... How to say, she can''t act like this for the time being. But don''t worry, it''s not a big problem. I''ll make her recover to the most perfect state."


    "Please, doctor." Xiao Shili felt uneasy and asked, "well, how about Lin?"


    "Fortunately, I survived. Now my body is recovering slowly. I''ve recovered about 60 percent. Before I fully recover, I can''t regenerate instantaneously as usual."


    "I see." Xiao Shili nodded.


    "The main purpose of this call is to say hello. You don''t have to worry about the business here. I''ll handle it easily. So, first of all."


    The phone banged and hung up. Xiao Shili put down the receiver, but he was still worried about Mei Yu. No, he had to go and have a look now. If he guessed correctly, the old man''s current position should be in the base of the 17th Bureau, because only there are relevant facilities and equipment.


    "Elder brother, how is sister Yu?" Gao Xiang asked anxiously as soon as Xiao Shili put down the phone.


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s just a little hurt." Xiao Shili is not going to tell the three that Meiyu is a mutant and strengthened soldier. He should follow Meiyu''s own opinion whether to let others know.


    Just as Xiao Shili was about to get out of bed, there was a few gentle knocks outside the door. A group of people immediately entered the disease prevention. The top ten people were all doctors, followed by a large group of nurses.


    About twenty people came to the bed and looked respectfully at the young man on the bed with a trace of fear. The first old doctor said in awe, "Mr. Xiao Shili, it''s great that you can wake up. We''ve checked your body before, and you are in good condition. Now, please allow us to do another physical examination for you." It was in a questioning tone.


    When Xiao Shili was growing up, the most serious time he saw a doctor was when he was fighting with Feilong. He was injured and broke his leg. At that time, only a doctor and a nurse were able to treat him. He bandaged and cast plaster, which was not dry, but finished in half an hour. I''ve never met more than a dozen doctors at the same time.


    He didn''t want to waste his time. He wanted to refuse, but he looked at the respectful look of the doctors. Although they were just doing a physical examination, the doctors were cautious and serious, as if they were facing the most difficult operation in the world.


    Anyway, it didn''t take a few minutes, so Xiao Shili lay down in bed.


    In fact, as early as the first time, these doctors got the news that Xiao Shili woke up, and rushed to the door of the ward. Only when they saw several people talking inside, they did not dare to interrupt without authorization. Only when they saw that Xiao Shili seemed to be leaving here, they knocked on the door and came in. This person''s identity is unusual. If you don''t check the patient, you can let him leave. If you blame him, you can''t bear the responsibility.


    Xiao Shili thought it was only a few minutes, but it took half an hour to complete a set of tests. Usually, several doctors came forward to check, and the rest of them discussed the results carefully. After summarizing the results, they came to a conclusion carefully.


    At last, the old doctor looked relieved and said with a smile, "Congratulations, Mr. Xiao, your present condition has become perfect. But here, please allow us, on our own behalf, to thank you for saving the entire Russian Federation. "


    Xiao Shili nodded with a faint smile, and then gathered the power of the gentian. He probably recovered about 80% of his power. With each level of Qianlong xinjue, the speed of power recovery and regeneration will be accelerated. At present, it only takes three or four days from exhaustion to full recovery.


    Xiao Shili said, "can I leave the hospital now?"


    "Well..." the old doctor looked embarrassed. "Our hospital still needs to ask the military for advice on whether you can leave the hospital. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask the president to call the Ministry of defense now."


    Xiao Shili sneered in his heart. If he wants to go, who can stop him? It''s just over. I didn''t expect that the military would put himself on the table so soon.


    Just as they were about to get up, the four officers entered the ward. They were all wearing general uniforms, and they were also carrying the rank of lieutenant general on their shoulders. They stood in front of the bed and saluted Xiao shiliqi.


    Xiao Shili saw from these people''s eyes that the salute was not formalized, but sincere. When he restrained his heart, he sat back on the bed and nodded.


    "Mr. Xiao Shili, we are on the order of the president to move you to the Kremlin. The president hopes to meet you alone." Said a general in a respectful tone.


    Xiao Shili thought to himself that this meeting was inevitable, but Putin was a little too anxious. He had just woken up an hour before poker face sent someone over.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s disapproval, a general added, "President Putin has heard the report that Mr. Xiao has fully recovered. Of course, the president has ordered that if you feel unwell and want to rest for another day or two, this meeting can also be postponed."


    "No more." Xiao Shili stood up from the edge of the bed, anyway, sooner or later is to see, see sooner or later is no difference, and he has one thing to confirm.


    Gao Xiang and others can''t go together, but of course there will be official people to settle them.


    Xiao Shili walked out of the hospital surrounded by four generals. Two Mercedes Benz S600 had already stopped at the door. All the Russian leaders'' cars were imported, and the car that came to pick him up was no exception.


    Xiao Shili, accompanied by a general, got on one, and the other three got on the other. This is the first hospital of the Moscow military region, exclusively responsible for state leaders and senior generals. The hospital was also built in the military region. All the way from the hospital, through the military region base, and finally to the gate, Xiao Shili hardly saw any large weapons. It must be that the Russian government deliberately bypassed Xiao Shili''s sight in order to keep state secrets, which is also understandable.


    All the way into the city, Moscow''s streets are very different from the usual, in addition to the usual orderly flow of people has become a bit chaotic, there are also a lot of voices in the streets.


    Xiao Shili saw many people holding signs at the roadside in protest processions. On the signs and graffiti on some walls, he said, "why does the government launch large-scale military operations in the city?"¡° The Kremlin, the glory of the past, the battlefield of today. "¡° Kremlin, crisis¡° Ask the government for the truth. "

 Chapter 549

    In the case of that night, even if the Russian government could cover up the truth, it could not cover up the fact that the war spread to the Kremlin. Xiao Shili shook his head. Democracy is bad for democracy. If it''s put in country Z, people will not dare to fart.


    The driver and the accompanying general were speechless all the way. It can be seen that the general was always on guard against himself. In addition, there was a sense of awe and nervousness. Can imagine, in the face of a single unarmed to kill an army in front of people, normal people will be what kind of mentality.


    In fact, if Xiao Shi really wants to leave and destroy an army, he really does not have this confidence. However, since Vladimir was able to do this, Xiao Shili, as the person who killed the other side, naturally had this ability among those who did not know the inside story.


    The surrounding area of the Kremlin has been completely blocked. The Red Square and the Central Church Square, which used to be crowded with tourists, can only see armed soldiers now. The Moscow River is also strictly forbidden, and no ship can pass through.


    Two cars showed their identification in front of the blockade and entered the Kremlin through the main entrance. Although the war caused serious damage to the site, most of the Kremlin remains intact. Ten minutes later, two cars stopped in front of a humble building. Four officers got off and asked Xiao Shili to enter the building.


    Xiao Shili felt that his visit did not disturb many people. He almost came here secretly. It seems that this building is not like a temporary office for state leaders after the destruction of the Senate building.


    In front of a red gate at the end of the corridor, the four generals stopped and stood on both sides of the gate, making a gesture of invitation to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili then pushed the door into the room. Behind a wide desk in the room, Pujin folded his hands in front of his chin. As always, he had no expression on his face. He looked up at himself.


    "Mr. Xiao." Pujin stood up, walked out from behind his desk, and extended a hand to Xiao Shili. After shaking hands, they sat down on the sofa respectively. Xiao Shili felt that this kind of feeling was a bit like a meeting of state leaders, but there were not many accompanying officials and reporters nearby.


    "Mr. Xiao, this meeting is private, just on behalf of me." After sitting down, Putin personally picked up a purple clay teapot on the table and poured tea for two people. "I like Chinese tea ceremony very much. This is Shifeng Longjing from China. The bitter taste of tea always reminds people of the taste of their hometown."


    There''s no nonsense in this man''s mouth. Xiao Shili had such an impression of Putin long before he met. Smile took a sip of tea at the same time, the heart is already in guess each other this sentence hidden meaning. Then he said with a smile, "if you want to know if I have any relationship with the Chinese government, you can ask me directly."


    In Putin''s indifferent pupil, there was a slight flash of surprise. The young man was so fierce that he didn''t feel like he was 17 or 18 years old. So he nodded, "in that case, I''ll be frank."


    "I can tell you that I have nothing to do with the Chinese government." Xiao Shili took another sip of tea. It was really bitter, but he caught up with his mouth and was very dry. "You suspected that I was a spy before, but you can only regret to say that you were wrong."


    There was a slight change in Putin''s face, and he said with a smile, "I''m sorry, we have to be on guard against someone as good and capable as you."


    "Understand." Xiao Shili nodded.


    "In fact, the first sentence I want to say should be: I want to thank you on behalf of my motherland and people, but now, I just want to represent myself." Putin put down his tea cup and said, "Mr. Xiao saved my daughter''s life twice and saved the country from the crisis twice. I should thank you. And the fighting that night was really fierce, wasn''t it? "


    As soon as the other side''s words changed, it seemed a bit abrupt. Xiao Shili couldn''t really guess what the other side meant this time, so he had to answer casually.


    Putin looked at the swirling tea in the cup and suddenly said slowly, "that night, since you appeared, in fact, from the very beginning, I believe you have the possibility of turning the situation around."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise and puzzled, "how to say this?"


    "It''s very simple. Extraordinary people can do extraordinary things. What people can''t do, they can only do with extraordinary power." Putin smiles and shakes his head.


    Xiao Shili also laughed, "you really have a lot of research on Chinese culture."


    Putin''s eyes suddenly looked over, "Mr. Xiao, you are an extraordinary person, right?"


    The hidden meaning of this sentence... Xiao Shili frowned slightly. Did he see through his hair? "


    Putin turned his wrist and suddenly got a dagger in his hand. After a little surprise, Xiao Shili immediately remembered that Putin was originally from the KGB.


    However, this scene was completely unexpected. Putin raised his hand and threw the dagger high in the air. At the same time, his other hand dipped in tea and made a quick cross on the table. The dagger fell down and nailed it to the table. It fell into the wood, but it was right in the center of the cross.


    If ordinary people see this scene and stare at it in surprise, they will praise the president''s Sabre skills, even though they know it has nothing to do with Sabre skills.


    After Xiao Shili was slightly surprised in his eyes, looking at Putin''s eyes, he suddenly changed into another expression.


    "You see that?" Putin calmly took back the dagger. This seven inch dagger, I don''t know why, as soon as it touched its sleeve, it turned over and disappeared. People who saw it all knew that the dagger was retracted into the sleeve, but they didn''t know how he did it. "Of course, it''s not my ability or technology, it''s just luck."


    At the moment, they know each other clearly, just waiting for each other to find out first.


    Compared with Xiao Shili, Putin is much more relaxed. At this time, he slowly pulls his clothes to reveal a square with metallic luster hanging around his neck. "You and I are the same. We are all the owners of Shenji."


    As like as two peas on the chest, the narrower version of the fate is a treasure of cheating.


    After the first world war with Jiang Yuheng, Xiao Shili knew that there was more than one book about cheating in fate in the world, but he was shocked when he saw the Russian president suddenly take it out.


    And so on... All this seemed unreasonable, and then Xiao Shili began to wonder. The treasure of fate cheating was only studied by an unknown doctor in a small city in China, and it was not recognized by the government at all. How can the same thing appear in Putin''s hands. One is a doctor who is so poor that he needs to set up a stall to make a living, and the other is a president with more than 100 million people. The gap between the two is too big.


    Putin saw the doubts in Xiao Shili''s eyes and gently shook his head, "you must be wondering how this thing appeared in my hands."


    The other side is worthy of being a top politician. His ability to observe and guess people''s opinions has reached its peak. However, Xiao Shili''s suspicious eyes still did not dissipate. "I''m really strange. If you can, I hope you can give me an explanation."


    "Of course, if we want to trace the origin of this thing in detail, I can''t answer it. As far as I know, Shenji was developed by a top scientific institution in the world today. This scientific institution is not affiliated to any country. It is completely an independent and mysterious organization. Only a few people in the world know their existence. " Putin said slowly.


    "They?"

 Chapter 550

    "It refers to the person who created the magic machine, that is, the member of this scientific institution, of course, more than one person."


    Xiao Shi stopped for a few seconds and said, "but what I know is totally different from what you said?"


    "I understand." Putin said, "Shenji will be sent to their respective adapters in various forms. Every once in a while, this scientific institution will select some people from all over the country, some to complete experiments, some to promote social change."


    "Social change?"


    "Yes, this mysterious organization is gradually changing the world with some power, which I have only recently realized." Putin said.


    "I don''t understand." Xiao Shili shook his head. He really didn''t understand. He even had great doubts about each other''s words.


    "Now you may not believe what I said, of course you will not understand it, but in the future, you will gradually understand it." Putin means a lot.


    At this moment, Xiao Shi was spinning away from his brain, and suddenly another Baojian holder appeared. No matter the other person''s identity or the words he just uttered, he completely subverted his own cognition to a certain extent. However, whether what the other person said was true or false is still uncertain. The only thing that can be determined is that the fate of cheating Baojian on the other person''s neck is true.


    Should we trust each other or deny each other? In front of the other party, who is the most senior politician in Russia, any exploration and speculation he makes will become pale and powerless. At present, he has to rely on his intuition to choose whether to believe or not.


    Putin still seems to be able to see through what Xiao Shili is thinking, so he said, "as a thank you, you can ask me a few questions, as long as I know, I will answer them truthfully."


    Well, that''s exactly what he said. Xiao Shili nodded in his heart and asked immediately.


    "How did you get this lesson?"


    "Fortune cheat, is that your name?" Putin asked a question and then replied, "at that time, I was an ordinary KGB agent. In one operation, I captured a spy from Europe. He gave me this thing and told me that it had special ability. Of course, I didn''t believe it at that time, but I was escaped by this man because of my negligence. What happened later was totally beyond my imagination, It is with this that I have become the president of Russia, "he said


    Xiao Shili thought for a few seconds, and felt that there was nothing unreasonable about what the other side said. It was similar to his own experience. They were all given by a mysterious man. The difference was that the old man who gave him the treasure was a Chinese man, while the old man who gave Putin the treasure was a European man. There was a big difference between the two. Even if the old man met again, he could not become a European, Run to Russia.


    "You just said that everyone is chosen, so why do they choose you?"


    "As I said before, not everyone can use the magic machine. It must be conditional matching. To put it simply, my conditions just match."


    "Why are the names of the things we hold different?"


    "A name is very important in one''s mind, and it can influence the success or failure of a thing to a great extent. Therefore, due to the differences in language, race and culture, the names are different in different places. The purpose is just to be more suitable for the user''s environment, but the official name is a magic trick."


    "That scientific institution, since you know its existence, naturally you also know its position."


    "Sorry, I don''t know, because only the users of mature Shenji are qualified to know the location of this scientific institution. Someone will contact you at that time, but my level is far from enough."


    "Mature body magic machine?" Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes, "what''s that?"


    "Although Shenji is a kind of machine, of course, it''s just my personal opinion. But it will also continue to upgrade itself. You must know that. "


    Xiao Shili nodded his head. His fate is a treasure of cheating. His current level is level 3, and it was only after he was promoted to level 3 that his ability of "control" and "detection" was unlocked.


    "Shenji will devour different emotions in human hearts and upgrade them. After each upgrade, it will unlock some abilities. Step by step, they will eventually leave their infancy and enter the mature body. Of course, this is only a metaphor, which does not mean that Shenji is a kind of creature, but the Shenji entering the mature body will give the user real ability. " Putin said here with a deep vision.


    "Real ability?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help but wonder if the powers he had were not real abilities.


    If these are not real abilities, what are they?


    "What is real ability?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Putin shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t have such a high level and I don''t know. However, I only know that the ability we are using now is just the defective product under the elimination of real ability, just like scrap. If Shenji enters the mature stage, it will enter a real realm. "


    Damn, I have so many powerful abilities, but they are just leftovers! Xiao Shili instinctively felt uncomfortable and could not help but make complaints about it.


    "Since you haven''t reached maturity, how do you know that?" This is


    Xiao Shili is the only one who can think of refuting the other party''s words.


    "Because of my special status, this scientific institution is interested in training me to be a mature user of Shenji. Of course, this is also based on the benefits it will bring to them. So he told me something that was out of range. " Putin said with a faint expression, "but it''s just a few words, not detailed. As for how powerful the ability is after stepping into a mature body, I can only rely on speculation to imagine."


    "One last question." Xiao Shili looked at each other and said, "about me, when did you find this?"


    Putin knew what the other side was referring to and said, "since the first time you rescued avrila from the Tomahawk, I had a premonition that even a strictly trained agent can''t rescue the hostage completely in that situation. Even if you are a spy, you don''t have such ability, except with some external force. But I''m quite surprised that you refused my kind invitation. "


    After a period of silence, Xiao Shili was still reflecting on Putin''s words.


    Five minutes later, Putin took the lead in breaking the silence. "You don''t worry about this. If you go step by step, you will one day break through childhood and enter maturity."


    "Why tell me that?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Putin leaned toward the sofa with a complicated expression and lit a cigar, "because I have become an abandoned son of the other party, that is, I have been abandoned by the other party. It doesn''t matter if I say these words, and in this, I have my own meaning."


    Xiao Shili did not understand, "why?"

 Chapter 551

    "Why? Hehe, why not? " Putin spread out his hands, xiaoshili frowned, "such a troublesome thing, forget it."


    "This is not my personal decision, but the result of the whole cabinet after deliberation. Moreover, only in this way can more people recognize you, which is good for our mutual cooperation." Putin gave a final smile. "In addition, it''s not a bit too disappointing that the hero who saved the whole Russian Federation just disappeared quietly in people''s eyes."


    Xiao Shili snorted, "I don''t know about politics. You can arrange it." Now that he knows the secret of the other party, Putin has become his ally, so Xiao Shili doesn''t need to pay so much attention to etiquette.


    "All right." Putin smiles, "but there''s another thing..."


    Coming out of Putin''s office and walking downstairs, Xiao took a deep breath, lit a cigarette and calmed his mind. Unexpectedly, this seemingly formal meeting completely overturned his mood. Everything he was familiar with suddenly changed into a different appearance. It''s really hard to accept.


    The four generals were only responsible for taking Xiao Shili to this place, and the remaining Mercedes Benz S600 was still parked downstairs. Of course, he was not waiting to send himself back to the hospital. It seems that Putin did not make any special arrangements for where he lived these days, and he forgot to ask this. However, the Russian Ministry of defense will certainly not let himself be such a terrible existence, Running around.


    Xiao Shili laughed at himself and walked towards the car. After getting on the car, he said to the driver, "go to the big Kremlin."


    "Do you mean to go to the KGB?" The driver said.


    Xiao Shili thought that the other party didn''t know the secrets of the government, so he talked about the great Kremlin. Unexpectedly, he met a driver who was familiar with the inside story. On second thought, the Russian government could send someone to drive for him, of course, not ordinary people.


    Just then, the driver turned around, but with a familiar face, said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, have you fully recovered?"


    "Andre." Xiao Shili smiles unexpectedly, "how are you?"


    "It''s always been me, but you didn''t find it." Andre started the car and said with a smile, "the government thinks I have made great contributions in this battle, so let me be your driver for a few days. During this period, you can tell me what you want in Moscow. Our government will meet you. In addition, some closed military institutions will also be opened for you. This is the order of President Putin."


    The old fox also has the advantage of the old fox, that is, he can consider all aspects carefully in advance, so he doesn''t have to waste his energy at that time. Xiao Shili nodded and saw that the rank on Andre''s shoulder had become a major general. Can''t help laughing, "promoted?"


    "Ha ha, thanks to you." Andre said sincerely, "if it wasn''t for you, the legendary KGB would no longer exist. Everyone in this country should thank you, Mr. Xiao. Andre is a rude man. I hope you can let bygones be bygones and bygones be bygones. In the future, if you have any orders, I will do my best and be willing to do my best."


    "Major general Andre is serious." Xiao Shili smiles and looks at the scenery on both sides of the road. His mind begins to circle again.


    According to Putin''s statement, Dr. Lu, the old man who gave himself "a mirror of cheating", is actually a member of that mysterious scientific research institution. But what''s the matter with his daughter? Anne called more than once to pursue the research her father had left behind. It didn''t sound like a fake. Moreover, in the first World War of Tenglong group, I also found Dr. Lu''s research materials in Jiang Yuheng''s office. I believe those things are absolutely true. There is no doubt that Dr. Lu''s research and manufacture are the fate cheating treasures held by Jiang Yuheng.


    If all this is reversed to infer, only Putin is lying. But Putin''s words sound true.


    Xiao Shili found that he suddenly fell into a strange circle composed of countless contradictions. Whose words can he believe? What is the truth? In front of my eyes, there seemed to be a mist. I could see the fire on the other side, but I didn''t know what was beside the fire.


    Just when he was at a loss, Xiao Shili suddenly remembered one thing. After Jiang Yuheng died, the other party left behind the treasure book of cheating fate in his own hands. However, when his master died, the treasure book also lost its function, which is similar to Putin''s adaptation.


    If you give this book to goodelies to study, you may be able to find out something from it. However, these things will have to wait until you return home.


    The great Kremlin has been seriously damaged, and almost half of the buildings have been turned into ruins. However, because the underground headquarters of the KGB is located here, it has not been closed.


    And all around it was a broken and messy scene. The cracked square was full of gravel, and the church spire like ice cream, like a child''s toy, was scattered everywhere. This is the area where there has been fighting, and it is the area where the damage is most serious. Across a man-made river, not far ahead is the wiped out Senate building.


    Andre drove all the way to the gate of the great Kremlin. In fact, there is no need to go through the so-called gate. The whole building is in ruins. You can reach the interior of the building from anywhere.


    They walked down the corridor to the cathedral, stepped on the sword of Orlando and slowly went down. Andre has been granted the top secret qualification and learned about all the departments inside the KGB, including the situation of the five underground floors. If the KGB had not been seriously damaged, 17 directors of the Bureau of operations and 14 of them had been killed, someone would have been in charge of the overall situation. Andre is now a member of the KGB presidium Committee, This is one of the reasons why he was sent to accompany Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 552

    The elevator slowly stopped at the base of the 17th Bureau on the fifth floor underground. It was once slaughtered by Xiao Shili, but now it is equipped with new soldiers and researchers.


    They found goodless in a huge laboratory. The old man stood in front of a huge glass container. In the glass container filled with green liquid, there was a man with incomplete body.


    Looking back at the two men, gudeles immediately narrowed his eyes and laughed, with his beard on his cheek. "Ha ha, look who''s coming, our Savior, the Savior of all Russia, the hope of the people..."


    Xiao Shili put up a finger to signal the other party to shut up, then went to the container and looked at the forest inside.


    Lin''s body has been regenerated to the position of the knees, leaving only the feet and legs. Gudlers said in the bypass, "his state is very stable. It is estimated that in two days, he can completely recover."


    Xiao Shili nodded, two days time, just catch up with the plan, and then asked, "Meiyu?"


    "Hehe, I know you didn''t come here for this guy." Goodless knocked on the glass container obstinately, and then he even showed a flower crazy expression, "but it''s strange that such a lovely girl, as a girlfriend, doesn''t worry. Looking at Miss Meiyu waving her sword, I also feel a surge in my heart. My heart seems to be about to..."


    With a dull sound, goodless leaned on the test bench with a big swelling on his head. Then he held out his hand and pointed to a direction outside the door.


    After passing through the corridor, Xiao Shili came to a room with four walls completely surrounded by tempered glass. On the snow-white open field, Meiyu''s right arm turned into a crystal blade, and was staring at a three meter long hell beast in front of him.


    The hellbeast made a roar and jumped at the girl first. Meiyu spins gracefully. The long knife cuts a semicircular arc of blood in the air. The hell beast fails to hit the ground. After landing, her body suddenly splits into two parts from the middle, and the blood splashes out.


    The crystal blade of Meiyu''s right arm constantly absorbs the blood of hell beast, and the red light reaches a critical value. Under the broken light crystal, the long sword suddenly turns into a two meter long gun in a flying red light fog, which sets off the girl''s slender figure and cold, gorgeous face, and exudes an extremely moving momentum.


    The remaining four hellhounds in front of them also roared and ran up. Under the red light of Meiyu''s whole body, Meiyu rushed forward to meet the four hellhounds. Her body flashed like a meteor through the gap between the four hellhounds. Xiao Shili only felt a flower in front of her eyes. The three hellhounds flew out, and the other one was pierced by the long gun in Meiyu''s hand, Nailed to the back wall.


    At this time, goodless and Andre were standing behind Xiao Shili. Among them, only Xiao Shili could see how Meiyu killed the three mutant beasts. The rest of them were shocked, while the other one was full of intoxication and worship.


    And behind Meiyu, there are mountains of corpses of mutated creatures. I don''t know how many mutated creatures she has killed since she was in this room.


    At this time, the girl noticed a few people outside. Her face turned red slightly, showing a kind of embarrassed expression. When she saw Xiao Shili, there was a surprise in her bright eyes, and she ran out of the room quickly.


    Xiao Shili opens his arms and waits for a big hug, but Mei Yu just stops in front of him, stares at his lover and asks, "is everything ok?"


    She had learned from gudeles that Xiao Shili was not hurt and everything was well, but she could not help looking worried in her eyes.


    Andre saw something and coughed a little. Goodless didn''t react until he was kicked by the latter. The old man seemed to have something to say, but he was dragged away by Andre.


    There were only two people left in the empty corridor. Xiao Shili gently hugged the girl into her arms and buried her face in her soft hair. The greedy man breathed the long-awaited fragrance.


    Meiyu tightly clings to Xiao Shili''s arms and closes her eyes. At this moment, she doesn''t know how long she''s been waiting. She just hopes that time will stop. There are only two people in the world, herself and him, holding each other for a lifetime.


    "Soon, we can go back to China." Xiao Shili whispered in the girl''s ear, "when the time comes, shall we get married?"


    Meiyu''s delicate body gently trembled, raised her head from the man''s chest and looked at the man''s smiling face.


    "Of course." Xiao Shili said hurriedly, "this is not a formal proposal. I know I''m still far from it, but I''ll try my best to make you satisfied."


    This is the first time he proposed to the girl, and it was at this moment that he suddenly had this feeling, and he couldn''t help blurting out. At this time, looking at Meiyu''s expression, he thought that what he said was too abrupt, so that he scared her.


    After all, both of them are less than 20 years old. Besides, just because a girl likes you doesn''t mean she is willing to marry you.


    Meiyu''s eyes became quiet a little bit, but her tone was slightly trembling, "are you serious?"


    Xiao Shi left the important point.


    "Why?" Meiyu thinks that this question is really silly.


    "Because I''m afraid."


    "Afraid?" The girl looked at him puzzled.


    "I''m afraid of losing you." Xiao Shili lowered his head slightly. "I''ve tasted that feeling once, and I don''t want to have it again, so¡°


    Before Xiao Shili finished speaking, the girl suddenly blocked his mouth with her delicate and tender lips, and they hugged and kissed quietly in the cold tunnel. Until the enthusiasm burned to the extreme, and then a little bit apart.


    "I will." Meiyu said softly in a small voice.


    Xiao Shi left Leng after a while, and then surprised to hold the girl, make Meiyu can''t help but a small cry, "good pain!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Xiao Shili quickly released his hand, but Mei Yu looked at him angrily and lovingly, and then gently leaned on his chest.


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili looked up and saw the corpses in the room opposite him. He asked strangely, "what were you doing just now?"


    Meiyu''s face turned red to the bottom of her ears. She must have been terrible just now, but she was seen by him. She whispered, "I want to improve more strength, and I can fight side by side with you in the future. And I just got this ability, and I''m not very familiar with it..."


    Xiao Shili thought of the long red gun which was like a rose petal floating down. He couldn''t help saying, "by the way, why did your knife suddenly turn into a gun? Is it... Secondary alienation?"


    If it is a second alienation, I will definitely find Vladimir''s body again and whip it for ten days. The second alienation will do great harm to human body, and even shorten the life span. In fact, the fact that Meiyu became a mutant and strengthened soldier has already made him very tangled in his heart.

 Chapter 553

    Although you can gain extraordinary and powerful fighting power by becoming a mutant and enhanced warrior, in the eyes of ordinary people, such a person will undoubtedly be regarded as a monster and cause people''s panic. It doesn''t matter if you put it in a troubled time, but in such a peaceful time, it will undoubtedly be regarded as alien by people and even those around you.


    Xiao Shili also wanted to ask Gu delis to see if there was any way to let this ability retreat from Mei Yu and let her return to a normal person. But at the moment, looking at the sweat oozing from Meiyu''s nose tip and looking forward, he hesitated. He took Meiyu''s right hand and rubbed it gently. In the absence of alienation, the skin of Meiyu''s arm is still smooth and soft, as usual, without any sign of variation.


    "I don''t know very well either." Mei Yu looked at her snow-white arm. "But listen to the doctor, this knife after my arm changes has the ability of self evolution. After absorbing a certain amount of blood, it will change in shape, and its attack power will also be improved. The long gun shape is Xiao Shi''s breath. The host''s speech is quite pertinent. Just standing on a high platform and receiving the gaze of tens of thousands of people makes him feel a little bit unaccustomed. Looking at the huge auditorium with thousands of square meters, people''s shadows are everywhere, and applause reverberates in the auditorium for a long time.


    "Now, let''s welcome President Putin to personally present Xiao Shili with the medal of hero."


    Accompanied by several officials, Putin came over from the other side of the stage and stood in front of Xiao Shili. They looked at each other four times. Putin took out the medal from the box held by the officer next to him and put it on Xiao Shili''s chest. They shook hands with each other and flashed a magical look in their eyes.


    "Now let''s welcome President Putin to speak..."


    In fact, the ceremony was not only to award awards to Xiao Shili, but also a meeting held within the Russian government. Most of the participants were members of the Senate and senior military generals. This paper mainly summarizes several major terrorist attacks or insurgency events in Russia during this period, and these events are all related to Xiao Shili.


    So after the award, the Russian central government made a summary and Reflection on why these incidents happened, how to prevent them in the future, and how to deal with them if they happened


    The award ceremony ended in 20 minutes, while the internal meeting lasted nearly two hours. Xiao Shili has almost fallen asleep on his desk. For one thing, these things have nothing to do with him. For another thing, politicians talk too much nonsense. One thing usually has to be repeated two or three times. In the end, they often can''t come up with a feasible plan.


    However, what Putin said is true. It seems that the Russian government really intends to integrate itself into the country. Otherwise, it will not allow itself to be present at such a national meeting. However, the cabinet members are too naive.


    After the meeting, there was a celebration dinner. In any case, the government defeated the rebellion. It was necessary to celebrate the victory. Naturally, Xiao Shili was the main character at the dinner.


    In addition to the official dignitaries, the dinner also includes the official''s family members. Otherwise, if there were only a group of cold faced politicians at the dinner party, it would not be called a banquet.


    However, on this occasion, an unexpected situation happened that went beyond the plan.


    Xiao Shili, this is the fourth cup of vodka. Vodka, as Russia''s national wine, is indispensable on such occasions. As the protagonist of this banquet, Xiao Shili came to clink glasses with an endless stream of people. In addition to political factors, of course, there are also personal factors. Xiao Shili''s identity at this moment is just like the legendary warrior who killed the dragon. Everyone wants to have a look at his appearance and get in close contact with him.


    Xiao Shili''s drinking capacity is really average. Beer is the level of four bottles. He is not used to drinking foreign wine. Even if he just sips one mouthful at a time, he can''t bear the repeated bombardment. He has drunk four cups of beer, and his head is already floating under the burning of his stomach.

 Chapter 554

    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Xiao. On behalf of me, I''d like to thank you for everything you''ve done for Russia." An old maozi came over with a wine glass. He introduced himself as the Minister of finance of the country, with a formatted smile on his face and the same words.


    Xiao Shili can''t bear it any more. If it goes on like this, it will affect the plan for tonight. Although all the senior officials of the Russian government were present, it was normal for them to clink their glasses and greet each other at a banquet with the main theme of relaxing and connecting feelings.


    In this situation, if you refuse the other party, it will be very impolite, in addition, your face will be greatly reduced.


    Xiao shicentrifugal said that my brother is going to return home tonight. In the last few minutes, I must not bow my head to laomaozi, so I took a breath, picked up my glass and ran into each other.


    However, the other goblet suddenly stretched out from the side and touched between the two goblets. Xiao Shili is slightly stunned. Aphrola takes a sip of the red wine in the glass and looks at herself with a smile.


    One of the reasons for Xiao Shili''s stupefaction is the sudden appearance of a girl. The second reason is that the girl''s face in front of him is beyond his imagination and memory. Maybe there is only one word to describe the world, that is, to love the country and the city.


    She is wearing a snow-white evening dress, long golden hair coiled behind her head, crystal clear snow-white skin, red lips, noble but not luxurious jewelry. Her whole body exudes a noble and holy temperament, just like the princess in a fairy tale.


    As soon as she appeared in the hall, the atmosphere became much quieter. The voices and noises of people talking to each other could not help but subside. Almost half of the hall''s eyes were now focused on aphrola.


    The financial ambassador was stunned for a moment and immediately said with a smile, "miss aphora, you are so beautiful tonight. You can come here and make the whole banquet hall radiate a different light."


    "Thank you, uncle guttnev," she said with a polite smile


    As the Minister of finance, guttnev''s political accomplishments are naturally not low, but at the moment, there is still a dull look in his eyes.


    Xiao Shili, not to mention, was already a little dizzy. With the gorgeous appearance of the girl in front of him like an angel, the whole person suddenly felt more dizzy. He smelled the faint fragrance from her body in his nose, and the world turned upside down at this moment.


    At this time, the wonderful waltz music began to spread from all around the hall. The guests put down their glasses and began to dance in pairs with each other. Those who did not dance automatically stepped aside. The skirts of the female guests rose with the rotation, and the hall seemed to be full of colorful flowers.


    "Why don''t you ask me to dance one?" She took Xiao Shili''s glass and put it on the waiter''s tray.


    "No..." Xiao Shili could not help holding the girl''s weak and boneless hand, but his face was a little embarrassed, "I can''t dance..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just follow me. It''s very simple." She guides Xiao Shili with her body. They hold hands and slide to the center of the hall. They spin gently.


    Waltz is actually the simplest dance in the world. In short, it''s a circle!


    Xiao Shili quickly mastered the essentials. As long as his pace can keep up with the rhythm, he should be careful not to step on the girl''s feet. Although Xiao Shili has no talent for dancing, he can quickly retract his feet at the moment when he is about to step on the girl''s feet with his super reflex nerve.


    The dance music eased down, and the two gently cuddled together. Xiao Shili''s right hand was around the girl''s slender waist, and his heart beat a little faster.


    The same was true of aphrola, with a faint blush on her drooping face. This is the first time that they are so close to each other without accidents. They feel each other''s body temperature and breathing rhythm. Everything seems so dreamy and unreal.


    This is the feeling in aphrola''s heart. She thought that she would never see him again after that parting, but who could have thought that God would send him to her side after so many hardships and frustrations. He is not in a dream, the dream of him, now in front of him, his arm, his temperature, his smile, everything is so real.


    Two people so quietly rotating, seems to forget everything.


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, she was a beautiful girl indeed. After so many things happened, they began to be held together by something. She remembered the days when they fled together, that she could betray her father for her own sake, that she took good care of her when she was injured and in a coma, and that when she woke up, The tears on the surprised little face.


    But two people, after all, belong to two different worlds. When parallel lines cross at a point, they will eventually return to their respective worlds.


    Xiao Shili''s heart tightened slightly. Tonight is the last time for him to see her. Maybe after this parting, he decided that when a person may lose something forever, his heart will always feel pain inexplicably.


    In particular, this thing is something we cherish.


    She raised her face and saw the man frowning. Then she said strangely, "what''s wrong with that?"


    "No, it''s not." Xiao Shishu opened his eyebrows and said with a smile, "I''ve learned this dance."


    "Well." She nodded happily.


    "This is the first dance I learned."


    "Really?" The girl couldn''t hide her surprise in her eyes. "Before Xiao, didn''t she dance?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right." Xiao Shili''s gentle eyes fell down, and the girl suddenly felt a blush on her cheek.


    "Then..." she suddenly wanted to say that we can dance this dance together in the future, but this sentence is not so simple to say. She summoned up her courage and finally prepared to say it.


    There was a loud crash above the head of the head. After the dome of the banquet hall slid open on both sides, the skylight used to get through the moonlight suddenly broke into countless pieces. Pieces of glass of different sizes fell from the air to all parts of the hall like rain. People were screaming and looking for places to escape.


    Xiao Shili holds the girl in his arms and raises his hand to block the broken glass falling from several sides. A Russian mi-28 attack helicopter fell directly into the hall from the broken skylight as a fierce air stream poured into the hall from above.


    Everyone present was stunned by the scene. This is the interior of the Kremlin. The perimeter is heavily guarded, so there is no guard in the banquet hall. No one can imagine that a Russian military plane will suddenly break into the banquet hall.


    With the storm sweeping around the venue, the mi-28 attack helicopter will land in the center of the hall, the cabin door will open, and four fully armed Russian soldiers wearing tactical masks will jump off the plane.


    At the moment, only Xiao Shili and aphrola were still standing in the middle of the hall. The latter was tightly hidden in the man''s arms. Four soldiers ran straight towards them. One of them raised his gun while he was moving. With the sound of the gun, Xiao Shili was shot in the chest. Holding the girl''s arm loose, he stepped back and fell to the ground.


    A few seconds later, the blue pupil of the lake suddenly lights up. Four Spiritual arcs, like a volcano, gush out from the depths of the girl''s brain and fall from the air towards the four people on the ground.


    Sorry, it''s late at four o''clock.

 Chapter 555

    The four were hit by the arc of mental power, but there was no reaction. The two men went straight forward, picked up Xiao Shili and ran back. The other two aimed their guns at aphrola.


    In the hall, the officials and guests hiding under the tables and behind the chairs all looked at the moment in shock, but no one came out to stop them. Some officials, with panic expressions, tried to guess what was going on?


    Two soldiers drag Xiao Shili''s body onto the plane. The two soldiers point their guns at aphrola and move a little. Then they turn around and jump on the plane.


    The propeller of mi-28 didn''t stop rotating. At this time, the four soldiers took off again slowly. It seemed that they were all relieved. At this time, a pair of small hands suddenly appeared at the edge of the hatch.


    The four of them leaned forward to have a look. At some time, she ran over, clasped her hands on the edge of the cabin, and her body was taken off the ground as the plane took off. In this case, even an adult man can hardly get on the plane, not to mention a girl with such a weak constitution.


    Four people looked at each other, then reached out their hands together and pulled the girl onto the plane.


    It was only when the sound of the engine of the plane faded away that the people in the hall slowly recovered. There were cries and calls all around. Several important tasks of the Russian government were dignified and seemed to be trying to sort out the process of the scene just now.


    "Protect the president!"


    Several officials and bodyguards gathered around Putin at the same time, looking warily around. Defense minister Serdyukov immediately took out his mobile phone to dispatch guards. The rest of them looked a little scared.


    Prime Minister Dmitry Medvedev stepped out of the crowd, maintaining order, bringing the chaotic families of officials to a place, and ordering people to count the number of people.


    A few minutes later, six fully armed tactical teams burst into the hall from the six entrances of the hall, immediately launched the formation, and closely deployed and searched the hall.


    "Sir, it''s not safe here. Please allow us to escort you out of here!" Several special operations team members came to several senior government officials and said.


    Seeing that our own people have controlled the situation, the senior leaders calm down, but they still haven''t recovered from the shock just now.


    As the Minister of defense, Serdyukov is fully responsible for this matter. After confirming that there are no casualties at the scene, he is a little relieved that if one or two government officials or even their families die, he will not be the Minister of defense any more.


    "Your honor, are you all right?"


    Putin shook his head. Obviously, he was also greatly frightened from his face. He calmed down a little and then said to the defense minister, "sheldyukov, what''s the matter? Why our own soldiers and planes broke into the banquet hall? I need you to explain to me!"


    Serdyukov could not help but shed a cold sweat on his head. From just now on, he recognized that the plane was undoubtedly the one parked in the underground armory of the Kremlin for the exclusive use of the KGB. Otherwise, the planes outside would not have been able to break through the heavy garrison to get here. As the Minister of defense, I am the ultimate superior of the KGB, and the underground armory also belongs to my jurisdiction, so I can''t get rid of the responsibility in any case.


    The question is, even in my own eyes, it''s a bit too weird. Is it that Vladimir''s remaining party members in the KGB have not been cut off?


    If you think about it, it is only possible. However, Serdyukov does not dare to say it rashly. He is also responsible for clearing away the clique of Vladimir. Now he must lead the problem in the opposite direction and try his best to reduce his responsibility.


    "Yes, I''ll order someone to check it right away!" Sheldyukov did not forget to lay down the groundwork for himself, "maybe there are traitors inside! But please rest assured that I will immediately send air forces to intercept the other side. "


    Medvedev looked at the broken skylight above and said, "those people''s goal is very clear, that is to leave for Xiao Shi. There is no blood on the ground, so they must have used an anesthetic gun. This is mostly for the ability of this person. Xiao Shi Li is very important to us, and we must not let him leave Russia, Otherwise, it will destroy our future plans and have a very serious impact on our country


    Putin nodded and cut off the railway. "Send out all the troops that can be deployed, and in any case, intercept the other side!"


    The helicopter flew over the brightly lit Moscow. On the plane, all four soldiers had taken off their masks, and Xiao Shili, who was knocked down, sat up from the cabin.


    She looked at the scene and said, "what''s going on?"


    "Sorry." Xiao Shili showed a wry smile, "just to make sure we can leave Russia, please don''t blame us."


    She still looked at him blankly. "I don''t understand."


    "The Russian government will not let me leave this country." Xiao Shili explained to the girl, "I know too many secrets of the Russian government. The purpose of what they did tonight is to keep me in this country. Of course, it''s just a policy of tenderness. If it doesn''t work, the Russian government will not hesitate to use all kinds of force to destroy me."


    She opened her eyes wide and shook her head. "No, you''re the benefactor who saved our country. Father, he won''t do that."


    "Politics and personal feelings are two different things. National security is always above everything else." Xiao Shili''s tone was deliberately serious, in order to let aphrola understand, "even if your father doesn''t want to kill me, the Russian government will force him to do so. He is in that position and has no other choice."


    Gao Xiang and others all looked at her nervously, including Xiao Shili. They didn''t expect that she would be so desperate for Xiao Shili. At that time, she had no choice but to take her on the plane. Now, in the eyes of the government, her behavior is tantamount to kidnapping the president''s daughter.


    Anyway, the Russian government will certainly use all the forces it can muster to prevent Xiao Shili from being taken away from the country and kidnap one more daughter of the president. It''s no big deal. A few people were worried that aphrola would be angry because of this. The young lady was angry, but she was very angry.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing a sentence from Xiao Shili, she seemed to finally understand, then nodded and said, "where are we going now?"


    All of them were stunned for a moment. Gao Xiang couldn''t help reminding her, "my eldest lady, we''re not going to play now. We''re on the run. We''re going to China! On the way, I''ll meet countless people sent by your father. It''s very dangerous. Can you leave here or not


    But she clapped her hands gently in front of her chest and turned to show a surprise expression, "great, I always want to go to China to have a look!"


    no

 Chapter 556

    Gao Xiang and others all turned to Xiao Shili slowly with a daze expression of big eyes and small eyes. The latter pondered for a while, then looked at the girl seriously, "aphrola, have you really decided?"


    "Well." When facing Xiao Shili, she showed a trace of reserve on her lovely face. She nodded and said, "from childhood to adulthood, my father is like raising a kitten. Every minute and every second of my life, I don''t want to live that kind of life any more."


    The girl said, suddenly got up, ran to the cabin, opened her hands to the wind and cried, "ah, I, end, Yu, Zi, you, you!"


    "Idiot!" Xiao Shili quickly took the girl back, "it''s very dangerous to know."


    "Hee hee." She turned her head and gave Xiao Shili a mischievous smile. Then she spat out her tongue and said, "well, when I go to China, you should take care of where I live. And teach me Chinese


    Xiao Shili looks at the girl''s charming smile in the night breeze. He gives a sound, but he doesn''t know whether his choice is right or wrong.


    She was born in an aristocratic family. From childhood, she was taken care of by the people around her. Now, maybe it''s just a little girl''s whim. When she comes to China, can she really get used to the life of ordinary people?


    Gao Xiang and others don''t think about it. When Xiao Shili agrees to hear that aphrola is going to China, Gao Xiang and the bald leopard immediately roar with joy. For both of them, the president''s daughter can''t be seen at random. She is of the same sex with aphrola and has a sense of novelty in her heart.


    Li Yuanqi thinks that on the other hand, aphrola has rare mental strength, which is equivalent to adding a strong battle strength to the Dark Alliance after returning home. Although aphrola does not necessarily go to fight, with such a girl with powerful powers, the strength of the guild has reached a new level.


    In the cockpit, Lin sits quietly in the co pilot''s seat and turns a deaf ear to everything behind him. Next to him, a Russian soldier flies the plane with a look of fear on his face and is soaked with sweat. A huge tentacle stretched out from the man''s back is like a scorpion''s tail arrow hanging over his head. Once it falls, what kind of consequences can you imagine.


    "That''s it. Land." Lin then pointed to a place below.


    The plane then landed in the middle of an open field, surrounded by goals and bunkers. The runway is the playground of a school.


    A long white Cadillac stopped at the edge of the playground. In the dark, a girl with long hair in a black leather coat leaned against the car, and an old man was waving his hands at several people.


    They all stepped off the plane. Before leaving, Xiao Shili cut the pilot''s back neck lightly. With this palm, the other side would not wake up until at least two days later.


    "Ha ha, everyone is safe. I knew that Xiao''s plan was the most perfect!" Goodless walked forward with a smile and wanted to give them a hug one by one, but they were afraid of the old man. Before he came near, they ran away one by one.


    Meiyu''s eyes are slightly in the body of Aphrodite stayed for a second, eyes slightly show a little doubt color.


    Seeing that everyone was avoiding himself like the God of pestilence, gudleys was very depressed. Of course, it was related to his weight of more than 180 pounds and his wearing a white coat that had never been washed before. At this time, he saw a figure standing in the same place with a happy face and ran to him. However, when he came near, gudleys suddenly stopped and looked at each other, Eyes and mouth are slowly open, showing an incredible expression.


    "This, how... How is it possible?"


    "Hello." Aphrola took the initiative to say hello to the old man. It seems that he was scared by himself.


    "Miss aphrola?" Even with his gifted imagination, goodless can''t imagine why the president''s daughter is here?


    "Xiao, what''s the matter?" Goodless immediately turned around and exclaimed, "why did you kidnap the president''s daughter?"


    The president''s daughter? Meiyu''s eyes can''t help blinking. It''s all out of a woman''s natural sensitivity. Her husband suddenly brings a beautiful girl back. Naturally, any woman''s attention will focus on this girl.


    "It''s too late, but there are still pursuers behind us." Xiao Shili said, sitting in the driver''s seat of Cadillac, "the specific situation on the car again."


    The lengthened Cadillac has a spacious interior, which is more than enough for six people. Meiyu and afrola sit on the two seats closest to the rear of the car, while Gaoxiang, Li Yuanqi, baldhead leopard and goodelis sit on the sofa in the middle.


    Meiyu looks at each other and smiles at each other at the same time. Although Meiyu usually looks cold, she always exudes a kind of elder sister''s intimacy in front of girls of the same age.


    She knew Chinese, Japanese, English, French and other six languages since she was a child, so there was no obstacle in her communication. Looking at Meiyu, she thought to herself that her sister was really beautiful. No wonder he could even do anything for her, so he had a slight jealousy in his heart.


    Mei Yu has a good feeling for this lovely girl like a doll at first sight, but she doesn''t know Russian, but she doesn''t know how to speak to each other.


    I didn''t expect that she was the first to speak fluent Chinese. "Hello, sister, my name is aphora. I hope I won''t give you too much trouble along the way."


    Mei Yu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that this foreign girl''s Chinese was so formal and round, which was no different from that of a Chinese girl at all. He then replied with a smile, "ha ha, how can it be?"


    "Sister, is China very interesting? I heard that you have many delicious things and many places of interest there."


    "Well, our country has a long history. If you want to go around, sister, I have a lot of time. Maybe I can be your guide."


    "Really?" Aphrola took Meiyu''s hand affectionately. "Elder sister, please."


    "You''re welcome, by the way..." Mei Yu could not help her curiosity. "Are you really the daughter of President Putin?"


    She nodded. "Yes, but I don''t like the identity at all, sister. Do you know? You''re the first one to call me sister. No one has ever called me that since I was so old. "


    "Don''t you have friends?" Mei Yu asked.


    "Yes, it''s strange, isn''t it?" "From childhood to adulthood, for my safety, my father did not allow me to contact people outside. Even if I made friends in school, I could not keep a long relationship," she said


    Meiyu nodded sympathetically. She had a father who was the president. Although she looked very happy in other people''s eyes, she also had her own troubles.


    "If you don''t dislike my sister, think of me as your own sister." Meiyu holds Flora''s little hand, "when you are bored, you can find your sister. If you have any trouble, you can also tell your sister."


    "Well!" Aphrola nodded her head hard, and then sweetly called her sister.


    "Sister, I have a question."


    "What?"


    "Is elder sister Xiao Shili''s girlfriend?" Although she tried to make her tone sound calm, she trembled slightly when she asked.

 Chapter 557

    Meiyu''s cheek is slightly red, and her head indicates default.


    "I envy my sister." She looked out of the window and sighed. Suddenly she thought of something and said, "I mean, I want to have someone who is so nice to my girlfriend, like brother Xiao... Like me."


    Meiyu light smile, "he is not so good."


    "But brother Xiao really cares about you!" Aphrola''s tone suddenly became a little excited, "at that time, he even ignored his own life in order to save you! Sister, you should know that, too! "


    She immediately realized that she was a little out of control. What was she talking about? Of course, her sister knew brother Xiao was good, but she didn''t often talk about it. How could she use her mouth!


    I just said those words, are you really just talkative? She finally admitted that she was jealous of others for the first time.


    "I''m sorry." She was like a wronged child, whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re right. It''s always been me." Meiyu gently smile, "he has been very hard to do a thing, I can''t help, but always give him such trouble, sometimes in front of him, really feel like a child."


    "Sister..."


    "Well, we still have a long way to go. Let''s get some sleep first." Meiyu gently hugs aphrola.


    What''s going on in the back?


    Xiao Shili held the steering wheel, but from time to time through the endoscope, focused on the scene behind. Because the situation happened too suddenly, he had no time to make any adjustments, so he could only let the two girls meet here.


    At first, he was always worried. As the saying goes, if you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid of a ghost knocking at the door in the middle of the night. Xiao Shili has a ghost in his heart, so he can''t be safe all the way. Meiyu has just become his fiancee. He doesn''t want to have any accident in the middle of it. Will aphrola change her mind temporarily because she has a girlfriend.


    In other words, she should have known for a long time, but for a girl, she can know that you have a girlfriend and be with you, but she can''t tolerate you taking your girlfriend in front of her.


    Who knows what happens next when these two people are together?


    This is Xiao Shili''s biggest worry, but along the way, the two girls seem to talk very intimately. I don''t know that they think they are good sisters who have known each other for many years.


    Although he does not expect a wife and concubine can be close as sisters, share their love, but each other can recognize each other has been very good.


    Damn, what are you thinking? It''s shameless! Xiao Shili patted his cheek to clear his shameless thoughts from his heart. He and flora are just pure friends. Yes, friends! Purity!


    However, Gao Xiang came to Xiao Shili''s ear and laughed. Just listening to the laughter, Xiao Shili immediately didn''t feel shameless. It seems that the identification of all things lies in comparison.


    "Elder brother, you still have a way. My sister-in-law and my second sister-in-law get along so well that they don''t even light a single fire. It''s thanks to your training."


    Don''t want to know what this dog can spit out of his mouth. Xiao Shili stretched out his arm, put his head under his arm, and drove quietly.


    "Oh, brother, I''m wrong. Please forgive me!" Gao Xiang thrusts half of his body upside down into the seat in front of him and pouts his butt up. Of course, bareheaded leopard and Li Yuanqi will not miss this opportunity to fall into the well. He laughs and pouts his feet on Gao Xiang''s big butt.


    Two hours later, Cadillac drove into the underground parking lot of a hotel. A few minutes later, four cars of different models and brands were driven from the underground parking lot. They were divided into two groups and left the city in two directions.


    Xiao Shili drove a jeep, carrying Meiyu and afrola. Five kilometers out of the city, he changed to a Ferrari F430. These vehicles are already ready along the way, the natural purpose is to disturb the sight of the pursuers.


    At dawn the next day, four taxis gathered at St. Petersburg railway station one after another. Several young Chinese came down. Gao Xiang and baldhead leopard were the first to arrive. Now they were given a train ticket.


    "Brother, you are the only one who can think of such a genius idea as escape by train." Gao Xiang said admiringly.


    Li Yuanqi said with a smile, "the Russian military must be so busy now."


    The bareheaded leopard and goodless also smile and say nothing, which is exactly what Xiao Shili said on that day.


    Abandoning and changing vehicles all the way seems to disturb the military''s sight, but in fact, it''s just to create an illusion. The purpose is to make the other party believe that the hijackers will drive to the border, and deliberately show the signs of changing cars on the way a little more obviously, which will create a misunderstanding of unlimited possibilities for the military: the number of vehicles of the hijackers is uncertain, the type of vehicles is uncertain, and the escape route is uncertain, which will infinitely increase the workload of the military, Force the other side to put in more people. Russia''s territory is so vast that the road alone is enough to exhaust all its detection power. Naturally, the railway and air transportation will become extremely weak and even ignored.


    Of course, the Russian military is not so amusing. This plan is not 100% effective, and the other side may see through its own strategy. But


    Xiao Shili smiles. Inside the Russian government, there is a super huge spy helping himself. With the help of the president, the chance of success will become extremely stable.


    "Take this." Goodless then began to take things out of his backpack and handed them to the public one by one. "After a while, smear the contents evenly on your face, and your appearance will change in three minutes. The effective time is 48 hours. During this period, even your parents won''t recognize you."


    "Are you sure?" Everyone looked at the old man distrustfully. Goodlis smiled and waved. "Rest assured, of course, it will not affect your appearance. This is equivalent to a mask. When it touches the skin, it will expand. It will produce some fine outlines according to the outline of each person''s face. It will automatically fall off after forty-eight hours."


    They doubtfully put the bottle into their pockets. At this time, a black Chrysler suddenly rushed from the sidewalk and stopped in front of the crowd with a very fierce tail flick. The door opened and a Russian in gorgeous clothes and noble style jumped down.


    "Yes, yes." Yakov felt the back of his head apologetically and said with a smile to several people, "there were soldiers checking the car all the way, so it was a little later than the scheduled time. Thanks to the effect of Dr. goodris''s" facial toner ", I was not recognized by the military."

 Chapter 558

    Everyone said, well, there is a ready-made experiment, you can rest assured.


    Yakov then sent a stack of passports and exit visas to the public. The photos on them were synthesized by computer according to the appearance of the changed face, which ordinary people can''t see at all.


    "Well, let''s say goodbye, brother." Xiao Shili patted Yakov on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Yakov''s face suddenly became dignified and shook his head gently. "Xiao, I really want to thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would never have been in today''s position. I might still be living on the streets of China. In a word, you are my reborn parents!"


    Xiao Shili looked at Yakov contemptuously, "if you don''t understand idioms, don''t use them casually. Your saying will make me feel old. Do you know. Don''t worry. There will be opportunities for you to repay me in the future. "


    Yakov said with a smile, "I know. After you return home, I will contact you in the name of my family. The Xiao family will become the first ally of the lotnikov family in China."


    Xiao family? Xiao Shili smiles faintly. He has never thought about starting any family. Even if he wants to, he has to wait until he has finished the mm around him. He finds that he is evil again unconsciously.


    After leaving the house, everyone went to the restroom to apply the face mask. Then they boarded the train, and sat down, and saw that he was waving a handkerchief outside the window, and his face was shining. Xiao Shili and others were busy turning around and pretending not to know this person.


    After two days and three nights, the train arrived at a Russian border city. With the layout of Xiao Shili and the invention of gudeles, the road was smooth without any accident.


    Xiao Shili once learned from Putin about a whole set of strategies for military operations. After the incident, all border cities are bound to be tightly sealed off. The city is no exception. After getting off the bus, soldiers on high alert can be seen in the waiting square inside and outside the station.


    It seems that the Russian military has really tried every conceivable method this time to make the soldiers grasp the main roads and search directly in the crowd on the street. Although it seems a stupid method, it has a certain chance to find the target.


    Xiao Shi did not think in advance that the other side could make such an exaggeration. In the heart, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. If it hadn''t been for the face mask of goodlees, it would have been hard to escape.


    Changed the appearance of the crowd, easily with the crowd mixed out of the sight of the soldiers. They took a taxi to a secluded warehouse in the city, where more than ten men in black suits were already waiting.


    Seeing Xiao Shili, everyone immediately stood in silence, bowed down and called out big brother. The first two big men were the Walian brothers. Walian Jing stood up behind him and said, "boss, what you ordered is ready for you."


    Several members of the Queen''s gang immediately pulled open the covered canvas in the warehouse. Below were two brand-new cross-country sports cars. The tires were one circle larger than those of ordinary cross-country vehicles. They were all fixed with anti-skid chains. The body was also modified and reinforced, which was more conducive to running in the wild.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I have something to do. I need to leave Russia for a period of time. During my absence, you two brothers are responsible for all the affairs of the guild. If there is any major event that you can''t make up your mind, please call me in China."


    "Yes, boss!"


    "Don''t worry, boss!" The two brothers look firm and solemn. In their eyes, this is undoubtedly the boss''s greatest esteem for them.


    Eight people got on two off-road vehicles. The Walian brothers knew that Xiao Shili was going to cross the border illegally this time, so they sent two veteran gangsters to escort the boss out of the country.


    Xiao Shili is used to driving himself. Two veterans and others are sitting in the car in front of him. In his car, there are only two girls, Meiyu and afrola. Everyone''s heart is like a mirror. Of course, they don''t even have this look. Fortunately, the space inside the SUV is large enough to accommodate eight people.


    She was lying on the back of the co pilot''s seat, looking at Xiao Shili curiously with her head hooked, "Hey, who are those people just now? Why do they all call you boss? "


    Meiyu also feels strange. When did Xiao Shili have a younger brother in Russia? Has the Dark Alliance expanded to Russia? However, this is certainly impossible.


    "I also want to know what''s going on." Meiyu sat in the back row and said quietly.


    Xiao Shili said with a cool smile, "it''s nothing. I''m on the way to find you. I took some younger brothers by the way, mainly for convenience¡°


    Meiyu said, "but look at the financial resources and strength of those people, it seems that they are not ordinary hooligans."


    "The other side is the second largest gang in Vladivostok. I killed their boss and took his place." Xiao Shili succinctly relieved the doubts in Mei Yu''s heart.


    Meiyu and aphrola did not show surprise. In their eyes, this seems to be an ordinary thing. The man in front of them has such strength.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili ignores her, flora pours. As soon as the young lady''s temper comes up, she forgets Mei Yu''s presence. She reaches out her little hand and grabs the man''s ear.


    Xiao Shili''s pain of being pulled is a small matter, but her heart is thumping. She knows that she is very clever sometimes, and sometimes she can make amazing moves when she is happy. When Meiyu sees it in the back, she will be angry.


    Thinking of this, he coughed a few times, grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to him, "Hey, you two are thirsty. There''s water here."


    She was really thirsty. She took the bottle, sat back on her seat, unscrewed the cap and took a drink. Xiao Shili was relieved, thinking that no matter what happened to her and her, Mei Yu should never see any clues or doubts along the way.


    Now turn on the music to make the atmosphere easier. Aphrodite was not thirsty after drinking water, but her curiosity was not satisfied. However, she felt that her behavior just now was a little too intimate with Xiao Shili. This time, she didn''t lie on the front seat. "Brother Xiao, what do you do in China, you haven''t told me yet."


    Big brother Xiao is the name of avrila in front of Meiyu, so as to show that there is nothing between him and Xiao Shili, but the purest friendship. In avrila''s view, in Chinese, the word "big brother" represents such a meaning.


    If two people are alone, she will never call these three words.


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "I''m a high school student like you. I''m a senior one this year. Maybe I''ll have a sophomore soon."


    She said, "I don''t believe it. Don''t try to cheat me. Ordinary high school students can defeat an army just like you. Then China doesn''t rule the earth long ago."


    She said it playfully and lovingly, and Meiyu couldn''t help laughing. Aphrodite turned back, took Meiyu''s hand, and shook it gently. "Elder sister, he lied to me and refused to tell me. Elder sister, tell me."


    Meiyu said with a smile, "he really didn''t cheat you this time, but of course he is different from your sister. Someone is a poor student among poor students. Even if he can upgrade this year, I don''t know."


    "Well, I don''t want to take such a person." Xiao Shili immediately protested, "who said I couldn''t be promoted? Don''t forget that we were admitted by our real ability at that time. We didn''t spend any tuition."


    "Yes, it depends on your ability to cheat in an all-out way."

 Chapter 559

    I didn''t expect that Xiao Shili was really a high school student. She was very surprised and asked, "what about sister Meiyu?"


    "He and I are in the same school, one level higher than him. Well, it should be the elder sister." Meiyu a scallion white jade finger gently on the jaw, raised his head to think, as if those things in school, has been far away from himself.


    She opened her eyes wide and finally showed an incredible expression. "No, even you are my sister. Are Chinese high school students really so powerful?"


    "Silly sister." Mei Yu took the girl who was so surprised that she jumped up and sat down beside her. With a kind of gentle language, she said, "it''s powerful, but it''s only your brother Xiao."


    It turns out that he is not an agent of the Z government, but a high school student like himself. It''s amazing. While her heart is beating like a deer, she can''t help deepening her longing for Xiao Shili.


    It usually takes two days to get to the border between China and Russia from the starting point, but the two veterans are familiar with the route, and it takes only one and a half days to get there.


    The road conditions in front of them gradually became ups and downs, and the snow was too thick for cars to drive through. People abandoned their cars and turned to walking. After crossing a small hill, he walked along a coniferous forest for two hours.


    One of them pointed to a tower in the dense forest in the distance, on which a red flag was flying. He said, "beyond that sentry post, it''s China."


    For Xiao Shili and others at the moment, these outposts are in vain. As long as you want to, you can rush through them without any difficulty. However, the soldiers of the border defense army guard the border hard. If you can not disturb them, you''d better sneak.


    Another veteran said, "two kilometers south from here, there is also a sentry post. The soldiers of the two sentries often cross patrol on this line of defense. It''s hard to grasp the opportunity. However, after many years of walking, we found another secret passage, which can pass under the eyelids of the border guards without being found by the other side."


    Xiao Shili heard that if there was such a road, it would be better. He said, "take us there. If we have a safe journey, we will get 100000 rubles each."


    Two people listen to immediately overjoyed, busy way, "thank the boss, thank the boss."


    What they said about the shortcut is actually an underground cave, which may be formed naturally by years of wind and rain erosion. The space inside is long and can extend to China. It''s like opening an underground tunnel on the Sino Russian border


    In this way, everyone can pass safely. After everyone entered the cave, Xiao Shili turned and looked at the vast snow field ahead, and breathed softly.


    My trip to Russia has finally come to an end.


    During this trip, we encountered many unexpected crises, which can be said to be very difficult. In the end, the situation we faced even rose to the height of national war. Xiao Shili felt that it was a miracle that he could leave Russia alive.


    What''s more, all kinds of events in this country have completely overturned his original thought and cognition. Xiao Shili feels that the world in his eyes has suddenly become huge and mysterious. In this world, there are countless things he doesn''t know and can''t predict.


    The underworld family that can cover the sky with only one hand in a country, the terrorist organization that is strong enough to fight against the government, and the secret high-end technology hidden inside countries. These ordinary people can not imagine the existence, suddenly presented in front of themselves.


    Before experiencing all this, I was like a frog in a well, only to see a narrow sky in front of me. Now, however, Xiao Shili deeply feels that he is too small for the world, just like mayflies and mole ants between heaven and earth.


    Only in this way can we have a foothold in the world that has been re established in our hearts.


    Under the snowstorm, Xiao Shili secretly clenched his fists and decided the way he would go in the future.


    Three days later, the group returned to Hachi, the capital of Heiyu province. Xiao Shili first placed the rest in the hotel and took Gao Xiang and his three friends to the headquarters of Tianying gang.


    Lei Tianying was very surprised to see Xiao Shili. He came forward and held Xiao Shili''s hand tightly. He sighed that all his people had died in Russia. He felt that Xiao Shili and others must be in danger. At this moment, he was very happy to see him come back safely.


    During the conversation, Xiao Shili learned that the elder brother had already taken people to Russia to find his whereabouts as early as a month ago. But in such a big country, it''s not easy to find several people. Even so, Dazhuang still didn''t give up. Lei Tianying only knew that their relationship was brother, and now he also gave human and financial support, Let Dazhuang look for it as much as possible.


    At this time, Lei Tianying called Dazhuang immediately when he saw several people coming back safely. Xiao Shili took the call and heard Dazhuang roaring wildly over there. He was overjoyed and wanted to clap himself to death.


    Xiao Shili light way, come back again, I have a big surprise to give you. Dazhuang scolded a little beast. I''ll deal with you when I come back, and then I''ll hang up.


    Three days later, Dazhuang returned to the headquarters of the Tianying gang. When Xiao Shili saw a man with hair and beard and looked like a savage at the door, he couldn''t believe that this was his eldest brother.


    Dazhuang wheezed and came over. The whole person seemed to drive the air around him to shake. When he came over, he slapped Xiao Shili''s head and scolded, "you are still alive!"


    "Sorry to disappoint you." Xiao Shi didn''t finish his words, and he got another slap on his head.


    "I''m really confused this time. Next time I let you do this kind of thing alone, I''ll write the character Liu upside down!" Dazhuang''s strong joy and anger mixed together. He was like a tornado. As soon as he sat down, he was shocked. Even Lei Tianying could not help frowning. He had never seen such a wild manner of this powerful man.


    "Damn it, you haven''t taken a bath for a few days, or..." Xiao Shili pinched his nose and kept a distance of half a meter with Dazhuang. Seeing that the slap would fall again, he quickly stopped the words behind.


    Dazhuang took a cup of tea on the table, looked up and poured it all down, then wiped his mouth, "tell me what happened to you when you went there, old beggar qingniu. How did they die?"


    Xiao Shili picked out the details and said that they had already made Dazhuang and Lei Tianying open their eyes and mouth for a long time.


    "Damn, you''ve really got to do with the Russian military, and the other side even sent out armed helicopters?" Dazhuang mouth a burst of dry, and poured a glass of water, "are you sure you''re not dreaming about watching a movie?"


    Xiao Shili looked gloomy and said, "if not, qingniu and the old beggar would not have died. It happened so suddenly that part of the responsibility lies with me. "


    When Dazhuang heard this, he immediately said, "what kind of garlic do you have? At that time, even if you were given 100 more, you would also be destroyed. What responsibility can you have?" In his eyes, Xiao Shili is still the brother who has the ability to fight and needs protection. It''s OK to pick up a few gangsters in the street. It''s a miracle to survive when you meet a real army. The other side is still boasting about the responsibility.


    Xiao Shili thought that with his own strength, no one would have died at that time. That small army could have been destroyed in a few seconds.

 Chapter 560

    "Forget it." Lei Tianying sighed a long time, "it''s all their lives. They come out to mix, and they always want to pay back. But unexpectedly, qingniu and the old beggar are dead, and even their souls don''t come back here."


    Dazhuang said with a low face, "brother, you don''t have to be sad. I''ll go out after a while and kill more of his mother''s hair to pay homage to qingniu and the old beggar."


    Lei Tianying said with a smile, "in a word, Penghua (Xiao Shili''s pseudonym, identity: Liu Pengdong''s younger brother) can come back safely. It''s really a great blessing. I''ll give Penghua a drink this evening


    "I understand the kindness of Lord Lei." Xiao Shili said, "but I have to go back to the South as soon as possible. I can''t stay here more. I''m here today mainly to talk about one thing with the leader."


    Lei Tianying has never been rejected in his life, and this time he really wanted to celebrate for the other party, but he was rejected. His face couldn''t hang up, and his tone was a little unhappy. "What''s the matter, do you have to be so urgent?"


    Dazhuang kicked Xiao Shili under the table and asked him to agree quickly. He knows the leader''s temper. Although Lei Tianying is good to his own people, he is arrogant. If anyone violates his dignity or disrespects him, the old man''s attitude will change immediately, and even turn over on the spot


    In terms of identity, Lei Tianying is the eldest of his own. He is the only one in the whole province of Heiyu province. How can he be so polite to an unknown child with such status? It''s all about his own face.


    Dazhuang doesn''t boast about himself. He just wants to remind Xiao Shili that this is a taboo.


    Lei Tianying is really unhappy in his heart. After all, he is a hairy boy. After a trip to Russia, he just comes back alive and thinks he is superior. His kindness was rejected. If it wasn''t for Dazhuang''s face, Lei Tianying would have turned his face. Although this boy is dispensable, Dazhuang, as the most powerful general in his hand, can''t offend him.


    Lei Tianying didn''t think that Xiao Shili could talk to him about anything. After a simple sentence, he stood up. When the old man was not happy, he had the idea of seeing off the guests.


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to be aware of each other''s actions. He sat down on his chair and said, "I have a batch of goods to transit from Russia recently. Because my influence is too far away, it''s inconvenient. So I want to ask Mr. Lei to help me. Of course, I won''t let you do it in vain. After it''s finished, I''ll give you 5% of the total transaction amount, What do you think? "


    Lei Tianying stops when he hears the words. He just feels a little surprised. He doesn''t believe that Xiao Shili can even make a business in this kind of situation. He laughs and says, "what kind of goods?"


    "Not sure yet."


    Lei Tianying laughed a few times, but his face became cold. The boy was obviously making fun of himself there. The meaning of the other party''s sentence was that he didn''t even find the source of goods. He immediately snorted, "if you have a few guns and a few packets of white powder, you don''t have to go back and forth in such trouble. For your brother''s face, I''ll give it to you directly."


    His words have left the biggest room for the other party. If you don''t know your face, don''t blame yourself.


    But Dazhuang''s face calmed down at this time, because he knew that Xiao Shili would never say anything. As long as he said something, he would be able to do it or exist. I can''t help negating Lei Tianying''s attitude.


    "Forget it, I''ll let you talk to him directly." Xiao Shili takes out his mobile phone, dials a phone, says a few words in Russian, and then throws it at Lei Tianying.


    Lei Tianying was stunned. It is reasonable to say that this kind of action of the other party is too rude. Other people would have directly shot him down. But when he saw the mobile phone coming, he could not help catching it subconsciously, and his heart was filled with anger. He only saw a string of Russian phone numbers flashing on the screen.


    The curiosity in the heart temporarily overcame the anger, Lei Tianying slowly put the mobile phone to his ear, and then came a slightly low voice male voice.


    The room suddenly became quiet, because Lei Tianying''s expression slowly changed, from a frivolous disdain to a little serious, and then to a look of shock, and finally to a kind of flattered respect.


    "OK, I see. Thank you very much. Goodbye." Lei Tianying hung up the phone, with three surprises and seven complexities in his expression. He walked forward slowly, picked up his mobile phone in both hands and gave it back to Xiao Shili. "Mr. Xiao, please forgive Lei for being blind, ignorant and offensive. Don''t blame him."


    Don''t mention the rest of Lei Tianyi''s men in the room, even Dazhuang, at this time, he has been stunned. Isn''t it? Even if Xiao Shili really got a batch of goods from somewhere, the guild leader doesn''t have to behave like this. Besides, how did the leader know Xiao Shili''s real name?


    "Mr. Xiao, I have just talked with Mr. Yakov. In the future, the Tianying guild will be responsible for receiving and transporting all your goods after they enter the country from Russia. Although the guild is small, it can still do some things in the boundaries of the three eastern provinces. In addition, it has cooperative relations with several major guilds in other provinces. If Mr. Xiao has any requirements, he can ask for them?" Lei Tianying used an extremely polite language, even slightly respectful to Xiao Shili. When he mentioned Yakov''s name, the old man''s body could not help shivering.


    "OK, let''s call later." Xiao Shi stood up and patted Lei Tianying on his shoulder. "Lao Lei, I''m optimistic about you and your people, so try not to let me down."


    "Yes, yes." Lei Tianying bowed his head and answered with a voice.


    "Yes, it''s about time." Xiao Shili turned around and said, "don''t be silly. Let''s go and see me off."


    When they came to the garden under the villa, Dazhuang woke up and stared at Xiao Shili. "What''s the matter just now?"


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "the lotnikov family has heard of it."


    "Nonsense, of course, I''ve heard that the biggest Mafia family in Russia, who doesn''t know." Dazhuang glanced at Xiao Shili, "but what does this have to do with you?"


    "On the phone just now, the one who talked to Lei Tianying was the next head of the lotnikov family."


    "What?" The bald leopard''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t be surprised. I''ll be staring at the important part when I finish." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "do you know who is the next head of the lotnikov family?"


    "Who?" Of course, the bald leopard didn''t know, but he couldn''t wait to ask.


    "You know that person when you say it." Xiao Shili raised his lips.


    Dazhuang thought carefully for a while, and finally responded. His eyes suddenly widened. "No, that boy... It turns out that Yakov is really that Yakov?"


    "Yakov''s original identity was the third young master of the lotnikov family, but he fled to China because of the persecution within the family. It''s a mistake for me to meet him."

 Chapter 561

    Xiao Shili then told the story roughly, omitting the middle part and only the part in the tilotnikov family. After hearing this, Dazhuang shook his head, took a deep breath, and said with emotion, "Damn, that boy has been here for several years. Who would have thought that he was... Ah, it''s really hard to know."


    "What do you want to do with me?" Xiao Shili throws a cigarette to the other party.


    The bald leopard said with a smile, "when you have this kind of relationship, you are not afraid that it will not develop. Tut Tut, Russia''s leading Mafia can even spread to China''s border. No wonder Lei Tianying''s expression at that time can make the old man nervous when he answers a phone call, but to tell you the truth, this force is really not accessible to ordinary people."


    "No?"


    "Forget it, we''d better separate our brothers, or we''ll stand together and shine too brightly, which is not good for the people around us." Dazhuang said with a smile, "it''s time for me to find a way that suits me."


    "Do you want to stay in the Tianying Gang?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Nonsense, the leader of Lei Tianying''s gang is so humble to you. How can I stay in the gang. I''m not interested in such a person. Besides, I''m not going to run errands for you every day. " A big Tucao sentence, and then turned around, "OK, let''s make complaints about this. Look at it, I will find a way of my own, and then your kid will wait for it." Said, tall body slowly toward the distance.


    Xiao Shili looks at his elder brother''s back and integrates into the setting sun. This may be the fate of those who grew up playing from childhood to adulthood. They are brothers, but they always have to separate anyway.


    Then he turned around and walked in the other direction. Suddenly, a strong voice came from behind, "Hey, go to see the second one more time."


    "Well, I will."


    At the moment when he got off the plane and set foot on the land of J City, Xiao Shili had to admit that he was a little excited. After several months of separation from the city where he raised himself, he came back again. It felt like a reversal of time.


    They took a taxi back to the city center and had lunch at a Korean barbecue shop. It''s her first time to go abroad. She is very curious about everything around her. She keeps looking around. More importantly, this is where Xiao Shili lived and grew up. She wants to know more about this city.


    The existence of aphrola has attracted the attention of countless diners. Although foreigners are not uncommon in China, such a pure and lovely foreign girl can''t help attracting people''s attention. Some people even secretly take out their mobile phones and start taking photos, ready to post them on the Internet when they return home.


    Xiao Shili waved his hand impatiently, and the bald leopard immediately got up and walked over. He grabbed the mobile phone of a fashionable young man and broke it into two parts. Although the young man was angry, the bald leopard was nearly two meters tall. His bulging muscles and ferocious face made him suffer the loss of thousands of yuan in silence.


    In the panic around, the boys and girls who looked like students still roasted the meat, as if nothing had happened. However, after only two seconds, no more mobile phones were visible in the restaurant, and the restaurant owner also secretly touched the mobile phone he had put on the bar,


    After dinner, the rest is the question of where to go next. After this journey, everyone is physically and mentally tired at the moment. Going home to sleep is naturally a priority choice.


    "Sister aphrola, you live in my house." Meiyu took Flora''s little hand and said kindly, "our house is spacious, and my father is often not at home. When you come, you can just be my companion."


    Aphrola nodded happily


    Xiao Shili suddenly couldn''t help it.


    Meiyu and aphrola looked at him strangely, "what''s the problem?"


    "No, no, No." Xiao Shili said with a smile, but he was depressed. The plan failed. He said that he wanted to return the small house and rent a bigger one. Then, hehe, that''s the day to live with a beautiful woman.


    They have just come to China. They are not familiar with the land and language. As the master, they have to be responsible for the girl''s basic necessities of life. Is that normal? Of course, in the eyes of outsiders, it''s just that I rented a house for aphrola, but I often go to chat in the name of my brother''s concern for my sister. If it''s too late, I''ll stay overnight, right?


    However, Mei Yu''s words mercilessly broke Xiao Shili''s evil heart.


    "That..." Xiao Shili finally can''t help but brazenly pointed to himself, "then what can I do? I can also go to your house."


    Meiyu very gently smile, "of course, as long as you can pass my father this pass."


    Thinking of the steel face under Lao Yang''s big cap, Xiao Shili resolutely backed out. As an old man of the Meiyu family, most of them would have more than n pinhole cameras in the whole house after they lived in. Once he had any misbehavior, Lao Yang would arrive in ten minutes.


    Forget it. You''d better go home. In fact, there is another reason why Xiao Shili is entangled, that is, he doesn''t know how to explain to his parents after he goes home. He hasn''t been back home for nearly half a year, which is tantamount to missing for half a year in his parents'' eyes. How to explain later is really a torture.


    He can''t help looking at Gao Xiang and others who have no sense of pressure on their faces and asking this question.


    Gao Xiang said with a prepared expression, "I told my family long ago that I would go to my grandmother''s house for a period of time. My parents agreed as soon as they heard that I didn''t have to bother them at home."


    "So you''re not afraid of gangsters?"


    "It''s hard for my parents to visit my grandmother once a year. They are only responsible for monthly payment. I help my grandmother take care of everything that happens. Moreover, for my parents, it''s easier for them to worry when I''m not at home."


    All happy families are the same, and all unhappy families have their own misfortunes. Xiao Shili sighed that he was so unfortunate. This was too different from his family''s basic national conditions. He ignored it and looked at Li Yuanqi, "what about you?"


    Li Yuanqi''s answer is more concise, "my parents know I went to Russia."


    "Ah?"


    Li Yuanqi said slowly, "I told my family that the school provides a free opportunity to study in Russia for four months, one month less than now, so I need to stay outside for another month to go back."


    "Won''t your parents doubt it?"


    "Generally speaking, they don''t doubt anything about their study. Moreover, I also call them regularly in Russia, using the local fixed line telephone."


    Nima... Xiao Shili sighed a long time, so he hated the top students.


    Now the ruthless reality, can only rely on their own to face. Xiao Shili can imagine the scene of his father falling on his face with a big scratch, while his mother and I can spray themselves with machine guns in the morning until the dead of night.


    "Brother Xiao, you look so bad. Is there something wrong with you?" She asked, a little worried.


    "Nothing." Xiao Shili waved his hand, "Lin, gudelis, let''s find a place for you first."


    "Brother, you go home first. We''ll take care of this." Gao Xiang said.

 Chapter 562

    Goodless was in a state of complete excitement at the moment. The old man had been engaged in scientific research all his life, but he had never come out and walked around. He suddenly came to a foreign country. Excitement was inevitable. However, he was still thinking about his research in his heart and asked Xiao Shili, "Xiao, when will you take me to meet the scientist who created you?"


    "Wait a few days." Xiao Shili is too lazy to explain to the old man now. He will understand in a few days.


    Lin didn''t say a word since he got off the train. At this time, a man stood silently on the street, looking at the buildings and people in the distance. The scenes after returning home seemed to recall his inner memories.


    Xiao Shili patted Lin on the shoulder, "what are you going to do next? Do you want me to help you contact your family?"


    Up to now, I don''t know where Lin''s home is or whether there are any relatives at home.


    Lin shook his head. "My parents died when I was young. The only grandmother who raised me also died when I was 12 years old. I don''t have any relatives in the world."


    A few people around can''t help but be silent. Xiao Shili''s expression is also a little gloomy. His original agreement was to take Lin back to China. Now this agreement has been fulfilled, and the next thing has not been considered by both sides.


    Xiao Shili wanted to keep Lin by his side from the bottom of his heart. It''s a pity to let Lin go because of his powerful fighting power. In addition to valuing Lin''s fighting power, they went through life and death battles together in Russia, and they also accumulated feelings. At least in Xiao Shili''s heart, they regarded Lin as a brother.


    "If you don''t mind, join us." Xiao Shili stretched out a hand from Chaolin, with expectation in his eyes, "everyone here will be your brothers and relatives in the future. If the world owes us too much, we will use our own hands to return all this."


    Lin Lengleng looked at Xiao Shili. At a certain moment, some kind of breath emanating from this young man was like a piece of hot and dazzling sunlight shining on his body, as if every cell was active.


    This is the first time I feel my heart beating so hard.


    Lin slowly stretched out his hand and held it tightly with Xiao Shili''s.


    That''s right. If the world owes us too much, we should use our own hands to get it back.


    If it was him, it would be possible!


    In a moment, a voice suddenly rang out in Lin''s heart.


    This man is worthy of his life to follow!


    "Ha ha, that''s great." Goodless suddenly put his arms around Lin''s shoulder and said with a laugh, "that''s right. Don''t worry. As long as you are with us, I will definitely transform you into the most powerful mutant warrior in the world!"


    Goodless''s arm was immediately removed from its owner''s shoulder by a powerful hand. Lin Lengleng said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have such hope. If this ability can be erased from me, I''d rather abandon it now."


    The audience was quiet for a second. Lin looked at Xiao Shili deeply and said, "but for you and the promise you made, I will keep it until the day when the promise is fulfilled!"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I will remember this sentence."


    Lin then turned around and walked toward the distance. Gao Xiang grabbed his head, looked at Lin''s back and said, "where is this guy going? I''ve seen it. I''ve never seen it like this. "


    Li Yuanqi understood Xiao Shili''s meaning, and then he took Gao Xiang and Gu delis to chase Lin''s direction and said, "don''t worry, brother. I''ll settle them down."


    "Let''s go back, too." Meiyu pulled Aphrodite''s hand and said.


    "Brother Xiao, won''t you come back with us?" Seeing that Xiao Shili was still standing in the same place, she asked with some expectation in her eyes.


    "No, I have something else to do. Besides, I don''t live with you." Xiao Shili showed a helpless smile and waved to the two girls gentlely.


    "Oh, then I''ll go home with sister Meiyu first." Aphrola reluctantly looks at Xiao Shili, and then follows Meiyu into a taxi.


    Just as Xiao Shili turned around to take a taxi along the sidewalk to the other side, suddenly a girl''s clear voice came from behind, "brother Xiao, remember to contact me by phone."


    "I see." Xiao Shili waved with a smile.


    Just out of less than 100 meters, the mobile phone suddenly rang. It was a message from Meiyu.


    Husband: remember to have a good rest, pay attention to your health, love you and kiss you.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but raise his mouth. In public, it''s probably the best Meiyu can do to express their love in this way. At the moment, it''s getting late. It''s near dusk. After walking to the other side of the street, Meiyu reaches for a taxi and drives straight to her home.


    Along the way, Xiao Shili was thinking about how to explain to his parents after he went back. But he frowned countless times, but he just didn''t care. Until the car stopped on the street in front of his home, stood on the curb and smoked a cigarette, he finally had to stick to his head.


    Climbing up the old stairs and standing in front of his home''s exfoliated old anti-theft door, Xiao Shili finds that every time he stands in front of his home recently, he feels the same. It seems that there is a flood in the door and he suddenly rushes out to eat himself. At the same time, he feels a little guilty. His parents can''t be strict with him, but since he was a child, he has never been strict with him, The second elder''s heart is always attached to his only son. In order to cultivate his son, his parents have devoted countless efforts over the past ten years, but they don''t think that his son runs counter to their wishes.


    After a slight sigh, Xiao Shili raised his hand and knocked on the door a few times. Because of his guilty heart, the strength of knocking on the door was very weak, but he soon said, "who is that?"


    It''s dad''s voice. At this time, dad and mom must be preparing for dinner.


    "Dad, it''s me." Xiao Shili called out, and then he heard a rush of footsteps.


    The door was opened at once. What appeared in front of him was his father''s face, which could not be said to be handsome, but was very heroic. The old man looked at himself with a tense face, and could not say what it was.


    Xiao Shili has been ready to meet his father''s five finger mountain, but this time his father is the first to seize his hand.


    This is


    I haven''t seen you for several months. The old man has learned how to fall off his shoulder! It''s OK to slap your head a few times at ordinary times. It''s abnormal to use shoulder wrestling to deal with your own son!


    "Smelly boy, you are back! I''m looking forward to this day when I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon! " Xiao Fu didn''t fall over his shoulder, but a tiger roared.


    Xiao Shili accompanied his father''s roar and trembled all over at the same time. Isn''t it? Even if you want to impose your new violent Education Law on your son, you don''t have to wait. In other words, when did your father become so passionate.

 Chapter 563

    Out of instinctive fear, Xiao Shili could not help but shrink back. In his eyes, this situation was the worst. He could only be beaten, but he could not fight back. This unilateral unequal war relationship can only happen between Laozi and his son.


    At this time, Xiao''s mother, wearing an apron, also ran out of the kitchen. She was as fast as her husband, waving a rolling pin while running.


    "Husband, catch this boy quickly, don''t let him run away again."


    Isn''t it? Look at this posture, mom... Come too!?


    In my impression, although my mother often sprayed herself with a machine gun, she was not willing to move a finger from childhood. Usually, when my father beat himself violently, my mother would always protect herself. I didn''t expect to help him this time!


    Dad, mom, open your eyes and have a look, I''m your own son!


    Xiao Shili began to regret that he had done such a reckless act. At least he had to step on the plate at the door of his home and observe the wind and grass. Besides, it turned out that this was the result of no layout before the action.


    Just as his mother rushed in front of him waving a rolling pin, Xiao Shili also raised his hand, bowed his head and knees, and made a gesture of surrender. A "I''m guilty" was about to come out.


    "Come on in." The couple dragged their son into the house together.


    Later, Xiao Shili was a little dazzled. He was placed on the sofa, and then the delicious dishes were put in front of him. His father put on his coat and ran out of the door quickly. Ten minutes later, he came back with some more dishes that Xiao Shili loved to eat in the nearby Sichuan restaurant.


    "Son, you must be hungry. Eat quickly." Xiao''s mother brought up her rice bowl, but she didn''t give it to Xiao Shili. Instead, she picked up a piece of meat and fed it to her son.


    "Is it delicious? Have another piece."


    Xiao''s father did not move his chopsticks, but sat on the sofa, staring at his son with a red face and a smile.


    Yes, it''s a smile. It''s not a poisonous smirk in this dish, nor a sneer that you''ll die soon. It''s a kind and kind smile.


    Xiao Shili''s mouth was stuffed with meat, and he was completely stunned, chewing mechanically.


    What''s the situation?


    Is it because I''ve been knocked unconscious by my mother''s rolling pin, all of which are hallucinations in my mind, or is it because my father and mother miss each other so much that they are mentally abnormal.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes slide to the left, and then to the right. Finally, he can''t stand it. He asked in a trembling voice, "Mom and Dad, are you ok?"


    "Don''t worry. We''re all fine. Don''t worry about it." Mom is a piece of meat stuffed in.


    "My son has grown up to be sensible." Father Xiao patted his son on the shoulder. "I''ve been at home with your mother for many years. If you''re alone, it''s really worrying us."


    Xiao Shi centrifugal said, won''t it, didn''t three months parents call themselves? This is absolutely impossible.


    "Yes, and this time I still went to such a far place, abroad. I think it''s far away when I think about it. Your father and I have never been abroad in our life, and our son is promising." Xiao mother said with a smile.


    what? Xiao Shili was startled. Did his parents know that he had gone to Russia? No way. When did they know.


    "Son, tell mom, is that a very developed place in America where everyone has a car to drive?"


    "Don''t ask your son these retarded questions." Father Xiao taught his wife, "we''re not going to see if the Americans have money. We''re going to see if there''s anything worthy of advancement and learning in their minds. In terms of culture, they''re not as good as China."


    "As far as you know, what''s wrong with my son? Isn''t it, son? "


    Xiao Shili''s brain was completely at a loss, and he said, "what?"


    "I want to keep it from us. Mr. Lin has already told us." Xiao''s mother said with a proud face, "our son is so proud that he has been recommended to Harvard University by the University. This time, I''ll take a trial study for a few months to get familiar with the climate and campus atmosphere abroad. After you graduate from high school, you can go directly to Harvard University."


    "Harvard University is one of the best universities in the world. I can''t believe it if Mr. Lin told me himself." Xiao shook his head and looked serious. "Shili, although it''s a good thing for you to be recommended, you still can''t relax in your study. After you arrive in the United States, you can convince others with your real talents. On the day you go to university, your mother and I will go to see you off and see what the best university in the world looks like."


    Two chopsticks fell on the table. Xiao Shili opened his mouth wide and his expression was completely disordered at this moment


    Today is Sunday. After ten o''clock, I go to bed after watching TV.


    Xiao Shili is lying on the bed in his room. It seems that he has offended Lin Shihan. Although he says he is helping himself to tell a lie, his father has to have a limit.


    Think of the last time, Lin Shihan used his family relationship to help him a big favor, but he never found her after that, originally wanted to thank, finally because of the lack of time, also did not have time.


    More importantly, since that incident, Lin Shihan has learned about his relationship with Du mengning. Xiao Shili remembers that when Lin Shihan accompanied Du mengning to find himself that day, when he finally left, he saw his eyes. There was not seven points of sadness, but also three points of sadness.


    Xiao Shili now wants to call Lin Shihan, but after thinking about it, he still holds back. Tomorrow is Monday, so he will go to school to see Lin Shihan. Besides this, he really thinks about her.


    Is it normal for a student to think of his teacher?


    In Xiao Shili''s heart, it was a reflection of gratitude for his teacher''s kindness. A more thorough analysis was normal as long as he didn''t think about the teacher while playing in bed.


    Turn over, sit up, and use the power of gentian to swim around for a week. It''s time for Xiao Shili to take a look at the various abilities in the treasure of fate cheating, and how long it will take for the treasure to be promoted to the next level. According to Putin, it''s a long process for the treasure to be promoted from infancy to maturity. However, everything has to be done step by step, and some urgent things can''t be done.


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes and entered Baojian''s main operation interface system in his mind. However, it was strange that after he closed his eyes for more than ten seconds, there was no reaction in his mind.


    What''s going on? This seems to be the first time we have encountered this kind of situation. What''s wrong?


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help reaching for the treasure hanging around his neck. However, it didn''t matter. When his finger touched the treasure, a strong burning sensation suddenly came from his fingertip.


    Baojian''s cold metal shell was as hot as fire at the moment. The intense high temperature made Xiao Shili withdraw his hand in an instant.


    His face immediately took on the expression of incomparable surprise. There was no abnormality when the treasure stuck to his chest skin, but when he touched it with his hand, it was like a hot iron.


    In order to make sure that it was not an illusion, Xiao Shili touched it again. This time, a dark mark was directly burned on his finger. He did not dare to touch it again. With great doubts in his heart, he slowly lay down

 Chapter 564

    While thinking about what happened in the end, Xiao Shili fell asleep unconsciously because of his physical and psychological fatigue for several months.


    I don''t know how long after that, I felt like someone was sitting beside me. Xiao Shili scolded him, thinking that he would not be his parents at this time. No matter who they are, they will affect his sleeping!


    This is in their own home, not their own parents, then who would it be?


    After Xiao Shili reacted from the confusion, he suddenly fell asleep and suddenly sat up from the bed.


    At the foot of his bed, there was a figure sitting at the moment. It should still be at night now. The room was dark, and he could only see the other side in white, with his back to himself.


    Xiao Shili once boasted to his classmates that if Zhenzi climbs out of her TV set at night and happens to be in a state of passion, she will be knocked to the ground and given a good beating. The sister of Zhenzi in the movie seems to have a good figure. If she doesn''t look at her face, it''s OK to use it.


    But when this scene really happened in front of him, Xiao Shili felt that it was a little difficult to make himself hard. After staring at that figure for ten seconds, his hand regained consciousness, and then he touched the room light switch a little bit.


    At this moment, he felt that the most important thing was not to see a face covered with blue teeth or long hair, but that the shadow suddenly disappeared under the light, and then when he turned off the light, he quietly sat by his bed.


    With a bang, the light in the room is bright!


    Thank goodness that figure is still there. Now Xiao Shili saw that the other side was wearing a snow-white shirt and a round hat. He was sitting cross legged on his bed and his eyes seemed to be looking at the opposite wall.


    It''s strange to dress like this. For a moment, he can''t tell which era he was from. Xiao Shili is trying to think about a question. What can be seen under the lamp is whether people are ghosts or not.


    The man felt that he had been found. Then he turned around and said with a smile, "finally wake up?"


    male? Xiao Shili crossed a word in his heart for the first time.


    If you run into a female ghost in the middle of the night, even if it''s a male ghost, it''s too bad. If you meet a female ghost like Xiaoqian in the middle of the night, it''s romantic, but it''s really not satisfying to meet black and white impermanence.


    "Wake up your sister!" Xiao Shili blurted out, conveniently lost the alarm clock on the bedside table in the past, took a look at only three o''clock.


    The alarm clock flew straight through the man''s body and hit the wall behind him.


    Damn, it''s a ghost!


    No matter whether he is dreaming or not, he can''t let a ghost, and it''s a male ghost, stay in his room. Xiao Shili said, "I don''t care if you come out of that grave. Before I finish counting three, you will disappear in my room immediately, or I will tell you never to go beyond it!"


    At the same time, he wanted to announce to the world, who said that there is no ghost in the world, I saw it with my own eyes this second!


    "Sorry, I think you misunderstood."


    The ghost even spoke, but at the beginning of the first sentence, he denied himself, "I''m not a ghost."


    "It''s not a ghost. Are you human?" Xiao Shili lost a look of disdain.


    "According to the general understanding, ghosts should be the product of Yin Qi, right?" A man''s appearance can be described as handsome. A few strands of golden hair under the brim of his hat are scattered on his face, giving him a Greek sculpture like aesthetic feeling.


    "If it''s you, you should be able to feel the two kinds of breath on people. Now please have a look. Is there Yin Qi on me?" The man said with a smile.


    Xiao Shili was a little attentive. Sure enough, there was not a trace of Yin Qi around his opponent''s body. At the same time, there was naturally no Yang Qi. But what he cared more about was what he said just now.


    The other party knows that he has the ability to sense Yin Qi and Yang Qi. In other words, this thing also knows his secret about fate cheating!


    This thing is not a ghost, so what is it? A little surprise flashed in Xiao Shili''s eyes, and his look became serious.


    The man then stretched out a hand, pointing to the position of Xiao Shili''s chest, but said a word that shocked Xiao Shili to the extreme, "I come from the machine in your chest."


    What the hell is this guy talking about?


    After staring at each other for a few seconds, Xiao Shili lowered his head and gently shook the jewel hanging around his neck. But he didn''t know when a milky white light appeared on the surface, giving people a sense of peace, as if it would never disappear.


    "First of all, I''ll introduce myself. I''m the guide of your magic machine. When you meet me for the first time, you can call me 8686. This is my factory number. If you want to give me a name conveniently, I can accept it if it''s not too unpleasant." A man''s way of speaking is straightforward, which sounds like a human being living in reality.


    "Wait, guide?" Xiao Shili pulled the treasure down from his neck. At this time, it was no longer hot. There was a trace of cold metal in his palm.


    The so-called magic weapon of cheating fate, though it has some special ability, isn''t it a machine in the final analysis? The theory of Yin Qi and Yang Qi can barely be explained by science, but what''s the matter when such a thing suddenly emerges from it?


    "Yes, the Pathfinder is a code. Its real meaning is a piece of intelligent program stored in the magic machine. What you see is just a virtual image released by the magic machine and formed by photochemical effect." The man shrugged, "I said so much, you should understand."


    "Got it..." Xiao Shili didn''t get it at all, but it made a program feel dull and shameful.


    He tried to sort out his thoughts, threw away his treasure, and asked the "program" in front of him, "I''ve been using this thing for more than half a year. Why haven''t you ever appeared before?"


    "Because only when the Shenji meets certain conditions, the Pathfinder will appear in front of the user, that is, the program will be activated. To be specific, I will appear only when Shenji evolves into a mature body. "


    Mature body? Xiao Shili''s expression suddenly surprised, then turned into a deep shock, "you... What do you say?"


    The man actually showed some very helpless expression, emphatically repeated three words, "mature body!"


    "Why?" Xiao Shili finally realized something, but it was one hundred and twenty people who could not believe it.


    Have you evolved into a mature body? It''s a bit too sudden, and... Why? Putin did not say that it is very difficult to enter a mature body. He has always regarded it as a long-term goal.


    However, only half a night later, this goal was easily achieved. Xiao Shili couldn''t accept the sudden luck.


    It''s like someone suddenly sees his bank deposit, suddenly from 20000 to 20 million, the same mood.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s question, 8686 said, "instead of asking me, I''d better go to the main operation interface to see¡°

 Chapter 565

    Xiao Shili then found that the main operation interface can enter, but when he entered the ability value query interface, his expression suddenly changed again.


    This time the shock, for example, was even stronger.


    "Individual, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand..." Xiao Shili was stunned to count, and finally reached the figure of 14 billion.


    My own good value is worth 14 billion. How did it come into being?


    "Do you want me to give you a little hint?" 8686 uses an understatement: "Russia has a population of 140 million. If you get 100 good points from everyone, the result is self-evident."


    I get good value from everyone in Russia! Xiao Shili thought, is it because he killed Vladimir?


    "Have you thought of it?" 8686 continued to prompt, "if you didn''t kill Vladimir at that time, and Putin''s strength is not enough to fight against it, the whole Russian government will be destroyed by him, and then Vladimir will form his own army and occupy the ruling power of the Russian Federation. Scattered in the Russian army, of course, will not recognize the new president, but launch an attack on Moscow. At that time, the whole Russia will fall into the flames of war, including those who died in the war, and some who have not been affected. 100 points per person is just an average. In short, it''s no exaggeration to say that you killed one person, which is enough to save a country. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t think of this when he killed flojimir, and Baojian didn''t send any information.


    "14 billion, such a huge number, has exceeded the level that the intelligent system of Shenji can handle. The huge data stream makes your Shenji crash for a period of time, but you are still the first one who has not noticed that your Shenji crashes." 8686 spoke with a few laughs.


    It turned out that the unusual appearance of Baojian last night and its hot appearance were due to this reason. Xiao Shili thought, think carefully, the original and ordinary computer because of the heavy load and card machine and too hot almost.


    "So it''s recovered now, isn''t it?" Xiao Shili exits the main interface and asks.


    "Yes, it took a total of nine days. Among all the magic machines, the speed is fast. In these nine days, it has been determined that your magic machine has met the conditions for evolution to a mature body. So, let me show up and have a preliminary talk with you."


    Xiao Shili recognized a certain meaning in the other party''s words, "do you mean that now my magic machine has not evolved into a mature body?"


    "Of course, evolutionary maturity must be confirmed by yourself." 8686.


    "So I can choose not to evolve?" Xiao Shili asked each other.


    "Of course, it''s up to you." 8686 expression became a bit serious, "but next, let me explain the rules, we must listen carefully."


    The rules of evolution? Xiao Shili concentrated a little.


    8686 cleared his throat and said, "when Shenji meets the conditions for evolution to mature body, you can choose to evolve or give up. If you choose to give up, everything will remain the same. Shenji will be upgraded according to the original mode. At present, your Shenji level is level 3, and you can''t rely on good and evil value to upgrade your level, so your harvest is 14 billion good and evil value, It''s enough for you to spend your whole life. If you want to win a welfare lottery, be supported by the most beautiful woman in the world, or even run for the head of state, it''s just a small thing. "


    Shit, what do you mean? Of course, Xiao Shili knows what a concept it is. It''s not a problem for an opponent like Vladimir to kill more than a dozen with a lock.


    However, today''s Xiao Shili has broken away from the small-scale peasant thought of that year, and is not limited to the satisfaction of the above points. To put it another way, our realm no longer stays at the level of mortals.


    Money is now the most urgent need for Xiao Shili, but it is not difficult to get it. Otherwise, what do you think my brother''s trip to Russia is for? Arms and minerals, which are smuggled from Russia and sold back, are literally millions of profits. Xiao Shili has now established an almost complete transportation chain. With the help of export, his business can start immediately.


    I have money. Do I need a woman to support me? It''s not the time to ask for support now. As for beautiful women, similarly, as long as you have money and power, there is no one who can''t go to Z country, the most popular female star.


    What about running for president,; For example, his new friend, Lao Pu, an iron fisted president who is popular and admired by all, is not to be killed by one of his directors in the end.


    So Xiao Shili put aside these floating clouds and hit the heart directly, "I choose evolution."


    "If you choose evolution, you will lose all the ability values and all the abilities you have gained so far. In other words, the level of Shenji will no longer exist."


    If you want to describe Xiao Shili''s expression, it is a feeling of slowly falling to the bottom. After a few seconds, he turned his eyes and glared at each other, "you mean..."


    "That''s right. The good value, evil value, red star, dark star, fear value and kill value you have gained so far will be cleared, and will no longer be absorbed and increased. In addition, the abilities you have now, good and evil value locking, control ability and detection ability will be lost." 8686 a pair of I said enough clear tone, "so please choose carefully."


    Nonsense, the ability value is gone, even if there is a power, it can''t be launched. Xiao Shili scolds in his heart. What kind of evolution is this? Even if you change your job online, you have to leave some skills for me, right?


    The 14 billion yuan of good value is not distressed. Since it is necessary to upgrade, it costs a certain amount of money. However, among these abilities, Xiao Shili attaches great importance to them and does not want to lose them. For example, the ability of good value locking and control are two anti heaven skills in his mind. It is really very difficult for him to give up these two abilities by himself.


    But then again, since it''s evolution, the ability given by the evolved treasure must be stronger than before. This is what Putin once said, the real ability!


    Real power?


    "What will I get from the evolution of Shenji into a mature body?" Xiao Shili asked, on the one hand, this event is not careless, we should make a confirmation first, and on the other hand, we should try to find the psychological gap.


    8866 replied, "after the evolution of Shenji into the whole, you will get a chance to turn over the cards. I can only tell you in general that you will choose one of the six fields and get one thing in this field."


    Just the same? Xiao Shili was disappointed and asked, "what are the six fields?"


    "I''m sorry, these can only be known when you choose to confirm evolution. I''ve overstepped my authority when I say that." 8686 shakes his head and uses a mean voice.


    "Let''s put it another way. The newly acquired ability must be better than the original ability. That''s right." Xiao Shili thought that he should at least make sure of this before he chooses evolution.

 Chapter 566

    But 8686''s reply disappointed him again, "different people have different opinions. It depends on what you think if you are better than not. There is no absolute powerful ability in this world. The key is how to use it."


    Xiao Shi can''t deny this, but what he needs now is an affirmation, which sounds too fucked. It''s very simple: if a newly acquired ability is not as strong as the old one, why do I still have to work so hard? Isn''t it not worth the loss?


    However, Xiao Shili is not that kind of short-sighted person. In any case, anyone or anything in the world wants to evolve towards a powerful direction. I can''t deny that.


    So after struggling for a few seconds to accompany his own ability, Xiao Shili resolutely chose to confirm.


    "Ha ha, do you know?" 8686 suddenly laughed, "among the ten people, ten will choose to evolve. Even if they don''t hesitate to lose everything they have now, they have to go. Everything is on the gamble of the unknown. In order to be more powerful, human greed is endless."


    "Nothing." Xiao Shili said with a displeased face, "give me evolution quickly!"


    "Yes, sir." 8686 slightly to a western style bow, "now you have officially become my master, now please close your eyes."


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes according to his words. He felt the wind rushing by his ears. It seemed that there was a light in front of him.


    As the light became brighter and brighter, the wind around him became more and more intense. Xiao Shili felt as if he was in the middle of a huge canyon. The wind in the canyon rushed up from below, shaking his body.


    This is clearly in their own home, how come the wind?


    Xiao Shili could not help but open his eyes and found that his consciousness had entered the main interface, a brand new main interface.


    Presented in front of him are six huge cards with the back facing him, and above the cards are displayed a light condensed font.


    They are as follows:


    1¡¢ Ancient powers.


    2¡¢ Ancient skills.


    3¡¢ Ancient artifact.


    4¡¢ In ancient times, they used demons.


    5¡¢ Ancient holy spirit.


    6¡¢ The heart of ancient times.


    This is... Just when Xiao Shi was one of them, the figure of 8686 emerged from one side.


    "As you can see, the six fields that I mentioned just now are presented to you. Next, you can choose any field, and then randomly obtain the ability or artifact in that field. However, it should be noted that once you choose, you can''t change it. Moreover, a person can only choose in the same field twice in his life, I hope you can think it over carefully before you make a decision. "


    Xiao Shili thought about the other side''s words, and his eyes moved back and forth on the six cards in front of him. Without knowing the details of the six cards, it was really not an easy choice.


    "Don''t you have a more detailed description of these six areas?" Xiao Shili stares at the six cards.


    "Of course, there is a detailed description, but it''s just copied according to the text set in the program. I think it''s a bit too lengthy." 8686 shrugged his eyebrows. "My mouth is a little dry. I don''t want to say so much. Let me give you a simple explanation. It''s easy to understand."


    Nima, a program of video, even make complaints about his own mouth. Xiao Shi is aware of your intelligence system, but it''s a bit exaggerated.


    But if you want to make the most appropriate choice in the next, you have to get information from this guy. Xiao Shili forced down the idea that he wanted to squash the other party. He said in a low voice, "say it."


    "OK, then I announce that the 8686 lecture will begin now!" 8686 suddenly roared and glided through the air, and the music of drums rang out beside his ears.


    Nima, can you stop being so happy? I''m serious about that. Xiao Shili is sweating secretly. The person who designed this program must be something with a few strings missing in his head.


    "Well, first of all, the number one field, ancient powers. Do you know what a power is? Don''t tell me you don''t know. You have so many powers. If you don''t know, you can''t blame me. Well, next, ancient skills. "


    8686 uses an uncut way of saying, "the so-called ancient skill is to randomly obtain a skill that I don''t know when it will be handed down. In short, it is a skill that exists in this world. Of course, there are several kinds of skill. Each skill has its own different effects and functions. Here we won''t list them one by one. Just to say one thing, skill and power seem similar, but the biggest difference is, The skill can be gradually improved step by step with one''s own cultivation, while the ability is almost a fixed ability, which is only related to some individual physical attributes. In short, the ability can not be improved through one''s own cultivation, but will only be affected by one''s own physical attributes, in other words, You can''t improve the attributes that affect abilities by exercising. "


    "What kind of skill is that? Does the great shift of heaven and earth count? " Xiao Shili asked casually.


    Did not expect 8686 light way, "it is possible ah."


    It''s possible!? Did this guy listen to himself? If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be possible for you to learn all kinds of peerless martial arts from those martial arts novels and use them for your own use? If that''s the case, wouldn''t you be too strong to learn the 18 dragon subduing palms and the six pulse magic sword? Before the enemy gets close to you, you''ll be killed by yourself.


    But the next sentence of 8686 is like a basin of cold water pouring on Xiao Shili''s head.


    "But generally speaking, the foundation of just getting the skill is very low. Generally speaking, you need to practice for 60 or 70 years before you can make a little success. Of course, this is about the root and qualification. If you have a good talent, you can practice for 10 or 20 years, and you can almost compete with others.


    Nima


    In the past ten or twenty years, Lao Tzu was still making a fool of himself. Xiao Shili''s interest was immediately suppressed, and he suddenly began to murmur that this so-called mature system could not be a pit father


    "Well, you see? Then go on 8686 cleared his throat with an affectation. "You students often watch movies and play online games. I don''t need to say more about artifact and enchantment. In this way, you can summon them with you when you get them. What''s more, the difference between artifact and psionic power can be used infinitely, that is, you don''t need to consider the user''s own energy and energy, After summoning, the enchanter may be killed by the enemy, so how to control his own enchanter needs to be practiced and mastered. The communication and emotional cultivation between the master and the enchanter are also very important. "


    In fact, Xiao Shili had a general understanding of the first four items in his mind, and he mainly wanted to know about the latter two items.


    "In ancient times, the Holy Spirit could obtain a soul from a distant time. The function of this soul was to attach it to the master. At that time, the master would obtain part of the ability of the soul, and the soul would occupy part of the consciousness and spirit. The specific proportion of the occupation was determined by the strength of both the soul and the master. If the strength of the soul was too much higher than that of the master, It is also possible that the user''s consciousness will be completely replaced. Therefore, in these six fields, the ancient holy spirit is dangerous. Please be careful to choose it. "

 Chapter 567

    In short, is it a ghost? Xiao Shili couldn''t help but say, "I don''t know who the Holy Spirit of ancient times refers to, the ancient people who once lived on the earth, or the characters in the myth?"


    "Classmate, you must have read too many fantasy novels. The characters in the myth are all fictional. If you want God to be attached to you, is there anyone else in the world who can be confused?" 8686 shook his head and looked helpless.


    In this way, the first half of my sentence is the correct solution. Xiao Shili thought to himself, even so, it doesn''t seem very obvious to people. If he accidentally called the soul of Qin Shihuang, who can hold him down?


    Hearing this, Xiao Shili felt like he was dreaming. It wasn''t because of his poor acceptance, but it all sounded incredible. It''s a bit too mysterious to say that if a power, such as changing fortune or something, comes out and is barely within the scope of one''s own acceptance. If artifact, demon or even the soul of the ancients come out.


    Believe it or not, it''s hard to believe it.


    Finally, there is one left, which is also the most incomprehensible one. Now that you have heard this, just listen patiently.


    "The last one." Xiao Shili looked at 8686 road.


    "Ancient heart." 8686 nodded, "this ability... May not be called ability. The power of the ancient heart can strengthen a person''s consciousness in an all-round way and make the person''s comprehensive level rise to the highest level. Whether a person is strong or not depends not on his power or skills, but mainly on his heart. If his heart is strong enough, everything will be nothing in front of him. Sorry, I copied this sentence from the text. I can''t understand the specific meaning. In a word, it can make a person''s heart strong. For example, if a person is born timid, self abased and cowardly, the power of the ancient heart may transform him into a strong and confident person. But you don''t have to care too much about this, because only a very small number of people will choose this one, so to speak, almost none. "


    "Well, now that it''s all described in detail, say your choice." 8686.


    Xiao Shili looked at the six cards in front of him and seemed to be lost in thought.


    There is only one chance to choose, and each card can only be turned twice in its lifetime, and the ability is gained from it


    Considering all these factors, the first point is the most important for me, because I have lost all my abilities, and I need a more powerful ability to fill the gap. Besides, I don''t know what conditions I need to meet before I have the next chance to flop. But as you can imagine, it will never be very simple.


    Ten seconds later, Xiao Shili made a choice, "I choose the first one."


    "Oh? Ancient powers? " 8686 nodded, "if it''s really decided, go and open the cards."


    Xiao Shili slowly put his consciousness on the first card. At first, he was inclined to choose the skill, but because he needed to practice from the foundation, it took too long, so he changed his mind.


    At this time, with the coagulation of Xiao Shili''s consciousness, the first of the six cards was slowly turned over. In an instant, a light on the card suddenly poured into Xiao Shili''s body.


    At the same time, he has information and descriptions of the new powers he has acquired in his mind.


    Power Name: Soul leap.


    Level: Elementary.


    Effect: after launching, it can penetrate into other people''s bodies and occupy their bodies. At the same time, their own physical attributes will also be transferred to the occupied body, which can make any action according to their own consciousness.


    Condition: one of the conditions that must be met for the soul transition. The person who makes the transition must not be noticed by the other party before he can make the transition. If he is felt by the target with any of the five senses, the transition will fail.


    The second condition that soul transition must satisfy is that the life value of noumenon must be above 50 (percent sign). If it is lower than this ratio under the injury weight, or it falls into a dying state, it will not be able to make the transition.


    This ability is a lock-in ability, which does not need to consider the attribute comparison and gap between the two sides. Once the target is occupied in the body, it can not resist in any way, unless the Leaper releases himself, he can recover consciousness.


    When the light dissipated, Xiao Shili''s consciousness was back to reality. When he looked down, the fortune cheating treasure hanging on his chest had disappeared. Instead, it was a strange shape mark on his left chest.


    "This bright mark represents that your magic machine is mature now." The figure of 8686 also moved to reality.


    "The mark of light?" Xiao Shili just felt a little strange about the name.


    "After the Shenji enters the mature body, it will be divided into two attributes: light and dark. Since your Shenji has absorbed good value before it evolves into a mature body, its attribute is light. Furthermore, what you just got randomly after the flop is also the ability of light. In the same way, if it''s a secret machine of the dark attribute, what users get will also be the ability of the dark attribute. "


    Xiao Shili can''t help but laugh at himself. He is bright, which doesn''t match his consistent image.


    Thinking about the ability he had just acquired, Xiao Shi felt a little disappointed from the first, and his feeling didn''t seem to be very strong. It''s not that this ability is weak, but it''s better to use it than your original ability, even without good value locking and control.


    "Things can''t be seen that way." 8686 seems to have guessed Xiao Shili''s initial impression. Without waiting for him to think about it more, he said, "think about it carefully. This ability and your previous ability are not on the same level at all. It''s no exaggeration to even say that they are different."


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised when he heard what the other party said. He simply stopped thinking for himself and asked, "why?"


    "For example, if you are facing a powerful opponent who is far more powerful than you, if you want to lock and kill him with good value, the good value you need is so huge that you can''t even imagine it, can''t you?"


    After the other side said that, Xiao Shili suddenly realized that he had encountered such a situation several times. At the beginning, in the face of such fierce opponents as Jiang Yuheng, Andrew, Igor, and flojimir, he could not directly kill each other with good value, but at most caused some damage to them.


    **Although the control seems to be very strong, in fact, it is very demanding on the difference between the attributes of both sides, and the success rate is also quite low** The first condition for control to be activated is that the Yin Qi in the other person''s body is weaker than that in himself, and the time of control will be shortened with the Yang Qi in the other person''s body.


    Basically, people with certain strength have strong Yin Qi and Yang Qi in their bodies. Even if they are slightly weaker than themselves, if they are not several times of the difference, it is difficult to succeed.


    And now with this ability, as long as you rely on sneak attack, you can completely end the other side in an instant. Soul transition does not consider the strength and attribute gap between the two sides. The prerequisite is that you only need to have your own health value above 50 (percent sign), and the other side does not find yourself, that''s all.

 Chapter 568

    If only from the effect of ability, the original abilities are really strong, but if they are put into actual combat, the gap will be reflected immediately!


    This kind of feeling, it''s just like open hang up!


    Xiao Shili''s heart was shocked for a moment, and he couldn''t help thinking of Putin''s words: compared with the real powers, your current powers are just scattered bits and pieces.


    Suppose you learn the highest level skills in an online game and are invincible in the world of the game, but at this time, there is an open guy in front of you. What kind of mood will you feel.


    You may need a move to be a full screen monster, but people''s move is not only for the boss, but also for ten times of experience!


    Xiao Shili is in such a mood now. He was scolded by the whole family when he was hanging up in the game. He also felt boring, but in reality, he felt completely different!


    In fact, Xiao Shi could understand what he thought, but 8686 said it first. After a while, the depression and dissatisfaction in my heart were swept away, and I felt extremely excited because of my new ability.


    Maybe Xiao Shili''s expression is too ostentatious, 8686 some can''t go on, holding the attitude of hitting each other, said, "don''t be too proud, but just got a power, don''t blame I didn''t tell you, in this world, you''re not the only one who has magic power, in other people, there may be the ability to conquer you."


    Xiao Shili hasn''t seen Shenji as a mature user yet, but he also knows that even ordinary Shenji users are extremely difficult to deal with. At the beginning, he and Jiang Yuheng did their best in the battle, and finally defeated each other by relying on luck.


    If you really meet this kind of person who can be called the same kind in the future, you must be extremely careful.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of another thing, so he asked, "it''s said that once the Shenji has entered the mature body, the user is entitled to know something about the place where the Shenji was made and the existence of a secret scientific research institution. Is that so?"


    8686 shook his head. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any relevant data in my database. What you said is beyond my jurisdiction."


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili was a little disappointed. Looking out of the window, he found that the sky was already bright. He finished the upgrade of Shenji and spent the whole night unconsciously.


    The first thing that happened next was that Xiao Shili couldn''t wait to try his new powers. At this time, he went to the window and looked down at the community street to see who could be used as a target to experiment. It was just before seven o''clock, and all the people downstairs were old men and women who got up early to exercise. His soul doesn''t want to occupy an old man''s body. Xiao Shili thought, wait a minute.


    At this time, 8686 said again, "by the way, I forgot to explain one more thing to you. Because the yuan Shen in your body is too weak, the objects of the current jump are limited to children under five years old and the elderly over 80 years old. These people are weak, and the yuan Shen in your body is not formed or is about to dissipate, so it is easier to jump. In addition, the distance of the jump should not exceed 20 meters."


    Xiao Shili was concentrating on staring out of the window. When he heard this, he almost didn''t turn down from the window and suddenly turned around. 8686 felt the murder of his master this time, so he hid far ahead of time.


    "Are you kidding me?" Xiao Shili stares at this thing, eager to slap it into a mist.


    "I''ve said for a long time that the strength of a power has something to do with some attributes of the body, wood or wood?" 8686 said with a smile.


    If you have your sister, even if it''s a little bit of a relationship, it''s a bit too bad to limit your transition to the elderly and children, who are still 80 and five years old! Xiao Shili is not interested in jumping to the old man of 80 years old, and children are no exception.


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me. I didn''t say that you can only aim at the elderly and children. It''s just that your Yuanshen is too weak. It''s just like a person hasn''t learned to walk. When Yuanshen reaches a certain strength, there will be no limit." Since 8686 is a highly intelligent and anthropomorphic program, it will naturally be afraid. Seeing Xiao Shili''s expression, he hastily said.


    "Yuanshen?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be stunned. The word seemed familiar to him, but it was the first time that it appeared in him. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s that?"


    "There are two kinds of Qi in human body, yin and Yang, which condense and rotate from the body and merge into one. In short, Yuan Shen represents the sum of yin and Yang in human body. Although Yin and yang are mutually antagonistic, they are also mutually antagonistic. After these two kinds of breath merge in human body, they will become yuan Shen. Otherwise, you think that the two kinds of Qi in human body are stored there, When you use good value lock to change your fortune, you actually extract Yang Qi from your own primordial spirit. "


    Before Xiao left, he only thought that yin and Yang existed in the body. Unexpectedly, there was a saying about Yuanshen, and he couldn''t help saying, "that is to say, if we continuously improve the Yin and Yang in the body, will Yuanshen become powerful?"


    No, No 8686 made an enigmatic expression, "in short, Yuanshen is like a device to hold Yin and Yang. How much it can hold depends on the size of the device space. A person has a spirit from birth, and with the growth of age, the spirit will gradually become stronger. After middle age, the spirit will sink, and the spirit will gradually weaken. "


    "Is there no way to strengthen the spirit?" Xiao Shili asked, anyway, he knows that Yuanshen can definitely be enhanced. There are too many such examples. In some fantasy novels, isn''t it by cultivation to enhance Yuanshen?


    "Of course." 8686 fluttered down, sat down on Xiao Shili''s bed, put up a finger and said, "a person''s spirit is directly related to the person''s mood. So you may not understand. For example, if a rich man and a poor man stand together, the spirit of the rich man is better than that of the poor man. Why? It''s simply because the rich are richer than the poor, and being rich and rich can also improve their mood. The two people with too big a gap between the rich and the poor have different views on the world and their own consciousness. In most cases, the rich are slightly higher than the poor, which also means the difference between the two


    "In addition, if you have attainments in a certain field, you can also enhance the original spirit. For example, athletes, famous actors, popular singers, Chinese painting masters and so on. The original spirit is stronger than ordinary people."


    "There are many other examples like this. Even if you are a perverted murderer with dozens of lives in your hand, the yuan God will be higher than the average person, or you are a coquettish and lustful sex wolf who destroys countless flowers and is secretly favored by many women in your life, and yuan God will be strengthened for it."


    "In a word, these all determine a person''s mood. The weakest people in the world are those who are mediocre, muddle along, numb to life, feel inferior to themselves, and hide in a corner of the world in a humble and cowardly way. Such people will feel nervous and at a loss in front of people who are slightly stronger in Yuan Shen, and the strength of a person''s yuan Shen, In fact, it also determines one''s aura. "

 Chapter 569

    8686 finish saying, Xiao Shili threw out a sentence, "so simple?"


    "You are now a god much better than most people, but you are still far from the master of the mature body."


    "I see." Xiao Shili smiles. If he says that, he doesn''t need to strengthen Yuanshen. With the improvement of his financial resources, power and comprehensive strength, Yuanshen will also be strengthened. Of course, this makes it more urgent for him to want a powerful * *.


    He took a look at 8686, it seems that this guy is not good for nothing, but since people think he is the master, it seems a bit awkward to always use the model to call each other, so Xiao Shili thought, "8686, let me give you a name, why don''t I just call you Xiaobai?"


    "Xiaobai, why?" 8686 looks stunned.


    "Because you''re in white." Xiao Shili shrugged indifferently.


    "Bah! I don''t want it because it''s so bad. " Little Berton looked very stimulated. "My appearance is just a random simulation. My shape and pattern can be changed by me at will. Hum, it''s not easy to change clothes." With that, his clothes have become a set of red windbreaker, which seems to be fashionable.


    "Is this..." Xiao Shili, who is familiar with the game, can see it at a glance, "is Dante''s clothes in the ghost cry?"


    "Positive solution." Xiaobai said with a proud face, "my database contains all the elements of human culture so far, including movies, games, animation and novels. I can become anything I want. Therefore, I don''t want to be called Xiaobai."


    To this stinky and narcissistic intelligent program, Xiao Shili really has no temper, "OK, OK, then I''ll call you Xiaobai."


    Xiaobai suddenly said shyly, "in fact... People have long thought of a name with culture, connotation, massiness, simplicity, elegance, modernity and a little sadness."


    "What?" Xiao Shi couldn''t believe that there was such a name in the world, at least he couldn''t think of it with his own brain.


    "Aixinjueluo? Dysmenorrhea. " Xiaobai uses a kind of happy and bashful language.


    "Poof!" Xiao Shili just drank water, and all of it came out in an instant.


    "Shi Li, are you awake?"


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. I heard my mother shouting outside.


    Xiao Shili answered quickly, and Xiaobai turned into an optical flow and flew into the bright mark of Xiao Shili''s left shoulder.


    After putting on his clothes, Xiao Shili looked at his watch. It was more than nine o''clock. He opened the door and said strangely, "Mom, today is Monday. Why don''t you go to work¡°


    Xiao''s mother said with a happy smile, "your father and I have asked for leave today. We''ll go shopping later. We''ll make a delicious meal at noon and treat our son well."


    It seems that the elder has not recovered from the joy of his son being recommended to study abroad. The more he sees his parents, the more depressed Xiao Shili is. However, he doesn''t feel particularly worried. Now he is quite different from before, and it''s not impossible for him to go to Harvard.


    However, it has been half a year since he left home. His parents miss his son, and he can understand it. Xiao Shili plans to stay at home today to accompany his parents. When he looks at his watch, it''s still early. It''s better to take time to go to school and ask Lin Shihan what''s going on.


    Xiao''s mother was a little strange when she heard that her son was going to school. She thought that her son had just come back from abroad today, and most of them would take a few days off. She didn''t expect that he would go to school again so soon. However, since his son was a walk student in the school, the school naturally had to pay close attention to him, so she didn''t ask much.


    Xiao Shili sat at the dining table in the living room, eating the breakfast his mother had given him, and suddenly remembered something.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili immediately put down his spoon and his face became a little dignified.


    Seeing that her son had stopped eating, Xiao''s mother asked, "what''s the matter? Does the porridge mom cooked today not suit your taste¡°


    "No Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "Mom, do you remember when we moved here?"


    Xiao''s mother didn''t understand why her son suddenly asked this question, so she replied, "I calculate. When we moved here, I was just pregnant with you. You are seventeen years old. Push back. That''s seventeen years ago."


    "I remember something happened in my family at that time. To be exact, something happened to me. You and my dad told me about it later."


    As soon as Xiao''s mother heard this, her smile immediately faded. Her eyes flickered away from her son''s face and looked at the table, "well, what are you doing? Those things have passed. We''ll forget the bad things."


    "But I want to hear from you again. At that time, I remember a Taoist came to see Fengshui for us, and later he made a lot of mess."


    "Shh, don''t talk nonsense!" Mother Xiao glared at her son and saw that the Taoist had a high status in her heart. "The master was a hermit. If it hadn''t been..."


    She didn''t want to mention it, but she found that the conversation had opened before she knew it.


    What kind of hermit.


    If it had been before, Xiao Shili would have said something in his heart. He would have classified all those people who touch their bones to look at faces, fortune tellers and so on as charlatans. The old Taoist in his childhood even made himself miserable. If he didn''t hit each other in the street now, he would write his Xiao character upside down.


    But since that happened in the Kremlin war. Xiao Shili had a great psychological change in his childhood memories.


    Now he wanted to hear it again from his mother and find out what had happened.


    Seeing that her son really wanted to know, mother Xiao thought that her son was so old that she didn''t need to avoid anything. Let''s listen to these stories.


    So he sighed, "on the day you were born, three people happened to die in our building. They were all old people in their twilight days, and even the animals in every family died. I saw this with my own eyes. At that time, there were several dead cats and dogs in the garbage room downstairs, including Aunt Zhang''s cat and Uncle Li''s dog, These animals were well kept, but they suddenly died that day. "


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt a sense behind him. The first time he heard this was three years ago. At that time, he was just in junior high school and was full of blood. He was looking for someone to fight in Tiantian street. He didn''t believe it was true. He heard it the first day and forgot it the next day.


    But at the moment, the chill in my heart is


    "People in the whole building looked at our family in a strange way during that time. Your father and I called these people superstitious, but in order to make them stop thinking, your father invited a Mr. Yin and Yang from outside to show you."


    Although Xiao''s mother said so, Xiao Shili saw a twinkle in her mother''s eyes. It can be seen that at that time, she and her father were a little suspicious of this matter.

 Chapter 570

    Xiao''s mother continued, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. It''s a big deal when you look at it. After that, the Taoist priest''s face changed, and then he said something. Anyway, it means that you have something bad on you. Your father and I were scared. We asked if there''s any way to save it. Mr. Yin Yang said that this kind of thing can''t be removed. There''s only one way to suppress it, Then he gave us a stack of paper amulets, saying that as long as you stick them on your body, you can be safe. Thanks to the Taoist priest, you have been growing up peacefully since that time, and nothing has happened. "£¨ Referring to this, Xiao''s mother showed a comfortable smile on her face, reached out her hand and touched Xiao Shili''s head, "whether you believe it or not, anyway, the Taoist priest let us put down our heart in those years and raised you with peace of mind. We should thank others for that."


    But Xiao Shili knew that his mother''s story was not complete. He omitted some of the things, according to what his father told him when he was 14 years old.


    After reading it, the Taoist priest said that the child''s sin in his previous life was too heavy. After reincarnation, he brought his anger to this life. After six years old, he would see blood on his hands. There is only one way to suppress the anger in his body. First, you must give him his name. Second, before he is six years old, you must keep him at home and forbid him to leave the house. His body and every place he touches must be pasted with such a paper symbol, which can not be removed from sleeping or eating. When he is six years old, if he is safe, his life will be safe.


    Because of Lao Dao''s words, Xiao Shili had a miserable childhood in his memory, which is one of the reasons why he never went to kindergarten.


    What''s more, his mother forgot one thing, that is, when Lao Dao left, he also collected 500 yuan from his family. The 500 yuan at that time was the top of 5000 yuan now, so this strengthened Xiao Shili''s view that he was a money swindler in the future.


    But now, Xiao Shili''s eyes were frozen, and he carefully recalled every word that Taoist priest said. He didn''t believe in any previous life and this life, and what sins he committed in his previous life, but he couldn''t find a reasonable reason to explain the strange phenomenon that happened to him that day.


    At that time, there was a voice deep in his heart, calling like a charm, and then his body changed, and his mind seemed to become another self. When he came back, Vladimir was dead in his own hands.


    Seeing that her son''s face was a little low, Xiao''s mother regretted what she had said to him. She quickly digged off the topic, "it''s almost half past nine. Why hasn''t your father come back when he went out to buy vegetables? I''ll go out to see him. When are you going to school?"


    "Just go." Xiao Shili stood up from the sofa, picked up the school uniform from the back of the chair, walked slowly to the door, but turned around, "Mom, do you remember the tattoo on my chest when I was a child?"


    "Well, where is the tattoo? The doctor said, it''s a birthmark, but the area is a little big, it looks like a pattern, and it disappeared when you were six years old. " "What''s the matter?" she asked


    "No, nothing." Xiao Shili didn''t say anything more and turned to leave the house.


    When he came to the street outside, Xiao Shili put his hand on his chest and took a deep breath. At that time, something must have happened to him, but he didn''t know what it was.


    The only one who can solve this mystery is the Taoist priest at that time. However, it is almost impossible to find such a person in the vast sea of people in China. After 17 years, maybe even parents have forgotten each other''s appearance.


    Xiao Shili shakes his head and doesn''t think about it. Let it be what will happen in the future. Anyway, he can''t do anything. Let''s think about what kind of surprise we will give her when we meet Lin Shihan.


    Xiao Shili got rid of his doubts and gloom, regained his bright mood and strode towards the school.


    China is a sunny morning, while the southern hemisphere is shrouded in dark night.


    In this dark sky, unknown time, unknown place, all you know is a huge mansion by the sea.


    The sound of the waves beating on the rocks reverberated from time to time in the quiet hall. In the empty hall, there were three people sitting at the moment.


    Sitting on the sofa on the left is an old man with white hair and beard. His eyes are slightly closed, and two dried walnuts are slowly turning in his hands.


    The man next to him on his right was short, with thin cheeks and eyes staring straight ahead.


    At the left end of the table stood a man wearing a broad Boulevard robe. Because of wearing it all the year round, the edges of the robe were worn out and the Tai Chi patterns on it were a little blurred.


    These three people are all over 60 years old. Although they are fat and thin with different looks, they all exude a strong breath.


    In front of the three, in front of a burning fireplace in the wall, there was a fourth man sitting. Because his whole body was in the dark, he could only see a dark shadow. The beating fire in the fireplace reflected its outline. It was like a statue that could not move for a long time.


    I don''t know how long it took until the wind weakened and the sound of the waves stopped outside, a sound came from the empty hall.


    "How''s it going?"


    The thin old man in the middle was staring at the shadow all the time. At the moment, he said, "I''ve sent the soul of filfado to him. As for the step that will bring the legendary magic power into play, I''m also looking forward to it."


    Shadow did not speak and nodded.


    The old man with white hair stopped his movements, then opened his eyes and said, "I have already taught the secret of Qianlong. I have to say that he is a very gifted child. It takes only three days for ordinary people to understand what they need. However, he is a little inferior to that man. Can he master the last level like that man, It all depends on the boy''s savvy. "


    The shadow nodded again, and after a few seconds of silence, "this time I just called you here. There is something I want to tell you. However, you must assure me that after hearing this, you will not mess up your position or take any action without authorization. "


    The two old men''s faces were dignified at this time. Listening to each other''s words, something must have happened. They all nodded at the moment.


    "Mr. Tiangang, it''s up to you to tell you next."


    The Taoist priest, who has not spoken for a long time, leaves the table now and stands upright in the local area. When he just leans against the table, he looks like a lazy God stick. Now he stands tall, but suddenly he has a spirit of immortality, which makes people sigh.


    Mr. Tiangang smoothed the three inch long beard under his chin, and then said slowly, "eight days ago, there was a turmoil in Russia in the extremely cold area in the north. Although the turmoil was caused by the internal rebellion of the country, it almost made the country into a place of eternal doom. It was the child who finally put it all down."


    The other two people''s eyes were surprised. The skinny old man was surprised and said, "how can he run to where?"

 Chapter 571

    "There''s a reason for this. I don''t have the same idea." Tiangang Taoist priest said, "but in the process of calming down this turmoil, that thing has a faint sign of breaking eggs."


    "What?" This time, their reaction was several times stronger than before. The old man with white hair suddenly stood up from the sofa and said, "why don''t you tell us this kind of thing until now?"


    "I said, don''t mess up." The voice in the dark came slowly.


    These three people seem to have great respect for the figure in the dark. The old man with white hair forced himself to restrain himself and did it again on the sofa.


    "Of course, there was only a faint sign, and there was no real broken egg, but the child seemed to be affected a little, and the spirit was slightly engulfed." Tiangang Taoist priest.


    "Devour? About how many? " The old man with white hair immediately became a little nervous.


    "About 10 percent."


    "Ten percent." The thin old man shook his head. "That''s a very powerful force."


    "Yes, at the same time of swallowing, the synchronization rate of soul attachment reaches 3%, the transfer rate of power reaches 6%, and the alienation rate of body reaches 30%. The subject has initially entered the stage of violent walking." Tiangang Taoist priest shook his head, "in the violent state, the child killed the enemy with only one blow."


    The old man with white hair looked at each other and said, "brother Tiangang, when the child was just born, you didn''t seal it by yourself. Now it''s not 30 years. Why does it show signs of breaking eggs?"


    "Brother Yinlong is right. Seventeen years ago, I used eight methods to fix the stars. It took six years to form a seal. The effect of the seal can last 30 years. I don''t know why I broke the ban so early."


    With that, they looked at the shadow in front of the fireplace together. The shadow was silent for a few seconds, and then the voice came down and said, "about this matter, I hope that the three of you can keep a secret from the outside world. Even within the family, you should also keep your mouth shut. I will arrange a special person to investigate the specific situation, but as a last resort, you still need the help of the three of you."


    The three of them got up at the same time and said, "for the sake of the family, we should do our best."


    The appearance of dark shadow suddenly seemed to be extremely tired and waved to the three people.


    They turned around and left the hall one by one. After walking 100 meters on a long corridor, the old man, who was called Yinlong, was the old man who taught Xiao Shili the secret of Qianlong in prison. At this time, they said, "I didn''t expect to hear such a shocking news when I came here tonight. What''s Taoist priest Tiangang''s opinion on this?"


    Tiangang Taoist priest''s tone was slow and low. "If this matter spreads to the family, it will cause an unimaginable chaos. At that time, I''m afraid there will be countless people who want to kill the child. At present, before the cause is found out, we must not let others see the clue."


    If Xiao Shili was here at the moment, he would have known all the three people. Naturally, Shifu didn''t have to say that the skinny old man was afraid that he would be called Dr. Lu. Although Taoist priest Tiangang hadn''t met him, he would have guessed immediately by virtue of each other''s Taoist robes.


    This was originally a coincidence of three talents in their lives, but now they are in the same place. How can we explain all this?


    The skinny old man said, "I just don''t know how the president will investigate. Now that the child has grown up, and he has the soul of filfado in his hand, and he has got the true biography of brother Yinlong. His strength has become small. Even if the hidden trace is close, he will be found out."


    The other two were obviously thinking about this problem. After listening to the words of the skinny old man, they were silent, and their eyes were full of speculation.


    After the three left, the hall became more empty and lonely. Black shadow was still sitting in front of the fireplace, curling up slightly, looking like an old man who was afraid of the cold.


    The quiet room suddenly heard a burst of crisp footsteps, in such a quiet night, it does not seem abrupt, but brings a sense of rhythm. It can be imagined that the owner of the footsteps must be a light girl.


    The girl''s skirt rises and falls gently on the marble floor, above the crystal clear pointed shoes, white cotton stockings wrapping Ivory round legs, looming from the gap of the long skirt. Deep purple pleated skirt light out of an elegant, white shirt with a collar, showing a student like purity.


    The girl stood in the center of the hall, her cherry blossom face shining in the dark. She leaned slightly towards the person in front of her, and her voice was as clear as a warbler. "Mr. President."


    Dark shadow nodded, "I''m sorry to call you so late. These days, I''m still in the habit of living here."


    The girl''s bright eyes, if as quiet as the autumn water, just a short answer: "yes."


    The shadow was silent for a moment. "I''m calling you here tonight. I want to give you a task. But because you have just joined the organization, I want to ask for your own opinions before that."


    The girl''s eyes still did not change, gently said, "I know, what is the task content?"


    "Very simple, just want you to spy on a person, and then the other party''s information back to me, the premise is, in any case, can''t be found by the other party." Black shadow said, "because the location of this mission is in your hometown China, so I want to send you to carry out the mission, and at the same time, I want to go back to my hometown to have a look. I haven''t been back for a long time, so I must miss my hometown."


    There seems to be a little change on the girl''s face, but she didn''t express her opinion.


    "Well, let''s go back and get ready now, and set out in three days."


    "Yes." The girl regained her calm expression, bowed slightly to the shadow, turned around and wanted to leave.


    "If it''s fine." The shadow suddenly stopped her behind.


    After a few steps, the girl stops and looks back.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Ye ruoqing nodded and turned around. Her figure was like a falling cherry blossom, disappearing in the dark hall.


    When Xiao Shili arrived at the school by taxi, he was doing radio gymnastics. He could hear the command and music of kicking.


    Can radio gymnastics really exercise? In Xiao Shili''s opinion, they are just a group of people standing on the playground, lazily stretching their arms and kicking their legs with the music that makes people urinate. Theoretically, it''s not as helpful as the last one. At least you can exercise your psoas. In fact, the function of radio gymnastics is to make a person feel stupid for more than ten minutes every day from the age of 12 to 18, except for primary school students.


    Usually at this time, Xiao Shili should be smoking on the rooftop, looking at the dense school uniform below, with a few friends standing or sitting beside him, discussing which girl has a big chest, which girl is no longer in the same place, whether the teacher in the next class is bald or pockmarked, and who is going to step on a class after school.


    Alas, Xiao Shi got out of the car, looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. He really missed it. He left school for more than half a year and suddenly began to miss his campus life. Even if his campus life was different from others, it was his own memory.

 Chapter 572

    As expected, he still can''t get rid of his identity as a student. Xiao Shili walked forward with self mockery and lit a cigarette. Before he got to the gate, the guard rushed out of the small house.


    "Ah, who said you, smoking is not allowed here at the school gate, and it''s already ten o''clock..." when the security guard saw the student raise his head, a "ten" in the back was stuck in his throat, and his expression was stunned.


    Xiao Shi can''t help but step forward and knock on the iron door. The security guard looks at his action. It takes a long time for him to react. He runs over and the key opens the door.


    "Hard work." Xiao Shili patted the security guard on the shoulder and walked into the school gate. The latter was staring at his back. This guy... Hasn''t disappeared for a long time. When did he come back!


    Xiao Shili went through the small square at the main entrance and went straight to the direction of the teaching building. At this time, the radio exercise was over, and a large number of students poured out of the stadium and went back to the classroom. Even so, the figure walking in the campus with both hands in the bag and a cigarette in its mouth has attracted the attention of many people.


    "Ah, look, is that Xiao Shili from class six, grade one in senior high school?"


    "It''s really him!"


    "What? Didn''t he drop out long ago? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. There are still many people in the school who are his younger brothers. It''s said that he went to the society for a period of time, and now his influence is more powerful than before."


    Although the voices of the students around him were very small, some of them came into Xiao Shili''s ears. In the strange eyes around him, Xiao Shili ignored these eyes and entered a higher teaching building.


    However, I didn''t come to school for more than half a year, and I seldom appeared in school at the beginning, so after all, only a few people recognized Xiao Shili. Most people just thought that the student dared to walk around with a cigarette in his mouth in the campus, which was very awesome.


    After entering the classroom of class 16 of senior high school, the noisy classroom that had been waiting for the class immediately quieted down. After all, this is my own territory, and my classmates still recognize Xiao Shili.


    "Here we are." In the first row in the middle, Li Yuanqi raised his hand to say hello.


    Xiao Shili walked over and sat down behind him, "so early?"


    "I''ve been away from school for so long, so many things are unfamiliar. I can''t make it up if I don''t come back quickly." Li Yuanqi looked at Xiao Shili and said, "it''s you. I didn''t expect you to come back to school."


    "Nothing to do, boring, just come and have a look." Xiao Shili held the back of his head in his hands and leaned back in his chair, "what''s the next class?"


    "Mathematics."


    "What has changed in the school recently?"


    "It''s said that a new girl is the new flower of our higher level."


    When they have a boring chat, it''s not that they have nothing to say, but that some things can''t be said in school. Both of them keep silent about what happened some time ago. Assuming that they are heard by others, they will think that they are crazy.


    The seat behind Li Yuanqi was originally Xiao Shili''s, but it was already assigned to someone else. The owner of the seat saw that his seat had been occupied, and Xiao Shili was sitting on his seat. He could not say anything, but he could only shrink in the corner of the last row and watch eagerly.


    At this time, a figure suddenly stood next to Xiao Shili. The latter looked up and said, "good morning, monitor."


    Xu Rong''s expression was a little nervous, and she bit her lower lip slightly. Although she was a little afraid in the face of this person, her duty as a monitor still forced her to stand up at this time.


    "Well, that... Xiao Shili classmate..." Xu Rong summoned up courage and finally said, "you haven''t come to school for half a semester. You have been expelled from school... So... We''ll have class later, please..."


    The class suddenly became more quiet, and everyone''s eyes looked to this side. Many people thought that Xu Rong was brave enough, but what she said was true. Even if she didn''t say it now, she would say it later when the teacher came.


    Li Yuanqi was slightly stunned. He didn''t know about it. However, he was absent from class for a semester without saying hello to the school. It''s also understandable that he was expelled. It''s probably because of his good grades. In the morning, he was called by the teaching director to the teaching office and scolded him, but he didn''t say that he wanted to be expelled.


    In other words, I ignored one thing. Director PI didn''t know why he had been dismissed by the school. Now he has a new teaching director. That''s why this happened.


    He was about to speak, but Xiao Shili stood up and said to Xu Rong with a smile, "well, I know."


    Xu Rong was very kind-hearted, but she didn''t have the heart to do so. After all, for anyone, expulsion is a matter of great influence on the future, so she said busily, "Xiao Shili, classmate. Otherwise, you can fight with the head teacher again. The school hasn''t met you. Maybe you still have a chance."


    "I see. Thank you." Xiao Shili then walked out of the classroom without any pressure in the eyes of the people.


    Of course, Li Yuanqi knows that Xiao Shi can''t come to school just because he is bored. A few people have just returned to J City, and there are too many things waiting for him to deal with. At this time, Xiao Shili left the classroom directly, but he didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Xiao Shili just walked out of the classroom when he happened to meet Lin Shihan, holding a stack of teaching plans, coming from the other end of the corridor. They suddenly saw each other, and their faces were slightly stunned.


    Lin Shihan''s eyes trembled slightly, and her breath seemed to be in a hurry. They walked towards each other. Just when Xiao Shili stopped and was ready to say the first sentence, the other side walked straight by him.


    Xiao Shi can''t help but be stunned. Looking back, Lin Shihan seems to have never seen himself. What he left behind is a beautiful figure.


    "Sister Shihan?" Xiao Shili was surprised and puzzled. He couldn''t help crying.


    Lin Shihan stopped and turned around, but his face was calm and even cold.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t know how to open her mouth for a moment. She was angry with herself, or because of something else.


    "If it''s OK, I''ll go to class." Lin Shihan turned around and said, "also, although you have been expelled, you still need to call me a teacher in school."


    Listening to the fading footsteps and the girl''s disappearing figure, Xiao Shi left standing in the same place, and a sense of loss suddenly rose in his heart.


    Speaking of it, I have nothing to do with Lin Shihan, but the relationship between teachers and students is a little better in private, and I can barely be regarded as a friend. The feelings between the two people are only based on some unintentional ambiguous actions. They have not promised anything to her and she has not acquiesced in anything. They just stay on two parallel lines which are very close to each other. Maybe, it''s just my wishful thinking.


    The sense of loss comes one after another. Xiao Shili tries to stop thinking about it, but it keeps pouring into his mind.

 Chapter 573

    In Lin Shihan''s heart, they may be a simple relationship between teachers and students. Those inexplicable ambiguities may not count for much in her eyes. After all, there is a gap between the two people''s ages. If they have a skin blind date with a boy who is a few years younger than themselves, will it make her agree with each other? In the dock to save themselves that time, perhaps just because of the relationship between Du mengning.


    Du mengning is Lin Shihan''s cousin, and she knows the relationship between Du mengning and herself. In this way, Lin Shihan and herself are even more impossible. In the past few months, she may have forgotten herself, maybe she has a boyfriend.


    Xiao Shili''s expression suddenly became indifferent, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Was he just sad? When I think of her boyfriend, I feel a sudden pain in my heart. Well, I''ll blame my illusion for everything. In the past, I think it never happened.


    Thinking of this in his heart, Xiao Shili had an uncontrollable anxiety. He reached out and pressed the handrail of the corridor, reached over the handrail, and jumped down from the third floor. In the process of falling, he put his foot on the handrail of the second floor and landed on the first floor smoothly.


    Fortunately, this is the corner of the corridor, no one saw this scene, otherwise the whole school will be a sensation again.


    The chalk snapped off the wall. After Lin Shihan was stunned, he took another piece of chalk.


    I don''t know how many pieces of chalk this class broke.


    The following students also seem to feel that the state of Teacher Lin today is a bit wrong, and a whispering voice suddenly sounded below.


    "Miss Lin." At this time, the monitor of class one and five of senior high school stood up and said, "are you not feeling well, or you have a rest and I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    Lin Shi has a good impression on the students. It goes without saying that the boys are very close to her because she is approachable and considerate of the students.


    Lin Shihan reluctantly bent his mouth and shook his head, "no, thank you. Maybe he didn''t sleep well last night. It''s OK. Let''s continue to class."


    It''s a fine day today. It''s sunny.


    Headmaster Meng, sitting in a big swivel chair, sipped a cup of tea. He thought that people''s happiness is nothing more than this.


    "Xiao Xin, put the documents in that cabinet in order again. Right, it''s the one below."


    "Xiaoxin, your new skirt suits you very well. Hehe, where did you buy it?"


    "Young people will have to come to work like this in the future to be energetic."


    The new assistant this time is not as beautiful as the one last time, but she is in good shape. Besides, she has just graduated from university. She doesn''t have any social experience. She is very nervous about her principal, Professor Meng.


    When the girl came to report for duty on the first day, the snake like eyes of headmaster Meng were locked. She made a decision in person to let her stay. Now it seems that her vision is really in place. Xiaoxin is not only obedient, but also has no defensive psychology towards people, even the most basic.


    Worthy of being a fresh graduate, it''s just a word, tender!


    While directing Xiaoxin to come back and forth to the office, headmaster Meng sips tea and enjoys the beautiful scenery. At this time, the girl was sorting out the documents in her bookcase. When she got to the lower floors, she had to bend down, and the little butt in the professional dress was presented in front of her.


    The bookcase is not far away from her desk. The girl''s cocked butt is less than one meter away from her. She can even smell the fragrance there. How else to say that the girl who just graduated has no sense of self-defense? Headmaster Meng thinks happily and stubbornly that the young girl''s butt is soft and full of fragrance.


    As Xiaoxin kept bending down, more and more snow-white thighs were exposed, just a little, almost you can see the little inside!


    Headmaster Meng suddenly felt his whole body''s blood rushed to the top of his head. He could not help holding his old gun through his pants and rubbing it as slightly as possible.


    Xiaoxin carefully arranges the documents, still imperceptible, behind the wretched uncle is taking advantage of his body to vent his lust.


    Damn, it''s so cool. It''s fast. It''s fast! Just when headmaster Meng could hardly help roaring, the door of the office suddenly flew open.


    Yes, it was the feeling of being kicked from the outside. The whole door hit the wall and made a loud noise.


    Headmaster Meng is about to usher in the best moment, but at this moment, he is green and purple. Damn, it''s hard for him to stand up once when he is middle-aged. Who is so heartless and does it himself like this? He has to strike ahead of time for another few times.


    Xiao Xin was also startled, holding the papers scattered all over the ground.


    Lao Meng has been on the scene for many years, and his reaction is not generally quick. There are only two kinds of people who dare to kick their own office door like this, one is a person, the other is a big man. The first time did not attack, but due to the presence of the beauty, or stand up, a face dignified looking at the door.


    And then came from the door, but it was a figure in school uniform. The boy''s long hair was just right, and his white face showed a bit of gentleness, but his walking posture and manner showed a sense of unruly and cynicism.


    Damn, it''s a student!


    Since the bankruptcy of the Su family and the Jiang family, Su Ziyu and Jiang Yuheng never appeared in the school. Headmaster Meng knows something. He knows that the Su family was killed by another gang in the process of merging with them, while the Jiang family was investigated and dealt with by the government. The only remaining Miss Du has not been to school for a long time.


    Looking at the whole school at the moment, no student dares to do so.


    Is it true that today, when you are so passionate, you suddenly kill a black horse?


    Headmaster Meng wanted to see which student ate bear heart and leopard gall. When he looked at it, he recognized each other at a glance.


    As the principal of a private school, Mr. Meng deals with not only official affairs, but also private affairs. For example, if two students fight, and both of them are children of rich families, they can''t afford to offend any of them. In this case, the headmaster should mediate.


    This is also one of the principal''s basic tasks. This is true in private schools, especially in noble schools. Who wants to be an external worker.


    So, of course, President Meng doesn''t know the first gangster in the school.


    But knowing it doesn''t mean that he is afraid of Xiao Shili.


    Headmaster Meng has checked Xiao Shili''s family background. His parents are ordinary staff members. No matter how bad the students are, they are not in danger.


    If you want to be successful in this school, you need to have a certain background in your family. Otherwise, your family is rich, or your parents have great power. Children from ordinary families like this are just taking a few ordinary students with the same background to skip classes and smoke.


    In addition, I remember that this person is no longer a student of his own school. A few months ago, he personally signed Xiao Shili''s dismissal order to clean up such scum for the school, which is also his duty as the principal.

 Chapter 574

    What is the situation in front of us? Naturally, headmaster Meng has already guessed something. He secretly scolds the security guard at the gate for being on duty. He even lets the people outside the school come in casually. After a while, he will let the security guard go.


    School head Meng immediately put on a serious expression on his face. He first pressed each other with momentum. Also want to regain the headmaster''s dignity in front of beautiful women.


    Xiaoxin thinks that the students now are so terrible that they dare to break into the principal''s office and look at the phone on the desk. They are ready to call 110 at any time.


    Although he knew it well, headmaster Meng asked solemnly, "which class are you in?" But in the next second, he found that the other party didn''t respond to the headmaster''s pressure at all. With a cool expression on his face, he didn''t even stop for half a second. He walked slowly to his desk, then pulled a chair and sat opposite him.


    Headmaster Meng can''t help swallowing it dryly. If the other person''s face is interrogative, or angry, or even comes in with a knife, it won''t make him feel anything. It''s just this indifference. It seems that the other person is not entering the headmaster''s office, but an empty house with no one. He looks like nothing.


    Such an air and aura is not what a 17-year-old high school student has. Mr. Meng found that the momentum he deliberately showed did not have any impact on the other side. Instead, he was shocked by the breath of the other side.


    Headmaster Meng took a sip of tea and tried to make his attitude calm. Then he asked in a more calm and powerful tone, "what''s the matter with you here?"


    Xiao Shili picked up a pike pen on the desk and turned it around at his fingertips. He said carelessly, "I heard I was fired?"


    Principal Meng continued to pretend he didn''t know. He asked seriously, "which class are you in?"


    "Xiao Shili, class 16, senior high school."


    "Oh." Headmaster Meng made a final appearance and nodded, "yes, I signed on your letter of punishment. You violated the discipline of the school and didn''t come to class for three months. According to the regulations of the school, it should be issued. What''s the problem?"


    After he finished, he waited for the other party to argue. He expected that the other party would have a lot of arguing nonsense. He didn''t need to say anything more about such a gangster student. At that time, he just had to call the security guard. If the other party really didn''t want to be expelled, he would plead with himself, and even call his parents to kneel down for his son.


    Headmaster Meng will not let go of such an opportunity. His parents who have the right and money are like turtles. Of course, he has to find a balance in front of these ordinary parents.


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Shili''s reaction was somewhat unexpected.


    "No, since it''s the decision made by the headmaster, of course it''s no problem." Xiao Shili was completely absent-minded. He picked up a bronze statue on the table and looked at it. "Principal Meng, how many years have you been a principal here?"


    Being asked such a question by a student face-to-face, headmaster Meng suddenly felt a little embarrassed. At the same time, he didn''t know what the other party meant. Looking at this, did the other party have something behind the scenes? Even if there is a backstage, it is also some gangsters in the society who know the most. This school is the industry of the Du group. With the Du family covering themselves, who dares to move themselves.


    Thinking of this, headmaster Meng''s confidence was full again, and his anger began to show up. With a wave of his hand, he said, "now you are not a student of our school. If there is nothing else, leave here immediately!"


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. He just picked up the phone on the desk and began to dial.


    Looking at each other''s actions, headmaster Meng sneers in his heart. He finally wants to call your parents to come, but they come in vain. There are not hundreds of thousands of them. It''s impossible to stay in this school.


    Xiao Shili dials the phone, after saying a few words, he hands the microphone to headmaster Meng.


    Headmaster Meng snorted and laughed in his heart. Of course, he would not miss the chance of being begged by others. Now he picked up the microphone and said, "Hello, I''m..."


    "Er..." principal Meng just said half a sentence, his face suddenly changed, "are you..."


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Don''t know what the other party said, headmaster Meng suddenly stood up from the chair, fat body as soldiers stand straight, but the head is down, showing a face of fear expression, "I really don''t think, you will call me in person..."


    "Yes, yes, I know!" Principal Meng''s next move was to nod his head, but the frequency of nodding gradually slowed down.


    Xiaoxin is surprised to see the performance of headmaster Meng. Who on the other end of the phone can make headmaster Meng so nervous or even a little flustered. In her heart, headmaster Meng is the biggest one in the school. Only the leaders of the education bureau can command him. But in the face of the leaders of the Education Bureau, don''t be so nervous.


    When she looked at headmaster Meng''s face, she was startled again. Meng Xiaolong''s face was still red. I don''t know when it was coated with a layer of gray, and the muscles on her face were drooping, as if she had suffered a huge blow.


    Principal Meng then slowly handed over the phone with some trembling. Xiao Shili took the phone, and then there was a thunder like laughter from the microphone.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, I didn''t expect that you should be a student of this school. Well, think about it carefully, you are just at the age of school. Ha ha, I don''t need to ask my master for such a small matter, but my old man is in charge of it. This school will be handed over to you in the future, and you don''t have to worry about going to university. It seems that there are a lot of recommended places in this school every year Cambridge or something. If you go, you look up to them. Ha ha


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "thank you, uncle Du. How are you and uncle recently?"


    "We two old men are fine." Du Tianzhan said with a smile, "it''s hard to think about it if you''re covered by master Xiao. By the way, when will you come and live for a few days? Xiaoyue hasn''t seen you recently. I think the child misses you strangely. My elder brother and I also want master Xiao to show us our fortune."


    "Well, I''ll be there when I''m free." Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking, "is Yueer OK?"


    "Maybe you don''t know. Xiaoyue just took over the position of the head of the family and chairman of the group last month. This child is really busy recently, thanks to master Xiao. Now all the businesses of the group are advancing by leaps and bounds. Xiaoyue plans to set up several branches in Europe next month. I heard Xiaoyue say that you''ve gone abroad and have a good rest when you just come back. When do you want to come over, I''ll drive to pick you up myself


    Du Yue has replaced her father to become a new generation of housekeeper. Xiao Shili feels a little fast. In fact, it''s the second year. Du Yue''s expected time to be in the top position is also this year, but unconsciously, time is passing too fast.


    After a few more greetings with Du Tianzhan, Xiao Shili hangs up. Headmaster Meng had already come out from behind the table and stood aside respectfully, but his face was very ugly.


    Headmaster Meng just wants to hang himself in a place now. He has worked hard for more than ten years. He has been bowing and pretending to be his grandson every day. He finally got to the position of headmaster, only to answer a phone call. All these years of hard work are in vain.


    The blame is on his dog eyes. He thinks that he has read countless people, but today he has lost his eyes. Now it''s too late to regret it.

 Chapter 575

    Who can imagine that Xiao Shili has not only a background, but also a big background. The legendary Du Tianzhan is the second leader of Du''s group, and he is also a man of the hour in H city. Xiao Shili talks with him in a relaxed and plain tone, and it sounds like they are on an equal footing, It should be said that Du Tianzhan is more polite to him.


    My school, there is such a strong energy of students, I did not know!


    With any phone call, Du Tianzhan can come forward to work for him personally. Although he has been the principal of this school for several years, he has never met any member of the Du family.


    At the beginning, the College of excellence only owned a small investment of the Du family, and it could not even be included in the property of the Du family. At the beginning, it was only because Du Mengfei and Du mengning were studying in this school that the Du family became a shareholder. But now that the other two directors have quit, the elite school has become the property of the Du family.


    But such a school, the Du family just a word, gave it to Xiao Shili, Xiao Shili in the eyes of the Du family, what kind of status.


    At the moment, the other party can fire himself with a word. Although Lao Meng feels remorse in his heart, he does not dare to show any dissatisfaction on the surface. Now without the cover of the Du family, he can''t even provoke a little gangster in the school, not to mention the school boss who has a deep relationship with the Du family.


    After he was depressed for a while, Lao Meng soon thought that this matter was far from over. At this moment, after he was reduced to an ordinary person, he also thought of the most direct consequences of provoking each other. Maybe there''s something worse than being fired.


    "Xiao Xin, go and make a cup of tea for the president." I can''t help but say that Lao Meng''s ability to steer by the wind is still very high. After understanding this, his face like a dead man suddenly becomes as bright as a flower. He respectfully welcomes Xiao Shili to the position of headmaster. "Mr. President, please take a seat here."


    "School manager?" Xiao Xin stood in the same place, but still did not react. There was only one principal here. How could there be another school manager in an instant.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. President. The new assistant just has no eyes." Lao Meng glared at Xiao Xin, then coughed and said solemnly, "this is Mr. Xiao Shili, the chairman of our college of excellence. I''m not going to make tea for the president."


    When Lao Meng said this, his heart was bleeding. Sad urge ah, oneself painstakingly just got a girl, just saw an eye buttock, became other people''s again.


    "He?" Xiao Xin looked at Xiao Shili and then laughed, "headmaster Meng, you are so humorous. Isn''t this your student?"


    Old Meng expression a Su, sink a way, "do you think I seem to be joking?"


    Xiaoxin''s smile slowly disappeared on her face. Headmaster Meng''s tone didn''t seem to be joking, and she still had a respectful attitude towards the student. Even if she pretended, there was no need to play it to this point.


    Just now, she saw everything. Headmaster Meng suddenly seemed to be a different person. It must have been something happened in that phone call. But even so, Xiao Xin still can''t believe that this high school student who looks younger than herself, but only about 17 years old, can''t become the chairman of the first noble school in J city.


    "Mr President, I''m going to call all the teachers and students together now. It''s a great honor for them to meet Mr President." Lao Meng is now doing his best to flatter him. He hopes Xiao Shili can let him go. Naturally, he can''t be the headmaster. He only hopes that he can avoid the pain of flesh and blood.


    Xiao Shili put his legs up on the three meter long desk, so he didn''t have to come out on his own. In fact, he didn''t want to be the school director. He just wanted to find something to make him feel better when he was in a bad mood. In addition, he wanted to solve the problem of being expelled.


    Originally wanted to refuse, Lin Shihan''s voice and smile then crossed his heart. Xiao Shi suddenly got upset and stood up and said, "OK, now gather all the people in the school. I want to speak!"


    Old Meng Leng for a moment, in the end is young people, energy is exuberant ah! However, when he saw that his flattery had hit the spot, he was immediately overjoyed. He was not afraid of Xiao Shili''s command, but he was afraid that he would not command himself. In this way, there was still a chance of turning around. Now he''s going to do it.


    Less than five minutes later, old Meng Fachun''s voice sounded on the radio in each classroom and playground, "dear teachers and students, please pay attention. Now I''d like to announce an important thing. Today, our respected president comes to our school to see you. Please gather in the auditorium immediately."


    Many people are very curious, especially senior three students. They have been in school for nearly three years and have never met the school manager. How did the school manager suddenly come to the school today?


    Even many teachers have never seen the school manager with their own eyes. They dare not neglect him now. This one is their own boss. The head teacher of each class immediately ran to his classroom and organized the students to go to the auditorium.


    Lin Shihan is giving a lecture when he hears the radio. He can''t help frowning. He feels a little dissatisfied. Even if the school manager has something to call, the teachers and students should be informed in advance. When someone is in class, he suddenly interrupts them.


    The head of class one and five in senior high school was trotting through the corridor when he saw that Lin Shihan was still in the classroom. He opened the door and cried, "Miss Lin, don''t have class. All the classes have gone to the auditorium."


    Lin Shihan said "I know" lightly, and then he tidied up the teaching plan and went to his class.


    Xiao Xin blushed and stood in front of the mirror, tidying the clothes for the boy who was full of evil spirit. It''s the first time that she takes care of a boy like this when she is so old. Besides, the identity of the other party, her not very handsome but very good-looking face, and her attractive temperament, how can she not feel her heart beating.


    "Mr. President, if you go like this, is that ok?" Xiaoxin said nervously that after all, the other party was still wearing a senior grade school uniform.


    "Just call me Xiao Shili." Of course, Xiao Shili doesn''t care. Who said that the identity of a school manager must not be a student of his own school? In fact, he doesn''t know why he wants to be like this. It''s vaguely because of Lin Shihan. It seems that he deliberately wants to attract the attention of the other party, or just stimulate the other party, and he doesn''t have a clear concept.


    At this time, Lao Meng came in from the outside in a hurry, holding a box in his hand. He wanted to please Xiao Shili, but he ignored one detail. If he wanted to make a speech in front of the whole school, he didn''t even prepare a piece of clothes. In a hurry, he didn''t have time to buy it. He only wanted to buy one of his own.

 Chapter 576

    "Mr President, this is a new suit I bought last month. I haven''t worn it even once. If you don''t like it, try it first." Lao Meng''s height is similar to Xiao Shili''s, but the difference between them is too big.


    Xiao Shili glanced at each other, and you didn''t look in the mirror. The middle-aged and fat man was about to explode. I asked him to wear the clothes. Isn''t that insulting?


    "No Xiao Shili looked at himself in the mirror and deliberately made his hair look a little messy.


    Lao Meng is aware of the contempt in the other party''s eyes, and thinks that the other party certainly doesn''t look up to the grade of his clothes. This Armani suit also cost him nearly 80000 yuan, a full half month''s salary. Also expect to wear out on important occasions, in front of the school to show their temperament, this moment can not help but be a huge blow.


    "Mr President, all the teachers and students are waiting for you in the auditorium. If you are ready, let''s go now." Lao Meng didn''t show the tangle in his heart. He continued to use flattery. He was the owner of the school, not to mention wearing school uniform. No one dared to have an opinion even though he was wearing underpants and vests.


    The auditorium of Yingcai college is the largest building in the campus. Its internal facilities are no less than those of the national opera house. It can easily accommodate nearly 2000 teachers and students.


    In less than 20 minutes, the auditorium is full of people. For students, it''s best not to have classes. Teachers are nervously waiting for the arrival of the school board. The College of excellence is the best high school in J City, and it is also the most expensive high school. The high tuition fees of students also represent the high salary of teachers. Therefore, the school is extremely strict in the selection of teachers, and many teachers who fail in the annual examination are swept out every year.


    So the teachers'' tension is not unreasonable. Everyone wants to stay here and continue to climb up. The most ordinary substitute teacher has a monthly income of 20000, which will increase to 40000 when he is promoted to head teacher. The leader of a discipline group has an annual income of nearly 100000. In the face of such rich treatment, everyone naturally wants to stay here, And it all depends on the person who is about to appear.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the auditorium was very solemn and solemn, but it was like the chapel holding another memorial service. The teacher in charge of each class stares at his class, for fear that a little voice will affect his image in front of the school board.


    Such a solemn atmosphere made the students in class 16 of senior high school dare not speak, although their head teacher didn''t ask for it.


    Lin Shihan sat on the seat at the back of the class, with a small mouth. It''s not a solemn ceremony. Why do you have to make it as if something big is going to happen. Before such a formal occasion comes, students should be allowed to have a lively atmosphere. Even if the school managers are present, they hope to see a group of lively and energetic students, rather than dull sculptures.


    Looking at the teachers with a tight face, Lin Shihan could not help shaking his head and sighing. Suddenly, he felt that the school manager, who had never appeared before, was just like a cannibal. He was about to scare these people.


    The lights of the whole audience suddenly became dim, and the lights on the front stage became bright, which was a signal that the atmosphere of the whole audience became more dignified.


    There are a row of tables on the stage, and all the leaders of the school have already sat down. As Lao Meng has already said hello to these people, all the leaders also know the identity of the new school manager.


    Lao Meng then got up and went to the front of the stage. The leaders also left their seats one after another. Lao Meng said to all the teachers and students of the school, "dear teachers and students, today, our school has welcomed a distinguished guest, who is not only a distinguished guest, but also the master of our school. It is an honor for all of us, and also the honor of the whole elite college, that the president can spare a little precious time in his busy schedule to visit you, Mr. President, for our sake... (save 10000 words below)


    Although all the teachers know the truth of wearing thousands of clothes and not flattering others, the flattering elements of headmaster Meng''s impassioned speech are also too obvious. Lin Shihan frowned even more. At the end of the day, the words of "benevolence" and "Zebei" came out. Did the other person introduce him as a school manager? On the contrary, he sounded more like God.


    There is also that "we have achieved today''s achievements and brilliance under the leadership of the school board." As far as I know, this is the second time that the school board members have appeared in the school since the establishment of the school 12 years ago. The first time is when the school ribbon was cut. It seems that at that time, several school board members sent representatives.


    It sounds very relaxed in other people''s ears, but in Lao Meng''s eyes, it''s about his future and even his family. Now the only thing he can do is to find a way to make Xiao Shili happy. As long as he is in a good mood, he can let him go.


    As soon as he finished, all the teachers took the lead and burst into warm applause.


    Lao Meng was very satisfied with the situation in front of him. After five or six seconds of palm sound, he reached out his hands and pressed them. Then he cleared his throat. "Now let''s invite our respected chairman to meet you."


    Applause surged up again. In waves of applause, Xiao Shili slowly came out from the backstage and appeared in front of the whole school.


    The applause gradually declined, and then finally stopped. Everyone looked at the student who appeared on the stage unexpectedly, and did not know why and where he appeared. The teacher in charge of a higher level immediately raised his heart. He was wearing the uniform of a higher grade and wanted to confirm whether he was a student in his class.


    Lao Meng had expected such a situation for a long time, and had already discussed the countermeasures with the leadership. Just as the applause was weakening, more than a dozen Vice Principals, teaching directors, and prefects of all grades clapped their hands, and then gathered behind Xiao Shili.


    After being stunned for a second, the whole teacher still couldn''t turn around in his mind. However, looking at the leader''s action, he clapped his hands subconsciously, and the atmosphere of the whole room was aroused again.


    It seems obvious that there is another leader who is willing to stand behind a student, including the president. However, the teachers and students were shocked by the fact that principal Meng had personally introduced Xiao Shili''s identity!


    What''s the matter? Isn''t that a student? How could it be a school manager?!


    Some teachers who are quick to respond immediately think that the behind the scenes boss of the school has changed from three to one. The behind the scenes boss, that is, the real school manager, is also possible to hand over the school to his son. But in front of this student, but he has never been impressed.


    Different from the teachers, among the students, there are not 50% and 30% who know Xiao Shi, but everyone in the school has heard of his name.


    At present, I don''t know what the situation is, but on the surface, it means that Xiao Shili has become the chairman of the board of directors of the school, some members of the Dark Alliance in the school, and the students who once lived with Xiao Shili. At the first sight, they all applauded and roared excitedly.

 Chapter 577

    In the eyes of other students, it is unheard of for a student to be the principal. In addition to novelty, the new school manager must be on the side of the students. After that, the school was completely decided by the students, and there was no need to be afraid of any teachers any more. Immediately, all the students in grade one, grade two, grade three burst into cheers.


    Xie Hui, Xu Rong, and most of the girls were staring at the figure on the stage, with red cheeks and rapid heartbeat.


    Some girls with good family background are also secretly attracted to the boy surrounded by the leaders in the distance.


    What does being a school manager represent? First, it means that you have a strong family background. Second, when others dare not or have no chance to do something, and you do it, it means that your identity and status will become special and alternative in the eyes of people, and also have a strong sense of mystery and attraction.


    The atmosphere in the auditorium was unprecedentedly high. Among the cheers of the students around and the whispers of the teachers, Lin Shihan opened his eyes wide and doubted whether he was dazzled. This guy... Unexpectedly... This is impossible!


    Although she knows the relationship between Xiao Shili and Du mengning, she doesn''t know that Xiao Shili has a close relationship with the whole Du family. At the moment, she can''t believe the scene.


    Xiao Shili went to the microphone, coughed a few times, and the whole audience was quiet. It can be seen that Xiao Shili''s current status as a new school manager and the position of the school boss in the hearts of the students are quite awed.


    The auditorium is quiet. Xiao Shi faces thousands of people below, but his eyes are only fixed on one person. The two people''s eyes cross the crowd again and contact each other. Lin Shihan''s heart is suddenly flustered. He turns around and thinks about running out of the auditorium.


    All people''s attention is focused on Xiao Shili. No one is aware of the girl''s leaving in a hurry. Xiao Shili is stunned and stares at Lin Shihan''s back disappearing at the gate.


    "Next, let''s welcome the chairman to speak for you." Lao Meng clapped his hands and said.


    After a burst of applause, the audience was quiet. Everyone was looking forward to the chairman''s next speech. However, Xiao Shili suddenly took a few steps forward, jumped off the stage, ran quickly towards the door of the auditorium, and soon left the auditorium.


    The atmosphere in the auditorium suddenly became a bit strange. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on. As soon as the new school manager appeared, he left without saying a word. Everyone wanted to know what had happened, but no one dared to go out now.


    Among the crowd, Li Yuanqi gave a wry smile, shook his head and said to himself, "ah, women are such things..."


    At the moment, outside the gate of Yingcai University, a fiery red BMW is parking on the side of the road. Inside the car, four heads are sticking out, looking at the scene of the campus one after another.


    "Brother Zhou, are we still waiting here today?" The four people sitting in the car are all young people in their twenties. One of them, a young man in the back row, said to the young man in the co driver''s seat.


    "Nonsense, of course we have to wait." The "boat brother" who answered him had white hair, a deep look, and a lit cigarette between his fingers, but he had never smoked it from beginning to end. If you want to give this person an overall score, it can be said that it is more than 90 points. A handsome face is equipped with famous brand clothes, plus this BMW mount, It''s enough to make most of the girls in this school excited.


    "But we''ve been waiting for a week, and the girl still ignores us." Another young man complained.


    "You know a fart." "The ancients said," if you are sincere, you will be smart. Everything depends on persistence. Nothing is difficult in the world, just for those who have a heart. "


    "In my opinion, isn''t it just a woman? Why don''t we have some hard ones. " Another young man said, "with your father here, no one can take brother Zhou. What about you?"


    "Your mother is forcing me." Brother Zhou scolded, and felt that he was in love. He said in a kind of instructive tone, "don''t force me to be rude. What I like is her people. Only when I get her heart can I feel it. It''s not that the two lovers are happy. * * is empty. Only the unity of soul and flesh is the highest level of * *."


    His name is Qu Xiaozhou. His father is the head of Dongcheng District of J city. He just came back from studying in Europe this summer. His main subject is human body art in painting department. At present, he works as the chief appraiser in a gallery in the city. He often mingles with some people in the local art circle. He has held many art exhibitions. No matter how his works are, whether his paintings are good or bad, However, the works of each exhibition are sold out, and the reason is self-evident.


    Relying on several art exhibitions and good sales results, Qu Xiaozhou is also well-known in the local painting industry. He thinks that he knows the golden ratio of women''s body to the extreme, and that his limitations in creation are not in his painting level, but in the perfection of the reference.


    In short, Qu Xiaozhou feels that her painting level has reached its peak. If she wants to create works beyond the past, she needs more perfect women.


    So every day, apart from drinking with a group of artists, he drives around looking for models. Of course, his body proportion tends to be his own creative idea. There are many women with good figure, but it''s not easy to be perfect. Besides, Qu Xiaozhou claims to be a master and is extremely picky, so he has not found a qualified candidate in the past six months.


    Just as Qu Xiaozhou was about to give up, he thought that this girl should only be in heaven. Sometimes, however, he met a girl at a cocktail party once again. Just at a glance, she was shocked. Qu Xiaozhou wept with joy and almost knelt down in front of others that day. Finally, she was a little more rational. Later, she found out that the girl was a teacher in a high school and waited at the school gate every day.


    But they don''t work as models. They suddenly ask others to take off their clothes and paint for you. Most girls won''t agree even if they give you more money. So Qu Xiaozhou decided to soak the girl first, and then let her be her own model as her girlfriend. In this way, there''s no problem, and with her own conditions and strength, it''s not difficult.


    However, the reality mercilessly attacked Qu Xiaozhou, and he was rejected by the other party. He couldn''t figure out where he looked down on himself, that is, a European student, a celebrity in the art world, and a father who was the head of the district.


    With a persistent attitude, Qu Xiaozhou has been waiting here since early in the morning on the seventh day. He believes that he will move the girls one day. Because he is too boring, the other three people in the car are artists in the same circle. Of course, when the girls appear, he won''t let them appear in the girl''s field of vision.


    "Brother Zhou, look." Suddenly an artist pointed out and cried.


    District boat a look, the open campus, a graceful figure is coming here, so moving perfect figure, even across the distance can also be seen is his dream.


    "Go, go." Qu Xiaozhou hurriedly drove a few friends out of the car, then straightened their hair in front of the endoscope, finally showed the most perfect smile, confirmed his infinite charm, and then lay on the window, waiting for the arrival of each other.

 Chapter 578

    As the girl approached, Qu Xiaozhou scanned the girl''s whole body with her own "artist" eyes, hoping to see each other''s body directly through her clothes.


    Plump but slim, elegant but sexy, huge chest, slender waist, round and plump thighs, straight and strong legs, the invisible butt behind is just the most charming, and in the shape of a peach.


    Today, the girl is wearing a tight professional suit, highlighting every perfect part of her body. Compared with the evening dress at the reception, the professional suit is more suitable for her elegant temperament, and Qu Xiaozhou unconsciously finds that she is already hard.


    When the girl got out of the school gate and was ready to go home along the sidewalk, Qu Xiaozhou immediately opened the door and darted out.


    "Miss Lin." Qu Xiaozhou came forward with a charming smile.


    Lin Shihan was not in a good mood at first. When he saw the visitor, his face became more and more bored.


    "Miss Lin, did you leave work so early?" Seeing Lin Shihan''s expression, Qu Xiaozhou said with a wry smile, "well, today I won''t say that I''ll take you home. I''m willing to walk back with you."


    Lin Shihan had a trace of helplessness in his eyes, "if you don''t want to, I didn''t force you."


    Qu Xiaozhou misunderstood the meaning of the other party''s words and thought that Lin Shihan was tacit, so he hurriedly said, "I''m willing, I''m willing."


    "It''s none of my business whether you like it or not." Lin Shihan finally couldn''t help looking up at each other, "Mr. Qu, I want to tell you clearly that there is no possibility between us. Please don''t pester me again."


    "Why?" asked Qu Xiaozhou


    Lin Shi closed his eyes and breathed, then said, "well, if you must know why, I dislike the perfume that you are breathing hard, and you have to rub your hair every few words. Dislike men who don''t wear Armani or LV, and the red BMW, I want to say that you are really not worthy of yourself. Is that enough?"


    Qu Xiaozhou was in the same place. He grew up so big, especially when he came back from Europe. No one ever denied himself like this. He stood for a long time and stammered for a while. "I... am I really so bad?"


    "Goodbye." After Lin Shihan finished, he turned and left without looking back.


    Qu Xiaozhou stood by the road in the bleak breeze for a while. He was really hit. His image has always been perfect in his heart, and it is the same in the eyes of other women. But Lin Shihan''s words just now really made him unable to recall.


    Looking at the girl''s far away back, district Xiaozhou felt angry and gritted her teeth. You don''t like me, do you? Then I''ll follow you to your home. I was about to catch up with him again. When I looked back, I suddenly saw a student standing next to his car, looking inside.


    Afraid of being run away by the girl in the twinkling of an eye, Qu Xiaozhou was reluctant to give up her car. After thinking about it, she went to BMW first.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Hurry up." Qu Xiaozhou waves to the other party impatiently. He is in a bad mood at the moment and annoys the student for adding trouble to himself. In addition, he hates this kind of high school student most. He has no social status and has to reach out to his parents for food and clothing, but nine of the ten kids are gangsters.


    In fact, the main reason for this comes from Qu Xiaozhou''s jealousy. Seeing that these students are in the best youth season of their lives, but they are no longer in their prime, which is a bit like a woman''s psychology.


    He walked past, and the student was still standing in front of the car. The other student was younger than himself, but taller than himself. In a rage, Qu Xiaozhou cried, "didn''t you hear me?"


    The other side nodded, then looked back at him, "your car is OK."


    Yes? This car cost me more than two million yuan. Besides, you little boy know something. You can''t afford to sell it if you scratch a little paint. District boat has lost patience, "tell you to get out, don''t understand?"


    At this time, the three friends also came from one side. After watching the play, they wanted to make fun of Qu Xiaozhou, but they saw a student standing beside the car, and Qu Xiaozhou looked very bad.


    "What''s the matter?" The three leaned over, and one of them asked.


    Xiao Shili looked at Qu Xiaozhou, "I want to borrow your car. Do you mind?"


    Qu Xiaozhou understood that the boy had come to find fault on his mother''s purpose. He was moved in his heart. What''s the relationship between this guy and Lin Shihan? He thought that Lin Shihan didn''t even care about himself. He could see how he could have anything to do with such a poor student.


    Qu Xiaozhou was in a bad mood. Relying on a large number of people, he grabbed each other''s collar and said, "Damn, I''m tired of living, isn''t it?"


    However, before his hand touched each other, Qu Xiaozhou breathed suddenly, his neck seemed to be strangled by an iron hoop, and his trachea and esophagus were almost squeezed together.


    As soon as his body was light, his feet were off the ground. Just after 1.7 meters, his body was heavily smashed on BMW''s hood, and the iron sheet under him suddenly dented.


    Xiao Shili put one hand in his pocket and the other hand around the other''s neck. He looked as if he was doing the most common thing. He said faintly, "stay away from Lin Shihan. If I see you within ten meters of her, I will kill you. Do you understand me?"


    His face was flat and his tone was gentle, but there was a kind of heart tightening feeling in his whole body. Qu Xiaozhou''s mouth was wide open and his eyes turned white. I don''t know if he heard this sentence.


    Xiao Shili swung back, and the body of Qu Xiaozhou flew out like a broken sack. After sliding for several meters on the sidewalk, he hit a tree, and his head drooped and fainted.


    The three people nearby were staring at the scene, and their legs began to soften. The body of Qu Xiaozhou, which weighs more than 100 kg, looks like a toy without weight in each other''s hands. What kind of monster is this student.


    Xiao Shili took a look at the other three, and his eyes were calm. These goods didn''t make him release his murderous spirit, but the other three turned pale, but they stepped back a few steps. One of them fell to the ground and then crawled back.


    "I''ll take the car." Xiao Shili got into the car, turned the key to start the fire, and slightly put his head out of the window. "If he didn''t hear what I said just now, please pass it on to him when he wakes up."


    The three nodded, not that they wanted to obey each other, but that their bodies were not directed by their brains. It was not until BMW drove away that the fear on the three faces faded away.


    "What to do?" One of them asked the other two.


    "Let''s see if there''s anything wrong with the people first, and send them to the hospital." The other took a deep breath, "and then... Call the police!"


    "This boy, it''s infuriating. Even the son of the district head dares to fight." The third humanitarian, "we know the school he went to. Wait. After a period of time, I''m sure I don''t know how to die."


    The three people looked at each other and laughed. It seemed that they had found the balance in their heart for the lack of seed just now. Then they set up the comatose area boat and took a car to the hospital.


    Xiao Shi doesn''t leave the car fast. Five minutes later, he catches up with Lin Shihan at the third intersection. He knows Lin Shihan''s home, so he''s not in a hurry.


    Xiao Shili slows down and follows Lin Shihan, but he doesn''t know what he wants to do or why he wants to follow Lin Shihan. He just looks at the soft figure in front of him and doesn''t want to let her out of his sight.

 Chapter 579

    At this time, a green jeep suddenly passed itself from behind and stopped on the sidewalk beside Lin Shihan. When Xiao Shili saw the license plate with the prefix "Jun", he immediately remembered the relationship between Lin Shihan and his family, and then he parked his car on the side of the road.


    I saw a young man in plain clothes coming down from the jeep. He was about twenty-five or twenty-six years old. He was very tall and straight. Now he called to Lin Shihan. After a few words, Lin Shihan followed the young man on the jeep.


    Xiao Shili thought to himself, what''s the origin of this guy? It seems that he is Lin Shihan''s relative. However, he knew that Lin Shihan''s grandfather is a soldier, and his whole family may not be soldiers. His heart moved, and he drove to follow him now.


    Xiao Shili''s actions were completely unconscious. When he reacted, BMW was already biting the jeep onto a main road in the city. This road was not the direction to Lin Shihan''s house.


    Unexpectedly, the jeep went all the way out of the city. Xiao Shili hesitated and agreed to have dinner with his parents at noon today. However, since they have already come, don''t give up halfway.


    So, Xiao Shili took out his mobile phone and made a call to his home. He said that he couldn''t go back to school at noon and would go to dinner with them in the evening.


    The road of jeep is familiar to Xiao Shili. He has walked several times before. He goes to s city. It takes about two hours to get to s city along the expressway. Lin Shihan lives alone in J City, and her parents are not here. Maybe the family lives in s city.


    After walking for a while, Lao Meng called again and asked carefully what happened. Xiao Shili asked the other party to deal with the situation. Anyway, the school manager didn''t pay attention to it. He gave the other party any excuse.


    In fact, apart from Yakai and himself, Lao Meng has no grudge against himself. Although he is a bit of a playboy, he usually looks very honest. Today''s headmaster often gives XX the beautiful female teacher around him. Lao Meng has an eye-catching female assistant by his side. At most, he steals a few eyes and indulges himself. It''s not easy for people in their fifties to have grandchildren for half a day.


    So Xiao Shili finally added that Lao Meng was still in charge of the principal for the time being. As soon as the old man heard that his teeth were about to fall out, he repeatedly said thank you to the chairman.


    It was already noon after the two cars arrived in s city. Xiao Shili worried that the other party was a soldier and had the ability of anti reconnaissance. He deliberately pulled apart several cars and was very careful with them all the way.


    After entering the urban area of S City, the military vehicle drove more than ten kilometers to the East. It belongs to the suburb of S City, which is close to the suburb. The environment is very quiet, but it is not as remote as the suburb.


    The military vehicle stopped in front of a three story building with red bricks and black tiles. This kind of building looks humble, but the space inside is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Xiao Shili parked his car behind a low wall. From this angle, he could just see the scene about 20 meters away on the other side of the small building.


    Lin Shihan and the man got out of the car at this time. A man and two women were waiting in front of the building. Because they were far away, they couldn''t see clearly. They didn''t know what they were talking about.


    This should be Lin Shihan''s family. Judging from this big house, it should be a big family living together. No wonder she doesn''t want to live at home. Xiao Shili has never experienced the feeling of a big family, but I can imagine that it must be very annoying to live with so many people.


    At this time, he found that he had missed it. In fact, at the beginning, there were four people standing downstairs. The shorter woman was still holding a baby in her arms. Seeing this, Xiao Shili suddenly moved in his heart.


    I just got the soul transition. Now I can just try it. As long as I put it on the baby, I can hear what they are talking about.


    Moreover, if you have acquired new abilities, it is necessary to try them first. The time is just right.


    The use of soul transition has long been stored in Xiao Shili''s mind. At this moment, he condenses his ideas to the center of his eyebrows, and then closes his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes become white. There are countless optical flows around him, twisting from time to time, while the human beings in his field of vision are transformed into red shadows.


    Xiao Shili locked his mind on the baby in the distance, and the distance could be drawn closer with his mind. Suddenly, the mind condensed to a point suddenly radiated out, and the body lost consciousness at this moment.


    But the feeling returned to his body in the next second, and Xiao Shili''s whole body muscles contracted involuntarily, because this feeling was so strange, just like he was used to lying down and sleeping, and suddenly found himself hanging on the ceiling when he woke up. Breathing, heart rhythm, blood circulation, body metabolic rate have completely changed, this feeling will make people produce great discomfort.


    He slowly adapted to this feeling and gradually stabilized, but it was a little different from before. His body felt lighter and his hands and feet seemed not strong enough. When Xiao Shili opened his eyes, he first saw a snow-white and pink neck, a big hand holding his buttocks, and his half body was close to two soft things.


    He realized that he had successfully leaped to the baby and was now being held in his arms by the baby''s mother. Xiao Shili raised a hand and saw a chubby little arm and hand. His body became round and rolling. The baby looked only about one year old at most.


    Xiao Shili stretched out his little arm and got familiar with the new body. There was a faint fragrance mixed with milk fragrance around his nose. His little hand could not help touching a soft thing. When he realized what it was, Xiao Shili quickly drew back his hand. Then he remembered that he was a one-year-old baby, and those obscene behaviors in the eyes of adults, It''s normal to put it here.


    In other words, every part of a woman''s body is now open to her for free!


    Damn, why just jump over, the first thought is this. Xiao Shili tried to get these ideas out of his mind, but he was helpless. Half of his body was trapped in his "mother" plump body, and the young woman still touched her buttocks with one hand.


    Well, it''s not that I want to commit a crime, it''s that the scene I''m in is too embarrassing.


    Xiao Shili tried to divert his attention from the young women and observe the people around him.


    The young man who picked up Lin Shihan looked more heroic and straight at this time. He had a sword eyebrow and stars in his eyes. He was quite powerful. At this time, he said, "Mom, don''t blame Xiao Han. It''s two hours'' journey. It''s not easy to come back. Xiao Han can''t drive. He''s still alone there."

 Chapter 580

    "That can''t be a month. You don''t even come home with a phone call. Sometimes you don''t answer the phone call. Xiaohan, when you come back this time, you''re not allowed to leave any more. Do you hear me?"


    Lin Shihan''s mother suddenly brightened Xiao Shili''s eyes, not only because the woman was extremely beautiful, but also because she was quite similar to her sister. Who was her sister?


    Xiao Shili''s reaction to the ethical relationship is quite fast. Lin Shihan and Du mengning are cousins. Lin Shihan''s mother, Du mengning''s aunt, is Du Yue''s elder sister. Xiao Shili once heard that Du Yue has another elder sister, but she married a long time ago. The marriage with such a powerful family as Du''s family is also a powerful man who can shake the city three times by stamping his feet.


    Dufei, like her sister, is a woman who can''t tell her age. She is Lin Shihan''s mother, at least 40 years old, but she can''t tell from her appearance. In the eyes of ordinary people, she looks like 256 at most, just like a pair of sisters.


    "Forget it. Don''t stand here. Let''s go in." The rest of the man spoke, not surprisingly, should be Lin Shihan''s father, tiger eyes, Eagle nose, a face of strict phase.


    The woman holding the baby is Lin Shihan''s sister-in-law, her father''s sister.


    The man who picked up Lin Shihan, needless to say, must be her brother.


    It seems that this family are all generals. After staying in such a family for a long time, Lin Shihan may become a valiant female officer in the future. Xiao Shili thought, and saw several people move to the room.


    OK, I probably know what''s going on, including the relationship between these people and other people''s family affairs.


    Although he was still a little nostalgic for his plump body, it would be too late if he didn''t leave. Xiao Shili finally hugged the big Mimi. Yes, he hugged them. Such an opportunity is very rare. Then close your eyes and start concentrating.


    Just now, it took only three seconds from the concentrated thought to the visual state of soul overflow. But this time, ten seconds later, Xiao Shili didn''t see a snow-white dreamland before his eyes. He thought to himself that Yuanshen is his own Yuanshen. Is it because the baby''s constitution is too weak that the transition takes a longer time.


    At this time, a cheap voice suddenly rang in my mind, "don''t waste your efforts, you can''t go back."


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned, "what do you say?"


    "With the strength of your current Yuanshen, you can only support one soul leap. Your current Yuanshen power has been exhausted. If you want to go back, you must wait until the Yuanshen recovers again."


    Nima


    A ferocious face like a wild animal appeared on the innocent baby''s face.


    "Why the hell didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "Because you didn''t ask." Xiaobai yawned, "OK. I just got up to tell you about it. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to sleep. "


    Is it such a virtue for all the guides of Shenji? Or he was destined to fall eight lives of bad luck, but met this guy.


    Xiao Shili looked hopelessly at the BMW in the distance. His body was sitting in it. Now he could only pray that nothing would happen to his body during the recovery of Yuanshen.


    "It''s stupid."


    Just as the family entered the house, three figures appeared behind the low wall beside the street. They were all wearing black suits. It seemed that they had already lurked here.


    It was a woman with short black hair who made a cold voice. In her slender eyes, there was a faint flash of cold light. Although she was Asian, she was by no means Chinese.


    "I don''t understand, Limei taketo." One of the three men, a strong white man, shook his head. "Isn''t it the order of the black snake that we go to each other''s side for surveillance? Why did you suddenly change your plan last night and ask us to deal with him? "


    "Don''t you understand?" The black haired woman, named Limei Wuteng, coldly said, "the other party''s Secret machine has evolved from infancy to maturity. Adult black snake has explained that the other party''s Secret machine is safe at any time in infancy, but once it enters maturity, it will become extremely threatening."


    "But then, wouldn''t it be good to kill each other in the first place?" One tall, thin European man said, "so you don''t have to worry about when he will evolve."


    "Not only the black snake, but also the six demons in Kyoto can''t predict whether the other side will make the magic machine evolve. Before that, he is useful to us." Taketo rimei''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of excitement. "Before that, the predictions of the six adults were that they would not make the magic machine evolve. Unexpectedly, they really evolved!"


    The tall and thin man said, "yes, there''s no need to be so excited, rimei."


    "What do you know?" Taketo rimei suddenly turned around and glared at each other. Her eyes were wide open, but her pupils were shriveled. A sense of hostility came out of her eyes, and she immediately grinned again. "What this guy holds is the soul of Fairfax!"


    Hearing the name, the other two couldn''t help looking cold.


    The soul of filfado... One of the four most powerful magic machines in the legend, and the only one that can achieve the evolution of God among the four most powerful magic machines. It is also one of the four ancestor magic machines


    "But..." the white man was sweating, "the other side has such a powerful magic power, and evolved into a mature body. How can we be his opponents?"


    "Otis, does your brain really have no effect except to remind you that you are hungry?" Rimmy closed her eyes impatiently.


    "As you can see, it''s not necessarily a good thing for this guy to evolve into a mature body at this time." The tall and thin man looked at Xiao Shili sleeping in the car beside him and said with a smile, "he looks like this. Do you think he can kill you?"


    "Well, I thought the master of the spirit of Fairfax would be so powerful. I didn''t think he was just an idiot." Muto rimei snorted, "exhausted the power of the original spirit in the body, just for that kind of boring thing, and left the body here, originally intended to fight with the spirit of Phil fado to have a try."


    "All right, all right." The tall and thin man opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. "That''s all for the gossip. I don''t know when the spirit of the other party will recover. I''d better leave here first."


    "Don''t you just take away the magic machine?" Otis pointed to Xiao Shili''s body. It looked as if he was asleep.


    "After becoming an evolutor, Shenji will abandon the entity and merge into the user''s cell. So we have to take this guy away, extract cell material from his body, and then make Shenji restructure. " The tall and thin man named Barrick said with a smile.

 Chapter 581

    The other two immediately got on the car. BMW turned around and left the house.


    Finally, he was carried into the house by Shisheng. Xiao Shili found that the space in the house was really large. The furnishings of the room were classical and elegant. The whole room was divided into two parts. One was the hall where the family gathered. There was a soft carpet at the foot and a sofa in the middle, which was enough to sit more than 20 people. On the other side is the dining room. However, according to the tradition of Chinese food, it is not like western food that each person has a share, and then a long table can only be divided into several round tables of different sizes. It can be seen that this family is really huge.


    Xiao Shili thought that the three parents, two sons, two daughters and the third generation of grandchildren of the Du family were already prosperous. When he arrived at the Lin family, he found out what a real big family was.


    Several people went through the hall and came to the restaurant. The servants had already put the food on the table. Lin Shihan''s parents and sister-in-law had not eaten yet, waiting for their son and daughter to come back to eat together.


    After sitting down, Lin Shihan looked at the direction of the hall and asked, "where''s grandfather?"


    Lin Shihan''s father, Lin Jiannan, said, "your grandfather has gone to the capital for a meeting. It''s estimated that he will come back next week."


    Dufei slightly glared at her daughter, "your grandfather is talking about you every day. You are a dead girl who just refuses to come back. Your school is so good that it is worth your nostalgia there."


    His son Lin Wenbin said, "Mom, after dinner, you can say less. I told her about Xiaohan''s job on the way. Xiaohan said she would consider it. "


    "Really?" Du Fei immediately brightened up and picked up chopsticks to pick up a piece of meat for her daughter. "Dear daughter, as long as you promise your mother to come back, my mother will arrange work for you tomorrow. A friend of mine''s company is short of a foreign trade manager, which is exactly your major. If you want to go to other departments or don''t like that company, my mother will make other arrangements for you, If you want to enter an institution, just tell your grandfather


    "Han, your mother is also thinking about you." Lin Shihan''s sister-in-law, Lin Meixin, also said, "what''s good about being a teacher? I''m tired every day and I have to face a group of problem students. I heard that there are bad teenagers everywhere in high schools now. It''s dangerous."


    Lin Shihan bowed his head, took rice one by one, nodded and said, "I''ll think about it."


    Lin Jiannan frowned and felt that her daughter''s mood today seemed to be a little different. When she said this to her, she would have a big fight with her family and then run away from home. This girl''s character is just like this. I can''t help it.


    But today, Lin Shihan is quiet and abnormal, and even accepts the opinions of her mother and sister-in-law. As the director of the Public Security Department of H Province, Lin Jiannan once worked as a policeman for several years. With his professional intuition, he felt that there must be some reasons for this.


    No one thought that the baby in her arms was slightly surprised. After listening to the dialogue just now, it seems that Lin Shihan is going to leave the elite, which means that she can''t stay in J city. Xiao Shi felt a sense of sadness in her centrifugal life. Although J City and s city are not far apart, this distance also represents a kind of distance, a distance that Lin Shihan chose voluntarily.


    Xiao Shili wants to ask Lin Shihan in person, but what''s his qualification? Two people are just teachers and students, what right do they have to intervene in other people''s lives. No, now I don''t even have the chance to say goodbye to Lin Shihan.


    At this time, the whole table heard the baby sigh.


    Each face was stunned at first, and then looked at the child in Lin Meixin''s arms. Du Fei blinked, "Meixin, did I hear you wrong? The child just now seemed to sigh."


    Lin Meixin looked at the little face in her arms in dismay. Because the child was in her arms, she heard it most clearly just now. With the mother and son connected, Lin Meixin was sure that the sigh just now was indeed from her son.


    "You heard me wrong. How can a one-year-old know to sigh?" Yang Jiannan smiles, "Wenbin, was it you just now?"


    Lin Wenbin immediately depressed way, "how possible, that sharp thin voice, may be me?"


    This is strange. The atmosphere of the family suddenly becomes strange.


    Lin Shihan got up and left his seat, went around to his aunt, stretched out his fingers, scratched Ying Ying''er''s chubby chin, and said with a smile, "maybe it''s the baby''s unconscious voice. It sounds like a sigh."


    But Lin Meixin believed that it was really her son sighing. She was surprised to lift her son high in the air. "Wow, how powerful! Our little Wenlei is a genius. Tell her mother why she sighed. Oh, she must be hungry, right? Oh... It''s her mother who is not good. People are eating, so she forgot our little Wenlei. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Xiao Shili''s body is hanging in the air, and the voice of the young woman coaxing her children is soft, and it sounds sweet. In addition, Lin Meixin is not bad. This feeling is very enjoyable. Looking at Lin Meixin''s gentle smile, the two full Yu peaks under her thin clothes, and the deep Ru ditch in the middle. The suckling young woman is really the most attractive. The baby''s mouth can''t help swallowing.


    Speaking of it, I haven''t had lunch yet. I''m really hungry, but now my spirit is attached to the baby''s body, and what I feel is the baby''s physical condition.


    But then there was a scene that surprised Xiao Shili and made his whole body blood rush to his brain.


    Returning to the warm arms of "mother", Xiao Shili''s small face is tightly attached to the Rou group, which he can''t master with both hands. He feels that there is a hard thing in it, and suddenly understands that Lin Meixin is wearing a thick woolen jacket outside, but she doesn''t wear bra inside.


    At this time, the pink sweater was suddenly lifted, showing in front of us is a round and big, crystal white Ru room.


    Xiao Shili was stunned on the spot. After his little face moved back, he suddenly bumped into the huge Hun round snow-white object in front of him. A warm, soft and greasy feeling immediately spread all over his body. He had to admit that for some parts of a woman''s body, it was the feeling of heaven and earth to touch and kiss her through her clothes.


    Lin Meixin''s Ru room is very good in shape, huge but not drooping. The Rou around it is a ball, bulging upward, and the front end is upwarped in a peach shape. The Ru head is pink, indicating that this place has not been sucked by too many men.

 Chapter 582

    All this came too suddenly. Xiao Shili swore that he didn''t do it himself. It was Lin Meixin who lifted up her own clothes.


    The whole face is deeply immersed in the soft cotton candy, Xiao Shili suddenly feels a small round particle touching his lips. In my heart, I was stunned. Could it be


    "Darling, have a meal." Lin turned her back to her family, picked up the baby, and put her mouth to Yu Feng.


    Xiao Shili felt that the baby was hard, which was too exaggerated for NIMA, but now he didn''t dream of anything else. The beautiful Ru with the fragrance of women and light milk was on his mouth, and the bright red cherry was calling him tenderly.


    That''s not good... But if you don''t know something about it, you will be seen by the child''s mother. Yes, you will.


    You must not expose yourself here, otherwise it will cause the panic of all mankind. what? It''s too exaggerated. A person whose consciousness can be transferred to other people''s body at will, do you think it will cause panic all over the world?


    Xiao Shili made a bad excuse for himself, and then he opened his lovely mouth without hesitation. Well, he wanted to protect himself, and he didn''t mean anything else.


    Feel the little cherry gently rolling on the tip of the tongue, soft, like at any time may melt in the mouth. Xiao Shili felt a few seconds later, the tip of his tongue can''t help but start to gently play, and then slowly around the circle, cherry''s owner suddenly issued a Jiao hum.


    Lin Meixin quickly covered her mouth, but the feeling from there made her want to sing. There was a little confusion in my heart. What''s the matter with the child today? Why... Why didn''t he suck milk? Instead, he made such a strange move... It''s like


    But for a movie who has just turned one year old, no matter how imaginative she is, she can''t think of any place. She just thinks that children like to play and takes her XX as a toy.


    The woman who has just given birth to a baby is the most powerful. After her tongue has been rotated there for several times, Lin Meixin''s face has turned red and her breath has started to rush. Her heart suddenly feels a sense of shame. Her body has a reaction... She hates... Herself, even to her son


    There is another characteristic of a woman who has just given birth to a child. Xiao Shili knows that there is a lot of water. Lin Meixin only wears a very thin pair of home pants, which are close to her body. The triangle is already a little wet. In order not to be seen by her relatives and friends, Lin Meixin has to tighten her legs.


    "Quick... Quick eat... Baby..." Lin Meixin was ashamed and surprised. She just wanted to take it out of the child''s mouth quickly, but she was afraid that the baby would be hungry. Maybe after playing for a few times, she wanted to eat a little bit. She could not help urging her, but her words were trilling.


    At this time, the whole family''s eyes were focused on Lin Meixin. Naturally, the man was embarrassed to say anything and quickly lowered his head to eat. Du Fei''s face was a little worried. Sometimes it hurt when she was suckled by a child. She thought Lin Meixin must be the same.


    Xiao Shili also licked almost, little cherry at this time in his mouth has become round and hard, for the child''s mother''s requirements, of course, I have to meet, and I''m really hungry.


    But there was still some hesitation in my heart. I always felt strange. Although I had drunk it, I had long forgotten what it was like. Xiao Shili then forced a suction, a sweet liquid suddenly poured into his throat.


    Lin Meixin "ah" a, is full of Chun Qing''s face, eyebrows slightly a frown, the child suction also some too hard, make oneself there is a pain. Lin Mei Hsin''s milk was so much that it almost gushed out.


    Xiao Shili always thought that women''s ability to spray milk was fake. It was all artificial effects. Only then did he know that it was true. A lot of milk poured into his mouth quickly, and his little mouth soon couldn''t hold it. Xiao Shili had to swallow the milk rushing to his throat. Anyway, his body is hungry now. Only by filling his stomach first can Yuanshen recover as soon as possible, and now he will drink the gift of beauty.


    Lin Meixin fed for a few minutes, then changed the other side, until the big snowball could no longer squeeze out the juice, the baby in her arms was still not full, and her mouth was still sucking. Lin Meixin can''t stand it any more. She thinks her son is really strange today. She has drunk the usual three meals, but still hasn''t had enough. So she puts her baby in the baby carriage next to him, and is going to make some milk powder for him. In addition, her own mess also needs to be cleaned up.


    Xiao Shili is put in the pram. Lin Wenbin, who is closest to the pram, reaches out his hand and wants to tease the child. He reaches out half of his hand but stops again. He frowns and says, "how can this child be unhappy?"


    Lin Shihan looks forward, isn''t it? Xiaowenlei''s small faces are all crowded together at this time. It''s not happy. He just wants to hit people with a small fist angrily. The moment can however a smile, small Wen Lei embrace in the arms, "look at you so fierce, small Wen Lei certainly don''t like to see you, is not ah, small Wen Lei, we ignore elder brother."


    Xiao Shili looked at Lin Shi''s soft smile, but she was disappointed. If she knew that the baby was her own soul, would she be so close to her.


    Lin Wenbin touched his head, "strange, strange, small contain a hug him, the expression of this little thing has changed again, this child is really strange."


    "What nonsense, what strange, this shows that our little Wenlei is a genius." Duffy chuckled.


    At this time, Lin Wenbin''s phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and looked at it. It seemed that he was hesitant to answer it.


    Duffy looked up and said, "who is it?"


    "In the Bureau." Du Wenbin said impatiently, "it''s rare for Xiaohan to come back today. It''s not peaceful for the whole family to get together for a meal."


    "Take it." Lin Jiannan said, "you are not a child. Anyway, you are the leader of the criminal police detachment of the Municipal Bureau. You can''t always follow your own will."


    Lin Wenbin was afraid of his father, so he answered the phone. After a few seconds, his face suddenly changed slightly, "what do you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Where is it now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Six dead!" Lin Wenbin''s voice suddenly increased octave, the whole person also stood up from the chair, the dinner table suddenly quiet down, other people do not know what happened, all a nervous look at him.


    Lin Wenbin hung up the phone, walked to the side a few steps, and turned on the LCD TV on the wall.


    "Xiaobin, what''s the matter?" Lin Jiannan asked. Seeing his son''s appearance, there must be a big case in the city.


    Lin Wenbin picked up the remote control, pressed it and said with a low look, "several robbers hijacked a car and drove from J city to s city. According to the surveillance video, the car is now in the sight of the police."


    Duffy heard the robber two words, look immediately uneasy up, "your bureau is not so many police, why do you want to go in person? Let your father tell your director to ask you for a day off. " She certainly didn''t trust her son to go for such a dangerous thing.


    "Ma." Du Wenbin glared at his mother and said, "don''t make trouble with me. I''m the leader of the criminal police detachment. There are dead people under my hand. Do you think I can still sit at home?"


    Lin Jiannan''s eyes moved slightly and asked, "how many people died?"


    "Six."


    Rao is Lin Jiannan''s deep state of mind. When he heard this, he was surprised. "How could the casualties be so heavy? How many robbers are there? "


    "Three." Lin Wenbin put his hands on his waist and gasped, "there is still a hostage in the other party''s car."


    It''s very rare in Z country to hunt down three robbers, but six policemen died. It''s almost impossible to happen. On the one hand, there are not so pussy police, on the other hand, there are not so powerful gangsters. Now, even if the police are sent out, the priority is safety. Without more than 90% assurance, the police will not act easily. This is why when a criminal is trapped in a building, almost hundreds of armed police can be surrounded around the building, in order to reduce casualties.


    It''s really a bit too bizarre.


    Lin Jiannan calmed down and asked, "how did the six policemen die?"


    Lin Wenbin shook his head, "I didn''t ask about the specific situation. Now they are ready to send me the video."


    Lin Shihan was also a little nervous. Although this kind of thing didn''t happen around him, it happened in this city. People instinctively felt fear, and it would be their brother who faced these ferocious criminals.


    Xiao Shili sat on Lin Shihan''s lap with nothing to do. The most calm thing in the restaurant was him. For those who have experienced wars and changes in a country, and who have confronted mechanized armies, this kind of thing sounds like a child''s house.


    The last watch is late again. I''m sorry, I''ve been busy with work recently. I''m very short of coding time. I''ll add more time for my brothers when I''m free.

 Chapter 583

    But I don''t know where the three robbers came from, from J city to s city. If they go one step later, they will encounter each other?


    All the LCD TVs in this house are connected with computers. After Lin Wenbin landed on the internal website of S City Public Security Bureau, the video quickly came over.


    All the videos are divided into hundreds of small segments, each of which is only a few seconds. They are all shot by the cameras along the highway from J city to s city.


    The real-time video is still in continuous transmission. Lin Wenbin directly opens a video which is closest to the present time to observe the development of the event synchronously.


    The video is taken on the Shenwan bridge in S City, where a red car passes by, followed by several police cars with flashing lights.


    Oh, wait. How can this car look so familiar? Xiao Shili touched his chin and thought that there are so many cars of the same style and model in this city, so it''s normal to look familiar.


    The video then changed from a flash into a continuous picture, which was obviously shot from the plane. As the provincial capital city, s city has relatively strong police force, and the city Bureau has sent helicopters to assist in the pursuit.


    With the camera aiming at the hijacked vehicle, Xiao Shili suddenly widens his eyes. Damn, what''s familiar! This car, isn''t it the one I drove from J City?


    The key to the red body, including the logo of BMW, is to zoom in and see a small wooden doll on the bridge of the car, which is undoubtedly the car snatched from Qu Xiaozhou.


    The whole family was staring at the screen, and no one noticed the sharp change of expression on the baby''s face.


    With the sound of "plop", Xiao Shili fell from Lin Shihan''s leg. It shouldn''t be said that he jumped down. Although his body is baby''s, when he leaped, Xiao Shili''s own attributes were also transferred. At this time, he fell to the ground with a normal curving knee.


    The reason why he reacted so much was not because of the car. The important thing was that his body was still in the car. Xiao Shili suddenly thought of a problem and called Xiaobai out in his consciousness.


    Damn, he said he was his own servant, but this guy really looked like an old man. He could do more than Xiao Shili. After calling three times, that guy''s lazy voice rang out in his head, "what''s the matter? People are sleeping soundly."


    At this time, Xiao Shili didn''t care about this guy. He asked, "after I jump into other people''s bodies, what will my original body look like?"


    Xiaobai said, "in the state of Yuanshen''s leap, the body still has breath and heartbeat to maintain the body''s immortality, but it can only last for five hours. If you don''t return to your body after five hours, the body will also die."


    "That is to say, as long as the body dies, I will never go back?"


    "Of course." Xiaobai said with disdain, "when did you hear that the soul can jump to the corpse?"


    Fuck! Xiao Shili scolded, but it''s also lucky, at least the other side won''t throw themselves away as dead. However, even so, my body is extremely dangerous now. In this case, accidents can happen at any time. If I accidentally eat a bullet when the two sides exchange fire, or if the robber accidentally killed a car, my life will be in vain!


    Lin Shihan is startled at the moment. He quickly picks up the baby to see if it''s broken. He carelessly falls xiaowenlei down. It''s really a disaster.


    A few months old baby has not yet grown up, and all parts of the body are very soft. It''s hard to imagine the consequences of such a fall.


    It''s easy for Xiao Shili to break away from Lin Shihan''s embrace at the moment. Although the baby''s arm is short and fragile, the strength of Xiao Shili ten times that of ordinary people can at least play a 45% effect on the baby.


    However, he soon calmed down. With the baby''s body now, it is still limited to a large extent. It is impossible for him to get to the place where the robber is. Even if he is worried, it will not help.


    In order to reassure Lin Shihan, Xiao Shili shows a smile that he is very healthy. Mind, now can only wait and see things, looking for opportunities to think of a way.


    At this moment, 60 kilometers away from Lin''s residence, on Shenwan bridge, the largest bridge in s city.


    The traffic at this hour is not particularly crowded. On the broad deck of Shenwan bridge, a fiery red BMW shuttles nimbly in the dense traffic of the bridge, just like a fish swimming in the water.


    "It looks like it''s a little noisy this time." Barrick sat in the back of the car, looking at the three police cars from the rear window, with a helicopter hovering at the top of his head. "I just don''t understand how the police came to us?"


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Taketo rimei closed her eyes, "these things that get in the way, just get rid of them all."


    Obviously, the speed of the three police cars is far behind that of BMW, mainly because they can''t compete with each other in such a dense traffic flow, and are still racing at a speed of nearly 120 miles. It was soon left behind by BMW.


    At the moment, Otis is driving, but his pupils are completely turned into strange green, and his hands seem to be turning the steering wheel at will, but the car seems to have a soul, passing the cars on the road.


    BMW is about to rush down the bridge. At the intersection in front of it, a few police cars suddenly drove out, trying to stop it.


    "It''s trouble." Taketo rimei frowned and snorted. Then she put her arm out of the window, pulled the trigger with her gun hand, and a green light flashed in her eyes.


    After six shots.


    In front of the three police cars, the front wheels burst open one after another. When they lost their direction on the ground, the two cars barely stopped in a puff of smoke. The other one skidded and hit a truck. The two cars turned into a dazzling fireball at the same time.


    "No matter how many times you look at it, it''s beautiful." Taketo rimei covered her mouth with her hand and began to smile.


    Because of the sudden gunfire and explosion, the streets became a mess in an instant, and the driving cars stopped because of panic, which immediately blocked the subsequent police cars. BMW easily turned into another road on the left and soon disappeared in the sight of the police again.


    "Hum hum, it''s easy to get rid of these incompetent ordinary people." Taketo rimei laughed from time to time along the way.


    "Don''t worry about that. After all, how are we going to leave the country?" Barrick two fingers clip chin mustache way, look a little gloomy, "unfortunately entered the police''s line of sight, this to the completion of the task but will have a great impact."

 Chapter 584

    "That''s to say." Otis said, scratching his head as he drove. "It''s so strange that the police didn''t know we had kidnapped this guy. There was no one around at that time."


    "Idiot, how can ordinary people know about us? You must have been speeding, Otis." Taketo rimei said fiercely.


    "I swear, I didn''t!" Otis raised his hands. "I always drive in a proper way!"


    "Hold the steering wheel!" Two people behind yelled at the same time.


    "Oh, oh." Otis held the steering wheel, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and muttered, "I promise I didn''t drive more than 60 miles before I was caught by the police.


    "Then you must have run the red light¡°


    "Not at all."


    "That''s reverse driving!"


    "It seems that we don''t see any car in the opposite direction except the police car." This time, Barrick said.


    "That is..." taketo rimei really can''t think of anything, in the driver''s seat behind a hard kick, "in short, it''s Otis''s fault."


    "Please, don''t pass the buck on me!" Otis protested loudly.


    "What a strange day." Barrick looked at the sleeping teenager and sighed, "should we say lucky or unfortunate?"


    If they knew the reason why they were chased, they would be so depressed that they would vomit blood and scold Xiao Shili''s character.


    Otis suddenly issued a light call. At a crossroad in front of him, four or five police cars stopped on the road, completely blocking the road. Behind the bunker were the armed police forces waiting for them.


    "Damn it Otis scolded, and immediately turned the car to the left of the intersection. At this time, the car suddenly had a violent shock, and then completely lost control, spinning and sliding toward the side of the road.


    "It''s the stab belt!" Barrick looked back and let out a cry.


    "Otis, you idiot!"


    Lin''s house.


    At the moment, the whole family are watching the video on TV nervously. After the robber drove down the bridge, he drove to the second stop point of the police. According to the predicted route of the robber, the police of s city have set up stop points all over the city. Although robbing a car is not a felony, killing eight police officers and three civilians so far has raised the situation to another height.


    For decades, we have never met such a ferocious criminal. The police of s city are going all out and serious this time.


    When I saw the red BMW suddenly lost its direction and slid to the side of the road in a puff of smoke. Lin Wenbin clenched his fist excitedly and waved in the air, "well done!"


    One side of the intersection is blocked, and the other two sides are equipped with ground stab belts. No matter which side the other side goes, it will be the result of vehicle damage and human death.


    BMW was thrown to the side of the road with great inertia. After the wheel hit the edge of the sidewalk, the whole car suddenly turned over.


    Lin Shihan''s mother and daughter can''t help but scream when they see such a scene only in movies. Lin Jiannan and Lin Wenbin frown. After all, there is still a hostage in the car. If the car is destroyed, it will be attributed to the failure of the police.


    However, just after BMW was twisted by the great rotating force and flipped in the air for the third week, a black Audi just wanted to cross the sidewalk. In the process of rotation, the side wheels on both sides of BMW pressed hard on Audi''s body, and the half of Audi''s body suddenly sagged.


    In this way, the downward trend of BMW is eliminated. The material of Audi body is much softer than that of hard ground. The half base of BMW that hit Audi fell deeply into the broken Audi, and it was connected together.


    "The target vehicle has been destroyed. Request further instructions." There was a call in the video.


    Lin Jiannan and Lin Wenbin were relieved, and Lin Wenbin immediately ordered, "the first team will cover in place, the second team and the third team will encircle the vehicles close to the target from both wings, first confirm the survivors, and give priority to saving the hostages and civilians."


    Lin Shihan and Du Fei also relaxed. The scene just now was so intense that people couldn''t breathe. At this time, they could finally relax a little.


    In the room everyone''s heart is relaxed at the same time, there is a person''s eyes but a little bit become condensed and heavy, like a wolf smelling danger in the dark.


    Xiao Shili stares at the screen in front of him, with a strange look in his eyes, and the baby''s small face has become strange from the beginning.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    That scene just now is too unreasonable!


    I can see clearly that the people in the car only fired six shots, which destroyed three police cars.


    The three police cars are all coming at full speed, and the other side completes all this in a flash. If we consider the aiming time, even if a sharpshooter wants to shoot the right front wheel of the three cars continuously, it will take three to five seconds.


    In this way, there is only one possibility, the other side did not aim!


    He didn''t aim. He shot out the tires of six cars in a flash by sheer luck. Xiao Shili felt something in a flash, something he once knew very well.


    And the moment BMW overturned, it was too lucky. An Audi happened to drive by. Without that Audi as a cushion, BMW would have turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    When Lin Wenbin ordered the armed police team to approach, Xiao Shili had already sentenced these people to death. Although he could not bear it, he could not save them in his present state.


    On the screen, more than 20 armed police of the two teams are approaching the two paralyzed vehicles from the left and right wings at the same time. In the process of approaching, they gradually disperse and form a state of encirclement. Just when more than 20 people completely surround the two vehicles with a distance of 10 meters.


    The sound of gunfire suddenly rang out in the dining room, tearing the atmosphere that had just calmed down. Among more than 20 people, seven or eight suddenly fell back, and the rest were stunned for a second. In this second, five or six people fell down again. The rest finally responded and pulled the trigger. All the bullets hit the broken car body, splashing a series of sparks.


    When the last remaining armed police fell to the ground one after another at the sound of gunfire, the bodies of more than 20 people fell back together, forming a petal shape. The deformed doors on both sides of BMW suddenly flew out, and three figures came out of the car and appeared in the center of the screen.


    Reflected in Xiao Shili''s pupils are two men and a woman. The first man who came out was a big man, with a gray shirt on his upper body and a big gold chain on his neck. His neck and bare arms were covered with thick hair, just like a drug lord.


    Finally, the man who got off the bus was thin and long. A pair of tight sweaters and tight jeans looked like a stick, holding his shoulders and looking around.


    Both men are of European and American race.


    The last one is an Asian woman, with a leather skirt, long boots, leather vest, long black hair, two long ponytails, a rock girl''s dress and a long Japanese knife on her back.


    Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes slightly. Is this the man who has the same ability as himself?


    The user of Shenji.

 Chapter 585

    At present, he is defined as his new enemy.


    There are three at once. Ha ha, it''s really interesting.


    Lin Jiannan and Lin Wenbin were staring at the screen at the moment, but they didn''t react for a moment. It wasn''t until four or five seconds later that they realized that those people were dead.


    Twenty four armed special police officers were shot and killed by the robbers in an instant?


    Lin Wenbin''s eyes are dull, some of them can''t believe their own eyes. The urgent voice of his subordinates came from the communication, "Sir, sir!"


    But Lin Wenbin stood still, as if he had never heard of it.


    Although Lin Jiannan was also greatly shocked, he passed by more wind wolves than his son. At the moment, he called out, "Wenbin, let the rest of the people come back quickly!"


    Lin Wenbin woke up from a dream and immediately ordered, "everyone is forbidden to come forward! Keep a distance from the other side and look for cover on the spot! "


    After that, Lin Wenbin looked helplessly at his father, "Dad, what''s the matter with this..."


    Lin Jiannan thought for a few seconds and said, "it must be the bandits who still have a helping hand in the dark. Wenbin, now I''ll call director Wu and ask him to send reinforcements to the scene. If the people in the Municipal Bureau are not enough, they will be transferred from each Branch Bureau."


    Lin Wenbin answered and began to call Wu Guangbo, director of the Municipal Bureau.


    With the three people appearing on the screen, Lin Shihan suddenly stood up and was stunned. He seemed to see something strange.


    Among the three, the most powerful white man is still carrying a man on his shoulder. What attracts Lin Shihan''s attention is that he is wearing his school uniform?


    Lin Shihan takes a few steps to the TV. He is both surprised and worried. At this time, the students should be in school. How can someone suddenly appear here.


    The school uniform of the College of excellence is unique in all colleges and universities, with completely different styles and styles, so it can not be a seemingly similar school uniform.


    By the way, the robber fled from J city to s city. So, the student must have been kidnapped in J City and brought here all the way.


    Lin Shihan is worried. She can''t help holding her hands on her chest. No matter whether it''s a student in her class or not, the teacher will feel nervous when something like this happens. If it''s a student in her class, the situation will be even worse.


    However, with a flash of the camera, the face of the hostage is photographed from a close-up angle. The face is covered by the long inverted hair, showing a delicate air, with a quiet look and slightly closed eyes, as if sleeping quietly. That''s like a child.


    When Lin Shihan saw the face, it seemed that there was an electric current from the heart to his mind. Suddenly, he felt dizzy. He could not help holding the table and standing firm.


    Is that him? How could it be him?


    Lin Shihan hopes that he is wrong, but that face is the one he has decided not to see again, but he often jumps to his heart at night.


    Impossible, impossible, why would it be him, why would it be him?


    Lin Shihan''s heart was extremely flustered, and his brain also fell into a blank.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili finally realized that these people were not so simple as carjacking, and the purpose was for themselves at the beginning.


    There are two things he doesn''t understand. First, why do these people find themselves? Both sides are the owners of Shenji. It can''t be just an accident. The reason must be related to Shenji.


    Second, why does the other party not kill himself but take away his body? What is the plot of doing so.


    In addition, the sudden appearance of three Shenji owners also surprised Xiao Shili, and the three people knew each other. If the other party recruited themselves because of their special identities, how did they know that they were the owner of Shenji?


    In front of my eyes, there seems to be a faint fog.


    The three people on the screen were surrounded by the remaining police force and hid in a building. Lin Wenbin suddenly turned around and strode out.


    Du Fei was surprised and asked, "Wenbin, where are you going?"


    "Go to the scene." Lin Wenbin stopped and said.


    "Stop, I won''t let you go!" Dufei came forward to hold her son. Her beautiful face was full of fear. After seeing the scene just now, how could she let her son risk his life.


    "Don''t worry, Ma." Lin Wenbin pressed his mother''s hand, "the situation on the scene has been controlled. The enemy uses the building as a barrier. If they want to resist tenaciously, I, as a superior, must go to the scene to command.


    Du Feicai didn''t care so much. She was born in a rich family. She was just a young lady. At this time, she only thought about her son and didn''t think about anything else. "I don''t care. Aren''t you director Wu here? Tell him to direct the scene. "


    "How can this work? They are the leaders, and I am responsible for the on-site command." Time doesn''t wait. Lin Wenbin''s face sinks and he gets rid of his mother''s hand. This person''s character is tough. "I''m responsible for more than three million people in this city and my subordinates."


    "Come here, Phil." Lin Jiannan reproached his wife with his eyes, then looked at his son, "Wenbin, it''s up to you. Don''t lose the face of our Lin family."


    Lin Wenbin nodded and was about to go out when a voice suddenly rang out beside him and said, "brother, take me with you, too." It was Lin Shihan who spoke.


    Lin Wenbin a Leng, looked back at his sister, frowned, "don''t make a noise, Xiaohan, this is not playing."


    If he was someone else, Lin Wenbin would scold him and make trouble for himself at this critical moment. But he was talking about his favorite sister, and he put down his temper.


    Du Fei''s face changed. He grabbed his daughter''s hand and yelled, "Xiao Han, you are crazy. This is not to play. Sit down for me!" His son is a policeman, but his daughter goes mad with him. Du Fei feels that his head is very big. Of course, he will not let Lin Shihan go.


    Lin Shihan knew that his brother would not take him. If he insisted on it, he would be opposed by the whole family.


    Although I know I can''t help, but... When I see that figure, I can''t stay here any more.


    Lin Shihan no longer spoke, slightly pursed his lips and made up his mind.


    Lin Wenbin knows that his younger sister''s character is always quiet and quiet, and she doesn''t like mischief as some ladies of rich and powerful families do. Lin Shihan''s sudden request made him feel very surprised. However, Lin Wenbin has no time to think about it. Now the situation is urgent, and he must rush to the scene at the first time.


    "Wenbin, let your people not interrupt the video transmission, I want to see." Lin Jiannan said before his son left.


    Lin Wenbin nodded and stormed out of the house.


    After their son left, Lin Jiannan and Du Fei both paid attention to the scene on the TV screen. They didn''t realize that their daughter also quietly left the restaurant. They both thought that Lin Shihan was just talking casually, so they didn''t care. In their eyes, their daughter is still a child. It''s normal for them to be curious about this kind of thing.


    In addition, they also did not notice a thing, has been lying in the pram baby, this time also disappeared in it.

 Chapter 586

    After sneaking out of the dining room, Lin Shihan takes his father''s car key from the sofa in the living room, and then comes to the yard from the back door of the residence along the corridor. Lin Jiannan''s Audi A8 is parked in the parking shed behind the house.


    She didn''t know what she was doing at the moment. When she came back to herself, she had already driven on the road. Driving along this road is the direction of the city.


    This time is different from the usual one. He may really die!


    This idea, like a crow, hovers in Lin Shihan''s heart.


    Lin Shihan kept saying to himself, calm down, calm down. In retrospect, since he knew that guy, he didn''t let himself worry for a day.


    But this time, it''s not an ordinary fight. It''s not a fight with those bad people in the society to grab territory and fight for the boss. The last time I was surrounded by the army, I was led by my grandfather''s subordinates, so it was not dangerous.


    But this time, we met robbers with real guns, a group of outlaws. Several policemen had been killed by each other. How can we calm down!


    The more Lin Shihan thought like this, the more he felt that he was about to cry. This was the first time he felt like crying since he was 16 years old. Originally, they have no longer paid attention to him in their whole life. Since then, they will only be ordinary teachers and students, and even strangers. They should never worry about him any more! Besides, he already has a dream. Why worry about him?


    But when I saw the sleeping face that the robber was carrying on his shoulder, my original determination collapsed in an instant. There was only one idea in my heart, which was to desperately want to go to his side.


    No matter what, it''s good to say that he''s not promising or stupid. I just want him to be OK!


    Two crystal tears finally flow down his cheek. Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly surges up with a burst of remorse. Maybe it''s all because of himself. At that time, he was talking in the auditorium. Maybe it''s because of his leaving that he chased out. This unfortunate thing happened. At that time, he and his eyes met, and he understood his eyes at that time.


    It is a kind of loss, disappointment, apology, but also contains a deep gentle eyes.


    At this time, something suddenly moved under his feet. Lin Shihan''s mood was interrupted. He looked down. In surprise, he slammed on the brake and stopped the car.


    On the co pilot''s seat, he climbed up with two small hands, then a round head, pink Dudu''s lovely face, and even laughed at himself.


    "Little Wenlei?" Lin Shihan looks at the baby in front of him strangely and can''t figure out when he hid in the car.


    Wen Lei, who is less than one year old, should only be able to climb, and he can''t climb far with his baby''s physical strength. His father''s car is unlocked, but it''s at least 200 meters from the restaurant to the parking lot.


    The baby can''t speak yet. At this time, yiyiya reaches out his little hand and points to the front, then points to himself.


    Lin Shihan was stunned for a moment. He seemed to understand something and asked tentatively, "do you want to... Let me take you with me?"


    The baby nodded heavily.


    God, he can understand himself! Lin Shihan pressed his chest and was slightly frightened. Moreover, he had his own ideas, which was amazing.


    Is my little cousin really a genius at birth, or does his brain and body develop earlier than ordinary children?


    Anyway, it''s impossible to go back now that I''ve driven so far. My parents must find that they''ve sneaked out now. If they go back, they''ll never get out again.


    Lin Shihan put her heart on her, tied the baby''s seat belt and said in a soft voice, "xiaowenbin, then sit well, and my aunt will take you to catch the bad guys, but you must listen to my aunt''s words, OK?"


    The baby nodded and did not move any more.


    This little guy is really good! Lin Shihan exclaimed in his heart. Because of the safety of that guy, he started the car and stepped on the gas to drive towards the city at full speed.


    What a fool.


    Xiao Shili sat on a seat the size of a bed, looking at the girl''s concentration on driving. If he could stretch his hand for one meter now, he would like to turn the car around immediately.


    Fool, even if you go, what''s the use!


    Not only can not save others, but also in vain to put themselves in danger.


    So women are the most stupid creatures in the world!


    Xiao Shi can''t help roaring wildly in his centrifugation. In fact, he is also very anxious. This kind of feeling is like watching Lin Shihan step by step go to the abyss in the fog, and seeing her back, he can''t stop her. That''s why I scolded in my heart.


    The scene must have been blocked by the police at the moment. Ordinary people in that building should not be able to enter, although it seems that Lin Shihan would not be in danger even if he arrived there. But the three people who were imprisoned in the building were the holders of the magic power, the so-called magic power envoys, who had the same power as themselves.


    In this way, any situation can no longer be inferred by normal logic. It can be said that the other party is a power, that is to say, accidents will happen at any time. No one around the building or even the police blocking the scene is absolutely safe.


    So Xiao Shili was so worried about Lin Shihan. Since there was no way to stop her from doing so, he had to go with her and protect her at any time.


    When Xiao Shi left the meeting, he didn''t know how much he could defeat the other side. He had only one experience of fighting with the psionic, and the memory is still clearly printed in his mind. At that time, both sides struggled to the limit, and his life was on the line before he defeated the other side


    And now I have to face three powers with this body. I can imagine what it is like.


    Using the time on the road, Xiao Shili made a simple analysis of the layout.


    First of all, there were three people on the other side. Judging from the situation on the road at that time, BMW drove crazily in the city with dense traffic at a speed close to the limit, and almost miraculously avoided one vehicle after another, which means that 80% of the people driving were powers.


    In addition, the man who destroyed six or two police cars with a pistol, the best situation is that there are two powers in the three, and the worst situation is that all three are powers.


    According to the situation, it is most likely that all three of them are powers, because it is difficult for two powers to act with an ordinary person. These three people gathered together for some reason, but there is a fundamental reason that they are all of the same kind.


    The second is the ability of the three.


    At present, the only ability that can confirm the opponent''s use is good value locking, which is the most basic ability of any magic machine. If these three people are strong enough to enter the mature body, they have no hope at all, and they don''t have to do any more layout. They either watch each other take away their bodies, or they are destroyed together with the spirit.


    Take a step back, if the three people''s magic level reaches the third level or above, they will definitely die. Assuming that their Yin Qi is greatly weaker than each other, they will be controlled almost instantaneously.


    Needless to say, it''s hard for red star and dark star to get together. But once launched, it may cause a devastating effect on the enemy. It''s almost omnipotent.


    Therefore, for a person who has just entered a mature body and is not proficient in using new powers, if the other person is a level 2 or above power in Shenji''s childhood, it will pose a great threat to him.


    However, it is not impossible for him to reverse the situation. Putting aside the power of Shenji, Xiao Shili was fully confident that he could kill each other in an instant when he was awakened.


    But all this depends on the situation on the spot, there is no definite number. To sum up, the probability of killing each other and being killed is 50%. Taking Lin Shihan''s safety into account, the probability of winning will drop to 30%.


    Although the baby''s body will cause great restrictions on itself, it can also become its own advantage to some extent. Babies can relax their vigilance, or even completely ignore their attention. However, if the other party already knows their ability of soul transition, this method can not be applied to the other party.

 Chapter 587

    In the final analysis, Xiao Shili''s grasp is not great, but the only certainty is that he should protect Lin Shihan from any harm.


    After driving for about half an hour, the road in front of us was suddenly blocked. All vehicles were allowed to bypass here and were forbidden to enter the block in front of us. Lin Shihan, with a tight heart, knew that he was close to the scene.


    The office building can be seen in the distance. It''s the place where the three people are trapped in the video. Lin Shihan looks at the shadow of the building in the distance and feels deeply that Xiao Shili is there!


    S city police pulled a long cordon at the intersection, blocked the whole block from south to north, and was guarded by the armed police. In front of the cordon, there have already been crowds of people watching. When the car arrives here, it can''t move on.


    Lin Shihan put out the fire, stopped the car by the side of the road, then turned his head and touched the baby''s head, "the baby is waiting for the little aunt, and the little aunt will come back soon, and then take the baby home and buy a lot of toys for the baby, OK?"


    Although it is to coax the child''s tone, but still can not help but show a trace of worry and tension. Lin Shihan gathered his long hair behind his ears and tried to smile at the baby. As he was about to get out of the car and leave, his clothes were suddenly held tightly by a small hand.


    "Little Wenlei?" Lin Shihan looks at the baby strangely. No matter how he coaxes him, the baby just refuses to let go. His little hand is as tight as an iron hoop. No matter what method he uses, he can''t let go.


    Of course, Lin Shihan knows what he''s going to do next. He can''t take the baby with him at this time, but he can''t do anything about it. In the little baby''s muddled eyes, he showed a resolute look, that is, he would not let go even if he killed himself.


    Lin Shihan, helpless, suddenly sees a pocket carrying his baby beside him. He thinks that if something really happens, he would rather die himself than protect his baby with his body. No matter how vicious the criminals are, they will not attack a child under one year old.


    After making up his mind, Lin Shihan put the baby in his pocket and carried it on his back. A smile appeared on the baby''s face and let go at the same time.


    Lin Shihan looked at the baby''s little face, and suddenly he was stunned. This smile is so familiar that it looks like someone. Is it... Is heaven suggesting something to him?


    Then she shook her head and drove the idea out of her mind. After calming down for a while, she picked up the baby and walked towards the cordon in the distance.


    Spectators have surrounded the cordon. People are pointing and talking. They don''t know what''s going on, so much so that the police make such a big fuss.


    Behind the cordon, a policeman stands every three meters. His eyes scan the crowd attentively. Most of the forbidden blocks are office buildings and shops. At this time, it''s more than two o''clock in the afternoon. Many white-collar workers who want to go to the company are stopped outside. When people know there is danger inside, they stop behind the cordon, There are also some people who are separated from their family members. They are worried about the safety of their relatives and try to get in.


    "Comrade, please, my wife and son are still inside. I can''t leave them alone. Comrade, please let me go in and pick up my wife and son!" A middle-aged man pounced on the cordon and pleaded to the police.


    "No way." The policeman said sternly and explained, "please rest assured that the criminal is just hiding in a building. Most of the areas inside are safe. Your wife and son will be fine."


    "There are really criminals!"


    "What kind of criminals do you want to block a whole street?"


    "Terrorists? How terrible


    "My family is still inside. I want to go in, too!"


    The crowd suddenly surged into a commotion, and some people began to try to cross the cordon between the two armed police officers.


    Several police officers nearby quickly gathered to stop, and the scene suddenly fell out of control. Lin Shihan saw the opportunity, easily crossed the warning line, and then quickly ran to a row of trees to hide.


    "A woman ran in." When someone saw it, he immediately yelled, but the scene was chaotic, and he didn''t hear what he was shouting.


    Lin Shihan leaned his back against the wall and did not dare to move. There was a lot of confusion behind him, and several citizens rushed over the cordon. But soon several Iveco cars full of armed police came, and the armed police quickly jumped out of the car and pushed the people who rushed into the blockade area back outside. Fortunately, they didn''t find Lin Shihan hiding.


    Xiao Shili can feel the tension in Lin Shihan''s heart at the moment, and his delicate shoulders tremble slightly. Of course, it''s the first time for her to do this kind of thing. The psychological and physical pressure can''t be avoided, but it''s surprisingly smart.


    Lin Shihan followed along the wall of a building and quickly turned into an alley. In this way, he was completely out of sight of the armed police outside. The blocked area was so large that it was impossible to have police everywhere.


    When he got to the place where no one was, Lin Shihan began to run all the way towards the building.


    This is an ordinary office building with 14 floors. At the moment, it is surrounded by armed police forces. Countless people are looking at it with strict eyes. They dare not relax their guns for a moment. Some negotiators are shouting at the upstairs with their horns.


    Lin Shihan hid to see this scene. From here, let alone entering it, it was impossible to get close to it. When he was in a dilemma, he looked up and suddenly saw that the building next to him was very close to the office building. Just on the * * floor, there was a prominent platform with a width of more than one meter in the middle.


    From the top of that building, maybe you can jump to another building. Lin Shihan''s heart came up with an idea that even she was startled.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that Lin Shihan was running in a direction. He was slightly surprised. He felt that she could have arrived here. He didn''t know what she was going to do now.


    Every building, whether it''s an office building or a shop or a hotel, is already closed. For this building, Lin Shihan turns in through an unclosed window. Xiao Shi can''t help but look at what the girl is doing. It''s only when she comes to a terrace on the eighth floor and looks at the office building close to her that she suddenly understands.


    Does this fool want to


    In this way, he had been put down from his back by Lin Shihan. Lin Shihan found a soft sofa in the corridor and gently put the baby on it. At this moment, a door beside him opened and a woman leaned out half of her body in amazement.

 Chapter 588

    Lin Shihan hurriedly ran over, handed the baby to the woman''s arms, and said eagerly, "elder sister, please take care of this baby for me first."


    The woman took the baby and looked at each other in bewilderment. Lin Shihan ran back to the balcony, kicked off his high heels, and then stood on the edge of the terrace. Behind his back came a woman''s scream, "girl, don''t be too busy!"


    Although the opposite terrace is nearby, it''s eight stories high. It''s impossible not to be afraid.


    But it''s a distance of one meter, you can do it yourself!


    Lin Shihan closed his eyes and jumped hard. When he recovered, he was already on the opposite terrace.


    When she succeeded, she felt a trace of joy in her heart, but she immediately became nervous again. From then on, she was in the building where the criminal was. She had no idea what to do next.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan suddenly heard the wind behind him. Looking back, he saw a small figure flying towards him in mid air. Lin Shihan subconsciously put the other side in his arms, looked down, it turned out to be xiaowenlei!


    On the other side, the woman was completely stunned and raised her hands to show that she had nothing to do with herself. I''ve lived so long, and I have two sons. I''ve never seen a child less than one year old break away from his arm so hard, throw off his legs and run so fast that he jumps up three times as high as his body.


    Lin Shi has a little doubt that the woman threw the baby over. Although she thinks it''s impossible, there''s only one explanation. She stares at each other angrily and carries the baby into the building.


    At the same time, Lin Wenbin, who is conducting command on the ground, can''t believe his eyes. A few seconds ago, someone found a suspicious woman on the building at 11 o''clock.


    In surprise, Lin Wenbin quickly walked out of the command car and ordered the sniper to take aim. When he looked in the direction of his subordinates'' fingers, he almost fell to the ground.


    Although separated by a long distance, Lin Wenbin recognized his sister Lin Shihan at a glance. In shock, he quickly removed the sniper. But without waiting for his voice, Lin Shihan had already jumped from the building he was in to the opposite building.


    Lin Wenbin came down on the spot in a cold sweat. Was he dazed or hallucinating? He grabbed his hand and shouted, "what did you see just now, say!"


    The policeman didn''t know what happened. The team leader suddenly seemed to be crazy and said, "there is... A woman who jumped from that building."


    "What kind of woman?"


    The policeman muttered in his heart, didn''t you see it? But dare not answer, "wear black skirt, white shirt, it seems to be professional dress."


    "Damn it." Lin Wenbin released the police and said with a black face, "all departments are in place. The first and second assault teams follow me and force a breakthrough!"


    All the people present were stunned. Liu Bo, the commander of the armed police force, said, "but there are still hostages in the hands of the robbers!"


    "Go to the hostage!" Lin Wenbin has lost his mind a little. He scolds him. In his heart, a hundred hostages are not as important as his sister''s life.


    Lin Wenbin is the commander-in-chief of the scene, and everyone dare not disobey his orders. Another main reason is because of the background of Lin Wenbin''s family.


    Everyone knows that Lin Wenbin''s father is the director of the provincial public security department, and his grandfather is the commander in chief of the Second Military Region and Secretary of the Discipline Inspection Commission of the Central Military Commission. It''s just a random sentence. If you put it down, you can smooth the whole thing out.


    On the contrary, if we do not follow Lin Wenbin''s order, in case of any situation in the process of coping, the above is also a casual sentence, we can make the person who raised the objection be erased.


    No one dares to take this responsibility, and no one is impatient to live against such a great power.


    All departments immediately got into operation and were ready to make a breakthrough. The assault team is also ready. The only objection of several middle-level leaders involved in the on-site command, such as the deputy leader of the criminal police detachment and the leader of the armed police force, is that Lin Wenbin should not be allowed to fight in person.


    At this time, Lin Wenbin was like a piece of burned steel. He couldn''t listen to people''s persuasion at all. With the help of several policemen, he put on bulletproof vests. After he was fully armed, he picked up a gun and exposed his blue veins.


    Wait for me, Xiaohan. Brother is coming to save you!


    Lin Wenbin roared. The first one with a gun ran towards the door of the office building.


    This dead girl, when this thing is over, I have to ask why!


    At the moment, in the central hall on the fourteenth floor of the office building, there are about 20 white-collar men and women kneeling on the ground with their heads in their arms along the wall. All of them live far away from home. After eating outside, they come back to the company and want to take a nap. Unexpectedly, they encounter this disaster.


    In the middle of the hall, three people were sitting on three chairs. Dressed in a leather dress, Kimi taketo seemed to regard the surrounding environment as nothing and casually trimmed her nails with a small sharpener.


    Barrick and Otis sat on both sides of him. They didn''t seem to worry about what they were in. The former held his mustache on his chin as if he was thinking about something, while the latter was gulping down a packet of potato chips.


    "I said limey." Otis said as he chewed his mouthful of potato chips, "when are we going to stay here? Quickly ask the police to send a helicopter over so that we can leave. It''s really boring to stay here."


    "You look down on the Chinese police." Taketo rimei stopped and looked up with a smile. "We have to wear more time and give them some pressure, otherwise they will be delusional of using negotiations to solve the problem."


    "Why don''t you just kill the hostages?" Barrick said faintly.


    "Hostages are the only chips in our hands. If we kill one, we lose one." Taketo rimei snorted, "don''t use it until you have to."


    The three spoke English, and many of the hostages knew English. At the moment, when they heard the conversation, their bodies trembled.


    At a corner of the entrance of the hall, Lin Shihan''s back was close to the wall, trying to suppress his breathing.


    Finally, he found the hiding place of these people. Xiao Shili should be in the hall now.


    Ten thousand prayers, just hope he''s OK. Lin Shihan closed her eyes and didn''t know what to do next. She realized that she hadn''t thought about it before. Even if she came to the nearest place, she couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 589

    "Look at this guy." Otis seemed really bored. He turned to the back and lifted Xiao Shili, who was lying on the ground, up by the arm. He approached each other''s face and said, "I fell asleep. Do you think he will wake up if I punch him?"


    "It''s no use. His spirit has leaped into the baby''s body. Now all that''s left is an empty shell. Even if you hit him with ten or 100 punches, he won''t wake up." Barrick said with a smile, "thanks to the intelligence provided by Lord Black Snake, if you don''t know this guy''s new ability, I''m afraid you really think he will die like this."


    Yuanshen? New capabilities? What are these people talking about, what are they jumping into the baby''s body? When Lin Shihan heard this sentence, he was shocked. Did he mean Xiao Wenlei?


    There was no special connection between the two, but Lin Shihan subconsciously associated with Xiao Wenlei, which may have something to do with the difference between Xiao Wenlei and ordinary children.


    Does that person mean that Xiao Shili''s... Yuanshen£¨ How did he get into xiaowenlei''s body? Lin Shi carefully poked out an eye from behind the wall and took a furtive look. She saw that the other party was carrying Xiao Shili and said with a smile. Suddenly came up with such an idea that even he felt absurd.


    The reason why Xiao Wenlei shows all sorts of strange things is that the soul of the baby is not Xiao Wenlei, but Xiao Shili?


    This is ridiculous!


    Lin Shihan certainly won''t believe it. Maybe he guessed wrong. Xiao Wenlei is now put in a safe place by himself, and no one can find him. Her main worry now focused on Xiao Shili.


    Having a furtive look at the scene in the distance, Xiao Shili is lifted up in the air by the tall foreigner. It seems that he still hasn''t woken up. When Lin Shihan hears the other person say, "this guy hasn''t woken up yet", it means that he''s still alive. He feels a little relieved. However, at this time, the foreigner suddenly hit Xiao Shili with a fist.


    The strength of this hook fist was very strong. His fist was deep into his belly, and Xiao Shili''s whole body was bent forward. Otis said with a smile, "in that case, let me have a try and see if this guy really won''t wake up."


    Even if a strong man is hit, he will vomit for half a day. Even if he is in a coma, he will wake up in pain. However, when Otis took back his fist, Xiao Shili''s body fell down again, and there was no sign of waking up or any reaction.


    Otis is not reconciled, and in the other side of the abdomen hit a punch, Xiao Shili gives the feeling of a doll filled with cotton, no feeling.


    "You seem to be right, Barrick." Otis grinned, "this guy won''t react no matter how many times he hits, but he is very suitable for making sandbags." Then he raised his big fist and tried to fight again.


    Taketo Limei wants to make the other party stop and lose Yuanshen''s body. Although it has no spirit and thought, it will be injured and die just like the normal body. Once the body dies, the Oracle cells that combine with Shenji in its body will also die, which means that the power of Shenji will die with the user''s death.


    Just as she wanted Otis to stop, a voice in front of her suddenly said, "stop!"


    All of a sudden, the three of them looked up and saw a girl standing at the other end of the hall.


    "Is there any fish that can miss the net?" Otis let go and threw Xiao Shili on the ground, then walked slowly towards the girl with a smile, "yes, it''s just time to pass the time."


    "Wait, Otis." Taketo Limei stopped the other side and looked at the girl in the distance. There was a smile in her eyes. Just now she recognized the anger in the other side''s voice. She stood up and said with a smile, "stop? Are you talking to us? "


    The woman in the three exudes a kind of strange smell all over her body. She is definitely not like a normal person. This may be the unique smell of someone who lives in a different world from herself.


    Lin Shihan made great efforts to calm himself down and took a few steps towards the other side. Then he raised his hands and said in the most calm tone, "please don''t hurt that child. If you can, please let him go and let me be your hostage."


    The three did not stop Lin Shihan from approaching. They all showed strange expressions on their faces and looked at each other. This kind of strange expression immediately turned into playfulness. Barker said with a smile, "boy? I didn''t miss the information. This guy is almost 18 years old. Who are you


    Lin Shihan looked at the three with firm eyes. "I''m his teacher. I''m willing to replace him here."


    "Ha ha, we are not short of hostages." Taketo rimei chuckled, "but I''m sorry, your students, we must take them away."


    Lin Shihan stopped and asked, "how did he provoke you? If you want money, I can give it to you. Now I can let people bring money."


    They all laughed at each other. Barrick said, "it seems that this woman doesn''t know anything. As her student, that guy conceals it very well."


    "I don''t think their relationship is as simple as that between teachers and students." Taketo rimei flashed a meaningful look in her eyes and said with a smile, "which teacher in the world would make such a big sacrifice for her students?"


    Otis then reacted and suddenly realized, "Oh, you mean, the two of them..."


    "Otis, bring the woman here." Taketo rimei interrupted with a smile, "she can ignore the police''s blockade to get here, which shows that this woman is not simple, so our chips are even more increased."


    "Well, I''d love to do that." Otis gave a gloomy smile and walked toward Lin Shihan. "I''m sorry, miss, your negotiation failed."


    When Lin Shihan saw such a huge foreigner coming towards him, he stepped back in fear. He just wanted to turn around and run away. But how could he save Xiao Shili.


    So he clenched his teeth and tried to stand in the same place without moving. His beautiful eyes were staring at each other.


    Otis was surprised to see the woman standing in the same place and looking directly at herself. At this time, he saw clearly that she was really a beautiful woman. Besides her pretty face, she was also very hot.


    God has eyes. Otis swallowed a mouthful of saliva, since the implementation of the task, he has been almost in a state of abstinence, although the Japanese girl''s little butt in rimei is very sexy, occasionally showing coquettish side, but it is not that he can touch, because the strength of the other party is on his own, and also in the leading position among the three.


    And this girl, among the Asian women, is also considered to be the best, this period of time idle boring, just can take this woman to diarrhea fire!


    Thinking of this, Otis''s whole face has changed, and his whole body is extremely excited. The lower part is already very hard, not only because of the upcoming release, but also because of the girl in front of him. It''s really tempting.

 Chapter 590

    "Come on, my lovely little teacher, if you want to save your students, it depends on my mood. If you can make me feel better, I will spare him his life. Maybe, ha ha ha." Otis stretched out his hands and strode toward the girl with a smile on his face.


    However, at this time, a burst of smoke suddenly poured into the hall from the four doors on both sides. Otis was slightly stunned. He could not help but stop, looked around and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Takeo rimei and Barrick looked a little tight. Barrick whispered, "look at the smoke. It seems that there is a fire."


    Taketo rimei gazed at the direction of the smoke, and then said, "Otis, go and see what''s wrong!"


    Otis answered, turned and looked back. There was smoke pouring into the four entrances of the hall. He could not help scratching his head and hesitated, "where should I go?"


    "Otis, you go to the southeast corner and Barrick to the northwest corner. Clear the target as soon as you find it." Taketo rimei looked cold, and ordered, "keep the elevator and stairway. If the other party is a policeman, you can clean up as much as you want."


    The two answered and left separately.


    There was a layer of smoke over the hall now. It looked like a light mist. The hostages crouching around coughed slightly.


    Lin Shihan looked around in surprise and didn''t know what had happened.


    "I want to ask you a question." After Wu Teng and Li meipai left, they seemed to put down their heart and looked at Lin Shihan. A smile suddenly appeared on the corner of their mouth. Then they pointed to Xiao Shili on the ground with a gun. "Are you really interested in this guy?"


    Lin Shihan''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, her eyes were fixed on each other, and she didn''t speak.


    "Ha ha, if you don''t speak, that''s the default." Taketo rimei sighed, "teachers and students, it''s a romantic story, but do you know what this guy is from?"


    Lin Shihan was slightly stunned. The other person''s words attracted her attention. In her heart, although she knew that Xiao Shili was a bad student and didn''t study hard, she liked to form gangs inside and outside the school and was a hooligan in everyone''s eyes. However, in her own eyes, Xiao Shili still had a sense of mystery, including many things that happened to him, Can''t be explained by the identity of a hooligan.


    Lin Shihan believes that Xiao Shili must have many things to hide from him, but he can''t ask him face to face. Even if he asks, he may not answer himself. He is determined to leave him, which is one of the important reasons. He really doesn''t want to have a heart tied to a person like a fog every day.


    At this moment, Lin Shihan''s heart moved when he heard that. He asked, "who is he? Why did you kidnap him? Can''t he resolve his feud with you? "


    "Come on, even if you say it, you won''t understand. In a word, not only us, but many people don''t want him to live on." Taketo rimei''s mouth rippled with a funny smile. "It''s really a sad woman. If you come here alone, you must have realized that you will die. However, I still have some doubts."


    As soon as the woman raised her hand, something crossed a parabola and fell at the foot of Lin Shihan.


    "I''m willing to sacrifice my life for the sake of the so-called people I like. I still don''t believe this kind of lie." Taketo rimei''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of pleasure full of coquettish, "in this case, then prove it to me."


    Lin Shihan lowered his head and saw that what had slipped to his feet was a pistol. The Japanese woman''s laughter came from her ear.


    "I''ll kill him now, unless you''re willing to trade your life for it before that." Taketo rimei pointed at Xiao Shili''s head with a gun and said in a very gentle tone, "if you die or he dies, you can only choose one."


    Lin Shihan''s eyes fell on Xiao Shili in the distance. From the beginning to the end, she was expecting him to wake up quickly. But from just now to now, the other party didn''t even move. At this time, for the first time, she saw him so weak.


    "Ready? You have ten seconds to think about it." Taketo rimei said with a smile, "1..."


    Lin Shihan saw from the woman''s excited eyes that the other party was serious. The gun in her hand might pull the trigger and shoot at Xiao Shili below.


    When everyone is faced with death, he will be inspired by fear. Lin Shihan is the same. With his heart beating rapidly, his body suddenly becomes a little hard to move.


    At this time, the smoke floating over the hall became more and more intense, and gradually spread to the whole hall. The hostages coughed violently one after another. The two women standing face to face, each other''s figures were blurred in the smoke.


    It took a lot of effort to distract those two idiots. Xiao Shili came back to the hall with his small arms and legs. Seeing the scene inside, he was quite satisfied with the atmosphere he had created.


    In this way, he can show up in front of Lin Shihan. In order to protect the little boy, he took a look at his body. Of course, he can rush out to solve the problem just now, but it will certainly affect the future of the baby.


    Just imagine if Lin Shihan saw his little cousin, a child under one year old, who could run faster than ordinary people and jump up two meters in front of her to kill people like cutting vegetables, how would his aunt feel.


    No matter what happens, the result is that the child is destined to grow up in countless different eyes, which reminds Xiao Shi of his childhood, so he doesn''t want to ruin a child''s childhood just because of his own.


    In addition, the matter of one''s own soul leap must also be concealed from everyone.


    Xiao Shili jumped up and jumped over the fire piled up at the entrance of the hall, which was burning with a lot of plastic products and tables and chairs. Fortunately, Lin Shihan had just hidden himself in a sundry room, where he found two barrels of gasoline.


    The hall is now filled with smoke, and Xiao Shili falls into the hall lightly. In this environment, no one will notice the appearance of such a small figure.


    "Four seconds to go." Taketo rimei teased and said with a smile, "well, there''s no way to kill yourself."


    "If it goes on like this, he will really die."


    ¡°3¡¢2¡­¡­¡±


    The gun has been firmly held by the girl''s weak hand. In fact, from the first moment, Lin Shihan has made a decision.


    I will make such a choice, of course, not because I like him.


    Lin Shihan said to himself in his heart, but as a teacher, he must be responsible for the students.


    Memories in this moment suddenly began to flow.


    "Classmate, this is a school. No smoking."


    The boy in front of him in a higher school uniform turned around and said, "Oh, I''m sorry, teacher."


    Although a face who also can''t help his proud expression, but the other side or obediently put out the smoke.


    Mingming has a white and gentle face and a cigarette in the corner of his mouth, which completely destroys his gentle and elegant image and gives birth to a powerful force that people can''t get close to.


    Some people''s arrogance is written on their faces, while others are hidden in their eyes.


    He belongs to the latter.


    But, anyway, it''s pretty good to see. In fact, Lin Shihan thought this way secretly at that time.


    It was the first day that Lin Shihan became a teacher and met a problem student for the first time.


    Maybe everything has been decided from that moment on.


    Lin Shihan closed his eyes and slowly aimed the pistol at his heart.


    It''s useless to raise your mouth slightly. At the last moment, you still have to find a reason for yourself. Can''t you be frank occasionally?


    At the moment when his finger was about to pull the trigger, it seemed that a gust of wind suddenly passed in front of him. Lin Shihan opened his eyes in surprise and found that his hands were empty together. The gun, which had become a part, was scattered in front of him.


    "Mr. Lin, you go first. Just give it to me." A familiar voice came from the thick smoke ahead.


    Lin Shihan''s dim eyes instantly released their brilliance. When she was pleasantly surprised, she was about to rush forward. However, she heard the other party''s shrill voice, "don''t come here."


    Lin Shihan''s smile slowly faded from her face and stopped. She looked at her eyes. Because the smoke was too thick, she couldn''t even see the other person''s back.


    "The place will be filled with smoke soon. If it goes on like this, people will die. We must let the hostages leave as soon as possible. Mr. Lin, please do this." Said the voice in the smoke.


    Lin Shihan nibbled his lips and finally blurted out, "what do you do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll come to you soon after I deal with this small matter."


    There is a kind of reassuring power in the man''s voice. Lin Shihan nodded, "then you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I will."

 Chapter 591

    Lin Shihan wanted to say something else, but he was choked by the smoke and began to cough. At this time, several hostages could not restrain their fear and ran towards the door regardless of everything.


    But with the sound of several shots in the smoke, several people who were running fell to the ground in turn.


    In the center of the smoke, taketo Limei held up a silver left wheel, a wisp of smoke curled up from the muzzle of the gun, and the corner of his mouth laughed, "you can''t escape while you want to. Don''t think it''s safe to hide in the smoke, right?"


    In her laughter, her eyes suddenly looked down, and the little figure appeared in the smoke.


    "Miss Lin, I''ll hold her down in a moment. Take the opportunity to take the hostage back."


    Lin Shihan covered his mouth with his hand and nodded his head. Turn around and run to the hostages on both sides.


    Although the hall is full of thick smoke, the smoke comes from the outside, and there is no fire in the room, so the air can be preserved, and people''s breathing is not blocked, but they will be choked when they inhale the smoke in the airway. In addition, it will be extremely difficult to open their eyes in the thick smoke.


    The center of the hall is also the most smoky area. At the moment, both of them are in the smoke. Taketo rimei looks at the small shadow on the ground not far away, with a smile in her eyes. "What a lovely child, are you lost? Shall my sister take you home? "


    "I don''t want to hear nonsense." The little baby is standing on the ground with both feet at the moment, just a cold expression on his face. "Leave my body, I can consider saving your life."


    "Ha ha, have you been found?" Taketo rimei laughed wildly, and then stopped, "but it''s also true that the master of the soul of the hall of Phil fado didn''t even know that his body had been stolen. Isn''t it funny?"


    Spirit of filfado, what is that? Xiao Shili frowned slightly. What was he talking about? What does Master mean.


    "I see. It seems that our baby doesn''t know who he is." Seeing the expression on Xiao Shili''s face, taketo rimei immediately understood and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, it really surprised me that you could find it all the way here. It''s a great honor to see the son of the night, but it''s a pity that with your present body, you can only be killed by me. "


    There was a sneer on the baby''s face. "Are you sure?"


    "Of course." Taketo rimei suddenly raised his gun and pointed to the other side, "do you want me to prove to you that I still have the ability to kill a baby?"


    Before her voice fell, the baby suddenly flashed and rushed towards each other at a very fast speed.


    The smile on taketo rimei''s face had not yet faded, but her heart suddenly shrank.


    How fast!


    The baby''s figure suddenly turned into a series of shadows in his eyes. The distance between the two sides was about 20 meters, but the baby was only close to himself for a moment.


    Taketo rimei had no time to react. When the baby ran three meters in front of her, she suddenly straightened up and jumped up like a rocket. Just as the baby was about to hit her body, taketo rimei turned around and barely avoided the blow.


    Taketo Limei stood firm, the green light in her eyes faded at the moment, and the expression on her face had completely turned into a deep shock!


    What kind of speed is that! How can a baby be so fast that he can''t even see clearly. Moreover, there is a distance of 20 meters between the two sides, and he didn''t avoid the other side''s blow.


    When the last moment, taketo rimei panic launched the good value lock, just barely dodged the lightning strike!


    Impossible, absolutely impossible. Is this guy a monster?


    Have you been dodged?


    On the other hand, Xiao Shi fell to the ground, his heart was frozen, and his good value was locked. It was really more difficult than he imagined. When he used it, he didn''t feel anything, but when he opposed it, he felt more powerful.


    It was still a little short of hitting each other, but the woman''s body suddenly had a wonderful rotation in an instant.


    100% dodge!


    Xiao Shili immediately turned around and rushed to the other side again. He couldn''t give the other side a chance. Since the other side could dodge his attack 100%, he could also hit himself 100%.


    Before taketo rimei''s breath was settled, the baby turned into a mirage in her eyes again.


    No, it''s too short. There''s not enough time to hold up a gun!


    Taketo rimei launched the Dodge lock again to avoid a head bump under the baby''s high jump. At the same time, she quickly backed back a few meters and raised her gun. Now she did not dare to neglect it any more and immediately opened the aiming lock.


    coming!


    Xiao Shi leaves the body in the mid air, suddenly turns around and faces each other. The gun in the woman''s hand is aiming at him. Suddenly, his body seems to be imprisoned and unable to move.


    I''m locked!


    I didn''t expect that it would be this state. After being locked, my body would become stiff. There was no way to dodge. I could only watch my body hit by a bullet.


    Right now! Xiao Shili''s spirit was highly concentrated in an instant. Even in the infant state, his reaction ability was several times that of ordinary people. He read out the position of the other side''s bullet at the first time.


    With the sound of a gun, the baby''s small body was hit in the air, and immediately recoiled a few meters by the powerful impact of the bullet, and fell to the ground.


    Shot!


    A surprise flashed in Muto rimei''s eyes, and a smile appeared on her sweating face. No matter how fast the opponent''s speed is, he can''t escape the power of good value locking. It''s a perfect shot.


    Sure enough, as the black snake said, any existence is insignificant in front of the power of Shenji.


    Just now I was a little too panicked. Taketo rimei was relieved that the other side would not be her opponent. That''s right!


    However, the smile did not last for a second on her face, and her face turned ugly again. The little shadow on the ground in the distance, after moving a few times, suddenly got up again.


    How is that possible? The other side was hit by the bullet. Is this guy... Immortal? In shock, taketo rimei''s pride dissipated and was replaced by fear.


    Xiao Shili stood up slowly. Now he was holding a square iron plate in his little hand. It was a metal inkstone with a smoking bullet embedded in the bottom of the inkstone.


    "Don''t forget, what you use is the ability that I used to use." Xiao Shili looked at the other side and said, "hit lock can only guarantee to hit the other side, but it doesn''t kill the other side. Although you hit me, it doesn''t mean I can''t defend. But I guess you don''t have enough goodness to kill me. "


    Taketo rimei''s face vibrated a little. Of course, she knew that, but she could lock any part of him. How could a person stop bullets that would fly to with only one piece of iron.


    Unless the other side also has defense lock, but the baby does not have any sign of using ability. Moreover, the good value lock has already been erased from the other side.

 Chapter 592

    When she heard the other person''s last words, she could not help noticing the goodness value in her magic machine. She was surprised again. She had 70000 goodness value before, but now she only has more than 20000.


    Just now, I used two dodge locks and one aim lock, which cost me two-thirds of my good value. That is to say, I have another chance to avoid the attack of the other party. After that, I will be killed helplessly.


    Just at this time, two figures suddenly rushed into the hall from the outside. At this moment, under the operation of the central air conditioning in the hall, the diffuse smoke has been almost absorbed. It can be seen that it is Otis and Barrick who come in.


    After they jumped into the hall, they found something wrong. All the hostages in the hall had disappeared. Barrick was surprised and asked, "what happened, rimei?"


    When he saw a turning point, he quickly jumped back a few meters, and then pointed to Xiao Shili in front of him and yelled, "kill him quickly!"


    Otis and Barrick noticed that in the empty hall, in addition to taketo rimei, there was a baby. Barrick was the first to react and said in surprise, "is this baby..."


    "Kill him quickly!" Taketo rimei''s expression at the moment was as if she had met the devil.


    Taketo rimei''s magic level is the highest among the three. She has already opened Level 2 and is about to unlock the ability of level 3, while the other two are still at level 1. At this time, when she sees that the most powerful taketo rimei suddenly panics and loses her posture, they don''t know what happened. In surprise, they also aim their guns at the baby on the ground.


    When Barrick saw that the situation had been controlled, he frowned deeply, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. It seems that some experts have sneaked into this building. In other words, what happened here just now, rimei?


    It turns out that after they went out to look for the source of the fire and the arsonist respectively, they saw a big fire burning in the corridor. They were about to find water to put out the fire, but Yu Guang saw a shadow flash past the end of the corridor. They ran after each other, but they almost searched the whole floor, but they didn''t find the shadow of the man, The two of them may have been caught in the trap, and then rushed back.


    "Kill him!" Taketo rimei did not answer Barrick''s question, but urged him to shout again.


    Barrick felt that taketo rimei was making a fuss. He recognized that the baby was Xiao Shi''s body after his soul leap. Although he was a little surprised why he appeared here, he could not pose any threat to himself even if the baby was the spirit of the son of the night.


    "Well, since you have to do this to be at ease." Barrick''s finger is on the trigger, but he hears Muto rimei scream, "use goodness to lock and kill him!"


    "What?" Both of them couldn''t help laughing.


    Osti smiled disapprovingly, "are you kidding? There''s no need to waste my goodness for such a baby. Just hook your finger and you''ll get it."


    "I''m not in the habit of killing children. Do it." Barrick said, withdrawing the gun.


    "Fool! This guy is a monster, a monster! " Taketo rimei finally recovered from the panic and cried, "he has the ability to kill us in an instant!"


    Barrick and Otis face slightly changed, at this time, the baby suddenly sat down on the ground, opened his eyes to see a few people, suddenly waved his little hand and cried.


    Otis and Barrick were stunned, and then they laughed again. Taketo rimei was stunned, and suddenly realized something.


    "Hello." A faint voice suddenly sounded behind the three.


    Taketo rimei, Otis and Barrick turned quickly at the same time. The teenager who had been sleeping on the ground before did not know when he was standing there.


    "Damn it Otis and Barrick''s eyes were startled, and they looked like enemies in a moment. They quickly put on a fighting posture and raised their guns to aim at each other.


    Taketo rimei''s body trembled a little, and the strength of the other party''s spirit finally recovered. Her whole mind was focused on the baby, and she even ignored this problem.


    A baby has such a terrible power. After it has recovered itself, what she has to face will be... She dare not think about it any more.


    Xiao Shili yawned slightly, as if he didn''t care that there were three guns pointing at him


    I really slept long enough. It seems that the ability of soul transition can''t be used casually.


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your luck." Xiao Bai also seems to be recovering from Xiao Shili''s body. He finally sleeps. He wakes up and doesn''t forget to Tucao. "When you lock three guns at the same time, you are really dead, and you have to make complaints about a small baby."


    "Shut up, of course I know." Xiao Shili rubbed his hair, which had been carried by people all the way. He hummed in his heart. I''ll settle with you when it''s over.


    "Oh, oh, I''m afraid." Xiaobai obviously showed no pressure on Xiao Shili''s threat, "however, let''s kill the enemy in front of us first."


    "Ready!" Under the dignified look of taketo rimei, they also raised their guns. The three aimed at the man more than ten meters away, and a green light welled up in their eyes at the same time.


    However, in the next second, the three people''s looks are a change, because the mind at the same time came to the prompt.


    "Sorry, you can''t lock because you don''t have enough good value!"


    "What?" Otis, staring at the figure in front of him, murmured, "it''s impossible. There are 40000 good points in my magic machine!"


    Barrick said with a black face, "I also have 50000..."


    It''s the first time for three people that they can''t target and lock. Usually, it only needs 200 good points to lock an ordinary person. Even if an ordinary person is killed in seconds, it only needs 300 points. This is the first time that there are objects that can''t be locked.


    His good value is 50000 points, which means that 50000 points is not enough to lock in the other party. Barrick''s voice is a little unsteady when he is empty. "Hey, rimei, don''t you have 70000 points, don''t you?"


    "When I''m a baby, I can..." Muto rimei whispered in a short breath, "but after I had a fight with him just now, I only have less than 20000 good values left..."


    "What did you say?"


    Barrick''s face became more miserable. That is to say, even if he used good value lock, he might not be able to kill each other.


    This guy is really a monster!


    Is this the power of the bearer of the spirit of filfado, the son of the night?

 Chapter 593

    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s body was covered by a golden air flow. The air flow was rolling and winding around his body. From a distance, it seemed that he was surrounded by a golden dragon.


    Wake up!


    Xiao Shili, who was in the state of awakening, took a step forward slowly. A strong breath suddenly poured out of his body like a storm and filled the whole hall. The air became extremely heavy, as if it had turned into sticky lead water. The three people in the hall felt a great sense of pressure at the moment. The air came into their bodies from all directions, and their hearts seemed to be crushed by it. Their breathing became difficult and urgent.


    What is the feeling of


    Three people''s eyes radiate panic, just want to turn and run away now, in front of, it seems that is no longer a person, but a demon awakened from the eternal.


    Although I think so in my heart, I can''t move. Everyone has an idea that I may not be able to leave here alive today.


    Otis finally can''t bear the huge fear. His spirit is close to the edge of collapse, and he pulls the trigger with a roar. Taketo rimei and Barrick also raise their guns to shoot each other.


    There is no goodness lock, just the most common shot.


    Bullet after bullet passed by Xiao Shili''s side in disorder. With a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, he occasionally leaned slightly to avoid a bullet that just came from the front and walked towards the three people.


    All the bullets in the three guns were shot out quickly, but none of them hit each other. Barrick and Otis looked at each other with a ferocious face. Their fingers still mechanically pulled the trigger. The sound of the empty sound reverberated in the air. They knew nothing about it, as if they were in a nightmare,


    Taketo rimei suddenly threw down her gun and pulled out the Japanese sword behind her. The cold light flashed through the hall and whispered, "Otis, Barrick, the battle of evil!"


    The two men recovered and then nodded their heads. At present, only by using the strongest move can they have the chance to fight with each other.


    The three men immediately jumped back, keeping a distance of nearly 20 meters from Xiao Shili. Taketo rimei was in the front, Otis and Barrick were in the back. They stood in a triangular shape, and then their eyes were red at the same time.


    oh


    Xiao Shili''s step slowed down a little bit, eh, is this... Evil value locked?


    The evil value lock has the same effect as the good value lock, but there is a big one, that is, it will cause backfire to users after use. The degree of reverse phage can be large or small, depending on the amount of evil value consumed, and it is possible to even reverse phage the user''s life.


    For this reason, even in Shenji envoys, few people use good value, except when they have to bite themselves to kill the enemy. Most of them are trapped in the Jedi when they use this double-edged sword to fight against both sides.


    The ability that can only be used at a cost naturally has stronger power. The power reflected by evil value is more powerful than that reflected by good value. Firstly, the number spent by evil value to lock a thing is far less than that of good value. Secondly, evil value can release a strong fortune while eating back the user, and let a random person around the user benefit.


    Therefore, if you can''t lock the opponent with good value, you can probably use evil value. The effect of the death of evil array is that although all three people are attacked, they are in the same formation, and they can also accept the powerful fortune released by their companions. In the end, there will be two situations: one is that all three people get their companions'' fortune, And to a certain extent, they will counteract the power of their own body. The second is that only two of the three people have received the fortune, and one of them has received the two fortune. Both attack and defense have been strengthened.


    In addition to the above, there is also an extremely important advantage, that is, the number of evil value in the three people''s magic machine is much higher than that of good value, and the accumulation of good value is much easier than that of good value. Of course, sometimes it depends on different types of people.


    However, even so, the danger of using bad value is quite huge, so the three people would not use this move if they did not have to.


    At the moment, the red light in the eyes of the three people flickered, and there seemed to be a zigzag black gas passing by on Monday. Taketo Limei suddenly gave a sharp drink, "kill!"


    Otis and Barrick spewed out their tongues of fire at the same time, and the bullets went through the empty track one after another, shooting straight at the man who was full of golden smell.


    Are you here?


    The first four are lock shots!


    Xiao Shili pulls out the dragon scale with one hand, turns his arm into a few virtual shadows in front of him, and cuts away the incoming bullets.


    The back is the bullet to improve the hit rate. Xiao Shili easily dodges when he inserts the dragon scale into his waist. It must be that the opponent''s evil value is not enough at the moment. He can''t lock it any more.


    Otis and Barrick look very white. At this time, he hears Muto rimei drink, "go up together, cut him close!"


    They felt reluctant for a while, and the cost of melee locking was much less than that of long-range locking. The other side could predict the arc of the bullet, and might not be able to withstand the blade of the three. At the moment, they pulled out their machetes from their waists and rushed up behind taketo rimei.


    Taketo rimei takes the lead and withdraws the Japanese sword to take Xiao Shili. The latter stops and stands in the same place, looking at several people with a smile.


    "Die Taketo rimei gave a cry, his eyes contracted, and his eyes focused strongly on each other.


    However, at this time, the other party''s figure suddenly disappeared in place.


    Taketo limi, who is full of momentum, is like a sprinter. Suddenly, he finds that the direction of the finish line is gone, and his murderous spirit is gone. At the same time, the throat suddenly slightly cool, the man''s face is close to his own joint test.


    "If it''s not a woman, you''re dead." The other side''s faint voice sounded like a trance. Taketo rimei suddenly lost her strength. Under the cold, her body could not move for half a minute.


    Xiao Shili put his hand on the back of the woman''s head and patted her gently. Taketo rimei fell to the ground. Although it''s a melee lock, I don''t even have a chance to attack Fagen.


    In the face of the two people who rush in later, Xiao Shili''s eyes show a trace of cold color.


    "Die At the same time, they held up their machetes and rushed over from the left and right sides. The speed of rushing over and the speed of waving their swords were extremely slow in Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    However, at the moment when the blade fell, the speed suddenly became extremely fast. The two knives turned into two white shadows and fell straight to Xiao Shili''s head.


    This is the effect of melee lock.


    Dragon scale in the top across a silver arc, two white shadow instantly turned into countless pieces. Under the flying blade, they also suffered a great impact, and at the same time they flew back out.

 Chapter 594

    When Barrick was flying upside down, his front chest was suddenly caught by a hand. He was pulled back by a strong force and fell heavily on the ground. There was only a sound of bone and flesh breaking. The marble floor under Barrick''s body split apart. His body bounced up under the fierce impact with the ground, and then he was kicked out of the air.


    Otis fell on the ground, and the scene of Barrick''s being killed by seconds came into his eyes. His heart was cold. The latter''s body flew by his side and crashed into the back wall. With a loud noise, the wall was smashed by Barrick''s body, and concrete debris mixed with cement and sawdust fell down.


    Looking at this scene, Barrick obviously can''t live. Otis''s half machete fell to the ground, and his whole body began to shake violently. Until now, he realized that he really shouldn''t accept the task. No one told him that it was a suicide.


    Now he just wants to escape the building, the city, the country! In short, far away from the demon like man, however, legs, but can not make any movement.


    Just as osty was trying to move his legs, his neck was suddenly held tightly by a hand, and his huge body immediately left the ground. He was shocked, and his hands and feet couldn''t help planing and pedaling, but the force in front of him was not what he could resist.


    Xiao Shili raised Otis in the air with one hand. The latter''s burly body, more than two meters long, was as light as a doll in the boy''s thin hands.


    Xiao Shili raised his head and looked at the white man who was staring at him with wide eyes. He said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, you just said you wanted to treat me as a sandbag, right?"


    "Yes... I''m sorry..." Otis breathed hard and squeezed these three words out of his teeth.


    "No, I''m not sorry. You''re saying, "I don''t want to die." Xiao Shili grabbed each other''s arm with one hand and squeezed it hard. Otis suddenly uttered an inhuman scream. The bulging arm with thick and thin muscles at the mouth of the bowl was completely wrapped up in Xiao Shili''s fingers. The skin was broken, the muscles were torn and turned out. The broken bones pierced the muscles and exposed them to the air. The whole arm almost turned into a ball of meat mud.


    Blood dripped down his arm, accompanied by Otis''s hoarse roar, "I don''t want to die... I don''t want to die, please, I don''t want to die..."


    "It''s a good voice, but it''s too late." Under Xiao Shili''s smiling expression, he reaches out his hand and breaks the other party''s right arm. Otis is convulsed, and his voice is hoarse and miserable.


    The next is the left leg and the right leg. When Otis''s limbs are twisted in the air with blood, like an abandoned puppet, the puppet can no longer make a sound, and the only thing left is to moan.


    "You deserve to be disrespectful to my women." Xiao Shili takes a look at Otis''s unresponsive face, and then throws his body on the opposite side with a wave of his arm. Otis''s body is twisted and in a more abnormal position of zero distance contact with the ground, popping up and down, leaving only a pile of fuzzy flesh and blood on the broken ground.


    In such a large hall, the smoke is dispersed, but it is replaced by a thick smell of blood. The blood on the snow-white floor of the hall is like the paint on a painter''s drawing board. All that was left was the baby''s cry.


    Xiao Shili stepped forward, took off the three people''s Shenji one by one, and then put them into his coat pocket. The three people''s Shenji was still in the physical form, which proved once again that none of them had entered the mature body. Otherwise, they would not lose to themselves so easily.


    After all this, Xiao Shili goes to the other side and holds the crying little Wenlei in his arms. He is a little depressed. Alas, he is not good at coaxing children.


    After taking all the hostages to a safe room, Lin Shihan immediately rushes to the hall. He is very worried. He just wants to fly with two wings.


    Although he woke up with a reliable appearance, those criminals had guns in their hands. Xiao Shili was just a student, and he would not be the opponent of those criminals with guns in any case.


    When Lin Shihan ran to the corridor leading to the hall, he heard a quiet sound inside, only a baby''s cry.


    Lin Shihan''s heart can''t help tightening for a while. He has only left for about five minutes, and everything is calm. Can''t he say that


    And listen to that cry is xiaowenlei, how can xiaowenlei appear here?


    Lin Shihan didn''t dare to think any more and quickened her pace. When she ran to the door of the hall, she suddenly saw a scene inside.


    "Darling, don''t cry, look here." Xiao Shili put his face in front of the baby and made what he thought was the most exaggerated face. After a moment of stupefaction, Xiao Wenlei burst into tears again.


    "Er..." Xiao Shili scratched his head and took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He shook it in front of Xiao Wenlei''s eyes. In the sound of doodle, there was a ball bouncing around on the screen of his mobile phone.


    Xiao Wenlei opens his eyes wide and reaches for it. But he can''t hold such a big mobile phone in his hand. The mobile phone slips and falls on the ground. Xiao Wenlei looks down at the mobile phone, looks at Xiao Shili again, and then cries again.


    "Well, well, I won''t ask you to pay for it." Xiao Shili picked up his mobile phone and when he stood up, he looked at the door carelessly and stopped his action.


    Lin Shihan looks at the two men, big and small, in the distance. His expression first changes from tension to calmness, and then from calmness, he can''t help but smile.


    This is a relieved smile, but also a reassuring smile. At the moment, Lin Shihan did not expect that there was such a warm side in that guy.


    Half a hall apart, the two of them gazed at each other, and the centrifugal tide of Xiao Shi was fluctuating. For Lin Shihan, it was like half a century ago.


    Xiao Shili walked slowly towards the girl, but stopped two meters away.


    Lin Shihan looked at the man''s gentle face, then hurriedly lowered his head and said unnaturally, "are you ok?"


    "Well." In Xiao Shili''s heart, there was a certain emotion surging strongly at the moment. He forced himself to make his voice sound more calm, "what about you?"


    "Well."


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    "Ah?" Lin Shihan raised his head, then immediately lowered his head in a panic.


    "Just now, why did you do that?"


    "I don''t understand what you say." Lin Shihan raised his head slowly, as if to deny something.


    They suddenly feel that they don''t want to say anything more. Just as Xiao Shili puts the baby on the ground and steps forward, Lin Shihan finally can''t control himself and pours on each other''s arms.


    Xiao Shili holds the girl tightly in his arms, and the scene just now reappears. Lin Shihan points a gun at his heart. At that moment, his soul seems to be pulled out of his body. If there is a girl who can die for himself, should he be happy or sad as a man.


    At this moment, while his heart was surging, Xiao Shili felt extremely afraid. If he was a second late at that time, he would not forgive himself in his whole life.


    Looking at the girl''s pretty face, Xiao Shili vowed in his heart that he would give her a lifetime of happiness. No matter how much obstacles he blocked in front of her, he would realize today''s promise!


    Lin Shihan feels the temperature of a man who completely envelops himself. His confused mind suddenly becomes clear and thorough. He doesn''t care about anything. No matter what other people say, no matter how many secrets he keeps from himself, no matter who likes him, he always nestles in his arms like this until forever


    Xiaowenlei did not cry at this time. He sat on the ground and kept turning his head. He looked curiously at the two people in front of him. His little hand suddenly slapped the ground and grinned.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of disordered and rapid footsteps outside the hall. They seemed to wake up suddenly from their dreams. They quickly separated and stepped back. Lin Shihan reddened his face, cut his hair, adjusted his breath and mood, and quickly recovered calm. Then he quickly picked up Xiao Wenlei from the ground,


    A group of armed police, at the moment, suddenly rushed into the hall from all the doors of the hall, quickly spread out the formation, and aimed dozens of guns at the same time, sweeping through any corner of the hall.


    The first one who rushed into the hall was Lin Wenbin, the leader of the municipal criminal police detachment and the commander in chief of the operation. After entering the hall, Lin Wenbin''s face suddenly showed a very surprised expression.

 Chapter 595

    His sister, who was extremely worried, was standing in the hall intact, even the hijacked student. The robbers disappeared, including the hostages in the office buildings.


    Lin Wenbin doesn''t care about anything else. He rushes to his sister''s side and checks it. He finds that Lin Shihan hasn''t been hurt. Then he sees the baby in Lin Shihan''s arms. He looks very surprised and angry. He calls in several armed police with a wave of his hand. The first thing in front of him is to escort Lin Shihan out of here.


    At this time, several armed police suddenly came from a distance to report, "report to the officer, found the bodies of three robbers."


    Lin Wenbin was stunned for a moment, and then noticed that in the empty hall, in addition to Lin Shihan and the student, there were three people lying on the ground. Looking at their figure and clothes, they were the three robbers in the video.


    Lin Wenbin didn''t believe it. He asked his men to identify and compare their faces. The news came that the three people lying on the ground were indeed the three robbers hiding in the building.


    Lin Wenbin''s mind is a little bit confused. He hasn''t even started. How can the robber die by himself? Of course, the robber won''t die by himself. Someone must have killed the three people before he arrived.


    Although this is a big help to himself, Lin Wenbin is still a little depressed. Almost all the police forces in s city are waiting here now, but others are taking the lead. The key is that he doesn''t know who killed the three people and what the other party''s purpose is.


    Lin Shihan and the student are all witnesses, so it is not hard to know from these two people. When Lin Wenbin came back to his senses, he first denounced Lin Shihan. Since he was so old, he never denounced his sister. This time, he really got angry. The abuse lasted for more than ten minutes. If it had not been for the presence of dozens of policemen, it might have lasted even longer.


    Lin Shihan bowed his head and said nothing. He knew how much influence his willful behavior would bring to the whole family. What''s more, he also made Xiao Wenlei involved in the danger. His aunt and uncle really hated themselves this time. But at that time, I didn''t think so much about it.


    "Forget it. When you get home, explain to your parents and grandfather." Lin Wenbin glared at his younger sister angrily and called home to say he was safe. His eyes turned to Xiao Shili and said casually, "OK, take this student back to the Bureau. After recording the confession, inform his family to come and get him."


    Lin Shihan, listening to his elder brother''s words, quickly stood in front of Xiao Shi''s departure. "No, he can''t go to record a confession with you."


    Lin Wenbin asked strangely, "why?"


    Although Lin Shihan didn''t know Xiao Shili very well, he also knew that he couldn''t fall into the hands of the police. In a hurry, he made up an excuse, "he was just injured. Now the most important thing is not to take a confession, but to go to the hospital first."


    Lin Wenbin frowned. In front of his subordinates, he still wanted to keep his boss''s status, so he said seriously, "the police will deal with this matter. It''s not your turn to talk too much. Now hurry up and go home for me."


    Lin Shihan was not afraid of his elder brother since he was a child. In a hurry, he became stubborn with his elder brother. "He is my student. As a teacher, I have the right to be his guardian in the absence of his parents."


    Lin Wenbin''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of surprise. The sharp sense of smell of the criminal police immediately made him feel that it was a bit strange. He has been very puzzled, Lin Shihan risked so much, ran to this place for what, then suddenly understood. In retrospect, after watching the video at home, Lin Shihan''s performance was somewhat abnormal. It turned out that this was the reason.


    It may be true that this boy is Lin Shihan''s student, but for the sake of a student, Lin Shihan is absolutely impossible to achieve such a situation. He even cares about his own life and death. It''s like he is dazzled by some emotion.


    Is there anything between Lin Shihan and this boy... Lin Wenbin looks at Xiao Shili again, thinking about it, only this is possible.


    Thinking of this, Lin Wenbin''s heart suddenly surged up a burst of anger. He thought about it on the spot and kicked Xiao Shili hard. Lin Shihan was a teacher in the school. Maybe it''s not abnormal to fall in love with a student occasionally. But because of this boy, he almost lost his sister. Lin Wenbin even had the idea of shooting the other side at the moment.


    Of course, Xiao Shili is aware of Lin Wenbin''s bad eyes. The man has already guessed what''s going on. Although there is no clear relationship between him and Lin Shihan, Lin Shihan is really in danger for himself. As a brother, you will hate yourself, which is understandable.


    At the moment, he said in a gentle way, "Mr. Lin, I''m not hurt. You don''t have to worry about me. The police need my confession. I''ll just cooperate with them."


    Lin Wenbin hummed in his heart. You''re still a smart boy. At the moment, I see Xiao Shili with an air of self-confidence. He has just been kidnapped, but he doesn''t show the panic that he should be. It seems that his sister will like this boy for no reason.


    Lin Shihan turns his head and stares at Xiao Shili. In his eyes, he tells him not to interrupt. Xiao Shili smiles bitterly in her heart, knowing that she is worried about herself, but how can these policemen help themselves? Lin Wenbin is just a team leader of the Public Security Bureau of s city. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t control the boundary of J city. Unless the other party deliberately wants to make himself, it should be OK to just record his confession.


    Lin Wenbin nodded, "OK, take this student back to the bureau first. You guys, take her home."


    The police on the scene all know that Lin Shihan is Lin Wenbin''s sister, so they don''t think it''s strange. The policemen ordered by Lin Wenbin are ready to escort Lin Shihan away.


    Lin Shihan suddenly said, "if you record a confession for him, I will accompany him at the scene, or call his parents to come."


    Lin Shihan felt something in his brother''s eyes just now. Because of his family background, my brother was also influenced by his family when he was young. Since primary school, whenever he saw a boy who was close to him, he would try every means to drive him away. With the power of his family, it was not difficult to do all this.


    From his brother''s eyes when he saw Xiao Shili just now, Lin Shihan felt that he had the same eyes when he saw those boys. Although I don''t know whether his brother''s eyes were misunderstandings, if he found out the details of Xiao Shili, he would deal with him in the same way.


    In fact, in Lin Shihan''s heart, her brother always loves and cares about herself. If it wasn''t for this reason, she should have a good relationship with her brother. But that''s why Lin Shihan has a share of Lin Wenbin in her rigid relationship with her family.


    Although she knows that her brother is doing this for her own sake, Lin Shihan naturally does not like to be constrained and forced by others, which will only arouse her greater disgust.


    Lin Shihan''s words make Lin Wenbin more determined to get rid of the boy. His marriage and future with his sister have been decided for a long time. During this period, he must not be interfered by anyone. And even if the family did not arrange for Lin Shihan, he would not let his sister be with such a civilian without any origin.

 Chapter 596

    "Well, that''s it." Lin Wenbin said with a faint smile, "take Miss Lin and the student back to the Bureau." Then, his eyes swept over Xiao Shili. In Lin Wenbin''s arrogant eyes, he could not find anything else on the other side, which was worthy of his sister''s love.


    After several criminal policemen left with two people, Lin Wenbin left and the rest of them to investigate the scene. At this time, a policeman of the investigation department suddenly exclaimed, "Captain, you''d better come and have a look at this."


    Lin Wenbin walked over to see the body of one of the three robbers, curled up on the ground, and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The policeman''s expression was a little nervous. Then he looked at the dead man and said, "this corpse looks a little strange. Before he died, his arms and legs seem to have been broken."


    After saying this, Lin Wenbin found that the two arms of the corpse, the big arms of the two legs, and the thighs of the two legs, were all ulcerated, not only flesh and blood, but also the bones inside seemed to have been broken by some force. The whole body of the corpse presents an extremely unnatural shape, which makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    The policeman who had investigated the scene got up and walked in another direction for a certain distance. Lin Wenbin followed him. The policeman stopped in front of a broken pit and pointed to the broken tunnel at his feet. "Captain, look here again."


    Lin Wenbin looked down and saw that the marble on the ground had been completely crushed, forming a shallow pit that seemed to have been hit. Some flesh and blood remained in the gravel. He was slightly surprised, "is it..."


    "That''s right." The policeman nodded, "according to the traces on the scene, we can infer that the deceased should be here. His body was smashed to the ground, and then bounced to the distance. Before that, his limbs had been broken. It was more than ten meters from here to the position of the corpse, and when it was broken from the ground, we can imagine the strength of the fall, Almost all the bones of the dead were broken and they died on the spot. "


    Lin Wenbin understood that this is the reason why the body of the dead will show extreme distortion. Shocked, he murmured, "I''m kidding, who has such great power to fall a person like this?"


    "According to the fact that the hall is closed, there should be no possibility other than man-made." "There was another male victim, and the situation was similar to this one," the police said


    Lin Wenbin showed an unbelievable expression. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "In a word, take these bodies back first, send them to the identification department for examination, and find out the cause of death before making a final conclusion."


    The two bodies were then put into the body bag one after another. All the bones of the two men''s bodies were broken, so when they were transported, their bodies seemed to be completely disjointed, which made people shiver. Even the old criminal police, who had been dealing with corpses for many years, turned pale.


    Not far away came the report, "Captain, there is a criminal here. It seems that there is still breath."


    Lin Wenbin was pleasantly surprised and rushed to take people there.


    The girl who didn''t die was about 20 years old. Different from the two men, the girl not only had a breath, but also didn''t have any wounds or badly injured parts on her body. She just seemed to be knocked unconscious.


    Lin Wenbin is a little strange. Compared with the tragic death of the two male robbers, the contrast of this woman is too big. It doesn''t make sense. The purpose of the murderer is to kill. Is it just because the other party is a woman, or does this woman have a special identity.


    However, even if the woman just fainted, she was still in a deep coma, and could not wake her up with ordinary methods.


    Lin Wenbin immediately and loudly ordered, "send her to the hospital as soon as possible, and make her wake up at all costs!"


    Lin Shihan accompanied Xiao Shili to finish the record in a sunny and ventilated interrogation room of the Criminal Investigation Department of S City Public Security Bureau.


    Accompanied by Wu Guangbo, director of the Municipal Bureau, and two deputy directors, director Wu certainly does not know who Lin Shihan is. Therefore, as soon as Miss Lin arrives at the Bureau, Wu Guangbo''s niece and niece can''t help but cry out, posing as a kind elder.


    Today''s vicious hijacking incident has already alarmed the municipal and provincial Party committees. Even director Lin of the provincial public security department called himself and gave instructions. First, the criminals must be arrested. Second, the trapped hostages must be rescued unhurt.


    More than 30 policemen died. It''s strange not to disturb them. Besides, Lin Wenbin and director Lin have a father son relationship. No matter what big things happen in the Bureau, director Lin will know for the first time. With a subordinate with such a deep background, Wu Guangbo has always felt great pressure.


    Before receiving the order, Wu Guangbo himself was startled. In the process of chasing down the prisoners, he actually damaged more than 30 police forces, which is unheard of in criminal cases in the whole province and even in the whole country. And there were only three criminals.


    Wu Guangbo couldn''t figure out how 30 people were brought down by three people. Even if the police force in the Bureau was no good, it would not be like this. It sounds like taking someone and putting them on each other''s bullets.


    But since it happened, we should deal with it. Wu Guangbo is also deeply aware of the benefits of having a subordinate with a deep background. At the critical moment, a big tree like Lin Wenbin can block arrows for him. Otherwise, he will die.


    So when he learned that the robber was driving away, he destroyed two police cars and killed six policemen. Without hesitation, Wu handed over the command to Lin Wenbin, who was still at home at that time. Although he would let director Lin know about it, the paper could not contain the fire. If six policemen were killed, sooner or later, the matter would get to the top, He is a small director, and still can''t bounce down the ground.


    After Lin Wenbin took over the command, he immediately sacrificed more than 20 police forces. Wu Guangbo was happy instead of worried. In this way, the six people who died in front of him were insignificant. This is Lin Wenbin. If it were for someone else, he would be dead by now. Taking Lin Wenbin''s family power as an example, it is not easy to deal with this matter, but it is by no means difficult.


    Although so many police forces were sacrificed under the command of Lin Wenbin, Wu Guangbo, as a direct superior, could not have no responsibility. However, the damage was much smaller than that he personally carried. It was like putting on a bullet proof jacket before the bullet hit him.


    Until the news came that the criminals were killed and all the hostages were safe, Wu Guangbo was relieved. When Lin Shihan and Xiao Shili arrived at the Bureau, they showed their great attention. One of the reasons is to accompany Lin Shihan.


    Recording a confession is different from being interrogated. Although they are all about what to ask and what to say, the former is free to play and does not need to be confined to one question. Under the police''s inquiry, Xiao Shili told the story about it. Of course, he made it up temporarily, not to mention that the car was stolen by himself. He couldn''t say it openly. It was the reason why the three people found themselves. Even if he said it, the other party would not believe it.

 Chapter 597

    Because of Lin Shihan''s relationship, Wu Guangbo''s attitude towards Xiao Shili is also very friendly. He knows that he is a student of Lin Shihan, so when he speaks, he always takes care of the flowers of his motherland in his voice and expression, which makes Xiao Shili numb and grow up so big that he has never heard the police speak to him in such a tone, let alone the police, Even teachers seldom use this kind of tone to themselves.


    After looking at the testimony, Wu Guangbo felt that there was no problem, so he gave them a kind smile, "it''s hard for you, Xiao. It''s really unfortunate. Our police also apologized for the untimely rescue. I hope it won''t cause you any psychological damage. Later, we will send professional psychological experts to give you psychological counseling."


    Lin Shihan wants to leave here as soon as possible. Although director Wu is easy to talk about, Xiao Shili''s identity will definitely help him as soon as his brother comes back, so he says, "Uncle Wu, don''t bother you. After taking him back to school, the school will arrange psychological counseling for him. Can we go now?"


    Wu Guangbo said this just to show her concern for her students in front of Lin Shihan. In fact, there is a psychological counseling. China is not the United States. How can the police have such spare time? However, it seems that Lin Shihan is in a hurry to leave. I can understand that senior high school students are very nervous about their study now. What''s more, if this matter is seen by reporters, It will also bring a lot of trouble to the student.


    According to the normal process, the witness can leave only after confirming that the testimony is complete and correct, and confirming the contact information in the future. But in order to take care of Lin Shihan, Wu Guangbo omitted these procedures. He testified that he had seen them, even if he had confirmed them, so he laughed, "of course, after such a thing, we should have a good rest and adjust. I''ll send a car to take you back."


    Lin Shihan''s heart is a stone fell to the ground, the moment a smile, "thank you Uncle Wu."


    "Where." Wu Guangbo waved his hand and said with a kind smile, "Shihan, it seems that you haven''t been home for a long time. This time, you''ll stay a few more days. If you have nothing to do, you''ll come to Uncle Wu''s house. I''ll ask your aunt to cook her best squirrel yellow croaker for you. By the way, go back and say hello to Director Lin for me. "


    "Well, I''ll go when I have time." Lin Shihan got up and nodded.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    Wu Guangbo accompanies Lin Shihan out of the interrogation room. Xiao Shili walks next to Lin Shihan. He also hears from their conversation that Lin Shihan''s father is the director of the Public Security Department of H Province, and also Wu Guangbo''s highest direct superior. This old bureaucrat has done a lot to curry favor with Lin Shihan, but so many policemen died in this incident, The director of the Municipal Bureau must be responsible. Fortunately, Lin Wenbin blocked him first. In retrospect, when Lin Wenbin received a phone call at home, it was Wu Guangbo who had planned for him.


    Now Wu Guangbo''s attitude towards Lin Shihan is so cordial and caters to him. Part of it is to pave the way for the future. This move is extremely beautiful.


    Xiao Shili thought to himself that although s city and J city are only more than 100 kilometers apart, the levels and grades of the two places are totally different. As the capital city of H Province, s city is also full of talents. It seems that it is not easy for a city director to have a foothold here.


    Xiao Shili has a hunch that he will step into the core city soon. If you want to run your own business, it''s not enough to rely on the energy of J city. You have to pass the provincial level. In addition, J city has no room to rise for itself now, no matter from which angle, now its main line of sight should also turn to s City, the provincial capital city.


    Of course, it''s really difficult to make your footprints clear in this city, but it''s not without the opportunity. At least the relationship between you and the Du family, as well as the disputes with the Lin family, will become your opportunity and the key to enter s city.


    Three people came to the hall on the first floor, just about to go out from the gate, there are seven or eight people just came in from the outside, Lin Shihan''s heart suddenly clattered.


    Lin Wenbin was the leader of the group. A gang of criminal policemen who had just finished the task walked into the hall with the momentum of remaining flame. Seeing the three, Lin Wenbin immediately stopped and frowned, "where are you going?"


    Although Lin Wenbin said this to Lin Shihan, the meaning also includes Wu Guangbo. As a subordinate, he dares to question his boss like this. Everyone present is not surprised. Everyone knows that although Wu Guangbo is the head of the Bureau, in fact, it is Lin Wenbin who really doesn''t stir up trouble.


    When Wu Guangbo saw Lin Wenbin, his eyes immediately burst into surprise. At the same time, he also showed great concern. Although his move was undoubtedly to please Lin Wenbin, in other people''s eyes, it was completely like a kind superior caring for his subordinates.


    For Lin Wenbin, Wu Guangbo''s attitude is more intimate than that of Lin Shihan. After all, this person is directly related to his own destiny and career.


    "Wenbin, hard work! Ha ha, I know that there is no situation that can not be solved with your on-site command. " For the triumphant return of Lin Wenbin, Wu Guangbo first gave a high praise, and then showed meticulous concern, "the next thing you don''t have to worry about, I sent someone to do it, Wenbin, this one down, you must also be tired, hurry to find a place to have a good rest."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Wenbin shook his head, "this matter is not my solution, we in the past, but also just to wipe the butt of others."


    Wu Guangbo was stunned for a moment. At this time, he found that Lin Wenbin had a faint sense of depression on his face. He didn''t have the kind of high spirited spirit that young people often show after solving a case.


    He didn''t understand the meaning of Lin Wenbin''s words, but he guessed that there must have been an accident in the process. In the report Lin Wenbin sent to himself from the scene, he simply said that the incident had been solved, and did not explain the process and situation of the scene in detail.


    Wu Guangbo knew that Lin Wenbin would definitely tell him, and he was not in a hurry to ask.


    But Lin Wenbin''s eyes, at the moment, completely stay in Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan''s body.


    "Director." Lin Wenbin looked at Wu Guangbo and asked, "where are you taking them?"


    Wu Guangbo laughed, trying to make his tone sound like he was just answering the other party''s question. "Well, I just gave this student a confession, and there was no problem with the narration in the confession. Now I''m going to send someone to send Shihan home."


    Lin Wenbin sneered, "no problem?" Suddenly, he pointed to Xiao Shili and said harshly, "handcuff him to me!"


    Two criminal policemen immediately stepped forward and showed their bright handcuffs. They didn''t look like they were joking.

 Chapter 598

    Although Lin Shihan knew that his elder brother would definitely look for opportunities to do harm to Xiao Shili, he did not expect that he would go so far this time. He was angry and stepped forward to block Xiao Shili''s body. He stared at Lin Wenbin tightly and said, "why do you arrest people at will?"


    Lin Wenbin said coldly, "I''m arresting the suspect at the scene, Xiao Han. I hope you don''t hinder me from performing my official duties."


    Lin Shi said angrily, "who do you think is the suspect?" But at this time, from her brother''s eyes, she saw more professional coldness and seriousness than her personal hostility to Xiao Shili.


    Lin Wenbin looked at Wu Guangbo again with dissatisfied eyes, and then said, "I just received a message from the police of J city. I learned that the person who robbed the car was a student of the elite college at first, and the description of his age and appearance was basically consistent with that of your student. Besides, the suspect robbed the car, It also caused serious personal injury to Xiaozhou, the son of Dongcheng District head of J city. " His eyes shot at Xiao Shili like an arrow and said, "your name is Xiao Shili, right? Now I will arrest you for the crime of intentional personal injury and robbery."


    Lin Wenbin''s words made Lin Shihan''s expression momentary. Even Wu Guangbo was a little confused for a moment.


    Lin Wenbin looked at Xiao Shili and said coldly, "you came to the police station yourself, which saved us the trouble to catch you, handcuff him and take him back to the police station."


    Although Lin Shihan does not believe that Xiao Shili will do such a thing, Qu Xiaozhou harassed himself at the school gate half a day ago. If his brother wanted to find an excuse to slander Xiao Shili, it would not be so coincidental. I feel vaguely that it may be true.


    But even so, she can''t let Xiao Shili be taken away by her brother. He did that to Qu Xiaozhou because of himself. He also has a certain responsibility in this matter.


    At the same time, Lin Shihan also understood why Xiao Shili was speaking in the school auditorium, but he was suddenly kidnapped. It turned out that after he left at that time, he was closely behind him. Strange in this case, there was a warm feeling in his heart.


    "Don''t come here." Lin Shihan drinks to two policemen who are waiting for him. They can''t help but stop. In front of them is captain Lin''s sister. Even if we don''t consider Lin Wenbin, we should also consider the huge power of the Lin family.


    Lin Wenbin is really a little surprised. Lin Shihan has been a knowledgeable girl since childhood. Needless to say, she naturally knows what is right and what is wrong. It''s understandable for her to protect the boy, but when she knows that he is a suspect, she still protects the other party. This is not like Lin Shihan''s character.


    Damn, did the boy really use any magic to make his sister even lose her mind.


    Lin Wenbin''s hostility in Xiao Shili''s eyes deepened. It seems that it''s not just to teach each other a lesson. He wants each other to spend at least more than ten years in prison. He can''t come out to harm his sister all his life.


    Wu Guangbo saw that the scene was a little stiff. At this moment, the voices of several people had already attracted the attention of many people in the hall. He coughed immediately, and it was his turn to take charge of the overall situation.


    "Wen bin, don''t get excited. Shihan may not understand the situation. She will understand after patiently explaining¡°


    "Shihan, calm down. I know you care about your students, but Wenbin won''t make fun of such things." Wu Guangbo pondered for a while, "I think we should go inside first and straighten things out. There are also many doubtful points. I will confirm them with the police of J city later."


    Lin Wenbin thought, anyway, this boy can''t run away, wait a moment to collect evidence from J City police, she will die.


    Lin Shihan also nodded. She really wanted to understand this. If Xiao Shili didn''t do it, he must get justice for him. If he did it, he will also ask his father and grandfather. He will never be arrested.


    In fact, Xiao Shili saw himself from Lin Wenbin. In a word, there are too many unknown factors behind this incident. Xiao Shili didn''t know that he would be suddenly attacked by three powers, and he didn''t expect that Lin Shihan''s brother would be the leader of the criminal police detachment. These unknown factors gathered together, but he was involved in a situation of being in prison.


    He couldn''t help smiling bitterly in his heart. This time, he really got into big trouble.


    In the rather spacious office of the director general, Wu Guangbo took the lead to confirm and sort out the whole incident. The result is that Xiao Shili did beat the son of the district head, Qu Xiaozhou, and caused serious injury to the latter. Qu Xiaozhou is still lying in the hospital. Secondly, Xiao Shili robbed the car of Qu Xiaozhou and went to s city, Again, he was robbed by a third-party criminal, so that there was something after that.


    Wu Guangbo also learned about the final result of the three robbers and who killed them. However, this matter has risen to another extremely serious level, which is not within the scope of this discussion.


    "Nothing to say now." Lin Wenbin looked at his sister.


    At this point, Lin Shihan had to accept the fact, and then left the room quickly without saying a word.


    "Xiaohan." Lin Wenbin called and didn''t stop. He looked back at Xiao Shili and said, "Xiao Zhang, Xiao Li, take him down to me."


    Two criminal policemen immediately came in from the outside. One of them reached out and clasped Xiao Shili''s shoulder and said, "get up!"


    Xiao Shili''s mind flashed a few thoughts at this time. If he wanted to, no one in this room would be able to leave alive today. At present, only Lin Wenbin, director Wu and several policemen under Lin Wenbin knew about it. He made these mouths shut forever. He didn''t have to worry about it. He asked anyone to take people to the hospital to do a district boat, In addition, his three friends who witnessed the scene at that time, from the city Bureau, said hello to Director Liu. This matter can be completely covered up so easily. Presumably, Liu bureau did not know that he was the one who hit Xiaozhou, otherwise he would never report this to the police of s city.


    However, Lin Wenbin is Lin Shihan''s brother after all. It''s a little difficult to do at this point. It''s easy for Xiao Shili to kill Lin Wenbin, but he doesn''t want to see Lin Shihan''s sad appearance. In addition, Lin Shihan knows about it. If Lin Wenbin dies, he will think of himself.


    In the end, Xiao Shili gave up and was taken into the detention room by two policemen. Now he needs some time to think about how to properly solve the problem.


    After Xiao Shili was taken away, there were only Wu Guangbo and Lin Wenbin left in the office. Wu Guangbo also saw that the relationship between Lin Shihan and Xiao Shili was not just a student, but these things were not for him to inquire about, so he naturally talked about the case with Lin Wenbin.


    Lin Wenbin has already told Wu Guangbo the general situation. At this time, he explained the specific process in detail, and emphatically described several prominent points. As a subordinate, Lin Wenbin still has to report to the superior.

 Chapter 599

    Wu Guangbo lit a cigarette and pondered for a long time. He thought it was too strange. He asked, "Wenbin, what do you think?"


    Lin Wenbin shook his head. "To tell you the truth, there''s no concept. You didn''t see the scene with your own eyes. My 20 brothers, all of them well-trained armed police, were all knocked down in less than ten seconds. I calculated that three people, ten seconds, each of them killed eight people in ten seconds, It''s hard to shoot one person in an average of 1.25 seconds, even for the well-trained special forces. Damn, it''s the first time that I''ve ever met such a thing. In retrospect, it''s all a cold sweat on my back. These people are definitely not ordinary robbers. There must be another purpose when I come to China. "


    Wu Guangbo nodded, "none of the three people are Chinese. What''s the identity of the other party? I think it''s beyond our function. It''s necessary to report this to the national security agency."


    Lin Wenbin agreed that it is not difficult for the national security agency to intervene in this matter, just tell his grandfather. Of course, due to the seriousness of the matter, Wu Guangbo needs to send a written report to the provincial public security department, and then the provincial public security department will convey the matter to the central Committee.


    "What worries me more than this is the mysterious killer." Lin Wenbin took out a Chinese cigarette from Wu Guangbo''s cigarette box and lit it. "These three powerful characters were killed by the mysterious man quietly. I can''t imagine how he did it."


    Wu Guangbo said, "we can''t be sure that the mysterious killer is just one person. Both sides may have known each other, and then one side suddenly kills the other side."


    But Lin Wenbin shook his head, "director, if you have seen the scene, you will not think so. Moreover, the office building is surrounded like an iron bucket. If there are so many people, how can they escape?"


    Wu Guangbo was silent, which was really a difficult problem to explain. No one thought that a seemingly ordinary car robbery case had caused such a series of difficult doubts.


    Wu Guangbo suddenly thought, "by the way, aren''t there many hostages as witnesses?"


    "Unfortunately, when the killer appeared, these hostages fled to another room, so I didn''t see the killer''s face. On my way back, I interrogated several hostages. I only knew that the killer put a lot of smoke in the building. Maybe he took advantage of the smoke to kill the three people." Lin Wenbin said.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside. A young policewoman came in and put a report on the table. "The autopsy report of Wu bureau, Lin team, laboratory and the on-site accident certification report of the on-site investigation department came out."


    Lin Wenbin took the lead in picking up the report. After reading it for a few seconds, his face gradually became gloomy and murmured, "if so..."


    "What?" Wu Guangbo asked.


    Lin Wenbin handed the documents to the other party and said in a deep voice, "as a result of the autopsy report, two of the three criminals who were killed were seriously hit by the body, and the bones of the main parts of the body were broken to death. All the five police cars that were blocked on the road were accurately hit by superb shooting techniques."


    Wu Guangbo''s face also changed at the moment. "Was it the hammer that the killer used?"


    "No Lin Wenbin slowly vomited a cigarette, "those two people were killed on the ground alive. There are obvious traces on the scene that even the ground was smashed out of two big pits."


    Wu Guangbo raised his head and stared at each other with a strange look on his face


    The door of the room rang again, quite loud. Wu Guangbo seemed to be startled. Then he yelled angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    The outside door was pushed open. It was not the policewoman who had just appeared at the door, but an old man with a big figure and military uniform.


    Wu Guangbo was stunned, but Lin Wenbin stood up unexpectedly, "Uncle Peng?"


    The old man walked into the room and saluted the two without expression.


    Wu Guangbo stood up and saluted. He caught a glimpse of the other side carrying two bars and four stars on his shoulder. He was surprised that such a military chief suddenly came here, but he didn''t know why. Lin Wenbin knew the other side, which showed that this person was mostly his grandfather''s subordinate.


    The old man glanced over Wu Guangbo''s face like a torch, and said coldly, "I''m Peng Jiangde, deputy division commander of the 109th division of the third group army of the second military region. On behalf of the provincial Party committee and the second military region, I highly praise the heroic action and excellent execution ability of the Municipal Bureau, and express my heavy mourning for the people''s guards who died in this incident. Today''s affairs are officially intervened by the military from this moment. You have worked hard. "


    Wu Guangbo didn''t come back for a moment. Although he wanted to report the incident to the provincial government, if the provincial government aimed at the incident, it would naturally rely on the military''s power. However, he didn''t make any action. The military people came to the door so quickly, which made him feel a little surprised and puzzled. How was the military so well informed?


    The military and the police are two independent systems. They are always well water but not river water. If they are only military personnel, they can''t make any orders to themselves. However, this time, when the other party comes, it seems that there is something in it that is still the provincial Party committee. In this way, Wu Guangbo dare not neglect it. He knows the background of the Lin family. Of course, he also knows that Lin Wenbin''s father and grandfather represent the local government and the military region directly under the central government. In a way, the two are easily combined.


    He was a little stunned, and then said, "thank you for your concern, but I haven''t received any notice from the province about this matter to be handed over to the military."


    Peng Jiangde frowned, "this is the notice." With that, he took out a document from the briefcase under his arm and handed it to Wu Guangbo.


    Wu Guangbo took it over and saw that it was indeed a document distributed by the provincial public security department, which required that the case code named "312" today should be handed over to the military from the same day.


    This time he had nothing to say, so Wu Guangbo nodded and put away the documents. Before he had prepared what to say next, Peng Jiangde asked, "I heard that you arrested a student in this incident, didn''t you?"


    Two faces slightly surprised, this side of the official arrest of the student, less than half an hour later, the military people how to get the news. Wu Guangbo has been in the police field for more than ten years, and he can''t guess how the military knows.


    Lin Wenbin twisted his eyebrows and thought to himself, is it that Lin Shihan went to beg for mercy from his grandfather? Although he guessed that Lin Shihan might do so, the girl left only half an hour. Even if Uncle Peng received his grandfather''s order, it would take him more than half an hour to go here from the military area, and even the provincial Party committee''s documents were issued, It can''t be that fast.


    Wu Guangbo replied, "yes, this person is an important suspect in this incident. He is now in custody, waiting for trial." He thought the military would take Xiao Shili away. Unexpectedly, Peng Jiangde said, "this man has nothing to do with this incident. Release him immediately!"

 Chapter 600

    "What?" The two people present were stunned for a moment.


    Peng Jiangde looked down at Wu Guangbo with an expression that you didn''t understand me.


    Everyone knows that although Xiao Shili has nothing to do with the main body of the whole incident, he is just a small figure in the middle of his transition, but it is also true that the other party robbed people and cars. How can he let it go?


    Wu Guangbo is not confused. There are many connections among them. Even if he can''t understand them clearly, he can see a general picture. If it''s because of Lin Shihan, let alone beating and robbing people and cars, even if the student killed someone, it''s a matter of one sentence if the Lin family wants to get him.


    However, on this issue, Lin Wenbin and his younger sister have different positions. It seems that Lin Wenbin wants to make the student look like he is. In fact, the arrest of the other party is really his own.


    For this situation, Wu Guangbo knows that the best way to deal with it is to be wise and keep silent.


    Lin Wenbin''s face was a little low at this time. "Uncle Peng, can you take a step to talk?" He and Lin Shihan grew up under the supervision of Peng Jiangde. Therefore, in front of outsiders, they are also called Uncle Peng.


    Wu Guangbo waved his hand with a smile. "You can talk here. I have something to deal with." Then he left the office. For this kind of embarrassment on both sides, it is the best choice to get out of the affair.


    After there were only two people left in the office, Lin Wenbin relaxed, fell on a sofa, leaned back and said casually, "my grandfather sent you?"


    Peng Jiangde''s face was not as stern as before. He was a little more easygoing and sat on a sofa


    "Hum, I knew Shihan, a little girl, would run to plead with her. I didn''t expect that my grandfather would agree to her so soon." Lin Wenbin hummed a few times, "my grandfather really pampers her."


    "No, it''s an order from your grandfather. It has nothing to do with Shihan." Peng Jiangde said so.


    Lin Wenbin always knew that uncle Peng would never joke with himself, but he still didn''t believe it. He said, "I''ve been cheated, because you elders are so used to her, that girl will become more and more willful."


    Peng Jiangde can''t help but smile on his face when he hears the words, "don''t you love your sister the most when you are a brother? How can you say that today?"


    Lin Wenbin lit a cigarette, took a puff, leaned back on the back of the sofa and spewed out the smoke slowly. "If you don''t care about her, she doesn''t know what kind of people she will associate with."


    Peng Jiangde said with a smile, "although Shihan is younger than you, she is more mature and stable than you. I believe she has a good eye for people."


    Lin Wenbin turns his head and stares at each other in surprise. What does uncle Peng mean by this? Do you think too much?


    Peng Jiangde coughed softly. "Well, to get back to the point, first of all, this is really what your grandfather meant. In fact, your grandfather didn''t know that the student was arrested by you. He just guessed that he was a little worried, so let me have a look."


    Lin Wenbin was surprised and said, "my grandfather is in a meeting with the Central Committee now. How can he know about this?"


    "The old chief manages many things every day. Naturally, someone will report to him what he needs to pay attention to."


    "Well, even if my grandfather knows." Lin Wenbin stepped back, "do you think my grandfather guessed what happened? Does my grandfather know that guy? " When Lin Wenbin said this, he also felt incredible.


    I don''t want Peng Jiangde to nod his head. "Although I haven''t seen him, the old chief has heard his name. The other side has won the hero model medal, which is also awarded by the military region led by your grandfather."


    The medal for model hero!


    Lin Wenbin grew up in a military family when he was a child. He naturally knows these things. Only those who have made contributions to the country are eligible for the hero model medal. Pay attention to their contributions! Instead of going to any river to save people.


    What can a guy like that do? The other party is just a high school student. Besides, it''s a peaceful time, and there''s no war. Where can you get the war credit?


    Lin Wenbin was extremely surprised and puzzled. He asked, "what kind of military achievements has he made?"


    "Sorry, it''s a military secret. I can''t say it." Peng Jiangde shook his head.


    Lin Wenbin took a deep breath and continued, "well, even if it is like this, can it be lawless and lawless if he has made war achievements? Grandfather, how did he think about it? "


    Peng Jiangde didn''t speak. He stood up and paced a few steps. He went to the table, picked up several reports and looked at them. Suddenly, he said, "these autopsy reports, you must think that the death of these people is very strange?"


    Lin Wenbin didn''t understand why Peng Jiangde suddenly talked about it. He thought that the other party wanted to cut off the topic. However, this matter is really what he is most concerned about at present, so he nodded, "it''s really incredible."


    "Then I''ll give you some military secrets." Peng Jiangde looked back at each other, "don''t you want to know who killed these people? I''ll tell you, the one who killed these people was the one who was at the scene at that time. "


    Lin Wenbin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t react for a moment. When he suddenly thought of it, he shook his head, "it''s impossible."


    "Whether you believe it or not, in a word, only you and I know about it, and we can''t divulge a word." Peng Jiangde''s face became more serious than ever before, "and let you stay away from that person, which is also your grandfather''s meaning."


    Lin Wenbin stayed for a long time. He did not expect that these words would come from Uncle Peng or even his own grandfather. He was both disappointed and dissatisfied, and there was a trace of anger surging in his heart.


    Peng Jiangde no longer said anything, put the document on the desk and left the office.


    Xiao Shili.


    Lin Wenbin at the moment in his mind for the first time emerged from the name.


    Well, I remember you. I''ll see who you are.


    Lin Wenbin took out his mobile phone and said coldly, "help me go to J City and check a person named Xiao Shili."


    Just now, he was still in the prison, but he was suddenly released again. This surprised Xiao Shili. He was just an ordinary jailer and didn''t say much. He didn''t even need to pick up his personal belongings. They had already prepared them for him. Even the dangerous knife like long pingqinggang had not been confiscated.


    So after Xiao Shi took everything with him, he walked out of the police station with doubts in his arms and looked at the bright sunshine outside. Lao Tzu was a second time in the palace.


    Xiao Shili thought that although he didn''t know why he was released, most of it should be related to Lin Shihan.

 Chapter 601

    She must go back to her home now. Xiao Shili stood in the street with his hands in his pocket for a while, but this time, he just added a lot of trouble to Lin Shihan, which not only made her in a dangerous situation, but also made her escape by relying on the power of the Lin family.


    He takes out his mobile phone and wants to call Lin Shihan, but the other party is always in the state of power off.


    Although I really want to see her now, I can only contact her tomorrow.


    So where should we go now? It''s past six o''clock in the evening, and it will soon be evening. Anyway, I''ve come to s city. I decided to surprise Du Yue''s mother and daughter. In addition, I don''t know how the two little girls yuedie and xingdie are doing. They haven''t seen each other for several months. Have they developed a little... No, they grow up a little.


    Just as Xiao Shili was full of beautiful thoughts, imagining himself immersed in the warm fragrant nephrite and the green and tender ocean of the harem, the telephone in his pocket was out of time.


    When I took out my cell phone, I found that there had been several missed calls. They were all from those grandchildren. When I got through, there was a voice of bitter hatred inside.


    "Big brother, my brother, you finally answered the phone. Do you know that the hearts of my brothers are breaking." Gao Xiang sobbed with joy on the other side.


    "I have 502 adhesive. Do you want it?"


    The voice changed to Feilong''s again, "it''s so damn heartless, big brother. Did you get any foreign girls when you went to Russia this time?"


    "What do you think?"


    "I think you must have suffered a loss. Russian women have been through many battles since they were young. You are a virgin in front of others. I''m afraid you can''t hold it."


    Xiao Shili began to bite his teeth and said with a gentle smile, "if you don''t see him these days, you must be itching, right?"


    There was a sudden noise from the other end of the phone, as if several people were robbing the phone at the same time.


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Seriously."


    "Screw you, I''m serious."


    After a few seconds, it was back to normal, but this time it was changed to Li Yuanqi''s voice, "brother, where are you? In fact, I''m calling to say that the lotnikov family has contacted us, and Yakov asked when the goods can be delivered. "


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I''ll go back now." This matter really can''t be delayed any longer. I made an agreement with Yakov that as soon as I returned home, the two sides would start to operate. Of course, he didn''t tell the other side that he didn''t have a clue. Although Yakov''s relationship with himself is quite strong, it can''t leave a bad start for the cooperation between the two sides at the beginning.


    After returning to J City, it was already dark. Xiao Shili took a taxi to a building in the south of the East District. The building used to be a hotel, but it closed down because of poor management, and his boss emigrated to England, so he was in the state of resale.


    When Xiao Shili was not in China, after the Dark Alliance bought the whole building, it was used as the site for the company''s future operation. Xiao Shili was also relieved to give Chang Kunyu full power to handle these matters.


    The withered and mottled building has now been painted a new one. The building was built in recent years, so the modern sense of the building is very strong. The building has a total of 15 floors. The light gray building is a four corner diamond. Under the night sky, the four characters of "shenyijituan" written from top to bottom by bright lights are quite unique in the jungle of reinforced concrete.


    Although it is close to 9:00 p.m., the building is full of lights, and all the employees are not off duty. Today is an extremely important and exciting time. The chairman of Shenyi group will finally appear in front of everyone tonight.


    Of course, at present, the company has not yet recruited employees from outside. All employees are members of the secret alliance just for external purposes. With the continuous development of the Dark Alliance''s power, it has been recruiting talents in recent months, and the target of recruitment has shifted from the lowest level of the society to the high-end talents in the society. Just as all the gangs have completed the transformation after they became the strongest, the Dark Alliance has gradually begun to whiten itself, gradually rising from the underground to the ground, and the target of its transformation is not the same, It is the God will group that has not yet formed at this time.


    However, although Xiao Shili said in advance that he should keep a low profile, before his taxi arrived at the block where the company was located, the driver stopped the car and looked ahead.


    Xiao Shili paid to get out of the car and looked at the magnificent formation in front of him. Under the dark night, there were thousands of people standing on the sidewalk. The sidewalks and roads that were tens of meters long on the East and west sides were full of them. Looking around, the whole street was completely blocked by dense black figures.


    Chang Kunyu, Gao Xiang, Li Yuanqi, Feilong, and baldhead leopard are the five most senior members of the guild. They stand in front of thousands of people in a row. As Xiao Shili slowly approaches, all of them bend down 90 degrees, and their voices ring through the street, "big brother!"


    This is the hegemonic state of the Dark Alliance in this city. The whole block is emptied in an instant, and the police also detour. At this moment, the government falls into silence, completely allowing such a group of people to declare their supremacy in this city!


    It''s impossible to say that Xiao Shili doesn''t have a sense of achievement in his heart at the moment. Looking at the power established by himself, Xiao Shili has a real feeling of going home. It''s a feeling of being a master and living in a land.


    "Achievement: the overlord of the city."


    At this time, Xiao Bai''s voice suddenly came to my mind, "your status has reached the peak of the city, and you have the power of the primary superior. Yuanshen is enhanced by 60 (percent sign). At present, your Yuanshen strength is the primary Yuanshen, and you are 40 (percent sign) away from the intermediate Yuanshen."


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that he would improve his spirit. He was quite puzzled and wanted to ask each other in his consciousness. However, when the guy finished this sentence, he flashed away and called several times, but there was no response.


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong can''t wait to rush over at this time. After a long separation, everyone is full of excitement and surprise. They also had different changes. Feilong had lost a lot of weight. Chang Kunyu had long hair and a moustache on his chin, which made him feel like a military strategist.


    Then, surrounded by the crowd, Xiao Shili walked into the building from the crowd in front to a separate road,


    The interior of the company is completely decorated according to the standard of office building, and there is no external business at present. But Chang Kunyu has started to plan several projects, waiting for Xiao Shili''s approval.

 Chapter 602

    After listening to Xiao Shili''s brief account of what he saw and heard during his trip to Russia in a circular conference room on the 14th floor of the building, everyone has only one feeling, that is, he can''t believe it.


    To his brothers, Xiao Shili only concealed one thing, that is, about Shenji and his powers. But just fighting the Tomahawk at sea, killing its leader, and saving the whole of Russia from the rebels are enough to make the audience forget to breathe.


    "Big... Big brother, you don''t have nothing to do with us." Feilong''s eyes were wide open, and his chin seemed to fall to the ground at any time.


    Li Yuanqi and the bald leopard laugh but don''t speak. Chang Kunyu, who has always been a veteran and staid man, shakes his head hard to believe. "If it''s in the movie, I still believe it."


    "Chang, you''ve got the point." The bald leopard clapped his hands, "this time we really played back to Hollywood blockbusters, integrating action and science fiction. Mom''s scene is absolutely hot, pure 4D effect."


    "It''s amazing. There''s no comedy."


    "Comedy, yes, that''s it. He''s responsible for the whole comedy." Two fingers flying high at the same time.


    Gao Xiang was in a hurry. He immediately turned over from his chair and said, "I don''t know. I also kill people, OK? Those soldiers are just like weeds in Laozi''s hands. "


    "Screw you."


    "It''s almost as good that you''ve made people nearly poop."


    Everyone laughed and scolded each other one by one. There was a lot of noise in the meeting room. It seems that the meeting can''t be started. Just after a long time, everyone was in a state of excitement, just like a pile of active gas. If you give a little stimulation, you can react with each other.


    Xiao Shili sat in his chair and waited for everyone to calm down before he tapped on the table to make everyone calm down. "In a word, the door of Russia has been completely opened to us, and the way of receiving and transporting goods has already begun. Now it''s mainly our own side. As sellers, how can we deliver the goods, Brother Zhao, I''d like to hear your opinion on this. "


    As the leader of the law enforcement hall, Zhao Changhe was naturally present tonight, but for the sake of safety, he didn''t go out to meet him. When Xiao Shili asked, Zhao Changhe nodded and said, "for the moment, there''s no problem in J city. The public security, customs and docks will send people to dredge up. In addition, I will monitor the overall situation. There should be no accident. Only one of the biggest difficulties is the provincial capital. If a freighter wants to go out of the high seas, it has to go through two passes. The first is the municipal customs, and the second is the provincial customs. If we are not related to the provincial capital, the goods will not be able to go out to sea. "


    Xiao Shili said, "this is what I have been thinking about recently. The provincial capital is not our territory, and that place is more mixed than here. If we say that J city is a shoal and s city is a deep sea, if we step into it carelessly, it will bring serious consequences, at least for us, it will be immeasurable losses, so about this matter, We can also brainstorm and come up with any good ideas. "


    When Xiao Shili''s topic returned to the right track, everyone became serious. As soon as he finished, Gao Xiang stood up and said, "in my opinion, we first sneak into s city to find out the details of the governor or the Secretary of the provincial Party committee, and then give us a heavy inducement. If we can''t, we''ll kidnap their sons and daughters. At that time, we can''t help them not listen to us."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "this idea is the simplest and most direct. However, the cadres above the ministerial level are not so easy to communicate with. After they have risen to a certain position, they will have some kind of consciousness or sublimation of realm. These people will bear a sense of responsibility. For them, what is important is not material, but spirit. Therefore, if money is used to lure them, It should be hard to work


    Gao Xiang blinked, "big brother, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand?"


    "To give you an example, why don''t you bribe the president directly? It''s so easy." Feilong glanced at Gao Xiang. "Some people you can''t buy with money."


    After thinking about it, Gao Xiang seemed to think that it was impossible to bribe the president, so he also touched his head and sat down.


    "I think we can try the second way Xiangzi said." The bareheaded leopard patted her thigh, "I don''t believe that there are people in the world who are not afraid of death."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "you can have a try, but you have to find a suitable opportunity to start. Do you know what the end of the ancient assassination of officials is? You should be executed in a hurry. Our current situation is similar to that at that time. Threatening the cadres of the country is tantamount to being the enemy of the country. No matter what kind of influence and background you have, the country can destroy you in an instant. You have seen the end of Tenglong real estate. You should know. "


    Li Yuanqi said, "big brother''s meaning is that we should be cautious and more cautious."


    "Caution is never superfluous. Besides caution, we need to find the right opportunities." Xiao Shi left for a while, but he said something unexpected to everyone, "brother Zhao, I''ll leave it to you."


    Zhao Changhe didn''t respond for a while. He kept thinking that these people are too brave. It''s true that young people are not afraid of tigers. They dare to think and do anything. At the same time, he was glad that he made a wise choice. They even dare to move the country''s cadres at the ministerial level, not to mention that he is at the main level. In fact, I was in a desperate situation at that time. It was Xiao Shili who saved me.


    Zhao Changhe didn''t wake up until he saw everyone''s eyes looking at him unexpectedly. Isn''t Zhao Changhe calling himself? His face turned white after brushing. I didn''t expect that this matter would be assigned to him.


    Not only Zhao Changhe, but everyone else could not have imagined that Xiao Shili would appoint Zhao Changhe to do it. Now he is only half of himself. It''s OK to provide some help for the gang within his duty, but it''s far from enough to work for the gang.


    In addition, no matter from which point of view, Zhao Changhe, as a secretary of the municipal Party committee, suddenly asked him to threaten others or kidnap them. This is really impossible.


    First, with Lao Zhao''s current consciousness, he can''t do it. Second, it''s conceivable to let someone who has never had any experience do it.


    So what people are worried about is not whether it''s reasonable or not, but that even if Zhao Changhe really goes, it''s bound to be a bad thing.


    Of course, Xiao Shili can''t say this without any reason, which is of course related to Lao Zhao''s identity. As the Secretary of the municipal Party committee, he has the opportunity to get close to the top level of the province.


    Seeing Zhao Changhe''s face, Xiao Shili patted each other on the shoulder, "don''t worry, it''s not to ask you to kill people, it''s not to ask you to kidnap other people''s sons, it''s just to ask you to cooperate with me at the critical moment."


    Zhao Changhe''s heart suddenly falls into his stomach, but he can''t help but feel uneasy. He doesn''t know what kind of cooperation he is talking about?


    "Big... Big brother, what''s your plan?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other for a few seconds, then shook his head, "forget it, I''ll talk to you alone when I have time. It''s late today. Brother Zhao, go back first. "


    Zhao Changhe was worried, but he had to leave. Every time he had to attend a meeting in the guild, he would not leave more than 10 p.m. as the top political figure in J City, appearing out too late would have a bad effect on himself. In addition, Zhao Changhe had to keep his family''s wife, children and children secret.


    However, those who are familiar with Xiao Shili can see at a glance that he deliberately sent Zhao Changhe away today. It is said that the Dark Alliance has no secret to keep about Zhao Changhe now. Xiao Shili''s move immediately puzzled many people.


    "Well, after sitting for so long, I''ll take you to see something." After Zhao Changhe left, Xiao Shili said a word and stood up, then looked at Li Yuanqi, who nodded.


    After several people left the conference hall, they took the elevator in the middle of the corridor and went straight down to the B1 floor of the underground. This used to be a parking lot, but now all the entrances and exits around have been closed, forming a closed space that can only be accessed through the upper elevator.


    To tell you the truth, it has been two months since the building was bought, but Chang Kunyu and Feilong have never been here. When they decorated the building, they both felt that they could not use the parking lot for the time being. Considering the safety problem, Chang Kunyu closed the entrance and exit of the parking lot with concrete, Since then, this area has been erased from the structural drawing of the building.


    But Xiao Shili suddenly brings everyone to the abandoned underground warehouse, but he doesn''t know why. Among them, only Li Yuanqi and bald leopard show meaningful smiles on their faces.


    PS: Du Yue has been knocked down.

 Chapter 603

    When the elevator door opened, it was bright lights. Chang Kunyu and feilongan were surprised. There were rows of 500W huge light bulbs embedded in the ceiling. The huge space of nearly square meters reflected the bright lights. On one side of the wall, there were all kinds of experimental instruments. Several people''s eyes shuttled among the instruments for a long time, Finally, I saw a moving human body in a narrow gap.


    "This... This in the end is..." Chang Kunyu stare big eyes, can''t figure out why this suddenly became such a scene.


    "I''m sorry, you two weren''t here yesterday, so I modified it without authorization." Li Yuanqi said at the moment, "elder brother asked me to find a place for the two guests who came from afar. I think about it all the time. This is the only place you told me on the phone. It''s the most suitable place for those two people to live. Fortunately, the pipes of the central air conditioner lead to here. "


    "Two?" While Chang Kunyu and Gao Xiang are stunned, Xiao Shili has gone to the man in the distance.


    "Goodless, are you still busy so late?" Xiao Shili walked by each other''s side.


    There was a dirty gray head sticking out between the two machines. Goodless came out of the back of the machine with a wrench and pliers in his left and right hands. He spread his hands and said, "I can''t help it. It''s not easy to rebuild a laboratory by myself. What''s worse, that guy doesn''t help at all, he just looks at it


    Xiao Shili then waved to Lin, who was leaning against the wall on the other side. The latter nodded lightly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send someone to help you tomorrow. Let''s have a rest first." Xiao Shili went to a sofa and sat down. He had to say that the layout of the space was really messy. The sofa, bed, refrigerator, toilet and other daily necessities were all mixed with various experimental instruments. Sitting on the sofa and looking around, he looked like a bedroom wrapped by countless wires and tubes.


    In fact, the space here is enough to separate a bedroom, but Goodrich''s reason is that every time he sleeps and eats something, he has to go so far. It''s a waste of time. It''s good. Lin doesn''t care about anything.


    So Li Yuanqi and baldhead leopard, who were responsible for transporting these experimental instruments and articles, had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    Gudless did not know where to turn out a few cups, and took out a coffee pot from the middle of a lot of wires to pour coffee for several people. In the middle of the time, he found that the coffee had been cold.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Gudleys grabbed his scalp, and the chemical powder on his remaining hair rustled down. He poured the coffee in each cup back into the coffee pot. "I''ll take it and heat it up."


    Xiao Shili coughed a few times and waved, "forget it, we''ve just drunk a lot of water. Now our stomachs are very swollen."


    "Yes, it''s bloated. It''s bloated." Several other people hastened to answer.


    "Oh." Goodless turned back and sat down in a chair. "You don''t drink, do you?" Then he took a big sip from the coffee pot, burped and said with a smile, "when a person is in trouble, coffee is the best refreshment, right?"


    "Yes, yes." Several other faces with stiff smiles nodded.


    "By the way, Xiao, why do you come to me today?" Looking at Xiao Shili, goodless suddenly laughed with surprise. "I see. You must introduce me to the most powerful scientist in China, right?"


    "Well... It needs to wait for a while." Xiao Shili reluctantly smile, "I come today, there is something else I want to ask you."


    Gudlers face a bit disappointed, and then drank a big mouthful of coffee, "what''s the matter, tell me?"


    Xiao Shili glanced around and asked, "doctor, how much has your laboratory been completed?"


    Goodless scratched the scalp that he didn''t wash for several days. "Well, it''s only about 30 (percent sign). If we want to really carry out research, it''s not enough to rely on these commercially available instruments."


    "I see. Starting tomorrow, we will try our best to find the instruments and equipment you need."


    Goodless nodded happily. "This is the best way. If there is no laboratory, I really don''t know how to spend every day. Xiao, what are you going to say?"


    "It''s like this..."


    When Xiao Shili finished, everyone could not help but show surprised expression. Gao Xiang opened his mouth in surprise and said, "brother, is what you said true? Let''s all become strengthened soldiers?"


    "If possible." Xiao Shili looked at goodless, "so we still need to listen to the doctor''s opinion."


    Goodless shook his head. "Theoretically, it should be no problem. Everyone has the possibility to become a strengthened soldier, of course. That is to say, everyone has a certain chance to become an enhanced warrior. "


    Xiao Shili translated this sentence to the public: "to become a strengthened soldier, you need to reach a certain combination rate of your own DNA and genetic agents. That is to say, everyone has the chance to become a strengthened soldier, but it''s not 100%. Some people are not born to be strengthened soldiers, so before that, You need a doctor to test each of you. "


    "But I''ve been doing research on an adjuvant recently. If the research is successful, this adjuvant will greatly improve everyone''s law of association. According to the expected value, it will increase three to four times on the basis of everyone''s original collection rate."


    Li Yuanqi, baldhead leopard and Gao Xiang are surprised. They have witnessed the amazing power of strengthening soldiers in Russia. If they can become strengthening soldiers themselves, won''t they be able to kill gods and Buddhas in this place in the future?


    Although Chang Kunyu and Feilong have never seen each other, they have just heard about the strengthening of soldiers in several people''s descriptions. Their attitude has always been skeptical. Maybe Russia has really developed some kind of medicine that can make the human body stronger, but the body grows more than three meters tall. They can fight bullets with their flesh and smash the ground with one punch, It''s hard for them to accept.


    What''s more, Xiao Shili now says that he can make himself such a superman. They are at a loss. It''s too much beyond their cognitive scope, but it''s just from his most trusted population that the two extremes collide with each other, so there is a considerable contradiction.


    Gao Xiang said excitedly, "big brother, if we can all become strengthened fighters, not to mention in J City and H Province, even in China, we will be invincible!"


    The bald leopard is also full of light. "If I want to change, I will change into the Hulk. Damn, in the last situation, even if I send another brigade, I can sweep them all."


    Xiao Shili shook his head. "Although the physical quality of the strengthened soldiers is much higher than that of the ordinary people, they are flesh and blood after all. For example, the medium-term strengthened soldiers can block bullets well. For heavy weapons such as howitzers, it''s also the same."


    Li Yuanqi''s expression has been very calm, then said, "you two don''t get excited. It''s not sure whether any of us can become strengthened soldiers."

 Chapter 604

    When they think about it, they are very happy now. When they find that they don''t have this qualification after the test, won''t they be beaten to death. Two people at the moment convergence of the mood, first prepare for the worst, so as not to be unable to bear.


    Gao Xiang said anxiously, "doctor, you can test us now."


    Goodless shook his head. "No, the current laboratory has not even reached the lowest scale. If we want to test, we still lack several instruments and reagents."


    Xiao Shili asked Li Yuanqi with his eyes, and the latter said, "on the list that Dr. goodless gave me, all the instruments that can be found in the market have been bought. The rest of the instruments are imported from other places or even abroad. I have contacted the manufacturer, and the other party will deliver the goods as soon as possible."


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili said to goodless, "I will send some more people to come here tomorrow. If we can have the test, please let us know immediately."


    "Don''t worry, no problem." Goodless made an OK sign and asked, "Xiao, when will you introduce me to that great Chinese scientist?" The old man is always thinking about this. After all, this is the purpose of goodless when he first came to China.


    Xiao Shili thought that he couldn''t keep it from the other side. He should find a chance to explain the truth to the old man, so he said, "OK, I''ll introduce him to you the next time we can have a test."


    As soon as gudlers heard this, he was full of excitement and said, "don''t worry, as long as the instruments are complete, I can start work right now."


    "It''s hard for you, doctor."


    When Xiao Shili and others were in the underground laboratory, Lin never said a word, but Chang Kunyu and Feilong did not ignore the existence of this person. Although Lin looked indifferent, he always brought them a sense of oppression, just like when facing a beast, there was a sense of danger that would come at any time.


    When leaving in the elevator, Chang Kunyu can''t help asking about Lin. what''s the origin of that man? It''s strange why the other party is so indifferent, as if the people around him don''t exist.


    To tell the truth, Chang Kunyu and Feilong have a bad first impression of Lin, but they dare not ignore the depressing feeling of each other.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "his name is Lin. from now on, he will also be one of us. Although he is indifferent in character, after a long time, he knows that he is a trustworthy brother."


    Feilong frowned, "but I always feel that guy is very dangerous."


    Gao Xiang smiles and pats Feilong on the shoulder. "You don''t believe in the existence of reinforced soldiers. Here, there was one in the basement just now."


    Feilong and Chang Kunyu were surprised and said, "you mean that Lin?"


    "That''s right." Li Yuanqi said, "Lin is not only an enhanced fighter, but also a variant enhanced fighter that is rare among enhanced fighters."


    "Variation..."


    "... strengthen the warrior!" The two of them spoke in unison, as if they were shocked by the term.


    "Ha ha, if Lin shows the form of alienation, it will scare you a lot." Li Yuanqi said with a smile, "at that time, we need to add the element of horror film."


    Two people Leng in situ, stunned, a pair of confused expression, trying to think about the meaning of the word "terror" in Li Yuanqi''s words.


    When the elevator door opened, Xiao Shili walked out of the elevator, but he stopped not far away. When people saw Xiao Shili''s look, they knew what he had to say, and immediately looked at him.


    Xiao Shili slowly turned around, looking at a few humanitarian, "how about, to become a strengthened soldier, have no opinion."


    The bald leopard said with a smile, "how can you have any opinions about such a good thing?"


    "Brother Yu, old fat, how about you?"


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong thought about it. The former said, "if you can really become as strong as big brother you said, of course I have no opinion."


    Feilong nodded. "Me too."


    In fact, if you want to use some medicine to change your body structure, or even your genetic structure, if there are ten or nine people, they will naturally feel repulsive. The first thing to think about is whether it will do harm to your body. But in Chang Kunyu''s and Fei Long''s mind, it is the big brother''s decision, which must be the right choice, They just can''t accept something beyond their cognition.


    "Then it''s a unanimous vote." Xiao Shili sat down on one of the steps. "Next, I''ll say one thing. Maybe you will have something to do after a period of time."


    The others didn''t say anything. Feilong couldn''t help but be excited. "Really, that''s great. You guys went to Russia and left me and Lao Chang in the gang to watch the house. It''s been a quiet time. There''s no fight and no one to step on. We''ve been idle for a long time. If you have any orders, please tell us quickly."


    Xiao Shili said, "don''t worry, you won''t be bored this time, because your destination is abroad this time."


    "Abroad?" Except for Chang Kunyu and Li Yuanqi, others were a little surprised.


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili took out a cigarette to light it, and then threw the cigarette box to several people. "As soon as the goods from Russia come, we first need to ensure our shipping channel, but before that, we also need to find a good buyer. These two things are not easy, so I want to do them at the same time. I''ll take care of the domestic side, and your next task is to find a buyer."


    All the people pay attention to hear Xiao Shili go on.


    "There is no precedent for smuggling guns in mainland China. Even if there is one, it is very small. Most of the domestic arms dealers are under the control of the government. In the eyes of the world, the sale of arms in mainland Z is still a blank. So the first step is for us to open up the market, or create a precedent. "


    "Our specific goal, first of all, is some small countries in war, whether they are government forces, rebels or terrorists, regardless of the identity of the other side, what I want is only trade. Countries in civil war consume a lot of arms, so as long as we can find a stepping stone for one side, this party''s trade is the easiest to reach.


    "Secondly, as long as the price is reasonable, I believe that some large international gangs and terrorist organizations will not refuse¡°


    "Finally, the governments of some small countries do not mind buying arms from private hands in order to enhance their fighting power."


    "In view of the above points, I have selected several countries, and I will assign you to go there." Xiao Shili looked up at everyone and said, "of course, no matter what kind of buyer you are looking for, there will be risks. So before that, everyone who wants to go must accept the reinforcement of * * first, which will reduce the probability of risks. If someone doesn''t want to go, I won''t force you¡°


    The empty corridor was quiet, and occasionally one or two breaths could be heard. Everyone looked a little nervous. Xiao Shili looked at the crowd and waited for the brothers to answer.


    "Don''t worry, brother. We won''t let you down." Chang Kunyu took the lead in saying.


    "We will finish the task anyway." Feilong nodded hard.


    On the other hand, the other three experienced veterans who had experienced a lot of gunfire showed no pressure. On the contrary, they were always excited about being able to become strengthened soldiers.

 Chapter 605

    Looking at everyone''s expression, Xiao Shili flashed a glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes and nodded, "all this will be done after you become strengthened soldiers, so I will make specific arrangements at that time to have a good rest. At the same time, everyone will also think about the strategies to be adopted at that time, and give me the things in the help for the time being, You''re all ready for the next mission. "


    "I see!" Five people should say at the same time, from the look in everyone''s eyes, it must be difficult for everyone to fall asleep this night.


    At the same time, in the intensive care unit of the first people''s Hospital of J City, Qu Xiaozhou was lying on the hospital bed with bandages on his head. There are two men standing next to him. One of them is a little stout, with a pair of gold glasses. It''s Qu Yang, the head of Dongcheng District. Next to him is a tall man with a look of banditry. He''s Qu Yang''s younger brother, and Qu Xu, the leader of the traffic police brigade of Dongcheng District branch. On the chair sits a beautiful woman who keeps wiping tears. She''s the mother of Qu Xiaozhou.


    Today, Qu Xu went to the city for a meeting and accompanied the leader to finish drinking. Now he just arrived. He rushed to the hospital bed and saw his nephew''s appearance. His face changed greatly. "How did you do this?"


    The area Yang Yin wears a face to stand at one side, the voice seems to squeeze out a way from the mouth crack, "was beaten."


    "What?" Qu Xu was surprised. He didn''t believe that anyone dared to touch his nephew in his brother-in-law''s area. Even if someone in J city didn''t know Qu Xiaozhou, no one didn''t know the name of his father, Qu Yang.


    However, like his brother, Qu Xu has been working in the system for more than ten years and is good at scheming. At this time, the first thing that comes to his mind is whether the other party has a deep background. After all, Qu Yang is just a small district chief, and there are many people who can hold him down in this city.


    "Who is the other party¡° Asked Qu Xu.


    Qu Yang snorted and did not speak. The mother of the nearby District Xiaozhou sniffed and said, "Xiaozhou was beaten by a student at the gate of the College of excellence today."


    "Talent?" District Xu Leng for a while, he knew that the elite as J city first key high school, many of the students also have extraordinary background. So what he paid attention to the first time was not the students, but the school of the other party.


    Qu Yang gave his brother a look of disdain, but the look had already indicated that he had no background.


    As a younger brother, Qu Xu naturally knew his elder brother best. At this time, he heard his sister-in-law cry, "the one who was killed by a thousand swords has beaten our boat like this. When the police catch him back, he must be sentenced to 50 or 60 years, and his parents, who gave birth to a son and didn''t know how to discipline him, should also let them remember."


    On hearing this, Qu Xu felt more relieved and asked, "brother, sister-in-law, have you already called the police?"


    Qu Yang finally said coldly, "after this boy beat my son, he robbed his car. Now he is wanted by the police. Just leave this matter to the police."


    Qu Xu wanted to show his attitude in front of his brother in order to please him. When the police intervened, it was not his turn to say anything.


    At this time, the telephone rang. When he picked it up, a trace of joy mixed with resentment appeared on his face. "What, did you catch it?"


    "Thank goodness." Qu Xiaozhou''s mother put her hands together.


    "What?" But the next high tone of Qu Yang made the boat on the bed almost fall down.


    "What''s the matter? Who allowed it?"


    "Nonsense, how can it be? It''s just..."


    When Qu Yang Hung up the phone and turned around, his face was extremely gloomy and full of resentment.


    Seeing her husband''s expression, the woman was startled and asked, "what''s the matter, Qu Yang?"


    Qu Yang sat down on the chair and didn''t speak for a long time. Seeing this, Qu Xu handed over a cigarette and lit it for his elder brother. Qu Yang took a deep breath and said, "the student was caught in s city."


    "Oh." The other two wait for the following.


    "But now it''s released." Qu Yang scolded.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Qu Xiaozhou, who was resting in the hospital bed, suddenly jumped up from the bed and cried, "he beat me like this. How can he be acquitted? How do the police do things?"


    He didn''t suffer multiple injuries, but there were some bumps and bruises on the back of his head and back. Xiao Shili had already used the lightest strength at that time, otherwise, Qu Xiaozhou would not have been alive at the moment.


    Hearing the news that Xiao Shili was acquitted, Qu Xiaozhou finally couldn''t fit in any more. He jumped barefoot, more flexible than the athlete, and rushed to his father in a few steps.


    Qu Xu was surprised and puzzled. "Brother, what''s going on?"


    "S city police said that there was insufficient evidence. There was no witness present when Xiaozhou was hit. None of the three friends could be regarded as third-party witnesses. Moreover, Xiaozhou''s car was also confirmed to be robbed by another group of people, who had been killed on the spot." It''s so easy for Qu Yang to finish this.


    "It''s too fucked up." District Xu also irritably lit a cigarette, "s city police are eating shit?"


    Although you are the head of a district here, in the eyes of the provincial police, you are no different from ordinary people.


    Qu Xu bit his cigarette holder and thought for a few seconds, "brother, are you sure that boy has no background?"


    "In his family, there are only two relatives of his parents, without any collateral blood relatives. Both of his parents are employees of small businesses. This is a firm fact." Qu Yang affirmed.


    "Well, that''s easy." Qu Xu sneered, "it''s strange that this guy is so lucky. He''s going to fall into the hands of s city. It''s here. I don''t want to kill him. But he''s from this city. He always comes back. Brother, don''t worry. Since the police of s city don''t care, it doesn''t mean that the police here don''t care. I''ll say hello to the criminal police team tomorrow and put the case on file again to investigate this matter. "


    Ouyang knew that his younger brother was very open in the Branch Bureau. Of course, there was no lack of the reason why he was the elder brother of the district head, so he nodded and said, "then it''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry." Qu Xu touched the head of Qu Xiaozhou. Although it was a little strange that his nephew recovered so quickly, "uncle will take it out on you."


    At noon the next day, Qu Xu came to Qu Xu''s home, but as soon as he came in, his face was a little ugly. "Brother, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to do."


    "What''s the matter?" asked Qu Yang


    "I asked team Li of the Criminal Police Brigade, and found that this boy really has something to do with it. It seems that he has something to do with a local gang."


    "Gang?"


    "It''s the underworld." "Damn it, the police seem to have taken advantage of each other. They have a negative attitude on this matter," Qu explained


    "Damn it, I don''t care." The muscles on his face trembled and he patted heavily on the table. "I''ll call Yang Bin of the East District branch and ask him to find out about it."


    Qu Xu quickly stopped his brother, "brother, don''t worry. There are too many people involved in this matter. It''s bad for you to make it big. Yang Bin himself may not be very clean. "


    "Lawlessness, lawlessness!" Qu Yang stood up and walked around the table with both hands on his back. He stopped and asked, "do you mean that''s the end of the matter?"

 Chapter 606

    "Of course not." Qu Xu had expected that his elder brother would ask, so he asked him to sit down. In fact, he had been worried about it for a long time. He would not let go of such an opportunity to please his elder brother.


    "Brother, don''t get angry. Since the police can''t deal with this, there are other ways." Qu Xu whispered a few words in his brother''s ear, and Qu Yang frowned, "it''s OK."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it. That boy is a little ruffian. I''m not wronged if I ask someone to abolish him." Qu xuhum said with a smile.


    As a government official, Qu Yang is somewhat repelled or afraid of this kind of thing. However, he thinks of his injured son and the two million dollar BMW. Although it was given to him by others, he is also deeply distressed, so he nods in a black face.


    Xiao Shili promised his parents to go home for dinner the day before yesterday, but when he got home, it was already twelve o''clock, and his mother scolded him for that. But now, as a walk student at Harvard, his status at home is different. In normal times, if this happens, he will be punished to think for an hour before going to bed.


    In order to compensate his parents, Xiao Shi spent a whole day with the elder the next day. He told a lie to his family, saying that he had been given a week''s leave from school. After a week, he had to go abroad for further study. After that, he would not study in high school and would receive college education in advance. The purpose of doing so is to make it convenient not to go home in the future and save a lot of trouble of living with parents.


    Although Xiao''s father and mother feel a little strange, even if they walk in advance, they don''t go so fast. But now Xiao Shili is the school manager. As soon as he says hello, principal Meng comes to the door in person, and his father and mother believe it. In the eyes of the second elder, it is a great honor for his son to let the principal of the school visit him in person. How can the headmaster''s words be false? What''s more, the headmaster''s attitude is friendly and polite. He even brought a gift of several thousand yuan when he came here. It shows that the headmaster attaches great importance to his son and is so polite to himself.


    For this matter, Xiao Shili also reproached Lao Meng. He felt that he had gone too far. If he could not be seen through by his parents, he would be miserable.


    On the third day, Xiao Shili opened his eyes in the first light of the morning. He remembered that today he asked Meiyu to go out with Aphrodite. The two girls were really energetic. Yesterday, he sent a text message to himself in the middle of the night, saying that he would go to the playground the next day. However, after Aphrodite came to China, he didn''t accompany her well, so he agreed.


    When Xiao Shili kneaded his eyes and sat up, he suddenly saw a girl sitting beside her bed. Her chest was half covered, her two smooth legs were exposed under her short Nightgown, and her little feet were shaking playfully. From the side face, it''s really a beauty.


    Xiao Shili''s brain was blank for a second, then it was short circuited. NIMA, what''s the situation? Don''t you know what you did last night, and then you lost your memory?


    But NIMA, this is her home. My parents are all here. They say nothing. A girl will stay in her room all night.


    Just when Xiao Shili''s eyes were staring at the girl, the girl turned to him with a soft smile, "good morning."


    "Good morning." Xiao Shili said a word.


    The girl smiles, "did you sleep well last night?"


    Wait a minute, Xiao Shili frowned. The girl''s voice was very soft and beautiful, but it came from his mind. He suddenly looked black and pointed to the girl, "you..."


    "I hate it. If I want to go out with a girl today, I forget about her. She''s Xiaobai." Girl low eyebrow Du mouth, do shy angry.


    "Xiaobai?" Xiao Shi left a chicken skin, quickly pulled out the quilt from under the girl''s buttocks, pulled it to his side, and said, "dead demon, stay away from me!"


    "They are not human demons." Xiaobai has a sad expression and a finger on his chin. "People are just a program, and there is no distinction between men and women. There are hundreds of millions of biological images recorded in my database. It''s people''s freedom to see what they want to look like."


    "All right, all right." Xiao Shili made a stop gesture. He told himself that it was just a program image. He wanted to calm down.


    "What''s the matter with running out early in the morning?" Xiao Shili tries to look away from the girl''s sexy body. It''s hard to hold the scene for the young man who just got up and is still in the state of morning boom.


    "Of course, as a lovely maid, they are responsible for the master." Xiaobai suddenly changed into a maid''s dress with a pair of ponytails and white cotton stockings, kneeling on the mattress, sprouting up a finger, "Xiaobai wants to give some advice to the master."


    In any case make complaints about the same procedure, Xiao Shi can not connect the lovely maid in front of him with the stupid idiot who had been fond of vomit before.


    "Tell me about it." Xiao Shili looked a little more relaxed and looked at each other.


    Xiaobai nodded, "for your new ability, I found a big defect and malpractice, that is, when you jump into someone else''s body, your original body will fall into a deep sleep, which is very dangerous for you."


    "Oh." Xiao Shili light should a, but so obvious malpractice, oneself is also yesterday just aware of.


    "In this way, the master will not be able to use his ability anytime and anywhere, which will cause great restrictions on you."


    After yesterday''s event, Xiao Shili regretted that he had chosen the ancient power. With such a power with a big bug, his ability is powerful, but the biggest limitation is that he can''t use it anytime and anywhere.


    "There are solutions, of course. That''s why Xiaobai came here. In other words, the name given to Xiaobai by the host is really lovely. Xiaobai likes it very much," he said Xiao Bai''s eyes were shining brightly at the master''s road.


    Xiao Shili felt at the moment that something was wrong. He had to make complaints about the name. He turned to the name for a day and became a bit too fast.


    "Xiaobai?"


    "Say, master?"


    Xiao Shili suddenly said, "can I ask about your model¡°


    "Why ask that?" Xiaobai didn''t understand.


    "Nothing, just ask."


    "No, the age of a girl should be kept secret." Xiaobai was infinitely charming, but he glanced at him shyly.


    Xiao Shili once again black line, "you are not saying that you are just a procedure, there is no distinction between men and women?"


    "I hate it, master." Xiaobai was once again shy and said, "if someone talks to you casually, you will believe it."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t understand this completely, so he had to admit defeat. Is the system of this fortune cheating treasure a virus? Forget it, no matter whether "she" is "he", anyway, this female version of Xiaobai feels more comfortable. I hope that male version of the bastard will never come out.


    Xiao Shili came back to the topic and said, "you said that you can solve the defects in my powers now. What''s the way?"

 Chapter 607

    Xiaobai said, "I''ve made a plan for you. As long as you practice another ancient skill, you can solve this defect perfectly."


    Xiao Shili thought and said, "do you mean to turn the cards again?"


    "The master is so clever."


    "But there should be certain conditions for a flop. I can''t just want to flop. The opportunity for my first flop is that I evolved from childhood to maturity. So what do I have to do next?" Xiao Shili didn''t understand, but also wanted to know.


    "I didn''t even tell you that. I''m an incompetent guide." Xiaobai muttered.


    "What did you say?"


    "Oh, no, No." The girl grinned. "I mean, I was so lazy that I didn''t even tell you such an important thing."


    "I wish you knew." Xiao Shili snorted, "it''s not too late to say now."


    "Yes, sir." Xiaobai then said with a smile, "if you want to get the chance to flip the card again, you must complete certain achievements, such as..."


    Xiaobai''s bright eyes suddenly become empty, like entering the search state. After a second, he says, "you won the city''s hegemony the night before yesterday, right?"


    "But at that time, you only told me that achievement would only strengthen my spirit, and you didn''t mention the conditions for a flop."


    "Is that so? Hey, hey, hey. " The girl grinned twice, and then said, "it''s true that achievement will strengthen the spirit of the master, but if you complete three achievements recognized by Shenji, you will get a chance to turn over the card. Shenji will design achievements according to the different status of each person. The higher the status is, the higher the achievement standard will be set, and the more difficult it will be to complete. However, the promotion of Yuanshen is the fastest. "


    "I have another question."


    "Master, please."


    "The so-called" overlord of the city ", if I followed the standard of Shenji, I might have finished it long ago. Why did Shenji remind me last night?" Xiao Shili is a little entangled in this problem.


    "This is the embodiment of the concretization of achievement statistics. The so-called concretization of achievement means that you can''t be recognized by Shenji after you get some achievement, but you have to concretize it. For example, the scene of King''s coming last night shows the temperament of your overlord. For example, if you want to achieve the achievement of being rich and invincible, You have to show the amount of the bank card in front of you. "


    Xiao Shili''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, so it was. Although it was a little troublesome, it was not unacceptable.


    Xiaobai also explained, "this is to make Shenji confirm that although Shenji has fused with your cells, you can''t judge all this according to your ideas. After all, people''s ideas will have a great degree of falsehood, so it must be judged by concrete" images. "


    Xiao Shili understood, the other party''s meaning is, if you get an achievement, but only you know it in your heart, but it may also be you in YY, so you must use the real situation to prove it, then you can be confirmed by Baojian.


    When it comes to cell fusion... Xiao Shili looked at his hands. Did Baojian and his cells fuse? He suddenly recalled that after Baojian''s entity disappeared that night, a mark appeared on his shoulder. Was it at that time.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, "son, still sleeping."


    When Xiao Shili looked at his watch, it was already more than 12 o''clock. His mother came back from work. At the same time, the little maid who kept kneeling on her bed suddenly disappeared in front of her eyes as a streamer.


    Xiao''s mother opened the door and looked at her son on the bed, with a kind smile on her face. "Dear son, it''s rare that you can have a rest at home for a few days and sleep a little more."


    "Well, Ma, you can cook quickly."


    After Xiao''s mother left, Xiao Shili continued to call Xiaobai in his consciousness. Half of what he had just asked, he still hasn''t finished. Xiaobai tells himself that to solve the defect of the soul transition ability, he needs to turn over the card again and choose an ancient skill, but he has not yet said what it is.


    He called twice, but there was no response. Just as he was about to call a third, several streams of light suddenly surged up from the room. More and more of them coiled in the air, and finally formed a dusty figure on the floor in the middle of the room


    Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment. The man in front of him was wearing a white windbreaker, but his whole body seemed to have been bombarded. His clothes were broken into pieces of cloth, and his skin was blackened. After coughing for several times, black smoke came out of his mouth.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and asked, "are you ok?"


    Xiaobai raised his handsome face from the floor, but now it was completely blackened, and he gritted his teeth and said, "damn... That damned woman! I will never let her go


    In the afternoon of early spring, the wind is light and the clouds are light, and the sun is warm on the ground, which makes the green grass brighter.


    Meteor playground, at noon, is a rare tourist. In front of a huge cartoon statue, the girl with a snow-white shirt and plaid skirt has her eyes slightly closed. Under the sway of the green grass, she gently scratches the lace up boots under the snow-white * * and the quiet and beautiful figure stands in the breeze. Anyone who sees this painting can''t help but feel excited


    When ye ruoqing opened her eyes, a beautiful girl appeared beside her.


    "It''s close. It''s close." Virtual shadow like girl jade finger gently patted afraid of their cherry mouth, seems to be some panic to say.


    "How''s data collection going?" Ye ruoqing asked gently.


    "Sure." The girl showed a very sweet smile, "but that guy''s power is really bad. Ruoqing, if you fight with him, don''t worry. That guy will be defeated."


    "Yes? But I think you seem to have said too much. " Ye ruoqing looked at each other helplessly.


    "Ha ha, I''m used to it, I''m used to it." The girl was a little embarrassed and patted her mouth, "for a while, some of them were too involved in the role, but speaking up, the other party''s guide was really an irresponsible guy. I didn''t tell him anything. I couldn''t bear to see it."


    "The guide, in other words, you should know each other." Ye ruoqing asked.


    The girl''s expression suddenly became a little strange, and then narrowed her eyes and laughed, "really, after so many years, I have already forgotten that guy, and he is now, and I certainly don''t remember me."


    "The other side is one of the four magic weapons. We can''t underestimate it." Ye ruoqing said softly, "just like shenxunnai."


    The girl, who was called shenxunnai, looked a little more serious at the moment. "Ha ha, that''s true. If I didn''t take advantage of that guy''s chance to sleep, I couldn''t have succeeded so easily."


    "Four magic machines... What happened 30 years ago?" Ye ruoqing looked into the distance and murmured to herself, "Parliament, why do you want to seal the soul of Fairfax?"

 Chapter 608

    It''s not a seal, but to wait for its real owner, because no one in the world can control this power except that one. " Shenxunnai said, beautiful face smile, "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you that."


    "I know that this is the secret of the Parliament and the secret of the four leaders. Outsiders are not qualified to know." Ye ruoqing patted the grass on her clothes, "OK, let''s go."


    "Don''t you really want to see who the user of the spirit of Fairfax is?"


    Ye ruoqing said lightly, "I''m only responsible for collecting the data of the other party''s Shenji. As for who he is, I''m not interested."


    "Ha ha, the first beauty of Shenkai villa is really indifferent." Shen xunnai had an ambiguous smile on his face. "Does our ruoqing beauty already have a sweetheart?"


    Ye ruoqing''s white and flawless face was flushed, but it disappeared in an instant, so short that she didn''t even see the spirit''s intelligence.


    "Let''s go."


    "I know, I know." God smoked Nai said, into a streamer, into the girl''s body.


    "What, intruded?" Xiao Shili jumped down from the bed and asked with a frown.


    Xiaobai sat on the ground and nodded a little decadent.


    "So the girl I saw just now is not you?" Xiao Shili asked in surprise. There was a trace of disappointment in his expression.


    "Nonsense, of course." This sentence seemed to poke Xiaobai''s counter scale, and his voice suddenly increased eight degrees. How could the program have gone against the scale??


    "Wait a minute, I want to ask, since there will be invasion, so to speak." Xiao Shili tried to ask, "don''t you have firewall software?"


    "Nonsense, do you think I have a computer here?" Although Xiaobai has a bad look at the moment, he still can''t change his bad breath. "How can Shenji be compared with that kind of inferior scientific and technological equipment?"


    "Well, even so." Xiao Shili sat down on the chair and spread out his hands, "but it''s also true that we have been invaded."


    "Hum, how could I have been killed by that woman if I hadn''t been sleeping..."


    "Well, that''s the end of being lazy all day long." Xiao Shili said with a gloating smile, "anyway, even if I was invaded, I didn''t feel any loss. On the contrary, the other side also told me a lot of important information."


    Xiaobai glanced at Xiao Shili with disdain. "You are really naive. All your information has been known by the other party. The duel between powers is more often on the level of psychological warfare. At the beginning, before knowing each other''s powers, both sides dare not move easily, and once one side''s ability is exposed, Then you will be killed by the other party in an instant. "


    But Xiao Shili said, "so what? With my ability now, I can''t use it even when I face the enemy. After my soul jumps, my body will be killed by the enemy, won''t it?"


    Little button said nothing. After a few seconds, he snorted, "it''s only your bad luck."


    "Whose fault is it?"


    After complaining about each other for a long time, they found that they didn''t mention a word to the point. They were both silent and calm.


    A few minutes later, Xiao Shili took the lead in making a decision, "well, anyway, being invaded has become a fact, so now what we have to do is how to defend, do you think?"


    "Agreed." But it''s just my business


    "Why?" Xiao Shili was puzzled.


    "Because if the other party really wants to kill you, he has already done it now. Since he can invade my system, it means that the other party is at least a magic weapon above the mature body. As I said, the other party knows your identity and also knows your ability. That is to say, the other party is in the dark, while we are in the light, as long as the other party has any of the five cards, Any attack department can kill you in an instant. "


    Now that it has been invaded, it means that there is a new magic power to make the eye on itself. This had to make Xiao Shili connect this incident with the incident that happened in s city last time.


    Xiao Shili thinks that the other party''s words are right, but he doesn''t understand why he was attacked by Shenji envoys one after another as soon as he came back from Russia. Once, Shenji envoys were a very secret existence, and even Jiang Yuheng was regarded as an anomaly by Xiao Shili. But now, these mysterious powers emerge one after another, and the spearhead is pointing at themselves.


    If you think about it carefully, it can only be related to the fact that your magic power has entered the mature body from infancy. But in this way, will you be exposed to other people''s eyes?


    Xiao Bai has no way to answer Xiao Shili''s question. In fact, this guy is more confused than Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili couldn''t help thinking, why is the difference so big?


    Since the other party didn''t mean to kill himself, why did he want to invade his own Shenji system? Xiao Shili suddenly decided that he should understand it anyway.


    "Where are you going?" Xiao Bai asked when he saw Xiao Shili putting on his clothes quickly.


    "S city."


    "What''s the purpose?" Xiaobai said, "now we are in the sight of unknown enemies, I suggest you don''t run around."


    Because of this, Xiao Shili wanted to go out even more. He didn''t want to harm his family because of himself. He put on his clothes and said, "I left one of the three men who stole my body in s city last time. This woman must be in the hands of S City police now."


    "It''s a mistake to stay alive." Xiao Bai took a look at Xiao Shi and said, "even if it''s a child''s magic weapon, it''s easy to get out of prison."


    "Do you think I''m as stupid as you?" Xiao Shili went back with a white eye. "I took away the other party''s magic power when I was leaving. If there was no magic power for the young, there would be no way to use the power."


    At this time, the mobile phone suddenly rang. Xiao Shili grabbed it and looked at it. His face suddenly showed a helpless expression.


    The caller ID is Meiyu. Just when Xiao Shili hesitates to pick up or not, the window is knocked lightly.


    When I came to the window, two girls were standing side by side next to the flower bed downstairs. One of them waved to herself happily.


    Xiao Shili had to answer the phone.


    "Big lazy pig, I know you are still sleeping."


    Xiao Shili yawned, "didn''t he say two o''clock in the afternoon?"


    "Now you have five minutes to go downstairs."


    Hung up the phone, behind a face of sympathy Xiaobai expression, "woman this animal, is really a troublesome thing."


    Just as he was about to turn into a streamer and disappear, Xiao Shili stopped him again.


    "By the way, the girl said that there is an ancient skill that can fill the defect of my powers. Is that true?"

 Chapter 609

    Xiaobai reluctantly admitted, "she didn''t cheat you. That ancient skill is called soul splitting skill. After practicing it, you can split your own Yuanshen. After you learn it, when you put it into other people''s bodies, you will split some Yuanshen into your body, so that you can control two bodies at the same time."


    Isn''t that the equivalent of separation? Xiao Shili''s heart is a joy, so not only can fill the defect of soul transition, but also can promote the power to a higher level.


    "So how do you get this skill?" Xiao Shili remembered that the power he got after the flop was given randomly. Even if he got another chance to flop, how could he get the soul splitting skill so accurately?


    "Soul splitting is a skill that matches the soul leap. As long as you have the soul leap, you can choose to get it again. Among the five forces, there are many forces that can work like this. For example, if you don''t have the soul leap, then you have soul splitting, which is equivalent to an abandoned skill, so when you start randomly, The system will automatically omit these forces that cannot work alone. " Xiaobai explained.


    Understand, so now the main thing is to strive to get a second chance, learn to split soul!


    Qu Xiaozhou stood on the side of the road, looking at the car in front of him. The lower chassis of the car was almost completely separated from the body, and the body was covered with dense holes. Two doors were missing. You can see that the console and seat inside were broken and out of shape.


    My... BMW


    To transport this car back from s city is to have the idea that it can be repaired and still be used. When seeing this pile of scrap iron, Qu Xiaozhou completely fell into the ice cave. Despair, like a raging flood, began to impact his scarred heart.


    "Take a look." Qu Xu patted his nephew on the shoulder and said with infinite sympathy, "the old don''t go, the new don''t come. Don''t worry, uncle, I''ll find someone to revenge you."


    District boat raised his head, eyes red way, "I also want to go with you."


    "Good, good." Understanding his nephew''s feelings, Qu Xu patted Qu Xiaozhou on the shoulder and said, "let''s go now."


    Half an hour later, the Cherokee of Qu Xu stopped in front of Fuyun building, the most upscale restaurant in J city.


    In the box of hongyunxuan on the third floor, the smoke is rising at the moment. The two men sitting in the two heads of the round table look lazy and can''t help puffing. Behind them are seven or eight little brothers. They look at each other from time to time, with a faint smile on their faces.


    At this time, the door opened, and Qu Xu went in with Qu Xiaozhou. The two men on the table immediately stood up, "district leader."


    Qu Xu waved his hand and let them sit down. Then he said, "this is the elder brother of the black shark Gang, quange. This is the elder brother of the Junci club, Shengge. Both of them are famous figures in the Gangdao of J city."


    Two people busy way, don''t dare, don''t dare, but on the face each show a ray of satisfaction.


    Qu Xu pushed Qu Xiaozhou, "at this time, my nephew, Qu Xiaozhou, Xiaozhou, met two big brothers."


    In the eyes of Qu Xiaozhou, the brother on the left has tattoos on his arms, a big head with only a small piece of hair in the center, dead fish eyes, rolled lips and a pair of small eyes full of gloom. The whole person looks extremely ferocious. The elder brother on the left is a little better. He is dressed normally. But from his eyes, you can see that he is also a kind of murderer.


    When Qu Xiaozhou saw these two people, he instinctively felt a sense of fear. He had never dealt with the underworld before. In front of him, these two people were the real underworld. At the moment, I called twice according to my uncle''s introduction.


    Since the second half of last year, the situation of gangs in J city has been calm. Under the unified management of the leading Dark Alliance, various gangs occupy their own territory, and each other''s wells do not violate the river. Occasionally, some small-scale disputes will break out, and the Dark Alliance will immediately send people to settle them.


    In the past six months, many new gangs have been born in J city. Among these new gangs, the black shark Gang is the one with the fastest development. The territory of each gang is allocated by the Dark Alliance, and the birth of each new gang must be allowed by the Dark Alliance. Together, the black shark gang has gathered more than 300 people and deserves a place in the east of the city, The rule made by the Dark Alliance is that the more powerful a guild is, the more territory it will be allocated. The power here is determined by the number and capital of the guild. The number of black shark gang has now reached more than 500, making it the third largest gang in J City under the Dark Alliance. But Yin Feiquan still felt very dissatisfied.


    The Junci is an old gang in the Southern District. It has been under the pressure of the Zhixue League, one of the three major forces, until the dark League destroyed the Zhixue League. Huang Dongsheng, the eldest, is relatively stable and modest. With his good contacts, the Junci has also developed to the second place in the list of forces in J city£¨ It''s not a dark alliance.)


    At the moment, they both know that the young man in front of them is the son of the head of the district. They are very polite to him, especially Yin Feiquan. As the head of the East District, he is eager to find a chance to climb up the tree.


    After the location, when all the dishes were served, Qu Xu ordered a flue. "Today, I''d like to invite you to come. There''s something I want to ask you to help me with. Xiaozhou, please tell the two elder brothers yourself."


    District boat swallowed saliva, said, "I want to ask two big brothers to help me deal with a person."


    Yin Feiquan said with a smile, "it''s my business to do with you. You can tell me which one who doesn''t have eyes dares to offend you. Who is the other party? "


    District small boat said by the other side, immediately filled with a lot of confidence, "the other side is a high school student."


    As soon as Yin Feiquan and Huang Dongsheng listen to this, their faces change a little. They can''t help looking at Qu Xu. The meaning is very obvious. When dealing with just a high school student, is this a matter of working for themselves?


    "This high school student is not an ordinary student. It is said that he is very good at fighting. Xiaozhou and his three friends are not rivals of each other."


    Yin Feiquan can''t help but snort. Before he was 20 years old, he was a layman of Shaolin Temple. After he got down from the mountain at the age of 20, because of his excellent skills, he established a force in J city. Recently, he became famous and was known as the No.1 fighter in J city. So every time I hear someone say who can play well, Yin Fei will show three points disdain.


    District boat see each other seems not to believe, quickly way, "this is true, at that time I was thrown by him a dozen meters away, the boy''s strength is really great."


    Yin Feiquan and Huang Dongsheng both laughed, thinking that the boy must have been beaten silly, or he would be motivated. People are not sandbags. They can throw seven or eight meters away with one hand, not to mention teenagers. Even the strongest adults can''t do it.


    Huang Dongsheng has been focusing on making money in recent years, and has done little to fight and kill. In fact, he didn''t want to come, but because of Qu Xu''s face. Although Qu Xu is only the leader of the traffic police brigade in the east of the city, he knows a lot of people in the south district. Anyway, the help is not in vain, and there is money to take. Huang Dongsheng wanted to finish it quickly, so he nodded, "OK, let''s leave it to us. Where does the man live now? Give me the address."


    Qu Xiaozhou didn''t say the address. Instead, he took out the phone from his pocket and dialed it. After a few seconds, he hung up and said, "the other party is eating in a western restaurant now. I''ll send my friends to stare at him. Will you go now?"


    Huang Dongsheng nodded, got up from his seat and strode out. Yin Feiquan laughed and broke his fingers. "OK, let''s do things first. It''s not too late to eat later."

 Chapter 610

    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    The roller coaster reaches the highest point and then flies down at a vertical angle of almost 90 degrees.


    Xiao Shili always thinks that the playground is the most boring place, and one of the most boring items in this most boring place is the roller coaster. Sitting on the seat, besides being able to blow the wind, is to listen to the high decibel screams of women beside his ears.


    But if you''re sitting in the middle and the girls on both sides hold your hands tightly. This kind of boring game suddenly becomes lovely.


    Xiao Shili looked at the two sides separately, but he could not help but feel a little depressed. The two girls grabbed their hands, not because they were afraid, but because they were too excited. At the moment, Meiyu and aphrola look like two female pirates riding the wind and waves to search for treasure on the mysterious island. They just want the car to get off the track and fly to the sky.


    "It''s so much fun, it''s so much fun, people will play it again!" Outside the fence, she danced happily in her brown boots, with a purple scarf around her neck.


    "It''s interesting." Meiyu patted her chest and exhaled happily.


    Xiao Shili stood on one side, with one hand reading his pocket and the other boring.


    Hearing the two girls'' words, Xiao Shili immediately protested, "haven''t you been to the playground before?"


    The two girls looked at him seriously at the same time and blinked, "yes."


    "No way." Xiao Shili gave a stiff smile.


    Aphrola''s eyes drooped and her hands gently trimmed her golden hair. "Because of my father, no one has ever brought me here since I was a child. When I was a child, I only saw it in movies, so I always yearned for it."


    Xiao Shili nodded, understandably, and turned to Meiyu, "what about you?"


    Meiyu slightly some resentment to look at him, "because no one has ever accompanied me."


    "Well, ha ha." Xiao Shili felt his head awkwardly and grinned. The two loveliest girls around him didn''t even come to the playground. As a man, he was really neglecting his duty.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll have a good time with you today!" Xiao Shili smoothed his sleeve and said with his expression.


    "Yes, yes." "I''m going to eat that!" she said


    "Ice cream?" Xiao Shili turned and ran to the ice cream cart. At this time, Xiao Bai''s voice rang out in his mind, "for the sake of safety, I have launched the shielding force field."


    "Shielding force field?"


    "It''s a kind of ability that makes the enemy''s Shenji unable to perceive our shield. It''s an ability that almost every Shenji must be activated in daily life. Generally speaking, Shenji envoys scattered all over the world don''t know each other''s identity. Hiding identity is extremely important and basic for a Shenji envoys. The guide who intruded into me didn''t know our identity and location, but just sensed our existence. He has been attacked since a certain period of time, mostly because of this. This is my fault. " Xiao Bai''s voice came one after another.


    It''s not so much that Xiao Shili felt an impulse to kill after hearing these words, as he was completely speechless to this kengdai guy. He forgot such an important thing, and it was a simple mistake. You know, I almost lost my life because of this.


    Forget it, now there is no time to quarrel with this guy, Xiao Shili pressed down his discontent and asked, "that is to say, as long as we open the shielding force field, we are safe, right?"


    "In theory, that''s true, but some powerful guides can directly see through the shielding force field and find the existence of Shenji Shi. Of course, this is only a very small number, and I dare say that no one in front of me can do this."


    "I hope it''s true." Xiao Shili mumbled a word, with 120000 disbelief in his heart.


    Xiaobai seems to be too lazy to explain to Xiao Shili, and then says, "I just scanned around. If the other side comes this way, it must also open the shielding force field, and I can''t feel the existence of the other side. It''s also important to note that you won''t be able to use any powers while the shield field is unfolded unless you turn it off


    "Ah?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a while, can''t use ability, isn''t this pit father¡° out of commission? What is the reason why I paid such a huge price to get new abilities?


    "It''s no surprise that this is the law between powers." Xiaobai said in a deep voice, "the powers possessed by the supernatural powers above the mature body are too powerful, which will cause great changes to the world, so it is necessary to limit them. This restriction is based on the mutual predation of the powers. If there is a confrontation between two people because of hostility, but because the shielding field is opened, both people don''t know each other''s identity and only know that the other person is likely to be at their side, then this battle... "


    "If anyone uses the ability first, he or she loses." Xiao Shili replied.


    "Yes." Xiaobai nodded approvingly this time. "Once the power is removed, the identity will be exposed in front of each other immediately. Within a distance of 100 meters, the ordinary magic machine can still lock the position of the enemy''s magic machine. The person who uses the ability first can''t determine the target he wants to attack, and then he will be killed by the opponent who confirms the target."


    At this moment, Xiao Shili realized that in this country, in this city, there may be some magical agents hidden around his body, just because everyone hides his identity and he can''t see it.


    "By the way, I''ll tell you one more thing, which is about the mutual predation between Shenji envoys. In fact, in addition to accumulating achievements, there is another way to get the chance of a flop, which is to devour the magic power of others. We call it "predation." Xiaobai said, "after swallowing the opponent''s magic weapon, you will decide the type of turn over according to the opponent''s power type. That is to say, if the power of the user of the magic weapon you swallow is an ancient artifact, then you can get a chance to turn over the ancient artifact. Of course, if the other side has two powers, you will also get two chances to turn over the cards


    Xiao Shili nodded, this is a very important message.


    "Xiaobai, I have a question for you." Xiao Shili said suddenly.


    "Ask."


    Xiao Shili asked seriously, "why don''t you tell me the information at the beginning, but slowly say it later?"


    The voice in my mind was silent for a few seconds. When Xiaobai spoke, his voice was a little embarrassed. "Well, since you want to know, I''ll tell you this... In fact, after your magic machine evolved into a mature body, I seem to wake up from a long sleep. After that, I began to recover some memories intermittently, It''s like some programs have been locked. As time goes on, they have been untied one after another. Actually, I just remembered what I just said


    How could this happen? Xiao Shili frowned and knew that he had been blaming Xiaobai.


    "Why didn''t you tell me in the first place?"


    "Nonsense, how did I know I still had such a memory at that time? It was only with the continuous recovery of memory these days that I realized this." Xiao Bai snorted.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help saying, "then think about it quickly. Is there any information that hasn''t been said?"


    Xiaobai a pair of helpless tone, "now I know is only so much, unless the memory of their own back, otherwise how to think is useless."


    Xiao Shili also helpless way, "OK, but you have to promise me, if you think of anything, you must tell me the first time."


    "Well, I''ve always done that." Xiaobai snorted discontentedly.

 Chapter 611

    When Xiao Shili bought ice cream and came back to the two girls, the two girls could not help complaining together, "why so slow!"


    "Sorry, I can''t help it. There are too many people buying ice cream." Xiao Shili finds a reason to excuse himself.


    "Lying, I saw you standing in front of the car in a daze." She added a mouthful of chocolate ice cream and tooted her mouth.


    "Oh, ha ha, that''s because the choice of taste is too difficult."


    "Is it that hard?" Said the two girls in one voice.


    "Of course." Xiao Shili shook his finger and put on a deep expression. "It''s very difficult to decide what kind of taste everyone might like according to your two different personalities. Because the two beauties are so elusive to me. "


    This high-level lie immediately brought two girls'' happy smile. Each girl likes to be guessed or even studied by others, which is also the reason why girls are infatuated with horoscope and divination. If a girl asks you to buy ice cream for her, it''s better to ask her what kind of flavor she likes, and let me guess what kind of flavor you like, Absolutely more able to win her favor, so that the girl will feel a mysterious look forward to, the second also shows that your heart care about her.


    Xiao Shili saw that the two girls were hoodwinked by themselves. He took the opportunity to say, "what are we going to play next?"


    She seemed to have thought about it for a long time, and happily pointed to two huge ferris wheels connected together in the distance, "I want to play that!"


    Ferris wheel is better than roller coaster in Xiao Shili''s heart, because there can be a place quietly overlooking the scenery on the ground. In the crowded playground, a person slowly rises away from the ground and the noisy crowd until it becomes quiet. This feeling is hard to describe in words.


    Unlike ordinary amusement parks, the theme of meteor amusement park is Ferris wheel. So in the center of the amusement park, there are two giant Ferris wheels, 150 meters and 100 meters in diameter, which turn in the opposite direction and rotate at different speeds. So at a certain moment of rotation, the passengers are in the cockpit, It can get close to one of the cabins of another Ferris wheel.


    "Staggered meteor" is the name of the two Ferris wheels, according to the billboard.


    "Two meteors passing by, maybe, will remember each other deeply."


    "Wow! It''s so romantic. " She stood in front of the huge billboard, with a happy expression on her face. "Think about it, there are so many small squares, but only two of them can meet. Maybe the one that passes each other is the fate that decides her life!"


    Xiao Shi left behind the two girls. He didn''t think much of fate. It''s OK to cheat the girls, but he didn''t believe it.


    "Brother Xiao, will you go to another Ferris wheel? Sister Meiyu and I will go to this one to see if we can meet in the air?" She suggested childishly, but there was a strange look in her eyes.


    "Fool, aren''t we together now? Isn''t that enough to prove our fate?" Xiao Shili patted the girl on the head.


    "No, they just want to have a try." "I think these two Ferris wheels are not only Ferris wheels, but also two machines to test fate," she said


    "Sister Meiyu, what do you say?"


    Meiyu and Xiao Shili look at each other and smile. Fate may not be decided by heaven, but by themselves.


    "Well, you''ll have a try." Meiyu also can''t resist the temperament of a child. She gently pushes Xiao Shili.


    No way, since the two girls said so, Xiao Shili shrugged helplessly and turned to the line of another Ferris wheel.


    The two Ferris wheels continue to rotate slowly after changing a group of passengers. Xiao Shili was in the cockpit, looking at the ground a little bit far away. At the beginning of the reverse rotation, he and Meiyu gradually increased the distance between their cockpits, but after rising to the highest point, the cockpits on both sides immediately began to flow towards the middle like two rivers converging into the same sea.


    Xiao Shili looks up and sees Meiyu''s cockpit. The two cockpits are very close. According to this distance, they are really likely to meet on the same horizontal line. After finding this, she waves to Xiao Shili with a surprise.


    The distance between the two cockpits is getting closer and closer at last! However, in the end, there was only one wrong cockpit, and aphrola and her cockpit fell down first. Xiao Shili looked at aphrola''s angry face in the glass and couldn''t help smiling.


    At this time, he raised his head and wanted to see who was in the "crisscross meteor" with himself. He still thought that if he was a bald uncle or a family of three, it would be a tragedy. It also proved that the "meteor passing by" was pure bullshit.


    Fortunately, the opposite cockpit is also a girl, and look at the age is not big, the girl''s back to this side, soft back gives a very quiet feeling.


    Just as Xiao Shi looked away, the girl just turned around, and the two cockpits also happened to reach the same horizontal line at this moment.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly stay, two people''s eyes across the two glass touch, the girl''s eyes still like the stars in the night, at this moment, the stars seem to twinkle slightly. Just a few seconds, the two cockpits crossed.


    Two meteors from different directions, after meeting each other for a moment, and in accordance with the original direction, separated more and more far, rushed to the deepest part of the universe.


    Ye ruoqing?!


    Xiao Shili woke up from his stupefied stupor, suddenly stood up from his seat, rushed to the glass wall, and looked down. But as the distance went farther, the cockpit fell one by one, and the girl could no longer be seen.


    Without waiting for the cockpit to be completely close to the ground, Xiao Shili jumped out of the cockpit and ran to another Ferris wheel as fast as he could. However, one of the cockpits was empty.


    Xiao Shi left for a moment, looking at the empty cockpit. Did he have hallucination?


    He suddenly turned around, picked up the administrator next to him and asked, "did you see a girl coming out of the cockpit?"


    The administrator was stunned for a few seconds. Then he pushed Xiao Shili away and scolded, "you''re the first one to come down!"


    No, it''s impossible. I saw that just now. Xiao Shili stepped back a few steps. She... Did she really come back from the United States?


    Or... Is everything just an assumption made by your brain?


    Because of this Ferris wheel, the so-called staggered meteor, and stimulate their own brain hallucination?


    But at that moment, her face, in their own eyes, has never been so real. It''s like... It''s like she''s really there.

 Chapter 612

    "Sir, this round of the game is over. Please leave here as soon as possible. Don''t disturb other passengers." The administrator reminded, but Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear.


    The administrator thought that this person must be a madman, frowned and said, "Sir, if you don''t leave again, I''ll call the security guard¡°


    At this time, there were many people around. Meiyu and afrola came out of the cockpit. Seeing this scene, they ran over and saw Xiao Shili standing still. They apologized to the administrator and pulled him outside.


    On the bench beside the flower bed, Mei Yu looked anxiously at Xiao Shili''s expression and asked softly, "are you ok¡°


    Xiao Shili shook his head, "it''s OK, maybe a little dizzy."


    "Won''t it, playing Ferris wheel will be dizzy?" Aphrola''s face is incredible. It''s clear that he took the roller coaster just now. It''s my first time to see it. Some people will feel dizzy about the ferris wheel.


    Xiao Shili forced a smile, "sorry, I''m a little uncomfortable, let me have a rest?"


    Meiyu takes out a bottle of water from her bag and hands it to him. Flora reaches out her little hand and touches Xiao Shili''s forehead, looking worried.


    "Let''s stay here with you." Meiyu said uneasily.


    "I''m really OK. Just sit down for a while. Go and play. I''ll come to you later." Xiao Shili gently pushed away the girl''s hand.


    Meiyu and aphrola look at each other, Meiyu nodded, "OK, then you sit here, don''t run around, we''ll play for a while, and then we''ll go home."


    "Sister Meiyu, otherwise we won''t play any more. Let''s take brother Xiao home first," she said with a worried expression


    Meiyu understands Xiao Shili''s character. If he does this, he will insist on playing with them, so he says, "it''s OK. He may just be a little tired. Just let him have a rest. Let''s play our game." Then pull up a worried face of Aphrodite, left the side of Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili sat for a while, and a voice of Xiao Bai suddenly rang out in his mind, "attention, I just sensed the existence of a magic weapon. Judging from the breath, it should be the magic weapon of the guide who invaded me this morning.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised in his heart. Has the other party arrived here? The goal is really himself.


    "But don''t worry, the other party''s breath just disappeared after a second. It didn''t open the shielding force field, but it was away from here in an instant."


    "A moment away?"


    "Well, most of them have instant movement abilities."


    "Can we trace the other person''s position?"


    "The opponent can''t be so stupid. Once he finishes using the ability, he immediately turns on the shielding field. However, the other party''s behavior makes me feel strange. There is only one possibility for you and her, that is, they happen to appear here, but the other party can''t feel my breath. Why do they suddenly run away? " Xiaobai said to himself, full of doubts.


    Xiao Shili light oh, in that there is no danger, there is not much mood to pay attention to this matter.


    At the moment, a faint bitter smile rippled from the corner of his mouth. He always thought that he had forgotten her, but he never thought that there would be such an illusion on the ferris wheel.


    It turns out that some people are unforgettable all their lives. No matter how hard you try to forget her, she will be deeply buried in the deepest corner of your heart.


    Xiao Shili sits on the bench with his head down, tasting the light sadness in his heart, but he doesn''t notice that there are more than a dozen young people dressed up as gangsters around, who are slowly coming towards him.


    It wasn''t until the people around him had formed a certain scale and covered the light in front of him that Xiao Shili realized it. He slowly raised his head and saw that within ten meters of his body, there were already scattered people standing all over him. These people were not ordinary tourists, but they didn''t know which guild was in the city.


    At this moment, a man suddenly fell to the ground with a plop in the crowd. A few people nearby were surprised and rushed to help him up. Xiao Shili looked at this side in surprise. He stood up with the help of several people and looked at this side with pale face. It seemed that he was very scared.


    Seeing Xiao Shili and seeing himself, Huang Dongsheng''s heart beat more and more fiercely. He had already mowed Qu Xu''s mother for more than ten times in his heart!


    Just now, Huang Dongsheng and Yin Feiquan took more than a dozen younger brothers with them. Under the guidance of Qu Xiaozhou, they found their goal on the bench of the amusement park. Seeing that the other party was just a lonely teenager, they secretly scolded Qu Xu for not being able to handle affairs, and such a child was also hard-working.


    However, it doesn''t matter for Qian and the head of the district. As they are used to, they surround each other and are ready to intimidate each other. After they kneel down to admit their mistakes, they fight again. This is called doing things thoroughly.


    Unexpectedly, when Huang Dongsheng was about to walk to the other side, he slowly raised his head. This time, Huang Dongsheng threatened his spirit first. Because of the sudden panic, his feet softened and he fell to the ground.


    Seeing Huang Dongsheng''s appearance, Yin Feiquan could not help but be surprised. He walked up to him and asked, "Lao Huang, what are you doing? Have you had a heart attack? "


    Huang Dongsheng stands up with the help of his younger brother. He calms down a little, wipes the sweat on his head, ignores Yin Feiquan, and greets the boy on the bench.


    "Oh, brother Li, why are you in such a good mood today? You''ve come here to relax." Huang Dongsheng nodded and stooped over, offering a cigarette, in a very respectful way.


    When Xiao Shili looked at the uncle, he knew that he was the boss of a guild in the city. His face seemed a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember the name of the other party. There were nearly 100 guilds in J city. How could he remember everyone''s name.


    So light casually should a, and looked at more than 20 people pestle in all directions, asked, "what are you doing?"


    Huang Dongsheng and Junci were just a little-known gang at that time, and they only grew up in recent years. Huang Dongsheng, who could not plan, fight and chop, was very business minded. When the Mafia in J city was unified by the secret alliance, Huang Dongsheng no longer had to worry about being robbed of his territory, smashed his field, and made money safely, The strength of the guild also soared. He only met Xiao Shili at the annual summit of the underworld in that year, and since then he has been deeply remembered in his heart. Huang Dongsheng''s respect for Xiao Shili comes from his heart.


    Of course, besides reverence, there is fear. The Dark Alliance has such a position in the underworld of J city today, of course, because of its powerful strength. In those years, the Dark Alliance killed the axe gang, encircled the blood alliance, and merged with the brotherhood. It has become a legend that the three forces suddenly rose among the three forces, and finally completely destroyed them, becoming the new master of J city,


    Asked by Xiao Shili, Huang Dongsheng''s cold sweat came down on the spot. If one of the things could not be dealt with properly, he would not want to save his life. He quickly said with a smile, "ha ha, that''s right. My younger brother also came down here today to play. I saw you too excited and wanted to come to greet you. I didn''t expect that my younger brothers were too excited to see you, so they surrounded me for a while."


    It''s a bit clumsy to tell a lie, though there''s nothing wrong with it. But how can Xiao Shili not see the meaning of the other party''s action? These people don''t know what wrong medicine they took, but they came for themselves. However, when the other party recognized themselves, the reaction changed greatly, which means that they were mostly ordered by others.


    Ha ha, I can''t imagine that there are still people in this city who dare to challenge themselves blatantly. Xiao Shili faintly smile, but also want to know who is so bloody. But it''s rare to accompany two girls out today. I don''t want to get involved in so many things.

 Chapter 613

    Huang Dongsheng saw that Xiao Shili waved his hand lazily. He was immediately pardoned and led his younger brothers to leave quickly. Half way through, he saw that Yin Feiquan was still standing in the same place. He quickly stepped forward and pulled the other side, "Why are you so surprised? I haven''t seen him yet."


    Yin Feiquan looks at Xiao Shili up and down at the moment. His black shark Gang is the strength that has just risen recently. Although he is familiar with the names of Dark Alliance and Xiao Shili, he has never seen Xiao Shili himself. At the moment, he is surprised to see that he is only a 17-year-old high school student.


    In recent years, the black shark Gang''s influence in J city is booming. As the most powerful gang in the Eastern District, the black shark gang has gained a lot of territory from the Dark Alliance. However, Yin Feiquan didn''t feel very excited. The reason is that these sites are not based on their own strength, but are given by each other like charity. In the final analysis, they are still subordinate to each other.


    Yin Feiquan has always been conceited of his own strength. Recently, he has been sought after by the Taoist. He has already been dissatisfied with the Dark Alliance. What strength does the Dark Alliance have? He even wants the whole city''s underworld to respect him. He doesn''t believe in this evil. If he has a chance, the black shark gang may not lose to the Dark Alliance!


    But in the final analysis, these are just Yin Feiquan''s assumptions. The status of the Dark Alliance in J city is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. No matter how bold and ambitious he is, Yin Feiquan does not dare to act rashly.


    However, seeing that the leader of the city''s underworld was just a 17-year-old high school student, Yin Feiquan''s heart suddenly changed dramatically. There were nearly 100 gangs in the city, big and small, who had to be subordinated to this child, including himself. The leaders of these gangs on the road were really unbearable!


    Hum, no matter how powerful the Dark Alliance is, what about this man who is the leader of the underworld. At this time, he appeared here alone. As long as he killed each other, he could take his place and become a new generation ruler of J city. Thinking of this, Yin Feiquan felt a surge of excitement in his heart, and his whole body trembled slightly because of the excitement.


    "OK, I''ll see brother Li now." Yin Fei followed Huang Dongsheng''s words with a smile on his face and walked slowly to Xiao Shili, who was sitting on the garden bench. He stopped five meters away from each other and said with a smile, "Hello, brother Li."


    "Hello." Xiao Shili answered faintly. He saw that his arms and neck were covered with tattoos. When it was still cold in early spring, he was wearing a stretch vest, but he was a new face he had never seen. He thought that if he went out to collect protection fees, he would be scared by tattoos.


    Yin Feiquan saw that Xiao Shili''s eyes were still calm and indifferent, and there was no change at all. He said that it was not for no reason that this boy could make the first trade in J market, but he was calm. So he said, "brother Li may not have met me. My name is Yin Feiquan. My little black shark Gang is not good enough. I''m living in the East District. It''s really lucky that I can meet brother Li today."


    Huang Dongsheng secretly shakes his head when he hears it. He dares to talk to the leader in such a big voice. He is really impatient.


    As soon as Xiao Shili went to Russia for half a year, he had already ignored the affairs of the gang. He didn''t know when the black shark gang was founded. Wen Yan nodded, "brother Quan."


    "Well." Yin Feiquan answered honestly and impolitely. Seeing that the other party called him like this, he was afraid and even more unscrupulous for a moment. He said, "in fact, I didn''t come here by accident, but because of something, I came here to find you."


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili took a light look at each other.


    "Since we are all happy people, I''ll make it clear." Yin Feiquan, relying on his large number of people, had no trouble on his face. On the contrary, he also had a smile of complacency. "Brother Li, with your status in J City, everyone is very impressed with you. But it''s a bit wrong to think that you are the leader of the underworld and bully others. Let''s go out and make a living. You beat the son of the head of the eastern district. It doesn''t matter to you, but it will affect the development of our eastern district. Today, I think I can''t help but give you some suggestions. "


    Xiao Shili suddenly understood that it was the boy driving a BMW. What was the name of the other party? It seems to be qu... Xiaozhou. Yes, Lin Wenbin said to himself that Qu Xiaozhou''s father is the head of Dongcheng District.


    When Xiao Shili first heard about it, he immediately forgot about it. Damn, now the secretaries of the municipal Party committee are all his younger brothers, not to mention a small district head? I really didn''t expect that the other party would find someone to retaliate.


    What''s more, there are still people in the gang of J city who dare to accept this business.


    It seems that in the past few months when I''ve been away, I''ve been in a bit of a mess on the road. It''s time to straighten it out by the way.


    Xiao Shi left to smile next, looking at the other side, "that you want how?"


    "I don''t want to do anything." Yin Feiquan''s face turned black and he was ready to kill him. He couldn''t hesitate to do such a thing. He snorted, "we''re also taking people''s money and fighting for others. I''m sorry to leave my brother!"


    The younger brothers behind them got the signal from the eldest brother. They immediately took out the machetes and iron sticks hidden in their clothes and rushed to Xiao Shili.


    Just listen to a loud bang, like the face bone mixed with the sound of the ground breaking.


    Every little brother can''t help but slow down a bit. Xiao Shili is still sitting in the same place. But in front of him, he falls to the ground, his face is deep into the ground, and there are even several cracks on the concrete floor. That man can''t live.


    The other side killed one person without any weapons, which made the rest of the people tremble in their hearts. For a moment, they hesitated to move forward.


    Xiao Shili slowly released his hand from the man''s head, looked at more than ten men with swords and sticks in front of him, and said with a smile, "is there anyone else coming?"


    At the moment, all the tourists around have already escaped, and some people have gathered in the distance to watch the excitement. Yin Feiquan secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva. For a moment, he didn''t see the other party''s action clearly. How did he do it? The man was a strong man with a height of 1.9 meters. How could he be pushed to the ground.


    Yin Fei''s all-round struggle to this day is based on the strength of yin and ruthlessness in his bones. At this time, he didn''t think much about it any more. He suddenly said, "give it to me, first cut people into meat mud!"


    No matter how slow Huang Dongsheng''s reaction is, he knows what''s going on. He''s surprised that Yin Feiquan is too bold. It doesn''t matter if you die. In this way, it will also affect him. He and Yin Feiquan collected Qu Xu''s money together. In case of any accident in Xiao Shili''s life, it must be two people''s trouble,


    Even if Huang Dongsheng is no longer good at calculation, he knows which side he should stand on at the moment. He immediately greets his younger brother. He takes a machete out of his sleeve and runs to Yin Feiquan''s men and horses to kill him.

 Chapter 614

    The two men and horses that were originally sent suddenly turned against each other, and the two gangs were fighting together in the light of the sword. The people of the black shark Gang didn''t expect that the spear would suddenly come from the slash. They were caught off guard and were knocked down several times.


    Yin Feiquan didn''t expect that Huang Dongsheng would turn back temporarily. He was shocked and angry, and immediately cried out, "Huang Dongsheng, what are you doing?"


    Huang Dongsheng sneered, "Yin Feiquan, if you want to take advantage of people''s danger, you have to ask me if Lao Huangtou agrees!"


    Yin Feiquan realized at the moment that the young man''s influence on the underworld of J city was far beyond his imagination. But at this time, he was hard to ride a tiger. He had no chance to turn back, and he had to fight for it. Now he picked up the knife and rushed straight to Xiao Shili outside the crowd.


    Xiao Shili avoids the knife he cut in front of him and misses his back. He grabs Yin Feiquan''s neck with one hand and lifts him up from the ground. Yin Feiquan has been a monk in Shaolin temple for more than ten years. His skeletal muscles are extremely strong, and he has 50 kilograms of strength with one hand. But now, in his opponent''s hand, his breathing is extremely choked, but he can''t move.


    "It''s good to be ambitious, but before that, consider the price." Xiao Shili looked at each other and said with a smile. Then he released his hand and kicked Yin Fei out as he fell down. Yin Fei''s whole body flew over ten meters in the air and crashed into the carousel in the distance. He saw a blood red mist rising. Only half of the man''s body was inserted outside. His upper body broke the base of the twirl and twisted into the turntable. Blood splashed up, Several of the children on the Trojan horse were red with blood, and they burst into tears.


    All the people on the scene saw this behind the scenes, and their faces all changed. The rest of the black shark gang were no longer willing to fight, so they quickly threw away their weapons and knelt on the ground. Huang Dongsheng is also secretly thankful for his fear. Fortunately, he can see the opportunity quickly. Otherwise, after being misunderstood by the other party, he may be the next one.


    How can a man''s strength be so great that he can kick an adult man more than ten meters? Everyone who witnessed this scene felt incredible, but Huang Dongsheng and others only saw the strength of Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili was like an emperor in everyone''s heart. In Huang Dongsheng and others'' heart, it was perfectly normal that his leader had such strength.


    Xiao Shili glances around and then looks at Huang Dongsheng. Huang Dongsheng, who immediately understands, rushes over with his younger brother, grabs the mobile phones or cameras held by some tourists, throws them on the ground and smashes them. There is another riot in the crowd.


    At this moment, in front of the carousel, cries and screams come one after another. The playground, which was originally full of joy, adds a bit of blood. Meiyu and aphrola just came out of the haunted house. Before they could pat their chest, they saw a chaotic scene in front of them. Meiyu frowned and seemed to be aware of something. Her slender posture leaped out and ran towards the direction where Xiao Shili had just stayed.


    On the other side, Xiao Shi Li Chong and Huang Dongsheng hooked his fingers, and the latter immediately ran over, "brother Li."


    "In the future, you will be in charge of the guild." Xiao Shili put his hands into his pocket and asked casually, "are there many people dissatisfied with me recently?"


    Huang Dongsheng face first is a happy, busy way, "thank you from brother!" Then he shook his head and said, "no, no, Yin Fei is a new gang. Maybe he doesn''t know you well. It''s all our fault that we old guys didn''t teach these new people well."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, "to tell the truth."


    Huang Dongsheng looked embarrassed. He knew what to hide in front of this man. He had to be brave and said, "in fact, there are some people who have a little opinion on you. Most of them are new gangs. Which of us old gangs are grateful to you? Most of the places in the city were occupied by three forces in the past, Since you unified the four districts, the territory of all the brothers has increased. Recently, they haven''t even cracked down on gangs. To tell you the truth, you are the first one I appreciate in Laohuang''s heart. "


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "the freshmen''s gang has just set up a club. It''s full of blood. I don''t allow them to fight for territory. It really brings resentment. At the beginning, who didn''t fight for territory to get a place? I know that."


    Huang Dongsheng said busily, "you have already given them a great favor. If it were not for you, just like that dog thing (pointing to Yin Feiquan''s corpse in the distance), it would not be possible to do this today."


    There was such a big commotion in the playground, and it was said that there were still people dead. The management office had already called the police, and now it was faint to hear the siren from far to near.


    Mei Yu saw a lot of people lying in the disordered open space from a distance, and there were several men with weapons standing around. At a glance, she knew that they were from a certain Gang, and Xiao Shi was standing among them, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong.


    Meiyu knows that even if an army comes, it''s hard to hurt her husband. However, whenever there is an accident, she can''t help feeling worried. Maybe it''s because she is one year older than Xiao Shi, so deep in her heart, she always treats him as her younger brother.


    "What happened?" Meiyu comes to Xiao Shili, looks at the people around him and asks in a low voice.


    When Huang Dongsheng and others saw Meiyu, they were shocked by the girl''s appearance and temperament. Then they bowed down and said respectfully, "sister Yu." If Xiao Shili is the crown prince of the underworld, then Mei Yu will be the Crown Princess of the underworld, which is a fact generally accepted by the underworld.


    Aphrodite couldn''t catch up with Meiyu''s speed. It took a long time for her to come panting. When she saw that there was still blood on the ground, she was startled and couldn''t help covering her mouth.


    Huang Dongsheng and his staff saw this foreign beauty with snow-white skin, big eyes, but her figure was as symmetrical as an Asian girl, just like Barbie in the cartoon. They were amazed that the eldest woman was really the best. Such pure foreign girls are rare in the world.


    In fact, she has never told Xiao Shili that her mother is Chinese, and she has half of the Chinese blood, so she always gives people the pure temperament of an Asian girl, and her appearance also has the feeling of mixed blood, which can only highlight her beauty.


    Xiao Shili took up two girls and said to Huang Dongsheng, "Lao Huang, you can deal with it here. If you can''t make it, you can give me my name."


    "Yes, yes, don''t worry." Huang Dongsheng rarely has the opportunity to be close to the leader. He is naturally in full bloom at the moment. As a member of the road, he naturally knows that the police in J city are all Xiao Shili''s, and it''s not a problem to kill a person or something, not to mention the dead Yin Feiquan, and the police will not put the case on file for investigation.


    "What, did you kill that man?"


    On the way back, after listening to Xiao Shili''s story, she opened her eyes and cried.


    Xiao Shili said while driving, "girl, don''t make such a fuss."


    She is also a girl who has experienced war. She is not so sensitive to killing people as ordinary girls. However, she is still surprised to hear that Xiao Shili killed two people easily in the downtown playground in broad daylight.

 Chapter 615

    "Your China is in chaos. Is there no law?" Aphrodite''s voice with a little doubt.


    When Xiao Shili heard this, he could not help but turn to educate the girl, "no, China is just the safest country in the world. The United States has 9 / 11 terrorist attacks, Japan has subway gas attacks, let alone Russia. Terrorists can directly threaten the government with nuclear bombs. By comparison, is China a livable paradise?"


    "Watch the way." Meiyu patted Xiao Shili gently.


    "That''s... that''s..." she turned her eyes and tried to argue. "There''s no such lawless Gang abroad as you are."


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili turned to Chinese mainland. The Japanese government''s "mausa" is the only government recognized gangster in the world. Whether it is a Mafia in Italy or a United Bamboo gang in Taiwan, after the death of the gang, tens of thousands of people sent to The Strip. You dare to do this in mainland China. It is estimated that in less than ten minutes, the police will come to arrest you.


    "But..."


    "It''s not a trivial matter to kill people, but we don''t kill people at will. Compared with some foreign gangs who break into houses and rob people and make people feel miserable, we are just a group of people who live more freely."


    What else does she want to say? She has no reason to speak. She can only be angry. But after a few grunts, Mei Yu smiles and says, "OK, I know you are patriotic, but I also want to leave some room for other girls."


    "Yes, yes!" "I don''t know what to do," she complained


    Xiao Shi left to smile to smile to no longer talk, beauty Yu suddenly lightly patted him in the back, "right, discuss a matter with you."


    "What?"


    Meiyu took her little hand and said, "she is only 16 years old this year. If she wants to stay in China for a long time, she must go to school just like other children of the same age."


    "Sister Meiyu, don''t say they are like children." "I finished college when I was 13 years old," she said. So it doesn''t matter if you don''t study now. "


    "That is, you have such a strong father, and it''s not wrong that you can cultivate your daughter like this." Xiao Shili thought of Pujin and said, "by the way, aphrola, you escaped with us. Aren''t you afraid your father is worried?"


    "You think I''m as stupid as you are. I''ve already called my father, and my father said..." she said half of the time. Suddenly she blushed and refused to say any more.


    "Well? What did your father say? "


    "Nothing... Nothing. Anyway, my father agreed that I should stay in China."


    Xiao Shili thought that Putin must have no way to let his daughter go back, but he said so on purpose. In this way, he seems to be a human trafficker who abducts little girls, and he is also a transnational abductor.


    Meiyu straightened the bangs for Aphrodite and said in a big sister''s tone, "I know your knowledge is enough, but going to school is not only for learning knowledge, but also a stage of life that must not be experienced. You may not know if you haven''t gone to school. In fact, school is not as annoying as their boys, It''s a place that can leave good memories. "


    Aphrodite spat out her tongue. "I know. Sister Meiyu and brother Xiao must have met at school."


    Mei Yu''s pretty face is slightly red, but she and Xiao Shili look at each other and smile. They think of the scene when they first met at that time.


    In fact, she is also curious about what kind of school is. She was taught by private tutors at home since she was a child. Her knowledge of school, like playground, only exists in TV and other people''s stories. So she hesitated to say, "well... In this case, I''ll try to go to school as well."


    "OK, when you decide, just call me." Xiao Shili put his hand to his ear and made a phone gesture.


    She nodded. Suddenly, she felt a stir in her heart. Maybe when she went to school, she could become a classmate with brother Xiao. The school in the movie is not a paradise for love. Then... Thinking of this, her face began to fever. She was afraid to be seen by Meiyu, so she didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    After seeing the two girls home, Xiao Shili calls Feilong, explains a few words, and drives out of the city.


    At 12:00 p.m., in an abandoned quarry on the outskirts of J City, four men are sitting around a table playing mahjong in a wooden house. A 50 inch LCD TV is placed against the wall. Xiao Shili and another decadent man with long hair are sitting on the sofa in PK street 4


    ¡°ko£¡¡±


    Xiao Shili reluctantly put down the handle, this is no longer know how many times he lost, in the realm of playing the game, he can not surpass his second brother in any case.


    Ma Yilian won ten and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder with a smile. "Ha ha, no way, brother. I have to practice again. Let''s fight with my brother again."


    Xiao Shi left to light a cigarette. Ma Yi quit smoking recently, but the more he drank, the more fierce he was. It seemed that he wanted to make up for the imbalance in drinking after quitting smoking. At this time, he took a big mouthful of Renma and said, "how long have we not seen each other?"


    "About half a year."


    "Half a year? Thank you for remembering my second brother. "


    Xiao Shili also poured a cup for himself and touched his second brother. When he thought of those years, he could not help feeling with emotion. He remembered that if he had not come to this treasure book of cheating in fate by accident, now he might be living this kind of plain and carefree life just like his second brother.


    "I went to the Northeast some time ago and met my elder brother." Xiao Shili drank the wine.


    "What a coincidence? That''s quite a mess? "


    Xiao Shili said about Dazhuang''s situation, Ma Yi nodded, "so, big brother is also good. At least he is the second leader of Longtou gang. Now we have no news from Wen Yang."


    "The grandson didn''t call you either?"


    "No, it''s just like the world has evaporated. If we meet later, I have to smoke it." Ma Yi hummed, "by the way, why did you call me here today?"


    "Please see a good play."


    "What''s the good play?"


    "Wait, you''ll see."


    Just then, the sound of a car came from outside. After a while, Feilong opened the door and poked his head in. "Big brother, I''ve brought it here. Will I bring it in for you or hang it out?"


    "Did you disturb people''s dreams when you went?" Xiao Shili asked with a smile.


    "Yes, they all sleep like pigs."


    "Let''s wake them up first."


    Feilong answered and went out to yell at his younger brothers.


    Gao Xiang couldn''t help it. He stood up from the mahjong table and said, "I''ll go out and have a look at those idiots first."


    As soon as he left, the other three people couldn''t play anymore. The bald leopard tilted his feet on the table, lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "I haven''t encountered such a thing for several years. I really let me have a meeting. I didn''t expect anyone to dare to touch our big brother now."

 Chapter 616

    Chang Kunyu said slowly, "recently, a group of forces have sprung up in the underworld. Most of them are new students and outsiders. They don''t know the rules. Their hands are still very dark. A fire broke out in Xinmen bridge a few days ago, and thirteen of them died. Lao Fei took some of them and brought them back. Those who stabbed people were just high school students."


    The bald leopard snorted, "I haven''t come back to rectify these days. It seems that these bastards are going to rebel."


    Xiao Shili laughed. "Recently, the situation of gangsters in J city has been calm. In such an environment, it is easy to make some people restless, especially some new gangs. When these people just come out to set up clubs, they are playing hard. During this period, the image of the Dark Alliance in the city is peaceful, so that these people begin to doubt our strength, Brother Yu, brother Bao, I''ll leave it to you. From now on, I hope I won''t see anyone jumping under my nose again. "


    "Yes."


    "Don''t worry, brother Li."


    After smoking a cigarette, Xiao Shili got up and said, "let''s go. It''s time to see our three guests."


    As soon as you open the door, a cold wind blows on your face. Although it is spring after March, the cold air in winter has not yet faded, especially at night when the temperature is below 5 degrees. Several people came outside and saw three men kneeling in front of the porch with black cloth bags on their heads. All of them were soaked in cold water. Under such a temperature, I can imagine.


    "Well, are you sober?" Xiao Shili went down the steps, looked at one of them and asked.


    Feilong tilted his head, and three or four little brothers beside him took up a bucket of cold water and poured it on the three people.


    The whole body of the three people was violent, and the frequency of their body shaking was faster than the motor of the engine.


    "Take off their hoods."


    After removing the headgear, I saw three people kneeling on the ground, namely, Qu Yang, Qu Xu and Qu Xiaozhou. At the moment, the three men, who were soaked in cold water, knelt shivering in the cold wind. How pitiful they were. Qu Xu looked up and saw the evil smile on the man''s face.


    "District leader, do you still know me?"


    Qu Xu lowers his head. Yesterday, Huang Dongsheng and Yin Feiquan took people to Xiaoshi. When they left, Qu Xu and Qu Xiaozhou were also present. They both hid away and watched from a distance. However, the development of the matter was beyond their imagination. Huang Dongsheng turned back temporarily and became each other''s man, while Yin Feiquan, the leader of black shark Gang, died on the spot.


    When Qu Xu and Qu Xiaozhou saw that the situation was not right, they fled the scene when they were fighting. As for Yin Feiquan''s death, they only heard about it later. Qu Yang scolded his younger brother after learning about it. Except for human life, the impact was not big or small. If people knew that it had something to do with their son, the head of the district would not want to do it again.


    However, Qu Xu blames Huang Dongsheng for the failure. After thousands of times, he plans to go to find Huang Dongsheng with Zhao of the criminal police team tomorrow. After all, the other party takes his own money. But did not expect, did not wait for him to see the sun the next day, was bound to such a desolate strange place.


    After seeing each other, the three men in the Qu family were all surprised, but then they realized what had happened. Qu Yang immediately regretted that he had raised such an asshole son. He made trouble for himself, implicated Lao Tzu, and scolded his younger brother for not doing well, so he was avenged by the other side.


    All three of them knew who they had fallen into. Naturally, the fear in their hearts was not to mention. Among them, Qu Xiaozhou was the one who trembled the most. This incident started by himself. Moreover, he was beaten by Xiao Shili once, and he still has lingering fear, not to mention falling into each other''s hands.


    Ma Yi suddenly called up, pointed to the district and said, "this guy is not that... What? Right, isn''t he the head of our district?"


    "Who said no?" Gao Xiang pointed to three people, "it''s these two old things and this little man. He even found someone to ambush big brother outside. I''m really bored." With that, he raised his hand and slapped the boat heavily on the head.


    Qu Xiaozhou was reeled and trembled. Thinking that he might die tonight, he burst into tears in fear.


    "Cry, cry your mother force!" Gao Xiang scolded and stepped forward to kick two feet.


    "All right." Xiao Shili stopped Gao Xiang and said to Qu Xiaozhou, "Qu Xiaozhou, I gave you a chance. I can only blame you for not cherishing it."


    As a traffic police captain, Qu Xu often has contact with people at all levels of the society. After all, he has seen some of the world. It''s no use knowing that it''s time to be stubborn. He can only ask the other party to let him go. He raised his head and said, "we''re wrong, elder brothers. Please raise your hand. We''ll be even. We won''t pursue the matter of Xiaozhou any more, Is that all right? "


    The bald leopard shook his head. "Brother, it seems that this guy still doesn''t recognize the status quo. I''ll wake him up again."


    With that, the bald leopard comes forward, pulls a dagger from his boots and puts it on Qu Xu''s neck. He grabs each other''s hair and lifts it up from the ground. Qu Xu''s body, which is more than 1.7 meters, is just like a chicken in the hands of the bald leopard. At this time, he felt that the Dao on his neck was extremely sharp. He felt like he was going straight into the meat. It seemed that he might cut into the throat at any time. Fearing that he would attack his head, Qu Xu quickly hissed, "brother, please, brother, please


    "Old man, you know a few people who are in the street. I ask you, have you heard of the Dark Alliance?" The bald leopard approached each other''s face and asked fiercely.


    On hearing this, Qu Xu''s body, which was shaking like a sieve chaff, trembled violently. He suddenly understood the identity of these people. He was so scared that his excrement almost came out of his pants. He knew that if the other party wanted to be himself, it would be as simple as wiping his mouth with a meal. His tone was a little out of tune. "Big brother... Sorry, I, i..."


    "Do you think you still have the right to bargain with us?"


    "No, no..."


    "All right." The bald leopard throws Qu Xu in front of Xiao Shili, "brother, tell him yourself."


    eldest brother? When Qu Xu raises his head, he immediately opens his mouth. He knows that these people are all from the Dark Alliance. At the moment, he hears that he actually calls this young elder brother. He can''t help but be silly. He asked someone to repair it. Is he the boss of the Dark Alliance?!


    This time, even if he had ten lives, he was not enough to die. Qu Xudun was paralyzed, and he didn''t even have the strength to beg for mercy.


    "I''m a government official. If you dare to kill me, the country won''t let you go!" he said


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Xiao Shili looked at each other and laughed. He snapped his fingers and immediately came up with some men. From their posture, we can see that they were two tails.


    One of the men with light make-up on his face bent down on Qu Yang and said with a soft smile, "Oh, don''t be so angry. Come on, let my brother reduce the fire for you. Wait a minute to make sure you are comfortable."


    When Qu Yang understood what was going to happen, he trembled all over and stepped back, "you... Don''t come here."


    "Come on, don''t be so shy." Several other men were lying on the boat. "Wow, there''s a handsome one here. This one belongs to me."


    "Screw you. I''ll take this."


    Xiao Shi lit a cigarette and said, "today, these three guests are all served by me. If any of them are not well served, I''ll ask you later."

 Chapter 617

    A man at the head leaned over with a smile, "don''t worry, brother Li, what you told us, how dare we delay it? Besides, people like father and son to fuck together. Brother Li, when do you have time to have tea together?"


    "Get out of here." Xiao Shili, with goose bumps all over his body, hurriedly went outside. "Anyone of you who wants to see it, just stay and see. I''ll go back to sleep first."


    No one among the rest wanted to see it, so they hurriedly followed up for fear that they would slow down and see something they shouldn''t have seen.


    The four cars left the cabin one after another, and only a burst of men''s laughter and crying came from behind.


    When Xiao Shili got into the car, a hint from Xiao Bai came to his mind, "Congratulations, you have accomplished something: extremely evil."


    "Your state of mind has reached a new level of evil. The original spirit is increased by 15 (percent sign). At present, your original spirit strength is at the primary level and 25 (percent sign) away from the intermediate level."


    "No, it''s an achievement, isn''t it?" Xiao Shili is about to go to the gear of the hand stopped in mid air, "you are not playing me."


    "Achievement is determined by the main system of Shenji, which has nothing to do with me. However, this achievement represents your own cultivation, that is, the dark side of your personality has been upgraded to a new level."


    "Well, don''t speak so harshly, will you?" Xiao Shili leaned back on his seat and turned his lips. He thought that although this achievement didn''t sound very good, it was also an achievement. Although the growth of Yuanshen was a little small, what he needed most now was enough to achieve three times. In this way, he was only one step away from the next turnover.


    "Big brother, you don''t really want to stay here to see." In front of the car stopped at the intersection waiting for Xiao Shili, at the same time came a few people''s laughter.


    Xiao Shili scolded with a smile, while thinking about how to get another achievement, while stepping on the accelerator.


    The next day, Chang Kunyu and baldhead leopard took people out early in the morning, planning to talk to those new gangs.


    Xiao Shili was sleeping in the company last night. When he got up in the morning, he just walked out of the chairman''s office and heard three long legged beauties coming to him saying hello politely, "good morning, chairman."


    Xiao Shili took a look. The three girls'' breasts were towering, their buttocks wrapped in narrow skirts were round and warped, and their hair was straightened or curled. They made the hairstyles of urban white-collar workers. He thought that these little girls really looked like that when they put on their uniforms. Our own business must be on the right track as soon as possible.


    I''m just going to go around and see how goodless''s lab is doing. A girl in charge of the Secretary of the chairman of the board suddenly came out of the inner office and said, "Chairman, I just received a call from the front desk saying that there is a guest downstairs who wants to see you."


    "See me?" Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment. Shenyi group is just an empty shell now. The name of the plug-in is a logistics company. Of course, even if it occasionally receives business, it will be politely rejected. In the early morning, who will come here to see himself? If it''s his own person, just call him directly. There''s no need for such trouble.


    Curious, he nodded, "OK, call him up." After that, I went back to the office and sat down at the spacious desk, waiting for the arrival of the other party.


    About five minutes later, the Secretary led a man in a black jacket into the room. As soon as he saw him, Xiao Shili could not help showing some unexpected expression, and then he felt a bit bad in his heart.


    It was Lin Wenbin, the elder brother of Lin Shihan.


    Lin Wenbin slowly walked into the house, looked around and said with a smile, "is the decoration good? At a glance, it''s really a model."


    Xiao Shi stood up and said with a smile, "brother bin, would you like something to drink?"


    "No need." Lin Wenbin waved his hand, pulled a chair and sat down. He looked at Xiao Shili for a few seconds. There was no contempt in his eyes, but he was absolutely impolite. "Why don''t you ask me why I came to you today?"


    "Since brother bin is willing to come to my temple, he must have something to look for me." Xiao Shili sat opposite each other and said with a smile, "in addition, I didn''t thank you for last time..."


    Lin Wenbin interrupted, "it''s just my family''s idea, it''s nothing to do with me. I''m here today to tell you something about leaving Lin Shihan. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that the other party would say so. He said, "Teacher Lin and I are just normal teacher-student relationship at present. I don''t know what brother Lin means by leaving."


    "It''s very simple. Lin Shihan won''t teach in the College of excellence in the future, that is to say, you don''t have many opportunities to meet each other. However, if my sister calls or comes to you, you have to find an excuse to avoid her. In short, from today on, you can''t have any contact with her. Am I clear enough? " Lin Wenbin said.


    "I understand." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "but I''m sorry, it''s impossible."


    Lin Wenbin was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the other party would refuse him so directly. He suddenly bowed his head and laughed, "Xiao Shili, do you really think we police are idiots?"


    "Oh?"


    "Extortion, extortion, collection of protection fees, and severe disability have been recorded in the provincial public security department for a long time. The reason why you have not been moved up to now is that the government does not want to waste time on scum like you. Do you think you can really dominate a city like this?" Lin Wenbin said with a mocking smile on his face.


    "Brother bin checked me?"


    "It''s not easy for me to find out about you. I didn''t expect that you really have two brushes. Since you can do this, you are a smart man." Lin Wenbin stood up and walked towards the door¡° Think about my words and give me an answer in three days. "


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili called each other, "brother bin, is that why you object to my relationship with Shihan?"


    Lin Wenbin stopped, but didn''t look back. After a few seconds, he said, "remember, my sister can''t be with people like you. Some things have been decided since she was born. I understand that Shihan''s marriage is of great political significance, and it''s not understandable for you to be a little jerk."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "OK, please tell Shihan''s family that I won''t give up Shihan. What you said just now, please pack up and take it with you


    Lin Wenbin looked back at Xiao Shili, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and then walked out slowly without saying any more words.


    "This guy is a drag."


    As soon as Lin Wenbin left, Xiao Bai''s voice began to ring.


    Xiao Shili sat down on the swivel chair with a slight frown and seemed to be lost in thought.


    "But they have the capital to drag. That guy''s spirit is much better than you."


    Xiao Shili was surprised, "what? You say his spirit is better than mine? "


    "Of course, what''s more powerful is not a little bit. You are only a junior, but your opponent has reached the intermediate level. In short, other people''s power and status are much stronger than you."

 Chapter 618

    "What''s the difference between junior and intermediate?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Xiaobai said, "it''s probably like the difference between a glass of water and a bottle of water. The strength of each other''s Yuanshen is several times that of you. The strength of Yuanshen can be divided into four levels, namely primary, intermediate, advanced and ultimate. Of course, for ordinary people, the strength of Yuanshen can only enhance their own aura and make them look different in temperament. Someone stares at you, You will feel restless, this is the strength of the other party''s relationship. However, as for Shenji emissary, the strength of Yuanshen is directly related to the effect of power release. "


    "The range of your soul transition has been increased to 50 meters, and there is no object limit. With the increasing strength of the spirit, the casting distance and time will be increased. Because your ability is locked, the strength of the spirit will not affect you." Xiaobai said in one breath.


    Xiao Shili just heard that Lin Wenbin''s spirit was stronger than his own, and felt a little dissatisfied. "What''s Lin Wenbin''s status? If not the influence of the Lin family, he''s just a small branch leader of the Public Security Bureau."


    "It''s too profound to explain in detail. In a word, the strength of a person''s spirit is not only determined by himself, but also has a lot to do with the environment around him." Xiaobai shook his head, "for example, if a second generation official, his father is the mayor, and he is just an ordinary student, then because of his father''s relationship, he will also have a sense of pride, superiority, do not pay attention to certain things, some people, this psychological factor has created his strong spirit."


    Even so, Xiao Shili still feels dissatisfied. Even though Lin Wenbin has a strong background, he can kill hundreds of Lin Wenbin with his own force. Can''t his own spirit be stronger than his opponent?


    To this question, Xiaobai''s answer is, "you are far superior to each other in terms of force, but the size of the Yuanshen is not determined by which is stronger or which is weaker, but a sublimation of the realm. For example, Socrates, the famous ancient Greek thinker, whose Yuanshen is far stronger than the Greek King holding tens of thousands of troops at that time, is also in the history of mankind, One of the ten most powerful people in Yuanshen. "


    "Who are these ten people?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Don''t ask me such a troublesome question." Xiaobai''s tone suddenly became lazy, "in short, in Chinese history, there are three people shortlisted, according to the ranking, they are Qinshihuang, Confucius and Laozi."


    These three people are the most prominent figures in the history of China. They are either ancient kings or sages. There''s nothing wrong with the powerful Yuanshen. Xiao Shili has pulled his ideas back from ancient times. Now no matter what the ancients are, what we should pay attention to is Lin Wenbin. The last smile of each other always makes us feel very bad.


    Since the purpose of Lin Wenbin''s visit to J city is for himself, he will never leave so simply. He will use the power of the Lin family to deal with himself. That''s definitely not a big suspense. But for Xiao Shili at the moment, the other side will also pay a heavy price.


    So the problem is that even if the Lin family attacks themselves, as Lin Shihan''s family, they can''t fight back and be beaten passively. But the most depressing thing is that the other side''s fist is not light. If they really want to hit them, they can get rid of them instantly.


    To get rid of the Lin family, we must first get rid of Lin Wenbin, the time bomb in front of us. But how to get rid of Lin Wenbin has become a very tangled problem for Xiao Shili from now on.


    The most advanced five-star hotel in J City, Xingyue Hotel, is also an industry of Du''s enterprise.


    At the moment, in a presidential suite on the 26th floor of the hotel, the girl is wearing a white nightgown and sitting on the thick soft carpet with her knees in her arms. Her long black hair hangs down like satin. The huge landing window on her back is a shining city.


    The scene of yesterday''s Day is still playing back in ye ruoqing''s mind.


    I didn''t expect... I really met him


    When she stepped on the city, ye ruoqing''s heart floated like a boat. The city was lifeless, but if someone was in the city, the city would have a soul.


    Although I have been thinking about how small the chance of meeting two people in such a big city is. However, at the moment when the meteors crossed and the two eyes touched, ye ruoqing believed that the two Ferris wheels really had magic power.


    "That man, it''s him." Shenxunnai''s figure didn''t know when it appeared on the bed.


    "What?" Ye ruoqing''s thoughts were interrupted, slightly startled.


    "Ha ha, don''t hide it from me. It''s the person who is always in ruoqing''s heart." Shenxunnai had a funny smile,


    "What nonsense..." ye ruoqing said goodbye and looked out of the window.


    "Yes? That''s strange. " Shenxunnai rolled his eyes. "At that time, why did you run away suddenly when you saw him, and even used the ability of" teleportation "regardless of the danger of exposure? In other words, you''ve always been a little out of your mind since you came to this city."


    "I''m just a former friend. I''m going back to America tomorrow. I don''t want to delay because of other things." Ye ruoqing''s tone was as indifferent as possible.


    God smoked Nai Oh, and then no longer speak, but the eyes are always flashing some kind of ambiguous light.


    At that time, he must have seen himself.


    Ye ruoqing lowered her head and felt sad. Now she can''t go back to the normal life.


    Since it is already staggered meteors, let them disappear in the dark night sky.


    "Big brother, something''s wrong!"


    The next morning, when Xiao Shili was planning his next plan in the office, Gao Xiang suddenly burst in from the outside and called out as soon as he entered.


    Since the Dark Alliance unified the underworld of J City, it is rare for Gao Xiang to show such a panic.


    Xiao Shili raised his head, saw each other''s expression and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "We''re in the biggest market in the East. We''ve been checked. The market has been closed. Even Feilong has been taken away by the police." Gao Xiang''s expression is not only anxious, but also surprised.


    Xiao Shili frowned, "why?" How can the police arrest people who are not involved in drug trafficking or pornography?


    Gao Xiang said, "Damn it, when the police came to check, they happened to find a small bottle of ecstasy from a man''s pocket. Lao Fei had a few words with them and was taken away by the police."


    Although their own people don''t sell drugs, it doesn''t mean that the guests won''t carry drugs. This kind of thing often happens, but it''s just the problem of the guests and has nothing to do with the venue.


    Don''t think about it. It must be written by Lin Wenbin. Now that Feilong is in the palace, he has to go. Xiao Shili puts on his coat and goes to the city bureau with Gao Xiang. He meets Feilong in a guard room.


    As soon as he went in, he saw Feilong sitting on the chair, smoking and chatting with two policemen happily. Seeing that Feilong was ok, Xiao Shili was a little relieved.


    When Feilong saw them, he immediately came and asked, "brother, what''s the situation?"


    This is not the place to talk. Xiao Shili told Feilong a few words, and finally said, "don''t worry, I''ll get you out soon."

 Chapter 619

    "I''m not in a hurry." Feilong Dala sat down on the chair. "It''s better to have delicious food and drink here and people waiting on me. It''s not a problem for me to live here for three or five months. Just leave me alone and concentrate on solving things outside."


    All of a sudden, this kind of thing happened. Several people know that there must be some reason, but I believe that Xiao Shili''s ability will be able to deal with it.


    After instructing Feilong for a few words, Xiao Shili and Gao Xiang leave the detention room. As soon as they get to the door, they meet Liu Ju. After seeing Xiao Shili, Liu Ju''s face turns blue and white, but shows some helplessness. "Shili, let''s talk in another place."


    Xiao Shili asked Gao Xiang to wait for him outside. He came to his office with Liu Ju alone. After Liu Ju took off his hat and sat down, he first sighed with a long sigh, "Shili, what have you done to offend all the people above."


    Xiao Shi knew Du Ming and said, "is this the document issued by the provincial public security department?"


    "It''s just a good thing to release documents, which will give me a chance to buffer. This time, the people sent directly from above are all heavyweights, one director of the political department and one director of the police inspector general. Let alone two, even one of them is too much for the Municipal Bureau." Liu Bureau said helplessly, "as soon as the two leaders came down, they asked to check the entertainment places immediately. It''s your place. Shili, who are you in trouble with? As for from the public security department unexpectedly transferred two high-level down to deal with you


    Xiao Shili snorted, "Liu Bureau, I''ll ask you to take care of my people.


    Liu Bureau nodded, "don''t worry, I have already arranged."


    In a short period of one day, the secret League was checked by the police at more than 200 venues in the city, and about 40 gang members were arrested by the police. Although Xiao Shili expected that Lin Wenbin would act, he didn''t expect that the other party would come so soon.


    Five days later, several hall leaders of the Dark Alliance were sitting in the conference room of the company headquarters. Everyone''s face was very low. No one knew what had happened. At the moment, they had to wait for Xiao Shi to leave to answer their doubts.


    After everyone arrived, Chang Kunyu, the deputy leader of the gang, said the situation of these days.


    "In these five days, more than 200 venues in the city have been checked by the police, more than 50 venues have been ordered to close down, and more than 40 of our brothers have entered. For those venues that are in good business condition and can''t find any problems, the police basically come every other day. After a few days, the business of each venue has been greatly affected."


    "* *" he said After hearing this, the bald leopard could not help roaring, "these policemen have eaten the courage of ambitious leopards. I''ll take people to kill their whole family first!"


    "There''s something strange about it." Li Yuanqi helped his glasses and said, "there is no reason for the police in J city to do so. This must be the meaning above! If I guess correctly, the reason why the police are doing this is that someone is definitely putting pressure on them. "


    "How did the province notice us?" Gao Xiang was puzzled. "This time the city wide inventory is aimed at us. There is nothing wrong with the territory of other gangs. Does it mean that someone secretly wants to engage us?"


    After Xiao Shili and others calmed down, he said, "what Yuanqi and Gao Xiang said is right. The people in the province did send people down, and the people who came down this time are not ordinary. They are the senior leaders of the provincial public security department."


    Everyone was surprised. Li Yuanqi said, "who has so much energy, even the people from the provincial public security department can move."


    Xiao Shili said it again at the moment. Several people who studied in the College of excellence were surprised. It turned out that it was Mr. Lin''s brother. After the battle with the wharf of the blood League, everyone knew the background of Lin Shihan''s family, but they didn''t expect that it would be related to Lin Shihan.


    Chang Kunyu said in a deep voice, "if it goes on like this, the business of each field will be restricted, which is tantamount to blocking our capital chain. Now the income source of the guild depends on more than 200 fields, and now it''s at the crux of the new company''s operation, and it needs more money."


    Everyone knows what will happen if the guild has no source of income. Xiao Shi has 5000 people to support. If he has no money, a powerful guild will collapse in an instant.


    "Or I''ll go and chop it." The bald leopard got up and exclaimed, "if I''m not happy, even those two bird officials of the public security department split together. If I dare to fight against our secret alliance, I will die in one word!"


    "Killing is the simplest solution, but if you do this, not to mention the people of the Lin family, even the state will immediately send troops to wipe you out." Li Yuanqi whispered.


    The rest of them all know that Xiao Shili was unable to fight his brother because of Lin Shihan''s relationship. In this way, things get tangled.


    Although the bald leopard is crazy, he thinks he is not an opponent of the national army. After a few scolds, he can only shake his head and sigh.


    Xiao Shili listened to the public''s comments and leaned back in his chair to meditate. There was no perfect solution to this matter. In this way, he had to take one risk.


    After that, half a month later, both black and white, the Dark Alliance has been pushed to the top of the storm. Everyone knows that the Dark Alliance has angered the government, and now it is being killed by the government. For a time, the people of the underworld are in a state of turmoil. The former leader of the Dark Alliance is about to crumble in the wind and rain.


    In half a month, the power of the Dark Alliance has been reduced from 5000 to more than 2000, and the strength of the guild has been greatly damaged. Some new forces who were dissatisfied with the Dark Alliance also took this opportunity to open their arms.


    The second Mafia summit of J city was held in the banquet hall of Dihao hotel in Southern District three weeks after the incident.


    In addition to the Dark Alliance, there are more than 70 guilds from four districts. The difference is that the Dark Alliance is not the organizer this time, but is invited to come.


    However, as the leader, Xiao Shili still sits on the main seat. The atmosphere in the hall is a little tense and cold. From everyone''s expression and eyes, we can feel that it is in sharp contrast to the last summit half a year ago when Xiao Shili was the leader.


    Under the Dark Alliance, Yan Pengcheng, the leader of Qinghu Gang, who ranks first in the road, took the lead in breaking the silence and said, "something happened in the city recently. At present, it''s all aimed at the Dark Alliance. Brother Li, brothers are here today. I just want you to explain to them."


    Xiao Shi looked away at each other, "what explanation do you want?"


    "Of course, it''s to let everyone know why the police are looking for your gang." Shi Qian, the leader of the kugu Gang, said coldly, "since the establishment and development of the gangsters in J City, the relationship with the police has changed from good to bad, but it has not changed from rigid to such a situation. There is still room for each other. Even during the period of severe crackdown, the police are not as mad as they are now. I think you also want to know how the gang angered the police, So that we won''t be involved in the future. "

 Chapter 620

    "Presumptuous!" Gao Xiang, standing at the right head of Xiao Shili, stepped forward and said, "Shi Qian, do you know who you are talking to? Think about it. Who gave you today''s territory? "


    Shi Qian sneered, "yes, brother Li is good for us. When the three forces were at the same time, our kuggu Gang''s territory was not as much as it is now. But at that time, the road was not as turbulent as it is now. Who can guarantee that after the police destroyed the biggest force of the Dark Alliance, it won''t be our turn next?"


    "Fuck you!" Gao Xiang has a ferocious look on his face and walks towards him. Several younger brothers behind Shi Qian reach into his clothes at the same time.


    "Xiangzi." Xiao Shili waved to stop Gao Xiang, but there was another shout.


    "Brother Qian is right


    "Brother Li, you are good to everyone, but you can''t implicate everyone because of this!"


    "Wait a minute." At this time, a young man with shaved scalp, nose and jaw wearing several iron rings stood up, raised his chin and said, "well, that''s right. For you old gangs, our new gangs haven''t got anything from the Dark Alliance. Young man, as soon as I came out to set up a club, the Dark Alliance only gave me two small bars, which are remote and have no business at ordinary times, Other people''s territory is made up of their own strength, but we can only condescend to the position of others. I call you leave brother for the sake of the elder generation. I''ll give you some face. You are secretly allied to dominate the territory of the whole city and ride on the heads of big guys. I can''t see it any longer. "


    As soon as the words came out, several new gangs all stood up and yelled, with a trace of ruthlessness in everyone''s eyes, and a faint sense of turning over on the spot.


    "Don''t make any noise, everyone. Listen to me first." At this time, a voice suddenly rang out. When everyone saw it, it was Huang Dongsheng, the leader of the Junci.


    "Brother Sheng, if you have anything to say, you are all ears." Yan Pengcheng said that Huang Dongsheng is loyal and loyal, and his reputation on the road is quite good.


    Huang Dongsheng first nodded to Xiao Shili, and then said, "brother Li, since you have been in charge of the underworld, the disputes on the underworld have decreased a lot. Everyone comes out to seek wealth, so there''s no need to kill each other. I quite agree with you. However, recently, many of the owners of your stores are very angry, and the police come to them every day, so who can do business? Some of the owners want to get rid of the relationship with you, but they are afraid to say it. Today, my boss Huang is here to say a fair word. If you piss off the government, you will cut off everyone''s money. I don''t have to say anything else, But I can''t help mentioning it here. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak for a long time. At this time, he finally said, "what should I do according to the meaning of brother Sheng?"


    "I''ll be frank. In this case, it''s time for you to quit the underworld for a while. Instead of occupying the place where everyone can''t make money, it''s better to share the place with everyone. It''s good for everyone, don''t you think?" Although Huang Dongsheng''s last sentence is a question sentence, it uses an indisputable language channel.


    As soon as Huang Dongsheng''s words were finished, dozens of people behind Xiao Shili, led by Gao Xiang and Feilong, immediately stepped forward.


    At the same time, the people of more than 70 guilds in the opposite side all stood up, forming a dark crowd. As the two sides approached face to face, the sword was drawn and the crossbow was drawn, which filled the faces of both sides.


    However, although the Dark Alliance''s power is strong, its number is no more than that of dozens of gangs United. In addition, the Dark Alliance''s power has been greatly damaged in recent days. If this war breaks out, the Dark Alliance will definitely suffer.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili finally got up from his chair and stopped his own people.


    Huang Dongsheng said with a smile, "brother Li, those who know current affairs are heroes, and no one can always be in the same position. There are always things that need to be updated, and it''s no wonder that we have all these things."


    Xiao Shili looked low. After standing in the same place for a long time, he sighed, turned around and left the hall.


    Gao Xiang and Fei long are stunned. Then they stare at the crowd in front of them. They step back with their younger brother and follow the elder brother.


    "Ha ha ha, the secret alliance is just a group of cowards." The young man in the iron ring looked up to the sky and laughed, "it''s these people who destroyed the three forces. I really can''t believe it."


    Huang Dongsheng and Yan Pengcheng both took a look at this man, and there was a sense of despicability in their eyes.


    "Don''t say anything. The Dark Alliance has withdrawn now. J city is ours now." The leader of another new Guild said with a smile, "it''s time to divide our territory again."


    "Yes, before that, divide the territory of the Dark Alliance!"


    At the moment, in a guest room on the fifth floor of the hotel, three men are sitting or lying on the bed smoking. Lin Wenbin takes off his headphones and puts them on the table, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Team Lin, it seems that the boy''s power has been completely disintegrated." One of the men said.


    "I''ve spent so much effort. If the other party is not finished, I''ll be a fool." Lin Wenbin lit a cigarette, "bring that guy up."


    After a while, the door opened and a man was brought in. It was the young man with a nose ring. His name was Zhang Zhiyuan, the leader of the red city in the north of the city.


    Lin Wenbin did not look at each other, in the ashtray in the play of ash, "how about the situation at the scene?"


    "It''s all done according to your orders. Now the Dark Alliance has been removed from the road." Zhang Zhiyuan said with a servile manner.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Ha ha, Officer Lin, you are too thoughtful. There is no reason why he will not step down when so many people drive him out. Even if there is a real fight, the Dark Alliance is not our opponent. How ugly Xiao Shili''s face was at that time. By the way, what''s the hatred between you and the Dark Alliance?"


    "That''s not what you should ask. Take the money and get out of here." Lin Wenbin looks disgusted.


    "Yes, yes." Zhang Zhiyuan did not dare to say more. He took an envelope wrapped in kraft paper and bent back.


    "Well, we''re done. We can go back to s city." Lin Wenbin stretched a big stretch, "these days, really tired."


    At the same time, in an SUV heading for the city center, Huang Dongsheng said with a smile, "brother Li, my acting is OK."


    "Brother Sheng, you''re not only OK, you can almost compete with the best actor of the Oscar. To tell you the truth, looking at your smiling face and making people angry, I had the impulse to beat you at that time." Gao Xiang pats Lao Huang on the shoulder.


    Huang Dongsheng was flattered by Gao Xiang, more embarrassed to scratch his head, "at that time to say those words, I really feel a little uncomfortable."


    "Lao Yan, have all the people who stand up except you remembered?" Xiao Shili asked in front.


    Yan Pengcheng said, "remember, most of them are the leaders of new gangs. Among the old people, there is only Shi Qian of the kugu gang. Alas, this Shi Qian, when he is old, will make such a mistake."


    "I don''t have to say much about the next thing. I''ll leave it to you two." Xiao Shi left the way.


    "Yes, please rest assured." Yan Pengcheng and Huang Dongsheng share the same voice.

 Chapter 621

    The first step of the plan is completed, which is killing two birds with one stone, but to get rid of Lin Wenbin, we need to spend more money. Xiao Shili looked out of the window with a smile in his eyes. Lin Wenbin, if you want to fight with me, it''s still tender.


    The next morning, the two leaders of the provincial public security department went back to the provincial capital first. Director Liu, who has been in charge of reception for half a month, was relieved at last. At the same time, he secretly scolded that although the expenses for receiving the leaders came from the funds of the system, the money for giving gifts to the two leaders came from his own pocket. These bastards in the province are more than a dozen Hundreds of thousands of expenses can''t be avoided.


    Liu Ju is nearly 60 years old and is about to retire. There is no upward mobility. In fact, he has made enough money from the underworld, but he still wants to spend more years in this position and accumulate more old capital. The things he has done in recent years may happen one day in the east window. He has already planned to move overseas as soon as he retires.


    However, there is still a heavyweight who has not left, that is, the son of director Lin of the provincial public security department. Director Liu can not completely relax.


    Lin Wenbin got up early in the morning and first called his family to report what happened these days. Of course, his father Lin Jiannan supported him in doing this, but there was a premise that he could not affect Xiao Shili''s personal safety and freedom. This was what the old man meant.


    In fact, Lin Jiannan is just as confused as his son. He doesn''t know why his father values this student so much. Another thing is that Lin Shihan''s emotions at home these days make Lin Jiannan feel that it''s time for the family to intervene in this matter.


    Naturally, he sent two people from the provincial public security department to J city. Otherwise, only Lin Wenbin would be able to move his superior.


    In Lin Wenbin''s opinion, he did it very well. He not only abided by his grandfather''s wishes, but also achieved the desired effect. In the morning, accompanied by director Liu, he was flattered by director Liu when he was drinking morning tea together. Lin Wenbin could not help but feel proud and took a sip of coffee. "Liu Bureau, I''m here, You''ve eradicated the biggest evil force in J city. You should thank me¡°


    "That''s because when Mr. Lin came, the social atmosphere of our city immediately improved a lot. I hope Mr. Lin and the leaders will often come down to guide our work." Director Liu said with a smile, but secretly scolded him. In order to deal with Xiao Shili for the past half a month, he has used all the police forces of several sub bureaus. This is the most chaotic time in the society. I don''t know how many cases are overstocked now. If you pat your ass and leave, it''s not for me to deal with these things.


    Looking at Lin Wenbin''s proud smile, director Liu couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Lin, do you think the Dark Alliance is really broken by us?"


    "Of course, now the Dark Alliance has officially announced its withdrawal from the gangdom in J city. I have installed an eavesdropper in the hall of the gangdom assembly, which I heard with my own ears. Now the Dark Alliance is rebellious in J city. How can it stand? All the major gangs have feuded with the Dark Alliance this time. Even if Xiao Shili wants to make a comeback, he will be suppressed from all directions. Hum, this time he fell into my hands, at least the next three years will be very difficult to turn over. " Lin Wenbin hums and laughs.


    "Mr. Lin is really extraordinary. We ordinary people can''t match you." Director Liu nodded and said with a smile.


    At this time, Zhang Bo, the leader of the Criminal Police Brigade of the Municipal Bureau, suddenly ran into the canteen in a hurry. As soon as he entered the canteen, he called, "Liu Bureau, there''s a situation that needs your instructions."


    Liu Bureau complexion one Su, "how to return a responsibility, slowly say."


    Zhang Bo gasped slightly. "Just now, the front desk received a call to the police. It was an anonymous call from a man. The other party reported a major situation on the phone. About half a month ago, Xiao Shili, the leader of the Dark Alliance, with several key members of the gang, spoke to the head of Dongcheng District, Qu Yang, and his son, Qu Xiaozhou, In addition, Qu Xu, the leader of the traffic police brigade of Dongcheng Branch, was illegally imprisoned and maltreated. According to the report, there were still signs of sexual assault on the three members of the Qu family in the process.... "


    "What, what?" Before Liu bureau made a response, Lin Wenbin stood up from his chair, pointed to the other side and said, "repeat what you just said."


    Zhang Bo took a look at Liu Ju. Liu Ju''s expression was also a little wrong. He frowned deeply and said, "you say... The other party is the head of Dongcheng District?"


    "Yes, what the reporter said is very detailed about the identity of the victim."


    "No Lin Wenbin interrupted, "I asked you the last sentence just now. Repeat that sentence to me."


    Zhang Bo was stunned, then thought about it again and said, "three people... All have signs of being sexually assaulted..."


    It took Lin Wenbin a few seconds to figure out what was going on. He frowned, "are you sure someone didn''t report the fake police?"


    "I don''t think so. The reporter also provided us with evidence." Zhang Bo said, and took out a stack of photos from his briefcase. "This was sent to our criminal investigation department at the same time as the police call."


    Liu Ju took a look and found that one of the three people in the photo was Qu Yang. Although Qu Xu and Qu Xiaozhou had never met him, as long as they were sure that there was Qu Yang, the other two were not important.


    In the photo, the appearance of the three big men is not pleasing to the eye. Liu Ju only takes a look at them, then quickly turns his eyes away and hands them over to Lin Wenbin.


    Lin Wenbin looked at it, but he couldn''t stand it. He scolded a pervert in his heart, but his face was a little pleased. He said, "tell me more about the details of the report you received."


    Zhang Bo has some helplessness. He has made it very clear. He doesn''t know why the young master Lin from the provincial capital is so interested in the second half of the plot. However, he knows the identity and background of the other party, and even Liu Bureau has to wait on him, let alone himself. Now I have to repeat what I just said.


    Director Liu shakes his head while listening to the change. He feels surprised and surprised. Based on his understanding of Xiao Shili, he is not surprised if he has a festival with Qu Yang and secretly kidnaps and threatens each other. The key is that he never knows that Xiao Shili and his brothers still have such a hobby.


    Lin Wenbin listened to Zhang Bo again, but he was still not satisfied. He asked Zhang Bo to find the recording of the phone. After listening to it, he made sure that the reporter was talking about Xiao Shili and several other key members of the Dark Alliance. After they sexually assaulted the three men in the District, a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Director Liu, what do you think of this?" After Lin Wenbin determined his inner plan, he kicked the problem to Director Liu.


    Director Liu''s mood can be described as quite tangled. Seeing that the master is going to leave soon, but at the last moment, the master over there has done such a thing again, such as kidnapping, extortion and... What kind of government official, the other side said that he is not a small person but also a district leader, which can be said to be quite serious, And it happened to fall into the hands of Lin Wenbin, Xiao Shili this is really more sinister.


    Although he received a lot of bribes from the secret League, he really thought that he could not keep Xiao Shi away this time. When Lin Wenbin asked him, he had to say, "the nature of this matter is really bad. I will send someone to arrest the criminal immediately."


    "Don''t bother director Liu." Lin Wenbin waved his hand, "I''ll just take people. We must block the information about this matter, otherwise once it is leaked out, it will have a great impact on the image of the government."

 Chapter 622

    Director Liu nodded yes. After Lin Wenbin left, he quickly went to his desk and picked up the phone to call Xiao Shili. But the other party turned off the phone. Director Liu turned around the office with his hands on his back. He was really at a loss.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in the main conference room on the 14th floor of Shenyi group building, Xiao Shili sat alone at the broad conference table, half immersed in the sunlight from the window, half in the shadow, playing with an hourglass in his hands.


    "Time should be up." Xiao Shili looked at his watch and said to himself, "it''s really slow."


    The door of the conference room was suddenly opened from the outside. With the little secretary''s voice, five strong men strode into the conference hall. The first man was brave, but now his face was full of disdainful smile.


    Xiao Shili saw the comer, immediately put down the hourglass in his hand, put a smile on his face, "brother bin, what brings you to me again? What a rare guest."


    Lin Wenbin sneered, "Xiao Shili, you are really calm. Well, it''s been a bad month. "


    Xiao Shili''s face suddenly became a little dark, but his eyes showed a firm, "no matter what, I will not give up Shihan."


    Lin Wenbin shook his head, "admiration, admiration, acting well, if not for one thing, I would really be moved by you."


    Xiao Shili smell speech, facial expression slightly a change, "what do you say?"


    "Well, you know what? Before, the most I could do was to fix you up and let you give up thinking of my sister. Now I can kill you." Lin Wenbin hooked his finger in front of Xiao Shili and said, "it''s normal for a scum like you to die."


    Xiao Shili now wants to blow Lin Wenbin out, but he still has to pretend to show a frightened expression, "brother bin, what do you mean..."


    Lin Wenbin sneered, "you don''t really like my sister. Although you don''t know where you heard about my sister''s family background, you are only close to my sister in order to gain the power of her family. Am I right, Xiao Shili?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and didn''t speak for a few seconds.


    Lin Wenbin thought that the details of the other party had been exposed by himself, but he had no words to refute. He immediately had the impulse to kill the other party on the spot. However, he still tried to restrain himself and continued to ridicule the other party. He said, "you have such a mind when you are young. It''s admirable, but you think it will be so simple. That''s a big mistake."


    "Nonsense Xiao Shili seems to have finally slowed down and said, "you are slandering me!" However, there is a kind of strong argument in the words.


    Lin Wenbin said with a sneer, "I don''t know how these photos came from, but unfortunately, they fell into my hands. Since you are good at this, how can you be interesting to my sister?"


    This action is not only to produce evidence, but also to humiliate each other. Several policemen on the scene burst into laughter, and their eyes were mixed with contempt and disgust for Xiao Shili.


    Damn it, Xiao Shili gritted his teeth in his heart. For the sake of Lin Shihan, he had to bear it. His face turned red and white. However, this photo is really disgusting. Those friends specially chose the angle they thought was tempting to take. They didn''t want to take a look at it.


    "There''s nothing more to say." Lin Wenbin lit a cigarette, cold hum, two police came forward, "click" to Xiao Shili handcuffed.


    "Wait, brother bin, there may be some misunderstanding..." Xiao Shili stood up and explained.


    "Take it away!" Lin Wenbin was not separated from the other party. With an order, several policemen took Xiao Shili out.


    After Lin Wenbin put Xiao Shili in the police car, he didn''t drive to the Municipal Public Security Bureau, but drove directly towards the entrance of the expressway.


    Of course, he is not interested in arresting Xiao Shili. In his eyes, the head of the district is just an official the size of sesame and mung bean. Let alone being sodomized, it''s no big deal to die.


    Although Lin Wenbin succeeded in bringing down Xiao Shili''s power in one month, he could not guarantee that the other party would give up Lin Shihan. As soon as we met today, the boy was more difficult to deal with than we thought. The alarm call before he left was like a timely rain to himself.


    Now as long as these criminal evidences are put in front of Lin Shihan to prove that Xiao Shi not only cheated her feelings, but also was a gay, he would completely cut off his sister''s thoughts about this bastard. Although it was a bit cruel and ugly, he could only do so for his sister''s future happiness and the interests of his family.


    Seeing the police car driving on the highway, Xiao Shili is sure that his plan is successful. Although this is a bit risky, only in this way can he enter the Lin family and see Lin Shihan again.


    Lin Shihan hasn''t contacted herself for several days, and her phone call is still unanswered. According to her guess, she must be under house arrest. Compared with Lin Wenbin''s threat to herself, Xiao Shili is more worried about Lin Shihan, and he is ready to persuade Lin''s family.


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, Lin Wenbin is just a pawn of the Lin family. It''s Lin Shihan''s father and grandfather who really hold the power. So at the beginning, he never thought about dealing with Lin Wenbin. To solve all this, he must face these two old guys.


    Lin Wenbin''s police car came from s city by himself. On the way, he called Liu Bureau and told the other party that Xiao Shili was escorted to the provincial capital by himself. Although director Liu was anxious, he couldn''t do anything under such circumstances.


    They have nothing to say all the way. They are making their own calculations. I don''t want to be stopped by the traffic police when I drive half the way.


    Lin Wenbin stopped, looked out of the window and asked what happened. The traffic police answered that there was a landslide in the road ahead, and the road was temporarily blocked. There were long queues on both sides of the highway. Lin Wenbin had been waiting on the road for more than five hours before he was told that due to the serious cracks in the mountains on both sides of the highway, he could not ensure the passage in a short time.


    The cars blocked on the highway immediately got off the highway from the toll station in front of them under the guidance of the traffic police. Lin Wenbin cursed his mother. It would take two more hours to detour to s City, but there was no way.


    There are two counties in the middle of J City and s city. After leaving the first county, it is getting dark. In addition, the road condition from this county to the next county is very bad, and the police car is bumpy all the way. It seems that it will be at least midnight before we reach J city.


    The distance between the two counties is quite desolate. There are continuous wasteland on both sides. Occasionally, there are a few residential buildings with lights on, and there are few vehicles passing by. Lin Wenbin looks at the darkness in front of the car window. He can''t help but feel sleepy. He can only keep on smoking and keep on fighting. On the other hand, he pays close attention to Xiao Shili. In such a sparsely populated place, It''s hard to say if the other party will play any tricks, but Lin Wenbin, who has worked as a criminal policeman for many years, still can''t deal with a high school student. At the moment, the other party didn''t know when he had fallen asleep on the seat. Lin Wenbin thought it was an imbalance. He thought, no, the other party obviously despised himself. He thought that he couldn''t do anything to make him sleep so well. In the heart immediately ruthlessly think, after waiting for Lin Shihan to understand the whole thing, oneself must let this kid eat a bit of bitterness.

 Chapter 623

    About half an hour later, the shadow of the county is still far away. Lin Wenbin yawned a lot. When he opened his eyes, he saw a figure in front of the car light.


    Lin Wenbin was shocked, and quickly stepped on the brake. The car stopped a few meters away from the man. Lin Wenbin sweated a little behind him. Looking at the man again, he was lying upright on the ground in front of him.


    Lin Wenbin himself is not sure if the man was hit by himself. He opens the car door and wants to get off the car to see the situation, but his shoulder is suddenly held by a hand.


    "Don''t get out of the car."


    Lin Wenbin turns his head and looks at Xiao Shili in surprise. He doesn''t know when he has woken up. At the moment, his mind is as clear as electricity, and he is staring at the front. Lin Wenbin was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he pushed the other party''s hand away. The boy pretended to be so much like him that he almost scared him. Now he opened the door and wanted to get off.


    "Look around. There is no family around. Where did this man come from?" Xiao Shili said something.


    Lin Wenbin''s action stops again. He is awed in his heart. What the other party said is right. He didn''t think of it for a moment. As a criminal policeman, his professional instinct makes him cautious.


    Although listening to the boy''s words made him feel very shameless, for safety reasons, Lin Wenbin did not dare to act rashly. At the moment, he honked the horn hard, but the man did not respond.


    At this time, seven or eight figures suddenly appeared in the nearby trees. Before Lin Wenbin could see them clearly, Xiao Shili grabbed each other''s head and pressed it down. Only a loud gunshot sounded outside the window. Several figures shot out tongues of fire in their hands at the same time. The police car''s light glass was all broken in an instant, and a series of sparks splashed on the car body.


    Two people hide under the console, broken glass smashed from the top of a body, Lin Wenbin frightened, a pull out of the waist of the grab, pointed to Xiao Shili way, "do you dare to Yin me?"


    Xiao Shili stared at each other, "if it were me, now you would have died."


    Lin Wenbin thought that Xiao Shili had saved him, but he still doubted each other. In the wild mountains, someone suddenly ambushed him and killed him. Besides Xiao Shili, he could not think of any other possibilities.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t figure out what was the situation for a moment. At the moment, the two men were suppressed by each other''s intensive fire, and they were all huddled in the car and couldn''t lift their heads.


    "Open the handcuffs first!"


    Lin Wenbin firmly said, "don''t even think about it!"


    "Or untie my handcuffs, or we''ll die here together. This car won''t last long! " Xiao Shili snorted.


    Lin Wenbin hesitated for a few seconds, suddenly pushed Xiao Shili under the seat, raised his hand and fired several shots blindly from the broken window.


    The gunfire stopped gradually. It seemed that the other side was changing bullets after a round of shooting. At this time, there was a voice that was particularly harsh in the night, "Xiao Shili, come out quickly and die!"


    Lin Wenbin accidentally looked at Xiao Shili. At this time, he realized that it was this guy who got into trouble with his enemy! But just because of today and implicated himself, in the heart not from a burst of regret.


    Xiao Shili wanted to go out and see who he was. He was used to being assassinated, and his nerves became numb. He felt that this kind of thing was common. However, one of his hands was handcuffed to the seat. Although he could break the seat with his own strength, it was bound to make Lin Wenbin treat himself as a monster.


    In China, Xiao Shili has always decided to hide his strength. The wood is higher than the forest, and the wind will destroy it. In this normal society, if he acts beyond the ordinary people, he will surely attract the attention of countless people.


    Of course, people who have seen Xiao Shili''s real strength have only one ending, that is death!


    "Hey, hold on!" Lin Wenbin took advantage of the gap between the enemy''s changing bullets, suddenly sat up and held the steering wheel, suddenly stepped on the accelerator, and the police car, which was already full of holes, rushed towards the crowd in front of him.


    "Idiot, it''s no use." Xiao Shili stood up and said.


    "What?" As soon as Lin Wenbin''s voice fell, he saw a large truck standing in the way ahead. With a look of consternation, he quickly braked. The police car spun for half a circle in the harsh sound of friction with the ground, and only a few centimeters short of hitting the truck.


    "Hum, want to go? Is it that simple? " Behind him came a laugh, and a group of people immediately gathered around.


    With the faint light of the headlight, Xiao Shili could see clearly that there were about fifteen or six people in each other''s hands. Each of them had guns, most of them were pistols and blowers, and they also had self-made double barreled shotguns. At the front of them was a bald man. The most striking thing about him was that his bald head was covered with tattoos, which gave him a strange feeling.


    Although the appearance of these people is very abrupt, they are only ordinary people in terms of their steps and posture, as well as the way of attack just now. But I don''t know why these people ambush themselves here.


    The bald man went to the front of the car, raised his nozzle and fired a shot. He immediately smashed one side of the lamp, and then drank, "Xiao Shili, you don''t want to leave here alive today. If you know something, you''ll come out and die!"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other through the windowless window, "who are you?"


    "Well, since you want to know, I''ll let you die to understand." Bareheaded will be in the hands of a spray, look gloomy way, "I am Yin Feiquan''s brother Yin Feilong, that day you killed my brother in the playground, this account you should not forget it."


    Xiao Shili understood, otherwise how to look at each other''s tattoos a little familiar, so he said with a smile, "do you want to revenge for your brother, why at this time?"


    "Hum." Yin Feilong sneered, "do you think I''ll let you go if you are caught by the police? I swear to my brother''s throne that I will kill you myself. Today is the time for you to die! "


    Lin Wenbin shrank below, and after listening to each other''s words, he secretly complained. These people see that they are bound to kill Xiao Shili. They can''t kill each other more than a dozen guns with one gun. Although Xiao Shili should die, they can''t let him die in the hands of these underworld before they let his sister know the truth.


    However, as it is now, even himself is in danger. These people will not let go of themselves if they kill Xiao Shili. Lin Wenbin''s palms can''t help sweating. Is it true that he will die here tonight for this guy.


    Xiao Shili looked at Yin Feilong and said, "OK, let''s do it."


    Yin Feilong didn''t expect that the other party would say that. He was stunned. He pointed his gun at Xiao Shili now. Besides hatred, he also had an unparalleled pleasure in his heart. The leader of J City, whose life is now in his own hands, wants to see him beg for mercy and bow to himself. Xiao Shili''s words shattered the illusion in Yin Feilong''s heart.


    See the other side standing in the same place did not move, Xiao Shili also raised a hand, and wrist handcuffs, "see, I am now handcuffed in the car, where can''t go, to kill me, don''t you start?"

 Chapter 624

    Yin Feilong can see clearly that the other party is indeed handcuffed, but there is no surprise on his face. On the contrary, it shows a kind of confusion and confusion. Why can the other party behave so calmly in this situation? Is there any plot or trap on the other side?


    A person who is handcuffed and can''t go anywhere can play any conspiracy. There are more than ten guns aiming at each other at the same time. As long as any gun fires, it can kill him instantly. Although Yin Feiquan thinks so in his heart, it seems that there is a kind of power to prevent him from pulling the trigger.


    Xiao Shili was unarmed, and his whole body was completely exposed to each other''s guns. However, at the moment, a kind of breath was released from his body, which made more than a dozen bandits with guns stand in the same place for a moment, and there was no way to shoot him.


    At this moment, Lin Wenbin also feels the breath of Xiao Shili. This feeling is completely different from that of Xiao Shili He knew before. This feeling is just like the sharpest edge on the blade, but it is spread infinitely, hanging on everyone''s head.


    More than a dozen people armed with live ammunition were shocked by the momentum of an unarmed man. It was the first time that Lin Wenbin met this kind of thing. At the same time, I was also shocked by this momentum, the original contempt for the other side, now suddenly dissipated from my heart.


    After deeply shocked, Lin Wenbin immediately realized that this was a rare opportunity. When the enemy was deterred by Xiao Shili, he didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to fight back, but when!


    Lin Wenbin immediately shot a gangster standing in the front. When the gangster fell down, the enemy seemed to be awakened from his sleep and became manic again. All of them fired at the vehicles in front of him, and the fragmented police car fell into the baptism of bullets again.


    But when Lin Wenbin shot, he rolled out of the car on the spot. After several laps, he lay on the ground, shooting at a fixed point and killing another person. Then he got up quickly and jumped into the grass beside the road.


    Outside the grass on both sides of the road is the wasteland. Due to the terrain, many small hills have been formed. Once people enter, it is difficult to find them. As soon as Yin Feilong''s face changed, he called out, "chase me, don''t let the policeman run away!" Once let the police escape, it goes without saying what kind of result they will have.


    Lin Wenbin didn''t run far. After he got into the grass, he dodged a burst of random guns. Then under the cover of the grass, he quietly detoured back to the other side of the road and shot two people unexpectedly.


    Yin Feilong and others thought that the other side fled along the hill. Unexpectedly, he would come back and kill his two brothers. Yin Feilong was so angry that he couldn''t deal with more than a dozen of them. He kept shooting at each other''s position to suppress their actions. At the same time, he gestured to let them touch each other from the other side.


    Lin Wenbin focused on the face of the enemy, did not expect that someone would come around from the side, until it was too late to find out, after a shot, Lin Wenbin immediately rolled down from the hill, fell on the road for a few laps, just to get up, two boots appeared in front of him, and then a cold heavy muzzle, on his head.


    "Damn it, dead cop, anyone who dares to kill me, I''ll ask your family to pay for your life!" Yin Feilong''s eyes are red, and when he presses his finger on the trigger, he will pull it off.


    So close to the top of the head, a shot down, enough to blow the whole head, Lin Wenbin closed his eyes in despair, even if his family is powerful, he can''t save himself now, he had a bright future, but he didn''t expect to die here tonight.


    At this time, Yin Feiquan suddenly left his body and flew out to the side of the road. His younger brother''s face changed at the same time after he gave a scream. Several people ran to help Yin Feilong. The rest of them quickly pointed their guns at the shadow that appeared beside Lin Wenbin.


    Xiao Shili holds Yin Feiquan''s spray in his left hand, and his right hand is still handcuffed to the seat. But at the moment, the whole car seat is already in his hand. It was just with this seat that he hit Yin Feiquan out.


    Lin Wenbin opened his eyes, some do not believe in the immediate scene. Also more don''t believe, the other party will save themselves.


    At the moment, none of the remaining ten people of the black shark Gang could see when the other party appeared in front of them. In panic, they immediately fired at each other.


    Before several people pulled the trigger, Xiao Shili was already at a speed hard for ordinary people to see. He first raised the jet, fired three shots in a row, and shot the three people out. At the same time, he raised his seat to block the bullets coming later, and then he stepped on the ground like a fast shadow.


    All the members of the black shark Gang felt a flash of shadows in front of them. When they saw each other clearly, two of them had fallen to the ground. Xiao Shili deliberately slowed down his speed to make his body within the range of normal people''s reception, but he made the enemy unable to aim. After knocking down one person, he quickly moved to the next person. Everyone watched his companions fall to the ground one by one under the opponent''s hands, but there was no way to shoot them. It took less than ten seconds, All the members of the black shark Gang have fallen to the ground.


    After cutting down the last person with a knife, Xiao Shili turns around and sees Lin Wenbin''s stiff expression on his face. He is helpless to know that although he has hidden his strength, he is still too weird.


    forget it. Xiao Shili walked towards Lin Wenbin, until he came to the other side, Lin Wenbin''s mouth was still not closed.


    "Now you can give me the key." Xiao Shili points to the other side.


    Lin Wenbin was stunned for a few seconds to react. This time, he didn''t think much, so he took out the key from his pocket and threw it to the other side.


    "Thank you." Xiao Shili opened the handcuffs with the key, moved his wrist, and looked at Lin Wenbin, "didn''t you get hurt?"


    "No... nothing." Lin Wenbin slowly got up from the ground. The previous shot just brushed his arm. He was frightened, and then he slipped and rolled down the mountain.


    At the moment, Lin Wenbin looked at the people lying on the floor, with a very strange expression. One person, in just a few seconds, knocked down a dozen people in a row. He was not watching a movie.


    Suddenly, another scream came from the distance. It turned out that the two younger brothers were in a bad situation. They set up Yin Feilong and wanted to escape. However, they were caught up by Xiao Shili and one of them broke the leg bone.


    Yin Feilong fell to the ground. He was still conscious. He turned around and tried his best to move back. His face full of fear pleaded, "brother Li, i... I''m wrong. Please, I''m really wrong."


    Xiao Shili went to the other side and raised his foot.


    "Wait!" Lin Wenbin saw this scene and cried in a hurry.


    But this foot has stepped down. With a sound of bone and flesh breaking, Yin Feilong''s whole jaw tears from his face and tilts to one side. Blood gushes out, leaving only a bright red tongue in the upper part of his mouth, curling up between his teeth.


    Lin Wenbin lowered his head and shook his head. As a policeman, he could not see anyone killing a person naked in front of him.


    "Let''s go." Xiao Shili walked by each other and said.


    Lin Wenbin Leng for a moment, "what do you say?"


    "Keep going." Xiao Shili has been sitting in a police car full of holes, "don''t you want to spend the night with these people?"

 Chapter 625

    Lin Wenbin looks at the other side with disbelief. With the strength and current situation of the other side, he can leave here in a swagger. There is no reason to be escorted to the provincial capital by himself. Lin Wenbin also understood that the other party had such ability at the beginning. If the other party wanted to, he could easily kill himself on the road.


    At this moment, Lin Wenbin had a new understanding of this man, and at the same time, he felt how ridiculous he was. A few hours ago, he thought he had broken the other party and was complacent. Now, standing in front of him, he was a man he could not defeat in any case.


    Lin Wenbin finally walked in the past, sat in the car, hit the fire several times, but suddenly gave up, "forget it, you go."


    Xiao Shili looked at the other side, "why?"


    Lin Wenbin shook his head, "I take you to the provincial capital, just to tell Shihan that you are a liar, and then let her give you up completely. Now it seems that there is no need."


    Xiao Shili of course knows the other party''s purpose, but Lin Wenbin said that Xiao Shili would quit. He spent so much effort to bring himself to Lin Shihan through his brother-in-law. Lin Wenbin gave up on his way here. All he did before Xiao Shili was depressed was in vain.


    "Give me a reason." Xiao Shi left the way.


    Lin Wenbin gave a wry smile, then took out the stack of photos from his bag and lit them with a lighter. "I was born in a family like that. I still have some confidence in my ability to see people. A person who can release such a strong atmosphere can''t do such a thing."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing at this conclusion, "not necessarily."


    "Why did you come back to save me when you could escape by yourself?" Lin Wenbin asked.


    "Even if I run away, the police will still want me, and many people know that you were with me at that time, and you died. Who do you think will be responsible for this account?" Xiao Shili had already thought about his words before he made his move.


    Lin Wenbin still felt that it was impossible, "as far as I have the criminal evidence for you, it is enough to sentence you to several decades'' imprisonment in the provincial capital. Are you willing to bear the consequences?"


    "I just want to see one side of the poem. Other things are not in my mind." Xiao Shili said lightly.


    Lin Wenbin was silent for a few seconds. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Shili. After he lit it, he took a deep breath and spat out a large cloud of blue smoke. "Anyway, you saved my life. This kindness can''t be denied. Now let''s be clear. How do you want me to help you?"


    Xiao Shili found that his brother-in-law was not too stupid, so he said, "I said, I only want to see one side of the poem."


    Lin Wenbin sighed, "even if you meet her, what can you do? To tell you the truth, part of the reason I did this to you was for your own sake, and the bigger reason was for the future of the family. Shihan''s future has already been planned by his grandfather and father, when to go to school, when to graduate, when to work, and when to get married. All this seems accidental, In fact, it''s all under the control of the family. She is destined to marry someone to complete the important political planning of the family, and you can''t change anything. "


    "You don''t have to worry about that. If you really want to help me, take me to Lin Shihan''s side." Xiao Shili said.


    Lin Wenbin didn''t know where the other party''s self-confidence came from and nodded, "OK, but you''d better prepare yourself first. My grandfather and father are not so easy to talk to me. They will certainly use all means to prevent you from being with my sister. Now I can''t persuade you, but you will definitely give up at that time¡°


    Xiao Shili is certainly prepared, but now that he says it, Lin Wenbin will not believe himself, and even think he is a madman.


    After thinking about it, they decided to give up the police car that had become a beehive. Otherwise, they would drive the car into the city without attracting the attention of the police. Lin Wenbin called the local police to explain the situation and location of the incident and told them to send a car to arrest people immediately.


    Xiao Shili tells Lin Wenbin that except for those who were killed by himself, the rest of them were knocked unconscious by themselves, and it will take at least one day to wake up. Lin Wenbin does not have any doubt about Xiao Shili''s words at the moment, so he doesn''t stay any longer and rushes to s city immediately.


    "That''s right." When Lin Wenbin thought of something, he asked, "what did you do about the district head?"


    Xiao Shili glanced at each other. Lin Wenbin said, "no, I mean, did you send someone to do it?"


    "What''s the problem?" Xiao Shili looks at each other.


    Lin Wenbin is not stupid either. He thinks there is something wrong with it. "The police call¡°


    "Of course, I arranged for a fight¡° Xiao Shili laughs, the matter has come to this point, there is no need to hide, "not so, how can you take me to see Lin Shihan?"


    Lin Wenbin slightly took a cool breath. It turned out that the other party had already calculated. If it hadn''t happened suddenly on the way, he might have been used by others. He was still complacent. He thought that he was too impulsive. Although the photo was true, there was no Xiao Shili''s face on it. The other party could explain himself with any reason. I can''t help but wonder that this young man, who is at least seven or eight years younger than himself, has such deep intention.


    However, he also let the other side fall from the peak position to the bottom. Lin Wenbin felt a little sorry, but he didn''t open his mouth when he wanted to say something sorry. He had to help the other side a little more to make up for it.


    Xiao Shili knows what the other party is thinking when he sees Lin Wenbin''s expression. After thinking about it, he decides not to tell the truth of the matter to the other party. If Lin Wenbin knows about the underworld summit, he just arranged a play for himself. I''m afraid that his eldest brother will spit out blood and die on the scene.


    When they arrived at s City, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. Lin Wenbin stopped the car directly in front of the Lin family residence. So early, the Lin family had not slept. When the family saw Lin Wenbin suddenly driving a truck back, they were surprised.


    "Wenbin, what happened, how do you..." after seeing Lin Wenbin''s figure from the window, Du Fei quickly opened the door to meet him, but just saw Xiao Shili behind Lin Wenbin.


    "There are guests..." Du Fei is a lady from a rich family. She has a good grasp of the scene. After seeing Xiao Shi''s departure, her concern for her son''s expression immediately changes into an elegant reserve, with a gentle smile on her face. "This is..."


    Lin Wenbin wanted to introduce Xiao Shili in front of the whole family, but when his mother asked, she didn''t answer, so she had to say, "he is Xiao Shili, Shihan''s boyfriend."


    Du Fei frowned slightly. As soon as she heard Shihan''s five words, she looked at Xiao Shili up and down. He looked very ordinary from head to foot, and there was nothing special about him. Although he couldn''t see it from the outside, he was certainly younger than Shihan as a student of Shihan.


    It is such a boy who is not amazing in appearance. He even lets his daughter not think about food and tea all day, and locks himself in the room every day. Since half a month ago, he has said no more than five words to his family.

 Chapter 626

    Dufei looked at Xiao Shili, but she didn''t feel angry or disgusted at the moment. On the contrary, there was an unexpected joy.


    After seeing Xiao Shili, first of all, Du Fei didn''t feel dissatisfied with each other''s appearance and temperament. Although the boy is very ordinary, his face and figure are very pleasing to the eye, which is the kind of introverted handsome. This kind of handsome can''t be seen at first sight, but after a long time, he will unconsciously radiate from each other''s body.


    Shi Han shut himself up in his room every day. After a long time, he had to suffer from depression. After all, as a mother, dufei''s heart lies in her daughter. She is not a member of the Lin family. As for anything political, it has nothing to do with her. Of course, she doesn''t care. What she cares about is her daughter''s happiness. At this time, she suddenly thinks that if two people meet, Shihan''s situation will be relieved.


    Thinking of this, Du Fei hurriedly walked to them and whispered to Lin Wenbin, "don''t let your father and grandfather know about this. Just wait and say that you are your classmate. Just go to Xiaohan''s room on the second floor."


    Lin Wenbin nodded, but Xiao Shili didn''t think so. At a close look, Du Fei''s face was quite similar to Du Yue''s, and he couldn''t help feeling kind in his heart. At the moment, he said, "don''t worry, aunt, I''m not here just to see the poem, but for the happiness of the poem for life."


    Du Fei''s eyes swept over Xiao Shili, but he was surprised by the extremely confident expression on each other''s face. He said, "children will talk nonsense. Do you know what happiness is? I allow you to meet Shihan, but it doesn''t mean that I approve of your relationship. On this point, I share the same position with Shihan''s father and grandfather. Young man, listen to my aunt''s advice. I''ll go up and persuade Shihan. Then you two can break up peacefully. It''s good for both of you. If you feel reluctant, I can give you compensation, money... "


    Du Wenbin interrupted his mother hastily, "Mom, don''t you nag me, where''s my father?"


    "I''m watching TV in the living room. I''ll say he''s your classmate when I go in. You two should not show up." Du Fei said and looked at Xiao Shili again. "Remember what Auntie said just now, tonight will be your last time to meet. If you really care about the happiness of Shihan, calm down and break up with her."


    When Du Fei said this, Xiao Shili saw a trace of helplessness from her face. It was obvious that she didn''t want her daughter to be taken as a pawn of the political chessboard and mortgaged as an object to marry a person she didn''t like. But she couldn''t help it. Now she is a member of the Lin family. If she is in this family, she should abide by the rules of the family.


    "Is Wen bin back, Xiao Fei? Why don''t you two come in? What are you talking about outside? " At this time, Lin Jiannan''s voice came from the room.


    "Let''s go." Du Fei turns around and walks up the steps. He specially tells Xiao Shili to leave with his eyes. If Lin Jiannan knows that he has brought the last person they want to see into the house, his husband will be angry.


    In the hall, a total of three men sit, in addition to Lin Jiannan, there are Lin Jianguo, Lin Wenbin''s great uncle, and Lin Jianrong, his uncle. In the big family, such scenes are very common.


    As soon as he entered, the eyes of the three men in the room immediately focused on Xiao Shili, a stranger. Du Fei said, "Oh, this is Wenbin''s college classmate, Xiao Zhang. Today, I''m on my way with Wenbin, so I''ll come and have a sit at home."


    "How are you, uncle Lin?" Xiao Shili said in a polite tone, anyway, the three people were all surnamed Lin, so he said it directly.


    Lin Jiannan nodded slightly. Although he felt that this classmate was a little too young, it was difficult to judge a man''s age from his appearance at the age of 18 to 25, mainly because of his immature or mature temperament. Xiao Shili''s temperament was undoubtedly close to maturity. Coupled with his calm eyes, people could not doubt his age.


    Lin Jiannan''s eyes immediately turned to Lin Wenbin, "Wenbin, what''s the matter? Why did you come back with a truck tonight, your police car?"


    Lin Wenbin didn''t cover up, so he told the story of what happened on the road, but the ending was that he drove out of the encirclement and ignored Xiao Shili''s appearance. Those gangsters also turned from revenge seeking to road robbery.


    Everyone in the hall was shocked after hearing this. Duffy looked at his son to see if he was hurt. He said, "why didn''t you tell mom about this earlier?"


    "I''m not afraid of you. Besides, there are only a few thieves. It''s no big deal." Lin Wenbin said this, but he could not help but sigh. If it had not been for Xiao Shili, he would have lost his life now.


    The two separated counties are under the jurisdiction of L City, which is three legged with J City and s city. Lin Jiannan immediately called the L City Public Security Bureau and asked for an immediate thorough investigation. However, the other side reported that the suspect had been arrested and was under interrogation.


    Lin Jiannan was shocked that the efficiency of the police in L City was so fast. Lin Wenbin confessed that he had already reported the case when he left. The group of people must have been unscrupulous and were waiting for the next car by the side of the road. Only then did the police catch them all. Lin Jiannan looked at his son with a kind of praise and nodded.


    Du Fei secretly pulled Lin Wenbin, "Wenbin, take Xiao Zhang upstairs. I''ll tell the servant to cook supper for you later."


    Lin Wenbin answered and took Xiao Shi to the second floor. Lin Shihan''s room is in the penultimate room at the corner of the second floor. Now the door is closed. Lin Wenbin knocked on the door for a long time, and then a weak voice came from it, "who is that?"


    Hearing Lin Shihan''s voice, Xiao Shili couldn''t help being excited and hurriedly said, "Shihan, it''s me!"


    "Shi... Shi Li?" Inside the low voice suddenly become incredible and surprise. The door opened immediately, and Lin Shihan, wearing a nightgown, looked at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t control himself any more. He held Lin Shihan in a daze in his arms. Almost at the same time, Lin Shihan''s tears welled up.


    "Shili... How did you come here?" Lin Shihan sniffs, but is surprised but curious.


    "Your brother brought me here, and your mother helped me." Xiao Shili caresses the girl''s hair, but it has not been seen for a while. Lin Shihan has obviously lost a lot of weight.


    Lin Shihan looks at his brother gratefully. Lin Wenbin pushes them into the room and closes the door. "Be careful, don''t be seen by others. Shili, you only have one hour at most. Hurry up."


    After the door was closed, Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s face and gently kissed her pink cheek. Her lips were full of tears. Lin Shihan, who had been kissed by Xiao Shili, suddenly woke up, stepped back from the man''s arms and shook his head, "Shili, you shouldn''t be here."


    "Sister Shihan, what''s the matter? Why haven''t you answered my phone for so long?" Although Xiao Shili knew the reason, he still asked, "I haven''t seen you in the school for a long time."


    When Lin Shihan thought of his gaffe, he could not help blushing and embarrassed. At this time, he reluctantly showed a smile, "I''m ok. It''s just that I haven''t been at home for a long time, so I want to stay at home more this time."


    She didn''t want Xiao Shili to know that she pleaded with her father that day and asked the public security bureau to let Xiao Shili go. Although her father agreed, she had a request that from that day on, she couldn''t leave the family. Also, we should obey the arrangement of our family and get married on a certain day.

 Chapter 627

    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s eyes and knew what she was hiding from her. When the mood was warming up, they both forgot everything and their identities. However, when they calmed down, they seemed to be blocking some invisible barrier.


    When the roles of the two changed to the relationship between teachers and students, Xiao Shili felt that it was so inappropriate for him to appear here. After brewing for a few seconds, he said, "sister Shihan, how about going back to J city with me? There will be college entrance examination in less than two years. Our class can''t do without you."


    This is really a bad excuse, but Lin Shihan feels that his eyes are moist again. He really can''t put down that class of students, let alone one of them.


    "I''m sorry, I may never go back." Lin Shihan tried his best to make his tone calm. "After I leave, the school will arrange new English teachers and head teachers for you. They must be teachers with more teaching experience than me, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Why?" This is a simple and even naive word, but it can contain some feelings of people.


    Lin Shihan bit his lower lip and finally said, "I''m going to get married next Monday. There are four days left, so... After I get married, I won''t go back."


    "What" is the first reaction in Xiao Shi''s mind so fast? He really didn''t expect that the Lin family would arrange Lin Shihan''s marriage so soon.


    "Fast? I''m no longer young. It''s normal for me to get married now. " Lin Shihan''s hazy eyes barely showed a smile.


    "But you don''t really want to get married, and you don''t really love that person. It''s all about your family, right?" Xiao Shili couldn''t help blurting out.


    Lin Shihan didn''t speak. He just closed his eyes and answered the question by default.


    The room was quiet for ten seconds.


    "There are some things that you can''t change anyway. Since I was a child, how to go in the future has been decided." She murmured, then opened her eyes and said, "those few months of living alone in J city are the happiest time of my life, and I will always remember it."


    "Nothing in the world is impossible." Xiao Shili suddenly grabbed the girl''s wrist, "I''ll take you out of here!"


    Lin Shihan was slightly surprised in his eyes, but then recovered his numb expression, "and then? No matter where I hide, my grandfather and dad will always find me. Besides, this is my home after all. I can''t abandon it all my life. "


    "Then I''ll persuade your grandfather and father to change their mind."


    Lin Shihan looked at Xiao Shili and couldn''t help laughing. Although this sentence was full of immature childishness in her ears, it still warmed her heart.


    Xiao Shili pulls up Lin Shihan and walks out of the door. Lin Shihan is startled. She understands Xiao Shili''s character. Does he really want to


    Lin Shihan quickly stopped and held each other, "don''t make trouble. My grandfather and dad can''t listen to you." I thought that if my grandfather and father really saw Xiao Shili, he would be in great danger.


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Xiao Shili let go of Lin Shihan, went to the door, gently turned the door handle, and then looked back at the girl, "if you don''t go, I''ll go myself."


    At this moment, Lin Shihan suddenly saw a smile of absolute self-confidence on each other''s face. He couldn''t help but stay in his heart, trying to figure out where his self-confidence came from? Let grandfather and father change their mind, for this and his family did not do for more than ten years, children are really children.


    Xiao Shili has already walked out of the room. Lin Shihan is worried and catches up with him. If he really goes to argue with his grandfather, who knows what will happen? He must be by his side.


    "Where is your grandfather''s room?"


    Xiao Shi left and stood on the long corridor, looking at both sides of the road.


    Lin Shihan was helpless and didn''t want to tell him, but he was afraid that he would go around looking for it, so he had to whisper, "you follow me, remember, don''t make a sound."


    "I see." Xiao Shili touched his back. He was in his own home. How could he act like a thief? However, his current situation is similar to sneaking into this home or a family. It always feels strange.


    It has to be said that the actual area of this house is much larger than that seen outside. Lin Shihan sneaks to the fourth floor with Xiao Shili. Fortunately, there are no other family members on the way, only a few servants.


    The decoration of the fourth floor is very elegant and elegant, and it is very different from the modern home style of the three floors below. As soon as you step on the steps, a breath of antique will come to you. On the corridor with wooden floor, there are potted plants or root carvings at intervals. On the walls, there are mounted and hung calligraphy and paintings, on which there are dragon and Phoenix dances, or ink splashes, The smell of incense wafts in the air, giving people a Zen like feeling.


    Seeing this scene, needless to say, the old man must have lived here. However, looking at the layout of the corridor, he did not look like a brave soldier for half his life. Instead, he looked like an elegant and indifferent scholar poet. Naturally, Xiao Shili did not understand any of the calligraphy and painting on the wall, but he was very familiar with the Avalokitesvara at the end of the corridor.


    "My grandfather likes to be quiet. He hates to be disturbed by others, so even the family members can''t come to this floor without his permission." Lin Shihan said in a low voice, "I''ve only seen my father come up a few times because of very important things. Usually things are on the first floor. I don''t say anything until my grandfather goes down."


    "So your grandfather spoiled you and let you play here since you were a child?" Xiao Shili heard this meaning from Lin Shihan''s words.


    Lin Shihan''s face rippled with a trace of tenderness. "Of course, my grandfather hurt me when he was young, and my brother often liked to run here, but once he was found by my grandfather, he beat him hard. Later, he beat my brother so much that he didn''t dare to come up again."


    Xiao Shili snorted, "so what? Now your grandfather doesn''t regard you as a pawn in politics. "


    Lin Shihan''s face turned white, and his warmth faded. He argued discontentedly, "don''t be so ugly about chess pieces." With a sigh in my heart, it may be more appropriate to use chess pieces to describe myself. My grandfather may have known what will happen in the future, so he was so kind to himself when he was a child. Maybe he wanted to make up for himself.


    The old man can really enjoy it. He monopolizes such a big layer, and no one else is allowed to come up. As he walked, Xiao Shili muttered that he could recognize some of the famous paintings and calligraphy around him. Even if they were imitations, they would cost a lot of money. It seems that the old man, as the commander of the military region, has a lot of money in his hand.


    Lin Shihan stopped in front of the two closed doors, made a hissing gesture to Xiao Shili, and then said with his mouth, "this is my grandpa''s room."


    Master Lin is undoubtedly in the supreme position in the Lin family. Xiao Shili sees that Lin Shihan is like walking on thin ice, and he is not easy to behave too casually. Now he also asks with his mouth, "did I knock on the door?"


    Lin Shihan shook his head, "I''ll go to see my grandfather first. If my grandfather agrees to see you, I''ll ask you to go in."


    Xiao Shili turned his lips. It''s so troublesome. Just at this time, a loud voice came from the room, which scared the two of them, "Xiaohan, what are you doing stealthily outside? Who else are you with? "

 Chapter 628

    Xiao Shili made a face at Lin Shihan. Now he can''t hide it any more. Unexpectedly, the old man is sixty or seventy years old, and his ears are so sensitive. Xiao Shili then took Lin Shihan''s little hand and said, "I''ll go in and talk to your grandfather. You''ll wait for me here."


    Lin Shihan immediately shook his head, "how can this work? You don''t understand my grandfather''s temper."


    "It''s a man to man conversation. There''s no need for women Xiao Shili''s tone was indisputable. "Don''t worry. In half an hour, I will persuade your grandfather to come back to J city with me."


    Lin Shihan looks at the faint smile on the other side''s face and doubts again where his self-confidence comes from. But from his eyes, he can see that the other side is not talking nonsense. But at this moment, he seems to have a sense of security in his heart and nods his head involuntarily.


    "Hey, boy outside, what are you talking about with my granddaughter? Come in, let me see where it''s from The voice of master Lin came out again.


    Lin Shihan''s face a joy, busy push Xiao Shili, "hurry up, my grandfather called in." Master Lin seldom asks others to enter his house. This is the first time for him to call Xiao Shili.


    Of course, you don''t have to say I''ll go in. Xiao Shili didn''t care in his heart, but he didn''t dare to neglect him. After straightening his clothes, he pushed the door in with a taut face.


    The room is quite large, almost on the top of the first floor, the whole hall area, the four walls are open, only in the middle of the hall hanging a pair of mounting up the huge calligraphy "soldiers are noble and swift", at the foot of the bamboo mat, table on the purple censer in the cigarette curl, on the middle of the hall, table behind the ground sitting an old man, hair and beard are white, look dignified, eyes bright God.


    The layout of the room looks like the scenes of the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period. As soon as Xiao Shi entered the room, he felt the unusual atmosphere in the room. Of course, this atmosphere came from the owner of the room.


    According to the different spirits in one''s body, a person will release various kinds of breath. For example, a person who has too much blood on his hands will have a sense of killing in his body. A person who has extraordinary artistic attainments will have a sense of pure spirit in his body. A person who is in a high position will have a sense of hegemony in his body.


    Xiao Shili''s breath belongs to the mixed type, which is basically the mixture of killing, dominating and forest. If these three kinds of breath add up, it can not be said that they are strong, but people''s mood often has only one at a time, so Xiao Shili rarely releases three kinds of breath at the same time.


    At the moment, Lin Zhanlong''s domineering spirit has filled the whole room, completely suppressing Xiao Shili''s breath. Eight meters away, Xiao Shili already felt a strong sense of oppression. He looked at the old man, and suddenly felt that his heart was burning, but he didn''t flinch. He still looked directly at the past with each other''s eyes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t forget what he came to do. What he''s looking for now is momentum. No matter what, he can''t show weakness in front of his opponent. If he shows timidity as soon as he meets, the conversation behind him and the effect of his last card will be greatly reduced.


    Lin Zhanlong looked at Xiao Shili for a few seconds and nodded. He was so calm under his eyes and dared to look at him for five seconds. He rarely saw such a child.


    "Sit down." Lin Zhanlong reached down to a table,


    After Xiao Shili took off his shoes, he walked over impolitely and sat down at the back of the next table. Close to each other, the pressure on his whole body became heavier.


    Lin Zhanlong said with a smile, "not many people dare to sit down like this in front of me. It seems that Xiaohan''s eyes are right."


    Xiao Shili was stunned, "do you know me?"


    "Ha ha, I this floor, the outsider can''t come up casually, small contain can take you here secretly, this explained your relation." Lin Zhanlong said with a smile.


    When the old man was laughing, the dignity in his manner was still concentrated. Xiao Shishen did not dare to relax. He said, "general Lin, please forgive me for my intrusion. I''m here today to ask you for permission."


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it."


    "I hope you don''t force Shihan to marry someone she doesn''t like. I know you love Shihan when you were young. Do you have the heart to see her not get happiness and spend the rest of her life in depression?" Xiao Shili looked at each other.


    Lin Zhanlong said with a smile, "do you mean that Shihan will be happy with you?"


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili said firmly, "I will use my life''s efforts to give Shihan happiness that no one in the world can give."


    "Young man, it''s quite a tone." Lin Zhanlong shook his head with a smile. "What can you show me?"


    "I love her and she loves me, isn''t that enough?"


    "Happiness is not just based on love, especially women''s happiness." Lin Zhanlong said slowly, "maybe now she likes you very much, but after a few years, it may not be so. Similarly, you are the same. Now you can be confident that you love her very much, but ten or even twenty years later?"


    "This is a typical pessimistic theory." Xiao Shili also shook his head, "a person at the moment, of course, can''t go to prove what happened in the future, but can''t prove, must deny?"


    "For example, you just regard Shihan as a pawn on the political chessboard, and the marriage is just to stabilize the political relationship between the two families. But do you dare to guarantee that the other powerful person you married will not gradually decline in the next few years, and eventually make this political marriage meaningless?" Xiao Shili also ignored each other''s reaction and went on.


    "Interesting." Lin Zhanlong didn''t get angry, but there was a glimmer of interest in his eyes. "Although this kind of thing you said won''t happen, just as you said, Xiaohan has chosen this road for her since the day she was born. Xiaohan is a member of the Lin family. As a member of the Lin family, she has to do her part for the family. This is her responsibility."


    "You mean that Shihan''s marriage must bring benefits to her family, right?" Xiao Shili suddenly became contemptuous.


    "You can understand that."


    "If she marries another person, it will bring more benefits to the family, and you will give up the original choice and establish a relationship with the latter." Xiao Shili asked again.


    Lin Zhanlong finally frowned slightly. He didn''t know what the other side meant. But he nodded, "not bad."


    "Good." Xiao Shili suddenly took out something from his pocket, put it on the table, and pressed it with a finger, "this is a chip."


    Lin Zhanlong took a look at the thing, and his eyes were puzzled, "chips?"


    "Yes, this is my chip in marrying your granddaughter."


    Lin Zhanlong looked at it carefully again. Although he was old, he was in a high position. Unlike ordinary old people, he recognized that it was a U disk.


    The first reaction in Lin Zhanlong''s mind is, what''s in the U disk? This is the curiosity of all people, and Lin Zhanlong is no exception, but he has a deep mood and does not show this curiosity on his face.

 Chapter 629

    This young man is not an ordinary student. Lin Zhanlong knew Xiao Shili not today, but as early as half a year ago. He noticed the existence of Xiao Shili from the incident of pacifying the rebellion against Tenglong real estate. This young man has very good potential and is a very plastic talent. At that time, Xiao Shili was in the hospital of the military region, An officer showed Xiao Shili a document and hoped that he would think it over.


    Naturally, this matter was carried out under the instruction of Lin Zhanlong. The document was actually a contract, the content of which was top secret. It was written in the contract that Xiao Shili wanted to join the army and work for the government secretly. But unexpectedly, he was rejected by the other party.


    In fact, in various countries, there are many such organizations. On the surface, they act as a group company or even a Mafia, but secretly they work for the government. Although these people also have positions and military ranks, they are not in the military establishment. This also means that the tasks these people are going to accomplish are situations that can''t be exposed to the public and that the government can''t deal with them. During the mission, all the actions of these people directly represent their own position, and have nothing to do with the government. Even if they die or are captured in the mission, the government will not bear any responsibility. Of course, the reward is the high commission and some extra privileges in this country.


    Although Xiao Shili rejected the incident on the spot, Lin Zhanlong didn''t give up on the other side, because Xiao Shili is indeed a good seedling that he never met in a hundred years. He meets the requirements in terms of birth, age and ability. As long as he is trained a little more, he can become the elite among the elite. For this reason, Lin Zhanlong does not mind waiting a little longer, so in the previous hijacking case, he will secretly protect Xiao Shili.


    Of course, Lin Zhanlong learned about the relationship between Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan only later, but it had no effect on his overall plan. In the old man''s heart, everything would follow the track he set. Lin Shihan would marry the son of a senior member of the Central Committee and complete her mission to her family. Xiao Shili would eventually join the government and become an army of the military in the dark.


    Now looking at this U disk, Lin Zhanlong''s understanding of Xiao Shili shows that the other party dares to bet on it. It''s a chip to marry Xiaohan, which is absolutely extraordinary.


    The old man''s eyes finally wavered, showing a curious look.


    Xiao Shili took back his finger, let U disk more clearly exposed in each other''s eyes for a few seconds, "if there is a computer, I don''t mind showing you what''s inside."


    Lin Zhanlong immediately picked up the phone and said a few words. In less than three minutes, a servant came into the room and put a brand-new laptop on the table. At the same time, he connected a projector so that Lin Zhanlong could see the contents without walking over.


    "General Lin, what I''m going to show you next can be said to involve state secrets. I hope no one will see me except you. " Xiao Shili in order to increase each other''s psychological pressure, deliberately said.


    "Don''t worry, not only this room, but the whole floor is safe." Lin Zhanlong nodded.


    After Xiao Shili inserted the U-disk, he entered it and opened a file, which was projected on the screen of the wall. All of a sudden, there was a large section of text description wrapped in a full screen of tedious design drawings.


    "This is..." Lin Zhanlong showed a little surprised expression.


    Xiao Shili rolled the pulley and enlarged the drawing. This time Lin Zhanlong finally saw it clearly. What he presented was a design drawing of the fighter, including the fuselage structure diagram, various performance parameter ratios, and experimental flight test data... Very complete.


    Although Lin Zhanlong is not a professional technician, he can see that even if the drawing is fake, the person who made it has a fairly accurate understanding of fighter design.


    After staring at the drawing for about a minute, Lin Zhanlong found a problem. The model of the plane marked on the drawing was something he had never heard of.


    Without waiting for him to ask this question, Xiao Shili said, "is this the latest a-53o shadow developed by Russia this year? At present, the stealth fighter is still in the experimental stage and has not been put into mass production. The Russian government intends to regard it as the S-class top secret information of the government and does not intend to release it to the world. "


    Lin Zhanlong frowned, "young man, are you kidding me?"


    "General Lin, I don''t think you and I will be naive to such a degree. This design is my free contribution to the country. You can send it to any military research and development institution affiliated to the government for confirmation and analysis. Although I don''t know whether we can produce real objects with the current level of science and technology in our country, I can guarantee it, Its performance and combat effectiveness are definitely higher than any aircraft currently in service in Russia. "


    Lin Zhanlong was really stunned this time. This matter is very important. Once the news is disclosed, it will definitely arouse the strong concern of the government. He can''t easily send this drawing to an organization for on-site confirmation. However, his intuition tells himself that the other party is not deceiving himself.


    "How did you get this drawing?" Lin Zhanlong asked the most direct question in a deep voice.


    "There has been a group of people called spies since ancient times." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although I am not a professional, the fact is that I have successfully sneaked into the military and political fortress of Russia. As for the details, I don''t want to say more. Whether you believe it or not, the transaction between you and me is limited to the design drawings of these weapons."


    Of course, Lin Zhanlong can''t believe that Russia, as the second largest power in the world, has a strong national defense force. If even a child could sneak in, Russia would have no secrets for China.


    Although he didn''t believe what the other side said, how could he explain the design drawings of these weapons in front of him? When Xiao Shili opened several documents again, Lin Zhanlong was shocked. There were dozens of design drawings of weapons stored in this U disk, including the latest artillery, tanks, warships and guns. Lin Zhanlong was dazzled.


    "All my chips are here." Xiao Shili closed all the files, leaving only the design of the shadow of a53-o. he pulled out the U disk and put it on the table and said, "now I''ll wait for you to make a decision."


    Lin Zhan was thinking fast in his mind. He had to say that the shock made his thinking slow. If these drawings were true, China''s military level would undoubtedly rise to a new level. By that time, his position in the country would far surpass that of the central government. Of course, there would be countless honors and money.


    As Lin Zhanlong is approaching his twilight years, he is very indifferent to money and tends to focus on power and status. Not to mention that there are dozens of design drawings, even one or two, which are enough to greatly enhance his status in the country. If these dozens of design drawings are true, he may even replace someone in the next election and become the most superior person.


    Thinking of this, Lin Zhanlong''s heart, which had been silent for a long time, seemed to be suddenly revived, beating up strongly and forcefully. A sixty year old man was as young as a young man. Thinking also became active, immediately thought, as long as you send someone to stare at each other, even if these drawings are false, you can immediately find Lin Shihan back. In any case, it''s impossible for the other party to get out of their control.

 Chapter 630

    After Lin Zhanlong made a decision, he stood up from the back of the desk and walked to Xiao Shili. But his eyes stayed on the U disk.


    "You can take Shihan away, but if I find out that you cheat me, the consequences will be very serious." Lin Zhanlong reached for the U disk and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "If the content is true, you will not only get my granddaughter, but also the respect of Lin family for you."


    "Thank you, general Lin." Xiao Shili knew when to raise his momentum and when to lower his profile. At this time, he regained the politeness that a younger generation should have and said with a smile.


    Lin Zhanlong''s face was kind and said, "don''t be so unfamiliar. You can follow Shihan in the future."


    Xiao Shili is not used to calling a stranger''s grandfather, but for the sake of Lin Shihan and the powerful Lin family, he doesn''t mind. Now he calls his grandfather.


    At the sound of his grandfather''s cry, the feeling immediately changed. Lin Zhanlong''s eyes at Xiao Shili also became more friendly. However, there was still a slight gap between them, which came from the fact that the weapon design was not clear.


    Lin Shihan is eavesdropping outside the door. In fact, the sound insulation of the room is so good that he can''t hear anything. At this time, the door was suddenly opened from inside. Lin Shihan was startled to see that Xiao Shi had just wanted to ask about the situation after he left, but he saw that his grandfather came out with him.


    At the sight of Lin Zhanlong, Lin Shihan gets nervous. He looks at Xiao Shili with some worry and at his grandfather with a pleading look. However, he sees that both of them are smiling and stunned. Is he wrong?


    His hand was suddenly held by a warm big hand. Lin Shihan trembled slightly and almost called out. He could not help but want to withdraw his hand. But... In front of his grandfather, he would be scolded for doing so, and even beaten by his bad tempered grandfather.


    But Xiao Shili''s hand was warm and firm, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all. When he was shy and flustered, Lin Zhanlong burst out laughing, "you two little things, you just disappeared in a few minutes. It seems that it''s not easy to break you up alive."


    Lin Shihan''s eyes are dazed. Is his ears OK? This will come out of his grandfather''s mouth, and the smile on his face. Isn''t his eyes OK.


    Lin Zhanlong looked at his granddaughter and said, "Shihan, you''ve been in the house these days. After a long time, you have to suffocate people. Shili is your student. It''s good to let him accompany you these days. Go out and relax. I''ll say hello to your father."


    Lin Zhanlong didn''t say anything because he still had some worries. However, this has surprised Lin Shihan. The family are all against meeting Xiao Shili. How can grandfather suddenly become so enlightened today? What did they say in the room just now? Is grandfather really convinced by Xiao Shili?


    How is that possible? My grandfather is the head of the family. He arranged the marriage at the beginning, and he is the most firm in this matter. It is impossible to go back temporarily.


    Moreover, Lin Shihan knows that as the object of marriage with himself, the position of the other side is not weaker than that of his own family, and his grandfather can''t make such a decision.


    At most, it''s just that the grandfather really loves himself and shows mercy. But what''s the use of this? The final outcome will not change. Lin Shihan''s mood suddenly subsides.


    In the hall on the first floor, Lin Jiannan and his two brothers are still talking about current affairs. The servant has just cooked the supper. Du Fei just wants to take one to the second floor. By the way, he reminds us that it''s not early, and it''s time for Xiao Shi to leave. But suddenly I saw Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan walking down the stairs side by side.


    Du Fei was startled, and quickly made a gesture to let the two people go back. If Lin Shihan''s father saw it, it would be miserable. But when his eyes moved up again, the whole person was completely stunned.


    When Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan walked into the hall hand in hand, Lin Jiannan''s face immediately changed. First of all, they were surprised that their daughter walked out of the room for the first time in half a month. Second, they were surprised why they were together with Lin Wenbin''s classmate. The most important thing was that they were still holding hands!


    Lin Jiannan felt something was wrong. He stood up from the sofa and was about to speak. His tone and face suddenly changed. "Dad, this is..."


    Lin Zhanlong follows Xiao Shili and Lin Shihan. Seeing his father, several men in the room stand up. The expressions on the faces of Lin''s three brothers can be described as astonishment. The old man never goes down to the first floor, unless his family has dinner or wants to go out, let alone it''s so late today.


    Lin Zhanlong glanced at his sons. He didn''t need to look. He knew that everyone''s eyes were focused on the young couple in front of him, so he coughed softly, "Jiannan, this Xiao Shili is a student of Xiaohan, you''ve seen him already."


    Lin Jiannan stares at his wife and blames her and her son for being a partner. In front of his father, of course, he can''t say he doesn''t know anything, so he reluctantly nods his head and laughs stiffly, "ha ha, yes..."


    "I think the child is good. Xiaohan is in a bad mood these days. If he has nothing to do in the future, let him accompany Xiaohan more. Your daughter has to feel more pain. Don''t let me worry about you as a grandfather." Lin Zhanlong said that the head of a family is the head of a family. Lin Zhanlong''s doing this was against the original wishes of the family, but it was Lin Jiannan and his wife''s fault.


    "But..." Lin Jiannan drew back half of what he had said. His father should not know the relationship between Xiao Shili and Xiaohan. However, the boy held his daughter''s hand blatantly. When the old man saw it, he thought he didn''t see it. He also said that he should accompany his daughter more in the future. Isn''t the old man confused?


    "But what?" Lin Zhanlong never allowed anyone to say a word in front of him. He looked at his son and said.


    Even as a son, Lin Jiannan was afraid of his father''s eyes and shook his head, "nothing."


    Lin Zhanlong was fierce to his son. When he looked at Xiao Shili, he showed a kind smile. "Shili, it''s late tonight. You can stay in our house for one night. I''ll let the driver drive you back to school in a few days."


    Xiao Shili was very proud to show an innocent smile, "thank you, grandfather Lin." Before the two sides really reach a contract, it''s better to keep a little distance, so the word "Lin" is added in front of "grandfather". To stay here is also to let Lin Zhanlong rest assured.


    Lin Zhanlong nodded his head with satisfaction. Xiao Shili''s appreciation in his heart added a point. "Xiao Fei, I''ll have a share of it after supper."


    Du Fei was stunned for a long time before he responded and nodded, "OK, Dad.


    The weather suddenly became cold, caught a cold, children''s shoes should pay attention not to be the same as the head.

 Chapter 631

    "So are you. Each of you is nearly 40 years old. Pay attention to your health. Don''t stay up late and have more rest when you have time. Don''t fall down before I''m old. We Lin family are waiting for you to take over." Lin Zhanlong said to his sons.


    "Yes, Dad."


    "I see, Dad."


    Everyone can see that Lin Zhanlong is in a good mood today. He usually doesn''t speak so much. What makes him so happy.


    After Lin Zhanlong said a few words, he turned and walked up the stairs. Lin Shihan ran to help his grandfather until his grandparents disappeared in the corridor. Everyone looked at each other and was puzzled.


    Lin Jiannan takes a look at Xiao Shili. It''s not difficult to know the answer. Just ask this boy, and you''ll understand everything. The old man came down once to announce something to the whole family. The Lin family accepted Xiao Shili. The sudden change of the old man must have a great relationship with this boy.


    "Shili, come with me." Because of Lin Zhanlong''s attitude, Lin Jiannan had to ease his attitude towards Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili follows Lin Jiannan to a study. They sit down on the sofa. Lin Jiannan looks at each other carefully again. From his son Lin Wenbin, he already knows that the other party is not only a student, but also the relationship between him and his daughter.


    Without waiting for Lin Jiannan to speak, Xiao Shili admitted his mistake in the next step. "Uncle Lin, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t lie to you. I''m afraid you''ll drive me out. I have to. Don''t be angry."


    In this way, the embarrassment was resolved. Lin Jiannan nodded, his face was a little bit slow, and he thought about what''s wrong with this boy. He could let his son and his wife help him deceive himself, and even let the old man give up his position and stand on the other side.


    Now Lin Jiannan is not sure that the old man has agreed to his relationship with Shihan. In his opinion, bread here contains very important political factors, and the old man can not do so.


    "Shili, just now you went up to the fourth floor and met the old man." Lin Jiannan''s style of speaking is the same as his father''s, and he comes straight to the point. Besides, he really wants to know why now.


    "Yes."


    "What did the old man say to you?" Lin Jiannan frowned slightly.


    "Grandfather Lin asked me if I like Shihan." Xiao Shili said brazenly in front of his father-in-law.


    Lin Jiannan felt that his father could not ask, but he was not sure that the other party was lying.


    "And then?"


    "Then I said yes, and the old man asked me if I could take good care of Shihan all my life."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said I would give Shihan a lifetime of happiness."


    Lin Jiannan felt a little upset. It was the first time that someone dared to say such ambiguous words with his daughter in front of him.


    "No more?"


    "There are also state secrets. I think grandfather Lin will tell you in person soon. If I say it now, grandfather Lin will blame me later." Xiao Shili doesn''t want to hide from Lin Jiannan. It''s just that it''s too troublesome to say. He doesn''t want to waste another round of time and energy to make a person believe in something he can''t accept in essence.


    Lin Jiannan doesn''t believe that his father will tell such a child about state secrets. It seems that the other party doesn''t want to tell him the truth. However, because of what Lin Zhanlong said just now, he can''t tell him what to do with the other party. He asks some irrelevant questions. It''s almost late at night, so he just lets the other party go and decides to ask him tomorrow.


    Xiao Shili was arranged by the servant in the guest room on the third floor. As soon as he lay down on the bed, the phone rang. It was a message from Lin Shihan.


    "What did you say to my grandfather?"


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "Hey, keep secret."


    "Tell me, will you?"


    "Forget it."


    "Why?"


    "I said you would be angry."


    "I''m not angry, you say it."


    "You promise you won''t be angry?"


    "I hate it. If you don''t say it again, I''ll ask you directly!"


    Xiao Shili felt a burst of agitation, "OK, you come."


    There was no response. After a few minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a while, Lin Shihan can''t really come up, so late, doesn''t her family care?


    In my heart, I went to open the door slowly, and Lin Shihan, like a slippery fish, came in through the crack of the door.


    "Hoo..." the girl sat on the bed and breathed a few times. She could see that she was running all the way up, "fortunately, she was not found by the night patrol servant, otherwise I would be dead."


    Lin Shihan looks like she has just taken a bath. She is wearing a thin nightgown. Her hair is not dry yet. She is wet on her shoulders. Her whole body sends out a nice smell of shower gel. Xiao Shili looks at the girl sitting on her bed. Her little buttocks slightly press down the mattress, and her expression is not calm.


    Lin Shihan saw the other side''s eyes looking straight at himself. His face turned red and his heart beat fast. "What are you looking at, little Coyote?"


    "No Xiao Shili walked over and sat down beside Lin Shihan. His eyes swept over Lin Shihan''s towering chest again. After taking a bath, he certainly didn''t wear underwear inside. Although the general nightdress is designed according to the loose style, there are two small dots on it.


    Lin Shihan also thinks that this nightgown is loose enough, so she dares to wear it directly. However, she underestimates her size, and Chunguang is inevitably leaked into Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    "Come on, what did you say to my grandfather?" Lin Shihan is most concerned about this problem now, because what happened just now is really incredible to her.


    "Well, if you have to know." Xiao Shili shrugs his shoulders, looks at the girl''s mature and attractive body, and swallows saliva secretly. This is the first time that he has been so close to Lin Shihan from the perspective of life. Suddenly, he seems to have everything about her now.


    "I tell your grandfather, I will give you a lifetime of happiness." Xiao Shi said while observing each other''s expression, Lin Shihan''s face began to turn red.


    "I love you." Xiao Shili whispered softly in the girl''s ear, "I say that to your grandfather. I love Lin Shihan."


    Lin Shihan''s face turned red a little bit. He held the corner of his clothes tightly and looked away. There was a trace of confusion in his voice. "Then what?" It seems that she only spoke to cover up her uneasiness.


    "I love Lin Shihan, I love Lin Shihan, I love Lin Shihan. Then I kept repeating this sentence until your grandfather suddenly jumped up and said, "I promise you!"


    Lin Shihan couldn''t help laughing. Xiao Shili laughed, but his expression became serious again. "Your grandfather has promised us. So, do you want to promise me and my grandfather?"


    Lin Shihan''s eyes trembled and nodded. When she thought of it again, she wanted to open her mouth, but her soft lips were wrapped in a piece of warmth.


    Xiao Shili''s mouth pressed on the girl''s lips, feeling the smoothness and softness, gently sucking, and his tongue slowly pushed in until he met the soft wall and chased the shy tongue. Lin Shihan resisted for a while, and finally gave up the resistance and let the other party warm around his fragrant tongue

 Chapter 632

    When the next day''s sun is shining all over the room, Xiao Shili opens his eyes, and the girl''s fragrance still lingers on the sheet. After a deep kiss last night, Lin Shihan seems to have left the room, but he has got what he has been dreaming of.


    After waking up, Xiao Shili didn''t get up immediately. Instead, he stayed in bed until almost noon when he heard the servant calling himself, "Mr. Xiao, please go to his room."


    Knowing that Lin Zhanlong had confirmed the authenticity of the information, Xiao Shili put on his clothes and went to the spacious hall on the fourth floor.


    Lin Zhanlong''s spirit was more vigorous than yesterday, and he was more surprised when he saw Xiao Shili come in. He stood up and said with a smile, "Shili, come here, sit down."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "you have confirmed it."


    Lin Zhanlong nodded happily, "it''s incredible. Shili, you''ve really made a great contribution to our country. First of all, I''d like to thank you on behalf of the government."


    "I didn''t do anything. It''s you who contribute to the country." Xiao Shi picked up the Longjing which was soaked on the table and tasted it gently.


    Hearing this, Lin Zhanlong is more pleasant and young people are not proud of their achievements, which makes his evaluation of Xiao Shili even higher.


    Lin Zhanlong also took up the tea bowl, "I''m going to break the engagement with the man''s family. Shihan, I''ll give the child to you. I''m more at ease."


    Xiao Shili understood each other''s meaning, and then he took out the U disk from his pocket and put it on the table. "I''ll take care of this information for you, and I''m more relieved."


    Lin Zhanlong laughed a few times, and put the U disk away with a look like the most precious. "Shili, I still want to know how you got these top secret information from the Russian military."


    "I''m afraid I can''t finish the details for a while. If you really want to know, I''ll write a novel later and show it to you slowly." Xiao Shili shrugged.


    Lin Zhanlong knew that the other side was joking. Since the other side didn''t want to talk about it, he was no longer reluctant. Moreover, he didn''t have to go to the bottom of the matter. Just relying on these weapon design drawings, he was able to leap to a higher position.


    However, Lin Zhanlong was not reconciled. Since the other side could get the design drawings of these weapons, he must know more about the secrets of the Russian government. These are extremely important intelligence materials for his own country, but he was not in a hurry. At this moment, since the boy liked his granddaughter, the two sides had this kind of relationship, no matter when, They have the opportunity to ask for more information from each other.


    Lunch in the Lin family at noon, every family member on the dinner table has a qualitative change in their attitude towards Xiao Shili, especially the men in the Lin family. Apart from being warm and polite, there is also a hint of surprise hidden in the bottom of their eyes.


    It seems that Lin Zhanlong has conveyed this matter to everyone in the family. The Lin family knows the stakes and naturally has no opinion about the dissolution of the other party''s engagement. However, they are more or less grateful to the young man who has become a member of their own family. If Lin Zhanlong''s status in the country is promoted, it will naturally benefit everyone in the whole family. And all this is because of Xiao Shili''s reason, no one is stupid enough to see a hot cake and not to hold.


    Xiao Shili suddenly had several more uncles, uncles and aunts, which really made him feel a little unaccustomed. In addition, Lin Jiannan''s unsmiling father-in-law and Du Wenbin''s brother-in-law, who once wanted to kill himself, felt very comfortable with Du Fei''s gentle and beautiful mother-in-law. However, according to another algorithm, Du Fei should be his sister.


    Lin Shihan sat beside Xiao Shili, feeling both joy and uneasiness. Now the whole family has admitted their relationship with him, and they are the kind of people who are sure to get married. The person around her was her own student yesterday, but now she suddenly becomes her fiance. This contrast makes it difficult for her to change, and in front of so many people, Beautiful eyes are full of shyness.


    At the dinner table, Xiao Shili also made an unexpected discovery. Lin Jiannan''s brother, Lin Jianguo, and Lin Shihan''s uncle are the Secretary of the party organizing committee and the head of the customs in S City, with the title of first-class customs supervisor. In this way, the problem of export is not difficult to solve, but this matter must be approved by Lin Zhanlong.


    During the afternoon tea time, several men of the Lin family were called to Lin Zhanlong''s room. After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, the expressions of the men were different. Lin Zhanlong pondered for a few seconds, "as long as it''s not a behavior that causes harm and loss to the country, I don''t think it''s a problem. You can arrange the situation of Jianguo."


    Smuggling arms is naturally prohibited in China, but it is not the arms of our own country that are smuggled. Although it is clearly stipulated in the law that arms trading by non-governmental organizations or individuals is illegal, China even forbids private possession of firearms, let alone mass production of arms.


    If someone else raised this issue, Lin Zhanlong would refuse. This is a violation of China''s constitution. Of course, he can''t agree. But Xiao Shili was the one who was mentioned, and the situation was different.


    Laws are always set up only for some people. In any country, there is always a group of people who are beyond the law. If a person makes a great contribution to the country to a certain extent, he undoubtedly has this privilege. In other words, even if Xiao Shili, without anyone''s permission, privately transported arms abroad and was found by government departments, as long as he showed the weapon information to the government, the government would surely let bygones be bygones for his violations of the law.


    Lin Zhanlong now represents the government from a certain angle. He has the right to give the other party such privileges. Even if he reports the situation to the Central Committee, he will get a positive answer.


    There are still many things that have not been excavated in Xiao Shili''s body, and these things will become the key factors to enhance the national strength. Therefore, Lin Zhanlong''s move is also aimed at long-term consideration, which can be understood as the cooperation between the two sides, and can also be understood as buying people''s hearts.


    Lin Zhanlong''s three sons, on the other hand, show great joy. Everyone knows how big the profit from arms sales is. Moreover, Xiao Shili says that his company''s annual profit will be divided into three or seven parts of the Lin family''s. Lin Zhanlong is indifferent to money. The three brothers of Lin family are not the same. They need not only power, but also money, If you get 30% of it, you can get 10% of it from your three brothers. Just 10% is already very rich.


    And everyone''s surprise to Xiao Shili is self-evident. No one can imagine that this 17-year-old high school student has such great energy, and his relationship network has spread all over Russia. The lotnikov family is the largest Mafia in Russia. People in high positions have heard about it. In recent years, the lotnikov family has turned to cooperate with the government. Xiao Shili has a relationship with the lotnikov family, which means that he can get in touch with the Russian government to a certain extent, Several men in the Lin family have a reliable guess as to why Xiao Shili can obtain the top secret weapon design drawings of Russia.

 Chapter 633

    At this time, everyone, including Lin Zhanlong, began to think that it was a kind of luck to recruit such a quick son-in-law. Xiao Shili''s personal benefits to the Lin family were far greater than those of the central committee member who used to be in laws.


    After leaving Lin Zhanlong''s room, Lin Jianguo patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder, "nephew, you are really there. Since the old man has spoken, I won''t say much, but this matter may not be so fast. Wait for my news."


    "I''ll trouble you." Xiao Shili didn''t know much about the operation of the Customs Organization, so he nodded and didn''t say much.


    Xiao Shili''s status in the Lin family is almost equal to that of the three brothers of the Lin family. No one treats him as a son-in-law attached to the family power.


    Bullshit, even if I am a husband, I will be the strongest! Xiao Shili gave a smile in his heart. In fact, he didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. He just came here for Lin Shihan''s sake at the beginning, but he didn''t expect such an unexpected harvest. One of the biggest problems in front of him was solved. I can only sigh that the Lin family''s sphere of influence is bigger than what I imagined.


    But the party who had been married to the Lin family was depressed. The other party didn''t even know what happened, so it was inexplicably divorced. Of course, the Lin family is not the only one who can get married politically. However, after the rapid rise of the Lin family''s status in China in the future, the Lin family will regret it.


    "Uncle Lin, I have one more thing to do. Could you please?" Xiao Shili has a relationship with Lin Jiannan. Before he gets married, he still treats Lin Jiannan as his uncle.


    "Come on, it''s all a family. Don''t be so polite in the future." Lin Jiannan said with a kind face. He really valued his son-in-law.


    "Do you remember the last time that I was hijacked, two of the three robbers died and one survived. Now they must be in prison." Xiao Shili asked.


    Lin Jiannan had to be surprised when he mentioned this. Later, he learned from his son the truth of what happened at the scene. Three bandits who killed more than 20 criminal policemen in a row were killed by their son-in-law in front of him, and one of them was stunned. However, it''s reasonable to think about it now. If Xiao Shili didn''t have such skills, How can he sneak into the Russian government and get some top secret information? Lin Jiannan was just surprised that a 17-year-old boy had such powerful strength.


    The other side hijacked Xiao Shili last time. Judging from the current situation, there may be some hatred between the two sides, not by chance. Xiao Shili''s question must be to pursue the enemy. Lin Jiannan then said, "according to the judicial procedure, it should be like this. I''ll call you later to ask. If you want to see each other, I''ll send Wenbin to take you there."


    Xiao Shili was about to thank his father-in-law when a hint came to his mind.


    "Achievement: the integration of power."


    "Your status has been promoted to a new level through integration. You have the power of the middle-level and upper level people. Yuanshen has been enhanced by 80 (percent sign). Your Yuanshen has been promoted to the middle-level Yuanshen, and there is still 99 (percent sign) away from the upper level Yuanshen."


    "You have accumulated enough achievements for three times to get a chance to flip. Would you like to flip now?"


    "Shili, are you ok?" Xiao Shili''s sudden daze attracted Lin Jiannan''s attention.


    "Oh, it''s OK." Xiao Shili came back to his senses, his eyebrows curled, "Uncle Lin, I''m a little impatient, so I won''t accompany you."


    "Go ahead." Lin Jiannan smiles and looks at the back of the other party rushing to the toilet. He is really a child.


    Xiao Shili came directly to his guest room. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Xiao Bai sitting on the sofa, turning his eyes at him, "turn over the cards?"


    "Turn Xiao Shili is a bit ferocious. He has been tortured by this seemingly powerful but incomplete skill for a long time. Every day he eats and poops, he thinks about how to expand it quickly.


    "Got it." Xiaobai raised his eyebrows and waved his hand at will. The air flow in the center of the room surged, and six cards facing the back suddenly appeared.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Shili directly chose the card representing the ancient Gongfa.


    "You have chosen the ancient skills. It''s a hint: if you find a skill that matches your current skills, do you want to choose it?"


    "Yes."


    In a whistling sound, the card face turned over, and a red streamer flew into Xiao Shili''s body from the card face. Relevant information immediately emerged in his mind.


    "The name of the skill is soul splitting.


    Level: intermediate.


    Effect: it can only be used when combined with other abilities and cannot be launched alone. They can split their own spirits and put them into different bodies. After splitting, the soul fragments can be fused at any time. The higher the level, the greater the number of soul fragments and the power contained in them.


    Current level effect: number of soul fragments split: 4, each soul fragment contains the main soul power: 30 (percent sign). The maximum time that the fragment exists in the outside world is 30 minutes, and the time that the fragment exists in the body is one day. In addition, the fragment will be reduced according to the strength of the God.


    Conditions: no restrictions.


    Note 1: this skill can be improved through self-cultivation, and can also be enhanced according to the power of Yuanshen.


    Note 2: when and ability? When the soul transition is matched to launch, the caster needs to make a decision before launching, whether to transfer the soul subject to another person''s body or to transfer the soul fragment into another person''s body. After the death of the individual where the soul fragment is located, the soul fragment will automatically return to the soul subject. Once the subject dies, the fragment will not be able to merge itself and dissipate within a limited time.


    Xiao Shili came back to reality from the dreamland. He had fully understood the use and cultivation methods of soul splitting in his mind. But there are still some places I don''t understand. Just at the moment, this guy hasn''t fallen asleep yet. He asked Xiaobai, "what is the body of righteousness?"


    Xiao Bai as like as two peas, replied, "the ability to match the split soul is not only a kind of soul jump. Some other abilities need to be accomplished by the power of split soul. For example, the separation of the body is a split from oneself, which is exactly the same as itself. This kind of separation is not called ideology, but is called the righteous body, because there is no yuan God in the body. You have to inject soul fragments to move. "


    Xiao Shili nodded, because the body of righteousness has no original spirit, so the existence time of soul fragments in the body of righteousness will be greatly prolonged. In other words, if it is the body of a living person, the existence time of soul fragments will be shortened due to the influence of the opposite original spirit.


    "Of course." Xiaobai spread out his hand. "If you force your own spirit into the other person''s body, you will be resisted by the other person''s spirit. But the soul leap is a locking technique. You don''t need to consider the strength of the spirit between the two, so this kind of resistance will occur after you enter the other person''s body. If you meet someone with a very strong spirit, you only send pieces of your soul in the past, I''m afraid it will not last more than one second in each other''s body. If you meet such a person, you can only use your own soul to go through it. "

 Chapter 634

    Xiao Shili has experienced a kind of pleasure of upgrading at the moment. After his company starts to operate in the twinkling of an eye, Yuanshen will be greatly improved. He is used to many powers, and it''s a bit uncomfortable to use one power. After Shenji enters the mature body, he has to play more powers.


    At this time, the phone in his room rang. When he picked it up, Lin Wenbin said, "brother, the person you asked my father to check for you has already got the result. When you want to go, just give me a call."


    this matter should not be delayed. Xiao Shili said, "brother, if you are not busy, now."


    "OK, then wait for me at home and pick you up in half an hour." Lin Wenbin is calling from the Bureau.


    After Xiao Shili hung up the phone, he lay down on the bed. There was a faint smell of Lin Shihan in the room. Recalling the girl''s soft lips and smooth tongue last night, Xiao Shili''s spirit began to float, and his body should have reacted with him. This kind of reaction has been there since last night, but Lin Shihan suddenly escaped, so that the fire has not been extinguished until now, Xiao Shili had to spend the whole night in torment.


    Now I''m the right fiance, but I haven''t even seen the delicate body of my fiancee. What''s the matter. Xiao Shili stood up, put his trousers in a dignified manner, and pulled Xiao Shili to a comfortable position. Thinking of Lin Shihan''s charming appearance, he walked towards the door with his head held high.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I got out of the room, I heard a loud noise from downstairs. It was like someone slapped the table heavily. Then a sulky voice said, "Lin Zhanlong, if you don''t give me a reasonable explanation today, I won''t finish with you Lin family!"


    This is Lin''s house. Who is so bold and dare to call Lin Zhanlong''s name directly? Xiao Shili thought about the identity of the person who came. He stood in the corridor and looked down. There was an old man in a suit sitting on the sofa in the hall on the first floor. Lin Zhanlong, as the host, sat on one side. On the sofa on the right head of the old man, there was an old lady and a young man standing beside him.


    It seems that this is the family who was divorced. The Lin family will deal with this matter, which has nothing to do with them. But with curiosity, Xiao Shili goes down to the second floor.


    At this time, it was clear that the old man who patted the table was angry, but he was less dignified than Lin Zhanlong. Obviously, he was not a soldier, but a pure politician. From then on, Xiao Shili also felt a strong aura. When he saw each other''s face, he was surprised. He often saw this person on TV. Although he forgot his name, at various meetings held by the Central Committee, the old man was sitting in the front row where the camera could give close-up.


    Sitting on the right side is the wife of the senior member. Next to him stands a young man, who should be Lin Shihan''s so-called fiance. The young man coldly looks at the argument between the two old men, with a proud look on his face. At first sight, he is the son of a powerful senior official.


    At the moment, the old man and Lin Zhanlong''s aura collided with each other, and the atmosphere in the hall became very dignified. Lin Zhanlong''s aura was slightly inferior to that of the other party. Facing the old man''s question, Lin Zhanlong stepped back and said with a smile, "old friend, take it easy. The child in the poem is in a bad mood recently. It seems that it is for this marriage, Although the relationship between our two families is very important, we can''t force the children to do so. It''s up to them to decide for themselves about Shihan and Haoyan. "


    The old man didn''t speak, and the old lady next to him hummed, "my grandson has no problem. It depends on your granddaughter. You ask Shihan to come out. I''d like to ask her face to face, what''s wrong with Haoyan in our family, and what''s not worthy of her daughter."


    "You talk less." The old man glared at the old lady. Of course, he knew that it was Lin Zhanlong''s intention to suddenly renege on his engagement. The children of the two families had been arranged since they were young. They could not make any impact on the family''s decision. And who is Lin Zhanlong, and how can he give up this important marriage because of taking care of his granddaughter? If Lin Zhanlong is such a person, he will not be able to sit in this seat. There must be something else.


    The old man said coldly, "it''s not that my grandson can''t find a wife, so he has to marry your granddaughter. But you and I have already agreed on this matter 20 years ago. Now you suddenly repent. Lao Lin, you have to give me an explanation."


    Lin Zhanlong was still lukewarm and said, "I''m Lin Zhanlong''s granddaughter. I can''t let her suffer any injustice. I won''t force her to do something she doesn''t want."


    In a rage, the old man clapped his case and said, "why, did you hurt your granddaughter when you married us? I don''t think your granddaughter is good if she doesn''t study women''s morality at home and goes to other schools to be a teacher. "


    Lin Zhanlong''s face finally sank. "Lao sun, let''s talk about it. Don''t talk about children. I don''t like to hear that."


    Lin Zhanlong is not the only one who feels uncomfortable. Xiao Shili can''t see it any more on the second floor. It seems that this matter can''t be solved so well. It''s just two old men bickering there. However, there''s something in each other''s words that belittles Lin''s poetry, so he can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    In the heart move under, forget it, oneself again help Lin family a favor, also just take advantage of this opportunity, by the way try to fill the ability after the defect.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili condenses his spirit and divides the original spirit into two parts. His main spirit is put through the body of the young man downstairs, and the soul fragments are left in the noumenon.


    In an instant, Xiao Shili felt that he had an extra vision. It was like looking at the hall in front of him from two different directions at the same time. The two overlapped in his mind, but they were not confused. They were very clear.


    Xiao Shili is now in the body of the young man in the hall on the first floor, but he finds that he can control his own body on the second floor at the same time. After the separation of Yuanshen, his spirit seems to be divided into two parts, half controlling his present body and half controlling his original body. The two spirits do not conflict or affect each other, just like he controls two people at the same time.


    At this time, Lin Shihan''s little aunt came over with four cups of tea. When Xiao Shili saw that her little aunt put the cup on the low tea table, she stepped forward and patted her plump butt heavily.


    "Ah Lin Shan was startled. In a moment of panic, the tea spilled all over the ground. She quickly dodged a few steps and looked at the young man who had just been rude.


    Xiao Shili laughs licentiously. Lin Shihan''s aunt is not bad. She can''t help being white and plump. She remembers the last time she held her breast-feeding. The huge white meatballs step forward and press her big hand on Lin Shan''s chest.


    Lin Shan screamed, one hand protecting her chest, the other hand waving a slap on Xiao Shili''s face. Lin''s women have been held by the people around them since childhood. Naturally, they are not easy to provoke. Besides, some people dare to insult themselves in public.


    It was sun Haoyan who was beaten, but it was Xiao Shili who was hurt. Anyway, it was not his face. He didn''t care about the five scarlet fingerprints. Fortunately, my aunt''s hand was soft, and it didn''t hurt much.


    Sitting on the sofa, the old man and the old lady looked at their grandson in surprise. The old lady turned pale, "Haoyan, you, this is..."


    Weekend shift

 Chapter 635

    Xiao Shili turned around and looked at sun Haoyan''s grandmother. She said with a playful smile, "grandma, don''t find me any daughter-in-law. Now I call miss every night. Changing one every day is much better than marrying a daughter-in-law. If you like to play politics, you can play by yourself. Don''t affect my private life."


    The old man and the old lady opened their eyes wide. Did the grandson get irritated and go crazy? But he spoke in an orderly way. He didn''t look like a psychopath.


    "Presumptuous!" Old sun couldn''t hang on his face. With a roar, he stood up from the sofa.


    "Don''t be busy, Grandpa. Take advantage of your ability to do more exercise, play Tai Chi, play sword and so on. Maybe you can live a few more years. You always worry about power and position, but you will die early." Sun Haoyan looked at his grandfather with a contemptuous smile.


    "Little beast!" Old sun couldn''t bear it any longer. He rushed to his grandson, swung round and gave sun Haoyan a big mouth. One second before sun Haoyan was beaten, Xiao Shili had already returned to his body.


    Sun Haoyan fell to the ground, covered his face, looked at his grandfather in amazement, and howled, "why did you hit me, grandfather?"


    "You little beast, I call you bullshit." Mr. Sun went up to pick up his grandson angrily. Today, he had come to ask for a crime. I didn''t expect that his grandson had lost so much ugliness to himself in front of so many people, and he had no face to stay here any longer.


    "Lao Lin, I''m sorry. I can''t discipline you. You''re right. We haven''t mentioned this marriage before. Shihan can''t marry this bastard!" Sun said and kicked his grandson, "get out of here."


    Sun Haoyan looks at his grandfather with a face of grievance. What''s the matter with him? He stands upright and is suddenly slapped by his grandfather. Looking back at his grandmother, she looks helpless. Is he crazy or what?


    The two elders of the sun family are all people who want to save face. Now they dare not stay more. They take their grandson and leave in a hurry. Lin Zhanlong was also a little stunned. Sun Haoyan had seen him many times. He was a good young man. Why did he suddenly become such a virtue today? Is it really because of the stimulation of Lin Shihan?


    Lin Zhanlong sighed. If that''s the case, it''s only because the young man''s psychological endurance is too poor and he can''t help himself.


    Outside the gate, sun Haoyan still explained to his grandparents, "grandfather, I really don''t have anything. I didn''t do anything."


    "Pa!" Another slap in the face.


    "I can see it clearly. You want to argue with me in the twinkling of an eye!" Seeing that Sun Tzu still wanted to deny it, he was even more angry.


    "All right, all right." The old lady felt sorry for her grandson and came to pull sun Haoyan away. She wanted to say something, but she could only sigh.


    "Son of a bitch, if you don''t tell me what happened today, you won''t want to come into our Sun family in the future!" Mr. Sun put down a sentence and walked to the car angrily, leaving sun Haoyan standing in the same place. The expression on his face could not be described as sadness.


    Lin Zhanlong took a sip of tea and calmed down. He happened to see Xiao Shili walking down from the second floor with a smile on his face. "Shili, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, Grandpa. Who was that just now?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Lin Zhanlong said a name and then a position. After hearing that, Xiao Shi shrunk his neck. Sure enough, he was really a big man who couldn''t afford to hurt himself. However, after being straightened by himself, he didn''t face Lin''s family any more.


    It wasn''t long before Lin Wenbin came back. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Lin Zhanlong and Xiao Shili sitting on the sofa drinking tea and chatting. He called his grandfather respectfully and thought to himself that since Xiao Shili came, his grandfather had become very different. He would never sit in the hall before. Now he can make a pot of tea and talk and laugh with the younger generation, I feel that the whole person has become a lot more kind.


    Of course, Lin Wenbin knows that the younger generation here only means that Xiao Shili is alone. Other people have absolutely no such privilege.


    "Grandfather, I''ll go out with big brother." Xiao Shili saw Lin Wenbin coming back, so he got up and said.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Prison."


    "Why go to prison?" Lin Zhanlong frowned, "what''s interesting about that place?"


    "To interrogate a prisoner, the robber who used to take the dead away." Lin Wenbin said with a smile, "grandfather, you can rest assured that if you follow me, you won''t let the world leave anything."


    "Just leave it to the police. What are you going to do with it?" Lin Zhanlong really didn''t want Xiao Shi to leave such a place. He was smart, smart, courageous and capable. He also loved his granddaughter very much. What''s more, he could bring great benefits to his family, which was much better than his children and grandchildren. In a short day, Lin Zhanlong''s attitude towards Xiao Shili has changed from appreciation to love, and he has treated him as his own grandson.


    Lin Zhanlong is the head of the family. In fact, this huge family system is built on his own. His three sons are on his own, and his grandchildren are on their own. No one can open another door to create benefits for the family.


    Lin Zhanlong felt very lonely. He didn''t want to communicate with his family''s children and grandchildren too much, because these children and grandchildren despised themselves and didn''t feel satisfied with any of them.


    However, the appearance of Xiao Shili makes Lin Zhanlong appreciate him. In addition to the love of the elders for the younger generation, he also has a feeling of hero cherishing each other. This young man is the only one in the family who can improve his family status besides himself. In Lin Zhanlong''s mind, apart from the blood relationship, Xiao Shili''s status in the family is actually superior to that group of children and grandchildren, Second only to myself.


    Of course, it''s just the old man''s psychological feeling. It''s not because he really devolves the power of the family to an outsider, but his love for Xiao Shili comes from his heart.


    Xiao Shili''s phone rings as soon as he comes out of the Lin family''s mansion. It turns out that Gao Xiang is worried about himself. This morning, he also went to s city to inquire about the news. However, several people are not familiar with their life and land, and they have no influence in S city. After inquiring for a long time, they still get nothing. Until now, they think of calling Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili said a place and asked several people to wait. When the car drove there, as expected, the three people were Gao Xiang, Feilong and baldhead leopard. The three living treasures clubbed on the side of the road. Seeing Xiao Shili poke his head out of the police car, he was stunned. Gao Xiang pushed the baldhead leopard, "do you think that person looks like big brother?"

 Chapter 636

    "I think it''s a bit like... No, no, that''s big brother, isn''t it?"


    "Big brother left in a police car at noon yesterday. Why hasn''t he been put in prison yet?"


    "Take your mother, elder brother is to see his father-in-law!"


    "Ha ha, Shili, you brothers are really interesting." Inside the car, Lin Wenbin couldn''t help laughing.


    Gao Xiang and Fei long are sitting in the car. After listening to Lin Wenbin''s words, they know that Xiao Shili''s plan has been successful. Finally, they have settled the father-in-law''s family. They are also very relaxed.


    "Brother, where are we going now?" Gao Xiang saw the police car driving all the way. The road ahead was getting more and more remote. He couldn''t help asking.


    "To try a prisoner, are you interested?" Xiao Shi left a cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile.


    "What''s a prisoner to try? Isn''t that what the police do? " Feilong muttered.


    "Female prisoners."


    "Ah?" Gao Xiang''s eyes immediately flashed, "isn''t it beautiful?"


    "It''s from Japan. It''s to your taste."


    As soon as Gao Xiang listens to it, he gets excited. Several people know that he has seen a lot of island country''s Mao films, and he has a tendency to love Japanese women. He always wants to find an island country girl to trample under him according to the plot of AV. Due to the subtle influence of Japanese AV culture, Gao Xiang thinks that all Japanese women are coquettish and licentious, just like those in Mao films, and they will groan at any touch, Knead once will come out of the water, and the technology is good. It''s definitely better than Chinese women. Several people despise him for this.


    Lin Wenbin now has a kind of worship for Xiao Shili. When they are together, he is more like the younger brother of Xiao Shili. Now he is a popular man in front of his grandfather. He is also glad that he knew the hero and made a right choice.


    An hour later, the police car came to the third prison in the northern suburb of s city. Lin Wenbin took his father''s note and passed through the customs all the way, bringing several people to the women''s prison.


    Taketo rimei''s two long ponytails have been cut into short hair, which looks a little less lovely, but more pure. Having lost her powers, she fell into the hands of the Chinese government. After more than a month of discipline and education, her character''s hostility faded a lot.


    Because of her nationality and the fact that she is a felon, the prison can''t lock her up with other female prisoners and has arranged a special cell for her. The prison warden and the prison guards all know that this woman owes more than 20 lives in her hands. She is not careless in the aspect of guard. Four male prison guards are on guard 24 hours a day, so there is no need to hand over the felony to the Japanese Embassy, just waiting for the day of death penalty.


    The iron door was opened with a clang sound, and taketo rimei, curling up against the corner, raised her head. Four male prison guards came in. Two of them came up, one left and one right, and lifted her from the ground. The other two armed with electric batons stood guard in front of and behind the woman.


    "What are you doing? Where are you taking me? " Taketo rimei''s Chinese is good. Looking at the man beside him, he asked in a panic.


    "Don''t be nervous. Someone wants to see you." Outside, a woman warden said coldly.


    After walking for a while, four men opened a closed door at the end of the corridor and pushed her in.


    It''s dark in the room. Although she has not been in China for a long time, she knows more about the rules here. If someone comes to visit, she will go to the visiting hall outside. However, she doesn''t believe that someone will visit her. She is very lucky to organize people to save her, even if she doesn''t kill herself because of the failure of the mission.


    Taketo Limei fumbled for a while in the dark room, and finally reached the wall. Just as she stood firm, the light in the room suddenly came on, and five men appeared in the room in front of her.


    Seeing one of them, taketo rimei immediately looks like a ghost, turns around and runs away. But the iron door is locked. No one responds to her knocking. She couldn''t help crying out in Japanese.


    Several men behind her sat still and didn''t speak until she was tired of knocking and shouting. She turned powerlessly and looked at these people with frightened eyes. The man said slowly, "don''t be afraid, miss taketo rimei. I just want to ask you a few questions this time."


    Taketo rimei shook her head in a panic. At this time, Chinese became stuttering and not fluent. "Don''t... Don''t ask me, I... Don''t know anything!"


    "The world leaves, I go out to guard at the door, the time is much, you slowly examine." Lin Wenbin walked over, picked up taketo Limei and threw him aside. He went out to take over the guard outside.


    Only Xiao Shili and his three brothers were left in the room. At this time, he snorted, "miss Wuteng is not willing to cooperate? All right As soon as he raised his hand, the bald leopard stood up and walked over like an iron tower, lifting the woman who was less than 1.6 meters tall from the ground.


    Taketo Limei was stuck in the neck by the other side. At this time, she shrunk her legs and stepped on the crotch of the bald leopard.


    "Bitch, dare to resist!" The bald leopard doesn''t like Japanese women. She dodges this and slaps her face twice. The woman''s cheek becomes red and swollen immediately.


    "Oh, easy, easy!" Gao Xiang is anxious on one side, "wait for a moment to let you break your face. What''s the strength of our brothers?"


    "You like it. Here you are." The bald leopard throws the woman to the ground. Gao Xiang and Fei Long go over and lift taketo Limei up from the ground. There are two hanging shackles in the air, one on the girl''s wrist, lifting her hands high.


    After she lost her powers, in addition to some body skills, she was no different from ordinary girls in other aspects. She couldn''t stand the slap of a bald leopard and was knocked unconscious. After a few minutes, youyou woke up, but felt a pain in both hands, the whole body was pulled by two arms, but was suspended in the air.


    She was startled in her eyes, but then she clenched her lower lip tightly and planned not to speak.


    Although she was dressed in an ugly prison uniform, the girl''s figure was tolerable if she was hung up like this. The coat of the prison uniform shrunk up to reveal half of her snow-white waist. Because she could only touch the ground with one toe, her two thin legs overlapped each other and formed an S shape with her upper body. The drawback was that her legs were a little too short.


    "Who sent you to hijack me?" Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s shining eyes in the dark.


    We have two shifts off this weekend. Have fun at the weekend.

 Chapter 637

    "I won''t tell you!" Taketo rimei coldly said that her previous panic was only due to her fear of the man. Now that she knew that she could not escape anyway, she calmed down.


    "You don''t say? But I have a thousand ways for you to say it. " Xiao Shili said with a smile, playing with Zippo in his hand.


    Taketo rimei looked at the man contemptuously, "what do you men want to do, don''t I know? You are a group of animals that can only think with your lower body, a group of humble maggots. Come on, do you want to come one by one, or do you want to come together? "


    Gao Xiang swallowed his saliva secretly. This Japanese girl is too strong. As expected, all the characters in AV are truth!


    "What the hell are you thinking?" Feilong plucked Gao Xiang''s head.


    "I didn''t think about anything." Gao Xiang said with a guilty expression on his face. He could not help glancing at the woman again.


    Seeing this scene, taketo rimei began to laugh more wildly. There was even a hint of bewitchment in her voice, and her body began to wriggle, "why, don''t you dare? People are impatient to wait. Hurry up. They have been lonely here for a long time. Come and satisfy them! They really want someone''s big, thick thing to put in the water that''s full of Yin. "


    In addition to Xiao Shili, several men present were not calm, and their expressions were not natural.


    Bareheaded leopard is an expert in judging people. At this time, she saw it at a glance and said, "brother, this woman is afraid that we will torture her, so she deliberately lures us to go to her."


    Xiao Shi from the corner of his mouth across a trace of evil smile, "since this is the case, then I just like her wish." Said raised a hand, hand inside a thing constantly struggling, make a squeak sound.


    "Xiangzi, take off her clothes."


    "Ah?" Gaoxiang Leng for a while, Feilong kicked him, "this let you ya Shuang, don''t go!"


    Gao Xiang walked over, trembling and stretching out a hand, then roughly tore apart the buttons of taketo rimei''s clothes, and the two men who were squeezed together suddenly showed up. Although they were not big, they were very white and attractive.


    Gao Xiang''s hands continued to move down, and she took off her pants and underwear. Looking at the attractive triangle, he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Taketo rimei felt chilly all over. Although she didn''t mind spending time with four men, Xiao Shili''s eyes made her feel cold behind her.


    At this time, Xiao Shili stepped forward and lifted the thing in his hand in front of the girl. The thing wriggled and let out a cry. Taketo Limei opened her eyes wide. When she saw what it was, she suddenly screamed in horror, trembled all over and tried to hide away.


    "Oh, you''re afraid of that." Xiao Shili looked at the mouse struggling with its tail in his hand. His eyes passed over the woman''s body. No matter in appearance or quality, he was far worse than any of his women, so he had no interest in his eyes.


    "Take... Take it far away..." Muto said in a trembling voice, turning away from the squeaky little thing.


    "Introduce a good friend of mine to you." Xiao Shili put the mouse close to the girl. Taketo Limei felt the hairy touch on her bare skin, and immediately screamed again.


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s trembling figure and said with a smile, "don''t you want to be satisfied? I think my friend is completely competent."


    Taketo rimei''s eyes trembled and looked at the man inconceivably, "what are you... Doing?"


    "As you said just now, let it bring you a sense of fullness. This mouse is so big, it must feel quite good, but when it enters your body, it''s hard to say whether it knows how to come out by itself. Maybe it will keep climbing inside, and where will it finally climb, who knows?" Xiao Shili took a look at the people behind him. "By the way, maybe he''ll be hungry. What will happen when he''s hungry? It''s full of meat. I don''t think he will mind. It''s his girlfriend''s


    Taketo rimei''s face was completely pale, her lips trembled slightly, and her face gave in because of excessive fear. "Yes... I''m sorry, I really can''t say... If I do, they will kill me."


    "Well, then I''m kind." Xiao Shili put the mouse on the girl''s chest, and the mouse cooperatively pressed the small claw on the pink cherry, "in this case, let it be your companion."


    Taketo rimei tried to wriggle a few times, but she couldn''t get rid of the feeling that the mouse was constantly scratching on her chest. Her hairy feeling moved down all the way, and finally she met with a hairy part.


    "I... I said!" The girl''s scream pierced everyone''s eardrum.


    Xiao Shili stops. Taketo rimei lowers her head. Her whole body trembles and twitches. A small stream of yellow liquid flows to the ground through her thighs, legs and toes.


    Xiao Shili threw away the mouse in his hand. As soon as the amnesty mouse landed, it disappeared.


    "Now can you answer my first question?" Xiao Shili raised each other''s chin and looked at the woman''s tearful face.


    "It''s... It''s the black snake that sent me..." Muto rimei said in a weak voice.


    "Who is Lord black snake?" In Xiao Shili''s memory, he never heard of the name or code.


    "It''s my immediate superior. Her real name is Anne. She''s a Chinese American..."


    anne£¡ Xiao Shili''s eyes sank. It turned out that it was this woman. After learning part of the truth in Putin''s mouth, Xiao Shili realized that everything he knew was a huge scam set by someone. Since Dr. Lu''s identity was false, Anne, who claimed to be her daughter, was not true.


    At the beginning, the other party cheated himself to provide him with the data of cheating. Maybe he just wanted to obtain the information of his own magic power secretly, which has nothing to do with the research. But there are so many magic power agents in the world. Why do so many people find themselves from the beginning? Is there anything special about his own magic power?


    "Why are you all aiming at me?" Xiao Shili suddenly got a little irritable, approached each other''s face and asked harshly, "what do you want from me?"


    Taketo rimei looked at each other in surprise, but then she was shocked by Xiao Shili''s anger. Her eyes shrank and she quickly lowered her head, "because... Because you are the holder of the spirit of Fairfax..."


    The spirit of filfado? It was not the first time that he heard the name. The last time he seemed to be in the other person''s mouth, Xiao Shili''s face was full of doubts, "what is the soul of Phil fado?"


    Taketo rimei glanced at each other in surprise again and whispered, "don''t you know?"


    "You have a second to tell me!"


    "The spirit of filfado is... The name of your magic machine." Taketo limi even busy.


    Does each Shenji have its own name? Why do you never know?


    "Not every magic machine has a name, only a few of them." Taketo rimei replied.


    "The spirit of Fairfax? Is there anything special? " Xiao Shili, across his clothes, seemed to feel the burning sensation of the mark on his shoulder. He couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 638

    "The soul of filfado is one of the four magic machines in the legend, and it is also one of the four ancestor magic machines. It can be said that all magic machines are made according to the four ancestor magic machines, so they are called the ancestor of magic machines." "That''s all I know, and it''s not a secret in the organization," he said


    Four great ancestor Shenji? Xiao Shili couldn''t help looking at his hand. Is his magic power so powerful? But why was it sent to his own hands? Although it''s still not very clear what kind of position the so-called spirit of filfado is, how can he get such a special existence casually?


    If it''s all luck, it''s incredible.


    To solve this mystery, we have to start with the old man who delivered the magic machine to us.


    Xiao Shili raises his chin. Gao Xiang and Feilong come forward to untie the girl''s shackles. Taketo Limei covers her body, moves her aching wrist, and looks at Xiao Shili with grateful eyes.


    "Tell me about your organization." Xiao Shili sat down in front of each other, "what''s the purpose of kidnapping me?"


    At this time, taketo rimei felt that as long as she was obedient and followed each other, the other side was like a gentle boy next door. On the contrary, it was like a devil, which made her feel suffocated.


    Instead of speaking, she lowered her head and trembled slightly. Xiao Shili knew that the other party was struggling intensely, so he gave her time to decide and wait quietly.


    After about five minutes, the time given by Xiao Shili also arrived. Finally, Kimi taketo raised her head and said, "if you know Yakuza, you should be no stranger to my organization."


    Yakuza? Not only Xiao Shili, but also all the people on the scene were surprised, for nothing else but to hear these three words.


    Like Tomahawk, Yakuza is one of the most famous gangs in the world. Yakuza is far more famous than Tomahawk. If you compare Tomahawk to a tiger who is outside the village and is likely to attack the village at any time, Yakuza is just like an evil spirit in the village and is feared, respected and worshiped by the villagers.


    Yakuza is the largest Mafia force in East Asia, and the village where Yakuza is worshipped is a country called RB. Yakuza has a legal status in Rb, and can participate in public activities. Moreover, every generation of godfather is elected by the people and announced to the public through a press conference. It can be said that Yakuza is a Mafia bred by a country.


    Xiao Shili''s expression was a little cold. Unexpectedly, he was targeted by the biggest gangster in East Asia. He looked at each other and said, "is there a magic weapon like you in Yakuza?"


    Taketo rimei nodded, then turned around and took off half of her coat. A huge tattoo appeared on her back. Two crossed knives were printed with the letters "ab" in the middle.


    "Yakuza currently has about 100000 members in Japan, but the real core of the organization is composed of a group of Shenji envoys. Each Shenji envoys is hidden in various gangs as cadres or ordinary gang members. These people can be compared to skeletons to support the whole Yakuza. For those ordinary people who are attached to flesh and blood, they are completely unaware of their existence. Every year, these people will select some qualified people from the gang members to supplement the strength of their bones and become one of them. Only those who have been selected and become magic agents are qualified to know their existence. " "In addition, you can''t judge who the people around you are. Even if you are also a special envoy, you can''t know the existence of other special envoys except for the team that needs to complete the task together."


    "Interesting." Xiao Shili snorted, "then why do you take me as your goal?"


    Taketo rimei looked at the man with a look of fear. "This is the task given to us by the superior. I and the other two just follow the orders. I only know that... This matter is related to the magic power you have. Maybe the organization wants to hijack you to get the magic power in your body."


    "Oh? Is there a way to get it? " Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be surprised. As far as he knows, Shenji has been integrated with his body since he entered the mature body.


    "If you take out the Oracle cells in your body, and then reconstitute them in vitro, with tissue technology, you should be able to use this method to separate the Oracle cells from your body." Taketo said.


    Xiao Shili''s mouth suddenly showed a smile, not just a little, but gradually spread, and finally his body trembled and laughed loudly.


    Taketo rimei stares at the man in front of her, wondering why she is so happy when she knows about it? Yakuza''s strength should be understood by the other party. Anyone who is targeted by such an organization will feel a great threat or even fear, right.


    Xiao Shili was not happy, but excited, a kind of excitement from the bottom of his heart. After the first World War in Russia, he finally had a new opponent in front of him, and he was very satisfied with this opponent, so he could let go and fight with him.


    For a long time, the source of the inexplicable attack has finally been locked. Through this new opponent, I may be able to solve all these mysteries, the real answer hidden behind, about myself, and the answer of the soul of filfado.


    This kind of thing, how can not let oneself excited!


    Taketo rimei stares at the figure of the man leaving. Knowing that the figure of the other party has disappeared and the room is dark again, she feels her legs soften and suddenly falls on her knees.


    "Hello, old fat." Gao Xiang secretly bumped Fat Dragon with his elbow and whispered, "big brother is really abnormal just now. Do you think he will really..."


    "Nonsense, you''re stupid. Of course you''re bluffing that woman." Feilong glared at the other side discontentedly, "you have to use extraordinary means to deal with this kind of Japanese Whore, but big brother is a softhearted person, so it''s just to scare her. I want to change it into me..."


    "How about you?"


    "It''s me..." Feilong didn''t say it for a long time. Xiao Shili''s move just now was really abnormal. He really couldn''t think of a more abnormal way.


    "Xiangzi, old fat."


    Hearing the big brother call himself suddenly, and the tone is very different from the usual, Gao Xiang and Feilong are so cool that they don''t dare to laugh any more. They quickly say, "yes!"


    "Contact the lotnikov family immediately and ask them to prepare the goods we want. The Tianying Gang also tells us that there must be no mistake in transportation." Xiao Shili''s tone cut the way.


    Gao Xiang and Fei long are stunned. They are surprised that things are going too fast. The exit seems to be a very difficult problem to solve. They can''t imagine that they have already got their eyes so soon. They are also happy. They take out their mobile phones and contact each other.


    At the moment, the bald leopard asked confusedly, "brother, what did the woman mean just now? Why can''t I understand it?"


    "I''ll explain it to you when I get back." Xiao Shili has decided at the moment to disclose some of the things about Shenji to the public, because the next action can''t avoid contact with Shenji. His own people can''t know nothing about it, and they must be prepared.


    At this time, the phone in his pocket vibrated again. Xiao Shili picked up the phone. After listening for a few seconds, his face immediately showed a trace of joy.


    PS: back to netizens, last Sunday there were six more, plus two more.

 Chapter 639

    "Xiangzi, drive your car here, and we''ll go back to J city." Xiao Shili said after hanging up the phone.


    It happened that Lin Wenbin came out after explaining the relevant matters to the prison authorities. Hearing Xiao Shili''s words, he couldn''t help holding him, "Shili, why are you so anxious to leave? You''ve only been here for two days, and you''re just familiar with your family. You''d better stay at home for a few more days, and there are a lot of accompanying poems."


    "Elder brother, I''m in a bit of a hurry. Now I have to go back. Tell the old man for me, and come back to see him when I''m free." Xiao Shili said with an apologetic smile to Lin Wenbin.


    Lin Wenbin is also understanding, immediately nodded, "since you have something to do, then I won''t leave you. I''ll explain to them at home. Be careful on the way. Call me if you need any help."


    "Well, brother, take care of yourself."


    After parting with Lin Wenbin, the four returned to J City in the afternoon. The phone call Xiao Shili received in the morning was from goodless. The old man excitedly said on the phone that the laboratory had been completely established, and the last important instrument had just arrived this morning.


    The four returned to J City and drove straight to the company building. In the underground laboratory, Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu have been waiting here. In addition, there is another beautiful figure, Meiyu.


    As the laboratory has just been established, goodless can''t wait to carry out research. Before that, of course, he has to fulfill his previous commitment to test for several senior leaders of the Dark Alliance. Meiyu and Lin, because the mutation enhancement technology that flojimir mastered at the beginning is not very complete, so their alienated state is not stable and needs to be adjusted frequently. It has been more than two months since they returned to China. In gudleys'' view, this is the most urgent matter.


    When Xiao Shili and others came to the laboratory, goodless had just finished testing Meiyu and Lin, and the results were very unexpected. Their bodies had adapted to the expression of mutated genes, and their state was basically stable for a long time. In other words, the alienated parts would not grow and spread disorderly to other body parts.


    "Well, it''s a surprise. The body adapts to the gene expression, which prevents reverse phagocytosis and collapse. Um... It can only be said that your body''s fusion degree of dissimilation drugs is too high." goodless said to himself for a while, then raised his head and laughed at them. "In a word, you don''t need to accept regular adjustment in the future, The present dissimilation ability will be stable in your body. "


    "Great." Meiyu happily breathed, "after finally don''t worry about whether he will become a monster every day."


    "Monster?" Several people on the scene were surprised to stare at the beautiful girl in front of them. They couldn''t connect the sister-in-law with the monster.


    "It''s true." Gudlers said with a smile, "some genes in a person''s body have mutated, and the alienated genes will also affect other genes to mutate again. In the end, the alienated genes will continue to increase in value and reach an uncontrollable level. Then, the human body itself will have all kinds of incomprehensible mutations, and the final appearance will be beyond all of your imagination."


    Several people secretly swallowed their saliva. Sure enough, the use of biochemical technology to strengthen a person''s body does not mean that you can try.


    "Well, don''t stand there. Dr. Ben''s time is very limited. Who will come first?" Goodless beckoned to the men on one side.


    Five people looked at each other a few eyes, Li Yuanqi took the lead to come out, "I come first."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Li Yuanqi went to an instrument next to goodless. The latter nodded, patted the instrument and said, "roll up your sleeve and put your hand into the hole."


    Presented in front of Li Yuanqi''s eyes is a square structure instrument, which is about the size of two computer hosts put together on the table. Goodless indicated that it is a fist sized hole in the center of the instrument.


    Li Yuanqi frowned slightly, then rolled up his sleeve, clenched his left hand and put his arm in. As soon as his fist touched the bottom, he felt a sudden pain in his wrist, as if something hard had penetrated his skin.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just a little bit painful. It''ll be over soon." Gudlers held his shoulder and looked at a glass slot embedded in the instrument. Red liquid entered and soon filled the spiral tube.


    Li Yuanqi understood that he was drawing his own blood. He had drawn blood several times in the hospital, but he had never seen such an instrument before. At this time, the feeling of hard objects in the skin disappeared. Goodless nodded. "That''s it."


    Li Yuanqi took out his arm and pierced four tiny wounds on the wrist at the front of his forearm, which was almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, just like the holes left by an injection.


    Gudleys, absorbed in the observation of the instrument, suddenly exclaimed in surprise, "Oh, no


    "What?" Everyone on the scene immediately paid close attention, and Li Yuanqi wanted to know what happened.


    "Gene fit: 80 (per cent), * * development index: 20 (per cent), brain development index: 60 (per cent), grade, Grade A." Goodles said with a smile, "Congratulations, you have a very good qualification, and you may become a final enhancer."


    The final aggrandizer is the most advanced existence in the aggrandizement warrior. Li Yuanqi was stunned for a moment, and a cry of surprise came out behind him.


    "You... You mean, I can be a psychic." Li Yuanqi even did not believe it. He stammered that in Russia at the beginning, the terrorist ability of the mental powers to manipulate other people''s consciousness is still deeply imprinted in several people''s minds. Li Yuanqi did not believe that he should have such a powerful ability.


    "You can''t be wrong. You have an 80 percent fit, which means you have an 80 percent chance of becoming a final enhancer. You can almost say that you are a perfect fit." Gudeles said and turned to Xiao Shili, "Xiao, your friend is really incredible. At that time, we searched all over Russia and only found 30 qualified candidates, and only four of them succeeded."


    Li Yuanqi gently breathed a breath and suppressed the joy in his heart.


    "It''s my turn next!" The bald leopard is the second to run up and put his strong arm into the instrument. Seeing that Li Yuanqi has the ability to become a terminal enhancer, he can''t wait to see his genetic aptitude.


    "Gene fit: 90 (per cent), * * development index: 80 (per cent), brain development index: 10 (per cent), level, B level." When gudlers read out the data, he was even more surprised. Although the bald leopard''s level is only rated as B, it has a fitting degree as high as 90 (percent sign). Such a high fitting degree is extremely rare even among hundreds of millions of people.


    "Bareheaded is likely to become a medium-term strengthening soldier."


    "What, it''s the medium term." The expression on the bald leopard''s face is a little disappointed. Isn''t it a grade lower than Li Yuanqi, but after thinking about it, he suddenly grins.


    "Bald, you''re a B-Class. What are you laughing at?" Gao Xiang poked the bald leopard.

 Chapter 640

    The bald leopard snorted and laughed, "you know what? Level B is just like me. The medium-term strengthening warrior is the Hulk we''ve seen. Lao Tzu''s goal is to become that. I don''t want to be a spiritual person. It''s so fragile that I''ll die if I''m touched."


    Gao Xiang also agreed and nodded, "mental people are very abnormal, but if a group of people come to kill you, or someone hits you with a gun in the distance, you will have no chance. Well, it''s my turn. "


    After a round of tests, in addition to Li Yuanqi meeting the requirements of the final enhancer, bald leopard meeting the requirements of the mid-term enhancer, the other three people, Gao Xiang, Feilong and Chang Kunyu, only meet the requirements of the initial enhancer, but this has made goodelies unable to close his mouth. It''s very good that there is one person in 10000 who meets the requirements of the enhanced warrior, And it''s incredible that none of the five people here failed.


    I don''t know if this chance is too opportune, or if Xiao Shili''s brothers have too much potential. Goodless''s test is full of surprises, but what he cares about most is another thing.


    Xiao Shili is very satisfied with the result. In this way, everyone can become a strengthened soldier, and no one will be left behind. In addition, he is also pleased with the potential of his brothers.


    At this time, goodless gently pulled Xiao Shili''s sleeve, rubbed his hands with an expression of flattery and supplication, and said with a long-awaited expression, "Xiao, now everything is ready, should you introduce that powerful scientist to me?"


    At this time, it''s time to tell each other the truth. After hearing the speech, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I think you may have misunderstood the doctor. In fact, there are no powerful scientists at all."


    Goodless thought that the other party was still perfunctory. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Hey, Xiao, we agreed to let me meet the scientist when I come to China. Now I have been here for nearly two months, and the laboratory has been built. You should let me meet him, too."


    "But there are no scientists."


    "You''re lying!" Gudlers was a little angry. "If no one strengthens you, where does your extraordinary physical strength and reflexes come from?"


    Xiao Shili now closed a smile, "if I tell you, my strength is by themselves, step by step through practice and training, you will believe it?"


    "Of course not!" Goodless immediately denied, "no matter how hard you train, no one can exercise his body beyond the limits of normal human beings!"


    "Well, in that case, I''ll prove it to you." Xiao Shili stretched out a hand and controlled the power of dragon gall secretly. A light yellow air flow immediately condensed from the palm of his hand. Of course, the power of gentian in an individual''s body can only be felt by himself, but not by gudlers.


    Xiao Shili''s five fingers were flat. The edge of his palm was wrapped by the power of the gentian, and a layer of small air blade spread out. Suddenly he aimed his palm at the corner of the table and cut it off. The steel corner of the table made a crisp sound, which broke in response to the sound.


    Gudless''s eyes widened and bent down. In order to make sure that he was not dazzled, the other person''s palm stayed an inch above the table, and did not touch the table, but the steel broke inexplicably.


    "This... This is..." goodless opened his mouth and could not speak.


    "See, it''s not my hands that make it, it''s the Qi in my body." Xiao Shili took back his hand and said, "China has always had the theory of Qigong. What you see is not the product of science and technology, but a certain force existing in the human body."


    Goodless seemed to be in a state of dullness, murmuring, "it''s amazing, it''s amazing..."


    Excited by the excitement of the others, they were on the other side of the scene, discussing that they were about to become strengthened soldiers. In addition to Gu DelEs, only Mei Yu could see this scene, and she couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Gudleys helped his glasses and finally accepted the fact, but he was still a little unwilling, "but you admitted it at the beginning..."


    "I didn''t say I''m a fortified warrior. You think it''s all up to you." Xiao Shili shrugged, "I just didn''t deny it at that time."


    Goodless''s eyes glowed again. "Xiao, then I have another request. Can you provide me with some of your body tissues, such as blood and hair? I want to do a research on this."


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Shili said casually, "but I''m sure you can''t study anything."


    Gu delis completely ignored Xiao Shili''s words, immersed in his own crazy scientific world, and said to himself, "this must be a rare mutant race, right, it must be like this..."


    "I said, when will we be able to develop a few gene agents to strengthen them?" Xiao Shili interrupted each other''s wishful thinking.


    "Oh, that very soon, according to the ready-made formula, in the case of complete raw materials, within three days, all five of them should be able to become strengthened soldiers." Gudleys went back to Shinto.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb your work." When Xiao Shili took Meiyu''s little hand and was about to turn around and leave, he was stopped by gudelis.


    The old man''s face suddenly took a mysterious and expectant expression, "Xiao, don''t you want to try?"


    "What?"


    "Become a strengthened warrior!" Goodless said with an excited look, "you have such incredible ability. If you become an enhanced warrior again, you will show more amazing power."


    Xiao Shili really never thought about this problem, because even the strengthened soldiers are like mole ants in front of him, so he would not expect to obtain such strength for the existence weaker than himself.


    "Forget it, my words..." Xiao Shili was interrupted by Gao Xiang and others when he was halfway through. At this time, several people remembered that their genetic fitness had been tested, and now only Xiao Shili was left. They were most looking forward to what kind of strengthening soldier big brother would become.


    "Brother, you''re the only one left. Go to test it quickly and let the brothers have a look." Gao Xiang can''t wait to urge, "if it''s big brother, it must be better than all of us!"


    "Not necessarily." Goodless shook his head, "whether you can become a strengthened soldier is born with the gene matching degree, which has nothing to do with my strength or status. Although I hope Xiao can try it, I also advise you not to hold too much hope."


    When Xiao Shili was told by several people, he was really a little curious. He didn''t know whether he was qualified or not, and whether he would become an enhanced soldier. However, his brothers had passed the test, but he didn''t know how.


    "Go, I want to see it." Meiyu gently shook Xiao Shili''s hand, soft eyes also jump out of some expectations.


    "All right." Anyway, there was no loss, just a tube of blood, so Xiao Shili walked forward and put his hand into the instrument.


    The blood has been drawn... The test is in progress


    Result generation!


    Several people gathered around, and then all of them gave a big exclamation at the same time.


    "Gene matching: 99 (percent), * * development index: 100 (percent), brain development index: 100 (percent), level, SSS level."


    "99 (percent sign)!"


    "SSS level!"

 Chapter 641

    In a series of exclamations, Xiao Shili opened his eyes slightly, and he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the level of fit would be so high. In other words, he was born to be an enhanced soldier. If he chose to give up, wouldn''t it be a bit against nature?


    It feels like a bit of a pit father


    Gao Xiang exclaimed, "the * * development index and brain development index are both 100 (percent sign), which means that big brother can become both the final strengthening soldier and the medium strengthening soldier! It''s a double fighter with mental power and * * power! Isn''t that right, doctor? "


    After a long time of exclamation, they found that goodless had not said a word for a long time. Looking back, they saw the old man standing at the table, his hands tightly supporting the table, his face exaggerated, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    "What''s the matter with you, doctor?" Several people quickly turned to look after each other.


    "Is it a sudden cerebral thrombosis?"


    "Or Parkinson''s!"


    "Alzheimer''s?"


    "No, the doctor was scared by the test results of big brother!"


    "You..." gudlers suddenly came back and gasped hard, "you''re Alzheimer''s! It''s so big. It''s so great. Another mutant enhanced warrior is coming out. "


    "Mutated and strengthened warrior!" Several people exclaimed again.


    Gao Xiang was surprised and said, "just like sister Lin and Yu?"


    "No... that''s right." Gudlers calmed down for a breath, still with deep excitement in his expression. "As long as the brain domain and * * development index reach above 80, he has a chance to become a mutation strengthening warrior, and it turns out that... All of them are 100%. This is really a masterpiece of God!"


    "Don''t speak so well." Xiao Shili''s expression was indifferent at this time. He stretched out a little finger and pulled out his ear. "As far as I know, the only two variation enhancement fighters, Meiyu and Lin, were all completed by flojimir himself, and you don''t seem to have mastered the technique of variation enhancement fighters yet!"


    Goodless''s face darkened, as if he had been hit, but he soon regained his smile. "That''s right, but don''t forget, when we left the base of the seventh inning, you asked me to copy all the information in the computer of Vladimir, which contains the part about the mutant warrior! It includes the formulation of the variant enhancer and the details of each experiment


    "So what?" Xiao Shi glanced at each other, "I''m still not sure about you." The other side has never developed a mutation enhancer before, but according to the information left behind, he wanted to make a mouse out of himself for the first time, and he didn''t want to lose money. Although the mutation enhancer''s strength is really strong, which is different from that of ordinary enhancers, the other side also said just now, Florkimir''s research on variation enhanced warrior is not complete, which will produce many unstable factors.


    "Don''t look down on me! My research is only one step away from the advent of mutation enhancer. I just can''t find a suitable experimental body and can''t create a successful mutation enhancer. It''s not a problem if we develop it according to the existing formula. The instability of the soldier''s body enhanced by variation is based on the fitness. If the fitness of brain area and * * is 100 (percent), there will be no instability! "


    This is the first mutation strengthening soldier that goodless may have created, and he has discovered a rare excellent gene like Xiao Shili in a thousand years. Looking at goodless''s expression, it''s like Xiao Shili really gave up. I''m afraid he will be killed on the wall immediately.


    "Forget it, I''m afraid of you." Xiao Shili couldn''t stand each other''s expression, but put his hands into his pocket, "in this case, I''ll give you a chance to try, how long does it take?"


    "It takes a long time to develop the variant enhanced warrior potion. It will take about a month to develop it, but I will try my best to speed it up!" Seeing that Xiao Shili had agreed, gudeles was overjoyed and said busily.


    "But make it a priority to strengthen others." Xiao Shili said again.


    "Don''t worry, absolutely no problem!"


    Three days later, also in this underground lab.


    Goodelis injected the developed gene drug into five people''s bodies respectively. At first, it seemed that there was no reaction, but after a few minutes, different expressions appeared on the faces of five people at the same time.


    "The genetic agents injected into your body have been improved by me to reduce the risk components. Even if the enhancement fails, it will not affect your body." "Now your bodies have begun to react. Everyone is trying to feel whether their strength has been enhanced," goodless said to several humanitarians


    At the moment, in front of Gao Xiang, Fei Long and Chang Kunyu, each of them has a barbell weighing 200 kg. It is absolutely impossible to lift it according to their previous strength.


    Gao Xiang then stepped forward, holding the barbell in both hands, took a deep breath, and lifted the barbell in the air with a sudden force from both arms.


    Gao Xiang''s eyes also showed a look of surprise. If he hadn''t told himself that the barbell was 200 kg, he would never have believed it. Now the heavy barbell is like an ordinary iron bar in his hand. Now he can carry it directly to the street to fight.


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong also raised the barbell successfully.


    During this period, goodless asked Li Yuanqi, who had been closing his eyes all the time, "how do you feel now?"


    Although Li Yuanqi closed his eyes, everything around him now was clearly reflected in his mind, even the situation on the ground was clear.


    But in the consciousness, everyone''s brain seems to have a circle of blue waves released, spreading around with various lengths and speeds.


    "Yes, what you feel is everyone''s brain waves. Now try to adjust your brain waves to the same frequency as someone''s brain waves, so that you can read and tamper with the signals and instructions that the other person''s brain sends to the body." Gudleys is in the bypass.


    Li Yuanqi suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes became empty. Not far away from him, he was playing with the barbell with his hands. Suddenly, he was stiff, his legs were straight, his hands fell down vertically, and the barbell fell directly from his hands and hit the ground.


    "Be careful, be careful!" Goodleslane said hastily, "the moment you invade the other person''s brain, there will be a short blank period in the other person''s body, and it will be stiff. Now you can try to input your own instructions in the other person''s brain."

 Chapter 642

    After a second of stiffness, Gao Xiang suddenly raised his left hand and right foot, but fell to the ground because of his unstable center of gravity.


    Li Yuanqi''s eyes returned to normal. At this time, he was sweating and gasping.


    Gudlers patted the other side on the shoulder, "your mental strength is not weak, but you have not mastered the method of mind control. If you want to make the operated target confuse others with the false, or play a strong combat effectiveness, you must go through hard practice.


    On the other side, the baldheaded leopard''s whole body muscles are bulging, and its body has grown to three meters high. With a huge round baldheaded leopard, it looks extremely ferocious, but this state only lasted for three minutes, and then it returns to its original state.


    All five of them have succeeded in being called strengthening warriors! However, to be familiar with their new physical attributes and play their strength in the battle, it still needs a period of familiarity and training.


    In the afternoon, everyone, including Meiyu and afrola, was called into the conference room on the 14th floor.


    Everyone''s body strengthening has been completed. At this moment, Xiao Shili also feels that it''s time to let everyone know about another secret hidden in the world. Because I don''t know when the next big war will happen, but it is inevitable to use the strength of brothers.


    "The powers?"


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s narration, several people didn''t show too much surprise. After all, even things like * * variation and mental power have appeared in reality, and it''s not worth doubting if there are super powers.


    "The powers are just a description of them. They can also be called like this, but their real name is Shenji Shi." Xiao Shili sat on the chair, turning a pencil in his hand. "The powers have many abilities, but the most important thing is that they can change their own luck. This kind of power can be regarded as the primary existence of the powers, and they can adjust their attack and defense by changing their luck, Make your attack and defense reach the effect of 100% hit, 100% dodge and 100% Parry... "


    Gao Xiang suddenly let out a exclamation, "ah? Unexpectedly... Unexpectedly have so strong ability, that the other side is not only a hand can kill the enemy? "


    "Of course, this ability is not omnipotent. The premise is consumption. The use of this ability needs to consume some energy in the opponent''s body. If the opponent''s strength is strong enough, he can resist this power." Xiao Shili spread out his hands and made a big and small gesture. "For example, if people''s luck can be divided into big and small, the luck of seeing a beautiful MM on the street will be different from that of suddenly winning the lottery first prize. Similarly, if you are a weak person, it will be very easy for the other party to attack you with a 100% (percent sign), just like we see a beautiful MM on the street, And if your strength far exceeds the other party, the other party wants to attack you, just like winning the lottery first prize


    Li Yuanqi said thoughtfully, "so it is. Will the energy consumption of the opponent be directly proportional to the improvement of luck?"


    "Exactly." Xiao Shili nodded, "in addition, the other side also has the ability to reduce the opponent''s own luck, as well as the ability to make something happen suddenly. The former ability can be ignored in the case of strong strength, but you need to pay special attention to the latter ability. It can be said that the other side has one of the strongest abilities, which can instantly change something around you."


    "The last two abilities are * * control and detection. These two abilities are similar to the splitting of mental power. Different from mental power, the other party will forcibly control your * * instead of devouring your spirit. That is to say, you still have self-consciousness and can make judgments about the surrounding situation. If it''s aphrola or Li Yuanqi, This ability can be said to have no effect on you Xiao Shi left the way.


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong both look at avrila in surprise. They marvel at the girl''s flawless appearance. They also wonder that such a lovely little girl, as white as a porcelain doll, is actually an intensified warrior.


    However, they haven''t seen the power of aphrola. If they know that the girl can control dozens of people at the same time, it''s hard to imagine what kind of reaction they will have.


    "Shili." Meiyu thin eyebrows quite a bit worried to ask a sentence, "you now tell us these, before this, you are fighting with such an enemy?"


    "Only occasionally. It is only recently that there has been a real head-on battle with these people. " When Xiao Shili said these words, he felt as if he was fighting with his former self. Seeing the solemn atmosphere of the scene, he said with a smile, "of course, you don''t have to be too nervous. Such people don''t exist around us all the time, but if you don''t have psychological preparation in advance when you encounter such enemies suddenly, I''m afraid I''ll be killed in an instant. "


    Everyone''s expression a tight under, all nodded.


    Gao Xiang then asked, "big brother, are there many such people in Rb''s Yakuza?"


    Xiao Shili did not deny it and nodded.


    "It''s Yakuza''s people who sent people to attack big brother last time." Feilong snorted, "Yakuza is taking revenge on us."


    "Well, what if the other party is the biggest gang in East Asia? It''s just a group of little RBS. I can put them out with my hand. " The bareheaded leopard clenched her fists and showed a ferocious smile on her face. She looked like she was going to fight a bloody battle.


    Xiao Shili raised his hand and stopped a few people''s conversation. "Let''s not talk about this matter for a moment. It''s still the group''s business that we have to put our energy into. Now the whole process has been almost completed. It will take some time for the customs to operate, and it will also take some time for the goods to be sent from Russia to here, All you have to do is to get familiar with your strengthened body and play the most powerful fighting force in the future. "


    "Yes Five people answered the voice.


    Meiyu and aphrola both look at Xiao Shili with worried eyes. They don''t know that Xiao Shili has been attacked until today. When the meeting is over, Meiyu frowns, "what happened?"


    "Brother Xiao, how can you keep it from sister Meiyu and me when something like this happens?" She said anxiously.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili can''t help laughing when he sees the two girls'' worried faces. He reaches out to hold Meiyu''s little hand, and holds the other hand under the table to aphrola''s little hand. The latter''s eyes quiver slightly and her face turns red suddenly.


    "With the strength of those people, I can''t be threatened." Xiao Shili said that, of course, in order to reassure the two girls.


    Mei Yu looked at the man''s arrogant expression, sighed and said, "I know you are not afraid of them, but this is not an accident. You have been targeted by a certain force. Yakuza is the largest Mafia group in East Asia. From the time they dare to send someone to assassinate you in China, they know the strength of the other party."

 Chapter 643

    "Well, I''ll be careful." Xiao Shili gave a kiss on Meiyu''s cheek. "By the way, when we are free, let''s go and have a look at the house."


    "Look at the house? What house are you looking at? " Mei Yu doesn''t understand.


    "Of course, it means our house. If we want to get married, how can we do without a house?" Xiao Shili said with a smile.


    Mei Yu''s pretty face suddenly turned red. Although she had promised him, but


    "If you want to get married, it''s not now..."


    Xiao Shili noticed the expressions of the two girls at the same time. Meiyu''s peach blossom face was naturally extremely shy. Aphrola''s snow-white cheek was like a blooming lily. At this time, there was a trace of deep loss on her face.


    "We''re still in school." Mei Yu added in a low voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as it''s the girl I like, I hope I can marry her home anytime and anywhere." Xiao Shili stares at Meiyu road.


    At this time, she found that when the man said these words, he was still holding his hand and could not help but want to break away. However, Xiao Shili seemed to hold her little hand tightly on purpose.


    The girl he likes... Does it include himself?


    Aphrodite can''t help but think, for a moment also forget struggle, if he married Meiyu sister, will he marry himself?


    What is he thinking? How can he marry two wives?


    But... I have a strong and strange desire in my heart. Even if I can become his wife with Mei Yu, I am willing to.


    However, if so, sister Meiyu will not forgive herself.


    Aphrodite''s heart is in a mess. What should she do?


    It''s night.


    Kobe City, Hyogo Prefecture, Rb, is located in a huge residence in Shinohara town. A Mitsubishi shaped emblem is printed on the wall outside the residence. It is this emblem that makes all residents in this area stay away from the residence.


    At the moment, in a brightly lit hall in the mansion, there are six people sitting on a long table, including four men and two women. Each face seems to have a boring expression, like waiting for time to pass.


    At this time, the door opened, and a 40 year old, bearded, dignified man came in. Looking at the six people in the room, the man''s face showed a little sorry smile, "sorry, I''m late."


    "Gee, the legendary leader of the Yamaguchi group is really big." Lying on the table, a young man in his twenties raised his eyelid and said, "in other words, this is your territory, Toshio Yamaguchi. It''s really outrageous to let the guests wait so long."


    "Who let the time of the meeting change temporarily?" The man accepted the apology and then changed into a casual smile. "I just sent away some senior cadres of the Mafia. If I screw up this big business, I will be nervous about the task in the second half of the year."


    "Well... Yes, it''s not easy for you to be the boss." Another short man made a sound.


    "Ha ha, you understand." Takeo Yamaguchi opened a chair and sat down. He took out a cigar from his pocket and put it on fire. "Since the end of the last meeting, it''s been a long time since such a meeting."


    "About two or three years." "I don''t want to see you at all, because every time I meet you, I have to work hard again," said a slender man sitting opposite him


    "What is the purpose of bringing us together this time?" Asked one of the two girls.


    "Cough." Among the seven, the oldest old man coughed a few times at this time, "well, since all the staff have arrived, let me explain, cough..."


    The old man can''t help bending down and coughing. It''s really worrying whether he will fall to the ground and die of coughing next second. After coughing for more than ten times, the old man finally straightened up and said, "you must have heard about the spirit of filfado who has found its host."


    There''s a certain expression on every face. The old man then said, "ever since the day when the spirit of filfado first boarded, the six demon generals in Kyoto have sensed all this, and they have sensed that the host is in China. Since then, that person has been under our monitoring. The black snake is responsible for this. Surprisingly, the host has made the spirit of filfado mature, Although there is still a long way to go before awakening, but... Cough, this situation is beyond the adult''s expectation... "


    "Let me talk about it, python." The woman, code named black snake, broke off her conversation at this time. If Xiao Shili was present, she would recognize that this woman was Anne, who had been in contact with herself as Dr. Lu''s daughter.


    "In the early days of boarding, we didn''t take action against each other. This was the order of the six magic generals. At the beginning, the adults didn''t think that the spirit of Fairfax would awaken in each other''s body, but the host himself was more active than we thought." Anne looked at the six people and said without expression, "when the spirit of filfado entered the mature body, this situation not only attracted our attention, but also attracted the attention of the other side. So according to the order of the adult, I sent three men, but they were all destroyed in the hands of the other side."


    The young man who started to talk couldn''t help laughing, "you look down on each other, black snake. What that man said is also the son of the dark night. How can you be dealt with by just a few of your subordinates?"


    "The purpose of the assembly is generally understood." The man with a long, thin face said, "one of us is going to act, so who wants to go?"


    For a moment, no one answered, and the young man could not help laughing again, "why, are we so afraid of the son of the night¡°


    "No, it''s just trouble." Another woman light way, "however, if this is the above command, then there is no way."


    "Well, in that case, I''ll take care of it." Toshio Yamaguchi suddenly said with a smile, "anyway, I''m bored recently. I really want to see the strength of the so-called son of the night."


    "Where are you going?" The young man looked at each other in surprise. "You should be the busiest among us, right? Don''t you care about the group?"


    "Fool, water snake, that guy volunteered just to avoid work." The woman snorted softly.


    "Ha ha, it''s worthy of being a green snake. You''ve seen through it." Toshio Yamaguchi spread out his hand, "I''ve been dealing with these boring things every day for the past two years, and I''m about to run away. Anyway, none of you want to go. Let me have this opportunity."


    "It doesn''t matter, but at that time remember to be a little more restrained, don''t kill that boy." Green snake waved his hand.


    "Well? Can''t you kill each other? " Toshio Yamaguchi looked at the old man in disappointment.


    "That''s right." The old man nodded, "of course, what adults care about is not the boy, but the original divine machine in his body. If the host dies, the Oracle cells in his body will dissipate, so that the divine machine can not be extracted from his body. Do you understand?"


    ¡°ok£¬ok¡£¡± Toshio Yamaguchi nodded helplessly. "It''s boring, but it''s better than staying in this rotten big house."


    "Do you want me to give you the details of the other party?" Anne said.

 Chapter 644

    "No "Just tell me the name and address of the other side. For the prey, it''s only interesting to experience the struggle before despair."


    "Well, it''s up to you." The little man stood up and said, "after capturing each other, don''t forget to ask me to have a look. I also want to see the host of the spirit of filfado."


    "Hum, I advise you not to hold any hope. Maybe it''s just a little qualified guy that the idiots of Shenkai mountain villa barely found. If the soul of filfado doesn''t wake up in three years, it will wait another ten years. Even if the old men of Shenkai mountain villa catch a dog to make up the number, they won''t miss this chance." The youth, code named "water snake", shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile.


    The old man, code named "boa constrictor", said, "but we need to remember that this is the task that the six demon generals personally assigned. We can only succeed, not fail. In addition, it should also be noted that Shenkai villa will secretly arrange people to protect the host. For this mission, Shenkai villa''s talents are the real enemies. "


    "Then, can it be dissolved?" The woman named green snake yawned.


    The old man nodded, but everyone didn''t notice. There was a strange light in Anne''s eyes.


    In the next half month, while waiting for the goods to be delivered, Gao Xiang and others devoted themselves to training every day in order to master the strengthened body earlier and more completely.


    While Xiao Shili was practicing the two kinds of skills in his body. He felt that the power of gentian in his body was moving, which seemed to be a sign that Qianlong xinjue was about to enter a new class.


    Just when Xiao Shili was planning to close the Customs for a while, breaking through Qianlong xinjue and stepping into a new class, the first batch of goods arrived at this time. At the same time, Lin Jianguo also heard that the matter of customs clearance had been arranged. Shenyi group had a chance to free the inspection and transport goods out of the customs every Saturday from 2 am to 4 am. Of course, the ship had to contact in advance.


    Xiao Shili first took people to inspect the goods. The Tianying Gang transported 20 large boxes full of weapons and equipment with the same ration as the current Russian national army. Sam-71? 200 pistols, hd-3 blast? There are 300 automatic rifles, 10 sniper rifles, 8 anti tank rocket launchers and, of course, essential ammunition. I''m afraid the lotnikov family alone can''t get such a large number. There must be Putin''s Secret support behind this.


    Three days later, in the morning, Xiao Shili saw off several people at the airport. The six people who were sent abroad to develop business were divided into three groups. Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi were the first group. Their destinations were some small countries in Southwest China, such as Myanmar, Vietnam and Laos. These countries were often not peaceful, civil wars and riots continued, and their own scientific and technological productivity was backward, There is a huge demand for foreign high-end arms. Moreover, due to the remote location, some major military fire merchants in Europe and America are difficult to get involved, so the probability of successful transaction is also the largest.


    Bareheaded leopard and Chang Kunyu were sent to the Middle East. The disputes in some Arab countries are mainly about resources. Having resources means making money. Most of the world''s arms dealers are looking here. The competition will inevitably be very fierce, which is a challenge for them.


    Lin and Feilong were directly dispatched to Europe. For some relatively large-scale Mafia organizations, the difficulties that need to be overcome lie in the elimination and prevention of these governments themselves. Among the three groups, they are the most difficult.


    No matter what the outcome of this trip, we must put safety first. If anything goes wrong, we will give up business immediately and return to China. This is what Xiao Shili repeatedly told several people. After strengthening, they are full of confidence. After half a month of training, everyone has great confidence in their own strength. They say goodbye to Xiao Shili one by one and board the plane.


    At the same time, one hundred elite members of the Dark Alliance were selected to take flights one after another and follow six of them.


    Until he saw off the last group of people and looked at the plane disappearing far away at the end of the sky, Xiao Shili, who had no one around him, was really alone now.


    The airport to see them off is in s city. After seeing them off, Xiao Shili drives to the headquarters of Du''s group alone. He knows that Du Yue, as the new chairman of the board of directors, should normally be here.


    Did not expect to just walk to the door, was stopped by the security, "excuse me, are you an employee of the company?"


    "No, I have something to see your chairman." Xiao Shili looks inside. After Du Yue took office, the atmosphere inside the group seems to have become more rigorous, and the security guards at the door have become eight.


    The security guard looked up and down at Xiao Shili, and saw that the other person was a student at most, and he had never seen him before, so he said with a straight face, "who are you from President Du? There are important visitors in the company today. If you are not an employee of the group, no one can wait to enter."


    Xiao Shili didn''t bother to tangle with a small security guard. He wanted to surprise Du Yue. Then he took out the phone and was about to dial. Suddenly he heard a voice inside calling, "ah, Xiao Shili!"


    Xiao Shili looked up and saw that a girl with a ponytail and a professional dress was coming towards her. She recognized he Ziqi as soon as she saw him. She was smiling, "Miss He."


    He Ziqi went to Xiao Shili, his face was slightly red, "I didn''t expect you to remember me."


    "It''s been less than a year. I''m not so forgetful." Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s beautiful face. He would never forget the girl who had brought Xiao Shili happiness.


    He Ziqi asked uncertainly, "you... Are you looking for president Du?" Although we know that the relationship between Du Yue and Xiao Shili is a little closer than that between subordinates and superiors, we can''t guarantee that they still have contact after so long.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "is Mr. Du very busy? I heard that the group has important visitors today."


    "What important visitors?" Unexpectedly, Ziqi rolled her eyes, "it''s just a few RB people. If it wasn''t for the other party, it was a company with strong RB strength, and President Du didn''t bother to receive it."


    Back then? That means not now. Xiao Shili asked casually, "what company?"


    "Game company, Nintendo knows?"


    Nintendo? That''s the memory of growing up with his childhood. Although he doesn''t like little Rb, Xiao Shili has a deep memory of Nintendo.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but come to a little interest, "Why are Nintendo people running here?" It seems that Du''s group has no industry in the field of games.


    "I don''t know. You''d better ask Mr. Du. Anyway, the negotiation will be over soon." He Ziqi took Xiao Shili to a certain floor of the building by elevator, "you wait here now."


    The area of about two or three offices is arranged as a small bar for employees and customers to negotiate or rest temporarily. Ziqi accompanies Xiao Shili for half a cup of coffee, and then he hears the door of the conference room open.


    Du Yue accompanied a man to walk out from the inside, followed by several men. From the posture and facial expression of walking, she saw that he was Japanese. The man walking beside Du Yue was extraordinary, tall and straight, and his appearance was reasonable.


    Xiao Shili came a few steps closer, and heard Du Yue say to the man, "I''m sorry, Mr. Er Gong, our group really has no intention to cooperate with your company. Maybe the problem lies in our company. I believe that with your strength, we will find a better partner than us."


    Although more than ten meters apart, Xiao Shili''s ear power is excellent. He can still hear what the other party said clearly. At this time, he only heard the second palace say, "Mr. Du, I hope you can think about it again. This business will definitely bring huge benefits to both of us."


    I didn''t expect that this little RB''s Chinese is not bad, Xiao Shili thought.


    "Mr. ERGONG, as I said, it has nothing to do with interests. The reason lies in the group or myself. I hope you can understand." Just as Du Yue reached out and was about to press the elevator, at this moment, the second palace suddenly stepped forward and stopped Du Yue''s action, "OK, Xiaoyue, I see. Now we don''t talk about business. I want to invite you to dinner in the evening, OK?"

 Chapter 645

    Du Yue slightly frowned and gently pulled her arm back from the other party''s arm. "I''m sorry, I still have social intercourse at night. I don''t have time."


    "Xiaoyue, I know you still hate me, and even now you won''t forgive me, but I''ve really realized that I came back for you this time." "No matter what the result of the negotiation is, I will be very satisfied to see you today," he said


    Xiao Shili walked over and coughed a little. Du Yue followed the sound and looked at it. She suddenly showed a surprise expression on her face. Regardless of the customer''s presence, she walked quickly to him. "When did you come back, why didn''t you call me in advance, so that I could meet you at the airport."


    "Just back." Xiao Shili told a lie. If Du Yue knew that she had come back two months ago, although she would not be angry because of her character, she would be sad for a long time. "I know you are very busy now, so I will come to see you myself."


    "Really, you should call ahead of time to say so." To treat his little lover, Du Yue reproached like a son, with a soft expression on her face.


    The second palace looks back at these two people, some can''t figure out the relationship between them. Du Yue is just over 30 years old and can''t have such a big son. Is he a nephew or distant relative? However, they look more like brothers and sisters. He secretly scolds that this boy''s appearance is not the right time. His tender strategy is about to succeed, But it was destroyed by the boy who suddenly appeared.


    "Er Gong Jun." At this time, one of the RB people behind him said, "why don''t we leave first today."


    "Hay!" The second palace bowed to several RB people, and looked at the two people who were still talking. They were jealous in their eyes. Du Yuegang''s attitude to herself was so cold, but now she is so enthusiastic with this boy. If she had been more than ten years ago, she would not have treated herself like this.


    "Mr. Du, let''s leave first." The second Palace said with a smile to Du Yue, and nodded to Xiao Shili with a smile. For Du Yue''s beloved brother, he should be the first to show his kindness.


    Du Yue turned back and nodded, "Oh, then I won''t see you off. Please walk slowly all the way. Ziqi, see off the guests for me."


    "Yes." Zi Qi should be a, when passing by two people''s side, with a kind of ambiguous eyes to see Xiao Shi leave one eye.


    "A few, please." Ziqi presses to open the elevator, and several RB people seem to be extremely dissatisfied. They walk in with their heads raised. At the last moment when the elevator door closes, the second palace stares at their figures all the time.


    "Who was that man just now?" Xiao Shili looked at the direction of the elevator door and asked.


    Du Yue didn''t miss the dissatisfied expression on Xiao Shili''s face. She pursed her lips and said, "go to my office."


    The chairman''s office is more like a luxurious presidential suite, decorated with thick brown carpet. The classic and charming room has an area of two or three hundred square meters. Through the huge French windows, you can enjoy the panoramic view of the whole city below from the height of 52 floors.


    Xiao Shili can''t help but lament that his office is not one-third the size of others. It''s really pitiful.


    Knowing that Xiao Shi loves to drink, Du Yue takes out a can of coke from the refrigerator, opens it for him and puts it on the table. Then she sits next to him with her legs together and looks at the man''s face quietly. It seems that after such a long time, she wants to make up for all the time she hasn''t seen him for such a long time. There is an unspeakable joy in her long eyes, just like looking at a precious treasure of her own.


    Xiao Shili is still entangled in the matter just now, with an unhappy expression on her face, Du Yue can''t help but chuckle, "ah, what do you think?"


    Xiao Shili said, "did you know that little RB before?"


    Du Yue said with a smile, "Mr. Er Gong? He''s not RB. His original name is Qiu Wei. He was my classmate in high school


    When Xiao Shili heard this, he turned out to be a fake foreign devil. He even despised the impression of the man just now. No, it should be said that his contempt rose to the level of spitting.


    "What? You two have a story Xiao Shili tilts his head behind the sofa and deliberately uses a kind of language that doesn''t care.


    Du Yue bends her mouth again. She really wants to pinch him gently. Her little husband is good at everything, but she is too proud and jealous. She is not so frank.


    "Yes, he and I were lovers in high school for a year, but later he went to Japan to study abroad, so we separated. We haven''t contacted each other for many years." Du Yue explained to Xiao Shili in a tone of no hurry and no slowness.


    "A year, a year can be a lot of things." Xiao Shili still looked at the ceiling and hummed.


    "Well, what do you think?" Du Yue finally got a little angry and gave him a smack, "but he only had time to go to school together at that time, and my family was very strict. I didn''t even let him lead me."


    Xiao Shili is a little more comfortable. Du Yue won''t lie to herself. In Du Tianzhan''s temper, there is a niece with such a beautiful appearance who goes to school outside. The old man was in charge of the whole underworld in s city at that time, and he would like to send a group of black suits to pick Du Yue up every day.


    Xiao Shili''s face turned from cloudy to sunny. Du Yue didn''t let him go so easily. Two soft fingers twisted on his arm, "I hate it, I make you think about it!"


    "Ouch... Wife, I know I''m wrong!" No matter what type of woman, pinching people is the same pain, Xiao Shili immediately begged for mercy, "good wife... Don''t pinch... Good baby... I''m wrong... Good mother..."


    Du Yue pretty face pink, stopped action, "hum" a return to his seat.


    A woman with deep maturity and intellectual temperament can''t imagine that she is so cute occasionally. Du Yue is wearing a white professional suit today. Her clothes with strong self-cultivation effect make her plump and straight figure perfect. The black silk stockings wrapped around her legs set off two curves of slender legs. At this time, she is sitting on a swivel chair, The legs of the two silk stockings are folded up. From the gap of the skirt, you can even see the lace of the silk stockings and a small white thigh.


    Whether a girl wearing a dress is attractive or not mainly depends on her feelings for you. If you are just a passer-by in her eyes, or on a formal occasion, the dress can become an extremely formal dress, which can block a woman''s spring light without leaking. However, if a girl is interested in you, then the dress with silk stockings will become a fatal weapon of temptation. As long as the other party''s casual action, the charm of the lower body will be able to pierce your eyes. Generally, the weak will be unable to resist the beautiful scene and surrender.


    Du Yue is now in the mood of spring. In this two person office, she seduces her beloved man in a slow and orderly way, but she doesn''t make a fuss. Her face looks very noble and elegant, but it makes people feel deadly. At this time, he slightly separated his legs. The place where snow-white * * and silk stockings communicate is more clearly exposed, stimulating people''s visual nerve.

 Chapter 646

    Xiao Shili''s eyes accurately focused on the woman''s lower body, which had already risen up. Although he wanted to love his wife immediately, he was still a little patient and asked, "moon, what business do those Japanese come to you to talk about?"


    Du Yue was a little surprised. How did this guy become so calm today? When he saw that Xiao Shili''s face was already radiating a strong expression, he could not help it. I can''t help but smile in my heart. It seems that my little husband has become a lot more mature when he comes back from abroad this time, but even so, I won''t let him go so easily.


    Du Yue came and leaned away from Xiao Shi Li, and the full body was closely next to him, giving him a feeling of warmth, softness and comfort. Although there was a disguise of perfume, she still emanated from her body that she would be completely wrapped up by Xiao Shi.


    Any man who smells the fragrance of Du moon will be confused and unable to control himself. Because of this, duer needs perfume to cover up his own fragrance. Surrounded by the beautiful fragrance, Xiao Shili''s angry dragon is more straight and straight, and his trousers have a prominent outline.


    Du Yue, of course, noticed the rapid changes in men''s body, and a tempting smile rose from the corner of her mouth. "You boys like video games. You must know Nintendo."


    Since the advent of the red and white machine, Nintendo has become a household name all over the world. Super Mary, King Kong and magic baby have accompanied a whole generation of people to have a happy childhood. It has to be admitted that RB is really outstanding in the game industry and enjoys a high reputation and evaluation all over the world.


    Nintendo has become the leader of the world''s handheld industry since the brilliant red and white machine, and then turned to the creation and development of handheld machine. Gameboy, NDS, although there are ethnic contradictions in front of us, most teenagers still have a kind feeling towards Nintendo.


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I remember when I was a child, I was scolded by my father for playing Gameboy all night."


    Du Yue gently touched his head with a soft hand, "do you think you are growing up now?"


    "Do you want to try?" Xiao Shili pulls Du Yue''s little hand, and then goes all the way downstream. Du Yuemei''s eyes are like water. She gives him a slight angry look, and then gently holds her thoughts through her pants.


    "But why do big companies like Nintendo come to us?" While enjoying the gentle caress of the beautiful woman, Xiao Shili asked curiously.


    Du Yue did not directly answer Xiao Shili''s question, but said, "Nintendo has drawn up a plan to provide technology for the whole process, while we are responsible for manufacturing and production. The models produced will be sold in China, and the profits will be shared by each other and us."


    Xiao Shili knew that Du Yue was testing himself and thinking, "is the sales target only for Chinese mainland?"


    "That''s right." Du Yue said, "let me give you a hint. Because of the relatively low consumption of raw materials and the exemption of import duties, the price of the models produced in mainland China is almost half cheaper than that of similar products imported from Japan. China''s domestic market has great potential in the game industry, of course, because our country has a large population, If a game console that used to cost 2000 yuan can be bought for only 1000 yuan, even the students can afford it. There is no doubt that if we cooperate with Nintendo, we will make a lot of profits. "


    "Of course, that''s not the key." Du Yue said with a smile, "I haven''t played games, so I don''t understand. You must know, it''s about game language."


    It''s true that there are many games in the market that have a good evaluation, but they are abandoned by Chinese players because there is no Chinese version. There are very few Chinese games. For some types of games, even if there is no Chinese version, they can barely start, but they just feel a little inconvenient, But when some game design or process appear a lot of text content, this kind of Chinese game is completely abandoned.


    If Nintendo is in China, it will only operate and plan the market for Chinese players, then it must meet the requirements of Chinese players in terms of game language. If so, the economic effect of Sinicization will definitely far exceed the attraction of price reduction.


    In this way, Nintendo and Du''s group will make huge profits in China. It can be said that this is really a hard won opportunity. Nintendo''s choice of Du''s group is not only based on Du''s strong strength, but also the luck of Du''s group.


    However, Du Yue refused.


    Xiao Shili in thinking about all this time also understand, Du Yue now want to test their own, is why she refused Nintendo.


    About half a minute later, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly showed a smile of irony. Is that so?


    "What, do you think of anything?" Du Yue asked after seeing each other''s expression, but her little hand didn''t stop. Five delicate jade fingers were like soft petals, tightly wrapped and rubbed the hard stamen.


    "Well, if I guess right. RB people''s condition is that they are only responsible for providing technology, but the technology is confidential even during the cooperation period. In other words, Nintendo''s internal dispatchers are responsible for the design and production of the game, but we only provide them with factories, equipment and cheap labor, and they are still free of charge, "said Xiao Shili, with a grim expression on his face." when do RB people think they have captured enough benefits from the Chinese market, When there is no more excess water, the company will leave without technical support, and the company with only a group of labor will be paralyzed. "


    Du Yue''s face showed a trace of approval, but said, "however, before the two sides cooperate, they need to sign a contract first. Within the time limit of the contract, the other party can not terminate the cooperation relationship without authorization."


    "Isn''t that easy?" Xiao Shili became frivolous after he understood the reason. Although his mind has become mature, he is always like a child in front of Du Yue. "RB people only need to provide repetitive technology, or do not carry out major innovation. Models that have not been updated will certainly be eliminated, and the loss is also caused by Du group, RB people didn''t come up with any capital. These grandchildren think it''s beautiful enough. "


    Du Yue gently shook her head, "you are very smart, but you always like to think of others in your arms. Although RB people are not good things, they will not be like you said."


    Xiao Shili snorted, "it''s better to teach me to be negative than to teach people to be negative. For little Rb, this kind of nation has a bad root. The RB people are the people I don''t believe in most in the world. "


    "What you said is not unreasonable. These are all very important items in risk prediction. It can be said that you now have the quality and ability of a planning manager." Du Yue gently bent down, with full cherry lips on the hard column of drum up for a kiss, in order to show the reward, "however, I refuse them because of a simpler reason?"


    "What?" Not to mention the feeling, just looking at the beautiful woman, kissing herself with her sexy little mouth, Xiao Shili was comfortable enough to have a crisp voice.

 Chapter 647

    "Because I don''t want to do business with the Japanese." Finger gently opened the man''s pants chain, across the underwear, which has become the outline of the sky more obvious, but also exudes a strong masculinity.


    "Direct enough." Xiao Shili couldn''t bear it any longer. He grabbed the woman''s head and pressed it down. The God root, which was about to explode, entered a warm and slippery place, and then was tightly wrapped.


    "By the way... I didn''t see Meng Ning at school." Xiao Shili suddenly surged up, in a strong pleasure, looking at the charming and licentious mother, can not help but think of the good daughter.


    Du Yue reluctantly spits out the things in her mouth, "after you go abroad, I transferred to mengning and transferred to s city. I''m not sure... Well, let her be so far away from me..."


    "Then I''ll wait and pick up our good daughter from school, OK? Let''s have dinner together in the evening. "


    "Dead face!" Du Yue frowned, laughed and scolded, and then couldn''t wait to bury her head


    In a hotel not far from the headquarters of Du''s group, three RB people sat on the sofa in the room, and one of them said slowly, "Er Gong Jun, it seems that this plan is not going very well."


    "Please rest assured." Standing in front of the three, Qiu Wei bowed slightly and said, "the whole thing is under my control."


    "But that woman, Du Yue, President of Du''s group, seems not interested in you." Another RB said.


    "What you can see is that on the surface, Du Yue and I fell in love when we were in high school. She loved me very much at that time, and even could use her family''s money to help me study in Japan." Qiu Weiqian''s face showed a smile. "Although it has been so many years, I''m sure she still hasn''t forgotten me. It''s just that time has diluted her feeling. Moreover, just now, on a formal occasion, as long as I get along with her in private for a while, she will certainly rekindle her love for me."


    Three people nodded, called Kobayashi''s Japanese humanitarian, "that''s good, er Gong Jun, the president of his old people value you very much, I hope you don''t live up to his expectations of you."


    "Hay!" Qiu Wei bowed his head, "please rest assured, I will never let the president down."


    Two hours later, Xiao Shili came out of BMWx6, facing the gate of Tianfeng college, the first noble high school in s city.


    Tianfeng college and Yingcai college have similar status in the two cities, but in fact they are far from each other. As the first college in the provincial capital, no matter in scale and facilities, the nearly 10 meter wide gate is not comparable to Yingcai college.


    Xiao Shili leans on the car and lights a cigarette. His fiery red BMW X6 stops on the side of the road, but he doesn''t feel conspicuous at all. When it''s time to finish school, the car that comes to pick up the students like himself has already stopped full on the road and dares to stop near the school gate. The second is Audi, Mercedes Benz, BMW, Cadillac and so on.


    As the school bell rings, the ornate iron gate slowly opens to both sides. Twelve security guards stand on both sides of the school gate to take charge of the safety of students after school.


    Five minutes later, scattered figures appeared on the wide lawn of the distant campus, and then a stream of people poured out of the school gate. The school uniform of Tianfeng college is very good-looking, which is similar to the western dress. Boys ignore the past. Girls are wearing thick velvet coats, with the lace of the shirt turned out, knee length suede skirt and white short boots. Every girl looks cute from a distance.


    Xiao Shili stared for a long time, and finally found the most lovely one among countless lovely girls. Du mengning and three classmates walked side by side, chatting about their favorite topics all the way. At this time, several boys suddenly caught up from behind and stood in front of the four girls.


    The head of a boy took off his school uniform coat and put one hand on his shoulder, giving people a sense of deliberate affectation. At this time, he was running out of breath, with a somewhat dissatisfied voice, "Du mengning, didn''t you say that you would wait for me in front of the library today, I invited you to dinner, how do you stand me up?"


    Du Meng Ning white each other''s one eye, "you said, but I don''t remember I have promised you."


    In front of many of them, and some of his friends, the boy felt that he couldn''t hang on his face. "Now I''ll ask you again, do you want to go with me?"


    "Psycho." Du mengning turned around and was about to leave, but he was stopped by two other boys.


    "What are you doing? If you can''t make an appointment, you want to rob people!"


    "Get out of the way, or we''ll call the police!"


    The three girls who are with Du mengning all know the background of Du mengning''s family. At this time, they all rush up to protect Du mengning and shout at each other.


    "Shut up! "I''m a whore!" The boy at the head scolded hard, and the three girls immediately stopped talking. Although they knew the background of Du mengning''s family, they also knew the background of the boy named Chen Zhi''s family. At this time, we can only look at each other with angry and aggrieved eyes.


    The surrounding students saw the scene, but none of them stepped forward to stop it. Everyone knows that Chen Zhi''s father is the governor of H Province, and his father is in charge of the whole territory of hundreds of kilometers. What is the concept of a governor? At least in the hearts of these students, Chen Zhi''s father is more powerful in this city, and Chen Zhi is heaven in the school.


    There is a small book under Chen Zhi''s bed. It records every girl who has slept with him, the class flower of a certain class, the school flower of a certain school, and the teacher of a certain class. Every time he has gone to bed with a girl, he will take pictures and write down all the information about the girl in the book, as well as the feelings of the whole process, how he feels, how much water he has, and whether the * * sound is beautiful, Is it a virgin


    The girl he hunted almost never fails. Of course, it depends on his governor''s father. In Chen Zhi''s heart, no girl will refuse the first son of s city! The best young master!


    However, Chen Zhi did not expect that this new girl would refuse such a small request to invite her to dinner. Although dinner is not just a meal, there are many programs behind, but I believe that the girl will not be aware of it because she pretends to be gentle.


    Chen Zhi has had too many beautiful girls and has been spoiled. He thinks that girls are cheap. If he wants to, he can do it at any time. If he changes to another girl, if he refuses to do it, he will slap her in the face on the spot.


    However, for Du mengning, Chen Zhi can only say that he has grown up so much and has never seen such a beautiful girl. He doesn''t know how to describe it. In a word, it''s the most beautiful one that makes people jump at a glance. All the girls who have been on their own gather together, and under Du mengning''s frown and smile, they will also appear gloomy.


    So when Chen Zhi saw Du mengning for the first time, he had the impulse to marry the girl and go home. Before that, he first offered him out. Of course, he had to go to bed. At the thought of sleeping with such a beautiful and amazing girl, Chen Zhi was so excited that he forgot his father''s name. In his heart, he took Du mengning as his wife.

 Chapter 648

    Now that his "wife" has turned him down, Chen Zhi feels quite frustrated. Although he knows that Du mengning''s family is the largest financial group in H Province, in Chen Zhi''s mind, no matter how rich he is, power is the king. The Du family is just a group of businessmen, and his father is the head of a province, What the Du family do depends on their father''s color, as long as the father a word, can let their company all shut down.


    So Chen Zhi didn''t pay attention to Du mengning''s background. He stood in front of the girl and looked at her face, which was more beautiful because she was angry. He salivated and said with a smile, "don''t be like that. We are all classmates. We just have a meal, but we won''t do anything about you. I''ve already reserved a place in the most expensive western restaurant in the city, Shall I take you home after dinner? "


    "Meng Ning, go." Then a voice came from behind.


    A few people a Leng, can''t help but look back, around the lively students have also cast their eyes over.


    I saw a boy in a black windbreaker, with his hands in his pants pocket, slowly coming this way. Everyone in the audience was surprised.


    Chen Zhimei''s head is wrinkled. Someone dares to destroy the atmosphere when he is in the most critical moment. Is it that his life is too long?


    But before he spoke, Du mengning rushed to the boy''s arms.


    "Idiot!"


    As soon as he hugged the girl, he was scolded by a lot of nonsense. Xiao Shili was stunned. When he saw Du mengning''s flushed face because of her excitement, her bright eyes sparkled with tears. She felt soft in her heart and could not help holding the girl tightly.


    "Fool, I''ve kept people waiting so long!" Du mengning''s small face was buried in Xiao Shili''s chest and arched hard. It seemed that he wanted to get into the heart of a man and never came out. His voice choked, "how did you come back..."


    "Sorry for the delay because of something." Xiao Shili pressed hard against the girl for a few seconds, and then relaxed a little, "go to dinner first, your mother is waiting for us."


    "Well." Du mengning nodded obediently, still in his lover''s arms and didn''t want to come out.


    Xiao Shili hugs Du mengning and walks towards the car parked on the side of the road. See two people to go, Chen Zhi this just reaction come over, Du mengning when have a boyfriend, how oneself don''t know. Damn, this matter can''t be settled like this. Having a boyfriend is nothing. It''s a big deal to repair that boy and let him give up Du mengning.


    Chen Zhixiang chased each other''s back for a few steps and cried, "wait a minute."


    Two people seem to have not heard their own words completely, still keep the intimate posture, not even head back.


    In his heart, Chen Zhi took a few steps to catch up with the other side and held his hand on the other side''s shoulder. "Don''t you hear me? I told you to wait... "


    Xiao Shili then slowly stopped, and then turned around, looking into each other''s eyes, "follow one step, I''ll kill you."


    All of a sudden, Chen Zhi''s whole body is stiff. In the moment of looking at each other, he seems to be frozen from the inside to the outside. He can''t make any sound or do any action. His heart conveys an idea, that is fear.


    Fear, fear to the bone! Intuition tells him that the other party is not joking. If he takes a step forward or says another word, he will really die.


    It was only after the two of them got into the car and left that Chen Zhi''s whole body slowly relaxed, but his feet were soft and he almost fell to the ground.


    Who the hell is that guy? I have a feeling that it''s like an ant overlooking the elephant. The other side can easily trample on itself, but I don''t even have any resistance.


    How is that possible? He is the son of the governor. Even the local underworld dare not move him. Who can''t resist in this city? And who can kill himself, let alone kill, even a finger, no one dares to touch.


    What''s the matter with you? After Chen Zhi regained his mind, he patted his forehead. He was so out of shape that he was so easily frightened by a guy who pretended to force him.


    Although it''s pretending, that guy''s pretending is really like


    "Brother Zhi!"


    "Brother Zhi!"


    The attendants all gathered around at this time, and some of them also looked strange. Chen Zhi was so stunned that he didn''t hear what they had just said.


    "Zhige, why did you let those two go?"


    "That is, as long as brother Zhi says, we''ll go there on the spot and unload the boy."


    Chen Zhiyi gritted his teeth, "shut the hell up!" Anyway, Du mengning will come to school tomorrow. He will not only go to her, but also make her boyfriend pay the price.


    A plan of revenge was now gradually forming in his mind.


    After work, Du Yue came to the underground parking lot and was about to walk towards her car, but she couldn''t help stopping and frowning.


    In front of his car, a man was leaning against another car, looking at himself with a smile,


    Du Yue hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly at the other party, then went to his car, reached out and was about to open the door when Qiu Wei came over, laughing with some concern, "do you leave work so late?"


    Out of politeness, Du Yue turned around. Although she didn''t want to take care of this person, the other party was the representative sent by the Japanese side this time. Due to the business etiquette, she didn''t show indifference. "Hasn''t Mr. Er Gong gone back yet?"


    "Just call me Qiu Wei." Qiu Wei looked at the woman carefully from top to bottom, and his heart moved greatly. He did not expect that after so many years, her face had wrinkled. This woman did not grow old at all. Her delicate and white skin still gave people a feeling of bursting, just like a girl of fifteen or sixteen years old. No, it should be said that Du Yue is more beautiful, more mature and more feminine than she was in middle school. Moreover, her hot figure can definitely make any man lust and be unable to extricate himself.


    Qiu Wei suddenly regretted that he had given up such a good woman, but now it''s not too late to attack.


    Du Yue see each other''s eyes stay in their own body for a long time, she is in the market, but also helpless to their own conditions, such a situation is inevitable, can be said to have been used to. But for the man in front of him, there was an unspeakable disgust.


    "Mr. Qiu, if it''s OK, I''ll go first."


    "Wait, Xiaoyue." Qiu Wei quickly turned to Du Yue, "we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Tomorrow I''m going to return to RB. On this last night, I want to invite you to dinner, just as a farewell to my old classmate after a long absence."


    Du Yue hesitated a little when the other side said that. In fact, after so many years, even if they had something before, it has disappeared. Du Yue has no special feelings for the other side. Qiu Wei is just an ordinary classmate in her heart. Since the other side is leaving tomorrow, it''s understandable to have a meal together before parting.

 Chapter 649

    Seeing that Du Yue was still hesitating, Qiu Wei quickly said, "I won''t take up too much of your time. Two hours, no, one hour is enough." Then sighed, "so many years I wandered alone, lonely, always want to find a former classmate to chat, but many students have been unable to contact, on the way, I did not expect to see you here."


    Du Yue hesitated, "not tonight. I''ve made an appointment with someone else."


    Qiu Wei said, "then I can return the ticket. When you are free, after dinner, I will go back to RB."


    Du Yue has some helplessness. She doesn''t want him to wait for her every day, and she remembers the look in each other''s eyes just now. She doesn''t want to have dinner with him alone. After thinking about it, she says, "well, if you don''t come here tonight, the other party won''t mind anyway."


    Qiu Wei immediately nodded his head. Happy in heart, this is the first step to success, as long as the beginning of the meal, what happened later can not help each other, it seems that Du Yue still did not forget himself, when in the company in front of many people embarrassed, two people alone, once exposed.


    Hehe, not only can you hold the beauty home tonight, but also when it is done, the president will appreciate him more. His position in the club is just around the corner.


    Xiao Shili holds the steering wheel in one hand. Holding Du mengning in one hand, she told the girl a lot about her experience in Russia. She was so frightened that she swore that she would not let him go abroad.


    At this time, the phone suddenly rings. Du mengning helps Xiao Shili take the phone out of his pocket, takes a look, and says happily, "it''s mom."


    "Darling, help me get it."


    Du mengning gets through the phone, and then holds it to his ear for Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili listens to the opposite saying a few words and nods, "I know."


    "What? Mom, what did she say? "


    Xiao Shili wanted to say something, but suddenly showed a face of embarrassment, "Mengmeng, there is something, I don''t know whether you should tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Ning looks at him curiously. She seldom sees this kind of expression on Xiao Shili''s face. She can''t help but feel strange.


    "It''s about your mother." Xiao Shili sighed.


    Seeing Xiao Shili sighing, Du mengning was even more puzzled. At the same time, she was worried, "what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "Now there is a disgusting guy who is pestering your mother. Today, there were only three of us for dinner, but that guy went with him when he knew about it." Xiao Shili said helplessly.


    Du mengning has a flat mouth and an angry expression on her face. From childhood to adulthood, there are all kinds of men who pursue their mother, and they never stop. Du Yue, one of these men, despises them, and they become rubbish in Du mengning''s eyes.


    "That''s really annoying. I''ll call my grandfather now and ask him to send someone to repair that guy." Du mengning said and took out his mobile phone.


    "No way." Xiao Shili stopped the girl''s action and said helplessly, "the other party is from a foreign country. He is here to talk business with your family. Your grandfather knows that, so he won''t do it to his customers. Otherwise, he will teach that guy a lesson. I''m enough."


    The innocent little face of the girl became worried and said in embarrassment, "what should I do then?" Of course, she doesn''t want to see her mother harassed by other men. In fact, Du mengning knows that it''s very hard for her mother to raise herself alone for so many years. She also hopes that her mother can find a man who loves her, but only if her mother likes her.


    "Stupid pig, do something about it." Du mengning grabs Xiao Shili''s clothes and shakes them gently. "I don''t want to see that guy at dinner."


    Seeing that the girl''s emotion was almost accumulated, Xiao Shili thought for a long time and hesitated to say, "there''s a way... But..."


    "Just what?" Du mengning was a little anxious to see Xiao Shili''s stammering appearance, "well... You say it quickly!"


    Xiao Shili made a rather awkward appearance, "you will not agree with this method."


    "You haven''t said it yet. How do you know I won''t agree?"


    "I told you not to be angry."


    "Well, I''m not angry. Go ahead."


    Xiao Shili said uneasily, "if I pretend to be your mother''s boyfriend when I wait for dinner, that man will give up your mother."


    In this way, Du mengning won''t be angry even if she doesn''t agree. At most, she will only say that she is making a fool of herself. What she said in front of her is just to pave the way to prove her purity of thought, just to drive away the man.


    Unexpectedly, on the girl''s flowery face, she suddenly burst out a bright smile, clapped her hands and said, "yes, yes, it''s really a good way. Why didn''t I expect that, stupid pig, you are so smart!"


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that Du mengning didn''t mind at all. It seemed that he was worried too much. However, after the success of the plot, a bad smile appeared on his face. "But then, you can call me dad."


    "Ah?" Du mengning glared at him and said, "I don''t want it!"


    "I''m your mother''s boyfriend. Of course you''ll call me dad, or you''ll be suspected." Xiao Shili shook his head.


    "That... That..." the girl said in embarrassment, "that''s uncle... OK, you''re not married, I..." speaking of this, I suddenly feel a little strange, now say so, how do you feel like it''s really the same.


    In fact, in Du mengning''s subconscious, in this world, no man can be worthy of his mother. If you have to find one, only the man you like can meet the qualification.


    In the girl''s pure heart, Xiao Shili just pretends to be her mother''s boyfriend. This is also to protect her mother, and she doesn''t think too much about it. It''s like playing every family when you were a child. Children don''t feel anything. However, if you want to call yourself Xiao Shili''s father, it''s a bit strange. Uncle is the maximum that Du mengning can accept.


    Xiao Shili looks at the expression on the girl''s lovely little face. At this time, he is confused and uneasy. Knowing that he is half successful, wolf Yan is very happy. He can''t help but reach out his hand and put his good daughter in his arms.


    Du Yue and Qiu Wei sat at a table in an upscale western restaurant in the city, chatting about the past.


    "Yes, yes, the big head of our class once farted in class. Do you remember that the whole class heard it at that time?"


    Du Yue remembers the past when she was a student and the best time of her youth.


    "And Wang Hao, who was often punished for being late, I heard that he married a girl in our class. I can''t remember who he was..." Qiu Wei made a thinking.


    "Liu Yan." Du Yue said with a faint smile, "I went to their wedding."


    "Yes, Liu Yan, look at my memory!"


    They talked about the past topics and recalled the past. The atmosphere gradually became harmonious. It was really like a simple gathering of two old classmates. Du Yue is very busy in the shopping mall every day. It''s rare to have time to recall the past again. Her face unconsciously shows a relaxed and happy expression.

 Chapter 650

    Qiu Wei chuckled in his heart. He had been a cowherd in Japan for five years and could not understand women''s psychology any more. Two people haven''t seen each other for a long time. They are somewhat unfamiliar and estranged. They first talk about the past and let women slowly recall the past. Women are naturally sentimental animals and are most likely to fall into memories. After that, naturally, the two people''s feelings will reappear.


    Seeing the look in Du Yue''s eyes, everyone hopes to return to his youth. Qiu Wei thinks his strategy is very successful. The next step is to launch the main attack.


    Qiu Wei gently stirred the coffee with a spoon. He made the happiest expression on his face and filled his voice with the vicissitudes of time. He was confident that no matter what a woman looked like, she would be fascinated. "Xiaoyue, you can''t remember us before..."


    "Mom!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly interrupted him. Qiu Wei raised his head and saw a lovely girl who was seventeen or eighteen years old suddenly rushed over and hugged Du Yue and rubbed her face intimately.


    Qiu Wei was a little stunned. Du Yue was one of the most beautiful women in a hundred. At this time, a young girl with the same beautiful appearance suddenly appeared. Two beautiful women sat together, just like two bright moons appeared in the sky at the same time. He could not bear the visual impact. Moreover, he suspected that he had heard the wrong thing and looked at the two women, At most, they are sisters. How can this girl be called mother Du Yue?


    Being surprised, another man came over and sat down in the middle of the two women. Qiu Wei saw that it was the young man he met in the company today. It turned out that Du Yue had made an appointment with someone to have a meal. It was the two of them.


    "You..." Qiu Wei Leng Leng, looking at two people.


    "To introduce you, this is my daughter." Du Yue gently releases her daughter in her arms. Just as she is about to introduce Xiao Shili, her other hand is suddenly held by the other side.


    Not only Qiu Wei, but also Du Yue opened her eyes in surprise and looked at Xiao Shili strangely. She was a little flustered. Meng Ning is here now. How dare he do that


    Qiu Wei is even more surprised. He has just made countless guesses about Xiao Shili''s identity. The other party is about the same age as Du Yue''s daughter, so it may be Du Yue''s nephew, but it may also be her daughter''s boyfriend. But the other party suddenly holds Du Yue''s hand, which is obviously ambiguous. The son-in-law of course will not do this to his mother-in-law. Even if the son kisses his mother again, he will not show himself in front of outsiders.


    Looking at Qiu Wei who has a big mouth, Du mengning secretly feels funny. It''s really this man who wants to chase his mother. It''s silly. It''s better to be stupid! Deliberately stretched out a hand, smiled and said, "Hello, I''m Du Yue''s daughter. Just call me mengning, uncle. Are you my mother''s friend?"


    "Oh, oh, hello." Qiu Wei came back and shook hands with Du mengning. He looked embarrassed and said curiously, "Xiaoyue, I didn''t expect that your daughter is so old. If I remember correctly, you are only this year..." he thought it was wrong. He quickly shut up. Damn it, talking about the age of a woman in front of so many people''s interviews is a big taboo in love, Even if I want to express that Du Yue is still very young, it is easy to make people misunderstand.


    Du Yue light smile, "forget to tell you, I have been married once, forget it, today don''t say this. You two must be hungry. Order first. "


    Du mengning picked up the menu and looked at it with relish. A pair of beautiful eyes swept around Qiu Wei with a scanning eye. The man looked much older than his mother. Although he was still able to see it, he was far worse than his own stupid pig. His mother would not like this kind of man.


    Du Yue''s heart is beating all the time. It''s strange that her daughter just saw the villain pull her hand, but she didn''t react. She really can''t figure it out. Although she wants to seek some tips from the man sitting next to her, she is still holding her hand in front of her daughter, and her heart is completely confused.


    "By the way, this is..." Qiu Wei turned to Xiao Shili with deep curiosity in his eyes.


    Du Yue was about to speak, and Xiao Shili had already taken the lead and reached out his hand. "Hello, I''m Xiao Shili, general manager of the Commerce Department of Du''s group."


    "Hello." The two men shook hands. Qiu Wei introduced himself and then laughed. "Mr. Xiao has made such achievements since he was so young. He is really young and promising."


    "I''m flattered." Xiao Shili sat back and hugged Du Yue''s waist. At the same time, he put Lian close to her ear and asked intimately, "baby, what do you want to eat? I''ll help you."


    Once again, Qiu Wei felt the muscles on his face beat a few times, and his heart felt like blood loss.


    Du Yue sees the expression of her daughter beside her, and finally understands what''s going on. It turns out that these two people have colluded with each other for a long time, but the target is the man opposite. She can''t help smiling. Don''t think about it. It must be his little husband''s idea. Thinking of his jealous face in the office, my heart is suddenly sweet.


    However, even if it was acting, this guy went too far. Du Yue felt a strong masculine atmosphere around her body. Her restless hand was not satisfied. She only touched her little hand, and then moved to the thigh and stroked it on the elastic stockings. This is a public place. Some people want to stop it, but they can''t help being touched more by him.


    "Mr. Qiu''s company is far away from Rb, so it must be a good feeling to return to the motherland this time?" Xiao Shili stroked the sexy and plump silk stockings of the beautiful woman under the table while smiling at Qiu Weidao.


    "OK, OK." Qiu Wei looked at the intimacy between the two people. He was not happy for a while. He didn''t recognize the irony in each other''s words and said absently.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s legs accidentally hit the table, and a fork in front of Qiu Wei was shocked to the ground. When he bent down to pick up the fork, he naturally saw a scene under the table. The young man''s hands swam recklessly on the woman''s legs, and his chest suddenly became stuffy. It took him a long time to sit up straight.


    Du Yue saw the expression on Qiu Wei''s face and knew that he had seen it all under the table. She was a little shy, but she didn''t want the man''s hand to stop. She even hoped that he would go deeper... Was she really a licentious woman?


    Xiao Shili looked at each other''s depressed face, and finally found a little balance in his heart, "Mr. Qiu, I want to ask you a question."

 Chapter 651

    "What?"


    "Nintendo, in your RB should be called Co., Ltd., why did you find Du''s group?" Xiao Shili took a drink from his water cup. "There are countless powerful and famous group companies in China. Among them, Du''s group is not the strongest in all aspects. Nintendo once ranked second in Rb''s Listed Companies in terms of pre tax profit, only next to Toyota, the overlord of the automobile industry. Although Nintendo is not as brilliant as it used to be, However, the leading position of the game industry is unshakable. Even if you want to choose partners in China, you should also choose those who are comparable. I don''t know why your company''s decision makers are interested in Du''s group? "


    When it comes to the main purpose of his visit to China, and the other party is still the manager of the Ministry of Commerce, Qiu Wei has to answer.


    After listening to a lot of reasons listed by Qiu Wei, it was obvious that they were all demoting themselves, and then raising the value of Du''s group, so they said with a smile, "Mr. Du and I have already talked about this proposal, but I only saw it later. How to say..."


    Qiu Wei seems to see a ray of light in the dark. At this moment, he has already understood Xiao Shili''s identity. The other party is just a little white face beside Du Yue. Otherwise, how can he be in such a position when he is so young? It''s normal to think about it. Du Yue has been alone for so many years. Of course, he has to find a man to comfort her loneliness. A woman with such an identity, It can''t be easier to find a handsome guy.


    Qiu Wei himself had this job at Nintendo by being a cowherd and secretly trying to satisfy the president''s wife. Therefore, he has a deep understanding of this point. In addition, he also understands that although Xiao Shili is just a small manager of the commercial department, sometimes what he says can change Du Yue''s mind and decision. If he please this person, maybe things will turn for the better!


    Thinking of this, he was very happy and said, "this proposal made by our company is based on the principle of mutual benefit and cooperation. If Mr. Xiao is interested, I can explain it to you carefully now."


    "No Xiao Shili waved his hand, "now I don''t want to hear it. I''ll talk about it later."


    Although the other side''s attitude was arrogant, Qiu Wei recognized the possibility from the other side''s words and immediately nodded.


    This guy is really just a dog of Rb people. He only wants to work hard for RB people, but he is so happy. It can be seen that Du Yue''s feelings are not true. Xiao Shili is a little dull. He wanted to strike Du Yue''s first love boyfriend and find his psychological balance. Now he finds that this guy is not qualified at all!


    "Mr. Qiu, if it''s OK, you can go first." Xiao Shili never looked at each other again, "tomorrow I want to talk with your people in our society. I''ll let you know the specific time."


    Qiu Wei was stunned, but the other person''s second sentence was like giving him a shot of cardiotonic. His dignity and face were immediately forgotten because of this sentence. He stood up and said with a smile, "OK, then I''ll leave first. President Du, manager Xiao and miss Du, please eat slowly, and I won''t disturb you."


    As soon as Qiu Weigang left, Du mengning jumped up happily and hugged Xiao Shili''s arm, "yes, the battle is successful!"


    Du Yue smiles and stares at two people one eye, "I know, it is the ghost that you two make."


    "We are also for your mother''s sake. Look at that man, he looks like a slave. How can he be worthy of chasing his mother?"


    "Nonsense, we are just ordinary classmates." Du Yue didn''t know how her daughter knew about it. Of course, she didn''t want to admit her previous relationship with Qiu Wei in front of her daughter.


    Xiao Shili looks at two beauties, one big and the other small. His mother is mature and attractive, and his daughter is pure and lovely. All of a sudden, he has an impulse. His two hands can''t help quietly reaching to the left and right buttocks at the same time.


    Just then, there was a sound outside the door, mixed with the sound of drinking and scolding. The sound sounded like Qiu Wei''s.


    Du Yue was kind-hearted. When she heard Qiu Wei''s voice, she was worried and said, "Shili, what''s the matter outside?"


    Xiao Shili is also curious to go out of the shop, Du''s mother and daughter are also behind him.


    At this time, we saw seven or eight young men dressed up as gangsters, with clubs in their hands, leaning against Du Yue''s red BMW. One of the BMW''s lights had broken, which was obviously the work of these people.


    Qiu Wei was lying on the sidewalk in the middle, covering his head with his hands, and his forehead was red.


    Seeing this scene, Du Yue can''t help but cover her mouth gently. In order to prevent Du Yue from supporting Qiu Wei who falls to the ground out of sympathy, Xiao Shi steps forward and lifts him up from the ground. When he sees that the man''s forehead has been smashed with a hole, and the blood is flowing out along the wound.


    "Mr. Qiu, are you all right?" But Xiao Shili didn''t have the slightest sympathy. At the moment, he shook each other hard. Qiu Wei seemed to be confused. After shaking for several times, he woke up with a look of fear on his face. He cried, "call the police, call the police!"


    As soon as Qiu Wei came out of the restaurant, he saw that there were seven or eight young men in their early twenties next to Du Yue''s car on the side of the road, and the other side was leaning directly on the car. Qiu Wei certainly couldn''t ignore it, so he went forward and ordered the other side to leave. Unexpectedly, before he finished a sentence, one of them rushed up and broke the light bulb on the spot.


    After they stun Qiu Wei, they don''t fight him. Instead, they stay where they are and wait for the people in the restaurant to come out. Obviously, Qiu Wei is not the target of these people.


    When Xiao Shi saw that Qiu Wei was nothing serious, he threw him aside, turned around, looked at the people in front of him, and suddenly saw a familiar face.


    Although he only met once at the gate of Tianfeng college, Xiao Shili still remembered Chen Zhi''s face. At the moment, he immediately understood what was going on. Then he slowly stepped forward and said, "who broke the lamp?"


    The other side didn''t ask people, but first asked about the car lights, which surprised the other side. One of them, a man in a black sleeveless vest, came over with a bat on his shoulder, smoking in his mouth and cocking his head, looked down at Xiao Shili, and said with arrogant expression, "it was your grandfather I smashed it, how about it?"


    Du Yue looked at the clothes of these people. They were all hooligans in the street with weapons in their hands. Although she knew that Xiao Shili was very powerful, she didn''t want him to risk fighting with others. So she gently pulled his arm and gently advised, "forget it, it doesn''t matter if you break a lamp. You''d better take Qiu Wei to the hospital first."


    "Forget it, hum." The man with the baseball bat laughed and looked at Du Yue askance. His eyes suddenly salivated. "Your friend bumped his head into my bat. You can forget it? However, for the sake of your beauty, if you can stay with me all night, maybe I can spare him. "


    Several people behind all burst into laughter and cast their eyes on the faces of Du''s mother and daughter one after another. They could not help saying that the two beauties, one big and one small, were so beautiful. Most of them had never seen such a beautiful woman before. They were just repairing themselves for Mr. Chen, but they didn''t think that it was really worthwhile to come here.


    Chen Zhi stands behind the crowd and sees Du Yue. He doesn''t know that Du mengning has such a beautiful sister. Compared with them, they are almost the same. One Du mengning is enough to make his heart beat faster. Now there is another big sister. Chen Yang looks at two beautiful women with itching in his heart, Make up one''s mind, oneself not only want Du mengning tonight, conveniently also want her elder sister to accept.

 Chapter 652

    Just as he was thinking about how a shadow was slowly expanding in front of his eyes, Chen Zhi looked up and saw a huge body falling down on him through a free falling parabola. He was so surprised that he squatted on the ground with his head in his arms. He only heard a loud noise. It hit a car next to him heavily, and the alarm went off quickly.


    Chen Zhi didn''t know what happened, but he was scared by the scene just now. He slowly stood up and saw that the strong man with a bat was deeply immersed in the hood of the car. His limbs were twisted, his eyes turned white, and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. He kept flashing with the lights.


    "This..." Chen Zhi took a cold breath and quickly stepped back. Several other gangsters were stunned at the moment. No one knew what had happened just now. How could their boss fly up to the height of two floors, and then fell down heavily into a car.


    At this time, everyone focused on the young man who had just stood face to face with the boss. Xiao Shili put his hands in his trouser pockets, as if he had never taken them out. He looked at everyone with a smile in his eyes, "who else? I asked, "who smashed the lights?"


    The boss should not have been surprised by this boy... The gangsters looked at each other. How could it be? Who could beat a man weighing more than 100 Jin to the height of two floors? And no one just saw how the other side was doing it.


    No one knows what''s going on? In a moment of panic, the gangsters immediately remembered that it was Mr. Chen who supported them. No matter how brave he was, he did not dare to fight against the governor''s son. His courage suddenly grew stronger. Several people yelled at him at the same time, "let''s go together and kill this boy!" The remaining six men rushed up to Xiao Shili with baseball bats at the same time.


    Xiao Shili''s hands are still in his pockets. Facing the six people who are rushing together, just as the first two people are approaching at the same time, he suddenly jumps up in the air. One second before the other side swings the bat, he kicks the other person in the chest, and then with a thunderous momentum, he swings his leg and kicks the second person.


    Almost at the same time, the two men flew back out, slamming the glass and crashing into the window of a car.


    At this time, the third person had already rushed to the front, and a bat was thrown out with all his strength. Xiao Shili kicked out directly against the opponent''s bat, and his leg hit the bat that came from the swing. The metal bat was suddenly bent and bounced straight back into the man''s face. The latter snorted and spattered blood back.


    The fourth man held the bat high and chopped it down. Xiao Shili kicked the bat to the sky. Then his left leg fell straight down and stood on the other side''s shoulder. The man''s skeleton exploded. The whole man knelt down as if he had collapsed. There was no doubt that his knee would crack the ground and the kneecap would be completely smashed.


    Finally, the remaining two people rushed slowly. Seeing this scene, they stopped in a hurry and were completely stunned¡° "Bang" after the sound, a man turned his eyes and suddenly fell down. Du mengning grabbed a bat behind them. Liu Mei frowned and his mouth was flat. He said, "go to die."


    After saying that, another stick came down, but her strength was too small. The metal bat was too heavy for her. The blow just now had used all her strength. The stick had no power. It just fell down freely and knocked on the last man''s head. The man was stunned for a few seconds. He quickly closed his eyes, gave a scream and fell to the ground.


    "Wow, I''ve knocked down two!" Du mengning jumped a few times happily, carried the baseball bat on his shoulder, and made a winning gesture to Xiao Shili. The eyes are also proud of a pick, powerful?


    As soon as Chen Zhi turned around and tried to escape, he was caught by a cold hand on his neck. When he was too frightened, he suddenly started to cry in a trembling voice, "no... it''s none of my business. I don''t know anything."


    "Is it?" A faint laugh came from his ear. Chen Zhi could not help turning his head and seeing Xiao Shili''s smiling eyes, the frozen feeling flowed through his body again.


    It turns out that my first feeling is right! The other side will really kill themselves! Chen Zhi''s mind came up with the only sentence. He suddenly regretted that he should not be the enemy of this man. He really chose the wrong enemy!


    "Don''t kill me! My father is the governor of the province. If you kill me, my father... "Chen Zhi can only pick up the only straw at the moment, but he can''t say the threat from behind.


    At this time, a lot of onlookers have gathered around, and some people have taken out their mobile phones and secretly dialed 110


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Xiao Shili looked at each other''s twisted face because of fear, "you broke one of my lights. In return, I just need to break one of your lights?"


    "Really... Really?" Chen Zhi asked in a trembling voice.


    "Which is your car?" Xiao Shili looked up at a row of car lanes in front of him.


    "That... That..." Chen Zhi stretched out his fingers and pointed to an Audi not far away


    "Audi?" Xiao Shili shook his head, "in this way, I will suffer."


    After hearing this, Chen Zhi said hurriedly, "I''m willing to pay you three times... No, five times... No, ten times the price for your car light!"


    Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear each other''s words. He grabbed Chen Zhi''s neck and dragged him all the way to his Audi.


    "Twenty times... I''m willing to pay twenty times!" Chen Zhi thinks that the other party is too few, so he shouts again.


    "Sorry, I just want your light." With that, Xiao Shili suddenly grabs Chen Zhi''s neck and smashes his opponent''s head into the taillight of the car.


    One, two, three


    The lamp has been completely broken, and the glass inside has almost broken into powder. But Xiao Shili still doesn''t stop. Every impact will leave a new blood mark on the glass. Everyone at the scene is nervously watching this scene. The busy street is dead. People can only hear the monotonous and frightening sound of the head hitting the lamp.


    It was not until the distant siren sounded that Xiao Shili threw the bloody and unconscious Chen Zhi away on the ground in the distance, turned and walked to the front of BMW to open the door for the mother and daughter, "you go back first, and then I''ll go home to see the old man."


    Du Yue heard the sound of the police siren and shook her head. "No, the police are coming. You go first. I''ll call uncle and ask him to deal with this."


    "No Xiao Shili stopped the woman from taking out her mobile phone. "It''s 7:30 in the evening. I''ll be home on time at 8:00, good girl." The last word is for Du mengning.


    Looking at the expression on the man''s face without worry, Du Yue and Du mengning knew that as long as he said something, he would be able to do it, so he nodded and said, "you should be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili closed the door for his mother and daughter, waved with a smile, and then turned to Qiu Wei, "Mr. Qiu, are you ok?"


    "No... it''s ok..." Qiu Wei covered his forehead. Just now, he was only concerned about the pain. He didn''t see how Xiao Shili dealt with those hooligans. Otherwise, he would not be in such a state of mind in the face of Xiao Shili now.


    "If it''s OK, go back." Xiao Shi lit a cigarette and took a puff. "I remember waiting for me in the reception room on the 15th floor of Du''s group at nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Qiu Wei''s face brightened. He seemed to forget the pain on his head. He nodded with a smile and kept bowing. He has been used to RB for so many years, "yes, I will be there on time."

 Chapter 653

    Qiu Wei didn''t want to be questioned by the police, so as not to affect the company''s image. He immediately drove away in his own car. As soon as Xiao Shili was about to leave, two police cars had already arrived. Four policemen jumped down from the police car and saw the people lying on the ground on the road. Their faces changed slightly. Just now they received a report that there was a fight. Unexpectedly, the situation was so bad. Seven or eight people fell unconscious on the ground. They went back to the car and took out their walkie talkies. They called for 120 and support.


    At this time, a good person secretly pointed at Xiao Shili and said to the police, "these people are what he beat."


    Two policemen immediately came forward and stopped in front of Xiao Shili, "I''m sorry, we suspect that you constitute the crime of intentional injury, please come with us."


    Xiao Shili laughed, "police comrade, have you made a mistake? I hope you can investigate the scene first and then come to a conclusion."


    A few policemen saw that these people lying on the ground were gangsters on the street from their clothes. They must have brought some bats beside them. How could they bring down so many armed hooligans with a thin and weak student? It must have been a fight between gangsters. The two policemen could not help staring at the man who had just provided the clue.


    The man was worried, but because of Xiao Shili''s presence, he didn''t dare to explain anything. The police blocked the scene and asked the surrounding people about the situation.


    At this time, a policeman saw a student in school uniform lying on the ground. He thought he was the victim and immediately squatted down to see the other party''s injury. Unexpectedly, his face suddenly changed and he said to his companion, "Hey, come here!"


    Another policeman walked over and saw his colleague say nervously, "look at this student, isn''t it..."


    Another policeman took a closer look. Although his face was covered with blood and his facial features were broken and twisted, he recognized him as the first son of the provincial capital. They were immediately surprised.


    It''s shocking that the governor''s son should be beaten like this. It''s estimated that few gangsters in the provincial city don''t know Chen Zhi, not to mention the gangs. They always pay close attention to Chen Zhi''s son. They don''t know whether he has a feud with others or what''s happened. In short, no one who knows Chen Zhi''s identity in S City dares to do such a thing.


    Of course, the two policemen knew the seriousness of the incident. The governor''s son was beaten into a coma when he broke his face in the street. All this would be attributed to the dereliction of duty of the police. Then they would ask for a time limit to solve the case. The above orders were urged one after another. More importantly, this area was under the jurisdiction of their own police station, and the responsibility was shared, Although he is a small film police, but also can not escape.


    The two policemen looked at each other and immediately had an idea.


    "Hello, you." A policeman stood up and walked toward Xiao Shili, "come back with us to assist in the investigation."


    "Why?"


    Hearing the tone of the other party''s inquiry, the policeman''s face sank, "why? Some people have testified that these people were injured by you. As a major suspect, it''s polite to tell you to assist in the investigation. To put it bluntly, we''re going to arrest you now. "


    "Talk nonsense to this boy. Torture him." Another policeman yelled.


    First, a policeman came up to Xiao Shili, put on his bright handcuffs, and was about to catch each other''s wrists when a police car suddenly drove over. Regardless of anyone in front of him, it directly scattered the crowd around and rushed onto the sidewalk.


    From the police car down three policemen, three people are dressed in plain clothes, led by a man Jianmei Xingmu, giving people a very powerful feeling, went to the center of the scene and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The four policemen who came first saw that they were the leaders of the Municipal Bureau, and they immediately went forward to salute, "report, sir, there was a vicious fight just now, and eight people were seriously injured, but we have found..."


    Lin Wenbin waved his hand to interrupt the other side, "I know, you go, we''ll deal with it here."


    Several policemen looked at each other. One of them leaned over and whispered a few words in Lin Wenbin''s ear. The latter frowned, "I know, I know."


    It has become a fact that Mr. Chen has been beaten and injured. Even if the murderer is caught, there is no credit for it. Moreover, the murderer is just a temporary scapegoat to give an explanation to his superiors. He can only stop him for a while. Four policemen saw that the person above was in charge. Naturally, they couldn''t wait to get into the police car and left the scene.


    "Spread out, spread out, don''t look around here." Two of Lin Wenbin''s men yelled to disperse the crowd. Lin Wenbin walked over and looked at the wounded on the ground. At a glance, he saw that these people were not ordinary injured. It was obvious that they were in a coma because of the serious injury. Even if they were sent to the hospital now, it was hard to say whether they could be rescued. One of them was the only one wearing a student''s uniform, and the injury was the lightest.


    Lin Wenbin squatted down and looked at it carefully. This bloody face is Chen Zhi, the son of Governor Chen. His brow is slightly wrinkled. This brother-in-law can really make trouble for himself.


    But he also pretended not to care, pointing to the humanity on the ground, "is this the son of Governor Chen?"


    Xiao Shili leaned on the side of the car with a cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile, "maybe so, so I''m more lenient. I only let him break his face, but I didn''t hurt his bones."


    Lin Wenbin just looked at the man lying on the floor and thought that it was Xiao Shili who did it. He didn''t feel strange at all. To tell you the truth, these people are light before they die.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it." Lin Wenbin stands up and smiles at Xiao Shili, "when did you come here? Hurry to your home. The old man is talking about you when he has nothing to do


    "No, I have something else to do today. I''ll see the old man when it''s done." Xiao Shili handed Lin Wenbin a cigarette, but the latter did not care about the eyes of the people around him.


    "Well, you must come over in a few days. It''s estimated that this time, the family will discuss when you and Shihan will have a wedding, and have a preparation." Lin Wenbin reminded his brother-in-law.


    "I see."


    Looking at the youngsters who just beat up a group of people by one to eight, and now they drive away in a dazzle, the masses react fiercely, but the reaction is that they clap their hands together. Just now, it was the gangsters with bats who made trouble first and started to hit people. Everyone saw that. No one would have sympathy for such hooligans, In order to protect the two girls, Xiao Shili was in self-defense, and the eyes of the masses were bright sometimes.


    Seeing the reaction of the people around him, Lin Wenbin suddenly felt that the pressure had decreased a lot. With a relaxed expression, he sat in a broken car and smoked his cigarette quietly, waiting for the arrival of 120.

 Chapter 654

    Xiao Shili arrived at Du''s house before 8 o''clock. Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan were overjoyed when they learned that the great master''s son-in-law was coming. They rushed out to meet him.


    Xiao Shili accompanied the two old men to a meal. Both old men asked Xiao Shili to look at his future and the future fortune of his family? Xiao Shili said something nonsense to make the two old people happy.


    After dinner, the family gathered around the fireplace and chatted. Du Yue then said to Xiao Shili, "when you are eating out today, it seems that you suddenly become interested in Nintendo''s proposal, or are you more interested in Qiu Wei?"


    Xiao Shili had to admire Du Yue''s insightful observation and smile, "do you have both? Qiu Wei is not a simple man. Although he looks like a submissive slave, there are many things hidden in his heart that you and I don''t know."


    Du Yue can''t help but ask strangely, "you just meet for the first time, do you know him so well?"


    "Even if a person can act and disguise himself, his eyes can''t be changed." Xiao Shili stretched out his hand in front of his eyes and compared a concentrated gesture, "a person is seen through by his opponent, it is often his eyes that betray him."


    Du mengning thinks that uncle is a humble guy at all, but when he hears that Xiao Shili suddenly has such a high evaluation of the other party, he is a little unconvinced. "Then you can tell me, where is he really powerful?"


    "Now I can''t see the other party''s extraordinary ability," Xiao Shili shook his head. "However, when he looked at me with a humble smile, his eyes showed the smile of a successful person."


    "The smile of the winner?" The mother and daughter cried at the same time.


    "Yes, or it can be said that extreme self-confidence gives people the feeling that they have firmly controlled you and me." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "although this is only his personal idea, it is enough to show that he is not an ordinary person."


    "Is that why you changed your view on Nintendo''s proposal?" Du Yue asked.


    "Of course not." Xiao Shili took a sip of coffee. "Just a little Qiu Wei, even if he has the ability to turn the world around, is just a dog of Rb. In fact, in your office this afternoon, when I first heard about it, I began to be interested in it."


    Du Yue picks her eyebrows, which she really doesn''t see.


    "Although Nintendo has made it clear this time that it has dug a trap for us, now that we know this, we will not fall into each other''s favor, and maybe we can get some benefits from it." Xiao Shili''s mouth turned upward.


    Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan sat aside, smiling and listening to the younger generation talking about business war, and did not give any opinions. Although Du Yue has the title of "Queen" in the shopping mall, she is far behind her father and uncle, let alone Xiao Shili. Du Tianyi and Du Tianzhan just take this moment as a pastime after dinner, just like a retired top star who occasionally sits down to watch a middle school student''s game.


    Du Yue is confident that with her own mind, there are few things that are difficult to understand. However, when the man he likes is serious occasionally, his idea is always elusive.


    She can''t figure out what Xiao Shili wants to do, and she doesn''t want to think about it any more. Now every second around him is a rare happiness. She can''t waste her time thinking about these boring things. It''s good to work with Nintendo to make profits, and Du''s group doesn''t lack this little money. In a word, she believes Xiao Shili won''t let the group suffer, Now that he''s suddenly interested and wants to play, it''s up to him.


    Early the next morning, Qiu Wei took his three RB supervisors to the reception room of the headquarters building of Du''s group. Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili didn''t show up from 9:00 to 10:00. Qiu Wei asked several times and got the reply that Mr. Xiao would arrive immediately. Until nearly eleven o''clock, four people hold a stomach of resentment, think that the other party is playing with themselves, is ready to get up and leave, only to see Xiao Shili slowly walk in from the door of the conference room.


    Xiao Shili walked to the conference table drowsily. He looked up and saw a few people. He yawned slightly. "How did you come so early?"


    "Manager Xiao, it''s eleven o''clock at noon." Qiu Wei had been holding back his anger, but his face soon began to smile again. Now he is asking for help. Even if he has grievances, he can only bear them first. He can''t lose this last chance anyway.


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili pretended to be surprised and looked at his watch. "I''ll have lunch again soon."


    Those three RB people didn''t have Qiu Wei''s good temper. They were two hours late and didn''t even say an apology. For some special reason, Nintendo was forced to cooperate with these Chinese people in order to get the company out of the crisis. And the other side is this kind of attitude!


    Yes, at the moment from the other side''s face is a kind of contempt, contempt, look down on the attitude, completely did not put their own eyes.


    The excellent Daiwa people are despised by a group of Chinese people. How can this kind of thing be allowed!


    These RB executives were selected because they could speak Chinese. One RB walked up to Xiao Shili angrily and said, "Mr. Xiao, yesterday you made an appointment with Mr. Qiu at nine o''clock, but you were two hours late. Don''t you Chinese have any sense of time and don''t know how to be polite?"


    Before he had finished speaking, Rb man''s neck was tightly held by one hand. Xiao Shili directly lifted the other person up in the air and pressed him down on the conference table. His expression suddenly changed from calm to cold. He stepped forward and approached the other person''s face and said, "you are not qualified to give me advice here. This is my place. I said you should wait until what time, don''t forget, It''s your initiative to seek cooperation. If you feel dissatisfied, you can get out of here now! "


    The remaining two RB people want to stop, but they are deterred by Xiao Shili''s momentum and stay in the same place for a while. Xiao Shili let go of each other, sat back on a chair, adjusted his expression, "now, do you want to continue to talk?"


    Being insulted so much, but thinking of the task assigned to them by the company, the three RB people had to resist, step back and sit down slowly.


    "Of course, of course." Qiu Wei saw the reaction of the boss, so he said with a smile, "if you don''t mind, let''s start now."


    Xiao Shili nodded slightly, indicating that the other party could speak.


    The content of the negotiation is still similar to that of yesterday, but on the basis of the original, Qiu Wei described the benefits that the Dushi group could gain from the cooperation. After half an hour''s negotiation, the conference hall quieted down, and the four people on the Japanese side were a little nervous and worried, because Xiao Shili never said a word from the beginning to the end, Now I''m waiting for a response.


    "Mr. Qiu, I am very interested in your proposal. This is indeed a cooperation that can bring benefits to both sides and is of great significance to both countries." Xiao Shili shook his head slowly, "but..."

 Chapter 655

    "But what?" Qiu Wei quickly asked. The affirmation of the first half of the sentence surprised him, but the meaning of the other side obviously had a turning point.


    "But there''s another problem." Xiao Shili looked at each other, "that is, we don''t know much about your company. Although Nintendo is one of Rb''s most powerful enterprises, we don''t know anything about your company''s actual production process and technology application. It''s difficult to ensure that the same enterprise can operate in China."


    "This is simple. Please don''t worry about it at all." On hearing this, Qiu Wei, who was a little nervous, immediately relaxed and showed a smile. "We will invite your company to send someone to our headquarters for a field visit and investigation. After you fully understand the actual situation of our company, you can decide whether to sign a contract."


    "Mr. Qiu''s proposal is very good." Xiao Shili nodded, "then the next negotiation, we will continue in Rb."


    Qiu Weidun was overjoyed. He didn''t expect such an unexpected turn for the better. However, he was also worried that Xiao Shili was just a manager of the Department of Commerce. Could he really make a decision, so he tentatively asked, "does this matter need to ask President Du?"


    "No Xiao Shili waved his hand, "from today on, I will be fully responsible for all the cooperation with your company."


    "That''s great." Qiu Wei said excitedly, "if you are not busy in the near future, we will make sure the itinerary is in the next few days. What do you think?"


    Xiao Shili nodded and both sides stood up at the same time.


    "Mr. Xiao, I sincerely hope that we can cooperate successfully this time." Qiu Wei stretched out a hand and said seriously.


    Xiao Shili looked into each other''s eyes and said with a smile, "it''s noon, so I won''t leave a few for dinner."


    "Er Gong Jun, who is that boy?"


    In the elevator, several people dared to vent their dissatisfaction at this moment, but fortunately, the negotiations have made progress, and the three RB people''s emotions have changed a lot.


    "At the negotiation table just now, the other side''s attitude was too arrogant!" A RB person said bitterly, "how dare a small department manager be so arrogant?"


    "Some of you don''t know." Qiu Wei said with a low smile, "the other party has a special relationship with Du Yue. Otherwise, you think he is really so young that he can become the manager of the business department of Du''s group?"


    Several RB people suddenly realized and nodded, "I see."


    One of them said with a smile, "Er Gong Jun, you have made such great contributions to the company this time. If you really sign a contract, the president will reward you well."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Qiu Wei bowed humbly, "it''s my honor to work for the company."


    "But you can''t take it lightly. After all, the negotiation is not over. Er Gong Jun, what do you think of Xiao Shili?" A RB man asked.


    "Hum." Qiu Wei sneered, "the other party just sat on this seat relying on his personal relationship. I don''t think he understands all kinds of operations in the mall. This kind of person has no other advantages except pretending. Please rest assured. After Rb, I will let him sign the contract obediently."


    On returning to Du''s residence that day, Du mengning suddenly pursed her small mouth and twisted her eyebrows into two pimples when she heard that Xiao Shili was going to RB.


    "What? I just came back from Russia, and now I''m going to RB again. Since last year, you haven''t had time to accompany others."


    In the face of the girl''s angry expression, Xiao Shili gently hugged her into his arms and coaxed her, "well behaved, I''m just on a business trip on behalf of the company this time. I''ll be back in four or five days at most. Well behaved, wait for me."


    "I don''t know!" Du mengning broke away from Xiao Shili''s arms. "Last time you went to Russia, you left me at home alone. This time I must go with you."


    "Listen, I''m going to talk business, not to play." Xiao Shili shook his head,


    "It''s boring just to stay in a hotel for days."


    Du mengning raised her small nose and snorted, "what''s the matter, you talk about your business, I play my own, people have never been to RB? I''ll play alone


    At this moment, only Xiao Shili knows what he is doing. Of course, going to RB is not for Nintendo, but for another purpose. I''m just borrowing the name of this overseas investigation to do another thing that I''ve been planning for a long time.


    For this matter, he may need to rely on the strength of his brothers and his own domestic influence. However, at the beginning, he planned to make a further exploration by himself. The so-called overseas investigation is just an excuse. With the help of business contacts with Nintendo, he can get a reasonable excuse to stay in Japan, which is mainly to cover up his identity.


    This matter naturally can''t let Du''s mother and daughter know, the hidden danger of this trip, even Xiao Shili himself can''t estimate, for Du mengning''s willfulness, he had to give up the principle to cheat her once.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you." Xiao Shili stopped the girl who kept making trouble and grabbed Du mengning''s two little hands. "I''ll take you with me. It''s ok now."


    "Really." Du mengning happily hugs Xiao Shili and kisses him on the face, "husband, you are so good. People love you so much!"


    Xiao Shili is enjoying the girl''s sweet cherry lips, but she can''t help laughing bitterly in her heart. She doesn''t know what kind of consequences will be after she finds out that she has cheated her.


    And Rb agreed on the itinerary. Three days later, the next day, Xiao Shili received a phone call from goodless. The other side told him that the gene enhancement agent for his mutation had been developed.


    Shenyi group building, underground laboratory.


    Xiao Shili came out of the elevator. He didn''t come for half a month. He felt that the laboratory was in a mess again. At a glance, it seemed that there was no one in the huge laboratory. After he called each other''s name, it took several seconds to see goodless''s head emerging from a pile of instruments and reagent bottles.


    The appearance of gudlers can be described as uncivilized savage now. His weedy beard almost covers most of his face. Fortunately, he is bald, so there is no need to worry that the rest of his face is completely covered by his hair.


    The old man ran out from the mountain of instruments. His white coat was completely gray. It was stained like the costume of a circus clown because it was covered with all kinds of chemicals. His hands were also colorful and kept waving in the air.


    "I made it, Xiao!" When the old man was far away from Xiao Shili, he exclaimed excitedly, "I''ve succeeded. I''ve finally found a new generation of mutation enhancing gene medicament."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili looked at each other and said helplessly, "but before that, can we recognize who you are?"


    "Oh, you mean... Ha ha!" Goodless seemed to notice that he was almost covering his nose with his beard and his make-up. He felt his beard awkwardly. "I''ve been a little too busy lately."


    "Hi." Meiyu and aphrola then walked around a pile of debris, each holding a stack of information.


    "Why are you two here?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "There''s no way. The doctor needs help, but he doesn''t want his research content to be disclosed, so we have to be his assistant for the time being." Meiyu put a thick stack of information on the table and breathed, "well, it''s finally done."


    "Brother Xiao, how are you Aphrola''s bright eyes looked at Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 656

    "I''m fine." Xiao Shili said with an apologetic smile, "I''m sorry. I''ve just arrived in China and I''m going to pull you to do this kind of thing."


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I''m free. I can help the doctor to do experiments, and I can gain a lot of insight." She said with a smile.


    "Well, forget about it." Goodless grabbed Xiao Shili and walked inside. "Besides, they wanted to help me, but I didn''t force them. The two girls both hope to let you finish the strengthening as soon as possible. You are very lucky."


    "Shh." When he was a little far away from the two girls, Xiao Shili quickly made a hissing gesture to goodless, "don''t say this kind of words together in front of two people."


    With the appearance of being an expert and ignoring the world affairs, goodless took Xiao Shili to the center surrounded by a large number of experimental instruments. A glass column about two meters high stood up there. The glass column was full of blue liquid, and in the blue liquid, there was a small bottle floating.


    Xiao Shili looked at the small bottle through the glass and the solution, and was slightly curious, "is that what''s in it..."


    "Yes, because mutation enhancer is very unstable, it is very easy to react and decompose in most media, so only this special liquid can be used to reduce its activity." Goodless''s excited look became a little dim. "Of course, all this is based on Vladimir''s notes. Without that note, this small bottle of liquid will not reappear in this world until at least ten years later."


    "So what''s next?" Xiao Shili didn''t have much interest in becoming a mutant and strengthened soldier. He just decided to give it a try at the request of everyone. I didn''t have much hope at the moment, just a little bit curious.


    "Wait, don''t worry. Please listen to me before that¡° Goodless looked at Xiao Shili with a serious expression. "What I said below is very important. You must listen carefully."


    Meiyu and aphrola also came to Xiao Shili''s side at this time. They listened to gudless and said, "first of all, a mutation enhancer is only developed for a person with comprehensive reference to his * *, genes, personality and emotions. If it is not for him, it will bring great damage to * * or even collapse."


    "Secondly, after the recipient is injected with the gene enhancer, the effect will be displayed within three hours. In this process, the physical attributes of the recipient will be automatically enhanced to more than ten times the level of ordinary people, but then the physical attributes will be increased and biased again according to the different parts and types of variation. The intensity value is uncertain, It''s up to the individual''s genes. "


    "The last thing to say is the location and type of variation, which can be said to be determined by a person''s genes, personality, blood type, cell activity and other aspects. It can''t be changed or created by external force or subjective consciousness. The intensity of variation varies from person to person, for example. "


    Goodless looked at Meiyu and said, "Meiyu, judging from your variant parts and types, you must like to use a knife very much at ordinary times, don''t you?"


    Mei Yu nodded, "it is."


    "Look, this is the dual embodiment of character and gene. A person''s character is determined by gene. On the contrary, changes in a person''s character will be written into the gene anytime and anywhere. Meiyu likes to use a knife and is used to the attack way of a knife. Therefore, her alienated form is that the whole arm turns into a blade. As for Lin, I haven''t studied it thoroughly, It''s mainly the guy who won''t say anything. " Goodless shook his head.


    "I see in general." Xiao Shili stepped forward and looked at the small bottle floating in the blue liquid, "then start injection now."


    "Because the mutation enhancer can''t touch other media, you have to go inside the glass column." Goodless picked up a remote control, pressed the button, the cover above the column slowly opened, "don''t worry about suffocation, this solution is rich in dissolved oxygen, which can provide you with oxygen through the pores."


    Following the steps behind the column, Xiao Shili went to the top of the column and looked at the blue liquid below. The column has a diameter of one meter, which is large enough to accommodate one person.


    "You have an injection gun on your left hand side. After you go in, you will inject yourself. No problem." Goodless road.


    Xiao Shili picked up the injection gun, then took a deep breath and jumped into the solution of the lower column.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Xiao Shili picked up the small bottle of red liquid, and then installed it on the injection gun. The head of the gun then stabbed into his arm. A few seconds later, when the liquid in the injection gun was completely injected into his body. Xiao Shili''s whole body suddenly softened, his eyes closed, and he floated in the solution like unconsciousness.


    "Now just wait." Goodless turned around and said, "during this time, let me fry some delicious chicken rolls. Let''s watch the birth of powerful soldiers while eating."


    Meiyu and afrola are standing in front of the glass column, unconsciously holding each other''s hands and injecting the sleeping man with worry and concern.


    After about two hours, Xiao Shili, who was immersed in the solution, suddenly trembled like a twitch. Mei Yu was so nervous that she cried out, "Dr. goodelies!"


    Goodless was lying on the bed of the laboratory, sleeping like a dead pig, with half of the chicken rolls on the plate beside him. The old man worked day and night for so many days, almost never had a real sleep. It''s time to have a good rest.


    "Sister Meiyu, don''t worry." She said, "brother Xiao''s mental state is very stable. I can feel that it''s time to strengthen his body according to the doctor''s advice."


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s whole body convulsed, and his muscles swelled layer by layer. He held up the clothes that were wet and close to his body, and showed the outline of the muscles below. When he was exposed on his two little arms, his tendons were twisted like snakes, and the liquid in the column was boiling and rolling.


    This state lasted for more than ten seconds, and then returned to calm. Xiao Shili''s physical changes gradually faded away, and he once again fell asleep like a baby.


    In three hours, there are only 30 minutes left from the last time. At this moment, the hearts of Meiyu and afrola are also hanging high. The mutation enhancer developed by Dr. Xiao Shili for the first time has not gone through any clinical trials, and the effect is not 100% sure of success. Will Xiao Shili become a mutation enhancer or


    Just then, suddenly, she turned her head, her pupils suddenly became empty and looked straight in a direction.


    Meiyu is aware of the abnormal appearance of Aphrodite and can''t help asking, "Aphrodite, what''s the matter?"


    "Someone''s coming." Aphrola''s voice sounded empty and ethereal, like a wisp of smoke in the air, which was a sign of mental strength.


    At the moment, Meiyu also found that the elevator indicator light in the distance did not know when to light up, indicating that the elevator was running from above to the underground floor.


    In order to protect the privacy of the laboratory, the elevator was installed between the first floor and the lower floor, which can only connect the upper and lower floors. Besides Xiao Shili and his brothers, the only people who know the location and password of the elevator are themselves and Avra.

 Chapter 657

    But Gao Xiang and Feilong have already been sent abroad by Xiao Shili, and they just left yesterday. Is it because of something that they have come back halfway?


    Meiyu instinctively gave birth to a bad premonition, suddenly jumped forward and grabbed goodelies who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Goodless was sleepy. He was suddenly picked up by the collar and hummed, "no, there''s no experiment today... Let me sleep more..."


    "Sister Meiyu, be careful!" "I feel a lot of hostility from each other," she cried


    Two girls with goodless retreated to the glass column, their eyes fixed on the lead gray elevator door in the distance, and the warning light of B1 floor came on.


    When the elevator door opened to both sides, a figure came out slowly. The man was about 40 years old, wearing a black suit, with one hand in his pocket, looking around.


    Never seen a strange face! Meiyu brows a tight, Aphrodite''s spiritual perception will not be wrong, this person with a strong hostility, just don''t know each other''s identity? In this city, no one dares to be an enemy of the Dark Alliance. Not long ago, Xiao Shili cleaned up the underworld and wiped out all the odds against the Dark Alliance.


    But is there only one person on the other side? See the elevator door closed behind the man, leaving only a figure standing in the wide laboratory, Meiyu look slightly stunned, the other side only one person to come, is it a trap?


    Due to the disorderly display of equipment in the laboratory blocked the sight of both sides, the man did not notice that there were still people in the laboratory. Mei Yu got up and was about to go out, but she was held by Aphrodite. "Sister Mei Yu, be careful, I can feel that the other party is not an ordinary person. The other party''s consciousness is full of destruction and killing. This may be the purpose of the other party''s coming here this time!"


    Meiyu nodded, "I know. You stay here to protect doctor and Shili."


    "I''ll go with you, sister Meiyu," she said


    "No, I''m enough alone." Meiyu took a Japanese knife, stood up and walked toward each other.


    "Oh?" The man turned his head and saw the girl with a smile on his deep face. "I didn''t expect that there was such a place in this building. It took me a lot of time to find this place. "


    Mei Yu stops at a distance of 10 meters away from the other side and looks at the man coldly. The other side is wearing a black suit. He is tall and burly. His hair is combed to the back of his head meticulously. A thick beard on his lips makes him look more like a leader at first sight.


    "Who are you?" Meiyu looks at each other coldly.


    The man nodded, took out a packet of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one in his mouth, then took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "well, first of all, I''ll introduce myself. I''m Junfu Yamaguchi, leader of Yakuza Yamaguchi group. Please take more care of me."


    Yakuza! Yamaguchi! Mei Yu''s face suddenly changed. Was he joking? How could the people from the Yamaguchi group show up here, and the other party even claimed to be the group leader.


    With a look of awe inspiring, Mei Yu suddenly remembers what Xiao Shili once said to you. Her eyes become very surprised and she looks at each other. So, this person is the one who Xiao Shili said is a power!


    I see. That''s why they dare to come here alone.


    Seeing the changes on Meiyu''s face, Toshio Yamaguchi said with a smile, "are you scared when you hear that it''s the underworld? Don''t be afraid, little sister. Although we do bad things occasionally, most of the time we are thinking about the people. Well, now you just have to answer me a question. If you answer correctly, you can go home and go to bed immediately¡°


    Mei Yu stares at each other''s expression and movement. She doesn''t dare to relax. She is so nervous that she doesn''t know when the other person will use the power. "What''s the problem?"


    "There is a man named Xiao Shili. You should know him." Yamaguchi put his hands in his pants pocket and turned his neck. "As long as you tell me where he is hiding, I will let you go immediately."


    "He''s not here." Mei Yu whispered.


    "Oh, where is he?" Yamaguchi said with a smile.


    "No comment."


    "Is that so?" Toshio Yamaguchi laughed and walked forward. "In that case, I have to look for it myself."


    "Stop!" Meiyu coldly pointed at each other, "in the step before, I cut you."


    "Oh, I''m so scared." Toshio Yamaguchi''s eyebrows shrugged down, but his steps didn''t stop.


    Just when they were less than five meters apart, Mei Yu''s slender figure was like a flower shadow that was drifting away. She shot at each other quickly, waving a silver arc with both hands and falling towards each other''s body.


    "Well?" There was a look of surprise in his eyes. Just in this second, he quickly reached out and pulled out a knife from his back. With a crisp sound, half of the broken blade rotated in the air, and then fell into the ground.


    Yamaguchi Junfu holding a half cut knife to see, his face was cut a shallow cut, but the corner of his mouth smile, "good knife."


    Mei Yu, standing behind him, hurt the enemy, but she was not relaxed. Her blade didn''t come out until it was ten miles away from the other side''s cheek. She didn''t see her drawing. Although she cut off the knife, she avoided her own blade at the moment when it broke.


    This man is really not an ordinary person, this kind of speed and the reaction power, oneself by the normal condition is unable to deal with!


    Toshio Yamaguchi turned around slowly and looked at the girl unexpectedly, "is that the knife in your hand Murakami? Just now I saw the inscription on the blade. "


    Meiyu''s surprise deepened a point, is this the power of the powers? More powerful than you think!


    "This knife is a very famous one of Rb''s, of course, there are many fakes, but judging from the quality of the cut just now, it should be genuine." "It''s a shame that the quintessence of Rb has been exiled to China," Yamaguchi said


    "But..." a twisted smile suddenly appeared on the man''s face, "this kind of rubbish, since I give it to you, now I''ll let you see what is the strongest knife in the world."


    With the man''s words, a snake like black thread suddenly appeared on his right arm. The half short knife in his hand was suddenly wrapped by a burning flame, and a blade was regenerated from the position of the cross section. The difference is that the new blade kept rolling, but was condensed by the flame.


    Meiyu can''t help but step back, across such a long distance, all feel the pressing heat wave from the other side''s flame blade.


    And the burning flame was pure black. It''s a fire that we don''t have.


    Toshio Yamaguchi gave a low smile, suddenly lowered his body and rushed toward Meiyu. In less than three seconds, his figure was forced to the front with the strong heat wave.

 Chapter 658

    Alienation opens!


    The girl''s figure suddenly turned into a fast shadow and left in front of the other party. Shuno Yamaguchi cut the air and fell to the ground. The concrete ground was immediately cut into a deep burning crack.


    "Why?" The man looked up at the girl in the distance.


    Meiyu''s right arm is now turned into a long blood red arm knife. The red crystal twinkles on the blade, and the girl''s slender and powerful body is also shrouded in a red light.


    "So." Toshio Yamaguchi looked at each other''s form and said with a smile, "so you are also a Shenji envoy? It doesn''t seem that this battle will be too boring. "


    Mei Yu doesn''t say much. She rushes straight to the other side. After entering a state of alienation, her physical attributes rise in an all-round way. Her whole body turns into a fast red shadow. Shuno Yamaguchi also cuts himself to meet her. A red light and a black light collide with each other, breaking out a strong shock wave.


    The red light crystal and the scattered black smoke spread out at the same time. In the black and red scattering, Meiyu waved his knife to block each other''s burning blade. Crystal blood blade could withstand each other''s hot heat. His arm immediately reversed force. The long knife swung open the burning blade and cut it through a beautiful arc. A red arc with a diameter of two meters opened around the girl''s body, Toshio Yamaguchi turned into a black awn and jumped to the ground three meters away. Then he lowered his head in surprise. The clothes on his abdomen had been cut a long way, and the broken shirt was exposed from the cracked suit.


    Very fast, the other side''s speed is very fast, even faster than their own. Yamaguchi thought to himself that he would not be able to block three knives in front of each other. In this case, he suddenly took out a pistol from his waist and pointed at the girl in front of him.


    Do you plan to use a gun this time? Meiyu looks like a bullet. If it''s a bullet, she should be able to dodge by anticipating the other party''s action. Then her body moves continuously and quickly to avoid the sadness of the other party''s aiming.


    "I''m sorry, miss. It''s not an ordinary bullet." In his laughter, Yamaguchi fired three shots in succession. Three black fireballs were shot from the burst of the muzzle. They spread out and then crossed three arcs to fly to Meiyu from three directions.


    what? Mei Yu''s eyes were startled. The three fireballs in front of her dragged a long burning track, but they didn''t follow the normal trajectory. They shot at her like tracking bullets. As soon as the fireball came near, Meiyu jumped up decisively and swept her body with a beautiful spin in the air. The three fireballs were avoided at the same time. It crashed into the wall in the distance and burned three deep pits.


    "Beautiful." Toshio Yamaguchi said with a smile.


    No, if we fight with each other here, the whole laboratory will be destroyed, which will also affect Xiao Shili in his sleep. Mei Yu thought of this, waved three knives into the air, cut down a ceiling above, jumped up again after landing, and then disappeared in the cave. The voice came from afar, "if you want to know the whereabouts of Xiao Shili, come with me."


    "Well, women are trouble." Toshio Yamaguchi shook his head and immediately went forward to chase him out of the cave.


    "Sister Meiyu!" Aphrola ran to the bottom of the cave and looked up anxiously. The opponent''s strength is very strong. Even if he uses his mental power, he may not be able to control him. If he fails, he will expose Xiao Shili''s position and put him in danger.


    Although the heart is very worried about Meiyu, but now his task is to do everything to protect Xiao Shili''s safety.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s sleeping face in the glass column, aphora closed her eyes, clasped her hands in front of her chest and prayed, brother Xiao, please wake up quickly!


    At the moment, the corridor on the first floor of the building is already full of ruins. Along the way, the walls and ground are burned out in a large area. The girl''s figure moves fast in the building, and the black flaming bomb behind her keeps following her back, exploding on the wall and ground.


    "Hey, woman, have you run enough?" Toshio Yamaguchi chased him all the way. The pistol kept firing black fire bullets. Everywhere he passed, all the facilities in the building were destroyed by him.


    Fortunately, at this time, there was no one in the building except a few night patrol guards. Under the high-speed movement, Meiyu avoided the tracking of the black flaming bomb behind him. He thought that no matter what, the battle should not spread to the building, otherwise more innocent people would be affected.


    At this time, two people chase, is to come to the eighth floor, which is still in an undeveloped state of relatively quiet floor.


    This is it! Mei Yu''s eyes are fixed. Suddenly, she accelerates with all her strength. Two of them step on the wall at the end of the corridor, push hard, turn around and fly to the Yamaguchi behind.


    Toshio Yamaguchi didn''t expect that the other side would suddenly launch a counterattack. He was in the process of rapid movement and couldn''t stop the momentum for a moment. In a flash, the blade surrounded by red crystal had cut his throat.


    At this moment, a whirling black flame suddenly surged around Toshio Yamaguchi''s body and wrapped his whole body in it. Meiyu cut into the fire with a knife. She only felt a strong force and bounced herself back.


    Heiyan scattered, Yamaguchi''s figure reappeared, looking at the girl in the distance, said with a smile, "your speed is really fast, but no matter how fast it is, it''s useless for me."


    The man raised his hand, and a mass of black inflammation rolled up in his palm, "ancient skill, black inflammation skill! My ability is to control the fire from the other world at will. The temperature of black smoke I summon is ten times higher than that of ordinary fire. Although your knife is very sharp, it can''t hurt me. Finally, I ask you again, where is Xiao Shili? Next I''m going to do it. "


    "Before that, you answer me a question." Meiyu said coldly, "your organization is far away from RB. He and you don''t even know each other. Why do you want to chase and kill him again and again?"


    Toshio Yamaguchi laughs, "it''s a ridiculous question. For us, in this world, we can let anyone die if we want to. Is there any reason to kill someone?"


    While the other side is talking, Mei Yu suddenly cuts into the ground, lifts a one meter long floor and throws it at the other side.


    Yamaguchi again swept around the flame, concrete slabs flying into the black flame barrier, straight into a smoke disappeared, not even the powder left. Just as the slate was melted, Mei Yu suddenly flashed in front of the other side and cut him to the waist with a knife. The blade of his arm was bounced back again.


    "It''s no use saying that." Toshio Yamaguchi raises an arm, which is wrapped with a strong black flame, and grabs it at Meiyu. Meiyu quickly retreats. The four or five square meters of ground and walls in front of him are immediately burned by the burning gas on his palm. A huge hole was formed.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, I have to force you to say it!" Takeo Yamaguchi, wrapped in the black fire, dashed across a black arc in the air and rushed straight to Meiyu. Where he passed, the walls and floors collapsed one after another. The corridor made of concrete and cement collapsed and disappeared like plastic at high temperature.


    I can''t win. I can''t win the other side. The ability of the other side is too strong. Meiyu opened her eyes and looked at the black inflammation coming towards her. At this moment, she suddenly remembered what gudlers had said to herself.

 Chapter 659

    It was just a few months ago in Russia, when the final battle with Vladimir was just over, Meiyu accepted the adjustment in the underground base of the KGB. At that time, after gudeles finished the physical examination for Meiyu, he suddenly turned around, looked at the girl for a few seconds, and then suddenly said, "Miss Meiyu, I don''t know if I should say something."


    Meiyu sat up from the bed and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter, you say it."


    Gudlers pondered for a few seconds, then shook his head. "In fact, with your strength, even if you can''t kill flojimir, you can fight with one of them, at least you can hurt them in the battle."


    Mei Yu''s pretty face showed a surprised expression, and then she said with a smile, "doctor, you must be joking. That kind of powerful opponent, even Shi Li, tried his best to defeat him. If it was me, I would be killed in an instant."


    Goodless continued to shake his head. "You underestimate your power, or you don''t understand it at all. In fact, there are miss Meiyu in Xiao, Lin and you three strengthening soldiers. Miss Meiyu is the most potential one."


    Meiyu looked at each other with a smile. She didn''t believe it. "Why did the doctor say that?"


    Gudlers glasses suddenly flash a light, eyes staring at the girl''s face, "because your power... Is infinite."


    "Infinity?"


    Gudless nodded, "the power of crystal blood blade can only be reflected after absorbing blood. The more blood it absorbs, the more power it will burst out. It can even break through every stratum and continue to evolve upward. I have studied the notes of Vladimir. In his original study of you, he did not improve the problem of power capping or limit, And from some aspects that he vaguely reveals, the man thinks that the power of the crystal blood blade can be improved infinitely, provided that... There is enough blood. "


    Mei Yu looked at the old man''s serious expression and was stunned for a long time. Then she stammered, "but... It also needs... Precondition, doesn''t it?"


    Gudlers rarely showed a deep expression, "if you want to really do something, you have to ignore the means and consequences. It''s the same with being a strong man. If you want to protect a person who is very important to you, but you have to sacrifice thousands of people''s lives, will you choose this?"


    Mei Yu couldn''t answer for a moment.


    "According to the situation of the war at that time, it was an accident that Xiao finally broke out and killed Vladimir. If this accident does not happen, another outcome is that all of us will die, and the country will fall with it. In this case, what you should do is to kill the ordinary soldiers around you, and then gain strength and defeat the ultimate enemy. " "If one day, when this happens again, would you have such an awareness?" said goodless


    Meiyu didn''t answer this question at that time, because her heart was also confused.


    Can we sacrifice innocent people for the sake of our important people or our own lives?


    Meiyu faced the heat wave and stepped back slightly.


    There is no need for confusion and fear. Your strength is based on blood and sacrifice. This is your innate talent and your destiny.


    Accept it with peace of mind! As long as the battlefield is moved to the city center, a few more citizens are killed, and the crystal blood blade is fed with the blood of the dead, the enemy in front of us will be defeated.


    The scorching temperature is getting closer and closer, and the black flame gradually covers the vision. You can see the ferocious face of the man in the black flame. Meiyu''s eyes suddenly return to reality. No, she can''t! I can''t kill innocent people for myself!


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Junfu Yamaguchi snorted and laughed. He waved his hand and pushed it to Meiyu''s shoulder. He said, "at most, I''ll give up one of your hands, and then I''ll torture you slowly, so that you can tell the whereabouts of Xiao Shili."


    At this time, Yamaguchi''s expression suddenly changed dramatically, as if he felt something. The hand attacking Meiyu suddenly stopped in mid air. Meiyu was in a cold sweat now. When she came back, she found that the other side had stopped attacking and jumped away from her.


    Toshio Yamaguchi''s burning flame suddenly turned into a fireball, wrapping his whole body in it.


    "Sister Meiyu, run away!" A voice came from the floor below, and it was aphrola.


    "Psychic?" In the middle of the black burning ball, Yamaguchi frowned, "it''s really troublesome. In that case, I''ll kill you first."


    With that, the whole person jumped down from the burned floor, and the mental person was the biggest threat at any time. Without thinking, Toshio Yamaguchi immediately decided to kill the mental girl in the lower level first.


    "This fool!" Meiyu scolds eagerly, and then rushes down the first floor. Although Aphrodite''s spiritual power is powerful, she has no power to protect herself. If she is chased by the enemy, it will be dangerous.


    In an office on the third floor below, Toshio Yamaguchi has pushed her to the corner of the wall. She can''t escape far with the girl''s physique. She retreats step by step and finally bumps her back against the wall. She looks at each other with a trace of fear in her eyes. Her mental ray is blocked by some force when she approaches each other''s body, You can''t get into each other''s brains.


    "I''m sorry, Miss mental strength." Yamaguchi looked at a nervous girl and said with a smile, "the black inflammation around me is not an element of the world, but will make the magnetic field in the air disordered. Any microwave form of energy can not penetrate this area."


    When she closed her eyes, she suddenly released dozens of mental energy in her mind and shot at each other''s body. But at the moment of approaching each other, the rays of mental energy suddenly scattered and split away, becoming countless bulk energy and disappeared in the air.


    "Tell me, where is Xiao Shili?"


    She shook her head and said, "I wouldn''t tell you if I knew!"


    "I''m sorry, then." Takeo Yamaguchi raised his hand. "I have to kill you."


    "Let her go!" Suddenly, there was a cry behind him. When Toshio Yamaguchi looked back, Meiyu had already rushed behind him. With a chop, Meiyu slashed down. However, the crystal blood blade hit the black flame ball around the opponent''s body and only cut a thin gully on the surface of the ball. Meiyu was immediately rebounded by the burning gas of black flame.


    "How many times do I have to tell you to understand?" Yamaguchi finally showed an impatient expression on his face. With a bit of ferocity, he suddenly stretched out two hands and aimed at the two girls at the same time. "Since you want to protect him so much, then I''ll let him see the two beauties who are only half burned!"


    At the same time, the two palms inhale the flame into the palms like a whirlpool, and then condense two rolling fireballs. Aphrola closes her eyes tightly, and Meiyu is forced to move under the strong burning air of the black burning ball.


    "Let them go." At this time, a voice suddenly thought coldly, "I''ll be your opponent."


    "Well?" Toshio Yamaguchi turned his head and saw a shadow coming towards the gate in the distance.


    Yamaguchi looked at each other for a few seconds, then asked, "is it Xiao Shili?"


    "Well." The visitor answered faintly.

 Chapter 660

    Yamaguchi''s face immediately smile, "hum, is the main until now? Or see their own women to die, and finally no longer hide


    "Let them go." From the window lattice into the moonlight, reflected Xiao Shili''s face, "has nothing to do with girls, this is between you and me."


    "Good." Yamaguchi Junfu immediately took away the fireball in his hands, and the black inflammation around his body also disappeared. "I just want your life, and I''m not interested in killing other people."


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded.


    The two girls ran to Xiao Shili at the same time. The latter said coldly, "get out of here."


    "Shili, you should be careful." Mei Yu said in a low voice, "the other party''s ability is to manipulate a strange flame. The temperature of the black flame is very high, and even the concrete wall can melt through."


    "Also, the flame outside that person''s body can block my mental strength and sister Meiyu''s sword. It must also be able to prevent other attacks!" She said, too.


    "I see." Xiao Shili took the two girls'' hands and asked them to retreat behind him. "Gudlers is on the first floor. Take the doctor and leave the building immediately."


    Meiyu nods, pulls up aphora who is not sure to leave, looks at Xiao Shili deeply, and leaves the hall quickly.


    In the dark hall, only Xiao Shili and Toshio Yamaguchi were left. They stood opposite each other at a distance. After a few seconds of silence, Toshio Yamaguchi took the lead in laughing and said, "are you the legendary son of the dark night? This time I came to China, I just want to see the master of the soul of filfado. I didn''t expect to be such a kid."


    "Who is your excellency?" Xiao Shi leaves to look at each other, light way.


    "Of course, it''s the one who came to take your life, but it''s not easy to kill you." Yamaguchi raised his hand, lit a cigarette and said with a smile, "do you know why? It''s because you''ve hidden so well. The owner of the soul of filfado in the legend would only hide in the cave and wait for others to kill him. "


    Xiao Shili did not speak, just looking at each other.


    "Do you know how many people in the world want to kill you?" Toshio Yamaguchi continued with a smile, "you are a curse to the world. Everyone wants you to die. What''s the meaning of living in the world for people like you?"


    "Is it?"


    "Well, don''t you know it?" Yamaguchi shook his head and said with a smile, "forget it, anyway, you don''t have to understand, because soon you will die in my hand..."


    "Middle..." when the last word came out of his mouth, the cigarette in his mouth also fell to the ground, and Toshio Yamaguchi, who was laughing wildly, suddenly became indifferent and said to himself, "is it so simple? It''s boring. "


    The opposite Xiao Shili sat down on a chair and said, "don''t dally. After capturing the memory, kill the other party as soon as possible."


    "Well..." Toshio Yamaguchi scratched his head. "It seems that two people are still not easy to control. Will the subconscious run to the other body?"


    "Extract the memory quickly." Sitting on the chair, Xiao Shili said again.


    "I know, I know." "It''s strange to talk to your subconscious," Yamaguchi said Then he went to the window, opened the huge French window and jumped down.


    Shuno Yamaguchi, who is falling fast in mid air, wakes up and his expression on his face becomes distorted. What''s the matter? He is waiting in the conference room to kill each other. How can he suddenly


    At this moment, all he felt was the strong wind that pricked his cheek, and the ground was getting closer and closer. Just as his face collided with the ground, the last thought flashed through his mind


    Is that the other party''s ability to?


    With the sound of bone and flesh breaking, Toshio Yamaguchi''s face fell heavily on the ground, his facial features were broken, his cervical spine was broken and twisted to one side, and his body was lying on the cold ground, with a pool of blood spreading slowly.


    Xiao Shi stands by the window and looks at the corpse on the ground below. At this moment, he has all the memories of Toshio Yamaguchi in his mind and finally understands the truth of some things


    Meiyu and aphrola just arrived downstairs with gudleys. Just as they were about to get on the bus, a thing fell down from the upstairs, startling the three people. When they looked carefully, it turned out that it was the body of the powerful enemy just now.


    Meiyu and aphala look up. Xiao Shili''s figure is standing in front of the window on the third floor. Her long hair is blowing in the night wind. With her cold and pale face, she looks like a demon on a moonlit night.


    The two girls are completely stunned. No, it''s a little bit too fake. Just now, they felt the oppressive feeling from each other. The other was not an ordinary strong man. Unexpectedly, in the twinkling of an eye, they were separated by Xiao Shi


    Gudlers suddenly jumped up and said, "ha ha, I made it! I made it! See, this is Xiao''s power after mutation and strengthening! "


    Both girls looked at him suspiciously, really? Is Xiao Shili''s power really so strong?


    After the enemy''s sudden visit, the interior of the building has been damaged. The damage is serious, but it''s lucky that no one is OK.


    At the moment, several security guards were in a hurry to patrol around with guns, and then they were sent home by Xiao Shi. Four people gathered in the hall on the first floor at the moment. Gudlers couldn''t wait to say, "Xiao, let''s see what your mutated power is like!"


    Meiyu and afrola also want to know what kind of power Xiao Shili has and kill such a powerful enemy in an instant.


    Under the unanimous and strong demand of all the people, Xiao Shili had to stand up from the sofa, "well, anyway, the clothes have been broken. Let''s change them again."


    Under the gaze of everyone, Xiao Shili closed his eyes slightly, and suddenly two black meat wings grew out of his back. They spread out on both sides of his body like devil''s wings, and then folded up behind him.


    Meiyu, aphrola and goodless all opened their eyes. After five seconds, the two girls exclaimed, "Wow, how handsome!"


    "Do you have one?" In the girl''s excited eyes, Xiao Shili looked back sheepishly, "how do I feel weird?"


    "No, it''s really handsome." In surprise, she couldn''t help but run forward and carefully touched the black wings with her fingers. Feeling hard, she asked expectantly, "can you fly with it?"


    "I think so." Xiao Shili said, his wings spread out to both sides, "I tried once just now.


    Said, in the black wings of the fan, the whole person really slowly floating in the air.


    "Handsome to death!" The hall was filled with the screams of girls again.


    Different from the girls'' reaction, goodless frowned and touched the beard on his chin, with a thoughtful expression, but he was not as happy as expected. "It''s good to be able to fly in the air, but it''s a major change in the history of human evolution, but in terms of combat power... It''s not even as good as Meiyu and Lin."


    The other three people also heard gudless''s words. It was obvious that although Xiao Shili had the ability to fly, the wings didn''t help or improve his fighting power. Compared with Meiyu''s crystal blood blade with evolutionary ability, Helin could regenerate infinitely. This pair of wings was a little weak.


    Number one, new start, all kinds of requests.

 Chapter 661

    "Who said, with wings, you can fly in the air, dive down from the sky and attack the enemy. When you are in danger, you can also run away quickly without being chased by the enemy." She loves the way Xiao Shili puts on his wings and tries to defend the wings.


    "Having said that, it''s really weak in combat effectiveness." Meiyu also felt the problem, "and escape is not the style of Shili."


    Xiao Shili smiles and hands a gun to Meiyu. "Meiyu, please shoot me with this gun."


    Meiyu took it over and said, "this is not just..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as under the control of black inflammation, this gun can shoot black inflammation bullet. After its owner''s death, it is no different from ordinary pistol." Xiao Shili said that this gun was obtained from Junfu Yamaguchi.


    Mei Yu nodded, but even if it was an ordinary gun, the bullets could still kill people. However, Xiao Shili was sure that he would do it himself.


    So Mei Yu raised his gun to Xiao Shili''s chest, still a little uneasy, "are you sure?"


    "Shoot." Xiao Shili said calmly.


    "Sister Meiyu, don''t..." aphrola was a little scared.


    After a loud bang, Meiyu pulls the trigger. The fire tongue from the muzzle of the gun is flashing in the hall. Her fingers can clearly receive the feeling of the bullet coming out of the chamber, but Xiao Shili doesn''t have any reaction.


    "What?" All the people on the scene were stunned. The muzzle of the gun was clearly facing Xiao Shili, and they didn''t see any evasive action of the other party. Was it because his action was too fast that all the people on the scene didn''t see clearly?


    Gu de lie Si is unimaginable under, specially ran to Xiao Shi to leave behind on the wall to have a close look, did not discover the bullet hole on the wall.


    Xiao Shili is looking at a few humanitarians at the moment, "every mutation enhanced soldier has a special ability, right, invisibility, this is my special ability."


    "Invisible?" Everyone exclaimed in surprise, and gudleys frowned, "what''s the matter with all the injuries just now?"


    "I can only say that you have overlooked one detail." Said, Xiao Shili behind the wings of the devil suddenly disappeared, "invisible ability can make the whole person disappear, can also be used in parts of the body, just Meiyu shot at me, everyone focused on the muzzle, so did not see my body changes."


    Mei Yu immediately thought, "did you just use your wings..."


    "Not bad." After Xiao Shili was killed, the devil''s wings appeared again. "These wings have a very strong tenacity. Even if they are cut by laser, they will not leave traces. The hardness is 50 times that of diamonds. This is what an instinctive feeling in my body tells me."


    "That''s genetic synchrony." "When you acquire a new ability, the gene will automatically tell you how to use it, just like a person was born to know how to use five fingers," goodless said


    "Thank you, doctor." Xiao Shili said to gudleys, "it''s really a very convenient ability, and my physical attributes have been greatly improved."


    "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do." Gudlers smiles with both hands on his back. "Next, it''s time for me to make a real study of what I came to China for."


    "Shili." Mei Yu then said, "what''s your physical attribute now?"


    Xiao Shili thought about it and said, "through my own exercise, my strength is about ten times that of normal people, and my reaction ability and speed are about five times that of ordinary people. With the enhancement of variation and enhancement, I should be able to give full play to the effect of ordinary people 20 times."


    She couldn''t help sticking out her tongue


    Mei Yu asked again, "what about going into a state of alienation?"


    Xiao Shili estimated, "maybe... It''s about 60 times that of ordinary people."


    "Sixty times?" Meiyu was surprised. After entering the state of alienation, her body attributes can only be increased by 50 (percent) on average on the basis of the original, and the general strengthening of her body according to the variation strengthening is ten times, so Xiao Shili''s body attributes are increased by five times on the basis of the original after entering the state of variation!


    All the effects of strengthening are measured by the standard of normal people. Xiao Shili''s power of self refining is ten times, and the ten times increase after mutation strengthening is twenty times. When he enters into the state of alienation, he jumps to sixty times, of which fifty times is the result of the five times increase of mutation strengthening.


    It''s also mutation and strengthening, but Xiao Shili''s power is so much higher than himself. Meiyu can only admire him in her heart. Her husband is destined to be an extraordinary person.


    In fact, Xiao Shili hasn''t said that if he gets three times the increase in physique after awakening, his power will be 180 times that of ordinary people under the dual opening of alienation and awakening, which can be described as monsters among monsters. Although he hasn''t tried, Xiao Shili is sure that he can throw a small car and one hand to the height of five floors.


    The super sharp reflex nerve can instantly see any slight wind and grass within a 100 meter radius. Now Xiao Shili is not very confident that he can see the bullet coming out of the gun, but at his own speed, as long as he can see the trajectory of the bullet, he will be able to avoid it.


    If you enter the Dragon fighting stage, you will be able to avoid the trajectory of bullets directly, just like in the movie matrix.


    "Meiyu, aphrola, recently, I may go to RB and stay there for a while." On the way home, Xiao Shi left the car and said to them.


    "For Yakuza?" Mei Yu immediately guessed, eyebrows slightly a Cu.


    Xiao Shili nodded.


    "Why now?" Mei Yu, who has always been calm and calm, can''t be calm now. "Now everyone is not around you. Do you plan to face the biggest gang in Southeast Asia alone? And


    Everyone knows that Yakuza''s huge and amazing power is on the one hand, and more importantly, there are many powers hidden in this organization. The combat effectiveness and danger degree of these people are far higher than that of Yakuza''s 100000 people.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t make a temporary decision because of the situation tonight. I had a plan for a long time." Xiao Shili comforted the two girls with a smile, "this time to RB, on the surface is on behalf of a company to negotiate with RB people, so it can be a good cover up identity, and not be found by each other."


    "Even so, it''s not necessarily safe." Mei Yu said with a frown, "since the enemy can even find this secret underground laboratory, it means that they have mastered all the information related to you. Your every move may be under the surveillance of the other party. Even if you find an identity that can be used to cover up and enter the company, you will be immediately discovered by the enemy."


    "I know." Xiao Shili nodded.


    "You know?" Meiyu looked at the flash of expression on Xiao Shili''s face at the moment. She was surprised in her eyes. "Do you know that the other party is monitoring you all the time?"


    "Well, not long after I was in high school last year. You''re already under surveillance. " Xiao Shili held the steering wheel and looked forward thoughtfully. "But I found that I was followed or watched for 24 hours in November last year. It was my guess that I was followed soon after the beginning of school."


    "Is that... Yakuza?"

 Chapter 662

    "It should be."


    "Still that problem, since the other party has secretly monitored you, even if you try to hide your identity, you will be known by the other party."


    "Now that we all know that we are being watched, it''s impossible to think that nothing has happened." Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "I just fall into each other''s sight selectively. That is to say, the information they get through surveillance is what I deliberately let them see, and some of the information is hidden by me. At the beginning, the people who are sent to monitor me are not very strong, so it''s not difficult to get rid of each other."


    "But..." Mei Yu''s surprised eyes then became confused, "but at that time, you were just an ordinary high school student, and even the Dark Alliance was not established. Why did Yakuza''s people target you?"


    "Because they want to make sure they kill me at the right time." Xiao Shili light smile, "my birth, for the world, is a curse."


    A flash of lightning rips across the sky, shining out the outline of the dark city, and the rain drops fall down.


    The car suddenly became quiet.


    "Curse?" Meiyu Leng Leng, reluctantly smile, "the world from, don''t talk, OK?"


    Xiao Shili turned back to the two girls and said, "ha ha, did you really scare you?"


    "I hate it Meiyu beat him lightly. He was a pain in the neck. Looking at his expression just now, he seemed very serious.


    No, brother Xiao is not joking.


    Next to her, she was tense with a small face. She just felt brother Xiao''s spirit fluctuation. That feeling was very serious, and there was a light sense of sadness.


    What happened to brother Xiao and why she said that she was a curse to the world? She wanted to ask now, but she was afraid of harming Meiyu.


    "This time, I''ll go with you." Meiyu said softly that she was not sure that Xiao Shi was in danger alone. Although she knew that her husband was very strong, the enemy he had to face was not something that a person could cope with, and now that she had a certain strength, she would never become a burden like last time.


    "I''m going too!" She said quickly.


    "Yes, in this project, I need to borrow your strength." Xiao Shili said, "but not now."


    Meiyu and aphrola are seriously looking at the man''s back.


    "I''ll contact you when I call, when I need you to support me." Xiao Shili looks at the darkness in front of him, and his mind is full of the memories he just got from Toshio Yamaguchi.


    The next morning, when Xiao Shili took a taxi to the airport, Qiu Wei and three Japanese representatives had been waiting there early. Seeing that Xiao Shili was not deliberately late to make them wait so long today, they all felt relieved.


    "Mr. Xiao, the company has arranged a special private plane. In two hours, it will arrive at RB." Qiu Wei eagerly took Xiao Shili''s box and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Qiu really has the feeling of going home?" Xiao Shili glanced at each other and said sarcastically.


    Qiu Wei said with a smile, "don''t you think that after living in a place for a long time, you will have feelings for this place? It''s a natural feeling, and it can''t be controlled and controlled. "


    "I''d like to know how much Mr. Qiu feels for RB?"


    "It''s not very deep, but I''m not like some nationalists. I''m always immersed in the past history and have extreme hatred for certain things. Human beings and the world are moving forward. If I always focus on the past, I will not keep up with the pace of this era." Half of Qiu Wei''s purpose is to maintain his dignity, and the other half is his original idea.


    "Hum." Xiao Shili sneered, "didn''t Mr. Qiu hear a wise saying that the future is born in the history of generations. If a person forgets the history of his own country and is indifferent to the humiliation he has suffered, what is left in his heart, let alone creating a future, Mr. Qiu, I want to ask you a question. "


    Qiu Wei forced a smile, "Mr. Xiao, please."


    "Mr. Qiu, you don''t think history is important, as long as the situation is good now. Then I ask you, what do you think of the ownership of Tianlong island?" Xiao Shili seems casual, but suddenly said a very sensitive topic for the two countries.


    Not only Qiu Wei, but also the faces of the three Japanese nearby changed slightly.


    Qiu Wei said dryly, "this... This belongs to the dispute between countries. There are too many political elements in it. It''s not something we ordinary people can say casually."


    "As a Chinese, whether right or wrong, he will have his own views on this matter. What does Mr. Qiu think?"


    Qiu Wei scolded secretly in his heart, which obviously made him in a dilemma in front of Rb people. He said that China would certainly offend RB people. Although he did not have much dignity, it did not mean that he could abandon all dignity, not even the minimum bottom line. So he said that Tianlong island was Japanese, and even he could not accept it.


    Qiu Wei had no choice but to say vaguely, "this... Is a problem left over by history. No one can prove anything..."


    After listening to Qiu Wei''s words, several Japanese people''s faces were full of arrogance. The meaning was very obvious. Anyway, Tianlong island has been acquired by us now. It''s useless for you to say anything else.


    On this issue, Xiao Shili did not entangle too much. He knew that no matter how he argued, it was meaningless. The two countries had been arguing for several years and there was no result. However, if it was his own way, he would solve the matter in his own way.


    At this time, a fiery red BMW stopped at the entrance of the airport. A beautiful woman in a luxurious mink coat got out of the car, and two graceful little girls jumped out of the car.


    Xiao Shili could hardly recognize her. It wasn''t until the little girl with long black hair rushed into her arms with a cry that she realized that star butterfly and moon butterfly had grown so big.


    Although I have been away for only half a year, I still underestimate the growth speed of girls. Although the two girls still look like little Laurie, their figure has already taken on the rudiment of girls, especially the curve of their legs, which has become plump and mellow.


    Xiao Shili, who was hugged by a big bear, felt two soft little protrusions on his waist. With the slight throbbing of the girl''s slender body, he felt a kind of crisp and comfortable feeling, which had never been felt half a year ago.


    "Master! You''re back at last. I miss you so much! " Moon butterfly''s little face lingered on Xiao Shili''s body affectionately, just like a kitten''s indulgence to her master, humming happily and with a little sadness.

 Chapter 663

    Star butterfly then slowly came over, little face and not too much expression, low hum a, "what ah, originally still alive ah."


    Although little loli tries to hide her feelings, Xiao Shili still sees the excitement in the girl''s eyes and can''t help but put the star butterfly in her arms.


    "Hello Star butterfly red face protested, but can''t resist the man''s powerful arm, had to "forced" to accept the host''s ambiguous embrace.


    Du Yue looked at this scene, her face also can not help showing a faint smile, "these two children have been living in a villa on the Bank of Mingyue lake, I arranged a private teacher to teach them, the day before yesterday when I knew you came back, I picked them up immediately."


    Xiao Shili smiles at Du Yue, "thank you for taking care of them when I''m away."


    Du Yue went to Xiao Shili and gently straightened his collar. With a little worry and concern, she said, "when you get there, you should pay attention to your health. RB''s climate is different from that of China. The temperature difference may be very big. If it''s cold, you must wear more clothes. Remember to eat on time every day. Don''t be too tired in the negotiation. Come back as soon as you finish your work. Remember?"


    "Remember." Xiao Shili is used to Du Yue''s care for her mother and sister. This time, he replied like a sensible child.


    "Good boy." Du Yue came close to Xiao Shili again, and her voice was inaudible. "And... Call me every night."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t bear it. Regardless of the presence of the crowd, he gave a kiss on the woman''s fragrant lips, "waiting for me to come back."


    "Well." Du Yue arranges for the man, but grabs the clothes. It seems that she never wants to let go. If it''s not because she''s too busy, she really wants to accompany him to RB.


    Watching them reluctantly release their hands, Qiu Wei and a few RB people beside them are stunned. Is this still Du Yue, who is aggressive, bossy and even makes people dare not look directly at him? I didn''t expect that this woman was so attractive when she showed her gentle and lovely side. There was a deep jealousy in the hearts of the people present. If there was a man in the world who could be treated with such tenderness by Du Yue, that guy could really be called the luckiest man in the world.


    "Master, is RB fun? Listen to sister Meng Ning say, Rb has the biggest Disneyland in the world. When you go to RB, moon butterfly will go to Disney to see Mickey Mouse! " Moon butterfly suddenly cheered with a happy face.


    "Ah?" Xiao Shi left Leng for a while, how to listen to the little girl''s tone, have a kind of ominous premonition.


    "Idiot, we are going to Japan to protect this guy, not to some amusement park." Make complaints about the star butterfly.


    "Wait, who said you could go to Japan with me?" Xiaoshili even busy way, "you want to stay in China obediently go to school, do you know?"


    "But sister Meng Ning asked us to go with her master¡° The moon butterfly blinks her big eyes, and her round eyes turn into crescent moon again. "She also said that the host will buy a lot of delicious food and beautiful clothes for her. By the way, she will go to the amusement park!"


    "To protect, to protect this guy!" The star butterfly can''t help but correct a way loudly again.


    "Then... Can we eat delicious food, buy clothes and go to the amusement park while protecting the owner?" Yuedie was hurt by her sister, and then she looked wronged and said pitifully.


    "Wait a minute..." Xiao Shili was in the same place. In order not to take Du mengning, she went to RB secretly without telling her. How could she know


    "Idiot." Star butterfly took a look at Xiao Shili, and then said with no expression, "sister mengning knew you were cheating her. In fact, she was planning to go to RB alone. But you don''t have to worry. Sister mengning didn''t plan to go with you at the beginning. She knows that you will experience danger when you go to RB this time, so she didn''t want to be a burden to you. Moreover, sister mengning doesn''t trust you, so she sent me and yuedie to protect you. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t know what to say for a moment, and he felt a little sorry for Meng Ning.


    Du Yue finally sighed: "Mengmeng, the child has been crying all night. She is worried about you, but she can neither accompany you nor prevent you from going to RB, so there is only one person crying under the quilt."


    Xiao Shili thought of the night before she left, because she wanted to go abroad, she was in high spirits. She just didn''t want to worry about it. At that time, she was very sad.


    "Sister Meng Ning said that when you lie to the woman you love, you will always flash a few times in your eyes, and you will find it immediately." The star butterfly looks into Xiao Shili''s eyes when she talks.


    After a few seconds of silence, Xiao Shili reached out and touched the heads of moon butterfly and star butterfly, "OK, you''ll go with me, but after Rb, you can''t fool around. You have to obey my arrangement."


    "Yes Moon butterfly jumped up happily.


    "Cut." The star butterfly whispered, "who is the man who is making trouble is not sure."


    It seems that the two girls'' character has not changed a little. The butterfly has been more mature and calm than before. After half a year, the love of Tucao is a great feature of this little girl. Xiao Shi has never dared to make complaints about her as a child.


    After saying goodbye to Du Yue, Xiao Shili walks into the waiting hall with Xingyue sisters. Qiu Wei and Rb all have a curious expression on their faces. Qiu Wei walks a few steps and asks, "Mr. Xiao, are these two children..."


    "Oh, both are my sisters." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "I want to take them to Japan for a few days by the way."


    "So." Qiu Wei put on a smiling expression and bent down to look at the two sisters¡° The little girl is so lovely. When RB arrives, my uncle will give you all RB''s most expensive and beautiful clothes, OK


    I can see that yuedie is very close to Xiao Shili outside. Her lovely appearance can make a lot of people. But at the moment, yuedie doesn''t seem to hear Qiu Wei''s words. Her big eyes are looking at the front empty. Her beautiful little face looks like a delicate sculpture without any expression.


    After laughing for a long time, Qiu Wei found that there was no response at all. He straightened up in embarrassment, but he was not reconciled. So he asked with a smile, "little sister, did you have breakfast when you came here? There are full-time chefs on our private plane. What do you want to eat? I can order you to prepare for you now."


    "Uncle, I suggest you shut up." "Star butterfly light says," otherwise, she can really kill you


    What... What? Qiu Wei couldn''t change his face for a moment. Did he hear it right? The killing came out of such a lovely girl''s mouth. Today''s children are so precocious that they must be influenced by foreign movies.


    Anyway... How could that lovely little girl like a porcelain doll kill herself? Qiu Wei laughed nervously.


    The internal space of the private plane is very spacious, and it is also equipped with a separate room for rest. Xiao Shili sits on the sofa and looks out the window at the ground which is gradually away from the window. Two hours later, he will step on RB''s land and have a direct contact with Yakuza. The other party doesn''t know that he has gone to RB, and what he will do first when he arrives at RB, It is to find out the identity of the six people who are known as the six magic generals, who are behind all this.

 Chapter 664

    According to the memory obtained from Toshio Yamaguchi, the six magic generals are the founder of Yakuza and the supreme commander of the Shenji envoy. They are a group of extremely mysterious people hidden in the dark. Even Toshio Yamaguchi, one of the seven leaders of the Shenji envoy, has never seen these six people with his own eyes. He is second only to the seven leaders of the six magic generals in the Shenji envoy, Among the seven people known as "poison bite", only three people, code named boa constrictor, rattlesnake and water snake, have seen the appearance of the six evil generals. The first step is to start with these three people.


    In addition, Xiao Shili also learned that HEISHE, one of the seven leading cadres, had obtained information from herself under the guise of Dr. Lu''s daughter, Anne. This is also the woman''s real name. If it''s right, the Anne she met at that time should be HEISHE.


    At that time, if the other party wanted to kill herself, it didn''t take much effort at all. However, all the women didn''t do it by themselves. They kept themselves until now, but for another purpose. All these orders were given by the six men who were called the six magic generals.


    Who are the six demons and why do they know their secrets? How is such a huge organization established? What is it that the other party wants to get the soul of filfado in his body? Why does the legendary magic machine choose him?


    This is a matter that Xiao Shili decided to gamble on his life during his RB trip.


    He also asked Xiaobai about the soul of Fairfax, but the latter''s answer was that he didn''t know. He didn''t remember when Shenji was named, and he insisted that Shenji had no name, only the leader had a name.


    For this guy who didn''t fully recover his memory, Xiao Shi didn''t have much hope from the beginning.


    "Mr. Xiao, is this your first time to go abroad?" Qiu Wei suddenly said with a smile, "there are many good things abroad that China doesn''t have, especially Rb, ha ha."


    Perhaps just now his expression unconsciously tense up, was seen by the other side, mistakenly thought to be nervous. At the moment, looking at Qiu Wei''s expression, Xiao Shili seemed to imply something in his smile, so he didn''t deny it. At the moment, he also asked with a smile, "what can RB have, a small place?"


    "Ha ha, Mr. Xiao, you don''t know that." Qiu Wei smiles and shakes his head. "You may not be interested in other things, but you must like one."


    Xiao Shili saw some meaning from each other''s smile, "Oh? Do you know what I like? "


    "Ha ha, this kind of thing, every man will like it." Qiu Wei patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "Brother, I have prepared a mysterious gift for my brother. After getting off the plane, you will naturally know."


    Xiao Shili thought that he could get rid of himself with a few Japanese women. The grandson looked down upon him too much, so he laughed and snorted, "is Mr. Qiu bribing me?"


    "How can you say that? It''s just a little bit of the friendship between the landlords, and it''s also the hospitality of the Dahe people. I believe it will give Mr. Xiao a surprise. " Qiu Wei said with a smile, "we have arranged the tour for you after five days. Of course, we can make adjustments according to your wishes. Mr. Xiao works hard. Please relax in Rb during this period."


    Xiao Shili nodded with a smile. "What Mr. Qiu said is right, but I don''t think there is anything missing in your hospitality?"


    "Of course not." Qiu Wei once again showed a smile on his face, raised his hand and snapped his fingers. An attractive stewardess came over with a plate and knelt down in front of Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili took a look and saw a check for $2 million on the plate. He couldn''t help laughing. "Mr. Qiu, I think you misunderstood me. I have plenty of money. It seems that you still don''t know what I want?"


    Qiu Wei really didn''t understand. It was obvious that he was asking for a bribe from him, but he was not interested in women and money. He really didn''t know what he meant.


    In Qiu Wei''s eyes, Xiao Shili is just a little white faced man who lives on a soft diet. He became a department manager when he was less than 20 years old. His experience, qualifications and brain are not worth mentioning. Although he was born by being a duck today, he has also been working together as a business manager for several years, which is much better than such a young man. In his opinion, it''s only a matter of minutes for him to deal with Xiao Shili. With the help of women and money, he can make the other party loyal to him.


    At the moment, however, Qiu Wei was surprised. The other side seemed to be a little more difficult to deal with than he thought, but there was no need to worry. It was still a long time. After Rb, there were opportunities for the other side to compromise.


    Nintendo is headquartered in Kyoto Prefecture, which used to be the capital of Rb in ancient times. At the same time, it is the spiritual hometown of Rb people and the origin of Rb culture. It is known as the "Millennium ancient capital".


    After Xiao Shili and sister Xingyue got off the plane, they were first received by Nintendo Co., Ltd. outside Kyoto. This is a huge villa surrounded by green mountains and waters, but adjacent to the city. The interior is similar to the service of a five-star hotel, which is specially used to receive guests.


    "In a word, please have a good rest today." When Qiu Wei said goodbye, "tomorrow evening, I''ll pick you up to visit the president."


    "Why at night?" Xiao Shili is a little strange.


    Qiu Wei said with a mysterious smile, "because the president will hold a banquet to welcome you. You will know when it comes."


    After Qiu Wei left, there were only ten women in kimonos in the hall where Xiao Shili lived. These women were specially used by the company to serve the guests, and could meet any needs of the guests. Of course, if you want to have sex with one or more of them, they will not refuse.


    At this moment, one of the ten women, the one with the brightest kimono color, came forward and bowed deeply to Xiao Shili. In some awkward Chinese, she said respectfully, "Mr. Xiao, it''s noon. Would you like us to prepare lunch for you?"


    Xiao Shili nodded. Yuedie couldn''t help but go out to play. Xiao Shili touched yuedie''s head and said, "good, eat first, we''ll go out after dinner."


    On hearing that Xiao Shili is really willing to take him out to play, yuedie cheers excitedly and pulls xingdie to run out with several women. Xiao Shili was just about to leave, but the leading woman suddenly said to him, "Mr. Xiao, Mr. Er Gong has prepared a gift for you here. Do you want to have a look now?"


    Xiao Shili wanted to see what Qiu Wei could do, so he went upstairs under the leadership of the woman.


    The woman took Xiao Shili to a peace room, then stood aside and bowed slightly.


    Xiao Shili opened the partition of the room. It was a 50 square meter room with thick tatami on the floor. Three Japanese women were sitting in the room talking and laughing. As soon as they saw someone coming in, they quickly restrained their smile and got up and knelt on the tatami.

 Chapter 665

    Three women were wearing stewardess uniform, student uniform, and one was wearing a kimono. They were all about 20 years old. At this time, they knelt down on the ground and looked at the visitors curiously.


    Xiao Shili chuckles in his heart. Qiu Wei can only get a few RB women. He hopes that he can really surprise himself. If Gao Xiang is here, I''m afraid he will be very happy.


    I''m afraid that guy thinks that Japanese women will make him excited. Probably many people think that RB women will be particularly cool. But in Xiao Shili''s life, all the women around him are either top-notch or gorgeous. How can a few RB women be satisfied.


    However, at this time, Xiao Shili suddenly found that one of the women looked a little familiar. He couldn''t help but walk a few steps closer. When the three women saw the man coming, they also raised their heads, and their faces looked charming.


    Xiao Shili saw clearly, kneeling on the right, the woman in the stewardess uniform looks like Lin Zhiling. It''s bodono who is known as "sister Zhiling" in the AV world. The one who wears kimono is now very red Nagasaki. Finally, the girl who wears student clothes and has a lovely baby face is shinazaki AI.


    Facing the man''s eyes, the eyes of bodono and Nagasawa immediately became hot. At this time, they slowly knelt and climbed forward, looking at the man with the eyes of a girl who was deliberately cute and shy, and gently stroked the hand on the man''s thigh.


    Xiao Shili hums and laughs. The women who used to take off their clothes and put on all kinds of postures in the past are now making a hungry gesture in front of their own eyes. After a short stimulation, Xiao Shili immediately calms down. He has no special feeling for these women, but only uses it to ease the hormone expansion occasionally.


    But looking at the woman''s effort to make Xiao soul expression and indistinct body, the following still involuntarily had a reaction, two women aware of this, immediately can''t wait for one hand across the pants stroking the hard up little brother, the other quickly untied the man''s belt.


    Bodono pulled down the man''s trousers skillfully. When he saw the Dragon pop out, both women were startled and exclaimed.


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman''s surprised expression and snorted with a smile, "surprised? It''s certainly not something you RB men can compare with. "


    The two women couldn''t understand what he was talking about. Chang zezi, with a thirsty expression on her face, couldn''t wait to get her little mouth towards the man''s giant. In the evaluation of AV world, her acting skill is the best. At the moment, her expression, voice and action are really in place. Just looking at the things in front of her, she can''t stop singing and her expression is * * and attractive, Just like the next second is about to high Chao, ordinary men are afraid to just see the woman this appearance, listen to the soul of the voice has been unable to help but spray out.


    Xiao Shili shook his body slightly. The giant dragon was like a whip. He drew it on the woman''s cheek and made a crisp sound.


    "Belt cover." The man orders coldly, he doesn''t want to suck dozens of Rb man''s mouth, and then contain his own dragon root.


    Bodono immediately understood the man''s meaning and hurriedly took out a TT from his corset. It was already ready. She decided whether to use it or not according to the preferences of the guests. This is a woman who holds TT in her mouth, props up the ring with plump lips, and then directly comes forward, wraps the man''s XX with her small mouth, and puts on the cover at the same time


    It has to be admitted that the two women''s skills are still very good. Xiao Shili closes his eyes and enjoys the pleasure that the two women bring to him at the same time. Bodono wears clothes and stirs his head in front of the man''s stride. His small mouth is full and smooth, and he quickly does the Tuina Kung Fu. Chang zezi puts DD in his mouth, which is like a delicious grape to stir up the taste with the tip of his tongue.


    At this time, Xiao Shili saw a student dressed shinazaki love kneeling in the distance, some surprised to look at this side, so to the girl hook fingers.


    Shinozaki AI hesitates for a moment, and then slowly climbs over from the ground. His expression is a little nervous and unnatural. Xiao Shili''s eyes fall on the girl''s chest and the two hemispheres in front of her. Suddenly, he pushes aside bodono and Nagasawa, who are singing in front of him. He walks to Shinozaki AI''s side and pulls the woman up from the ground.


    "Ah, baa." Shinazaki AI is not an AV actor. She has only taken some portraits, and the scale is limited to swimsuits. It''s impossible for her to enter the state immediately when she sees a man like Kazuki bodono and Nagasawa. It''s not easy to accept this kind of scene.


    Xiao Shili makes the woman turn around and presses the upper part of Shinozaki''s love on the wall. The girl''s face naturally turns up. Shinozaki''s love looks back, and her big eyes twinkle with trembling light waves, like asking a man to pity herself. With a baby face, she is really charming.


    Xiao Shili was licked by bodono and Nagasawa. At this moment, no matter how lovable the girl felt, he roughly separated the girl''s legs and lifted the plaid skirt. Under the skirt, the two straight and round legs wrapped by white silk stockings were extremely curved. The Luo above the thigh was exposed, but the snow-white little butt didn''t wear pants, With the girl''s tension, the ups and downs of the body, gently trembling in the air.


    Not caring about the girl''s uneasiness and fear, the angry dragon aimed at the powder hidden under the buttocks and petals. The red flower, deep in the pistil, goes straight into the bottom!


    Bodono''s clothes and Chang Ze Zi can''t help swallowing their saliva. It must be too comfortable to be attacked by such a big thing. At the moment, Ji''s thirsty expression on his face is not artificial. His fingers can''t help caressing shallowly, looking forward to his turn soon


    At first, Shinozaki AI was just biting her teeth and making a low groan, then she opened her mouth and gasped. At last, her voice was completely different from that of a pure girl. Until the girl fell on her knees with her legs soft and supported the wall weakly, the man behind her still didn''t stop.


    At this time, bodono was already relying on his fingers to give himself a high Chao. At the moment, he and Nagasawa were completely stunned. The speed, strength, and every earth shaking impact seemed to tear the girl in front of him to pieces. The rhythm was going on at a frequency of more than one second. But is it really the case? It is not man who can do such a miracle, only God can!


    At this moment, there is a little bit of fear in the two women''s eyes. Shinozaki AI has no strength to make a sound. At this time, she suddenly softens and faints on tatami. After hundreds of collisions behind the girl, Xiao Shili finally gives out a low roar


    Bodono and Nagasawa have great disappointment on their faces. It''s not so much disappointment as depression. It seems that they have lost something very precious. At this time, they have to quickly climb over and lick the things slowly flowing out of Shinozaki''s love body into their mouths. As a gift from God, they have a supreme worship of men in their hearts

 Chapter 666

    Under the women''s service, Xiao Shili puts on his clothes, leaving behind a girl who has passed out and two hungry and thirsty prostitutes. As soon as he comes out of the room, he suddenly sees star butterfly and moon butterfly leaning on both sides of the corridor of the door, and their big eyes look at him together.


    Xiao Shili was stunned. How could these two little girls appear here? Didn''t they just be taken to dinner by the maids? Do you mean that... They followed me from the beginning, and that all of them who were in the room just now were


    Calm down. Calm down. Xiao Shili comforted himself in his heart and said that these two little girls didn''t know anything at all. Even if they heard the sound inside, they certainly didn''t know what was going on. They were just... Thirteen years old this year.


    If you are an ordinary 13-year-old girl, you should be in junior high school by this time. Today''s children are very precocious and have a little understanding of that kind of thing. However, after being adopted as a child, the star moon sisters have been trained as killers. Apart from everything related to killing skills, they can''t understand anything, even some of the most basic social common sense, They have never been in touch with the outside world, and they certainly don''t understand the obscure things about men and women.


    After thinking of this festival, Xiao Shili was much more relaxed psychologically. After observing the expressions of the two little loris, he found that there was nothing unusual, so he deliberately asked in a casual tone, "what do you two come here to do if you don''t eat well?"


    Moon butterfly blinked her big eyes and said honestly, "sister mengning told us to stay with the host 24 hours to protect your safety. In other words, you can''t leave the host for a minute."


    As soon as Xiao Shili heard this, he immediately squatted in front of the moon butterfly, frowned and put up a finger and said, "Hey, listen to me, you two don''t have to listen to sister mengning. In other words, I''m your master. You should listen to me!"


    The moon butterfly thought about it, and the expression on her small face said naively, "but sister mengning is very kind to us, and sister mengning said, it''s all for the safety of the master, and the master is also very good to the moon butterfly, so the moon butterfly doesn''t want the master to be in danger."


    "The master is not in danger." Xiao Shili touched the little girl''s head with a smile, "sister mengning doesn''t know the master''s power, but you know, I still remember that at that time, you were not the opponent of the master. You were not as powerful as the master, so what would you do to protect the master?"


    It''s not that Xiao Shili deliberately attacked the two little girls, but that the moon butterfly, though lovely and moving, is a single celled creature. Only in this way can she understand more easily. As for star butterfly, little Lori, who always shows a strong rational side, of course, has to convince her with more rational reasons.


    Yue diedu thinks for a long time with her little mouth, and then thinks that what Xiao Shili says is reasonable. However, when she hears that she is weak, the little girl is not happy.


    "Hum, don''t be kidding." Unexpectedly, xingdie laughed at this time. Then she stepped back a few steps to distance herself from Xiao Shili. She put on a fighting start and frowned. "You used to beat me and yuedie, but that was before. During the time when you left, yuedie and I never stopped contacting each other. If you don''t think we have the ability to protect you, Let''s have a fight now


    Xiao Shili looked into the girl''s eyes and found that she was serious. After looking at each other for a few seconds, Xiao Shili finally sighed helplessly, "well, I''m afraid of you. When I give up, let''s go. Let''s have a meal together, and then go out to have a look. It''s so fun."


    "Wow! Go and play, go and play Moon butterfly raised her hand and cheered.


    Maybe the strength of star butterfly and moon butterfly has really improved during this period of time, and the potential in children''s body is huge. Maybe they haven''t seen each other in this short half a year, and their progress is beyond their imagination. But no matter what, the two little girls must not be Xiao Shili''s opponents. At the beginning, moon butterfly and star butterfly fought close and long-distance, and the two sisters cooperated with each other. They were really a tough opponent, almost forcing Xiao Shili to the Jedi. If it wasn''t for the sudden advance of the secret formula of Qianlong, they might have died under those two snow-white and tender hands.


    However, today''s Xiao Shili, no matter what power he had in his body, was able to press the two sisters down with only one little finger. Looking at Star butterfly''s high spirited expression just now, I really can''t bear to hit her. Xiao Shili knows that star butterfly''s character is stronger than her elder sister''s, but even if her life is threatened, she won''t bow down and admit defeat. If she didn''t protect moon butterfly at the beginning, she wouldn''t recognize herself as the master. If she beat her with one finger now, it will cause serious damage to the girl''s self-esteem. For others, Xiao Shili certainly would not think so much, but who let the two cute little girls in front of him be their own little maid?


    The star butterfly sees the host to admit defeat voluntarily, on the face peeps out a silk satisfied expression, even if her mind again matures, after all is a child, think Xiao Shili is really beat but oneself, small mouth one Qiao, "then we follow you, you can''t have an opinion again."


    "Yes, yes." Xiao Shili took little Lori''s tender hand and walked towards the dining room on the first floor. Anyway, his main purpose was to distract them from the sound they had just heard outside the room! I''ll talk about the rest later.


    However, after he left, Xiao Shili didn''t notice that there were two small holes on the sliding door of the room and the paper partition below


    Lunch was well prepared. There was a large table full of nearly 100 small dishes. When the two girls saw the food all over the table, their first reaction was: Wow! It''s beautiful! And there are so many, not only the moon butterfly, but also the star butterfly.


    However, one person is very depressed, that is their master.


    In Xiao Shili''s opinion, sushi seems to have a good appetite, but as soon as he eats it in his mouth, the visual delicious feeling will fade away. It''s hard to swallow whether it''s sweet or salty. As for sashimi, sashimi and other things, it''s even more distasteful.


    Since the invention of kindling, people''s diet level has changed from eating raw meat to enjoying cooked food. Cooking has become the greatest art in human history since ancient times. Nowadays, people who still eat raw meat are fond of talking about it. It can only be said that these people are not fully civilized. This also proves that RB people have evolved for so many years, and they are still not separated from the fact of barbarians.


    Moon butterfly and star butterfly are happy just because they are good-looking. Children and girls are born to like beautiful things. At this time, moon butterfly can''t wait to grab a small sushi and put it into her mouth. Her little face turns green immediately. She vomites all the things she eats into her mouth. She looks at Xiao Shili with an aggrieved face. "It''s terrible!"


    Star butterfly picked up a piece of catfish sushi, very lady bit a small bite, then smile on her face, "good."


    It seems that people with different personalities have very different eating habits. Xiao Shili waved to moon butterfly, "come here, moon butterfly, we are together."


    "Come on." The star butterfly flushed Xiao Shili to spit out his tongue, then picked up a piece of tempura, "moon butterfly, come and taste this, it''s delicious."

 Chapter 667

    When yuedie hesitated to go over, naisui, the head of the maid, came forward, bowed deeply and said apologetically, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Xiao. We have prepared RB''s most famous Huaishi cuisine for you. We want you to taste the characteristics of our country. I didn''t expect that you didn''t like it, so I ordered someone to prepare the food for you again."


    "No need." Xiao Shili looked at the table full of sushi, but also lost his appetite, pointed to yuedie, "just prepare another lunch for her, yuedie, what would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat..." moon butterfly reported a bunch of snacks, naisui ordered people to go down to prepare, and Xiao Shili said to naisui, "is there any interesting place in this city?"


    Naisui looked at the star butterfly and moon butterfly, so he asked, "what kind of place does Mr. Xiao refer to?"


    "It''s better to be a large entertainment place with wine and women." Xiao Shili doesn''t shy away either. Anyway, two little Laurie don''t understand these things.


    When she heard Xiao Shili say that, naisui didn''t think so. She knew that Mr. Xiao was a very important guest from a long distance, but she had two little girls with her. It was strange to hear that the two little girls called him the host.


    Naisui has been here for a long time. He has been in contact with some dignitaries. Some of them can even shock half RB by talking about their identities. But it happens that these dignitaries usually have some abnormal hobbies. Besides, in such a country with a developed porn industry, women naturally associate with a certain aspect.


    Some big bosses, especially some elderly people, have pedophilia. They like children aged 11 or 12, or even 7 or 8. When these people come here, the company will find some little girls from all over the place to cater to their needs. Some of these little girls are specially trained prostitutes, while others are abducted and kidnapped from unknown places, Big groups like Nintendo have some connections with local gangs or juvenile delinquents, and they are used to these things. In order to be able to please some big clients and political officials, of course, it is at all costs and means.


    Although naisui thought so in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. This is also the result of long-term training. At present, he quickly asked someone to bring a tablet computer. A three-dimensional map of Beijing metropolitan area appeared on the screen. The slender fingers of a woman outlined an area on the screen. "This is the famous geisha street in Kyoto Prefecture, including many famous performing arts clubs, Of course, it also provides a variety of services to guests. Whether you want to enjoy hot springs, performances or beautiful women, this is a place worthy of recommendation. However, this kind of place is generally chaotic, and we will send someone to protect you and accompany you. "


    Listening to the woman''s description, Xiao Shili thinks it''s not much different from the place he''s looking for. Naturally, he refuses the other party''s proposal to send someone to accompany him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qiu told me before he left that we will try our best to serve you and make you satisfied, including your safety." Women seem to insist.


    It''s not that Xiao Shili wants to save time and effort for each other. If he encounters any unexpected situation, he doesn''t mind having more cannon fodder around him to get shot for himself. Besides, he doesn''t pay much attention to RB people''s life, but his next action is absolutely to avoid people''s eyes and ears, with a large group of bodyguards around him. It''s hard not to attract other people''s attention.


    "Miss naisui, please don''t worry about me at all." Although Xiao Shili is not happy with RB people, he doesn''t have much hatred for RB women. Besides, the other party is really trying his best to serve himself. So Xiao Shili said kindly, "I have the ability to protect my own safety. You just need to prepare a car for me."


    Naisui saw that the other side insisted so much that he couldn''t go against the wishes of the guests. He just secretly sent an order and sent a small team of people to follow Xiao Shili secretly to protect him.


    After yuedie and xingdie had filled their stomachs, Xiao Shi left the Mercedes Benz lent to him by the guild and drove the two little girls all the way to the center of the city, and soon came to the famous geisha street.


    Kyoto is a city famous for its cultural heritage in Rb. Song, performance and dance is a kind of art handed down by RB since ancient times, which can be called the quintessence of Rb. Some gangsters often like to watch song, performance and dance. RB people advocate the spirit of Bushido, especially the spirit of Underworld. A large part of song, performance and dance are integrated with the spirit of Bushido, This is a kind of encouragement and encouragement for the gangsters, as well as a man''s unique sense of vicissitudes and loneliness, which RB men yearn for and pursue.


    Xiao Shi left the car and passed by the geisha clubs. He carefully observed the front door of each house. This kind of place is usually full of passenger flow at night. Although it is open during the day, the guests are obviously sparse.


    Needless to say, these clubs are naturally covered by gangs, and some of them even belong to the industries directly under the gangs. RB''s underworld can be said to be completely constructed by one organization, Yakuza. Yakuza has 100000 members, and it''s in Rb, a small country with a small population. It''s conceivable that there is such a giant monster on the underworld, Who dares to fight against it. If someone wants to start his own business, he must be ready to fight with these 100000 people. This is undoubtedly crazy. So every year, only new members join Yakuza and constantly change the new blood of Rb Mafia.


    Yakuza is organized by many guilds, among which the three largest guilds are Yamaguchi group (38000 people), inagawa group (8300 people) and Zuji group (8200 people). This street is under the care of Yamaguchi group and receives protection fees.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili had a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know that the leader of the Yamaguchi group had died in his own hands. Yakuzane, the biggest gangster, was now leaderless. He just didn''t know whether his members knew that his boss had been killed.


    At this time, a building on the side of the road attracted Xiao Shili''s attention. It seemed that it was also an entertainment club. But at this time, there were many black cars parked in front of the door. In addition, there were many men in black suits. Needless to say, they must be from the Yamaguchi group.


    The whole street is the site of the Yamaguchi group. It''s not surprising that there are several gangsters. It''s just that the number of people gathered in this club is a little too large compared with the shops nearby.


    If Xiao Shili is right, this should be a private club in Shankou group, which only provides services for members. As the largest triad organization in Rb, Yakuza''s welfare to members is also very good, so this is one of the reasons why so many people are willing to join the underworld.


    In Xiao Shili''s heart, he had found what he wanted, so he didn''t stop any more. He stepped on the accelerator and sped out of the street.


    Now that the main purpose of this trip has been achieved, the next step is naturally to fulfill their promise and take two little girls to the playground for a long time. Disneyland is in Tokyo, so the three people only go to an ordinary playground. Even so, for the star and moon sisters who have never played happily in the playground like other children, The half day spent in the amusement park has become the best time in their memory.

 Chapter 668

    When yuedie hesitated to go over, naisui, the head of the maid, came forward, bowed deeply and said apologetically, "I''m very sorry, Mr. Xiao. We have prepared RB''s most famous Huaishi cuisine for you. We want you to taste the characteristics of our country. I didn''t expect that you didn''t like it, so I ordered someone to prepare the food for you again."


    "No need." Xiao Shili looked at the table full of sushi, but also lost his appetite, pointed to yuedie, "just prepare another lunch for her, yuedie, what would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat..." moon butterfly reported a bunch of snacks, naisui ordered people to go down to prepare, and Xiao Shili said to naisui, "is there any interesting place in this city?"


    Naisui looked at the star butterfly and moon butterfly, so he asked, "what kind of place does Mr. Xiao refer to?"


    "It''s better to be a large entertainment place with wine and women." Xiao Shili doesn''t shy away either. Anyway, two little Laurie don''t understand these things.


    When she heard Xiao Shili say that, naisui didn''t think so. She knew that Mr. Xiao was a very important guest from a long distance, but she had two little girls with her. It was strange to hear that the two little girls called him the host.


    Naisui has been here for a long time. He has been in contact with some dignitaries. Some of them can even shock half RB by talking about their identities. But it happens that these dignitaries usually have some abnormal hobbies. Besides, in such a country with a developed porn industry, women naturally associate with a certain aspect.


    Some big bosses, especially some elderly people, have pedophilia. They like children aged 11 or 12, or even 7 or 8. When these people come here, the company will find some little girls from all over the place to cater to their needs. Some of these little girls are specially trained prostitutes, while others are abducted and kidnapped from unknown places, Big groups like Nintendo have some connections with local gangs or juvenile delinquents, and they are used to these things. In order to be able to please some big clients and political officials, of course, it is at all costs and means.


    Although naisui thought so in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. This is also the result of long-term training. At present, he quickly asked someone to bring a tablet computer. A three-dimensional map of Beijing metropolitan area appeared on the screen. The slender fingers of a woman outlined an area on the screen. "This is the famous geisha street in Kyoto Prefecture, including many famous performing arts clubs, Of course, it also provides a variety of services to guests. Whether you want to enjoy hot springs, performances or beautiful women, this is a place worthy of recommendation. However, this kind of place is generally chaotic, and we will send someone to protect you and accompany you. "


    Listening to the woman''s description, Xiao Shili thinks it''s not much different from the place he''s looking for. Naturally, he refuses the other party''s proposal to send someone to accompany him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qiu told me before he left that we will try our best to serve you and make you satisfied, including your safety." Women seem to insist.


    It''s not that Xiao Shili wants to save time and effort for each other. If he encounters any unexpected situation, he doesn''t mind having more cannon fodder around him to get shot for himself. Besides, he doesn''t pay much attention to RB people''s life, but his next action is absolutely to avoid people''s eyes and ears, with a large group of bodyguards around him. It''s hard not to attract other people''s attention.


    "Miss naisui, please don''t worry about me at all." Although Xiao Shili is not happy with RB people, he doesn''t have much hatred for RB women. Besides, the other party is really trying his best to serve himself. So Xiao Shili said kindly, "I have the ability to protect my own safety. You just need to prepare a car for me."


    Naisui saw that the other side insisted so much that he couldn''t go against the wishes of the guests. He just secretly sent an order and sent a small team of people to follow Xiao Shili secretly to protect him.


    After yuedie and xingdie had filled their stomachs, Xiao Shi left the Mercedes Benz lent to him by the guild and drove the two little girls all the way to the center of the city, and soon came to the famous geisha street.


    Kyoto is a city famous for its cultural heritage in Rb. Song, performance and dance is a kind of art handed down by RB since ancient times, which can be called the quintessence of Rb. Some gangsters often like to watch song, performance and dance. RB people advocate the spirit of Bushido, especially the spirit of Underworld. A large part of song, performance and dance are integrated with the spirit of Bushido, For the gangsters, this is a kind of encouragement and innocence, and a man''s unique sense of vicissitudes and loneliness, which RB men yearn for and pursue.


    Xiao Shi left the car and passed by the geisha clubs. He carefully observed the front door of each house. This kind of place is usually full of passenger flow at night. Although it is open during the day, the guests are obviously sparse.


    Needless to say, these clubs are naturally covered by gangs, and some of them even belong to the industries directly under the gangs. RB''s underworld can be said to be completely constructed by one organization, Yakuza. Yakuza has 100000 members, and it''s in Rb, a small country with a small population. It''s conceivable that there is such a giant monster on the underworld, Who dares to fight against it. If someone wants to start his own business, he must be ready to fight with these 100000 people. This is undoubtedly crazy. So every year, only new members join Yakuza and constantly change the new blood of Rb Mafia.


    Yakuza is organized by many guilds, among which the three largest guilds are Yamaguchi group (38000 people), inagawa group (8300 people) and Zuji group (8200 people). This street is under the care of Yamaguchi group and receives protection fees.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili had a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know that the leader of the Yamaguchi group had died in his own hands. Yakuzane, the biggest gangster, was now leaderless. He just didn''t know whether his members knew that his boss had been killed.


    At this time, a building on the side of the road attracted Xiao Shili''s attention. It seemed that it was also an entertainment club. But at this time, there were many black cars parked in front of the door. In addition, there were many men in black suits. Needless to say, they must be from the Yamaguchi group.


    The whole street is the site of the Yamaguchi group. It''s not surprising that there are several gangsters. It''s just that the number of people gathered in this club is a little too large compared with the shops nearby.


    If Xiao Shili is right, this should be a private club in Shankou group, which only provides services for members. As the largest triad organization in Rb, Yakuza''s welfare to members is also very good, so this is one of the reasons why so many people are willing to join the underworld.


    In Xiao Shili''s heart, he had found what he wanted, so he didn''t stop any more. He stepped on the accelerator and sped out of the street.


    Now that the main purpose of this trip has been achieved, the next step is naturally to fulfill their promise and take two little girls to the playground for a long time. Disneyland is in Tokyo, so the three people only go to an ordinary playground. Even so, for the star and moon sisters who have never played happily in the playground like other children, The half day spent in the amusement park has become the best time in their memory.


    But for someone, it''s miserable. Xiao Shili has had a painful experience of playing with a girl in an amusement park. What''s more, now he has to accompany two little Loris who are in an extremely vigorous state.


    After getting off the carousel, Xiao Shili said that he would not accompany them on the roller coaster any more. He sat down on the bench. An Rushan, who was killed by the wind and rain, refused to move his butt. As he drew a cigarette from his cigarette box, Xing die suddenly sat beside him, holding a big ice cream in his hand.


    "Master, are you hiding something from me and yuedie?" After licking the snowball on the cone, the star butterfly suddenly said something cold.


    Xiao Shi looked at the girl, then said with a smile, "nonsense, what can the master hide from you?"


    The star butterfly rolled a white eye, but the latter sentence made Xiao Shili almost spit out the smoke in his mouth, "what did you do to those women?"


    Xiao Shi left steady and continued to pretend to be a fool, "ah? What woman? "


    "You want to cheat us. Yuedie and I heard that. At noon, master, you must be interrogating those women, right?" The star butterfly hummed a way.


    It''s no use pretending to be stupid. As long as Xiao Shili made a mistake, they didn''t know anything. At that time, the sisters heard several women''s panting and groaning outside the door, so they thought they were torturing them?


    "Isn''t it?" The star butterfly turns her head and looks at Xiao Shili with clear eyes.

 Chapter 669

    Therefore, many people think that Yakuza is the Yamaguchi formation. They are the same existence, but their names are different. This is mainly because the Yamaguchi formation is too powerful to be the main force of Yakuza.


    Yamaguchi looked at the crowd and said coldly, "you are wrong. I don''t feel sad. Brother''s death is an honor for the organization! Now I am full of thoughts, not sorrow, but revenge! "


    Everyone''s face is tight. Revenge is necessary. Yakuza''s boss died in China so plainly. Even if he went all over China, he would find the culprit behind the scenes!


    "But there''s one thing that makes me wonder." Yamaguchi''s tone suddenly slowed down. "Why did big brother go to China alone and die there? This is something I can''t understand."


    A cadre said, "Mr. Toshio Yamaguchi will do this. It must be an order from the above."


    Yamaguchi clenched his fingers into a fist, and the knuckle gave a loud voice, "I just can''t understand why the elder brother was assigned to go alone, and there was no one around. It''s too unreasonable! Even if it''s the godfather''s order, I need an explanation from him! "


    There is no one to talk about now. Although everyone understands the anger of Junichi Yamaguchi, since it is the order given by the godfather, naturally no one dares to question it.


    Yamaguchi Junyi looked at the reaction of his subordinates and snorted coldly, "even if I''m the only one, I have to thoroughly investigate this matter!"


    At this time, there was a loud noise outside and the sound of gunfire. All the people sitting in the room were surprised and stood up one after another.


    Then the door of the harmony room was opened, and a member of the Yamaguchi group rushed in with a flustered look and cried out, "brother, an intruder has broken into here! It seems that the target of the enemy... Is only for us! "


    "What did you say?" Yamaguchi''s face suddenly flashed an angry expression when he was just in the mood.


    "Asshole!" A member of the cadre yelled and scolded, "this kind of small matter has to be told to us. Just kill him!"


    "Wait a minute." As soon as Yamaguchi raised his hand to stop him, Yakuza has been established for more than 100 years. In Rb, Yakuza is almost like an emperor. Even the government recognizes the legitimacy of the organization. No one in Rb dares to fight against it. In other words, there is no enemy. Who has done such a thing? He vaguely thought that the invaders must have something to do with the death of his elder brother.


    "Don''t kill him, I want to live!" Junichi Yamaguchi passed the order with a overcast face.


    The group member saw that several big men didn''t understand the situation, and then he said in a hurry, "but the enemy''s strength is very strong, so far, has killed more than ten of our brothers!"


    The faces of the eight people in the room all changed, and Junichi Yamaguchi looked at each other strangely, "what do you say? Is there only one person on the other side? " He thought he had heard wrong at first.


    "Yes, there is only one person on the other side!" The member said with a heavy tone, "we have dozens of people, but... It seems that they are still not his opponents, so I implore the elder brother and several elder brothers to retreat for a while..."


    "Are you kidding?" Before he finished, he was interrupted by Yamaguchi''s angry voice, "the magnificent Yamaguchi group will be threatened by an enemy. What''s the face of us when it comes out!" Then he pulled out a pistol from his waist and said, "let me meet him myself!"


    The rest of the cadres also picked up weapons and followed Junichi Yamaguchi. They didn''t believe that there was only one person on the other side. How could they compete with dozens of organization members holding guns? Even if each person only fired one bullet, it would be enough to blow the other side to pieces. They had to see who he was.


    Five minutes ago, a black Honda stopped in front of the private club of Shankou group in the light of night. The door opened and a boy, about 17 or 18 years old and wearing a black windbreaker, got out of the car and strode straight towards the door of the club.


    "Stop!" Guarding outside the gate, or sitting or squatting on the steps, a few members of the Yamaguchi group who were smoking and chatting suddenly found each other. They stood up and asked loudly.


    "Get out of here. This is a private club. If you want to find a woman, get out of here!" One member came forward, raised his chin, yelled, reached out and pushed the boy''s shoulder.


    However, before his hand touched the boy''s body, he suddenly stopped in the air. His whole body seemed stiff and his expression became strange and strange. Xiao Shili kept walking towards the gate.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Several others noticed the abnormality of their companions and all of a sudden stood up. Some people had an ominous premonition that they had reached into their arms and secretly grasped the handle of the gun.


    Just when Xiao Shili was a few meters away from the crowd, the man behind him, who was stiff in the same place, suddenly fell down with blood spurting from his chest. No one saw how the young man did it, but he did kill him.


    The rest of the people''s faces changed. In surprise, they quickly pulled out their guns and pointed at each other. However, as soon as they took out their guns from their arms, they saw a silver flash. In the blood gushing, their hands were all disconnected from their wrists. The rest of the two men pointed at each other, but the body of the gun was suddenly held down by the other side, and then pushed to both sides. The two guns fired at the same time, and hit the two men''s hearts alternately.


    The two corpses slowly fall down in front of him. Xiao Shili waves another knife, cuts the throat of the three people who are standing in front of him at the same time, steps over the bloody corpses on the ground and walks towards the gate.


    Hearing the gunshot coming from the outside, the people inside were already alert. At this time, the door was opened from the inside, and a bald man with a shotgun rushed forward with full vigilance. However, before he could see the scene outside, a knife was inserted into his eye. In the long scream, the man behind him immediately stepped back, raised his gun and opened fire towards the outside.


    Most of the dense bullets were on the bald head. Xiao Shili grabbed the bald head in front of him, resisted the bullets in front of him, pulled out the pistol from his body''s waist, and fired in front of him from the gap under his opponent''s armpit. After six shots, the stormy bullets suddenly stopped. In the hall at the door, six men holding a small charge were in the pool of blood, There''s a blood hole in the middle of everyone''s forehead.


    Xiao Shili threw away his body and walked into the hall. In front of the hall, there were about 20 members of the Yamaguchi group. At the moment, these were scattered around the hall, and he raised his pistol at himself.


    In the corridor on the second floor, in the stairwell, and in the rooms on the first floor, people rushed out. The hall was soon filled with figures in black suits. With expressions of surprise, anger and ferocity on each person''s face, they pointed their guns at the man in front of them.


    Very good. These should be almost all the people in this club. That is to say, if there are magic agents in this club, they must be hidden among these people.

 Chapter 670

    When Xiao Shili uses the soul transition to occupy the other person''s body, he can extract the other person''s memory at the same time, but there is a restriction on the memory extraction, that is, he can only extract three pieces of the other person''s memory.


    The three memories Xiao Shili got from Junfu Yamaguchi are: 1. Yakuza''s organizational structure and core member information; 2. Why Yakuza regarded himself as the target of assassination; 3. How to find out Yakuza''s top leader, six magic generals.


    The first two questions have been answered, but the last one is because even Toshio Yamaguchi himself has never seen the six magic generals, so he has no memory as an answer. The only message is that only three people in "poison bite" have ever seen the six magic generals.


    "Poison bite" is a group composed of a total of seven people, ranking second only to the six magic generals in Shenji emissary. The seven people use seven different kinds of snakes as their code names. Among them, three people who have seen the six magic generals are the oldest "boa constrictor" and the youth who code for "water snake", And the woman code named "green snake", all the information about these three people, including their appearance, age and personality, was copied into Xiao Shili''s mind, except one thing, that is their ability.


    Despite learning from the memory of "Viper" Junfu Yamaguchi, Xiao Shili still can''t understand the abilities of the three, and he doesn''t understand why. Not only the "boa constrictor", "water snake" and "green snake", but also the ability of the rest of the "poison bite" members, he can''t know. In his memory, he contains all the information about the air flow, It''s just that they don''t have the ability.


    There may be two possibilities for such a result. First, Toshio Yamaguchi himself does not know the ability of his companions, but this does not seem to make sense, because Toshio Yamaguchi and some of his members have known each other for eight years, and the shortest one is three years. Toshio Yamaguchi and some of his members have fought side by side, so it is impossible that they do not know the ability of their companions.


    Another possibility is the hint given by Xiaobai. Maybe one of the other party''s people has the power of "contract" and uses this power to all seven people.


    Xiao Shili already knew that the duel between powers also contained a large part of gambling. If the opponent''s ability is known in advance, the chance of winning the war will be greatly increased. On the contrary, if neither side knows the other side''s ability, it will restrict both sides. Therefore, the consequences of exposing one''s ability are quite serious.


    For example, in the battle between Xiao Shili and Toshio Yamaguchi, it was because he knew each other''s ability in advance that he was able to kill them with such confidence. If Xiao Shili didn''t know this before, he didn''t dare to use "soul leap" in face to face. On the other hand, if he couldn''t kill each other in one fell swoop, and the other knew his ability, It will put itself in a very disadvantageous position.


    So seven people are likely to use the "contract" in order not to expose their ability.


    "Contract" is simply a kind of restrictive binding. When the user uses the "contract" to someone, the person must swear, and then abide by the oath. Once violated, he will die immediately.


    Although this ability is of little use to the enemy, because the content of the oath can be chosen at will, it has a strong constraint on our own people. For example, seven comrades who have fought side by side know each other''s abilities, but if one of them is captured by the enemy and the abilities of his comrades are leaked, the remaining six will also be in danger. The role of "contract" lies in this.


    The "restriction" effect of contract shows different intensity according to the level of ability and the strength of the performer''s spirit.


    Ordinary "contract" can only prevent the caster from telling the secret, but powerful "contract" can go deep into the heart and subconscious of the caster. When the enemy uses memory exploration skills, the subconscious of the caster will close the secret part in his mind, so that he will not be known by the enemy.


    Of course, to form such a contract was originally to be based on mutual trust. It can be seen from this that these seven people have deep feelings. Even if they did not form a "contract", no one would easily reveal the ability of their companions.


    Although Xiao Shili knows the features of the other six people, he can''t find each other, because the seven "poison bite" people usually live in no fixed place. They only get together when they have something to do or when they are summoned by the six demons. Toshio Yamaguchi and the other members haven''t met for three years. The last time they met was five days ago, The purpose is to discuss who should be sent to kill himself.


    So the first step for Xiao Shi to do is to find out any one of the three people, the "boa constrictor", "water snake" and the green snake. Although these seven people are usually good at nothing, they all take on certain positions in Yakuza. This position is not necessarily a cadre, or even a younger brother, regardless of size. It depends on everyone''s preference, The ordinary members of Yakuza do not know the existence of Shenji emissary, and naturally they do not know the true identities of the seven. Therefore, only by finding a Shenji emissary can they get the information related to the "poison bite" members.


    From the outside, it seems that there are a lot of important people in this exclusive club of Shankou group that I saw during the day. It is very likely that there will also be some magic devices. That is why Xiao Shi came here tonight.


    Force Shenji to show up!


    At this moment, Xiao Shi stood in the hall, looking at dozens of guns aimed at him in front of him, his eyes moving on each face, guessing which of these people would be the hidden secret agent.


    Of course, you can''t see it just by looking. The other side is likely to turn on the shielding force field just like themselves, but when the other side has the ability to launch, the shielding force field will disappear automatically!


    what? You said that the other party might mix in the crowd and attack with the big troops, so there is no need to use the ability at all. Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth to smile, and he had already planned to kill everyone.


    "Hey, asshole, before killing you, give me your name first. Which organization are you from?" At this time, a man who looked like a cadre, with one hand in his pocket and the other with a gun in his hand, stepped forward and yelled at Xiao Shili fiercely.


    "Ha ha, do you really want to know?" The smile from the corner of the young man''s mouth has not faded.


    "Damn it, how dare you talk!" The man strode to Xiao Shili, raised his gun, looked at each other''s forehead, and cried, "answer me now, or I''ll kill you right away."


    Xiao Shili smiles. No one can see how he does it. Maybe a man with excellent eyesight can see that the edge of his palm hanging on his side flashes into a virtual shadow in a very short time. Standing in front of him, the man''s head suddenly flies into the air, leaving only his neck body gushing blood and falling down.

 Chapter 671

    "What On the other side, all the members of the Yamaguchi group changed their faces. Some of them were angry, some were surprised, and more of them were scared.


    No one saw him use any weapons, no one even saw him make any movements. Just standing there at will, he instantly took away a head on the top. How could this be done!?


    Some people think of high-tech weapons, some think that the other party will be thinking, and some even think that this young man in front of him may not be human at all, because in this world, no one dares to break into the territory of the Shankou group alone, unless the other party doesn''t know why he died.


    "Asshole!" The rest of the gang cadres burst out a roar at the same time and shot at each other angrily. The younger brothers behind them also pulled the trigger at the same time. For a moment, the fire flashed fiercely in the hall, and the gunfire was deafening.


    But none of the bullets like rain hit the target, because the target suddenly began to move at a high speed at this time. The speed of aiming could not even keep up with the running figure of the other party. Only a white shadow flashed in the hall full of holes. When the first few people reacted, the figure of the other party appeared in front of them.


    As soon as his left hand turned, a dagger with sharp light was now in his hand, and a half meter long air blade was released from the blade. Xiao Shili swung his hand, but there was almost no resistance on his hand. The three people around him separated from the waist and fell to the ground in six sections.


    "Asshole, kill him, kill him!" Although the members of the Yamaguchi group were surprised by Xiao Shili''s incredible body method and speed, seeing his companions die in the war stimulated the fierceness of these people. Naturally, those who can join the gangs are outlaws. Moreover, these people have been edified and educated by Yakuza for a long time, and they value glory more than life. They are ready to die one day, At the moment, everyone took out a knife from his waist and rushed to Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili had no interest in killing these little fish at all. He just kept an eye on everyone, in case the magic weapon made him attack himself unexpectedly in the enemy group. The air blade waved out at will and formed a golden aura around him, chopping the enemies from all directions one by one.


    Pitifully, the members of the Yamaguchi group rushed towards each other. However, they didn''t know what had happened, so they split up and died on the spot.


    Yamaguchi was so angry that he didn''t rush out immediately. Instead, he took people to a small armory hidden in the club. This club is owned by Yamaguchi group. Naturally, there are a lot of weapons, drugs and stolen money in it.


    The main strength of Yakuza lies in its strong local strength, large number of members and the support of the state. But in terms of the armed forces, they are far inferior to crazy terrorists like tomahawks.


    However, even so, Yakuza, as the largest Mafia in East Asia, can not be underestimated in strength. The only difference between Yakuza and Tomahawk is that there are no large mobile weapons such as helicopters and armored vehicles, and weapons of mass destruction such as nuclear warheads and missile launchers.


    At this moment, from the weapon rack full of all kinds of guns, Toshio Yamaguchi raises a light machine gun and hands it to a cadre behind him. Until each cadre holds a light machine gun in his hand, Toshio Yamaguchi raises a rocket launcher and carries it on his shoulder with a poisonous light in his eyes. This time, he is bound to kill the other party and avenge his brother!


    When the heavy armed people came to the hall with machine guns on their shoulders and grenades on their backs, they smelled a thick smell of blood before they entered the hall. It made people feel like a layer of blood fog was floating in the air. Several people were used to the scene of bloody death, and they had never heard such a thick smell of blood. The more they walked forward, the stronger the smell of blood was, which made people want to vomit.


    The fierce gunfire, the chaotic roar and the sound of chopping are all gone now. The dead hall in front of us made everyone extremely uneasy.


    Junichi Yamaguchi has guessed what happened. Although he can''t believe it, he still reminds everyone to be on high alert. The party tightly holds their weapons and enters the hall with high concentration of nerves.


    Although it was completely alert, when we walked into the hall and saw the scene in front of us, everyone could not help but stop in the same place.


    The scene in front of us can''t be described by the human world. It''s a scene of hell. The huge hall has been dyed crimson by the wanton flow of blood. In one area in the center of the hall, human hands, feet, heads, all kinds of broken bodies, and internal organs entangle and cover the incomplete bodies on the ground, Blood red is the only tone impacting vision.


    In the middle of this fragmented body, a figure stood quietly, his whole body was dyed red by blood, reflecting the faint light from the broken chandelier above, just like the shadow of the devil in hell.


    Everyone''s pupils are shrinking. They can''t reflect what''s causing the scene in front of them. Many people even have the first consciousness. Is it some kind of great disaster that has caused so many people to die at the same time.


    Junichi Yamaguchi''s eyes are fixed in the middle of the corpse mountain in the sea of blood. On that person, the original condensed mind seems to be distracted. It''s impossible. It''s impossible. How can it be? If these people are all killed by the other person, they can''t believe what they say.


    The last instinct of revenge for his brother made him clench the rocket launcher on his shoulder and bite his teeth. No matter you are human or ghost, let this shell blow you to pieces!


    Before Yamaguchi Jun was waiting for his opponent to fire, there was a roar of gunfire behind him. Seven light machine guns opened fire at the same time. Under the huge cross shaped fire light blooming and rotating, continuous light was pulled into the hall in front of him.


    It''s not that these people suddenly have the desire to kill each other, but because of deep fear and uncontrollable fear, they pull the trigger out of control. They just want to stop each other''s approach by all means, as if they will die in each other''s hands in the next second.


    The burst machine gun bullets constantly hit the uncooled corpses, splashing the uncooked blood. The accuracy of the machine gun could not meet the current range, so it could only rely on the random flying bullets to hit the target probability. What''s more, these people were in a violent mood, and even aiming was difficult.


    In a chaotic scene, as soon as Yamaguchi regained his mind and was about to pull the trigger, a cold touch came from his neck. At the same time, a cold voice sounded behind him, "turn around."


    I don''t know when the other party appeared behind him. Yamaguchi''s shock can''t be described in words. Now he turned slowly and mechanically, and finally saw the devil''s face.


    Standing behind him is a 17-year-old boy with an ordinary face. But now his face is covered with blood and looks a bit ferocious. But his eyes are cold.


    These should be the last few people left in the building. Xiao Shili''s face showed an indelible disappointment. There was no magic emissary among the eight people. It seems that none of the nearly 100 people in the club was a magic emissary. His killing tonight was in vain.

 Chapter 672

    "You''re the boss here?" Xiao Shili was looking at the man who was carrying a rocket launcher and was about to blow himself off. He had a unique temperament, which could be seen at a glance that he was in a leading position among the eight people.


    Anyway, he''s dead, but at the last moment, he still can''t avenge his brother. At the moment, there''s not much remorse and remorse in Yamaguchi''s heart. I don''t blame myself for being useless, just because the enemy is so strong that I can only describe him as a monster! How can such an enemy win the war?


    Yamaguchi stares at Xiao Shili and finally asks him a question he really wants to know, "who are you?"


    "The people who came to end you, of course." Xiao Shili looked at each other''s bleeding eyes and said with a snort.


    "I... my brother Toshio Yamaguchi... Did you also die in your hands?" Yamaguchi asked, biting his teeth.


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili picks his eyebrows and looks at the person in front of him. It turns out that he is the younger brother of Toshio Yamaguchi. It''s a pity that the other person is not an ingenious agent. It''s useless for him.


    "In that case, I''ll take you down with him." Xiao Shili waved the blade, and a spatter of blood came out, and his opponent''s head fell


    About 100 meters away from the club, in a secluded alley, Xiao Shili, who was leaning on the car seat, stretched out a long time. Looking at his watch, it was already one o''clock in the morning.


    Unexpectedly, Tu exterminated a club where there were so many members of the Yamaguchi group, and it was also where the new leader of the Yamaguchi group was. He did not find a magic emissary.


    According to Toshio Yamaguchi''s memory, there are more than 300 secret agents hidden in Yakuza. There are more than 100 secret agents who have evolved into mature ones. However, if you think about it, Yakuza''s gang has 100000 members. It''s too small to find more than 300 people among 100000 people.


    Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and leaned back in his chair, meditating quietly. Even if he slaughtered a site of Shankou group every night, killing 100 to 200 people, he would not kill only one or two thousand in ten days. It''s still too slow to find clues in this way. Moreover, if it''s so certain, there will be an uproar in Shankou group, and maybe even the poison bite will stir up, Although he has been very good to hide himself, but once found by the other party, he can never be the opponent of the six.


    It seems that we have to think of other ways. Xiao Shili''s eyes are slightly frozen. The split spirit has now returned to his body, so he started the car and drove away from the alley, disappearing into the dim light in the distance.


    Along the way, Xiao Shili and four police cars whistling their horns passed by. The police of the Kyoto police station were only on the move now. In fact, half an hour ago, the police station had already received reports from local police stations and citizens. After learning that it was the site of the Shankou group where the gunfight took place, the director of the police station first contacted Junyi Yamaguchi in person, but the latter couldn''t get through, So the police went out after waiting for half an hour. The two sides had not reached any agreement before. The police would do so to avoid conflicts with the Yamaguchi group. Similarly, the Yamaguchi group would try not to make it difficult for the police in some places. If there is the most harmonious and friendly relationship in the world, it is RB''s gang and the police.


    But tomorrow, both black and white will set off an uproar. At that time, Yakuza''s power in Kyoto will become turbulent. Xiao Shili smiles. Chaos is exactly what he wants. Yakuza, the battle between us has just begun!


    The whole geisha street has been completely blocked. Police cars and ambulances are parked in front of the club of Yamaguchi group. The flashing lights make the scene more chaotic.


    "Report to the director." A young policeman saluted his boss, looking a little embarrassed. "It seems that... We can''t carry out on-site investigation."


    "What''s the matter?" The director took a cigarette in his mouth and was about to start a fire.


    "The survey team has gone in, but soon they all came out one by one and vomited."


    "What?" The director frowned. How could the people in the survey department be so unbearable? They have never seen any scenes before. All the people who will not be sent in are new people.


    The director added, "what about the forensic medicine?"


    "The two forensic doctors also came out. They only persisted for a little longer than the investigation team. They just vomited and refused to go in again."


    "These useless people!" The director snorted, then asked himself to go in to see what happened, but suddenly stopped, "in other words, how many people died inside?"


    "I don''t know, because the investigation team and the forensic didn''t go in. It''s estimated that there should be nearly 100 people." The young policeman replied.


    "One hundred people..." the director smacked his mouth, "these gangsters are really amazing. One hundred people are one hundred lives..."


    "Director, what should we do next? Do we need to send a new forensic and investigation team in?" Said the young policeman.


    "Forget it." The director waved, "this kind of fire between gangs is not something we can intervene in. Even if we find the murderer, let them solve their own problems. There''s no need to survey the scene, just transport the body to the car, move it back to the Bureau, and wait for someone to claim it. "


    The young policeman came back soon, "report to the director, there is no way to transport the body to the car."


    "And why?" The director was annoyed at last. He walked into the gate of the club. In less than a minute, the director''s body was like a bear, and he ran out quickly, helped a car and vomited.


    After vomiting for several minutes, the director wanted to feel better. He stood up and scolded weakly, "asshole, this is..."


    "Shiyuanjun." At this time, a voice suddenly rang out from behind him, the director heard the voice, the whole body muscles suddenly a tight, quickly turned around, raised his head and bowed, "yes!"


    The visitor was a very serious old man in a gray suit. He looked at Ishihara and asked, "what''s the situation inside?"


    "Director of the report office, nearly 100 people died inside, all of them gang members." Director Ishihara swallowed his saliva, "not long ago, there should be a large-scale Gang fire in this building."


    "Have you identified both sides?"


    "Not yet." Director Ishihara was a little strange. How could the director come to the scene of the crime in person, but he replied immediately.


    The old man looked around and said, "the cameras on the opposite side and the adjacent three stores should have captured the images of the killers. Now go and get the surveillance videos of the three stores for me."


    "Yes


    There was a heavy thunder rolling through the sky, and the heavy rain came down in a patter.


    In the presidential suite of a five-star hotel in the city, the "poison bite" five people were sitting in their rooms. A flash of lightning passed through the window, reflecting the figure of the five people. Everyone did not speak, and the atmosphere in the room was a little quiet for a moment.


    "I''ve heard about the failure of the Viper mission."¡° "Boa constrictor" ancient village Qianming finally said first, the old man''s cough broke the silence.


    "Asshole!" The long and thin man, who had been sitting on the bed with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and hit the wall next to him. A crack with a diameter of two meters appeared on the wall.


    "I don''t believe it! Yamaguchi is the most effective one among us! How can you be killed by that guy! "¡° "Rattlesnake" Kuroda Maruyama roared furiously, with a faint trace of grief and indignation.


    "Strong to strong... But Yamaguchi is also the easiest one among us to be killed." Sitting on the sofa, the young man with silver hair said something lightly.


    Maruyama Kuroda suddenly stood up and stared at the boy. "Chiba Xiang, what do you mean?"

 Chapter 673

    "Don''t be so excited, Maruyama. What he said is the truth."¡° "Cobra" muyeshen, among the seven, the shortest man raised his hands, as if trying to calm down marushan''s anger. "Although Yamaguchi has great destructive power, according to his character, once he fights with the enemy, he will use his own ability. On the one hand, he is the first to expose his ability to others, and Yamaguchi is the worst at avoiding the enemy''s traps, I believe Yamaguchi will never be defeated when he meets a warrior like him. However, if he meets a crafty or idiosyncratic psionic, Yamaguchi is likely to be limited by his opponent''s ability. "


    "Damn it! It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have let that guy go alone. " Maruyama hit the wall again. Looking around, he found that the walls around the room were full of numerous cracks.


    "Calm down, marushan. I can understand your mood. Yamaguchi is an indispensable part of poison bite. It''s also our important partner. I want to kill that guy immediately, but impulse can''t solve the problem." Xiang Ningmu said, "the opponent we are facing seems to have exceeded our imagination. If we don''t calm down, maybe someone will be killed next."


    "Really, Xiang?" Muye shendun asked in some surprise. In the eyes of the public, the death of Toshio Yamaguchi was mostly an accident. The first reason was that the other party was reckless and not good at using his brain. The second reason was that he despised the enemy at that time. Not only Toshio Yamaguchi, but also before he set out to kill the son of the dark night, everyone thought that it was a task without suspense, and it didn''t take much effort to kill the target.


    But now, everyone present already knows the strength of the target, and the rest of them are not pure combat type like Toshio Yamaguchi. Everyone has the ability to restrict the enemy. No matter what, no one will be careless and die in the hands of the enemy.


    If this sentence comes from other people, muyeshen will definitely refute it. However, it is Chiba Xiang who says this sentence. Muyeshen knows that whatever Xiang says will come true.


    "Oh." Xiang nodded, "my prediction tells me that one more of us will die next."


    "What?" Maruyama was furious again. "This kind of thing will never happen. Send me this time. I will never fall in the way of the little devil. I must take revenge for Shankou!"


    Xiang didn''t manage marushan. Instead, he told Qianming of the ancient village, "Sir, can you tell me in detail what happened when the body was found in the pass?"


    Guchun Qianming nodded, "the place where the Viper was killed was under the building of the target company. The cause of death was that he fell into the air and died. His head touched the ground, which directly led to skull fracture and cervical spine fracture. There were obvious signs of fighting in that building. The viper should have been killed by the enemy after fighting there¡°


    Before Guchun Qianming finished speaking, the expression of the people changed. Marushan was the first to cry, "what? How is that possible, old man? "


    "It''s really impossible," Murano said. "Even if you fall from a 100 story building, Yamaguchi has a way to prevent you from being killed. Moreover, if he uses the black flame technique, the ground below will be melted through to create a buffer."


    The ancient village Qianming coughed a few times and said slowly, "having said that, the body was confirmed to have fallen from a building and died. The environment at the scene also showed this."


    "I see." Chiba Xiang suddenly nodded.


    "What?" Marushan and muyeshen look at each other at the same time. In people''s minds, Chiba Xiang not only has the ability to know the future, but also belongs to the type of military division in "poison bite".


    "The ability of the other side is mostly the power of restriction or restraint." Chiba Xiang gently pressed his chin with his middle finger knuckle and said, "first of all, limit the movement of the pass, so that it can''t make any response, and then throw it down from the building. This makes sense. At the moment, the pass is like being cut off, and can only be killed."


    "So what is the other person''s ability?" Maruyama asked eagerly. Naturally, the other people also want to know about this problem. If they can know each other''s ability, the danger will be greatly reduced and the possibility of killing each other will be greater.


    "Sorry, I don''t know yet." Xiang shook his head, "according to all the information in front of us, we can only infer so much."


    Just at this time, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and the whole body was wet. A woman with water vapor came in. Her thin clothes were wet and close to the delicate jade body, and her graceful figure was fully displayed.


    Marushan, who is known as the number one sex wolf in the regiment, will never let go of this rare beautiful scenery. However, today, due to the death of his classmate, he is not in such a mood.


    The girl went to the ancient village to sign her name and handed a video tape to the other side. "This is what you want."


    "Hard work." Kuramura took the video and nodded.


    "What''s in there?" Maruyama asked.


    The ancient village looked at the crowd, "not long ago, a club in Dongshan District of Shankou group was attacked. It seems that the situation is somewhat abnormal, so I asked Qi to have a look, because compared with Shankou, the importance of this matter is not in the first place, so I want to wait for Qi to come back and tell you."


    "Dongshan District?" Maruyama was stunned for a moment, "aren''t we in Dongshan District now? So the club is nearby? "


    "Well, in geisha street." Qikui said to Qianming of the ancient village, "as you can feel, more than 100 people died at the scene. They were all killed by cruel means. It seems that it is difficult to find a whole corpse at the scene."


    Several people''s faces have changed, Xiang smile, "it seems that someone came to us, the target seems to be us."


    With the position and influence of the Yamaguchi group in Rb, there are almost no enemies. Even the government has to yield to three-thirds of the organizations. No one has the courage or the strength to make enemies with the Yamaguchi group. Naturally, the killers are beyond the normal people.


    "Watch the video first." Mu yeshen impatiently took the video from Ku Murakami and turned on the TV. However, this kind of video can only be played with special equipment. Maruyama jumped out of the window and came back with a video recorder in less than ten minutes.


    With the slow rotation of the video recorder, the front door of Yamaguchi Group Club appears on the TV screen. The time shown on the top right is 00:35. A black car suddenly comes and stops in front of the club door. The door opens and a figure wearing a black windbreaker comes down from the car.

 Chapter 674

    "Stop!" He said.


    Maruyama pressed the pause button, and the picture was frozen. At the moment when the figure got off the bus, everyone approached and carefully identified. Through his back, he could only confirm that the other person was a man.


    "This person is about 1.70 meters tall and weighs about 60 kg. There should be weapons hidden in his left sleeve. Judging from his pace and posture, he should undergo professional combat training." Mu yeshen stares at the screen at the moment and says, "no, maybe he hasn''t been trained. The opponent''s muscles are tense and he is in a state of facing the enemy at any time. His nerves are closely aware of any wind and grass around him, and his body is releasing a strong sense of killing. It''s more likely that he didn''t undergo congenital training, It''s what the other side gets from countless lives and deaths. "


    Although muyeshen only relies on one figure to say so much information, the others who "poison bite" seem to believe his words. Marushan nods, "so it''s not easy to deal with. Hey, muyeshen, who is more murderous in me and him?"


    Muyeshen was silent for a few seconds, and then said quietly, "yours. The murderous spirit of the other party should be about half that of you. "


    Marushan''s hazy face finally showed a smile, "hum, what are you waiting for? When you know where this guy is, I will kill him immediately."


    Xiang held his hands together, put them on his lips and looked at the screen carefully. Then he said, "Muye, I want to see each other''s face."


    "I see." Muye pressed the remote control, and the screen began to play. Then the other side stepped up the steps and killed six people in an instant.


    If you look at it from the eyes of ordinary people, the figure of the man in the black windbreaker on the screen only slightly shakes. At first, one person, and then five people pointing at each other with a gun, instantly blood splashes on the spot.


    Among the six people in the room, only three could see what happened in the moment. The man in black quietly slipped a knife from his sleeve, held it in his hand and stabbed one of the members of the Yamaguchi group into the heart. Then he cut off the wrists of the three people behind him at a very fast speed. Then he pushed the muzzle of the other two towards himself and finally cut his throat, Killed three severers.


    This series of actions only took place in an instant. The speed of the man in black can only be described by ghosts. No wonder the members of the Yamaguchi group were killed without any resistance, because they could not see each other''s actions, even in the front.


    Seeing that Guchun Qianming, Chiba Xiang and marushan did not speak, Qikui couldn''t help saying, "Hey, Chiba, what happened just now? Tell us quickly In her eyes, like ordinary people, they can''t see each other''s movements clearly. Muyeshen and Anne are a little better than her, but they can only see a few virtual shadows on each other''s arms.


    Xiang then told the story of the man in black''s killing, but there was no big reaction on the three faces. Maruyama looked at Xiang and said, "Xiang, do you think this guy will be a Shenji envoy?"


    "Not sure yet." Xiang staring at the screen, "if ordinary people pass some special training, they can also reach this level. Muye, go on."


    The following picture shows the man in black entering the club. About ten minutes later, a man with blood all over his body comes out, and the street lamp just shines on his pale face.


    "Stop!" Xiang called, the picture freeze frame, at the moment all the people present saw each other''s face.


    It was indeed a very ordinary company. Although it was covered with blood, it could be seen that the other party was a teenager about ten years old, with a flat expression, but his eyes were very bright in the dark.


    "Does anyone know this guy?" Xiang asked, tapping the screen with the tip of his fingernail.


    Everyone shook his head. Marushan suddenly sighed with disappointment and sat down on the bed. "What''s the matter? I was so excited. I thought this guy would be that guy."


    "I think the same as Maruyama." Seven Kui said.


    "Me too." Muyeshen closed his eyes, "but it seems that we are all wrong."


    Xiang looked at the crowd in surprise. "Why do you all think so?"


    "If you think about it, that''s reasonable." Marushan opened his hand and said, "that guy killed Yamaguchi, but Yamaguchi will never hide his identity. When he meets him, he will say," I am the XX generation leader of Yamaguchi group. "For convenience, he gets the identity of the enemy. Because we send people to assassinate each other one after another, no matter how good his temper is, he can''t help it, What''s more, he is the son of the dark night, and then he will surely come to Japan and take revenge on us. "


    "Counter attack?" Chiba Xiang nodded.


    "What''s more, who will attack the territory of Yamaguchi group at this time? Yakuza has no enemies and no competitors. After thinking about it, it''s just that guy." Seven Kui said.


    "Damn, I thought I would find him this time, and then kill him for the mountain pass." Maruyama snorted, "if that guy really dares to come, it''s best. It''s a pity that he guessed wrong."


    "Since it''s not the son of the dark night, who are the people in the picture?" Qikui asked strangely.


    "One person can kill a whole person at the entrance of the hall. If you''re a normal person, you can''t do it. You can be sure that the other person is a secret agent!" Maruyama touched his chin and suddenly asked, "is it someone from Shenkai villa?"


    This conjecture was immediately denied by Qi Kui''s shaking his head. "The people of Shenkai villa are not bored to kill ordinary people who have no ability. If the other party wants to come, the target should be" we ". Moreover, those bastards take life seriously and will not hurt the innocent."


    "In a word, find out the man in the whole city first, and in addition." Xiang pointed to the person on the screen, and then a light flashed in his eyes. "I just made a prediction not long ago."


    "What?"


    "Really?"


    When Chiba Xiang made a prediction, the others immediately raised their spirits and showed concern on their faces.


    Under everyone''s eyes, Chiba Xiang recited a poem slowly.


    The dark wings will visit your city.


    It''s as hard to detect as migratory birds.


    Every Snake must be careful.


    The devil''s soul will eat into every life.


    When the golden rice withers.


    The blade of the Warring States period will lose its luster when the black flame goes out.

 Chapter 675

    Everyone knows that Chiba Xiang''s prophecy will be expressed in the form of an ancient poem, and will emerge in his mind. At the moment, the room fell into a silence. The expression on each face was different. Marushan''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Dark wings will visit your city..." Qi Kui recited and wrote the poem on the paper, then frowned, "dark wings?" Do you mean the enemy? "


    "Most of the time, it is so. In the following lines," dark wings "not only represents the enemy, but also indicates the enemy''s ability." Muyeshen pondered, "and" it''s as hard to detect as migratory birds. "The first two sentences add up to" the dark wings are hidden in the migratory birds. "It should mean that the enemy is hidden in this city, and it''s hard to find each other."


    "Every Snake must be careful. The devil''s soul will erode every life." Seven Kui nodded, "there is no doubt that this is a warning to us."


    "When the golden rice withers, the blade of the Warring States period will lose its luster after the black flame goes out." Chiba Xiang repeated the last two sentences, slowly closed his eyes, "the next person who will die will be marushan."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately looked at Maruyama. Maruyama''s eyes shook a few times. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it after all, because he knew that everyone knew that Chiba Xiang''s prediction had never deviated. As long as it appeared in his poem, it would become a reality.


    "The ''golden rice'' represents the ''inagawa society''. After the Yamaguchi formation, the other party''s next goal is the inagawa society." Chiba Xiang said slowly, "the blade of the Warring States period refers to marushan''s ability. The last sentence indicates that marushan will die after his death at the pass."


    "Marushan, you will be next." Seven Kui patted pill mountain''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    "I can''t imagine that it''s marushan. It seems that the four major forces of" poison bite "are all targeted by the other side." Muye Shendao.


    "Hum." Maruyama snorted, "I''d like to see... Who the other party is."


    "Well, then the next plan can be decided." Chiba Xiang stood up from the ground and said, "in addition to searching for the person in the video, you should also check all the outsiders in the whole city. Marushan, you are from inagawa society. You should never have any contact with the people in the guild during this period. Similarly, if there is any unexpected situation, don''t act rashly. The validity of the prediction is seven days. After these seven days, You''re safe. "


    Although Maruyama was dissatisfied, he hummed, "I know."


    Although Chiba Xiang''s prediction will become a reality, it is on the premise of letting nature take its course. If we know the future result and deliberately prevent or avoid it, we can avoid it. This is the power of prophecy.


    This is also why after learning that marushan is the next one to die, the public did not show concern. As long as Chiba Xiang''s prophecy is there, the person who "poison bites" will never die. Chiba Xiang''s prophecy will only appear in his mind like a divine sign, and he can''t interpret it 100% by himself. He can only speculate according to the content of the poem.


    Of course, there are exceptions. After Yamaguchi''s death, Chiba Xiang was extremely regretful. If only he had made a prediction for him before he went to China. It''s all because they despise the enemy too much. They are, and so are Yamaguchi. All of them are, and it''s also because the people here are extremely powerful. So they are too confident in their own strength, which leads to such consequences.


    "But there''s another line in the poem that I don''t understand." Seven Kui asked, "what does it mean that the devil''s soul will erode every life?"? Is it hard to say that the other party will kill everyone in Kyoto? "


    "No, in my opinion, this poem should imply the other''s ability." Chiba xiangdao said, "it''s just a few words, but it can''t completely infer the other party''s ability. However, this prophecy poem also implies an extremely important thing, that is, Maruyama''s guess is right, the son of the dark night has arrived in Kyoto."


    The green veins on marushan''s arm bulged tightly. Chiba xiangdao said, "in the prophecy, it''s the same person who killed Yamaguchi and marushan. The dark wings are undoubtedly the son of the dark night. So next, as long as you find out each other in Beijing, you will immediately kill them!"


    The ancient village Qianming, who has been slightly closed his eyes and kept silent, slowly opens his eyes at the moment. "You guys, I just want to give you a piece of advice. Don''t underestimate the son of the dark night. Although the strength of the other party may not be as good as you, there is an old fable in China. Once the carp jumps over the dragon''s gate, the rivers, lakes and seas will no longer be the place to limit it."


    "Don''t worry, old man." Chiba Xiang nodded heavily, "this time I will use 100 (percent sign) strength to kill each other, at all costs."


    Anne sat in the corner, quietly looking at the people, has not opened her eyes, but now there is a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    Seeing Xiao Shili come out of the gate of the villa, Qiu Wei greets him with a smile.


    In recent days, it''s raining continuously in Kyoto. It''s drizzling all night. It seems that the city is crying because of the coming of a demon.


    Qiu Wei personally held up a black umbrella and welcomed Xiao Shili into the car. Then he got on the co driver and ordered the driver to drive.


    As the car drove all the way to the downtown area of Beijing, Qiu Wei turned his head and showed a flattering smile, "Mr. Xiao, are you satisfied with the gift that our company has prepared for you?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and said with a smile, "Mr. Qiu, how much did your company give them?"


    Qiu Wei was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the other party would ask this question, but he still replied, "ha ha, bodono and Nagasaki are 8 million yen, respectively. Shinozaki love is a little more expensive, 15 million."


    Xiao Shili snorted. For these women, that is to say, the reward for making an AV movie. For women who can go to bed with any man, or even make friends with several men at the same time, and don''t mind showing their sex and love videos to people all over the world, it''s very common for them to serve a man with their bodies, And it''s a lot more cost-effective than working hard for an hour or two in front of the camera. In addition to Shinozaki AI''s freshness, the other two occupations have no temptation at all. It''s like a meat kebab that you can eat in any big stall. Does anyone think it''s valuable?


    "Mr. Qiu, you look down on me too much, or you look down on our Chinese men." Xiao Shili sneered and said, "do you think finding some cheap prostitutes can change my mind and compromise with your company at the negotiation table?"

 Chapter 676

    In Qiu Wei''s eyes, an indispensable element in Chinese men''s life is RB''s AV. What''s more, young people like Xiao Shili, who are 17 or 18 years old, must have watched AV develop. In the process of watching, they will inevitably indulge in sex or even play with it. However, when they watch a real person appear in front of them, they can play with it at will, Which man will not feel abnormal excitement and stimulation.


    So Qiu Wei didn''t expect Xiao Shi to say that when he left the meeting, he was stunned for a moment. However, he reacted quickly and immediately said with a smile, "of course, it''s more than that. Those are just a little appetizers, just to relieve your fatigue on the journey. The surprise that our company really prepared for Mr. Xiao is still behind."


    Relieve fatigue? Nima, I''ve got three women waiting for me to relieve fatigue. You think I''m a God. In addition to Shinozaki AI, the other two are all out of a dozen people in a row, one against ten without any problem. That is to say, Xiao Shili is very confident in his own Big Mac. If he changes to someone else, I''m afraid it''s possible that he won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow morning.


    Xiao Shili snorted discontentedly, and his tone was full of carelessness. "Then go and have a look. I hope this time, don''t let me down too much."


    Qiu Wei was despised and ridiculed by Xiao Shili all the way. In fact, his position in the company is higher than that of a thousand people. RB can feel the edge of the upper class society, but he has to be indifferent to this little white face. His years of experience in pretending to be a grandson has made Qiu Wei feel sad and angry, Even if others spit on his face, he can wipe it off with a smile, but whenever he accepts others'' insults with a smile, his heart is always full of resentment and the dark side.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s handsome face in the back seat, Qiu Wei sneered in his heart. Well, let''s be proud for a while and a half. This is the time for you to win. After tonight, there will never be another chance.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a large nightclub in the urban area of Kyoto. Just from the front of the door, you can see that this is not an advanced place for ordinary people.


    The gate with noble and elegant architecture is composed of 16 pure white jade ancient Greek stone pillars, with a height of more than 10 meters, giving people a symbol of power and status. From the appearance, it is completely a palace of the emperor, which is also linked with the essence of the nightclub. The night life of the emperor was originally extravagant.


    Under the steps of the palace, there were ten welcome attendants in formal clothes on the left and right. Although they were wearing the shirts and waistcoats of the waiters, they were all professional guards with special training from the aspect of posture and posture. In the eyes of ordinary people, these people are smiling and gentle, but strong people like Xiao Shili can see each other''s true details at a glance.


    Qiu Wei accompanied Xiao Shili to the front. The two waiters immediately welcomed him with a smile and bowed, "Mr. two, what can I do for you?"


    When the other party said this, he had a smile on his face, but his eyes were looking at the visitor. Obviously, this is a double-sided question. If you are qualified to enter the palace behind you, you will be welcomed by warm and thoughtful service. If you are not qualified to enter, you will be expelled.


    Qiu Wei took out a bronze brand from his pocket and flashed it in front of each other. The smile on the waiter''s face suddenly became more respectful. He flashed to make a gesture of empty invitation and said, "please come inside, you two."


    Of course, it is impossible for the guests to walk up the steps which are more than ten meters high. Generally, the people who come here are those who are well-off. Who can stand such physical exertion, and the creators of the nightclub will not be so rude. In fact, the steps are only used as a kind of decoration and a symbol of status. There are four escalators in the middle of the steps, two up and two down, The gates leading to the palace respectively.


    At this time, Xiao Shili finally couldn''t help being curious and asked Qiu Weidao, "what is this place?" It''s not that I haven''t seen some high-end entertainment places under the name of the rich in China, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such an exaggeration, which may also be related to the different national conditions of the two countries.


    Qiu Wei smiles when he sees that Xiao Shili is a little interested. Along the way, the other party seems to be blind to everything. He doesn''t even look at US $2 million. Many idols, such as bodono and Nagasaki, have only played once and never touched them again. It''s really a blow to Qiu Wei, You are a little white face who is taken care of by a rich woman. Why do you drag it like this.


    At this time, he finally regained a little self-confidence from the expression on Xiao Shili''s face. He said with a smile, "this nightclub is a private property of our company, but it''s not for profit. Customers don''t have to spend a cent on any consumption here, that is to say, you can enjoy yourself and spend freely here, without any limit or restriction. In this palace, Everyone is the king of the world. Apart from being polite to guests, you can do whatever you want in the palace, anything Qiu Wei repeated it with emphasis.


    At this time, they finally came to the top of the steps along the escalator. In front of them was a wide platform like a square. In the center of the square was a giant sculpture fountain, surrounded by unknown flowers and plants. Walking around the fountain for more than ten meters, it was the gate surrounded by 16 Greek stone pillars.


    At this time, a burst of obscene / crazy voice suddenly came into Xiao Shili''s ear, and a loud slap slap sound, especially loud in the silent night sky.


    Looking around, I found that the sound came from the fountain in front of me.


    You don''t need to think about what someone is doing. Of course, it may be the voice of children''s disobedience, farting and groaning. But where does that voice come from? How can there be children in such a place.


    In the center of the fountain stands a huge stone carving. Two virgins are hugged in red or naked. One of them holds a water bottle high gracefully. The water column is ejected from the water bottle, opening a huge water curtain around.


    Under the water curtain, there are two figures writhing and colliding fiercely. Although they can''t see clearly through the water curtain, they can also see that it is a man and a woman who are combining and then separating at a high frequency. Although the woman''s voice is getting bigger and louder, it is always very charming and makes people feel like blood.

 Chapter 677

    It''s a nightclub. Of course, this kind of service is indispensable, but it''s actually in such a place... Although Xiao Shili knows that little RB is abnormal, he didn''t expect that he would be abnormal to such a degree. Although it''s a high platform built on the flat ground, it''s also under the open air, and there are other buildings around it. Besides, it''s in the downtown area. This is just a public place!


    Qiu Wei was obviously used to all this, and his expression did not change. He just laughed at Xiao Shili, "Mr. Xiao, please."


    There was no one in front of the gate of the palace. They entered the hall directly. Xiao Shili suddenly felt the atmosphere changed. He stepped on the soft wool carpet, and his ears echoed with soothing melodious music. The air was full of faint warm fragrance, which made people smell unreal, but he tried hard to smell out what it was. The answer was women''s body fragrance.


    In such an environment, people will inadvertently feel confused, just like the outside world has turned into ice and snow, only in this palace is a warm and comfortable paradise. If you want to step out from the door behind, it''s really the cruelest thing in the world.


    At this time, a beautiful woman came to them and bowed deeply. "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. What can I do for you?"


    A woman is wearing a small black suit, a short skirt and two plump / round silk / socks. When she bends down, the two white balls in the mouth of the suit jump out, which makes people want to have an impulse.


    Looking at the identity of a woman, she looks like a manager here. However, Xiao Shili noticed that in this magnificent hall, there are many beautiful women walking around or sitting in evening gowns. Any one of them can match RB''s first-line actresses in appearance and temperament.


    Qiu Wei waved to the woman directly. The woman bowed respectfully again and slowly retreated.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili''s eyes still stayed on the attractive body of the woman, Qiu Wei laughed, "Mr. Xiao, all the women in this hall can enjoy it as soon as you like. Of course, the manager has no problem, but Mr. Fukushima is waiting for us now. Let''s go inside first."


    Xiao Shili nodded. He thought Qiu Wei would take him to a box. Unexpectedly, he went directly to the elevator in the hall. After entering the elevator, he pressed the down button, and suddenly a password lock that touched the keyboard popped up below the button.


    Qiu Wei clicks on the keyboard a few times, and then takes out the bronze sign. After scanning, the message above the keyboard passes, and the elevator starts to run down slowly.


    It''s already on the first floor. Is there an underground floor in this palace? Just when Xiao Shili thought so, the elevator door opened to both sides, and the first thing he saw was eight girls kneeling on the ground. Qi Qiying said, "good evening, master. I''m here to welcome you.


    Master? Although Xiao Shili is often called master by yuedie, it''s strange that so many women call him respectfully.


    Looking at the eight girls, who are all about 18 years old, they are absolutely first-class. They are perfect in body, appearance, skin and voice, and can''t pick out any flaw. However, the girls are only wearing a thin layer of gauze. The graceful jade / body in them can be seen faintly, which is completely like full / naked, but more attractive than full / naked.


    If you compare the women in the hall above to the best in the world, the eight girls are just like fairies, not eating the existence of fireworks. Xiao Shili was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t believe that such a girl with a beating heart would appear in such a place and wear such clothes.


    "Mr. Xiao must have been surprised, didn''t he?" Qiu Wei ordered the eight girls in front of him. "Women like them can be very popular in the entertainment industry whenever they go outside. It''s not difficult to marry some world-class rich people, but why are they here? Why can any man go to them?"


    Xiao Shili really couldn''t figure it out, but seeing Qiu Wei''s expression at the moment, he immediately understood, and his eyes couldn''t help showing a gloomy color.


    Qiu Wei didn''t notice Xiao Shili''s expression. He just thought that the other side didn''t speak. He was stunned by these girls. He said with a smile, "of course, these women are not here voluntarily. They are all obtained by various means and methods from the company since childhood, and they are forbidden to be raised in one place. Their education and training from childhood are all about how to please men, Besides, they don''t know anything else. They don''t even know what the outside world is like. Even if you take them outside, they won''t run away. They have nothing extra in their lives except sex with men. "


    Qiu Wei said that he took off his shoes, then raised one foot and put it in front of a girl. The girl didn''t know what dirty was, so she picked up the man''s foot and licked it.


    Qiu Wei was very comfortable to be licked. He turned back to Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, do you want to have a try?"


    At this moment, Xiao Shili closes his eyes to avoid letting the other party see the anger in his eyes. Although he is a RB woman, he still can''t stand the other party''s behavior of being heartless and inhumane, especially when he looks at such a pure and lovely girl and licks the man''s dirty feet with her tongue, Xiao Shili was afraid that when the anger in his eyes burned to Qiu Wei, he would kill the dog uncontrollably.


    "Well, Mr. Qiu, let''s go." Although Xiao Shili''s anger has been ignited at the moment, if he wants to save these girls who are regarded as sex and slaves, unless he destroys the whole Nintendo group, even if he kills all the people in the palace, the girls who are completely enslaved will not be able to live on their own, and then they will be taken back again.


    Nintendo is undoubtedly a good cover for itself. At present, I still have to rely on the shelter of this tree until I find out the location of the six magic generals and kill each other.


    Before that, everything was secondary, but Xiao Shili had decided in secret that after the final defeat of the six evil generals, he would surely rescue the girls who were imprisoned here.

 Chapter 678

    Qiu Wei quickly put on his shoes and followed them up. They walked along the corridor. Maybe they were aware of Xiao Shili''s face. Qiu Wei laughed and said, "Mr. Xiao, do you think I''ve gone too far? If you feel unhappy, I''m here to apologize to you. Ha ha, everyone will become compassionate for the beautiful girl, but, If you can''t stand that, I suggest we take a detour to Mr. Fukushima''s room. "


    Xiao Shili guessed each other''s meaning, and then sneered, "no, let''s just go the nearest way."


    Qiu Wei wanted to stop talking, so he laughed a few more times, "so Mr. Xiao, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    While they were talking, they came to a gate. After the two waiters bowed, they opened the door for them. A deafening sound of music rushed out and completely drowned them.


    The space in front of us is a huge dance floor with an area of nearly 1000 square meters, which can easily accommodate hundreds of people. With the fast-paced music, more than a dozen naked girls dance hard on the stage. On the sofa around them, there are fat and bloated men, and there are at least two girls beside each man, Use a part of your body up and down in a man''s crotch. Although the music sounds loud, the women''s moaning, groaning and obscene / disorderly voice from inside and outside the dance floor even overshadowed the music and reverberated in the space continuously.


    You can imagine what it''s like to hear hundreds of women barking and sleeping at the same time. The scene in front of you is a perverse and evil picture. Every man is playing here wantonly, enjoying everything that has been deprived. Only the beautiful and slaves who are played by men are left in life.


    In other corners, there are still some people who lock the girl''s neck with a belt, lead the girl lying on the ground like a dog, and talk with others with a smile on their face. There is a heated discussion about the matter, including women.


    Following Xiao Shili''s surprised eyes, Qiu Wei immediately explained with a smile, "these people love training very much. They focus on training their own sex / slaves, and then bring them out to compare with others. There is a one-time slave meeting held here every year to compare whose sex and slave training is the best and the most perfect. I remember last year''s champion is like the chairman of Honda group, The girl can not only play piano, Violin and guzheng, but also draw well, and beat down five strong men in the fight. But the reason why the girl won the championship is that she ate all the excrement of the old man with the fart and eyes of the old man in Honda group. "


    When Qiu Wei said this, his eyes flickered with excitement. It turned out that the girls dancing on the stage were constantly pulled down and started to work on the spot. If Qiu Wei hadn''t been responsible for accompanying Xiao Shi to see the vice president of Fukushima, he would have been a member of the mass.


    "For those who fail in the game, they will be treated cruelly, and those who have a bad temper can do anything to them." As they walked across the dance floor, Qiu Wei said, "even if you kill them, it''s no problem."


    Xiao Shili came outside, took a deep breath, let himself calm down a little, but at the moment, he had a question in his heart.


    "Mr. Qiu, I have a question I don''t understand."


    At this time, all the way from China to RB, Xiao Shi left for the first time to "consult" himself. Qiu Weile was happy to reply and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao has any questions, but it''s OK to say."


    "I''m really surprised that your company has created everything here, but it''s not in line with what I see here with your strength." Xiao Shili said frankly.


    In order to build such a huge and magnificent palace in the center of the city, and build such a huge pornographic and pornographic empire in the palace, its founder must have at least one of the best financial resources or power in this country. Although Nintendo is famous in the world, it is still far from this level in RB. Moreover, in recent years, with the rapid development of the game industry, Nintendo has become more and more popular, Many competitors have appeared one after another. Among them, the biggest rival of Rb Nintendo is Sony. Since the beginning of this year, Nintendo''s share price has plummeted due to the unsatisfactory sales of its new model 3DS, and the trend of victory has even turned to Sony.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, Qiu Wei hummed in his heart that it was a secret of the company. If it wasn''t for the president''s wife, who is now his sister, the rich woman who had taken care of herself at the beginning told him that he was not a core member of the company, he would not know.


    Qiu Wei didn''t intend to tell Xiao Shili about it. It''s an internal secret of the company, but he finally found an opportunity to find face in front of the other party. He couldn''t help itching. Forget it, it doesn''t matter to let the boy know anyway. Just tell him.


    Qiu Wei coughed and lowered his voice a few times. "I can understand Mr. Xiao''s question. In fact, this nightclub was built by Nintendo in its heyday. Twenty years ago, the biggest financial group in Rb, some said it was Honda group, some said it was Toyota group. In fact, they were all wrong. No one knows. At that time, Nintendo was the leading financial and power group in Rb. "


    Xiao Shili obviously didn''t believe it. Even if Nintendo had the ability to build this pornographic and chaotic palace, it didn''t mean that it was RB''s first financial group. Although Nintendo was very strong at that time, it was just a manufacturer of game console in the final analysis. Compared with Honda, the boss of RB automobile industry, it was still a long way away.


    "It''s normal for Mr. Xiao not to believe what I said." Qiu Wei was not impatient and continued, "when Nintendo was the first consortium of Rb, no one knew about it. This is mainly because Nintendo had a large part of its income hidden in the dark. It is said that Nintendo had a close relationship with RB''s military at that time. It had helped the self defense forces develop weapons, and the income in this respect was not known, It accounted for four fifths of Nintendo''s total revenue, that is to say, the red and white machines at that time were all over the world, and the money sold was only a quarter of the government''s appropriation. "

 Chapter 679

    A game manufacturer has even studied weapons for the government. Who would believe this? But this man is very serious. Xiao Shili can see that the other party is not talking nonsense. Qiu Wei even has a little pride in his face. This pride is not because of Nintendo''s wealth and power, It''s because you can state it in front of yourself.


    It is obvious that the other party is looking for a kind of psychological satisfaction, a kind of psychological satisfaction that knows everything in front of him, and unless what he said really existed, he will not have this kind of feeling.


    Qiu Wei looked at Xiao Shili''s expression and felt very satisfied. He showed a happy smile on his face. Xiaomao child was finally frightened. In order to make Xiao Shili nervous, he continued, "Nintendo built this pornographic Empire at that time and used it to attract countless business, political and underworld bigwigs at that time, At that time, Nintendo''s network of relationships was all over RB. With the wealth of the world, it could really be called "hand over hand, cloud over hand, rain". Even if you stamp your foot, it will make the city tremble! "


    Qiu Wei''s saliva was all over the place. He once again ate three viagras and tried to meet the needs of the president''s wife. The president''s wife really didn''t cheat Qiu Wei. As long as she can satisfy her little lover''s curiosity, she knows everything. Therefore, Qiu Wei also knows another secret, that is, the president is running out of time, suffering from advanced gastric cancer, and can''t survive the second half of this year at most. Once the president dies, Nintendo will be taken over by the vice president, Tadao Fukushima.


    Of course, this important secret must not be told to Xiao Shili. Even the top management of the company''s board of directors only knew about it. Finally, in order to dispel Xiao Shili''s doubts, Qiu Wei added, "all the foundations of this palace were laid in those years. Now it doesn''t cost much to maintain its operation. It''s also because of this palace that Nintendo has no past glory in wealth, but its relationship with all walks of life is still unbroken.


    If what Qiu Wei said is true, there is only one reason why Nintendo has declined in recent years, that is, the government has removed the cooperation with Nintendo, which has gradually become a normal enterprise after it no longer works for the government and develops weapons. And now Nintendo is in a financial dilemma, otherwise it will not go all the way to find Chinese people to invest and build factories.


    The great change is really thought-provoking. Xiao Shili vaguely felt that there must have been something serious unexpected inside the company that the world didn''t know. Of course, he was just curious about it. Nintendo''s role was just a big tree to cover up. It didn''t matter what happened in the trunk of the tree.


    In a huge and luxurious box, they met Tadao Fukushima, the vice president of Nintendo Co., Ltd., who was nearly 50 years old and full of fat. When his face was covered with fat, it always gave people a feeling of inward depression.


    "Mr. Xiao." Fukushima got up and came to Xiao Shili. At the same time, he held out a hand. They shook hands. Fukushima said with a smile, "it''s really impolite that I didn''t meet Mr. Xiao in person because of the busy business of the company a few days ago. I hope Mr. Xiao won''t be surprised."


    Standing aside, Qiu Weigang was about to translate when he heard Xiao Shili say in fluent Japanese, "President Fukushima, you''re welcome."


    Fukushima looked carefully at the young man in front of him. He was only seventeen or eighteen years old at most, but his manner and words were full of maturity. His temperament was not in line with his beautiful appearance, especially his young eyes. Fukushima had read countless people for decades, but it was the first time that he saw such eyes.


    Each other''s eyes at the moment exude a kind of breath, no, it should be said that naturally revealed, without the slightest intention and affectation. There is a sense of oppression in people''s heart, but it is not superior or domineering, just like a slightly burning flame. Its warmth can attract you to approach, but it can never reach out to touch.


    At the moment, the youth is standing in the place where only the top figure of the city can exist, but there is a trace of indifference in his eyes, as if everything here is not in the other side''s eyes. It''s not pride, it''s not arrogance, it''s just a normal attitude, just like an elephant in front of countless ants, there''s no need for an elephant to feel proud.


    Nintendo Co., Ltd. is not as powerful as before, but even so, it is one of the most powerful enterprises in Japan, and there are real big people in this building at the moment. But the other party is just a department manager of a relatively strong company in China. He was sent here for the purpose of investigation. Why is he indifferent to all this.


    Although he has learned all the information about the young representative sent by Du''s group from Qiu Wei''s report, Fukushima Tadao finds out at the moment that he doesn''t match the description in the report at all. Qiu Wei''s report describes the other party as a little white face who has no ability and experience but relies on a woman to be superior. It''s just nonsense!


    This boy is not simple! The first time Fukushima saw Xiao Shili, he had this idea in his heart. He couldn''t help but stare at Qiu Wei secretly. This guy is really useless, because he is relying on women to eat soft food. He even imagined everyone to be like him. After this matter is over, he absolutely wants to find a reason to get rid of this kind of waste from the company.


    Qiu Wei didn''t notice Fukushima''s dissatisfied eyes. He focused all his attention on Xiao Shi''s leaving Japanese. He never knew that he could speak Japanese, and he was so fluent. He has been in RB for more than ten years before he can say that he is almost the same as RB people. He has done a lot of hard work, of course, in order to make others think that he is also RB people. But Xiao Shili as like as two peas, who even spoke with the local dialect in the Kyoto dialect, was just like the local people.


    Qiu Wei couldn''t figure out that the other party stayed in China. Even though he learned Japanese as a child, he couldn''t imitate the local dialect so much. Moreover, it was the dialect of Kyoto!


    Has Xiao Shili ever studied Japanese? The answer is no, no one has taught him, and even if someone has taught him, he disdains to learn this kind of barbaric language, and Xiao Shili is very unhappy with Xiao RB''s language.

 Chapter 680

    Many of the words in Japanese have been absorbed from China. After Xiao RB stole the things from his ancestors, he added a few crooked ghost symbols and became his own language.


    Fuck you! Xiao Shili would like to scold him. If he is the head of state Z, he will levy a character tax on Xiao RB. Every Chinese character used by each RB person every day is one yuan. How much tax does Xiao RB have to pay to China? Let Xiao RB calculate it by himself.


    The reason why Xiao Shili can speak Japanese fluently is that he has the area of Japanese in his memory. That night, when he slaughtered the Shankou club, Xiao Shili didn''t go there in person. Instead, he split his soul and transferred a fragment to a RB passer-by. After the soul fragment occupied each other''s body, that person became a part of Xiao Shili, and had the power of 30 (percent sign) of the main body, which was combined with the awakening of gentian power, It''s easy enough to kill 100 heavily armed gang members.


    While injecting Yuanshen into each other''s body, Xiao Shili also gains each other''s memory. For a passer-by who has little value in absorbing memory, he chooses the other party''s language. So now Xiao Shili''s Japanese level is equivalent to a native RB who has lived in RB for 18 years.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect Mr. Xiao to be so good at Japanese." Fukushima Tadao was also a little surprised, "has Mr. Xiao ever been in Kyoto before?"


    "For a while." In order not to cause the other party''s excessive surprise, Xiao Shili said casually, it is obviously impossible for a person who has not lived in RB to speak Japanese like this.


    If he had seen Xiao Shili in advance, he would not have arranged the meeting in such a place. At first, he listened to Qiu Wei''s words and really wanted to deal with each other directly with beauty and money. At the moment, Fukushima Tadao understands that the other party can never be bribed so easily.


    However, now that the people have been invited, Fukushima Tadao has to go on. With a wave of his hand, he orders the two men standing behind him to withdraw the women who were ready to tempt each other.


    "Mr. Xiao, I''m very sorry to invite you here without asking you what you mean before." Fukushima hung his head slightly and said, "it''s all the fault of our staff. If everything here makes you feel unhappy, I can arrange another place to hold a banquet for you."


    Qiu Wei was stunned when he heard that the staff''s mistakes were his own? Taking Xiao Shi to leave here is also approved by Fukushima Tadao. Damn, the old man has to put the blame on himself when he temporarily changes his plan, but... Why change his plan? I really don''t understand. Does the old man want to skip and pay directly?


    Xiao Shili said with a faint smile, "President Fukuda doesn''t have to be so troublesome. We''ll talk about it everywhere. Since I''m here today, let''s finalize this cooperation plan."


    "Settled, now?" When Fukushima Tadao heard this, he didn''t have any preparation in his heart. The purpose of inviting the other party here today is just to talk with people, not to do business. Once the people are settled, there is no need to talk about business.


    However, the party seeking cooperation actively asked for negotiation, how can he refuse? Fukushima had no choice but to promise, and then a smile appeared on his face. "Mr. Xiao, today, only you and I are here. We might as well open the window and tell the truth about some things."


    "Mr Fukushima means..."


    "As for this cooperation, you and I certainly have huge potential interests and broad development prospects. For the common interests of the two enterprises and their respective development and growth, I think no one will refuse such a rare opportunity," Fukushima said with a cough. "But your company may still have some objection on the percentage of profit sharing, We can make a little concession on this point. " He said something on a piece of paper, and then pushed the paper to Xiao Shili from the table.


    Xiao Shili picked up the paper and saw that there were only three numbers written on it. On the left was a 5, on the right was 4.9, and on the bottom of the two numbers was 0.1.


    Xiao Shili immediately understood each other''s meaning. There was no objection at all to the profit sharing between the two companies. The cooperation intention of Du''s group had not been determined yet. It was far too early to talk about the distribution of interests. The other party''s saying so was obviously a hint. The number on the paper means that Ren Tiantang will propose 0.10% of his 50% interests to himself.


    For ordinary people, this is a huge temptation! Although it seems to be only 0.10%, everyone knows what this 0.10% represents. If the total profit earned by the two sides after cooperation is one billion US dollars every year, the 0.1% achievement will be 10 million, and it''s the same number every year. If it''s anyone, everyone will be excited.


    Fukushima knew that Xiao Shi was hard to deal with, so he threw out this heavy bomb at the beginning, eliminating the useless entanglement and prelude. In this world, as long as people are not greedy for money, what they are greedy for is just the problem of more money and less money. For some difficult people, the most direct way is to dazzle each other with a huge amount of money, Let their nerves fall into excitement and excitement, and unable to think. Fukushima is not happy with this move. If a monk abides by the rules, if you give him a house, his reaction is indifferent. If you give him a woman, he is also indifferent. If you give him a country and make him king, will the monk remain indifferent?


    But this time, Fukushima is wrong. At present, the man''s business profit is as high as hundreds of millions, not to mention a wife with tens of millions of property. How could he be so dazzled by 10 million.


    Xiao Shili slowly smiles and shakes his head. This action makes Fukushima Tadao feel extremely surprised. Has the other side''s realm reached such a high level that he is not moved by the temptation of 10 million?


    "Mr. Fukushima, your offer is very generous, but I still want to be loyal to my boss." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "if you want to give me 10 million yuan, of course I won''t mind. However, if we want to cooperate, we must first build on a premise that your company must be completely transparent to us in technology. This is the only condition we put forward and also an indispensable condition. There is no room for negotiation on this matter. If your company insists on refusing, then we have no need to talk about it any more. "

 Chapter 681

    Fukushima was stunned and immediately shook his head. "Is Mr. Xiao joking? It''s impossible. It''s completely transparent. It''s equivalent to completely divulging our business secrets to you! "


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "yes, that''s what I mean."


    Fukushima''s face suddenly became ugly, and Huo de stood up, "Mr. Xiao, if your company doesn''t have the sincerity to cooperate, then you don''t have to waste our time on this matter."


    "Wrong." Xiao Shili shook his head. "It''s you who waste my time. You put forward cooperation first. We just clarified our conditions. It''s your question whether to answer. Well, in that case, I''ll leave. "


    Then he stood up and turned to leave. Just after a few steps, the voice of Fukushima Chung Fu came from behind again. "Mr. Xiao... Please stay for a while."


    Xiao Shili stopped and turned around. Fukushima''s face was like a wronged daughter-in-law. After a long time, he finally said, "I need to ask the president about this matter. After the discussion of the board of directors, I can make a decision."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time, no matter how long I wait. You can discuss it in detail before you make a decision. During this period, I will stay in Rb until you have a final discussion. "


    "Devil... This man is definitely devil..."


    After Xiao Shili left, Fukushima Tadao walked around the room impatiently, muttering, "this guy... Is definitely a devil! Damn... "


    Qiu Wei watched it for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking, "President Fukushima, do we really want to..."


    "Shut up, it''s not your question!" Fukushima naturally vented his anger on Qiu Wei, "get out of here before I slap you in the face!"


    Fukushima''s position in the company is second only to the president. Especially recently, because the president of the company, Pu Yamauchi, is sick in bed, the company has almost been completely controlled by him alone. Because Pu Yamauchi has no children, it has become a well-known fact that he will succeed Pu Yamauchi to become the next president of Nintendo.


    As a small supervisor, Qiu Wei naturally didn''t dare to say anything. Now he bowed his head and stepped back. However, his face didn''t have the slightest color of grievance. On the contrary, it also showed a gloomy smile.


    After leaving Fukushima''s room, Qiu Wei left the nightclub all the way, drove along the Central Avenue of the city center for about four or five kilometers, stopped at the door of a large supermarket, strolled inside the supermarket for about ten minutes, then left the supermarket from the other door and got into a taxi. The taxi stopped half a circle around the city and entered the underground of a hotel, After about five minutes, Qiu Wei left the hotel in another car. This time, he drove directly towards the suburbs.


    An hour later, Qiu Wei came to a farm on a hillside on the edge of Kyoto Prefecture.


    In the room with some dim light, an old man with white hair and slightly fat body sat in a room


    Fukushima was stunned and immediately shook his head. "Is Mr. Xiao joking? It''s impossible. It''s completely transparent. It''s equivalent to completely divulging our business secrets to you! "


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "yes, that''s what I mean."


    Fukushima''s face suddenly became ugly, and Huo de stood up, "Mr. Xiao, if your company doesn''t have the sincerity to cooperate, then you don''t have to waste our time on this matter."


    "Wrong." Xiao Shili shook his head. "It''s you who waste my time. You put forward cooperation first. We just clarified our conditions. It''s your question whether to answer. Well, in that case, I''ll leave. "


    Then he stood up and turned to leave. Just after a few steps, the voice of Fukushima Chung Fu came from behind again. "Mr. Xiao... Please stay for a while."


    Xiao Shili stopped and turned around. Fukushima''s face was like a wronged daughter-in-law. After a long time, he finally said, "I need to ask the president about this matter. After the discussion of the board of directors, I can make a decision."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of time, no matter how long I wait. You can discuss it in detail before you make a decision. During this period, I will stay in Rb until you have a final discussion. "


    "Devil... This man is definitely devil..."


    After Xiao Shili left, Fukushima Tadao walked around the room impatiently, muttering, "this guy... Is definitely a devil! Damn... "


    Qiu Wei watched it for a long time, but he couldn''t help asking, "President Fukushima, do we really want to..."


    "Shut up, it''s not your question!" Fukushima naturally vented his anger on Qiu Wei, "get out of here before I slap you in the face!"


    Fukushima''s position in the company is second only to the president. Especially recently, because the president of the company, Pu Yamauchi, is sick in bed, the company has almost been completely controlled by him alone. Because Pu Yamauchi has no children, it has become a well-known fact that he will succeed Pu Yamauchi to become the next president of Nintendo.


    As a small supervisor, Qiu Wei naturally didn''t dare to say anything. Now he bowed his head and stepped back. However, his face didn''t have the slightest color of grievance. On the contrary, it also showed a gloomy smile.


    After leaving Fukushima''s room, Qiu Wei left the nightclub all the way, drove along the Central Avenue of the city center for about four or five kilometers, stopped at the door of a large supermarket, strolled inside the supermarket for about ten minutes, then left the supermarket from the other door and got into a taxi. The taxi stopped half a circle around the city and entered the underground of a hotel, After about five minutes, Qiu Wei left the hotel in another car. This time, he drove directly towards the suburbs.


    An hour later, Qiu Wei came to a farm on a hillside on the edge of Kyoto Prefecture.


    In the room with some dim light, an old man with white hair and slightly fat body sat in a room

 Chapter 682

    "Then what are you still standing there doing?"


    "Yes At the same time, Qiu Wei went over on his knees and put his face between the old man''s legs


    Xiao Shili returned to the villa late at night. The moon butterfly and the star butterfly had not slept. The boy waited for his master to come back. The two little girls sat on the bed with nail polish, and the other sat in the sofa on the corner and watched quietly with a book.


    "Wow! Master, you are back! " As soon as Xiao Shili entered the door, moon butterfly jumped up from the bed happily. A bear rushed into the master''s arms, and two elastic hills pressed tightly on the master''s chest as usual.


    "All right, good boy." Xiao Shili patted moon butterfly''s back with a smile. Although he wanted to let the two snowballs stay in front of his chest for a while, he was afraid that if he went on like this, he would be more and more unable to control himself.


    Although moon butterfly and star butterfly are called their own masters, Xiao Shili doesn''t regard them as his little slaves, and the feelings inside him are closer to those between father and brother. Obviously, when your daughter or sister plunges into your arms and gently rubs you with her immature chest, how do you feel, Although I really want to enjoy the wonderful taste for a while, I still have to force myself to keep calm and keep a distance from my close relatives and loved ones.


    And when he came back this time, Xiao Shili also found that yuedie and xingdie were not the innocent little girls who knew nothing before. They became more mature not only physically but also psychologically. As soon as they entered the room, they could feel that if they entered the room before, they would not be too sleepy to fall asleep, It''s playing with toys or watching TV.


    However, when I walked into the bedroom today, I saw two girls who were slightly young. Yuedie was wearing a big shirt with beautiful lines. She curled up on the bed with a lazy look and painted her nails with color. There was a trace of amorous feelings in her purity and a trace of sexy in her loveliness.


    If a mature, sexy and extremely beautiful woman is like Du Yue, what she brings to men is a kind of fatal temptation like poison, and a kind of tolerance and comfort like harbor.


    A young girl like Lin Shihan, who is pure and just mature, brings people a kind of light jump like sunshine and dew. When you are with her, it seems that everything around you will become full of vitality, which makes people want to cherish.


    Little Lori, on the other hand, looks like a firefly in the dark, or a delicate and fragile work of art. The feeling that she brings to people can''t be described in words, but it is the feeling that people have such mixed feelings as deep love, love and infatuation, Any man''s heart will rise a crazy obsession, that is to get her at all costs.


    Now, this work of art that any man dreams of getting is quietly nestled in his arms. Suddenly, Xiao Shili can''t help letting go of her, holding her for just one second, saying to himself in his heart, feeling the exquisite jade body of moon butterfly, burying his face in her hair, and deeply smelling the taste of green fruit, It was so tempting.


    Xiao Shili found himself hard, shameful hard, this response is not from the visual and sensory stimulation, but more from the psychological, sweet, lovely little Lori is about to turn into a girl in this transition period, is not it a good time to pick?


    Damn, what are you thinking, trying to drive this evil idea out of your mind, but how can you do it easily?


    "Coming back so late, I must have done something bad." A cold voice came suddenly.


    Xiao Shili''s attention is all focused on the moon butterfly in his arms, but he forgets that there is a beautiful loli waiting for him in the room.


    Turning to see, the star butterfly is looking here, looking at himself and the moon butterfly. As soon as he touches Xiao Shili''s eyes, he immediately turns his head, and then lowers his head to continue to read the thick book.


    Pretending, this girl is absolutely pretending, Xiao Shili found that although the star butterfly''s eyes are staring at the book, but the eyes are constantly wandering, not concentrated in the lines, reading is just a cover up.


    What to hide? Cover up your panic? Or something you don''t want others to notice?


    But... What are you flustered about? Star butterfly this wench also can have flustered time? What are the emotions you don''t want others to notice?


    Should she be a little bit... Jealous of her ambiguous embrace with moon butterfly?


    Although it''s very late, star butterfly is still dressed neatly. She wears a small woolen vest on the outside of her shirt. The slim legs under a short square skirt are wrapped in white cotton stockings. This kind of socks is just for loli. Uncle''s favorite, because it can tightly wrap loli''s not plump but round little farts, Imagine, even if you don''t cha in, just let such a small PI share in a certain part, gently squeeze and roll a few times, that kind of feeling


    Just imagine it in my mind. I can''t help feeling it. Xiao Shili said, "I''ll take a bath first, and you can sleep first." Then he quickly ran into the bathroom. When he left, his eyes stayed on the beautiful legs wrapped in cotton stockings for another second. What''s the matter with him tonight, why his eyes always stay on the bodies of the two girls, and all the evil thoughts are in his brain. Is it really because the two little Loris have developed, And the smell of maturity on the body has seduced you?


    "Oh, master, they have already put water for you." The tender voice of moon butterfly comes from outside.


    Xiao Shili takes off his clothes and looks at the angry little Shili in the mirror. He sighs. It seems that he must calm down tonight, otherwise he may go off fire. He also says that he is afraid that if he can''t control the primitive beast in his body and let a little loli evolve into a woman ahead of time, it will be troublesome.


    First, he washed his face under the cold water and soaked his hair. Xiao Shili felt quite calm. He tried the water temperature, but it was just right. I don''t know how the little girl yuedie calculated the time of her return so accurately.


    After soaking in hot water, Xiao Shili relaxed. He closed his eyes and couldn''t help thinking about how old moon butterfly and star butterfly should be. By the way, they were only 12 years old last year, so they are 13 years old this year.

 Chapter 683

    Thirteen years old, is just the age of junior high school, but when I was in junior high school, I didn''t feel that the girl in the class was so attractive. Was it because I didn''t grow up to be a real man at that time, or that I''m old now, and I began to like little Lori like a dirty uncle.


    "Master..."


    Just at this time, a warbler like cry sounded in the ear.


    The sound of "master" was as tender and pure as the sound of nature. However, Xiao Shili was shocked. When he opened his eyes, he saw a white mist rising in front of him, and a beautiful jade outline appeared in it.


    The girl''s delicate and round shoulders, a small waist, and a little gourd shaped buttock line, but a thin white air covered some details, the rest of everything was reflected in Xiao Shili''s open pupil.


    My aunt, don''t you mean to tempt my brother to commit a crime? Xiao Shili was sweating, but he couldn''t move his eyes.


    What''s more, the girl didn''t have any shelter at all, and her two little hands hung down on her side like that.


    Please, at this time, two small hands should at least be held in front of the chest, how shy it is.


    Of course, little Lori doesn''t know what shyness is. Doesn''t she take a bath with her host? People like it so much. If the moon butterfly knows that the host likes his naked body so much, I''m afraid he will be more eager to let the host see it.


    With the sound of entering the water gently, yuedie steps into Xiao Shili''s bathtub impolitely. Xiaoluoli Linglong''s Yu body finally sinks into the water, at least with a little shelter. However, it adds more temptation, arousing the surge of hormones in the host''s body.


    Moon butterfly''s delicate little feet gently stepped on Xiao Shili''s calf, which was completely out of nature. Although the bathtub was large enough to accommodate two people, it was inevitable that there would be physical contact. The key was that little Lori didn''t want to avoid it at all.


    Dear yue''er, didn''t you send teachers to teach them? Didn''t you teach them the difference between men and women? Of course, ordinary teachers don''t notice such things.


    "The master must be tired after going out for such a long time. Let Yueer take a bath for the master, OK?" Moon butterfly asked naively and lovingly, but she didn''t know that this gentle consideration made Xiao Shili tremble.


    Refuse or promise? If she refuses moon butterfly now, she will be angry that her master hates her.


    "OK... OK." Xiao Shili''s throat was dry for a while, and he comforted himself in his heart. If he just helped himself to rub his back, there should be no problem.


    So he turned around and coughed calmly, "moon butterfly... You can help the master wash his back. Ha ha, I can''t reach this place." The last sentence is obviously a consolation.


    "Yes, master." The moon butterfly answered with a smile, and Xiao Shili immediately felt a cool feeling. It was bath milk, and then two soft, fragrant and smooth hands gently touched his back muscle, and spread the bath milk layer by layer.


    "Master, are you comfortable?" Moon Butterfly Dress hard at the same time, also don''t forget to ask.


    "Well... Comfortable." Xiao Shili certainly can''t go against his heart. Is it uncomfortable to be touched by these two tender hands? It''s not just comfortable, it''s just too enjoyable.


    "Master, why is your body trembling?" Moon butterfly asks curiously again.


    Of course, it''s because it''s cool!


    "Master, do you want to wash the front?"


    front? In such a crisp and soft supreme enjoyment, who can say no? Of course!


    Xiao Shili immediately felt that his two little hands went from under his armpit to the front and began to gently touch his chest muscles. Because his hands were not long enough, moon butterfly of course had to get closer to Xiao Shili in this position. Suddenly, their bodies were almost close to each other. Xiao Shili''s back felt very elastic, with the girl''s faint fragrance of temperature


    When Xiao Shili suddenly realized something, long gen, who was already restless and over his abdomen, gently touched the girl''s little hand.


    And then... And then what happens? Xiao Shi was stunned.


    The little hand stopped for a few seconds, reached over, and then touched it again.


    Then there was another one.


    Shit, you''re just teasing my brother. It''s just one chance. I even want to comfort myself. There''s another time


    Three... Four


    Although this kind of touch also has a very strong feeling, but it''s just a dragonfly skimming on the water. The surging feeling disappears in a flash, but it''s provoked again before it''s calmed down. It''s not such a torture to torture people.


    When Xiao Shili was about to collapse, something happened that made his heart beat fiercely. When his little hand met there for the fifth time, he didn''t leave. Instead, his fingers closed slowly and grasped it!


    A timid and curious voice came from yuedie''s ear, "master, what is it? Why is it so hard..."


    The big bird, who was already very angry, was already angry with her under the stimulation of the fragrance. At this time, she was held by the girl''s soft hand. Xiao Shili, even God, could not help it, but little Lori was waiting for her answer.


    "This... This..." Xiao Shili wanted to say it was lollipop, but they were all 13 years old. Anyway, there was a person who was so mentally retarded. Was that a good excuse? But a girl of three or four years old is OK, and a girl over six years old will believe that people will grow lollipops, unless the girl is mentally retarded.


    "Wow Before she could say goodbye, little Lori exclaimed again, "master, is it still jumping?"


    Nonsense, that''s my brother. I can''t bear it any more. Xiao Shili gritted his teeth. Although he didn''t want to be shot by the ten girls in the night, he also completely collapsed Shinozaki aigang, who is a child of Ru. Now he was held by a teenage girl and handed in the gun. Some of them are too shameless.


    But


    "Master, then... Do you want to wash the master here?" Moon butterfly side asked, but the small hand has begun to set up in the above.


    Heaven and earth conscience, God proves! The action of little girl''s little hand is really the action of applying bath milk, and how to wash it without holding it? Moreover, after applying the bath milk, the lubrication effect is better. At this moment, moon butterfly''s little hand is more comfortable than entering shinazaki''s honey and cave.


    Xiao Shili now has two choices: first, push away the girl and tell her that it''s impossible to do so. Second, enjoy the soft little hand and let little Lori play the Fei machine for her until she sprays

 Chapter 684

    Xiao Shili suddenly turns around, embraces moon butterfly''s delicate body in his arms, and kisses little Lori''s petal like lips.


    maid? Little Lori? No, at this moment, I want you to be my woman!


    The long backlog of Yu Wang finally broke out! Of course, also accompanied by a strong love!


    First hold two pieces of sweet cherry lips, that kind of feeling in the mouth really seems to melt, let a person more pity and reluctant to suck, the tongue immediately into the girl''s defenseless cherry mouth, directly wrapped to the small tongue at a loss.


    How sweet and fragrant! Kissing the girl''s little mouth, with the girl''s little tongue, there is a nectar like taste in her mouth. This is the first kiss of moon butterfly! People who haven''t tasted it don''t know that a 13-year-old girl''s tongue is so sweet!


    Moon butterfly opened her eyes, and the host suddenly did such a strange thing to herself. She put her warm lips in her mouth, and put her tongue into her mouth, and gently licked it. It''s really strange, but... Why do you feel so comfortable... I want the host to do this all the time. Don''t stop!


    The moon butterfly also starts to roll its tongue and kiss its master back. This is a natural instinct of human beings, and it doesn''t need to be taught at all.


    Feeling the little girl''s response, Xiao Shili''s wolf heart was even more moved. One hand around little Lori''s body, gently stroked the pair of little lotus.


    Because of her excessive elasticity, 13-year-old Lori''s hand will recover instantly every time she changes her shape between her fingers. Love Fu is even more interesting than mature young women.


    "Master... Master..." under the devastation of Xiao Shili''s big hand, the little flower bud, which has not yet bloomed, finally bloomed slightly. Although its voice is very tender, it is really moaning, "master... People are so comfortable with you. They want to pee..."


    Want to pee?


    Xiao Shili understood that when the little girl came to feel it for the first time, she didn''t know what was going on and would feel like urinating. When he was in junior high school, he listened to a girl at the same table.


    Fingers slowly extended to the smooth jade net of the small gap below, as expected has been wet, feel greasy is not water.


    I can''t imagine that the little girl has already said that, can she


    The little girl''s first kiss has been taken away by herself, and the first night is of course her own!


    For a moment, the burning flame in Xiao Shili''s heart was all concentrated in a certain part of his body, instead of thinking in his brain.


    That tender, pink, slightly open stamen, as if a black hole like their own reason all sucked in.


    Hold up little Lori''s snow-white leg with both arms. The most sensitive part touches a wet heart


    "Pain..."


    With a slight groan, Xiao Shili was brought back to reality.


    Sitting on her body, little Lori''s body trembles violently and lies on the man''s body.


    Xiao Shili woke up in an instant, and scolded himself in his heart. He put yuedie in his arms and apologized to kiss Sakura''s lips. "I''m sorry..."


    The moon butterfly''s face was pink, and she went into Xiao Shili''s arms in shame, "master... Hate..."


    "I''m sorry, it''s all the host''s fault." Xiao Shili was full of apologies and despised himself in his heart. What he thought just now was so cruel. He was only 13 years old. What are you thinking about!


    "Just didn''t..." Yue die blocked Xiao Shili''s words with her small mouth, "Yue die was so comfortable just now. It was all given by the master..."


    "Do you like it?"


    The moon butterfly nodded hard and her big eyes flashed, "I''m curious... Why does the moon butterfly feel like that... When it''s kissed by its owner, there are... And..."


    Xiao Shili looked at the moon butterfly''s charming appearance, and his heart gave birth to incomparable love. He said with a smile, "what else..."


    "I hate it. Don''t talk about it." The green and astringent fruit really needs to be picked by men to ripen. The little girl has learned to be shy.


    "Moon butterfly, will you stay with your master for the rest of your life?" Xiao Shili is infinitely gentle. He knows that he can''t leave this little flower.


    "People want to stay with their master forever." Moon butterfly toots her little mouth and seems to be a little angry. The stupid master thinks of this problem now and adds, "star butterfly and I will stay with our master all our lives."


    As soon as jingyuedie mentions it, Xiao Shili remembers that he is patronizing and loving this little flower bud. There is a little ice flower outside, and he is lonely. The two little girls are all his treasures. Do you want to ask xingdie to come in and wash white? By the way, which of the two sisters is better developed?


    Although star butterfly''s character is much colder than her sister''s, it doesn''t prevent her from picking this cold young fruit. She will also let her beloved star butterfly baby experience the happiness from green to mature.


    "Have you two finished washing? If you don''t get dressed soon, you will be seen out." At this time, the cold voice of the star butterfly suddenly came from the outside.


    Xiao Shili has just sketched the delicate body of the star butterfly in his mind, when he heard the other party''s voice. Ha ha, this girl... Shouldn''t be eavesdropping outside the door all the time. If so, it''s surprisingly lovely.


    Moon butterfly heard her sister''s voice and cried happily, "star butterfly, come in and wash white with us!"


    It''s so nice to have such a sister. Xiao Shi left yuedie and gave her a big kiss on her pink face.


    "No, there''s a guest coming. I''m going to say hello, just to remind you not to be seen out." After the butterfly finished, the sound of footsteps disappeared at the door.


    guest? Xiao Shili realized something from the tone of the other party. He was surprised. Did he expose his position so quickly! It''s impossible. At that time, I didn''t leave any trace. The purpose of using separate body is to retreat completely, so as to avoid the pursuit of the other party!


    If "poison bite" can really find itself so soon, it is really underestimating the strength of the other party.


    "Moon butterfly, dry up quickly and put on your clothes." Xiao Shili once pulled a bath towel. He was very anxious for a moment. If he really came here, the star butterfly would be in danger.


    Sister to heart, moon butterfly of course know what the guest in sister''s mouth is, but in this case, or first serve Xiao Shili dry body, wear clothes, then pay attention to yourself.


    Xiao Shili stooped to kiss the moon butterfly on the forehead, and told him, "my dear wife, don''t go anywhere. Please wait for me here."


    Moon butterfly nodded, worried, "the enemy''s strength is very strong?"


    "I''m afraid so." Xiao Shili didn''t have time to say more. He was thinking about the star butterfly in his heart and ran out in a flash.

 Chapter 685

    Xiao Shili rushes out of his bedroom and comes to the corridor. At the same time, he hears the sound of his body falling to the ground from downstairs. With a tight heart, it''s obvious that the star butterfly has already made contact with the enemy. The interior structure of the villa is a zigzag three-story structure. The lower floor is the hall, which is surrounded by a revolving staircase leading to the upper two floors. Xiao Shili immediately propped his hand on the guardrail of the corridor and jumped directly from the third floor.


    At this moment, in the hall of the villa on the first floor, there are more than ten men in black lying in all directions. Star butterfly stands in the middle of the body without expression, holding a blood dripping knife in his hand. Xiao Shili falls to the ground with a great momentum. He is surprised to see this scene.


    It took less than half a minute for more than a dozen armed adult men to solve the problem. It seems that the little girl''s strength has greatly improved during her absence. Moreover, compared with her elder sister, xingdie is not good at melee. The potential of the two sisters is really beyond Xiao Shili''s imagination.


    "It''s over." The star butterfly light said a, that dye blood of small knife silver light a flash, then disappeared in its palm, quietly toward Xiao Shi left to come over.


    At this time, Xiao Shili rushed to the star butterfly and held her in his arms. The two men whirled over their bodies. With a hissing sound, a hot line of fire flew over Xiao Shili''s shoulder and left a deep hole in the opposite wall.


    Starbutterfly''s eyes were wide open. She was shocked by the host''s warm chest and fierce breath. Then she responded, "sniper!"


    Yes, it''s a sniper, and there''s more than one. Xiao Shili gave a bitter smile. Of course, he was not afraid that these snipers would hurt him, but he couldn''t fight back in this case. He immediately jumped back with the star butterfly and dodged a high-speed sniper bullet again.


    This... How is this possible? The star butterfly, who was held in his arms by Xiao Shili, was completely stunned once again. It''s a coincidence that Xiao Shili saved himself under the sniper gun for the first time, but he once again dodged the bullet of the sniper gun. It''s hard to say that "chance" is a bit of an accident!


    Star butterfly is a sniper. She knows a lot about sniper guns. You should know that the shooting speed of a general sniper gun is 900m / s. if it''s a high-performance sniper gun, the shooting speed should be higher than that. In other words, it takes only one second for a sniper to kill a target one kilometer away, while the maximum range of a sniper gun is one kilometer, that is to say, Snipers usually keep the distance within one kilometer.


    With only a few seconds, it is impossible for human nerves to react to the direction of the bullet. Unless the location of the sniper is known in advance, there will be only a dead end after being locked by the sniper.


    The only way to reduce the death rate under the sniper''s mirror is to keep moving so fast that the sniper can''t aim, but Xiao Shili is not like this at all. He just stood still, waiting for the bullet to come, and then suddenly dodged.


    How on earth did he do it!


    "Star butterfly." Until hear the host''s voice, star butterfly just suddenly wake up, busy way, "is!"


    "The enemy is far away. I have to go and kill him." In this case, Xiao Shili''s tone even with a smile, "can you protect yourself?"


    "I..." star butterfly for a moment, not feel unable to protect themselves, but by the master at the moment sent out by the breath slightly shocked.


    "No? It doesn''t matter. " Xiao Shili once again avoided two bullets coming from different directions at the same time and said with a smile, "with a little loli, it won''t have much influence."


    Star butterfly can''t help bulging her mouth. She''s not little Lori!


    "Star butterfly!" At this time, the moon butterfly suddenly cried on the other side, and then threw a long thing over, "catch it!"


    Star butterfly eyes a bright, the thing in hand, but it is a full meter long equipment sniper rifle.


    Seeing this gun, Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be stunned, "where did you come from?"


    "The secret." Star butterfly crooked her mouth cunningly and loaded the gun with a click.


    Xiao Shili can''t figure out where she got this kind of heavy weapon only equipped by the army. And please, we''re here to talk about business this time. We''re not going to fight with the self defense forces. We want you to kill an armored convoy, and you don''t need to bring sniper rifles. Come on!


    At the moment, xingdie has raised her gun, closed one eye, and got close to the sight. From the attack just now, she has locked the position of the enemy. Now she aims directly at the southeast direction, even without half a second''s pause.


    The huge recoil force made the girl''s slender body tremble slightly. Xiao Shili also felt the power. What surprised him was not only the girl''s amazing shooting skills, but also the heavy gun. She held it flat in her hand, and fired without any support. Even the best trained special soldiers can''t control such a huge recoil force. The gun body can''t keep balance, let alone snipe the enemy in the distance.


    A three centimeter long cartridge case flew out and passed in front of Xiao Shili''s eyes. As soon as the body of the star butterfly gun turned, it passed directly over his head. It had changed its direction and aimed at the southwest direction and fired another shot.


    The third shot was due north, because there were huge French windows in the three directions of the hall. Xiao Shili felt that there were three snipers hidden outside the house, but they were also found by the star butterfly.


    After the star butterfly''s three guns burst out, the hall immediately returned to calm. It seems that the three guns all killed the target. Xiao Shili is looking at the star butterfly inconceivably. How much has the little girl improved her strength in her absence? He doesn''t believe that the star and moon sisters are learning knowledge and Etiquette under the guidance of a tutor, just like a noble lady. Instead, they have been training like demons for the past six months.


    Depending on the direction of the enemy''s ejection, the position of the enemy can be judged instantaneously and accurately, and the aiming can be completed in only 0.1 second. Even the primary enhanced soldiers who have taken the genetic medicine can not reach such a situation.


    These two little girls will not only rely on their own training, and their strength has already surpassed that of the primary strengthened soldiers. No, even the intermediate strengthened soldiers are hard to fight against the star butterfly at the moment if they don''t count their body''s defense and strength.


    In this world, there is a kind of person who can gain extremely powerful strength through self training, without the help of any genetic chemistry, science and technology, including the power of powers. If we understand the differences between human beings as different degrees of evolution, the degree of evolution of this kind of person is definitely much higher than that of other people of the same kind, and their bodies have the power to surpass ordinary people, It''s just hidden. It''s usually called potential. After the day after tomorrow''s exercise, it will become extremely powerful if we stimulate these potentials.

 Chapter 686

    Leonid, the boss of Tomahawk, who had a war with him at the beginning, is such a person, and the power that starbutterfly shows now even lies in Leonid.


    Although I haven''t seen the strength of moon butterfly, the two sisters are together day and night, and have the same qualifications. If my sister is so strong, she will not be worse.


    Star butterfly''s face turns red. It''s clear that there is no enemy, but the master still holds him like this, so he struggles a little. However, Xiao Shili is thinking about something, and his arm is still in the tight state just now. Star butterfly can''t break free after earning a few times.


    "Hey, let me go now." Star butterfly had to whisper.


    "Oh." Xiao Shili came back and released his arm, but he didn''t look unnatural. What''s the matter with his brother''s hug? Ha ha, wait a moment, brother will wash white with you!


    From Xiaobai''s hint in his mind, Xiao Shili didn''t feel the breath of magic machine around him, so he was relieved. Xiaobai was called up in the middle of the night and was extremely dissatisfied. He nagged and went back to sleep. In other words, this guy was sleeping 24 hours a day for most of the time, and he didn''t know that he was an intelligent system program, Where come so much sleepiness.


    "Master, are you all right?" Yuedie runs to xiaoshili and asks anxiously that the water on the girl''s head has not been dried, and her long, soft hair is slightly wet on her chest. Although xiaoshili tells her not to come out of the bathroom, how can yuedie let her master go through the danger alone? She immediately follows the master and finds that xiaoshili and xingdie encounter snipers, I went to get star butterfly''s sniper gun to her.


    "Nothing." Xiao Shili touched the moon butterfly''s head and turned to look at the corpses on the ground. His heart sank again. Judging from the clothes of these people, it was obvious that they were members of the Mafia. Only large organizations had weapons on the ground. At the moment, he went forward to inspect one of the bodies and found a strange tattoo on the neck of the body.


    This tattoo is obviously a kind of emblem. In a circle, two rice ears arch from the left and right sides, and in the center is a figure similar to the letter "m".


    "Inagawa club?" The butterfly frowned.


    Xiao Shili glanced at each other. "Do you know inagawa club?"


    "Of course, I know that yuedie and I learned a lot and read a lot of books when you were away. Don''t always treat us as children." The star butterfly snorted and said discontentedly.


    Ha ha, I learned a lot of knowledge, which originally refers to these aspects... Xiao Shili was dumbfounded.


    "But why do the inagawa people want to kill you?" The star butterfly asks curiously.


    "That''s because the master killed the Yamaguchi people." Moon butterfly pointed her chin with one finger and said thoughtfully.


    "Moon butterfly, you idiot!" Star butterfly brow a wrinkly, hurriedly hurtle elder sister to call a way.


    These two little girls are following themselves! I thought they had been obedient and stayed at home. Xiao Shili stares at the two sisters. To his surprise, he doesn''t find that they are being followed.


    Seeing that they had already gone through the gang, the star butterfly said directly, "although Yamaguchi group and inagawa club are Yakuza''s gangs, inagawa club''s sphere of influence is in Tokyo and Hokkaido. Kyoto should belong to Yamaguchi group''s territory. They should not ask outsiders to take care of their own affairs. Moreover, even if they belong to the same organization, they will not be allowed to break into each other''s territory without authorization. "


    Xiao Shili thought the same way. In this way, he ruled out the possibility of exposing himself. If the Yamaguchi group found himself and came to revenge, it would not be the people of inagawa club who died here. If the Shenji emissary discovers his own existence, it must be the Shenji emissary who comes to kill himself, instead of just sending these ordinary people.


    So it''s certain that Yakuza didn''t want to kill himself behind the assassination. The other party just hired gangsters as killers. Who wants to die in Rb?


    Xiao Shi had the answer immediately.


    At this time, the lights in the hall all lit up instantly, and more than a dozen bodyguards rushed in from the door, but looking at the bodies on the ground, all of them were stunned for a moment.


    Naisui recovered after a long time. He went to Xiao Shili with a pale face and bowed deeply. "Mr. Xiao, I''m very sorry. Are you... Are you ok?"


    Looking at the woman''s frightened expression, Xiao Shili waved his hand, more sure of his guess. His existence can be said to be related to Nintendo''s future development and even survival. If something happens to him, these people may not be able to compensate for his own life.


    On the contrary, if you die, there will be other people who will benefit. Xiao Shili said to naisui, "miss naisui, please contact the president of Fukushima for me."


    "Yes Naisui bows and takes a look at xingdie and yuedie, especially the huge sniper gun in xingdie''s hand. He turns out that he was wrong at the beginning. No one can see that these two little girls are Mr. Xiao''s bodyguards. Moreover, the dozen gang members who fell to the ground, each with a gun, were killed by the two little girls, It''s hard to believe that the original look at the star butterfly and the moon butterfly has changed a lot.


    Although he was afraid to let president Fukushima know about it, naisui also knew that it was impossible to hide it. Besides, he had to report such a serious situation to the top, and he did not dare to disobey Xiao Shili''s order. So he quickly took his mobile phone to call Tadao Fukushima and respectfully handed it to Xiao Shili


    When the first rays of sunlight illuminate the whole city in the morning, Tokyo, on the Tokyo Tower.


    "Chiba, are you sure that guy will come?"


    At the moment, five figures are standing on the edge of the tower sightseeing platform, looking at the city that is waking up in the morning light.


    "The predicted result should be correct." Chiba Xiang mouth with a smile, "that guy will definitely come, so we just open the door, here to meet our guests on the line."


    "But the distance is from Kyoto to Tokyo, spanning two cities. It''s incredible to think about it, but forget it." "Since it''s said in Chiba''s prophecy poem, we can only believe it unconditionally. At least so far, Chiba''s prophecy has not made any errors," he sighed


    Muyeshen said in a low voice, "first of all, close all the strongholds of inagawa society, leaving only five. Then each of the five of us will be in charge of one of them. No matter which one the guy attacks, he will contact with one of the five of us. Xiang, are you sure that no matter who we are, we will be able to kill each other?"

 Chapter 687

    "No, I''m not sure." Chiba Xiang said, "the strength of the other side is still a mystery, and the ability is unknown to us. However, the prophecy poem does not mention that one of the five of us will be killed, so there is no need to worry about death. Even if we can''t defeat the other side, as long as we can hold it down and wait for the backup to arrive, the other side will no longer be able to resist."


    "But what about marushan?" Asked kuroshi.


    "He is locked up in the old man''s house, and is not allowed to leave until the task is over."


    "Oh, the tragic Maruyama." He looked up at the sky and said with a smile, "I think that guy must be shouting," I''d rather die than stay in such a ghost place! "


    Guchun Qianming silently looked at the seven setsuni one eye, "the old man''s house, as if it is not so bad."


    All three of them, except Anne, looked lost and breathed.


    "But since this can bring out the son of the dark night, why did you order such a big stir in Beijing before, and wantonly check the foreign population?" Muyeshen asked.


    Chiba xiangdao said, "one of the reasons is that we need to find the guy who attacked the Yamaguchi club that night. No matter whether the other party is under the control of the son of the dark night or the puppet, we can get information about the son of the dark night from him. Secondly, naturally, in order to paralyze the other party, think about it. More than 100 people died in the organization. How can we be indifferent, If there is no movement in the Yamaguchi formation, it will arouse the suspicion of the son of the dark night. With the intelligence of the other party, we will not catch any tail after killing more than 100 people. We will certainly notice something. Even if we follow the prediction, we will be very cautious and the difficulty coefficient of killing the other party will increase. "


    Chiba Xiang seems to be an intelligent general in the "poison bite". It can be seen that the rest of the people are extremely confident in its layout, and even have 100% trust without any doubt. Even the ancient village Qianming, as the leader, has no objection. After eight years of fighting together, they can make their companions trust so much, We can see the strength of this person.


    Come on, son of the night! At this moment, Chiba Xiang''s eyes are shining with a strong fanatical light. Let me see, who can control the soul of filfado is sacred!


    On the other side, in an old house on the outskirts of Tokyo, Maruyama sits in the middle of the ebony floor, staring at the void in front of him. All kinds of totem sculptures are placed around him, so many that Maruyama is buried in it.


    "Asshole..."


    Sitting in the center of countless totem poles, the man with less than one square meter of ground could not help but stood up and roared, "I''d rather die than stay in this place..."


    The totem pole, three meters high behind, suddenly fell down due to the vibration of the floor and hit marushan on the head. The latter''s expression became stiff and fell down slowly


    "OK, I see." Fukushima hung up and let out a sigh of relief. The handkerchief wiped on his forehead and he was already in a cold sweat. Then he called to scold the people below, and ordered people to strengthen the guard. Then he slowed down and dialed the president''s phone.


    "Hello, Mr President, I''m Fukushima."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You''ve heard about it. I''m very sorry. It''s all dereliction of duty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I have said that, but Mr. Xiao doesn''t want to transfer his residence. He seems to have confidence in his bodyguards. Moreover, Mr. Xiao has identified the assassin, who is from inagawa society in Tokyo. It seems that all doubts are directed at Sony. In addition, Xiao Shili also provides us with an important clue that there may be internal ghosts in our club. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Yes, I see. Please take care of yourself."


    After putting down the phone, Fukushima Zhongfu walked back and forth in the office, thinking deeply. Last night, all the alarm systems around the villa were removed. Because of this, the killer could sneak into the villa quietly, avoiding the sight of the bodyguard. Only five people knew the password of the alarm system... Except himself, another vice president, Ichiro xiangtian, Naisui, as well as the bodyguard captain Yamazaki, the rest is Jun (Qiu Wei).


    Who on earth is the insider?


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Fukushima said he came in. The door opened and two men in black suits came in.


    Fukushima Tadao was a little surprised, but soon recognized that the other party was from Yamaguchi group. Many large families, consortia and enterprises were very familiar with the underworld. Nintendo had a deep friendship with Yamaguchi group since the last century. The two leaders often made an appointment to have dinner together. As the vice president, Fukushima Tadao also knew many underworld people.


    At present, these two people are senior cadres of Yamaguchi group. Although they can''t remember their names, Fukushima Tadao is sure that he has met each other at a banquet. He immediately put on a smiling face and stood up to greet each other. "I don''t know if you''re here. What''s the wind blowing today, bringing the two rare guests to me."


    For the underworld, no one is willing to offend, and the good relationship between the family consortia and the underworld lies in this. Nintendo''s power is not as powerful as before. Naturally, it can''t be ignored.


    Two leaders of the Yamaguchi group went straight up to Mr. Fukushima. They held important positions in the guild. The thinner one was named Nakamura Zhengye, and the fatter one was named sakazaki Toshio. They were only under the leader of the Yamaguchi group. A few days ago, the leader and a group of senior members of the guild were killed in the club, which caused an uproar in the city. Now the guild is in chaos, They happened to be absent at that time, so they got away with their death. Afterwards, they received an order from Yakuza headquarters to search for the murderer in the whole city. Because Nintendo is also a famous local consortium, they came to visit in person.


    "President Fukushima, I''ve come here for some advice." Three people respectively on the sofa sub host and guest to do, the gang encountered such a tragic change, two people''s faces are very bad.


    Sakazaki took out a picture from his bag and said, "President Fukuda, have you seen this person among the employees or guests of your company recently?"


    Fukushima Tadao saw each other''s actions, and suddenly he was slightly angry. He also heard about the attack on the top of Yamaguchi group. Did the other party think that the murderer was hidden in the society? This is just ridiculous. My company is just ordinary employees. How can there be a monster that can kill more than 100 unarmed gangsters by one person!

 Chapter 688

    How can there be such a person!


    Wait... Fukushima Tadao''s eyes suddenly stunned, really not? He suddenly connected this incident with what happened last night. Although there was no inevitable connection... But... Didn''t the two bodyguards who Xiao Shili left last night kill more than ten inagawa killers in a short time?


    There is a difference between killing more than a dozen people and killing 100 people, but Fukushima thought that there are such people in his company.


    Are you kidding? Even if Xiao Shili''s bodyguards have such strength, how can they kill the people in Shankou group? I really think too much.


    "President Fukushima, what''s the problem?" Nakamura is also aware of Fukushima Tadao''s face slightly flashing a different color, a pick eyebrows asked.


    "No... I don''t know." Fukushima returned to his senses and immediately shook his head and gave the photo back to him. The photo showed a strange man he had never seen before.


    Nakamura also took the photo, with a slightly suspicious look at each other.


    "Oh, and this one?" Then he took out a picture from his pocket and handed it to Fukushima with a smile. "Have you seen this man before?"


    Fukushima Zhongfu''s eyes fell on the photo, and his eyes were suddenly surprised. He did know him in this photo, and he was not someone else. He had met him in the underground nightclub last night. Xiao Shili, an investigation representative sent to RB by China''s Du''s group, was the most important guest of the company!


    How can the Shankou group have a picture of Xiao Shili? Did... He really do it? There is a cold sweat behind Fukushima''s back. It''s impossible. It''s impossible. It doesn''t make sense at all! Xiao Shili is just a manager of a Chinese group company. This is his first visit to Japan. He has no contact with Yamaguchi group, let alone any hatred? How can we kill each other''s people.


    In addition, how did the Shankou formation get the photo of Xiao Shili? Although the news that Du''s group sent representatives to our headquarters this time has been widely spread, the information about the representatives is completely secret and not disclosed to the public. Even the internal members of the company don''t know how the Shankou group


    wait! Fukushima Zhongfu''s eyes stagnated, and suddenly remembered that Xiao Shili had just called him and said that there was a spy inside the company.


    With a quick jump in his heart, Fukushima immediately thought that it might be false that the other party came to find the murderer, but the real target was Xiao Shili. Since Sony has hired inagawa to assassinate Xiao Shili, he may not have hired people from the Yamaguchi group! It''s just that the Shankou group has always had a good relationship with our society, and they all belong to the same local forces. Sony''s headquarters is far away in Tokyo. It''s impossible for Yamaguchi group to do such a thing.


    However, in today''s world, money is the most important thing, and money is the standard to judge everything, so it''s hard to say what the truth is.


    "What''s up, President Fukushima?" Satoko saw that Fukushima Tadao did not speak for a long time. He could not help urging him.


    Fukushima shook his head, naturally handed the photo to the other side and said calmly, "no, I''ve never met this person."


    Although he conceals very well, but in the eyes can not erase a startled color, or fell into two people''s eyes. As senior cadres of the Yamaguchi group, these two men also came up from the bottom step by step with their strength. They have dealt with all kinds of people in their lives. Moreover, they have a lot of blood and intrigue in the underworld. If they are negligent, they will be in different places. They have already perfected the art of observing words and colors.


    Nakamura also frowned slightly. In fact, his visit is just a routine. According to the instructions of the leader, he thoroughly investigated all institutions and enterprises for the migrant population. Of course, he didn''t think that the killer was Nintendo. However, this investigation found that Fukushima Tadao''s reaction was somewhat abnormal, and he was suspicious.


    Saitoshio thought the same way. At this time, he said with a smile, "since President Fukushima hasn''t seen him, we won''t disturb him, but... I just asked the front desk of your company and learned that your company recently received a visitor from China. As you know, our task is to investigate all the foreigners who have recently arrived in Kyoto. We can''t miss any of the contents, So... Please make it convenient for president Fukushima. "


    There was a thump in Fukushima''s heart, but he put on a thin angry expression and snorted, "what do you mean? Do you suspect that our customers are murderers? "


    "No, Mr. Fukushima misunderstood. We didn''t mean that at all." Saito is still lukewarm, "just to complete the superior''s instructions to us, people in the river and lake, life can''t help themselves, also ask Fukushima president don''t let brother difficult to do."


    Fukushima''s face was even more angry. "This guest is very important to our company! This is related to hundreds of billions of yen of profits. If the customer is offended by this incident, who will bear the loss? The company pays tribute to your organization every year. Where do you think the money comes from? I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen. If you continue to speculate, I''d like to have a dialogue with Mr. Yamaguchi in person! "


    In any case, we can''t let the other party find Xiao Shili. In his heart, Fukushima Tadao secretly decided that no matter whether the other party was employed by Sony to take Xiao Shili''s life or not, he would stop the other party. Xiao Shili and Du''s group behind him are the only hope for Nintendo to make a comeback, so no matter what, Xiao Shili should not be allowed to make any mistakes!


    "Mr. Yamaguchi is dead. Now we are the top leaders of the gang." Nakamura also said coldly, "so please tell us what Mr. Fukushima has to say."


    Fukushima Tadao was surprised, "what? Mr. Yamaguchi, he also... "


    "That''s right. Now... Mr. Fukushima knows why we need to thoroughly investigate this." Sakitofu road.


    Isn''t that from Sony? Fukushima Tadao found that he was wrong. First, if Toshio Yamaguchi (Fukushima did not know that Toshio Yamaguchi had already died and his younger brother Toshio Yamaguchi ascended the throne) was killed, what the Yamaguchi group is trying to do now is to find out the murderer and will not take any business during this period. Second, if the Yamaguchi group really wants to kill Xiao Shili, it will never take the death of the group leader as an excuse for this.


    However, even if the two men were not sent by Sony, they would not be able to find Xiao Shili. Fukushima does not believe that Xiao Shili is the murderer or behind the scenes instigator, but he understands the principle of Yamaguchi group, that is, he would rather kill 1000 people by mistake than let one go!

 Chapter 689

    "The president of Fukushima doesn''t need to be too nervous. We just have a look at it from a distance to ensure that it will never disturb your guests. You can introduce us to your friends or company staff. I believe that your guests will never notice anything unusual." After all, Nintendo is also an influential group company in Rb, and it "invests" a lot of money in the organization every year. Its president has a good relationship with the dead leader of Yamaguchi. If it is not forced, it does not want to offend the other party.


    The reason why I have to do so is that this order is directly issued by Yakuza headquarters. The order of the headquarters is above everything else. If the people in the headquarters know that they have not done their best to complete the task, it is undoubtedly the result of being executed.


    It''s not easy for the other party to refuse what he said. Otherwise, it will cause the other party too much suspicion, and now he has to take a step at a time.


    "Just a moment, then." Fukushima said helplessly, "I''ll send someone to inform our guests and invite them here."


    "No need." Nakamura also said, "since this distinguished guest is so important to your company, I think it''s better not to be alarmed. Let''s call on him."


    "Your company has a guild hall in Shangjing District, which is specially used to receive guests. If I guess correctly, the guest should be living there now. " Saito said with a smile.


    I didn''t expect that the other party had investigated this kind of thing in advance. I originally wanted to let Xiao Shili know about it so that the other party could have a preparation in advance. I really can''t, but I can also substitute another person to impersonate him. Right now, Fukushima has to nod and say, "OK, let me call someone to prepare the car first."


    During the call to subordinates, the two people have been following around Fukushima Tadao, do not give him any chance to reveal the news, finally Fukushima Tadao can only follow the fate of the two people to leave the headquarters.


    Outside the gate of the headquarters, Fukushima was shocked by the scene. Now, outside the Nintendo headquarters building, there are more than ten black cars, each of which is surrounded by several members of Yamaguchi group in black suits, with dozens of people.


    Seeing the stunned look of Fukushima Tadao, akitomu laughed. "Don''t be surprised, President Fukushima. This is a very special moment. No one knows whether the killer will suddenly appear. For the sake of safety, Mr. Nakamura and I have to be careful.


    "President Fukushima, please." Nakamura also made a false gesture.


    Although all the bodies in the villa hall have been cleaned out, and the floor has been washed more than ten times, there is still a smell of blood in the room.


    For Xiao Shili, who is used to the smell of blood, it doesn''t make any difference, but other people in the villa are different. Suddenly, such a terrible thing happened overnight. More than a dozen gang members with sharp blades sneaked into the villa, and there are still people shooting at the villa with guns outside. Everyone''s heart is full of panic.


    This morning, Fukushima Tadao strengthened his protection for Xiao Shili. At the moment, the guild hall is full of bodyguards. The whole house is surrounded like an iron bucket. Inside the villa, there are people in the hall, stairwell and corridor. 120 bodyguards are on duty 24 hours a day. It can be said that even a fly can''t fly into the guild hall.


    "It''s so boring. I can''t go out to play." Moon butterfly stretched a stretch, sat up from the bed, "master, do you think those people yesterday will come today?"


    Xiao Shili looks helpless. The girl is looking forward to these killers coming to her. In other words, yesterday xingdie solved all the killers alone. As her sister yuedie, she has no chance to fight. Now she must be muttering.


    How can the protection of the host be occupied by the star butterfly? I have to prove to the host that I am also very strong! Also has the strength to protect the host, the month butterfly Du small mouth, in the heart thinks so.


    If those people came again last night, they would wipe out all of them!


    Just then, the sound of a car''s motor came out of the window. Both star butterfly and moon butterfly were alert. The reason for this was that the sound of the motor was so loud that it sounded like at least a dozen cars were coming here.


    Two little girls ran to the window to see, moon butterfly suddenly jumped up excitedly, "the enemy is coming, the enemy is coming!" Star butterfly did not say a word, directly pulled out a suitcase from the bottom of the bed. After opening it, there was a whole set of detached sniper gun parts inside. The girl''s hands flashed quickly. In less than ten seconds, a huge sniper gun appeared disproportionately in little Lori''s hands.


    It was the first time that Xiao Shili saw someone so happy to see the enemy coming. It was also the first time that he saw such a rapid method of assembling guns. At this time, he went to the window and saw that the flower bed more than ten meters away downstairs was already full of black cars. There were more than a dozen of them, and four or five men in black suits came down from each car, It''s dazzling.


    The star butterfly sets up the sniper gun on the windowsill and aims at the other side. Xiao Shili quickly blocks the sniper mirror with one hand and says, "wait..."


    Because he found that there was a familiar figure in the group, and from a distance it was Mr. Fukushima.


    Which gang are you from? I''m not sure whether it''s the inagawa club or the Yamaguchi group. However, it seems that Fukushima''s manner and behavior are very casual. He also talks with two men who look like leaders of each other. It doesn''t look like they are being intimidated by each other.


    One thing is certain, that is, the goal of these people is undoubtedly their own, but why does Fukushima Tadao appear with these people? Xiao Shili began to think, while let the star butterfly put away the sniper gun, to avoid being seen by people outside.


    The people of inagawa club are employed by Sony, the biggest rival of Nintendo, and they want to take their own lives. Fukushima knows this. He just talked to him on the phone last night, so Fukushima will never bring the people of inagawa club here.


    Naturally, Sony''s purpose of assassinating himself is to further crush Nintendo. Assuming that he has an accident in Rb, the responsibility will naturally be attributed to Nintendo, and the relationship between Nintendo and Du''s group will deteriorate, and the cooperation will naturally not be achieved. So Nintendo has to protect itself at all costs.


    In this case, we can deny the former. Since the other party is not a member of inagawa club, it can only be Yamaguchi group. In Rb, only the two major gangs under Yakuza can have contact with Nintendo.

 Chapter 690

    It seems that the Yamaguchi group has died so many high-level, and finally began to take action. A sharp smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Xiao Shili''s mouth. It seems that the secret agents hidden in Yakuza finally realized their existence. Most of the orders issued by the other party are to check all foreigners in the whole city, and the other party may have his own photo and name in his hand. These gang members came here for their own sake, but as ordinary businessmen.


    Fukushima Tadao should not be stupid enough to tell the other party his identity. He should expect that those people who want to do harm to him may be helpless or forced to bring them here. Although the people of Yamaguchi group can find out that Nintendo recently accepted a guest from other places, their information is absolutely confidential.


    Once discovered by the people of the Yamaguchi group, even if their identity is completely exposed, killing these people is certainly not a problem, and they will no longer be able to stay in Rb, and the plan will fail. "Poison bite" will send out a large number of secret agents once they know their existence. Although Xiao Shili is very strong, he is not a God after all, and can''t fight against dozens of enemies alone There are hundreds of Shenji envoys, and there are six powerful "poison biters". The only thing waiting for them is to be killed!


    But... I won''t let that happen.


    Xiao Shili''s face shows a trace of evil smile. His goal is to defeat the six evil generals. Before the six evil generals are killed, he will never leave RB.


    "What a beautiful house." With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked at the mansion in the distance and said with a smile.


    At the moment, Fukushima can only pray secretly in his heart, hoping that Xiao Shi is not in the guild hall right now, and things may turn around.


    "Oh? I can''t imagine that the guard here is really strict. " Seeing a large number of bodyguards guarding around the villa, Saito said with a smile, "it seems that this guest is really very important to your company."


    Nakamura also glanced sideways at Tadao Fukushima. Now he is more and more suspicious of each other. This man has shown great anxiety all the way. If there is no ghost in his heart, why should he be so nervous? I can almost infer that one of the two people in the photo must be in this house.


    "Well, let''s go and visit the guests who have come all the way." Saitoshio said, then walked toward the front of the magnificent mansion.


    After passing the bodyguard''s line of defense, the three enter the hall. Naisui and two housekeepers greet him and bow to Fukushima''s loyal husband Yingying. "Fukushima president, here you are."


    "Well, is the guest safe?" Fukushima asked as casually as he could, hoping that the guest had gone out.


    Naisuijian''s vice president, with such a group of people in black, felt extremely uneasy. These people were obviously from the underworld, and their clothes were very similar to those who sneaked into the villa last night to assassinate Mr. Xiao. However, as the manager of the guild, she was very alert. She was very worried when she heard that Fukushima''s president deliberately did not say the name of the guest, "The guest is resting upstairs. I''ll invite him down."


    "Don''t bother." Without waiting for the woman to finish, he went upstairs. "We can just go up and see you."


    Naisui peeks at Fukushima Tadao and finds that the other party doesn''t give him any hint. But he just leads the three people upstairs.


    "This is the bedroom where guests rest." Naisui stopped in front of a door, then knocked on the door gently, "Mr. Wang, please excuse me. President Fukushima has come to see you."


    At the moment, Fukushima''s palms are full of sweat. Although naisui is smart enough not to say Xiao Shili''s name, after the door is opened, the two people behind him will immediately recognize the so-called "guest" as the person on the sign. At that time, not only Xiao Shili, but also they may be in danger! He knows what will happen to those who cheat the Yamaguchi group, and now he is charged with deliberately hiding the murderer.


    At this moment, the door of the room slowly opened, and everyone''s eyes were focused on the door. Fukushima felt his heart beating wildly. Nakamura and Satoko had reached out and secretly held the pistol.


    The door just opened at this moment. A tall, thin young man in a white suit came out and laughed at Fukushima''s Zhongfu and naisui. "President Fukushima, how can we be so interested today? It seems that today is not the day for our second negotiation."


    Fukushima Tadao and naisui were completely stunned. They didn''t know each other, but naisui knew that they were an emissary in the guild hall. But at the moment, the other person''s expression, manner, action and language all seemed to have changed completely. It can be said that after the other person changed, this person was very similar to Xiao Shili


    It''s like, it''s like! What''s more, his body also exudes a certain breath, which is the unique breath of Xiao Shili. This feeling is like that the image of Xiao Shili has undergone an incredible change, or that the soul of Xiao Shili has entered the body of the waiter.


    They could not speak for a long time. "Xiao Shili" looked at the two people nearby and asked with a smile, "are these two..."


    Finally, Fukushima came back to his senses. No matter what happened to all this, he got through this first and said, "Oh, these two... Are my friends and business partners. I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Wang, so I''m here to visit."


    "I don''t deserve it. I don''t deserve it." Xiao Shili shook his head modestly, extended his hand and shook hands with them. "The friend of President Fukushima must also be a famous person in Rb business. Today, I''m lucky to make two friends here."


    Although Nakamura Zhengye and saitoshio are involved in the underworld, they are far behind in acting skills. They barely smile and perfunctorily utter a few words.


    "By the way, President Fukushima, it suddenly occurred to me that there was something else, so I''ll go first." After finding that the other person is not the one you are looking for, there is no need to continue to waste time.


    "Are you going to leave now?" Xiao Shili asked in surprise.


    "President Fukushima, Mr. Wang, it''s a bit unfortunate today. Let''s have dinner together some other day." Saito turned and went downstairs.


    Nakamura also followed his companion. Fukushima finally let out a long breath. Naisui''s face also showed a relieved expression. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he finally solved the crisis.


    Just then, Nakamura, who was going downstairs, suddenly stopped and turned to walk upstairs.

 Chapter 691

    Fukushima Tadao saw that the other party was about to leave, but he came back in the middle of the journey. His just relaxed heart suddenly tightened again. Did the other party find anything unusual?


    "What else can I do for you, Mr. Nakamura?" Fukushima asked, uneasily.


    Nakamura also walked up to Xiao Shili, but his eyes fell on the room behind him. He said, "Mr. Wang, I''m going to buy a new house, but I don''t know how to decorate and layout it. Your bedroom is very beautiful. Can you let me have a look?"


    Fukushima Tadao''s heart suddenly hung up, this under the end, do not know how this bastard is to see the flaw! In Fukushima Tadao''s view, this situation, of course, is Xiao Shili temporary find someone to impersonate himself, and he is likely to hide in the room.


    But this double is so lifelike that he is almost fooled into thinking that Xiao Shili is possessed by his soul. How can this bastard see it?


    "Xiao Shili" seems to be stunned for a while, but then he smiles and says, "please."


    Nakamura stares at each other suspiciously, then walks into the room. Half a minute later, Nakamura comes out with no expression on his face and bows to Tadao Fukushima. "I''m sorry to disturb you!" Then he turned and left.


    Fukushima was stunned for a long time. What''s the matter? Can''t Xiao Shi be in the bedroom? It seems that he was worried too much, but this time he didn''t dare to relax easily. He kept on talking until he saw the people of Shankou group driving away from the guild hall.


    "What the hell is going on?" After Fukushima Tadao eased over, he immediately frowned and asked "Xiao Shili" in front of him.


    "Xiao Shili" then bowed, "I''m very sorry, President Fukushima. At this time, Mr. Xiao just told me to do this. He said that some people wanted to kill him, so he asked me to act like him. I''m very sorry for the offense."


    "No Fukushima Shigeru relaxed and waved his hand. "You''re doing very well. Let''s go down to naisui to get the reward, but..." now he asked curiously, "have you ever learned to perform before? Or do you have to observe Mr. Xiao secretly every day to make him look like this


    Xiao shiliqiang held back his smile. At the moment, the waiter was really a part of him, but it was also controlled by his consciousness, so he said, "yes, I studied in the performance Department of Tokyo University for three years, so these are nothing to me."


    Fukushima nodded and sighed. It''s a pity to comment on such a talent. He asked, "so where is Mr. Xiao now?"


    Xiao Shili''s main body has been in the room since just now, but when Nakamura Zhengye came in to search, he used mutation to strengthen the special ability of the warrior, along with the increased stealth ability of devil''s wing.


    The ability of stealth seems to be weak, but it is actually very useful. Especially when Xiao Shili enters into a state of alienation, it can be used to hide the devil''s wings behind him without causing the panic of ordinary people around him. In addition, if the devil''s wings greatly increase Xiao Shili''s attack range and attack mode, then stealth greatly improves Xiao Shili''s survival ability.


    Just now, after he entered the stealth state, the other party naturally could not appear.


    After hearing Fukushima''s questions about himself, Xiao Shili came out of the room and tried to be more serious. He called out, "President Fukushima."


    Fukushima opened his mouth wide in surprise. "You... How can you be here?" Today, there are so many surprising facts in one day that Fukushima''s heart can''t bear them. Just now, Nakamura went into his room to check. With the insight of senior cadres of Yamaguchi group, he should not miss any place.


    The other side''s O-shaped mouth made Xiao Shili want to laugh, but he could only pretend to have a heavy expression when he was assassinated and said, "I was hiding in the closet just now, but I was not found."


    I see... Even if he finds it hard to believe it, there is no way, because there is only one explanation. Then he said, "Mr. Xiao, I think we need to talk."


    Holding back, they move to a rest room in the villa. In order not to arouse anyone''s suspicion, Xiao Shili controls the waiter''s body, affirms naisui''s inquiry, and then takes back the soul fragments from each other. The memory of the occupied person will be preserved in the moment before the separation of Yuanshen. What happened in the middle is controlled by his own Yuanshen, Therefore, it will not be recorded in the spirit of the other party, that is to say, the party concerned will not leave any memory.


    Of course, Xiao Shili knows what Fukushima Tadao wants to talk to him about. When this happens, the other party will naturally doubt his identity, but the countermeasures are already ready. As soon as he heard that, he shook his head and said, "President Fukushima, do you think this is possible?"


    Of course, Fukushima didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t understand one point, "but the people in Yamaguchi group are looking for you by name and surname, and they also have your photos. Even if Mr. Xiao has nothing to do with it, he must have had contact with the people in Yamaguchi group?"


    Xiao Shili said, "President Fukuda should know that this is my first visit to Japan. In my capacity, how can I have any contact with the largest Mafia in Japan? What''s more, Mr. Fukushima joked. I''m not Superman. How can I kill so many members of the gang at once, and I have no grievances or grudges with each other? What''s the good for me? "


    He didn''t believe it, but he couldn''t understand it. At the moment, he had to say, "it seems that I need to report this to the president to make clear the misunderstanding. Otherwise, Mr. Xiao''s stay in Kyoto will cause a lot of inconvenience and even danger."


    "No, I don''t think it''s necessary to disturb the president for such a small matter." Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili said with a sneer.


    trifle? Yamaguchi group regards you as one of the major suspects. Thanks to your quick reaction this time, you find someone to impersonate you. Moreover, the other party happens to have graduated from the acting department. Otherwise, if Yamaguchi group finds out the flaw or directly catches you, it''s a dead end. Even our company can''t protect you. Fukushima Tadao stares at you. Is this guy really RB, Don''t you know the horror of the Yamaguchi group? Don''t you know that it''s such a small thing that I just missed death.


    As soon as he was about to speak, Xiao Shili said, "President Fukushima, you should not forget what I told you last night."

 Chapter 692

    Fukushima Tadao understood what he was referring to, nodded and said, "although this is only Mr. Xiao''s guess, I can almost believe that Sony is behind the scenes. Sony is our most powerful competitor at present. If Nintendo collapses, it will naturally be Sony who will benefit the most, and the old fox, Ichio Hirai, Our two families have been fighting for decades. I know what kind of person he is best


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "the Yamaguchi group won''t come to me for no reason, right? At least they won''t have my picture. Someone must have secretly provided information to each other. "


    Fukushima Tadao was surprised. "You mean... The Yamaguchi group was also under Sony''s command..."


    "Almost."


    "No, it''s unlikely." Fukushima Tadao shook his head and said his previous conjecture, "the power of the Yamaguchi formation is mainly distributed in Kyoto, which is close to us, and Sony is just an outsider to this city. Our society has always had a good relationship with the Yamaguchi formation. Every year there are hundreds of millions of yen of tribute. The Yamaguchi formation will never help Sony deal with us in turn. Besides..." Fukushima Tadao frowned, Next, the most important thing is, "Toshio Yamaguchi, the leader of the Yamaguchi group, was assassinated not long ago. Now the Yamaguchi group is trying to catch the murderer. During this period, no member of the organization will accept any business or commission.


    Xiao Shili heard Fukushima Zhongfu finish, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. "Mr. Fukushima is right. It''s true, but it''s just because of this special moment that Sony can take advantage of. He doesn''t hire people from Yamaguchi group to kill me. He just borrows his opponent''s knife. It doesn''t cost him a cent to kill me, And it''s going to have a more significant effect. "


    Fukushima was stunned. "Does Mr. Xiao mean..."


    "Well, Sony first provided the other party with my information, and then let the other party know that I was behind the killing of their boss." Xiao Shili is playing with a pen in his hand, and the penholder rotates around his joint. "Of course, Sony''s empty mouth and white teeth can''t make the Yamaguchi group believe it. Most of them still secretly forge some evidence to point out that the murderer is me."


    Fukushima Tadao suddenly realized, and then he was startled. Why didn''t he think of this? I thought it strange before that Yamaguchi group had a picture of Xiao Shili in his hand. Now that the sinister character of Sony emerges in the dark, everything can be explained.


    Asshole! What a Hirai! It''s understandable that Xiao Shili is unscrupulous in order to compete in business, but his intention is so fierce and vicious. Even if he secretly sends someone to assassinate him, he even comes up with such a sinister trick. This is not only aimed at Xiao Shili. If Xiao Shili is found by the people of Shankou group, not only he will die, but the whole company will be involved. Even if Nintendo and Yamaguchi have a good relationship, this time it''s their boss who died. Xiao Shili is a guest of Nintendo. Can Nintendo get rid of the relationship?


    idiot! Fukushima Zhongfu in the heart of a hard scold, tiger does not get angry, you think I am a sick cat, Hirai Ichio, from today on, this world is you do not have me! As soon as the final plan of the president is completed, Hirai Ichio! I''ll make your family die!


    Seeing the uncontrollable indignation on Fukushima''s face, Xiao Shili knew that his strategy had worked. His purpose was to divert Fukushima''s attention from him, but he didn''t mean to stir up the conflict between Nintendo and Sony (although the two families had already accumulated deep resentment). Nintendo is an important umbrella in Rb, It is also like a fortress to hide. If Fukushima Zhongfu suspects that he has a grudge with Yamaguchi group, his situation will become very unsafe. Although Nintendo needs to rely on itself, in order to protect itself, it may also give up this cooperation and push itself out.


    However, Xiao Shili did not expect that his remarks today led to the fierce collision between the two major game companies Rb in the future, and eventually led to the complete demise of one side.


    After making sincere apology to Xiao Shili, Fukushima told him again and again to strengthen the guard around the guild hall, so he left in a bit of panic. In his opinion, the source of all the accidents Xiao Shili suffered in recent days was his own company. He was afraid that Xiao Shili would stop his investigation and return home. After all, this has endangered the other party''s life, Even if the other party wants to leave, he has no reason to keep the other party, and the cooperation between the two sides is completely hopeless.


    I absolutely can''t let things like today happen again. Tadao Fukushima is determined that as the vice president of the company and the successor of Nintendo in the future, I can''t wait to die like this. It''s time for me to fight back!


    At the same time, in the headquarters building of SONY company, Mr. Hirai looks at some reports placed in front of him, and his face is very gloomy.


    All the 20 professional killers entrusted by inagawa club were killed by Nintendo''s defensive force. Damn, these people dare to call themselves professional killers. They can''t even deal with a few bodyguards. Inagawa club is the second largest gang in yakuzaari, and its influence is all over the capital of Tokyo. I can''t imagine it''s so unbearable!


    Forget it


    Hirai, who has been in a high position for a long time, has been able to keep calm in case of change. After a few seconds of ups and downs, he soon calms down. The person he is looking for is only a professional killer, not a professional killer. The so-called professional killer is that more people are killed and skilled techniques are used to call it a professional, but it can''t be compared with a professional killer.


    Professional killers, killing is their profession. Once they are born, they live in the world for this purpose. How to take other people''s lives is the only thing they are thinking about,


    It seems that this time, I really need a real professional killer army. Hirai picked up the phone and began to dial a number slowly with his dry fingers


    Xiao Shili sat on the sofa, took a cigarette in his mouth and lit it slowly.


    He has to speed up his action. Yakuza''s internal secret agent has already realized his existence. The other party has obviously started to search the whole city. No matter how well he hides, sooner or later he will be exposed.


    So the first step at present is to find out the three people who have seen the six magic generals in the "poison bite" as soon as possible. Once they get each other''s memory, they will know where the six magic generals are. The next is the final battle, since the other side spared no effort to pursue themselves, I will return to the other side a big gift.

 Chapter 693

    However, in the present situation, it is no doubt too dangerous to act in Kyoto. The people of Yamaguchi group have been on guard all over the city, and the supernatural power has also secretly mobilized nature. Now, after all, it''s up to you to fight against an organization of 100000 people. You can''t be more cautious. It''s easy to kill dozens of young Shenji envoys with your current strength, but if you encounter a mature Shenji envoys, you can''t be sure how many chances you have to win without knowing each other''s ability.


    In addition, apart from Yakuza, Rb has an invisible force that wants to kill itself. When Sony failed in an assassination, it would never give up. Moreover, the people hired by inagawa society to kill themselves were killed by themselves. This is a great shame for inagawa society, and it will not swallow this tone.


    I don''t care much about these ordinary people, but I don''t know when they will suddenly appear. It''s really annoying. And this will also threaten the safety of star butterfly and moon butterfly. Although the two little girls have strong fighting power, it does not mean that they can avoid sneak attack 100% every time.


    Therefore, whether it is to retreat from the turbulent Kyoto for a while, or for the sake of the safety of little Laurie, their next goal should be Tokyo''s inagawa club. This can also disturb the enemy''s line of sight, so that Yakuza is not only attacked in Beijing, but also makes the enemy''s magic power more scattered.


    "Master!" Just when Xiao Shili made a decision, with a clear cry like a silver bell, a bear of moon butterfly rushed into Xiao Shili''s arms, but his lovely little face was full of doubts, "master, those people are bad guys just now, why don''t moon butterfly kill them?"


    Xiao Shili smiles and pinches little Lori''s pink face. "If you kill them, more bad people will come to us. If we go on like this, bad people will never be able to kill us, so it''s only meaningful to kill our enemies at the right time."


    Yuedie''s eyes flicker and he looks like he doesn''t understand. Xiao Shili suddenly feels that he is too bad to teach a 13-year-old girl how to kill. Although yuedie and xingdie have been trained as professional killers since childhood and have long been used to the words "kill" and "be killed", in Xiao Shili''s heart, he always hopes that they can be like ordinary little girls, Live a normal life.


    He secretly made up his mind that when it was over, he would give the two sisters a sweet and happy life, and never let them be contaminated with a trace of filth and blood in the world.


    In order to change the topic, Xiao Shili said to the two girls with a smile, "moon butterfly, don''t you always want to go to Disneyland? My brother will take you tomorrow, OK


    "Really?" Moon butterfly''s eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise. She jumped in Xiao Shili''s arms with joy, and then gave him a big kiss on the face, "moon butterfly likes his master so much!"


    Xiao Shili gently pinched the girl''s soft little fart / share. The touch was really wonderful. The softness on her fingers made her look up. After they had a bath together that night, yuedie looked like a half wife to Xiao Shili. Although the wife was too young, the girl would always grow up. It''s absolutely right to make a reservation for herself in advance.


    "Master... Hate it!" Moon butterfly gently wriggles her little body and snorts. The little girl knows what the man''s action means. It seems that her deep kiss is really a ripening agent. It makes a tender green fruit have a charming color. Xiao Shi can''t help looking at the star butterfly. He has to give the little fruit a shot at any time.


    This look, but found that cool little Laurie is also staring at themselves, two people''s eyes contact each other, Xiao Shili suddenly feel star butterfly eyes implied a complex look, what is, I also don''t know, star butterfly immediately turned the small face, leaving only Xiao Shili a lingering in the heart.


    After saying hello to Nintendo, I only said that I wanted to go to Tokyo for a few days. Although Fukushima didn''t trust Xiao Shili to run around at such a time, they were guests after all, and they couldn''t restrict each other''s personal freedom, so they had to send more than ten elite bodyguards to accompany him to Tokyo. In secret, he sent more people to ensure Xiao Shili''s personal safety.


    RB, as a small and tiny place, is only a few hours away from the farthest cities. Xiao Shili and the star moon sisters arrive in Tokyo at noon the next day. The first thing to arrive in Tokyo is to accompany the two little lollies to have a good time in Disneyland, In the next few days, I went to many places of interest in Tokyo.


    On the surface, Xiao Shili is playing with the two little lollies. He takes this opportunity to relax, which is also true in the eyes of the bodyguards. But in fact, in the process of collecting intelligence, we found out the influence of inagawa society in all parts of Tokyo.


    There are more than 4000 people in Tokyo. In Tokyo alone, there are 32 industries. Although the inagawa society will collect protection fees from all walks of life in the city, it will not help people watch the market. In Tokyo, as long as the name of the inagawa society is given, it will not dare to make trouble unless someone deliberately asks for death, just like the Yamaguchi group, Eighty percent of inagawa''s income comes from drug trafficking, prostitution, usury and high protection fees, and 20 percent comes from legitimate income. The whole RB underworld can be said to be built by Yakuza, so no matter Yamaguchi group, inagawa society or Zhuji society, they represent absolute power and status in the local underworld, and they are also the only underworld organization occupying the city.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes naturally focused on the places where the gang members gathered more. The six "poison bite" members could be of any identity in the gang. In Tokyo, they might be the president of inagawa society, or they might just be ordinary members. After several days of observation, Xiao finally focused on four places in the center of Tokyo.


    These four places are a nightclub, a private club, a bowling alley and an underground casino. The four venues are open at night, and a large number of inagawa members gather every night. It fully meets the conditions for "poison bite" to appear.

 Chapter 694

    It seems that the tragedy of the Yamaguchi group has not affected the inagawa society at all. It''s not surprising that each guild has its own enemies. Because both sides belong to the same organization, they don''t associate each other''s attack with themselves. In fact, the Yamaguchi group and the inagawa society have always been in a state of competition in order to win a higher position in the organization. It can be said that the Yamaguchi group suffered from this disaster, Inagawa, from the president to the members, had a schadenfreude mentality.


    At night, a Mercedes Benz stops in a secluded alley in central Tokyo. Xiao Shili holds one hand on the steering wheel and looks out of the window. About five minutes later, two figures, embracing each other, stumbled into the alley.


    The visitor was a man and a woman. Xiao Shili''s eyes naturally focused on the woman. The woman''s dress was extremely coquettish and attractive. Qi B''s skirt was so short that it almost showed the inside of her lower part. The black skirt, coupled with the black high boots on her feet, made the middle part of the skirt more white, and she was wearing a tight black leather coat, But the zipper of the leather coat was opened to the bottom of the chest, and the deep jade groove was clearly seen. In Rb, even when the temperature is coldest in winter, women always wear it in this way. They always have to show their thighs to have aesthetic feeling. Xiao Shili strongly supports this point, and thinks it is worth learning from women all over the world.


    Although the man was in a suit and shoes, his clothes were already scattered, the hem of his shirt was exposed, and his tie didn''t know where he had gone. It seems that it should be the white-collar workers of the company who come out to indulge in the night in this city. The woman next to him is 25-6 years old. She doesn''t seem to be a sister who helps her to make friends. She is mostly a wine girl in a tavern.


    RB''s hostess is different from chicken. Most entertainment places have hostess. Their main job is to accompany customers to drink and entertainment. Of course, you can also ask them out to dinner, but this does not belong to the scope of the transaction, only based on the personal relationship between the two sides, but the general wine girl will not refuse. Then it''s up to you to pay and personal charm. If you take a woman out with enough money, or you are handsome enough, it''s not a problem to go to bed with her. But not all the wine girls will go to bed with their guests. Even some men fall in love with the wine girls and marry each other.


    So the biggest difference between a wine girl and a chicken is that the latter can only satisfy you in sex, while the former can make you feel happy and relaxed physically and mentally.


    In front of them, it seems that they have just come out of a bar and are both drunk. A man and a woman in the middle of the night, hiding in a deserted alley, what will happen? What else can happen? Xiao Shili looked forward to this scene.


    As a matter of fact, Xiao Shili is here to do business tonight, instead of hiding here to peep at people''s open-air shooting. He is waiting for someone who can act as a stand in. Although he doesn''t want to inject his soul fragments into a drunkard''s body, he sees that the man is pressing the woman on the wall and kissing the cherry, When a hand had been extended to the bottom of the skirt along the woman''s full / full thigh, he immediately chose to jump without hesitation.


    The wonderful feeling came to his skin and nerves instantly. The soft touch came from the palm of his hand. His tongue was gently stirred by a fragrant soft tongue, which aroused Xiao Shili''s desire. Last night, he held the moon butterfly in his arms, kissed the petal like lips, and sucked the sweet and greasy tongue, Xiaoshili has already expanded to the point where it can''t expand any more. The hard little mushroom is finally in the center of the tender and soft flower / stamen. The hardest part has been slightly wrapped by two pink petals, but it doesn''t enter into it. It''s like a very hungry person who sees a table full of delicious dishes, but only let you smell the taste, and can''t be late for your mouth, Who can stand this feeling!


    Now Xiao Shili is like a hungry wolf, eager to find a place to vent, he has almost let a 13-year-old little Lori become a woman ahead of time, if this continues, I really don''t know that I can''t control myself at any moment.


    Although the woman in front of him is very different from any other pretty girl around him, after all, she is a beautiful woman, and she has a good figure. He takes so much care of her when her lust is provoked. He reaches under the woman''s skirt and feels a thin belt on her plump fart / thigh, which is tightly tied in the deep buttock / groove.


    "Pa Cha" a, silk inside there can withstand the power of men''s big hands, directly torn in half, the woman gently "um" a, the voice is three blame, seven confused, it seems that the man suddenly burst out of the wild and excited.


    "Hate... Don''t be here... Quickly find a hotel..." although women are also picked to spring, but after all can''t be in such a place... Although this alley is remote, it doesn''t mean that no one will pass by, and there is a car not far ahead, the owner of the car may come at any time.


    However, when the woman protested in a low voice, she would groan every half sentence, accompanied by a short gasp, because the two fingers of the man had entered the stream and the grass at the moment, spinning rapidly.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." the woman finally couldn''t help crying out. It felt great. Just with her fingers, she was almost high / fashionable. She couldn''t see that this honest looking office worker had such strong technology. If she had known this, she wouldn''t go around with him so much, and she asked him to buy a mink coat of 100000 yen, Just go straight to bed with him.


    It''s just fingers that make you feel so good. If that big thing comes in, what will it feel like? The woman thinks, the jade / buttock of white flower under the short skirt trembles in the cold wind, and is about to rise.


    However, at this time, the man''s finger suddenly left his sensitive / sensitive part, and a sense of emptiness suddenly came from the woman. He turned back and looked at the man plaintively. I hate him. Do you have such a feeling? It''s obvious that people are going to be high / high tide, but you take your fingers away. Don''t you mean to make people feel bad?


    Xiao Shili is aware of the reaction of the woman''s body, and knows that she is about to take that. He doesn''t know whether RB woman is too coquettish or her finger skill is too strong. In a word, he is not happy yet, but let RB women be beautiful first. What is this.

 Chapter 695

    What''s more, he is a little dissatisfied with the body in front of him. The main reason is that RB man''s life is too short, and his anger is less than half of his own. It''s nice for others, but he''s embarrassed to take it out.


    In addition, even if it''s cool, it can''t just be cool in spirit. Since it''s to solve physiological problems, it''s also necessary to release it in physiology. Xiao Shili picked up the woman and went to the car behind him.


    The woman was held in her arms by Xiao Shili. She couldn''t help but have a bad temper. Just now, she asked you to look for a hotel. If you didn''t look for it, she would tease others to ask for it. They already wanted to do it with you here, and they had to change places. Moreover, they didn''t even wear their clothes well. The pants were hanging on their legs, and they still held them like this. The wind blew, Not all the little butts under the skirt have been seen.


    Xiao Shili''s main body is sitting in the car, and his lower body is in a state of anger at the moment. Both the main body and the sub body are controlled by the same consciousness, so the main body can also receive the spiritual sensing of the sub body. As soon as the door is opened, the sub body outside directly throws in the woman who is in a hurry to pull up her underwear.


    When the woman saw that she was thrown into the car, another man appeared in front of her. She was shocked. Is this the case that two people want to play 3P with themselves? I''m a wine girl, but I''m not a prostitute. I''m not cheap enough to do it with two men at the same time. Unexpectedly, the first man threw himself into the car, turned and left, and soon disappeared in the alley.


    Seeing this scene, a woman was lost in her heart, and a master in bed disappeared from her eyes. Unable to figure out the situation, she had to look up at the man in front of her, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat is a pretty boy of seventeen or eighteen years old. At this time, he is looking at himself with a kind of colorful eyes. Although his eyes are very colorful, the boy''s appearance is elegant and handsome, which is many times more handsome than his uncle just now. Of course, his kung fu in bed is good. On the one hand, being able to do / love with his handsome brother is not fun. Women who are not satisfied with their desires have not yet completely slipped from the top of * *, Of course, I hope someone can satisfy himself at this time.


    In front of the teenager, I''m my sister. Of course, I have to take the initiative. While chatting with each other in Japanese, a woman reaches out her hand like a teenager, and the other hand is inserted into her peach blossom hole to retain her feeling. I just hope to replace it with a harder / thicker one.


    It doesn''t matter. As soon as she touches it, the woman suddenly gives out a cry of surprise. Although she hasn''t seen the real body of the hard pillar in the other person''s pants, she just feels the size with her little hand, which has already made the woman''s soul fly out of the sky.


    But is it really the case? The woman didn''t believe it. She gently untied the man''s belt with trembling fingers. When a huge object suddenly jumped out, the woman was completely shocked... Although she didn''t have a relationship with many men, she also knew the size of an ordinary man. Compared with several guests she had accompanied, it was twice the size of the latter!


    RB men''s things are generally very short, Rb women will feel very powerful when they see the size of ordinary Chinese men, let alone Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have such good patience. When she recovered from her surprise, she held the woman in her lap and sank her arms. All she heard was "Puji", and the groan of women''s desire for immortality and death


    After two o''clock in the morning, a casino owned by inagawa club is still in front of the door. From time to time, rich and young tycoons with all kinds of beautiful women walk down from the famous cars of different styles and enter the casino. For those who are qualified to enter these places, nightlife has just begun.


    And the inside of the casino is a fiery scene. Inagawa club is the owner of the casino, so there is no need to hide anything. After entering the vast hall, there is a huge casino directly. The well-dressed men and sexy women mingle and linger among the gambling tables. The air is full of laughter, sigh, roar and the sound of chips colliding with each other.


    At this time, in front of the gorgeous gate of the casino, there appeared a man dressed as an ordinary office worker. In terms of clothing and temperament, he was extremely incompatible with the rich and young tycoons who were walking into the casino.


    Eight members of inagawa society in black suits, who were guarding at the door, naturally came forward and stopped the man. The man didn''t say much about being blocked, but just took a pile of money from his pocket and patted him on the other side''s chest.


    The younger brother of inagawa Club immediately stepped back by this slap, and the money was scattered all over the ground. He was annoyed in his heart. Damn, you think you are great if you have money? I don''t want to see where it is. There are so many rich people here. You are the only one who dares to be disrespectful in front of inagawa society. I think you want to die!


    However, if you want to think like this, he is just a member of the lowest level of inagawa society, otherwise he will not guard the door here. Every year, the profits made by this gambling house have to pay a certain amount to the organization. If not, the person in charge of this gambling house, that is, his boss, will bear severe punishment.


    So although it''s a gambling house set up by gangs, it still adheres to the principle of putting the guests first, and is more respectful to the guests than other places. Otherwise, who dares to play here?


    The younger brother was angry, but he didn''t dare to do anything drastic. He took a look at the money on the ground, but there were many. Now some rich people like to pretend to be poor. This is a hobby of others, and you can''t say anything. At present, you can only swallow your anger, smile, flash and make a gesture of empty invitation.


    Xiao Shili, of course, is not a rich man. The money is all the property in the office worker''s pocket and has been accumulated for several months. Today, he specially took it out to please the wine girl he has been secretly fond of. He just pities the man who has been occupied. Unexpectedly, the money is gone, and the happy woman is also taken by others. More importantly, it''s hard to say whether he has life or not.


    When Xiao Shili walked into the casino, he found that every few steps in front of the walls around the casino stood a member of the Yamaguchi group. These people were the security guards of the casino, and their eyes were watching the casino closely. In addition, the official in charge of the casino, the waiter in charge of cutting off drinks and some women invited by the special door to accompany the guests were not from the inagawa club.


    Of course, this is not the only floor of the casino. There are two more floors above it. Only people with special status can enter.

 Chapter 696

    According to the visual estimation, there are about 200 to 300 members of inagawa club in this casino. So far, he has not sensed the existence of Shenji envoys. Xiao Shili finally began to feel a little strange. There are about two or three hundred Shenji envoys hidden in Yakuza. Among the 100000 people, there is a three thousandth chance, that is to say, About one out of every three hundred ordinary members is a Shenji envoy.


    In the daytime, as a tourist, I secretly searched around several industries of inagawa club. As a result, I didn''t feel the breath of Shenji envoys. Did all Shenji envoys in Yakuza use the shielding force field?


    But there is no need for the other party to do so. In Rb, there is no one who can be the enemy of the same kind. In this case, why should the other party guard against it? If there is only an enemy, it is himself at the moment.


    Is it not that Yakuza is so alert to his arrival that every Shenji envoy hides his breath?


    If so, there''s no way. Xiao Shili took out a standard dagger from his pocket and gently pointed the blade at the ground.


    I don''t have any pity for RB people, so once I kill them, it doesn''t matter how many people are affected


    Just as Xiao Shili was about to kill, he was suddenly stunned in his eyes and stopped his action.


    In another corner of the city, Xiao Shili, who is rushing towards the woman''s body, also slowed down, because the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated at this time.


    Who will call you at this time? Of course, there are many possibilities for the target, because Xiao Shili has opened the global communication service, and he still uses the original number in Rb, so he may call anyone he knows.


    For the man suddenly slowed down the speed of pulling / inserting, the woman straddling Xiao Shili didn''t have any reaction. She had already ushered in four times of high tide. At this time, she was completely in a semi coma state. At the moment, she was just a tool for men to vent their anger.


    The mobile phone screen shows a number that he has never seen before. Xiao Shili waited for a few seconds, but when he saw that the other party still didn''t mean to hang up, he picked it up.


    "Hello?"


    "Long time no see, classmate Xiao Shili." A woman''s voice came over the phone.


    Hearing this sound, Xiao Shi left his brain like an electric current, stopped completely, and his back muscles tensed instantly.


    This voice will not be forgotten even in another ten years! Strong surprise and accident hit like a wave at the moment, I never thought that the other party would call me again!


    The woman on the other end of the phone is Anne!


    Hearing each other''s voice again, I feel totally different from before. When I learned that Anne''s real identity is also a magic emissary, and one of Yakuza''s core members "poison bite", code named black snake, this woman''s confused identity has been completely clear, and she has become one of the biggest enemies in front of her eyes!


    And is extremely threatening enemy!


    After a few seconds of silence, Xiao Shili thought that the other party had her own phone at the beginning. If she wanted to, she could call her at any time.


    Having been looking for the enemy, he suddenly called himself. Xiao Shili''s mood at the moment can be imagined.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shi left his mind and tried his best to say in a flat tone. His mind was spinning fast and he guessed what the other party was calling him for?


    "Just to warn you of the imminent danger." Women on the phone quietly tunnel.


    Xiao Shili immediately laughed. He couldn''t help laughing. If your enemy reminds you that you are in danger, isn''t it a funny thing.


    "If you don''t want to die, let your part leave the casino immediately." However, the woman''s next words, but let Xiao Shili''s smile stiff in the face.


    what? How does the other party know this? Is this woman in the casino at the moment? She was discovered as soon as she entered the casino. What''s more, the other party even knew her ability, just like a fortress with iron walls. Suddenly a hole opened, and the cold wind suddenly swept Xiao Shili''s whole body.


    Shocked, Xiao Shili couldn''t speak for a moment, but his brain didn''t stop working. Now that he knew this, he could attack and kill himself secretly. What''s the meaning of telling him to leave?


    "What do you mean?" Xiao Shili''s tone sank, and his painstaking strategy was suddenly seen through. It was hard to hide his low mood.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not totally helping you, part of it is for myself. In short, now, you have to leave the casino, or you will be doomed." Anne''s voice sounded again from the other side of the microphone. Different from the previous feeling of affinity, a woman''s voice is full of coldness and indifference. Maybe this is her original voice without disguise.


    This is likely to be a trap set by the other side! Reason tells itself that it''s time to hang up now! But a certain feeling in the subconscious still prompted Xiao Shili to continue to listen.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need to track your location with mobile phone signal. In order to let you stop worrying about this, I will tell you that your main location is in mujinding, No.16, 8dingmu. You are in an alley. On the left is the midnight guild hall of mujingye, and on the right is a residential area waiting for demolition." Anne said quietly.


    Xiao Shili was completely stunned. For the first time, he felt that this woman was so terrible. The other party knew that all this was definitely not accidental, but it was related to the other party''s ability. What kind of ability could be abnormal to this point.


    "Next, I''ll give you some useful information." It seems that women don''t talk much nonsense. From Xiao Shili''s silence, they know that the other party has given up their doubts. "Before you make the action tonight, you must have explored the power of inagawa society, right? So you will find that there are 32 industries of inagawa society in Tokyo, but these 32 industries will be closed at night, leaving only ten entertainment places that can be opened at night, and only five of these ten entertainment places have members of inagawa society. All this is not accidental, but a trap under our deliberate arrangement, The purpose is to wait for you to cast the net


    "Trap?"


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. Is that so? There are five... But I''ve missed one.

 Chapter 697

    My separation... Exposed!


    I didn''t expect to be noticed so soon!


    At the moment, a young girl stops in front of the man who is occupied by Xiao Shili in the casino hall in the center of Tokyo.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and saw that the Japanese girl, about 17 or 18 years old, was very sweet and lovely. She was wearing a snow-white down jacket and a pair of tight jeans. Her round legs were perfectly outlined. Her long wine red hair was tied into two long horsetails on both sides. She looked like a pure high school student.


    However, the girl''s look is extremely quiet, and the breath from her body makes her look different in this noisy environment. It''s not a kind of aloofness, nor an independent alternative, but the most direct and natural feeling: she is in a laughing crowd, And the people around them are weak enough to be ignored.


    This kind of breath also emanates from Xiao Shili.


    At the moment, their eyes were opposite in the hall, just like two fireflies in the dark, they could see each other.


    However, Xiao Shili is always in the hall, but the girl appears quietly. He doesn''t even know how the other party finds himself or when he will come to him.


    There was no need to think about it or prove it. Xiao Shili immediately determined that this woman was one of the members of poison bite.


    Two people at the same time across the eyes of a strange, recognized each other''s identity.


    In a moment, they moved at the same time, but the extent of the movement was different. Xiao Shili suddenly burst out with an overwhelming momentum and made an aggressive gesture, as if she wanted to swallow the girl in front of her in an instant. But the girl was frightened by the breath and quickly jumped away from the opposite side.


    While the girl jumps out backward and makes a evasive gesture, Xiao Shili suddenly turns around and runs towards the door.


    Seven Kui pretty face expression a Leng, feint? I was cheated! The other side just showed so true, I really think the other side wants to launch a full blow, who thought this guy''s purpose is to escape!


    The other party was the one who had killed Toshio Yamaguchi. Naturally, Qikui didn''t dare to be careless, and his ability was not combat type, so he was very careful, but... This guy turned around and ran away without saying a word, which was a bit too surprising.


    Finally set a trap to wait for the prey, can''t be so easy to escape by the other side, seven Kui rushed to catch up, at the same time took out the mobile phone to the rest of the people sent a ready message.


    A look up, the other side has fled to the opposite side of the road, is a small alley. Although each person in the poison bite has different ability types, he will continue to hone his physical skills from the day he gets the magic weapon. If we count the ability given by the magic weapon and only rely on the body to fight, it is not a problem for each of the seven people to choose 100 strong men.


    Seven Kui doesn''t use the slightest ability at the moment, and the speed is not inferior to Xiao Shili at all. After a few jumps, they approach each other. Xiumei frowns slightly. Is the legendary son of the dark night really this guy? Strength is not so good, so simple to be overtaken by himself, how in the end is Yamaguchi Toshio killed by such a guy?


    Just thinking about it, the man in front of him suddenly showed his figure and jumped out nearly 100 meters in front of him. But it took less than a second for such a long distance. Qi Kui was stunned for a moment. Did the other side hide his strength all the time?


    Xiao Shili really didn''t expect that the speed of these horsetail student girls would be so fast that they were almost overtaken by each other, so he immediately started to wake up. Although they only had one third of the body attributes of the main body, after they started to wake up, their strength would be almost equal to that of the main body, but even if he found out, even if they started to wake up, The speed is just as fast as that of a girl. Although she can get away from her, she can''t get rid of her.


    It seems that as Anne said, everyone in the poison bite is extremely dangerous. Even the physical quality of this lovely student sister is not inferior to that of Toshio Yamaguchi. Xiao Shili felt more about the proportion of luck in the process of killing Junfu Yamaguchi.


    At this moment, they came to a street park at the intersection of Shitou. The terrain became more open, and the number of buildings around them was quite rare. There were several roads leading to any direction.


    This is it! Xiao Shili, who is running rapidly, suddenly turns around to meet the girl behind him.


    Seven sunflower tiny a coagulate eyebrow, plan to start here? Body immediately also disease stop down, backward a jump, avoided the other party path straight to come over of a chop.


    A seven inch long dagger appeared in the man''s hand. However, when the knife was cut into the air, Qikui felt a chill passing in front of him. He quickly dodged, but his down jacket had been cut,


    The other side''s blade did not touch himself, but by virtue of the void caused damage to himself, seven sunflower heart, this is one of the other side''s abilities? The real attack range of that knife is larger than that of the entity. Is it a power? Skill? Or the power of the dagger itself.


    Not sure how long the attack distance of this void was, Qikui jumped back a few times, and instantly opened a distance of more than ten meters with Xiao Shili. He was on guard and faced each other.


    I don''t know if this girl is the one who can trace her true body among the six "poison bites". It''s really risky to try to find out each other''s ability without being touched by each other, and that''s the main purpose of Xiao Shili''s failure to recall her body!


    At least to confirm the ability of one of the other party, in the "poison bite" before the other members did not arrive, leaving their own time is not much!


    Four daggers slipped out of the cuffs of Xiao Shili''s hands and shot at each other. Then four daggers and eight daggers came one after another, directly blocking any space around the opponent''s body. This blow must force the opponent to defend!


    The girl stood on the ground with one hand and jumped backward to avoid the four daggers. Her figure had not recovered, but the four daggers could not be avoided in any way. At this time, a black flame suddenly surged around the girl''s body, forming a fireball with a diameter of one meter to wrap her whole body, and the dagger fell into the black fire, Instantly by the temperature of black inflammation dissolved into water.

 Chapter 698

    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. This kind of black inflammation looks familiar. Should it be


    At this moment, where the black flame is scattered, a figure appears from the scattered fire fog. What appears in front of us again is a tall, middle-aged man in a black suit with a big back, with a grim smile on his face.


    what?


    Seeing the dead Shunfu Yamaguchi suddenly reappear in front of him, Xiao Shili is not surprised, but he immediately reflects that this girl... Has the ability to transform into someone else.


    As like as two peas, the same ability to reproduce the same ability is also obtained. This ability makes Xiao Shi surprised.


    Seven Kui, who has changed into Toshio Yamaguchi, now raises one hand, and a black flame in his palm spurts out. He immediately crosses an arc in mid air, and with the effect of tracking, he flies to Xiao Shili accurately.


    Xiao Shili, who is familiar with Toshio Yamaguchi''s ability, knows how to deal with this move. As soon as Heiyan flies near, he suddenly jumps back. Heiyan falls and bombards the ground. Under the fire and fog, he immediately melts a shallow pit with a diameter of one meter.


    Seven sunflower hands together, once again release a black inflammation fly to the opponent, Xiao Shili in accordance with the same method to avoid, at this time also found a little, in front of this "rockery pass Junfu" release of black inflammation, than the "real Yamaguchi Junfu" release much smaller, and in the destructive power is also inferior, in addition, the girl seems to only release a black inflammation.


    This shows that although a girl can obtain the ability of a person by changing herself into another person, she can''t give full play to this ability 100 (percent sign), and can only give full play to about 50 (percent sign) and 60 (percent sign) at most.


    Well, I''ve achieved my goal. It''s not too late. Let''s retreat now. Although Xiao Shili still wants to see who the girl can turn into, it''s impossible for her to completely defend herself from attack by relying on the power of black fire. Moreover, this beautiful girl has a very careful mind. She deliberately chooses to turn into a dead person because she already knows the ability of Toshio Yamaguchi, Black inflammation is no longer a secret for themselves, in the last resort to show their ability, but also to the maximum extent to hide their strength.


    "Is this the legendary son of the night?"


    At this time, a gloomy voice suddenly sounded in the night sky.


    Xiao Shili followed the direction of the voice and found that four people had appeared around him.


    A bald old man with a snow-white beard, an old-fashioned kimono and a crutch was standing seven or eight meters to his left.


    Another very short man with long hair covering half of his face stood behind him on his right side. It was this man who just spoke.


    On the statue of a fountain in the rear, there stands a young man about 20 years old with a slightly long bangs flying in the night wind. He is also the only one with a smile among the four.


    "Ha ha, it forced our seven sisters to use their abilities. It seems that the legend of the son of the night is true." The young man said with a smile, his face seemed to have found something very interesting, and his eyes were shining on Xiao Shili.


    Seven younger sister naturally refers to the lovely girl who is fighting with Xiao Shi. The girl is now surrounded by a lavender light, and she is back to her original appearance. She complains discontentedly, "it''s so slow to come. I''ll leave it to you."


    And the last person left was naturally Anne, whom Xiao Shili had seen for a long time, but knew that she had only seen each other now.


    Two people have fought for a period of time of cry way, also can be regarded as acquaintances, separated nearly a year to meet again. The Anne in front of her is not the Anne in Xiao Shili''s memory at all. The woman in front of her is wearing a tight black leather suit. She is hot and sexy, but there is a trace of coldness. She is totally different from the doctor of the scientific research institution Xiao Shili knew at the beginning. At this time, we have to admire each other''s acting skills.


    Anne looks at Xiao Shili without expression. There is a trace of curiosity in her eyes. She seems to be surprised because Xiao Shili doesn''t comply with his words. In addition, there is a trace of expectation. She is the only one among these people who knows that this person is just a part of Xiao Shili, but this secret will not be hidden for long.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes stay on Anne for more than a few seconds, and then he immediately moves away. Although he and this woman have not established a clear cooperative relationship, the other party has indeed helped him once, and there may be further development in the future, so we can''t let the other members of "poison bite" see anything now. Despite all this, even though Anne once cheated herself, she was not the kind of person to pull down the bridge,


    In addition to Anne, the remaining three people are the three who have seen the six magic generals. Xiao Shili can''t help but get a little excited. As long as he can jump to any one of them, he can immediately know where the six magic generals are. However, these six men, as the subordinates of the six evil generals, are already so powerful. The founder of Yakuza, the most powerful Mafia organization in East Asia, and the ultimate commander of Rb Shenji envoy, will have the power of terror.


    At least now I should not be the opponent of that person.


    Due to the inability to use soul transition, Xiao Shili has to retreat for the time being and wait until the next day to capture each other''s memory.


    "I''ll take care of this guy." Mu yeshen suddenly moved his steps and walked towards Xiao Shili. A gust of wind blew his long hair, and his eyes were shining like a fire in the dark. "Here is the Revenge of the pass."


    The short man''s body suddenly sent out a very cold breath, as if to freeze all around. This breath came from his eyes. The atmosphere in the field suddenly became tense. Everyone watched their figure and the next World War.


    At this time, in the eyes of the public, the office man in a suit suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Ah?" Chiba Xiangyi, who was waiting for a good play, was stunned.


    Has been slightly closed eyes of kuramura Qianming also opened his eyes.


    "What... What''s going on?" Qikui opened his eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment.


    Only Anne had a faint smile on her face.


    After pausing for a moment, mu yeshen quickly moved to the man who had fallen down. He pressed his hand on the other man, and then slowly shook his head. "This is not the body of the other man, but a puppet controlled by him."

 Chapter 699

    "Is it... Puppet?" Chiba Xiang frowned. Of course, everyone on the scene saw that Xiao Shili''s appearance didn''t match the one in the photo, but they all thought that the other party had used the ability of face changing. No one thought that this was not the other party at all.


    "No way." Qikui shook his head hard, "the feeling that the other side gave me at the first sight is not wrong. At that time, I was face to face with him, and I could clearly feel that the other side was the person we were looking for!"


    "Women''s intuition?" Chiba Xiang said.


    Seven Kui just want to refute, listen to Mu yeshen said, "seven feeling may not be wrong, the other party''s ability is likely to inject their own consciousness into other people''s body, and then control other people''s body."


    Chiba xiangdao, "can you trace the position of the other side?"


    "If it was just now, it would be OK." Muyeshen shook his head, "but now the other party''s consciousness has left the body. The guy lying on the ground is just an ordinary person."


    Just then, the man collapsed on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, with a blank look on his face, and then looked at several people in horror, "you... Who are you, and where is this place? Where''s Lixiang? What have you done to Lixiang? "


    A fast shadow flashed, the man''s head suddenly flew in the air, muyeshen palm edge dripping blood, low way, "noisy to death."


    "So what now?" Seven Kui looked at Chiba Xiang and asked, although kuramura Qianming is the "leader" of poison bite, Chiba Xiang is usually the one who gives advice in the team, so it is usually the latter who decides the next action.


    "It''s reasonable to be escaped by the other party this time." Chiba Xiang put his two hands in the pocket of his sweater and leaned back against the wall. He didn''t look very depressed. "Without knowing each other''s ability, the success rate of layout was only 30%, but at least he knew each other''s ability."


    "So what?" Seven Kui slightly with dissatisfaction to shout a way, "my ability, but also be known by the other side."


    "Don''t put on airs, my young lady." Chiba Xiang looked at the girl with a smile, "you have at least copied the abilities of six of us. What the other party sees is only one of them, and the ability of Yamaguchi has been known for a long time. As a changeable goblin, don''t be so stingy."


    "Dead Chiba, what do you know?" Qikui said angrily, "he knows that I can become someone else. It''s not easy to cheat when he wants to cheat him in the future."


    "Cheat him?" Chiba Xiang shook his head, "I advise you to give up this idea. We underestimated each other at the beginning. This person''s thinking ability and layout are not under me at all. It''s much more difficult to kill each other than we thought."


    Chiba''s intelligence is the highest in the team. It can make him make such an evaluation, which shows that the other party is really smart.


    "Next, do you want to search the whole city for that guy?" Muye Shen said in a deep voice.


    "No Muyeshen''s face showed a confident smile again at the moment. "He will come to us again. The guy''s purpose is to kill us. Before reaching this goal, the other party will not give up."


    If at ordinary times, hear such a sentence, some people will not help laughing voice, even some people want to kill themselves, this is absolutely the most funny joke in my life. But at the moment, no one is laughing, everyone''s heart exudes a cold feeling from the inside out, although everyone present has self-confidence, if you and the other side one-on-one confrontation, you can absolutely beat the other side, but everyone has not forgotten one thing, that is the identity of the other side!


    The legendary son of the dark night may be just an ordinary person, but the magic power of the man''s body is the soul of the legendary Fairfax!


    Will the legendary Shenji be as unknown as the general Shenji? At least some of the strength shown by the other side today has caused a slight turbulence in people''s hearts.


    "It''s not so against objectivism." Muyeshen snorted, "the next time that guy appears again, I will definitely kill him."


    At this time, Chiba Xiang pocket phone suddenly rang up, he picked up a listen, originally with a smile expression suddenly changed, "what do you say?"


    "Damn it Chiba Xiang squeezed the phone tightly, and then quickly began to dial another phone.


    Seeing this, the other four were all curious. Qikui asked, "what happened?"


    "Marushan!" Chiba Xiang''s eyes are very anxious. "Just received the report from his subordinates, the bastard of marushan broke through the guard''s block and left the old man''s house without permission. He went to the city alone."


    "What?" Everyone''s eyes are surprised, seven Kui frown way, "pill mountain this big fool, in the end want to do?"


    Muyeshen raised his hand, "wait... Now the son of the dark night has been defeated by us, and the first battle tonight is over. Even if marushan appears, there should be no danger..." speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something, his face suddenly changed, and he said two words from his mouth, "Lord... Lord!"


    Yes, although he and others beat back Xiao Shili''s separation, his main body may still be in action somewhere in the city. The other party''s purpose is to kill him and others. That is to say, the war is not over!


    Twenty minutes ago, just when Fenshen and Qikui were in contact, Xiao Shili''s main body had already transferred to a car and drove to the address given by Anne.


    It''s really difficult to control two minds at the same time. It''s just to do some daily actions. Although there''s no problem, it''s difficult to control two bodies at the same time when a certain mind needs to concentrate and really enter the battle.


    Before you reach the target location, you should be able to make a decision on the other side of your body. At that time, you can recall the fragments of your soul and unite your mind to deal with the coming enemy.


    At this time, the road ahead suddenly blocked up, and cars were forced to line up. Xiao Shili looked up and saw a car lying in the middle of the road in the distance. Around the car stood a dozen men in black suits, each with a bright Japanese knife in his hand.


    Unexpectedly, inagawa society has sent out a large group of people to block the road, in order to prevent their own escape? Xiao Shili didn''t have any hesitation. He got out of the car and went straight ahead.


    The car owners who were forced to block the road didn''t know what happened. Some people got out of the car and wanted to scold. But when they saw that the person in front of the road was inagawa Hui, everyone immediately dared to say one more word. All the faces showed a look of fear. Some of them hid in the car, while others simply abandoned the car and left the scene far away.

 Chapter 700

    Xiao Shili went straight to the group of people in the middle of the road. When he was more than ten meters away from the other party, he was finally noticed by the other party. Several men yelled at the same time, "stop!"


    Xiao Shili completely ignores the existence of the other party and keeps walking forward. When the people of inagawa Club realize that the situation is wrong, they pull out their guns and point at the other party.


    "I say it again, or kill..." the gang leader just roared out half, saw a piece of blood spattered open, the man''s head was only half, the mouth still kept the shape of angry, the whole person slowly fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the others found that their boss had died, but there was a dark figure around them.


    The members of inagawa society were unable to respond. When did the other party come here! Some people even take another look at the place where Xiao Shili was just now in order to confirm.


    But when they saw that the place was empty, there was no time for them to take back their eyes. A cold light crossed the semicircular arc. The four or five people who were nearest to him were separated from his chest at the same time, and they were dislocated and slipped away under the gushing blood.


    The whole street suddenly sounded a scream, saw this bloody scene, people began to panic to flee in all directions, accompanied by the sound of car motors, dozens of cars blocked in the middle of the road, at the moment suddenly in a mess, have rushed to the sidewalk, although it is important to escape, but most people do not want to give up their car.


    After a short period of chaos, the whole street suddenly became empty and lonely, leaving only a few cars left by the side of the road, flashing the alarm.


    A black teenager stood in the middle of the street, with more than a dozen corpses and scattered blood and internal organs at his feet. Some people hiding in shops on both sides of the street watched in horror as if a demon had come to the world. Who was the teenager? He killed more than a dozen adult men with guns in a flash. What''s more, The other party is from inagawa society.


    What the hell? This is not a movie, is it!


    In this way, it''s much smoother. Looking at the empty street, Xiao Shili was about to get on the Buick in the middle of the road when he heard a sharp sound of friction between the tire and the ground. Looking sideways, a Honda SUV rushed out at the corner of the street ahead, followed by six or seven cars of the same style.


    Reinforcements? Xiao Shili is not in the mood to entangle with these minions, but the other side comes from the front and blocks the road ahead. With the rapid approach of the SUV, two figures emerged from the windows on both sides, and the guns in their hands spewed out flames immediately.


    The powerful bullet went straight through the hood of Buick. From the point of view of the broken arms and range, it should be a semi-automatic rifle.


    It''s really troublesome. Xiao Shili slightly lowered himself, avoided several bullets flying over his head, and rushed to the other side with a sudden kick.


    Although the people on several cars had enough firepower, it was still in vain that they could not aim. The two Gunners on the first car were concentrating their firepower on the other party''s hiding car, but suddenly they saw a black fog like shadow rushing out from the rear of the car and shooting straight at their own car.


    They quickly aimed at the shadow and spared no effort to shoot, but the speed of the shadow was too fast for the naked eye to distinguish, not to mention aiming. The bullets only stirred up gravel on the ground. When they finally see each other''s appearance, the world in front of them has begun to rotate.


    The two men''s heads tumbled in the air for several times and then fell to the ground. Xiao Shili took the gun from two dead bodies hanging out of the car window. Two M4 aimed at the rear vehicle at the same time. One shot violently. The windshield in front of the vehicle was broken and splashed with blood. Then, with a bang, the whole car turned into a fireball, The high flame suddenly blocked the car behind.


    "Asshole!" The driver of the car behind quickly stepped on the brake. The fire and fog in front were mixed with smoke. The enemy''s figure had disappeared in the field of vision. The five cars behind had to stop, and the people in the car jumped down with guns.


    But before these people had time to raise their guns, rows of bullets were fired in the smoke of the fire in front of them, and more than a dozen people suddenly burst into blood and fell to the ground.


    A team leader''s face was shocked. The 20 or so people he brought with him were half killed in less than half a minute. He was so frightened that he could not show his face. He hid behind a car and dialed the boss.


    "Big brother, we met the enemy on the street of Beichuan town, right... The other side is very strong, the brothers have already hung up half, now... What should we do now?" The group leader, who was in a state of panic, reported to his boss.


    Located in an old residence near Beichuan town, Maruyama is sitting on a cushion, and he is closing his eyes. In fact, men are strongly suppressing their emotions.


    Everyone went to take part in the action, leaving himself alone here. Maruyama''s unhappy mood became more and more mixed as time went on.


    If it wasn''t for Chiba''s prophecy, I would not have stayed in such a place. This kind of feeling is really uncomfortable. Maruyama gritted his teeth hard. He wanted to kill the other party himself and avenge Junfu Yamaguchi! Strong obsession, so that the man''s fingers can not help shaking up slightly.


    At this time, the phone on hand suddenly rang. Marushan suddenly woke up. Was it Chiba Xiang? According to time, the son of the night should have been killed by his companions by now.


    Busy pick up the phone, but found that it is a small group leader under his own. Among the seven, marushan and muyeshen are both members of inagawa society, and marushan is a senior cadre in the society.


    Maruyama, who is in a state of extreme boredom and irritability, naturally answers the phone, but his expression changes slightly.


    "Is the enemy a man?" After listening to his words, marushan frowned and asked the other side.


    "Yes... Yes, there is only one person, the other side''s shooting is very accurate, the speed is also very fast, the brothers can not hold on... Ah..." with a scream, there is no voice on the other end of the phone, only the busy tone after hanging up.


    Maruyama suddenly stood up from the cushion. What''s the matter? Old man, haven''t they killed each other yet? The man''s five fingers immediately clenched, manic mood at the moment finally can''t suppress.


    The other party has killed his own people, and he has no way to sit here indifferent! Yamaguchi''s hatred is also surging up at the moment.


    If you don''t believe it, what can you do to kill yourself? Xiang''s prediction is always accurate, but it doesn''t mean there will be no mistake.


    yes! The so-called prediction must be a mistake! He will never die, even in the face of a powerful opponent, he will not die in the hands of the other side.


    Since everyone believes in prophecy, let''s make a bet this time!


    Marushan''s face showed a fanatical smile, and he gambled once to see whether he would kill the other party or the other party would kill himself!


    The members of inagawa society, who are guarding the gate, suddenly see marushan appear outside and bow. At the same time, they are worried. They have given orders to themselves that minister marushan should not leave the house.


    One of the group leaders in the guard was afraid to get up and said, "I''m very sorry, Minister Maruyama. There''s an order from above that you can''t leave this house before dawn!"


    Maruyama snorted, ignored each other and went out.


    The group leader was in a hurry. If he didn''t finish the above task, he would be punished. At the moment, he put his heart in a horizontal position and led people to stop in front of marushan. He was afraid and said, "I''m sorry, Minister marushan!"


    He did not say the last son, the other side of a flash, then disappeared in front of their own.


    The group leader and a group of people behind him are staring at the moment. What happened just now, Minister Maruyama? How could it suddenly disappear?


    After a few minutes, the panicked group leader finally woke up. Some trembling, he took out his cell phone and reported it to the highest messenger from above, master Chiba Xiang.


    After leaving the old house, marushan kept on rushing to the spot. Under the continuous flash of its body shape, it completely depends on the leap forward, but its speed is faster than that of ordinary cars.


    My phone is ringing again. This time, it''s really from Chiba Xiang. Maruyama picked up the phone and said, "sorry for breaking the original agreement, but this time I want to kill each other myself."


    Chiba Xiang sighed helplessly at the other end of the phone. Now it''s too late to say anything. It''s meaningless to reprimand the other side. It''s unexpected, but it''s reasonable. Maruyama''s character is just like this. It''s really harder to trap him than to go to heaven.


    "Marushan, where are you?" Chiba Xiang said directly.


    Maruyama hesitated for a moment, but he still said his position and the place he was going to. He wanted to kill the target alone, but he should be able to finish all this before the army felt it.


    "We''ll be there soon." Chiba Xiang''s tone suddenly became dignified, "marushan, next words must listen carefully, it''s about each other''s ability."


    Maruyama''s heart leaped. How did he know the other party''s ability? It''s very useful information for killing the other party. When you listen.


    But I don''t know why, at this moment, marushan suddenly felt that Chiba Xiang''s voice in the microphone was so far away: "one of the abilities that the other party has is to occupy other people''s bodies and replace other people''s consciousness with his own consciousness. We must be absolutely careful about this! As expected, Yamaguchi was killed with this move. "

 Chapter 701

    Occupy other people''s bodies? Maruyama snorted. The opponent is really this kind of idiosyncratic ability, which coincides with his own guess. Yamaguchi''s strength can''t be defeated by this guy, but is limited by his opponent''s ability. In this way, it makes sense. Yamaguchi must have been neglected and occupied by the opponent.


    And... "Chiba Xiang then told him deeply," be careful! "


    "I see." Maruyama answered, knowing that Chiba Xiang was worried about himself, but with his own strength and knowing the enemy''s ability at the moment, he would not lose to the other side. Then he hung up the phone and ran forward more quickly.


    At the moment, the streets are full of corpses. From the intersection of the two roads to the end of the sidewalk, there are all corpses of members of inagawa society. The blood is spreading wantonly, making the road as if it had just rained. The noisy urban center has completely become a scene of hell.


    In the center of hell, the young man in black stands tall, holding a bloody machete in his hand. There is a faint Golden Air on the blade. The young man''s eyes are indifferent, as if he had killed hundreds of ants instead of hundreds of people.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Xiao Shili frowned. These little fish are really annoying. They keep pouring in, which hinders his time to a certain extent. It seems that after contacting each other tonight, inagawa club is in a state of war.


    Stepping on the ground of blood and limb is about to move forward, Xiaobai''s voice suddenly sounded in my mind, "attention, someone is coming."


    "Human" in Xiaobai''s words naturally refers to the use of divine power.


    Xiao Shili immediately stopped, "how many people?"


    "There''s only one. It''s 600 meters to the southwest. It''s approaching this side. The other side''s speed is very fast. It''s not an ordinary magic weapon."


    One of six? Five of them have got together, and they should act together next. It seems that this person is mostly the "poison bite" member who did not take part in the action.


    You don''t have to look for it yourself. Did the other party come first? Xiao Shili throws the machete in his hand and looks forward. He doesn''t open the shielding field, so he rushes directly. It seems that the other side is very confident in his own strength.


    Maybe he killed too many members of inagawa society and angered them.


    Are you going to fight here? Xiao Shili immediately turned around an idea in his mind. His position was exposed, and the five people should come soon. If he played here, he would be surrounded by six people.


    So Xiao Shili quickly got into a car, stepped on the accelerator and turned around. At this time, there was a figure in the rearview mirror.


    The other side''s speed was really fast. He was only 600 meters away. Now he was in his own sight. Xiao Shili immediately stepped on the accelerator and drove out of the city.


    The other side was close to the back of the car and caught up with each other. At the moment, we could see clearly that the man was a long, thin man in a Japanese kimono. His hair was tied up high on his head. It felt like a RB ronin of the Warring States period. At the moment, only by the movement of the body, it has caught up with the speed of the car.


    Xiao Shili didn''t hesitate. He drove the car over 180 miles. The black Audi was like a fast swimming fish. In the blink of an eye, he crossed a block.


    Maru shandun was thrown away for some distance and hummed, "the guy who only knows how to escape, no matter where you escape, I will catch up with you." Immediately the body shape a longitudinal, also accelerated to catch up.


    After the car drove into another block, there was a flow of traffic and pedestrians on the road. However, this did not have a great impact on Xiao Shili. Audi skillfully crossed a perfect curve in the traffic, and the speed did not decrease at all. Maruyama, who was chasing behind, jumped forward on the top of the moving vehicles, keeping this distance between them all the time.


    All the way out of downtown Tokyo, the scenery around gradually turned into a wheat field with few buildings. Although he was an enemy, Xiao Shili could not help admiring him secretly. For at least half an hour, he kept moving at such a high speed, and his speed did not decrease at all. He was really not simple!


    A few kilometers ahead, the farmland on both sides of the road disappeared, leaving only a straight road and endless wilderness between heaven and earth. Audi suddenly drove off the road and stopped at the foot of a hill far away from the road.


    See the other side stopped the car, marushan also closed the body, not forward, standing in place waiting for the people inside to come out.


    When the car door opened, a young man in a black windbreaker came down from the car. Marushan was slightly surprised. Was the legendary son of the dark night so young?


    Xiao Shili turned around and looked at the other side. He stopped ten meters away from him. Marushan looked at the other side and snorted, "what? No more escape? "


    "I''m sorry." Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders and said frankly, "it''s no fun to be chased by your companions. I don''t want to be besieged by six of you."


    Marushan snorted, "don''t worry, you are dead before they come."


    "Yes? I''d like to see if it''s true Xiao Shili said that, but he didn''t dare to be careless. At the moment, there was a strong breath on the other side. He could feel it ten meters away.


    This breath is similar to that of the beautiful girl named qilaikui, but it is more powerful and compelling than the former. And full of anger and killing, Xiao Shili can feel that there is a strong desire to kill himself in the man''s heart.


    Well, when the other person''s mind is not fully focused! As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed, he suddenly launched a soul leap towards the other side.


    However, just in this second, Maruyama''s body also changed. A fiery red warrior armor suddenly appeared on the other side''s body surface. At the same time, a long giant gun appeared in his hand. The armor and the surface of the gun body were burning with light blue flame.


    The split soul fragments instantly enter each other''s body. At ordinary times, Xiao Shili has gained the control of each other''s body. However, at this moment, marushan has no reaction. Xiao Shili is surprised to see that the other side raises his head and shows a sneer on his face under the shadow of the headgear. "Do you think this is the way to succeed? It''s naive. That mean trick doesn''t work every time. "

 Chapter 702

    Xiao Shili frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why his soul transition didn''t work on each other. Was it because of the red armor?


    The armor suddenly appeared on the opponent''s body is obviously the shape of the Warring States period in Japan. The ancient Japanese armor can be divided into three types: big armor, belly roll, carcass pill and fullness. Takagi is the earliest armor in the history of Japan. The other three types are also evolved from Takagi, which mainly enhances the portability and flexibility, and saves some unnecessary loads and armor. Although the practicability is enhanced, the appearance is not as powerful as that of big armor.


    What marushan wears is the oldest armor in Japanese history. The whole body of the armor is red. The armor around the body stretches directly to half a meter away from the body. The armor in front of the body is a ferocious ghost face, and the front of the head armor is decorated with a huge arc moon.


    Marushan''s original slender body, after wearing this armor, immediately became extremely huge and bulky, full of domineering. In addition, the light blue flame burning on the surface of the armor, like a demon standing on the earth, made his breath more intense.


    Is this suit of armor an ancient artifact? It has a certain defensive effect, so it makes his own soul transition invalid. Xiao Shili stares at the other side. Since the soul transition fails, he will fight with the other side! Heart a coagulation, the strength of the gentian rush to the body.


    "No, you''re wrong." At this time, Xiaobai''s voice suddenly came to mind again.


    "Why are you still awake?" Xiao Shili is a little surprised. This guy is 24 hours a day. He is sleeping except when he is called by himself and when he needs to use his ability to seek enemies.


    "That''s because I didn''t sleep." Xiao Bai has the final say that Xiao Shi is a white eye. He is not forced to fall into a coma. What time does he want to sleep? He says, "do I want to see the next battle?"


    "Why?" Xiao Shili was even more surprised. Even if he was fighting outside, he was sleeping like Mount Tai. When did he care about the fighting outside.


    "Because this guy is strong." Xiaobai said frankly, "I''m afraid that if I''m not here, you will die in the hands of the other party."


    fuck! Xiao Shi couldn''t conceal that he was not optimistic about Laozi?


    "It''s not that I look down on you, but that you and your opponent are not on the same level at all. The battle between leaps and bounds usually ends with one side being killed." Xiaobai is usually completely in a state of silence, wake up as usual a lot of words, "each other''s magic level has reached the super body, in theory, can instantly kill you."


    Theoretically speaking, in Xiao Shili''s mind, words that begin with these four words are usually regarded as nonsense, because in most cases, the established things in theory will change subversively in the actual situation.


    Xiao Shili knows that the level of Shenji can be divided into four levels: infancy, mature body, super body and research body. Infancy can be regarded as a transitional period and ignored. It is in the following three levels that Shenji can really draw strength from.


    The power gained from Shenji is obtained randomly by shuffling. The higher the level of Shenji, the stronger the power gained. There are six areas of power that can be given to users by Shenji: ancient powers, ancient Gongfa, ancient artifact, ancient enchanter, ancient holy spirit and ancient heart. The source of these six forces is Shenji noumenon. The higher the level of Shenji, the stronger the power it gives to the user. In other words, the power in Shenji''s body will increase with the level of Shenji.


    It''s not wise to fight someone whose strength level is obviously higher than himself rashly, but Xiao Shili doesn''t think so. In theory, the other side is better than himself, but it''s only in the power of Shenji, and his total combat power is not only Shenji.


    This is the reason why Xiao Shili still dares to fight the other side after listening to Xiaobai.


    "The gang boss I killed, has he reached the super body?" Xiao Shi couldn''t help saying.


    "Yes, to kill someone is to take advantage of your ability." Xiaobai said lightly, "your ability can ignore the level and strength of your opponent''s spirit. Because of this, you can kill him."


    "Don''t talk like I''m using some mean trick." Xiao Shili murmured. He believed that even if he didn''t use soul transition, he would not lose to the other side if he and Shunfu Yamaguchi were to fight each other directly.


    "By the way, what do you mean I guess wrong?" Xiao Shili looked at the distance, covered with blue fire, looking a little exaggerated body, "isn''t each other''s ability an ancient artifact?" I thought to myself, it''s no use saying it. Everything has been put out.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaobai denied himself again, "not so."


    This made Xiao Shili really surprised. He suddenly had such an exaggerated armor on his body. Moreover, after wearing this armor, his opponent''s breath was also enhanced several times. What''s not a magic weapon.


    "The power of the other is the ancient spirit." Xiaobai said lightly.


    "Ancient spirit?" Xiao Shili tried hard to recall that the so-called ancient holy spirit seemed to call a soul from ancient times to attach to himself and serve for himself. It belonged to the power between calling and increasing.


    "But it''s appendage. What''s the matter with this armor?" Xiao Shili doubts Xiaobai''s words.


    Xiao Bai looked at Xiao Shili with a look of disdain for the ignorant, and then began to explain, "after summoning the ancient soul to possess the body, you can see the ability of the soul in his lifetime, and the high-level holy spirit summoning can summon even the items used by the soul in his lifetime. As for the higher level holy spirit summoning, you can summon the soul again through the soul, If you summon an ancient general, it is not impossible to summon an army. "


    Xiao Shili was stunned for a long time. He didn''t think much of it at first. He regarded some of the six cards as unpopular abilities, including the ancient holy spirit. He didn''t expect that he could be so abnormal.


    "The other party summoned the ancient holy spirit, that is to say, there are two souls in the body at the same time. With the repulsive force of the two spirits, your soul fragments can''t exist for long in the other party''s body. So just now, your soul transition doesn''t have no effect on the other party. As soon as you enter the opposite party''s body, it is immediately dispersed by the two spirits." Xiaobai picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t care.


    Is that so


    Xiao Shili snorted. Since he can''t use the soul jump to win without injury, fight with the other side. He doesn''t believe that he can''t even beat an ancient man.

 Chapter 703

    At this time, he suddenly felt that something was wrong and asked, "by the way, how do you know each other''s ability?"


    Xiaobai replied bored, "just look at it."


    Wait... Everyone''s ability should be very secret, right? This is an important factor related to the victory and defeat and life and death in World War I. The ability to be seen through means defeat and death to a large extent!


    Can all the magic devices predict each other''s abilities, or can only Xiaobai?


    Xiao Shili asked in a puzzled tone, "is it OK just to see each other?"


    "Of course not. I have to see each other''s ability with my own eyes." Xiaobai said, "don''t ask me why I didn''t tell you earlier, because I just found out."


    "Is your memory... Partially restored?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "... it should be." Xiaobai''s tone was suddenly a little low.


    Every time this guy recovers part of his memory, he will remember some very important things. Xiao Shili secretly looks forward to what he will look like when the other person''s memory is completely restored.


    When you see the other party''s ability to use it, you can get a detailed analysis of it. Although it''s not a prediction, it''s already against the weather, because even if you use some extremely obscure ability, the attacked person can''t guess what it is, and may not know how he died until the end.


    Xiao Shili thought of this, so he asked tentatively, "can you see who is the soul attached to each other?"


    Xiaobai glanced at Xiao Shili, "do you want to know? It''s cheating. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Shili couldn''t help being excited, but listening to the tone, it seemed that the answer was yes. Shit, what I want to know is whether you have the ability to cheat!


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter to tell you. Anyway, even if the opponent''s ability is known by him, it has little influence on him." Xiaobai seems to be looking forward to the duel. "Attached to his body is the famous general of the Warring States period of Japan, BENDUO Zhongsheng, known as" the first fierce general of the Warring States period "and" the eight ghosts of Pingba ". If the duel comes to the Three Kingdoms period of China, it will be Lu Bu of the dragon and Phoenix among the people."


    "The first general of the Warring States period?" Is there such an exaggeration? Xiao Shili from the bottom of his heart a little look down on the first strong general of small Rb, think it and Lv Bu is not at the same level.


    How many people were there in China at that time? How many RB people were there at that time? Lu Bu jumped his horse and raised his halberd at random. Every time he went out and entered, it was a battle of more than 100000 people, and Rb''s generals were just over 10000 people at most.


    Can a man who is known as the God of war in a dozen or several hundred thousand armies be the same as a man who is known as the God of war in a few thousand people?


    Xiaobai also said, "apart from his incomparable strength and excellent martial arts, what''s more important is his two pieces of equipment. What the opponent is wearing now is his special armor, which is called" ghost burning armor ". In addition to his strong defense, it can cause certain fire damage to the surrounding environment every second, The gun in his hand is the famous "Dragonfly cutting" gun in the Warring States period. This gun was made by the village decent swordsman. It is said that when a dragonfly falls on the tip of a gun, it will be cut into two pieces due to its own gravity, so it is named "Dragonfly cutting."


    "The works of Murakami school?" Xiao Shili once got a Japanese sword of "cunzheng". Naturally, he knew that the sharpness of this kind of weapon was no less than that of dragon scale and Qinggang. Moreover, the destructive power of the big gun held by the other side had to be increased by one level.


    "Well, in that case." Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth to show a smile, "let me see the weight of the first fierce general in the Warring States period."


    Marushan, who was under the body of BENDUO Zhongsheng, was holding a long gun and wearing a huge armor. He slowly took a step towards Xiao Shili. With the swing of the flame on the surface of the armor, the time of landing on the ground trembled slightly.


    A strong breath suddenly spread out from around his body in all directions. The invisible breath actually formed an air current, blowing up the earth and rock on the ground and spreading out a wall.


    The dialogue between Xiao Shili and Xiaobai is completed under the ideology. In reality, it only takes less than a second, so the rhythm of the whole scene does not have any pause.


    Maruyama uses the Holy Spirit to summon Xiao Shili''s soul to resist. After passing through, they walk to each other at the same time.


    As the distance approached, Xiao Shili felt a great sense of oppression coming from the opponent''s body. It seems that the title of the first general of the Warring States period was not a false name. Maruyama released the breath and turned it into the dust raised by the air current. They were already wrapped in the dust.


    At the moment, the scenery all around has disappeared. They only see each other''s figure in each other''s eyes, and the earth fog is like a tornado.


    Xiao Shili''s body also exudes a strong breath at the moment. The two breath collide with each other, but the momentum is obviously weaker than the breath flow of marushan storm. Between them, there is an air fan that slightly falls to Xiao Shili''s side.


    When Xiao Shili turned his wrist, he held the dragon scale in his hand. The blade pointed to the ground, and a circle of surging air appeared on the ground.


    Marushan frowned slightly, and his consciousness of BENDUO Zhongsheng also showed strong dissatisfaction. The other side even used such a small knife to fight against the enemy. Although the dagger sent out a strong murderous air, it was not ordinary, but the gap between the two sides was still too big. BENDUO Zhongsheng immediately felt that it was an insult to himself.


    "Is this your weapon?" Maruyama didn''t want to talk nonsense. He just wanted to kill him immediately to avenge Yamaguchi. However, under the influence of BENDUO''s loyalty, he asked.


    "Not bad." Xiao Shili turned over his wrist, held the dagger upside down, put the blade in front of him, and suddenly took the lead and rushed to the other side.


    The air between them was suddenly broken because of Xiao Shili''s disordered movement. Marushan snorted. In a flash, he thought that the other side should have another ability in addition to soul transition, otherwise he would not dare to fight with himself in such a positive way. It''s just that the other side''s magic level is not too high. No matter how strong the remaining ability is, it won''t be his opponent.


    BENDUO''s consciousness of loyalty and victory is that short soldiers and long soldiers have their own advantages, but on the whole, long soldiers are more advantageous. Although long soldiers will be difficult to use when they are close to the enemy, long soldiers can attack the enemy first because of their huge attack range. As long as the opponent is prevented from getting close, he will always be under his own attack range.

 Chapter 704

    With this in mind, Maruyama and moto''s body, under the control of the two sides, immediately put out a long gun and stabbed at each other. Although it was a late attack, the long gun''s attack distance was still the first to kill each other.


    How fast!


    Xiao Shili''s pupil suddenly shrank. While the other person''s body was moving, a cluster of white edge with a strong momentum had reached his chest. He couldn''t avoid this speed!


    Maruyama''s eyes have already seen the scene of the other side being penetrated by long guns. He still overestimates the other side. He can''t even escape his first shot. There is no suspense in this battle. He won it!


    However, at the moment when the long gun was about to pierce into Xiao Shi''s body, his body suddenly flashed back to avoid the gun.


    Maruyama was a little surprised in the swirling air. His opponent''s body had solidified just now, and his speed could not keep up with his attack. Why did he suddenly wake up like a sleeping man at the last moment, and his speed had greatly improved.


    At this moment, Xiao Shi was surrounded by a layer of strong golden air, which was winding and flowing like fog. He had already entered a state of awakening.


    Even the first blow forced him into a state of awakening. Xiao Shili thought that there was a gap in the strength between the two sides. If he didn''t enter the awakening, he certainly couldn''t defeat the other side, but he still wanted to leave the awakening for later use. Now it seems that it''s obviously not realistic.


    Looking down, I found a hole in my clothes. If I hadn''t been awakened, my chest would have been pierced.


    Both sides each looked at each other, marushan heart, this is the other''s ability? I can vaguely feel that the opponent''s aura has changed at the moment, not only in speed, but also in strength and other physical attributes.


    Can comprehensively strengthen their own physical attributes, but the other side''s remaining ability, if only so, is still not enough to fight against themselves.


    Thinking, the action did not stop, Maruyama a shot after the air tight with again forward, again a shot to the other side.


    The power of this shot was a little stronger than that of the other shot. The power of the stab actually rolled up a swirling air stream in the air. Before the gun arrived, Xiao Shili felt the strong air stream coming on his face, and his cheek was hurt by the wind.


    The point of his foot was on the ground, and his body moved back quickly. Xiao Shili avoided the shot again. Within three seconds of the battle, he had already stepped back six or seven steps from the other side.


    Maru Shanning took his gun and went forward. After the third shot, the attack continued. One shot was followed by another. He stabbed his opponent like a storm. Because of his speed, countless remnants of the point of the gun suddenly appeared in front of him.


    On the other side, Xiao Shili''s body turned into a remnant shadow, constantly retreating while avoiding the spear blade.


    "What''s the matter? Do you just know how to dodge? " Maruyama yelled, one shot was as close as a stab. Although each shot was dodged by the other side, the other side was forced to fight back. Of course, he won the battle, but it was too boring to go on like this. The idea of BENDUO Zhongsheng reached Maruyama''s consciousness through the same body.


    In the rapid passing shadows of the guns, Xiao Shili could not help dodging and retreating. In such a dense rain of guns, even breathing became extremely difficult, let alone fighting back. Moreover, with the short dagger in his hand, how could he fight back?


    At the beginning of the battle, it was obvious that the situation had been on one side, and Xiao Shili had occupied six sides. However, watching the battle on one side, Xiao Bai, who was transformed into a virtual human figure, showed a faint smile on his face.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly raised the dagger in his hand and cut to the spear blade in front of him.


    what? Marushan snorted, trying to block his spear with that dagger? Hum, I really don''t know how to survive. No matter how the small knife can compete with the heavy blade, there is a big gap between them. As the first general of the Warring States period, Ben duozhong is attributed to his natural divine power. Even if his physical attributes are strengthened, he can''t resist his own shot.


    However, at the moment when the dagger and the point of the gun were about to collide, Xiao Shili suddenly leaned to avoid the gun. At the same time, a long golden gas blade suddenly condenses on his dagger and cuts his opponent''s neck through the gap between his body and his body.


    Marushan''s eyes suddenly surprised. Was it a false move? Then a yellow light came, and the huge armor turned into a red awn. Suddenly, it fell back and leaped out a few meters to stabilize its body. With the sound of breaking, the huge arc moon above the head armor was cut off half by the opponent.


    Hum! Have you been dodged? Xiao Shili is a little disappointed. He has a lot of strength and a long-term plan to hurt him even if he can''t kill him. Unexpectedly, he is dodged by him.


    His just cut was absolutely unexpected. He didn''t know that his dagger could condense Qi blade. No matter how strong the master was, he couldn''t avoid it. However, the other side escaped unharmed. This really surprised Xiao Shili.


    In fact, marushan couldn''t have avoided that cut just now. If it wasn''t for BENDUO Zhongsheng''s soul, he was dead now. Ordinary people couldn''t see the air blade formed by Xiao Shili''s blade, so they didn''t have the idea of avoiding it at the first time. However, as a ghost, BENDUO Zhongsheng could see through the flow of killing intention, so marushan was able to detect the air blade that Xiao Shili cut to himself, He avoided that cut, but at the moment when his body is not at the end of the attack, he can dodge more and more suddenly, and his strength is really strong.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Maruyama was very surprised. He just pretended to cut the block with a dagger. The purpose was to paralyze his nerves, so that he could think that when he blocked with a weapon again, he could not make an attack, including avoiding blindly before, creating the illusion that he could not fight back. All these were the preparation for this attack!


    This boy is really mean. No, he is very intelligent and belongs to the same type as Chiba Xiang.


    As soon as Maruyama''s body was solidified, the cyan flames around him suddenly burst into flames, and a stronger gas field was released from his body. The swirling sand around them now flowed at a faster speed.


    "From now on, you are qualified to be my opponent." Maruyama''s voice was low. He said to Xiao Shili, "next, I won''t be merciful."

 Chapter 705

    Xiao Shili naturally felt the more forceful force from the other side. The strong air flow blew his clothes and hair to the ground, but with a faint smile on his face, "that''s really an honor."


    Next to Xiaobai, there is a funny smile on her face.


    "Next, you''re really going to die." With the last word of marushan finished, the red shadow flashed, and the whole person suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes coagulated and suddenly flashed away, avoiding the shot stabbed in front of him.


    The flaming blood red armor suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Xiao Shili was stunned in his eyes. While avoiding the sudden shot, he felt a burning sensation in his throat, and his neck was suddenly strangled by the other side''s hand.


    Marushan, wrapped in huge blood red armor, slowly lifted Xiao Shili''s body in the air and said in a low voice, "it''s over."


    When Xiao Shili had difficulty breathing, he felt a sharp burning pain all over his body, as if his skin and flesh were about to burn. However, at this moment, there was a fierce smile on his face.


    Seeing the corner of his mouth suddenly raised, marushan frowned. What was this guy thinking? At this time, he was almost killed by the other party, and he could still laugh.


    "Give up, you don''t have a chance to fight back." As soon as Maruyama picked the tip of the gun, he directly pierced the palm of the other party''s hand holding the knife, and the dragon scale was immediately thrown aside.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need a chance to fight back." Xiao Shili said with a smile, suddenly his arms closed and locked each other''s arms.


    Marushan was stunned. What''s this guy going to do? Do you want to die with yourself? Then another thought flashed, no, maybe it''s fake. The other party wants to use this trick to deceive himself. He has been cheated by the other party once and will never be cheated again.


    Just then, something happened that made marushan unbelievable. Behind Xiao Shili''s back, two huge black meat wings suddenly appeared. Then he clapped hard and suddenly set off a fierce wind. He flew into the air with himself.


    What... What? This is, after all, a demon like man with big eyes and wings dancing in front of him. When is this guy... Is it the third ability hidden?


    It''s impossible. According to intelligence, the other side has entered the mature body until now, but only two months have passed. Even according to the most advanced estimation, the other side can only get the chance to turn over the cards twice at most. This is the limit of prediction. No matter how powerful the Shenji is, it can''t get three abilities in two months!


    There are only two chances for a Shenji emissary to get a new ability. In addition to one chance after the Shenji is carried out, the second is the cumulative achievement of three times. However, with the improvement of the Shenji emissary''s strength, it will become more and more difficult to reach the standard of achievement. It is very difficult for ordinary people to achieve new achievements after completing three achievements, which is also the ability of a Shenji emissary, It''s usually between two and three. There is also a kind of magic machine, which only focuses on improving and strengthening one ability.


    In any case, it is absolutely impossible for anyone to get three chances in two months. It has nothing to do with one''s strength, but because of the limitations of the external environment, because there are not so many opportunities for you to achieve success. For example, an ordinary agent can achieve the achievement of "thousand people chop" after killing one thousand people at a time, But the next achievement is to kill 100000 people. In peacetime, it''s not on the battlefield. Where do 100000 people come from to kill you?


    At this moment, looking at the opposite side which was rapidly away from below, marushan finally felt a little panic. Now is not the time to consider whether the other side can obtain the ability. If you fall from such a high place, even if you have the protection of your own armor, it will not help.


    However, as long as they hold on to each other, they won''t fall down unless they want to die with them. Marushan''s face is slightly cold sweated. Is this guy crazy?


    Xiao Shili still didn''t stop rising. They kept going through the thick clouds, and the wind around them became stronger. Marushan felt that his breathing had begun to be difficult.


    Asshole! He gritted his teeth and died with this guy. It''s really not cost-effective. Because of the disparity of strength between the two sides, he could kill each other in one fell swoop, but he was forced to... Now he really regrets why he didn''t stab Xiao Shili with one shot just now.


    At this time, the two began to slow down, and then stopped in mid air.


    At the moment, they are more than 1000 meters away from the ground. The fierce wind suddenly drowned them, and the cold air came from all directions. Looking around, the earth is dark at night, and there is a bright light in the distance, which is the location of Tokyo city.


    "What do you want?" Maruyama calmed down and looked at Xiao Shili, but his voice was engulfed by the wind.


    Xiao Shili didn''t speak. He just raised his wrist and looked at his watch, and then a smile appeared on his face. The air flow generated in the rising process largely offset the burning air from marushan''s armor.


    "Yes, just in time."


    "What did you say?" Maruyama looked at each other strangely, only to find that his smile was looking at a certain direction on the ground.


    He quickly turned his head to see, between, on the dark earth, at this moment, the light is like a long dragon, coming here.


    "That''s..." Maruyama was stunned.


    "Inagawa people, or your men." Xiaoshili tone light with a smile, "you go so long, according to the time, they should also arrive here."


    Maruyama then remembered that when he started, there were several cars following him, but he didn''t care at that time. In the later chase, when they accelerated at the same time, they left these people far behind.


    But it was his own man. What could this guy be happy about? Marushan looked at each other in surprise again, but Xiao Shili said with a smile, "goodbye, Mr. seven step snake."


    Maruyama''s and moto''s consciousness were suddenly surprised. The two wings behind the other side suddenly stopped, and their bodies became weak at the same time. They fell to the ground at the same time.


    After marushan was surprised, he finally understood what was going on. The other party didn''t plan to die with him at the beginning. He had already calculated the arrival time of his subordinates. The meaning of those people in the other party''s eyes was not their own reinforcements, but just containers and carriers for their souls.


    The other side can give up this body and cross into another body to continue to live!


    Asshole!

 Chapter 706

    Marushan threw away his body, which had become a dead man, clenched his fists and fell down powerlessly. He sighed that he was defeated. Judging from the other party''s calm expression, this plan was formed in the other party''s mind at the beginning. At the beginning, he wanted to kill himself in this way. All he had done before with himself was to delay time and wait for his men to come.


    Until now, he realized the other party''s terrible, this man... Is not easy to deal with. Yamaguchi Junfu died in the hands of the other side, is not wronged!


    In the rapidly falling wind, marushan''s huge body, like a red meteor, fell heavily from the air onto the ground, and the whole ground was shocked.


    However, at the moment when marushan fell to the ground, Xiao Shili, who was falling behind him, suddenly flapped his low wings again and regained his strength. At the moment when marushan was about to collide with the ground, he turned over and landed firmly in front of marushan.


    Maruyama''s body smashed a big hole in the ground, and almost half of his body stepped into the soil. His armor had turned into a pale blue flame, revealing the man''s slender body. From the body shape, none of the bones on the man''s body was complete, but because of the protection of the armor, Maruyama still had a trace of Qi, looking at the person in front of him, In his eyes, all kinds of expressions of surprise, anger, regret and frustration flashed, and suddenly a mouthful of blood spewed out.


    "You..." Maruyama laboriously spit out a word. With the blood pouring out of his mouth, he can''t say any more.


    Xiao Shili looked down at each other, showing a trace of compassion in his eyes. It was not the poor man''s death, but the poor man''s intelligence quotient. "I just want to say that you have made a basic mistake. My Oracle cell has been integrated with Shenji, so even if I change my body, although my existing ability can be preserved, I will no longer be able to use the power of Shenji, If you think of this, you will know that I can''t give up my noumenon in the first place. "


    Maruyama''s eyes stagnated, staring at each other, once again spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    "However, it''s very risky to use this tactic. If the opponent has a little brain, if he thinks of this, he won''t let go of my body. At that time, instead, I will let myself be subject to the enemy and lose my life." Xiao Shili shook his head slightly.


    The implication of the other side is that the reason why he dares to use this tactic against himself is that he thinks he has no brain for a long time? For the third time, Maruyama gushed out a mouthful of blood, which was more than before. So he stepped on his feet and stopped breathing.


    "Dead?" Xiao Shili looked at each other''s tarnished pupils, and suddenly felt that his whole body was soft. At the end of the awakening state, the body will normally feel empty due to the loss of the power of gentian.


    Behind him came the screeching sound of car tires rubbing against the ground. Six or seven black business cars stopped behind Xiao Shili one after another. Dozens of members of inagawa society rushed down from the car, but they were all in a daze.


    Standing in a big pit in front of him, there are two huge black meat wings behind him, just like the devil from hell in legend and movies.


    "So... What is that?" Cried a member of the inagawa society in alarm.


    "It''s the devil, it''s the devil!"


    "Shut up, how can there be demons in the world..." a leading group leader said this sentence, but his stomach was empty. Just now, hundreds of people were brutally slaughtered at the intersection of the city center, and according to the eyewitness, they were all done by one person. If it wasn''t for demons, who could kill hundreds of people in such a short time?


    "Look, that guy killed minister Kuroda!" A member saw the body of marushan at the foot of the other party, and immediately cried in great panic.


    "Asshole!"


    "Kill him!"


    Dozens of people suddenly roared angrily, but the roar was not as fierce as usual, and a little more timid. They all raised their guns to aim at the devil''s back, but no one pulled the trigger.


    "It''s trouble." Xiao Shili shook his head. "I really want to have a rest."


    Half a minute later, the dead marushan was already accompanied by dozens of people. Xiao Shili got into one of the cars among the corpses on the ground, and left the wasteland quickly with his lonely lamp.


    It was not until he got on the road and drove dozens of kilometers in the opposite direction to Tokyo that Xiao Shili relaxed. Even if the rest of the "poison bite" members arrived, he could not track himself.


    At the moment, a strong sense of fatigue hit the body and entered the awakening state. Originally, it was to stimulate all the power of the gentian in the body in a short time. After that, the power of the gentian in the body will be completely consumed. This state will take at least three days to recover. In addition, the dissimilation of the body just now also consumes a lot of energy. Xiao Shili is extremely weak at the moment, This kind of time, even if a child''s magic machine to make, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to deal with.


    The whole body''s clothes have become dilapidated under the scorching heat of the "ghost burning armor". Fortunately, with the help of the rising air flow, the body has not been injured in a large area. However, the neck directly touched by the other person''s palm is still seriously injured, which directly burns a black mark. If it was not for the protection of the gentian power around the body, I''m afraid a neck would have been burned by the other person.


    Xiaobai''s figure appeared on the copilot, looking at Xiao Shili with a pair of interesting eyes, "to tell you the truth, the first world war just now really surprised me."


    Xiao Shili only cares about driving. Now he has no strength to deal with this idle guy.


    "Before the other party''s grasp, you could avoid it, but you were caught by the other party intentionally. Don''t you dare to hurt yourself? Are you planning to defeat the other party in this way at the beginning?" Xiaobai asked curiously.


    Xiao Shili could not help but make complaints about it. "Please, brother, if you are a God, I am almost killed by the other party, and even I don''t know how the other side is, how can we make such a risky layout."


    "But you know exactly when the reinforcements are coming." Xiao Bai touched his chin and didn''t understand.


    Xiao Shi glanced at each other, then showed a sly smile, "that''s because I heard the sound of the engine of the car. In such a quiet environment, when the other party was half a kilometer away from us, I heard it."


    "Ah?" Xiaobai Leng for a moment, "so... You think of this tactic after hearing the engine sound?"

 Chapter 707

    "Half to half. In fact, I was going to summon the devil''s wings to escape." Xiao Shili took a cigarette in his mouth and set one hand on fire. His tone turned to understatement. "I can''t win each other. At least it''s hard for me to kill each other before the others come here. Later, when he heard that the other party''s reinforcements had arrived, he wanted to take a gamble. It''s strange that marushan has a loyal and victorious soul at the same time. Real warriors are extremely concentrated when facing the enemy. This is the soul of Bushido, isn''t it? But that''s why the guy didn''t hear the car


    Xiaobai looked at Xiao Shili again with a kind of interesting eyes, feeling as if he knew him on the first day.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shi gave each other a look, "do you have any opinion?"


    "Alas! So sleepy, so sleepy. " Xiaobai stretched and yawned and said, "well, since I''ve seen the fight, I have to go back to sleep."


    Xiao Shili had little energy left to concentrate. He looked at the road carefully and ignored each other.


    This guy is a little different from what he imagined. Did he underestimate each other all the time? Xiaobai smiles a little. I''m really looking forward to how this guy killed Yakuza''s final boss. I finally feel the value of cultivation from each other.


    On the dark, cold and bloody wasteland, five figures quietly looked at the scene in front of them, and everyone fell into silence.


    Mu yeshen suddenly turned around and walked in the direction of the car.


    "Where are you going, Muye?" he asked


    "Kill each other." Cold words came out of the man''s mouth.


    "But you don''t know where the other party is and how to kill him?" "Seven setae Kui Chong Mu Ye Shen shouts.


    "Every block, door-to-door, you can always find it." Muyeshen said coldly and started the car.


    "Wait a minute." Chiba Xiang suddenly stopped in front of the other side''s car.


    Muye Shen gave each other a cold look and said in a low voice, "go away."


    "I won''t let you go." Chiba Xiang light way, "even if you can find each other, may not be able to kill each other."


    Mu yeshen''s forehead suddenly burst, his voice was still as cold as ice, "what did you say?"


    "Frankly, I''m afraid you''ll be killed." Chiba Xiang looked into each other''s eyes through the glass.


    At the moment when everyone thought muyeshen was about to explode, the latter suddenly laughed and walked down from the car.


    "You''re right. I''m too impulsive." Muyeshen raised his head and stared at each other, with no expression on his face. "Now, let''s listen to Zhijiang''s opinion."


    Chiba Xiang took a look at him, then went to marushan''s body, examined the body, and then said, "all the bones of his body are broken, and none of them is complete. Judging from the scars and death, marushan should have fallen from a very high place and died."


    "A very high place?" Tanse Kui looked at the sky, but here is the boundless wilderness, where there is such a place.


    "In that case, there are only two possibilities." Chiba Xiang looked into marushan''s eyes, "the other side either has the ability to transmit, or has the ability to fly."


    "Transport, fly?" Muyeshen snorted, "it seems that they are not combat type abilities. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Everybody, somebody, turn to him.


    Muyeshen said to the public, "the first ability of that guy is to control other people''s bodies. He informed marushan in advance about this, and he should avoid being controlled. If the second ability of that guy is the special ability or auxiliary ability, how did he kill marushan? Once marushan summoned BENDUO Zhongsheng, there are few opponents."


    "The other side may have a third ability." Kiyoshi.


    "Hum." Muye Shen Heng looked at the girl, "don''t joke."


    Chiba Xiang took off his coat and covered the body of marushan. To the two humanity, "it''s not impossible for the other to acquire more than three kinds of abilities. The other''s magic machine is different from ours. It''s one of the four magic machines in the legend. It''s not surprising that there will be unexpected performances."


    Muyeshen took a deep breath and closed his eyes, "what should we do now?"


    Chiba Xiang did not speak, but turned to the ancient village Qianming, "Captain, next you give the order."


    Everyone''s eyebrows are slightly raised. I remember from the establishment of poison bite to now, since Guchun Qianming found that Chiba Xiang had a profound layout ability, he handed over the team action plan to him to formulate. Once, only twice, Chiba Xiang asked the team leader for instructions. That was when he felt that he could not control the situation.


    Qilaikui eyes a coagulation, that looks younger than his youth, has let Chiba Xiang such a person also helpless? However, at this moment, even some calm people like Muye can''t control themselves. I have to say that Maruyama''s death is a great blow to the team.


    Guchun Qianming nodded slowly, then slowly stretched out two shriveled fingers and said in a hoarse voice, "then I''ll say two points. First, everyone must act in pairs from today on. Second, stop all search operations in Tokyo and Kyoto. "


    Everyone nodded solemnly, and no one had any objection. Although he didn''t speak much at ordinary times, as long as he spoke, it was an absolute order and must be observed.


    Kimura coughed a few times and said, "in fact, the seven step snake can completely avoid death. The prophecy of the water snake has already stated this point. This time, the seven step snake does not abide by the team''s decision. No wonder other people can''t let it affect other people''s emotions. For the son of the night, we still have a 70% chance of winning."


    After hearing what the captain said, everyone was calm. Only Anne''s mouth flashed a faint smile, but tanse Kui regretted it. If the captain had ordered marushan to stay at home, marushan would never have left there.


    When Guchun Qianming finished speaking, he slowly raised a finger. On the ground around marushan''s body, suddenly a totem pole more than two meters high rose from the ground. There were twisted and ferocious faces carved around the totem pole. A flame suddenly erupted from the mouth of one face. After the flame submerged marushan''s body, there were only pieces of ashes on the ground, On the wasteland, under the strong wind, it drifted and disappeared into the darkness.


    Muyeshen then found a problem and immediately said, "we only have five people now. What should we do if we are divided into two groups?"

 Chapter 708

    "Just don''t take me into account." It''s Qianming, an ancient village.


    Muye Shen Oh a, head immediately by a slap of the horseradish, the girl a helpless expression, "idiot."


    "So start grouping now." Chiba Xiang took a look at the crowd, "since the gender is so neat, then the male and female groups are good, just Muye and Anne belong to the ability of detection type, can find the enemy at the first time, as for the battle, I have no problem, seven setes, you can also be regarded as a half battle type."


    Qilaikui narrowed his eyes and said discontentedly, "what do you mean by half?"


    "Well, since everyone has no opinion, let''s divide them into groups like this." Chiba Xiang waved and made a decision.


    "By the way, Chiba." Qilaikui suddenly asked, "how many days have passed since the last divination?"


    Chiba Xiang fingers a calculation, "today is the fourth day."


    "Chiba''s prophecy can only be used on the Yao day of the current month..." tanse Kui pointed his chin with one finger and thought, "there are still three days before next Monday."


    At this moment, people have to pay more attention to Chiba Xiang''s prophecy, because it is likely to save his life to a great extent. If marushan believes in prophecy, he will not die.


    Chiba Xiang is thinking at the moment that it''s no problem to defeat the son of the night with the strength of the captain. It''s also for everyone''s safety to let himself and others work in pairs. However, the second order of the captain, which he can''t understand, is to give up the search in the whole city. Isn''t it an opportunity for the other party to breathe and recover?


    I''ve known marushan not for one or two years, but marushan Kuroda is not so easy to be killed! Although the other party killed marushan, it must have suffered a lot, at least consumed to the limit. Now is a good opportunity to track and kill the other party, so marushan''s death will not be meaningless.


    Is there another way for the captain to catch each other? Although Chiba Xiang wanted to know, he did not dare to ask, because he understood that the captain was ready to do it in person this time.


    Xiao Shi left the car and made a big circle around Tokyo, changed a car along the way, and then returned to downtown Tokyo from the other direction at 4 a.m.


    Because of the gunfight and fighting in the city last night, Tokyo has entered a state of martial law. The police and members of inagawa society guard every intersection. The division of labor between the two sides is clear. It is the first time that Xiao Shili has seen such a harmonious scene between the police and the underworld.


    RB was originally a country where gangs were legalized, so it''s nothing. Usually, if there is a homicide on the site, it is usually gang members who rush to the scene to deal with it. To Xiao Shili''s surprise, the police don''t seem to regard what happened last night as an ordinary Gang fire, At the moment, both the police and the inagawa society have a common goal, which is themselves.


    Yakuza''s influence in Rb is really strong. He can cooperate with the police. Xiao Shili smiles. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible in China.


    Tokyo has been so turbulent that he can''t stay any longer. Xiao Shili plans to go to the city to pick up star butterfly and moon butterfly and immediately return to Kyoto. There are hundreds of thousands of people in Tokyo, and it''s not so easy for them to find themselves.


    With the soul leap, control of a police inspection smoothly into Tokyo, Xiao Shili directly full speed, straight to his hotel.


    As soon as I came to Tokyo, I took two little girls to Disneyland, so the hotel I stayed in also stayed in Disneyland Hotel by the way. I think this kind of large and well-known entertainment place has its own hotel, and the facilities and services in it are naturally of the highest level.


    Xiao Shili drove into the parking lot, parked the car, and walked toward the elevator, thinking that the two little girls had fallen asleep now. He had agreed to take them to climb the Tokyo Tower tomorrow, so suddenly he wanted to leave, and the two little girls must not be happy again.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from the left and right sides. Although he was consumed seriously in the first world war tonight, he still had some strength to avoid this attack.


    Xiao Shili immediately a flash, only to hear two clank, that fly to their own things nailed to the concrete column behind. Xiao Shili picked up his mind and noticed the enemy''s position. He swept it with his spare light and was surprised.


    What nailed to the concrete column was not a hidden arrow or a flying knife, but two square swords.


    ninja? Xiao Shili was a little stunned at first, and then he thought that the hidden weapon on the wall was indeed a sword in his hand, but it was not Ninja that would use the sword in his hand.


    (sword in hand is a Japanese term for concealed weapons that can''t be retrieved after hand. Sword in hand can be divided into stick shaped sword in hand and cart shaped sword. Stick shaped sword in hand is commonly known as flying needle. Double pointed sword is called qianben. Cart shaped sword is also the most common sword in hand. According to the number of gears on the edge, it can be divided into four sides, cross sides, five sides and eight sides, The damage of concealed weapons gradually changes from stabbing to cutting.)


    When Xiao Shili was away from the gods, there were several rumors coming. This time, eight swords were attacking him at the same time. However, the concealed weapons were either not very clever or they underestimated the enemy too much. The eight concealed weapons only came from different directions, and they didn''t have a lock position. Fortunately, this is the case. Otherwise, if the eight darts locked all the space around Xiao Shili''s body at the same time, In his current state, it''s really difficult to avoid it.


    The left and right one dodged continuously, avoiding the two darts coming face to face, and then leaped back under his feet to avoid the four darts crossing. At ordinary times, Xiao Shili could return the last two darts to each other in the same direction, but now his strength was really poor, so he had to dodge again.


    In the silent underground garage, there seems to be a slight exclamation. Just as Xiao Shili avoided eight swords in his hand, four figures suddenly jumped out of the middle of the two rows of parked cars and swam around Xiao Shili.


    The other side''s speed is very fast, people in the process of moving almost only into a blur of shadow, but Xiao Shili still see clearly, the other side is wearing a one-piece night clothes, face and head are covered, only a pair of eyes, elbows, knees, shoulders and other important parts are wearing simple armor.


    Xiao Shili was stunned again. He was a Ninja!


    He just wondered why there would still be ninjas in Rb. Ninjas were just a special kind of arms in Rb''s Warring States period. They were used for spying, spying, assassinating, disrupting and sabotaging. They were similar to scouts in ancient China, but they were more powerful and survivable than scouts. Ninjas have undergone special "ninja training" by special institutions, so they will have some superb abilities that ordinary people do not have, which is also one of the preconditions for ninjas to survive in the turbulent and chaotic battlefield.

 Chapter 709

    But now is the era of peace, ninja has already disappeared, and the secret of Ninja has long disappeared from the world. Now is the era of information warfare and electronic warfare, and the RB military is not stupid enough to still use ninja.


    When his mind turned, Xiao Shili had avoided the six swords from his back and side. Of course, the one wearing Ninja Costume was not the ninja. However, judging from the other''s movements and techniques, it was really beyond ordinary people''s ability.


    The four men kept running around Xiao Shili''s body, occasionally aiming at the gap and shooting a sword in their hand. They were surprised at the same time: the other side was full of flaws, but they could avoid their own hidden weapons every time, and still from an incredible angle.


    Under the rapid movement, the enemy can not lock their position, and each dart is shot at the back or side of the enemy. No one in the world can avoid such an attack!


    Ordinary people with a little combat experience will rush out of the encirclement at the first time to avoid the situation of being attacked on both sides. However, the man stands in the same place and keeps avoiding the concealed weapons coming from all directions.


    This man is very strong, not only strong, such an opponent, I also met for the first time. They all thought.


    Ninjas certainly don''t know that Xiao Shili doesn''t have the power of gentian in his body at the moment. The power of gentian is equivalent to internal power. If he loses internal power, his speed and strength will be greatly reduced. After exhausting all the power of gentian in the battle with Maruyama Kuroda, he took care of a group of minions of inagawa club, and consumed little physical strength left by Xiao Shili. At the moment, he didn''t want to rush up to kill the other side, but really fell into the situation of total defense. Once he attacked, he could not help but be injured by the other side.


    Now Xiao Shili is only relying on the super reflex nerve to deal with each other. It''s not the way to go on like this. He can''t always flash until the moment when the enemy''s sword is used up. So while dodging, he moves slowly towards one side of the wall.


    However, the Ninjas soon realized Xiao Shili''s intention, and the four men''s encirclement became more impenetrable. With the speed of walking faster, the frequency of sword in their hands also increased a lot.


    For a moment, a purple whirlwind seemed to be blowing around his body, and the swords in his rotating hands flew to Xiao Shili like the shadow of fallen flowers. Xiao Shili was angry in his heart. The tiger didn''t get angry. You really thought that Lao Tzu was a sick cat. Suddenly, he speeded up and ran towards one of them.


    Although the speed of the four men was very fast, they seemed to be in slow motion in Xiao Shili''s eyes. In the blink of an eye, they had already rushed to each other. At the same time, the three swords in their hands also flew to the man''s vest from three directions at the same time.


    The Ninja was shocked. Although his speed has not reached the level of running out of the shadow, it is absolutely impossible to see clearly in the eyes of normal people. But the other party even ran directly to himself, and the speed was never lower than himself.


    This is just Xiao Shili''s speed in a weak state. If it was normal, the Ninja''s head would have already landed.


    Ninja''s reaction is also rapid, just as Xiao Shili grabs at himself, his wrist turns, and his palm is full of bitterness. With a cold light, he directly paddles to the man''s arm.


    Xiao Shili''s speed at the moment can only be said to be about the same as his opponent''s. It''s impossible for him to ignore the attack and kill him. He has to withdraw his hand. His back muscles hurt at the same time, and he has been hit by his opponent''s sword.


    As soon as Xiao Shili gritted his teeth, he had planned to fight hard. What could a few small darts do? Unless they hit the key parts, he would not die. At most, he would just make a few holes in his body.


    Of course, he was aware that the sword in his hand was attacking his back, so he made such a plan.


    Just as Xiao Shili was hit by the sword in his hand, his right hand was already open. In front of him, ninja''s suffering was gone. His left hand turned his fist into his palm and pushed it on his opponent''s chest.


    When he pushed the palm on the other side''s chest, he felt a soft touch coming from his hand. For Xiao Shili, it was the first time that he hit the enemy. He felt so comfortable that he could not help but be stunned.


    The Ninja was pushed back six or seven steps by Xiao Shili. He couldn''t stand any longer and fell on the ground with a butt. He felt a burst of suffocation in his chest, and his Qi and blood gushed. It was like pressing a big stone. His breathing was extremely difficult. If it wasn''t for the emptiness of Xiao Shili''s strength, this palm would have made his opponent''s sternum together.


    Ninja bright eyes, then flash a surprised look, this... This guy has so much strength!


    The other three ninjas rushed towards Xiao Shili from behind. They saw that the other side had been hit by the sword in their hands. They had no scruples. The sword in their hands was highly poisonous. Even if the skin and flesh were slightly cut, the poison would spread quickly in their bodies. Within ten seconds, they would be killed. Not to mention being hit by three poison darts at the same time, they were all deeply penetrated into the skin and flesh.


    In three people''s eyes, this man is already a dead man at the moment, at the moment, is to take each other''s head.


    And Xiao Shili''s mind, at this time, still stays in the soft touch of the palm just now, suddenly wake up, the other party... Is actually a woman?


    Eyes can not help but focus on the ninja, immediately saw in the purple night clothes package, the woman''s slender and beautiful leg curve, as well as quite warped full chest / Department, are outlined at a glance, just because the underground parking lot light is not very bright, and Xiao Shili will focus all his energy on each other''s attack, so it is not a close look at each other''s figure.


    After the accident, looking back, I saw three ninjas rushing towards me behind. Under their tight night clothes, they all showed the same graceful figure. What''s more, I was surprised that these four ninjas were all women?!


    Speaking of time, the three female ninjas have rushed to Xiao Shili''s face. At the beginning, one of them pulled out a cold Japanese knife from his waist and cut it straight at Xiao Shili''s neck.


    It can''t be blamed that this woman is ruthless. Ninja''s belief in forbearance is decisive and merciless. On the battlefield, the result of a moment''s hesitation is his own death. This is Ninja''s belief in fighting and the iron rule that can''t be violated.


    A little short, so that the blade from the top of his head, Xiao Shili right hand five fingers congealed into a hand knife, in the woman''s hand gently cut, Cang clang, Japanese knife fell to the ground. The right hand passes by and rips off the other side''s cover like lightning.

 Chapter 710

    Looking at the three beautiful faces in front of him and the three long hair slanting down at the same time, Xiao Shili was stunned. He always thought that RB had no real beauty, except cute and dumb clothes, which made people feel better. The rest of Rb''s beauty should be in the second dimension.


    But now, these three girls completely changed Xiao Shili''s view. They are all between 18 and 20 years old. Although they are not as beautiful as any of their own women, they can be regarded as the best in the world.


    And the woman who can be called the best in the world by Xiao Shili, even in a million women, is hard to find one. It''s not the kind that the third tier little stars and young models can compare.


    The pretty faces of the three girls were all very surprised. From the "Cherry Blossom battle" where the other girl could easily avoid herself, we can see that this man is a top expert. But he was stabbed by the sword in his hand and should have been poisoned to death. However, he still stood in the same place and shot down his weapons one by one, That''s incredible.


    Xiao Shili didn''t know that there was poison on his opponent''s concealed weapon, but any kind of poison in the world was ineffective to him, not to mention that the power of gentian could instantly expel all toxins from the body. Even after gene enhancement, it could quickly release antibodies against the toxins that invaded the body, so Xiao Shili could be killed with poison in the world, I''m afraid it hasn''t been born yet.


    After seeing that the other party was a woman, Xiao Shili lost his fighting power. He was not interested in killing women, and he was even more reluctant to give up beautiful women. These ninjas would not ambush themselves again for no reason. They must be driven by someone. He must find out who was behind the scenes.


    "Give up. You''re not my match in the match." Xiao Shili put the bitterness on his finger and said, "I can let you go, but you must leave a word. Who sent you?"


    "Thank you." A girl gently nodded to Xiao Shili, her voice suddenly became full of tenderness, "Sir, you are really a good man."


    Xiao Shili a faint smile, good man? If you are not a beautiful woman like you, but a group of men, I am afraid they are already dead, and the rest are being tortured by themselves.


    The girl gazed at Xiao Shili with a trace of sadness and gratitude in her eyes, but it was more charming. Her long eyelashes blinked a few times. There was a trace of spring in her eyes, and her voice became more tender. Listening to it in her ears, she felt like a kind of crisp bone. "How can I repay you, sir


    "In return? You don''t have to repay me. Just tell me who''s behind the scenes. " Xiao Shili looked at the girl''s charming and lovely expression. Suddenly he felt thirsty, and his whole body began to heat up. Longgen below had a sign of awakening.


    I really want to go and kiss her petal like mouth now, then I will bare her clothes, and use my strong and hard dragon root to stand in the deepest part of her delicate and tender fragrance, and then I will whip and insert thousands of times.


    Looking at the girl''s fluctuating Mei eyes, the graceful figure wrapped in the tight clothes, the towering Yu peak, the bee waist, the round and slender Yu leg curve, what are you waiting for? Now go over and love her. Now I want to see her intoxicating Xiao soul expression and soul stirring Shen chant.


    The giant dragon in the crotch also stands up with his head raised,


    Xiao Shili''s throat is thirsty. He can''t help but move his body and take a step towards the girl.


    At this moment, a voice came from the deepest part of consciousness, which would wake up like Xiao Shili in a dream.


    This is a kind of instinctive warning when the crisis comes, and it is the instinct honed by Xiao Shili in countless life and death circumstances. Subconsciously tell yourself, if you go further, it will bring you great danger!


    Xiao Shili came back to his mind and suddenly thought, what''s the matter with him just now? Why did he suddenly have such a strong hope? And it''s so hard to restrain. Looking at the girl with a charming eye in front of him, Xiao Shili suddenly thought of a word flattery.


    I have heard that during the Warring States period in Japan, ninjas almost became the main force in a battle. In the world of tolerance at that time, a group of young and beautiful ninjas were specially trained to assassinate enemy generals. One of the main ninjas that these ninjas learned is called "flattery".


    "Mei Shu" is one of the most magical of all Ninjutsu, but only women can practice it. The most basic "flattery" can send out a kind of unique strength through women''s eyes, face, body, body fragrance and other elements, evoking men''s strong desire. The higher the level of "Mei Shu", the deeper the degree of this infatuation. From deep infatuation to infatuation, and finally to willing to be called the woman''s slave, and even to die for the woman, the female ninjas who practice Mei Shu to the extreme need hardly a knife to kill Just one command. It''s a terrible ninja.


    Of course, it''s just a legend. Xiao Shili only took it as a story at the beginning.


    However, at the moment, he really felt the bewitching power of flattery. Just now, he seemed to be controlled by his own evil mind. In his blank brain, there was only one idea full of lust / lust, which was aimed at the beautiful girl in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? "Summer flowers?" At this time, the autumn leaf frowned slightly and asked in a low voice behind the summer flower.


    Xia Hua, who is releasing Mei Shu to Xiao Shili, shakes her head and shows a trace of loss in her eyes. "I don''t know, my Mei Shu doesn''t seem to be useful to this man."


    How is that possible? Autumn leaves said a word in the heart, but the scene in front of them proved the words of summer flowers. If it is an ordinary man who has been seduced by Xia Hua, he will rush to Xia Hua''s beautiful body, but he won''t give him the chance to do so, because before he meets Xia Hua, his knife has penetrated each other''s chest.


    And the man in front of him stood still. Although his eyes were looking at this side, they were very calm and there was no sign of loss.


    Qiuye feels incredible. In ancient times, there might have been monks or warriors with strong willpower who could resist flattery. But now, people''s nature has been swallowed up by * * and men are animals who think with their lower body. There is no man who can resist flattery.

 Chapter 711

    But the man did not respond to Xia Hua''s flattery. The flattery of his four sisters was second only to the owner of the Sakura sect. It could not be due to his own reasons.


    Heart read a turn under, autumn leaf immediately also began to each other to launch Mei Shu, oneself don''t believe, two people''s skill, still can''t let him obediently submit.


    Seeing that another beautiful woman is also attracted by her beautiful eyes, Xiao Shili can''t help itching again. Of course, he is not a saint, and his willpower is not as firm as that of the eminent monk. He can''t react to the flattery of the two girls at the same time, but a sense of crisis from his subconscious keeps him calm in front of the last psychological defense line.


    Of course, beauty likes it, but making fun of her life is another matter.


    Autumn leaves and summer flowers don''t know, it''s not their own flattery that doesn''t work for men, it''s their hidden killing intention that stimulates men.


    At present in front of the three beautiful Ninja light smile, "don''t blame my ruthless."


    At this time, behind suddenly came a Jiao drink, "don''t move, move again, I will kill them!"


    Xiao Shili frowned and turned around slowly, only to see the ninja who had just been knocked down by herself. At this time, she also took off the cover and looked at herself fiercely. In her hands, she held two little girls, star butterfly and moon butterfly.


    The green veins on Xiao Shili''s forehead suddenly burst out, and a cold murderous air suddenly released from his body. The temperature in the air seemed to drop several degrees suddenly. The four girls trembled slightly at the same time, and suddenly they seemed to be strangled by a big hand. The gentle young man just now suddenly turned into a demon in the dark, That kind of look represents that the other party will definitely kill themselves!


    Holding the star butterfly and the moon butterfly, Dongxue knows that she has touched the man''s scales. However, in order to complete the task, she has no other choice. But the cold edge in the man''s eyes still makes her step back slightly. She says, "they are just in a daze and faint. If you don''t want them to die, do as I say."


    "Good." Xiao Shili nodded slowly, but his eyes didn''t leave from Dongxue''s face. The man''s eyes made Dongxue have the feeling of being watched by beasts.


    "What are you... Doing?" Dongxue saw that the man had compromised, but her sisters didn''t respond at all. She immediately cheered to the other three.


    Chunmiao, Xiahua and Qiuye wake up. They are all shocked by the murderous gas emitted by men. They don''t even feel what''s happening in the surrounding environment.


    Dongxue uses her lips to make a "kill" to her sisters. In this case, it''s undoubtedly the best time to kill each other. Her task is just to kill the man, as long as it''s done at all costs.


    They knew that they could kill each other now, but they didn''t do it. Each of them had a concealed weapon in his hand, but they felt like a thousand pounds. The cold and murderous gas emitted from the other person at the moment makes him unable to attack him. This is a kind of fear from the bottom of his heart. It''s like a person who is entangled by countless poisonous snakes. As long as he moves a little, he will be kissed by thousands of snakes.


    "Come on Dongxue finally can''t help shouting. She holds two hostages, and the pressure is also the biggest, because if the other side makes a move, the first target must be herself.


    Reversing their great fear, the three finally clenched their teeth, threw their arms and shot the concealed weapon at Xiao Shili. In the face of the roaring wind, Xiao Shili didn''t move at all. Just before the concealed weapon flew in front of him, his hands were suddenly folded and buckled, and there were residual shadows in front of him like flowers. When his arms stopped moving, Xiao Shili''s hands moved, All the hidden weapons are in the hands of men.


    Chunmiao, Xiahua, Qiuye, including Dongxue, all changed color with fright. At the moment, the four women finally understood that the man was absolutely not what they could deal with. Even if the other side stood still, they could hardly kill him.


    All along, Ninjutsu is RB''s most mysterious, powerful and quintessential martial art. Even in the legend of later generations, it has been attached with some magical color. Karate, judo and kendo are the three major martial arts of Rb at present, all because Ninja has been lost for a long time. In the eyes of ordinary people, it has been regarded as a legend. Ninja is just a legend.


    It disappeared only because it was so powerful that it had to be hidden in front of the public. The more powerful things are, the more likely they are to be destroyed, and there is a basic belief in forbearance, which is "concealment". Ninjas even surpass the limits of some human normal physiology, and are regarded as Superman or monsters, which also doomed them to exist in this world as legends and shadows.


    In Ninja''s belief, he is the strongest existence in the world. As his opponent, the only one who can kill himself is ninja. No matter what kind of fighting master or killing machine he is: judo, karate, kendo, Chinese martial arts, Thai boxing or military assassination, he is vulnerable to ninja.


    However, at this moment, the boy in black windbreaker, without using any fighting skills, easily defeated the four ninjas. The strongest martial arts in the world is like a kid''s trick before he fights.


    Monster! This guy is the real monster! No one has ever been able to do this. Ninja has exceeded the physiological limit of human beings, and this guy is even more extraordinary than ninja.


    The four women''s face finally showed a trace of fear. This is the fear that people instinctively show when they encounter things that are too much stronger than themselves.


    Dongxue bites her silver teeth lightly. She feels aggrieved in her fear. She has asked him to stand still, and the others did not move. But in this way, her companion still can''t kill him with all her strength. Of course, she is also the same. She is always embarrassed to let others not move even her hands, and it is impossible for a person to die, And the safety of the hostages.


    The meaning of hostages is to limit the other party. Of course, this is under the condition that both parties survive. If the lives of either party are damaged, this restriction will be broken.


    Of course, Dongxue can kill the two little girls in her arms, but in this way, her four will be killed by each other in the next!

 Chapter 712

    Up to now, we have to make the most of the hostages in our hands. From the reaction of the other side, the two little girls must be his own sisters. This is to complete the task by themselves... No, now it can be said that they are the only chips to survive.


    So Dongxue watched Xiao Shili closely, holding two little girls slowly to a car, and then suddenly opened the door with her feet, quickly got into the car, drove the car out of the parking lot as fast as possible, and went away.


    Xiao Shili''s car tail light disappeared at the exit of the parking lot. He felt a little heavy in his heart. In his present state, he just shot at that distance. It''s really difficult for him to kill the star butterfly and the moon butterfly before she killed them. I don''t dare to take any risks in this matter, because the life of star butterfly and moon butterfly will be hurt if there is a slight mistake.


    However, the other party''s goal is himself. As long as he is not dead, star butterfly and moon butterfly will not be in danger for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili turned to the remaining three girls and said, "if you have any requirements, please put them forward now."


    Qiuye suddenly flies forward, and a handle of bitter nothingness in her hand is against Xiao Shili''s throat. However, when she looks into the man''s eyes, Qiuye shakes her hand slightly. There is no fear of death in the other person''s eyes, but there is only a touch of plainness, which seems to be put on the neck with a knife. In her eyes, it is like a child''s game, The indifferent eyes are no doubt telling themselves that they can''t kill him.


    Autumn leaves breathing slightly short, and finally take back the blade, busily look away from each other''s eyes, and the cold eyes look at each other is a kind of torture, low drink, "hands out."


    Xiao Shili didn''t have any conflict, so he stretched out his hands.


    Autumn leaves one hand in front of each other''s wrist into a number of fast shadow, take back the hand, the man''s hands have been a thin rope tightly tied.


    "Good technique." Xiao Shili gently praised.


    "Turn around." Akiba ordered again.


    Xiao Shili turned around in accordance with the words, and his eyes were immediately covered by a black belt, "is that ok?" Light in the mouth asks a way.


    Qiuye''s expression is still not careless, staring at the man slowly back a few steps, Chunmiao and Xiahua left and right came to Qiuye side, Xiahua looked at the hands were bound, eyes were also blindfolded man, some doubt to ask in a low voice, "second sister, why not kill him?"


    Autumn leaves shook his head, "is not not not to kill, but can''t kill."


    "What?" Xia Hua''s big round eyes suddenly become more round, "elder sister, you cheat. He''s all tied up, and his eyes can''t see. We can''t kill him?"


    Qiuye nodded and said in a low voice, "although he doesn''t move now, it''s because he doesn''t feel our murderous chance. If we do it, he will definitely kill the three of us in an instant. Don''t you feel the murderous spirit from each other? That''s definitely not the murderous spirit that ordinary experts can possess. We are far from this person. "


    Xia Hua and Chun Miao nodded. They did feel the change of air field just now. If possible, they would never feel it again.


    Xia Hua spat out her tongue and muttered in a low voice, "Sony Company is really irresponsible. We are asked to kill such a dangerous person without saying anything in advance..."


    "Summer flowers." Qiuye stares at her sister. The employer''s information is always the most confidential. Ninja is more strict about this. Ordinary disciples in the sect can''t know the identity of the employer. Her four sisters are also known because of their close relationship with the sect leader. Unexpectedly, this straightforward sister said it directly.


    Summer flower know that he violated the rules, also busy cover small mouth, and then voice stuffy asked, "second sister, then what do you plan to deal with this person?"


    Autumn leaf low voice way, "since can''t kill the other party, then take it back to the door, give the door Lord processing."


    This was not her own idea, but the elder sister''s instruction before she left. The four sisters couldn''t kill each other at all. The elder sister obviously felt this, so she took the hostage to leave first. The intention was very obvious. Since she couldn''t kill him on the spot, she had to arrest him. With the master''s skill, she could definitely solve this man.


    Qiuye slowly walked to Xiao Shili''s back, and was about to speak, but he said with a smile, "it''s almost the same time. It''s time for us to start, isn''t it?"


    Autumn leaf heart a surprised, the other party can''t guess what they want to do?


    "Don''t be surprised. As I said, your goal is me, right?" Xiao Shili tone indifferent way, "as long as make sure that the two hostages are safe, no matter where I will go with you."


    Seeing that the opposite heart is like a mirror, Qiuye says directly, "OK, but if you dare to play tricks along the way, I can''t guarantee the safety of the two girls."


    "Don''t worry, if I mean it, now you three are dead." Xiao Shili said with a smile, "and your voice is very nice."


    Autumn leaves cheeks slightly red, this is the first time a man praised himself, feel a kind of strange. The man he met usually died under his own knife without seeing anyone clearly. Otherwise, he knelt down and cried for mercy. He couldn''t even see his face, let alone hear his voice.


    By the way, he saw his face just now. Why did he only praise his voice? Is it because he is not beautiful enough, and his heart is gloomy


    The black Toyota is flying on the road before dawn. Qiuye is driving in front of him. Xiao Shili is sitting in the back row. Xiahua and Chunmiao are sandwiched on both sides of him. They hold daggers in their hands and put them in the man''s ribs. As long as the other party has any abnormal behavior, they will kill him immediately.


    Although they know they have hostages in hand, the other side will not act rashly. But the shock that this man brought to the three girls was so huge that the two sisters could not relax because of their instinctive self-defense consciousness.


    Summer flower nervous, but also has a fresh feeling, he is the first time from a man so close, no, should be said to be a living man. The cherry blossom door is full of women. From childhood to adulthood, I saw and contacted all women. Until I was 18 years old, I didn''t even talk to men.


    At the moment, seeing a living man sitting by her side, Xia Hua can''t help feeling fresh and curious. At first, she secretly looks at the men around her. Thinking that the other person''s eyes are blindfolded and can''t see, she is so bold that she starts to look at Xiao Shili openly.

 Chapter 713

    Chunmiao on the right has the same mind, but she is introverted and not as bold as Xia Hua. She only dares to take a sneak look at her occasionally. However, she sees that her elder sister looks at others without any scruples. She also looks like her elder sister and looks at the men around her carefully.


    All the time, I feel that men are weak, because the men in each task target are killed by myself. But this man and his four sisters can''t kill him. He is really different from other men, and he doesn''t look like those men. They are fierce and ugly, which makes people feel very comfortable, This is what some sisters often talk about.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s well-defined side face, Xia Hua found that she blushed slightly. She also had a feeling that she had never felt before. What''s the matter with her? She was fine just now. Why would she feel like this after seeing him.


    Can this man also use flattery skill, but flattery skill is only a woman''s ability to practice Ninjutsu. Men can''t practice it, and people don''t even open their eyes.


    In addition, there is a very unique smell on the other person. It''s not fragrant, but it smells very comfortable, which makes you feel that you can rely on.


    Rely on... In addition to the headmaster and sister, there are other people who can make themselves feel this way


    "Summer flowers, spring seedlings!" Second sister''s voice suddenly rang out in the ear.


    At the same time, the two girls seemed to wake up from a dream, and their eyes recovered from a state of confusion. They said, "yes!"


    "What''s the matter with you two?" Akiba looks back at her two sisters strangely. How can she be distracted at this critical moment? This is not allowed for ninja. This situation should not happen to her two sisters.


    "Get the people out of the car. Here we are." At the moment, Qiuye has no time to care so much.


    Xiao Shili felt that after he got out of the car, he was always being pulled forward. From the touch of his feet, he should have entered a large courtyard. The square stone slab he stepped on would be used when RB only paved the courtyard. After walking for about ten minutes, I was warm on Monday, with orange light in front of my eyes. I stepped on the wooden floor and made a slight noise, so I came into the room.


    This place is really big. It''s only a ten minute walk from the courtyard to the room. After entering the room, he took another three turns, walked for about five minutes, and finally stopped.


    The black cloth on his eyes was removed immediately. Xiao Shili narrowed his eyes and let his eyes adapt to the light in the room. Then he found that he was in a huge rectangular room with soft tatami at his feet. At the end of the room, a simple and elegant bed was placed on the top of several steps. A huge cherry blossom mark was engraved on the shadow wall behind the bed.


    And around his body, there were dozens of women kneeling around the harmony room, and also surrounded himself.


    What''s the situation? When the other side brings themselves here, they don''t just want to win with so many people.


    Look at these women, they are all dressed in clean kimonos. The oldest is only 30 years old, and the youngest is similar to herself. Every woman''s appearance and figure can be called superior. Although it''s not so amazing, if people are allowed to go on it for free, I believe no man in the world will refuse it.


    The power of gentian in the body has not yet recovered. If these women go up together, they will not be able to resist. Dozens of people and dozens of darts at the same time are enough to tie themselves into hedgehogs. However, seeing the women kneel down on the cushions one by one and bow their eyebrows, they don''t show any murderous spirit. Xiao Shili is a little relieved.


    Just as Xiao Shili''s eyes wandered over these women, four more figures suddenly appeared in the room. Looking at them, they turned out to be the four sisters in spring, summer, autumn and winter. At the moment, the four sisters also changed into kimonos. According to the names of the four sisters, the kimonos were white, yellow, blue and green, with the patterns of snowflakes, maple leaves, begonias and green leaves embroidered on them.


    After the four sisters put on kimonos, they became more charming, less sexy and more feminine. They suddenly stood out among the beauties in the room and made Xiao Shili shine. Among the dozens of beautiful women, the four sisters are better in appearance.


    His eyes lingered on the four sisters, and he was reluctant to leave. However, before he was attracted by the beauty in front of him, Xiao Shili forgot his own situation. He looked at the cold faced woman in the white kimono with the snow pattern. She had just abducted the little lories. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the four sisters turn around, And around the same women kneel down on the ground, Jiao voice Qi way, "welcome the door Lord to come!"


    In the respectful voice of dozens of women, a woman in a red kimono walked out slowly from the side above the steps, walking light, like a red cloud across the sky.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes were suddenly stunned. He felt that all the pink and black people in the audience were dim, and the light was all concentrated on the woman in red.


    This is a thrilling beauty, an incredible beauty, just like a beautiful Peony blooming among the wild flowers on the hillside, which makes the light, dust and breeze in the air flow in one direction, and makes the heart beat suddenly.


    On a woman''s snow-white face, her pink lips are lighter, her nose is slightly shrunken, her eyes are looking forward to the beauty, her long hair is like a waterfall, and her face is like a white jade. Although there is no expression on her face, there are tens of thousands of beautiful colors in her heart.


    Xiao Shili is also an old hand in the gorgeous flowers, but he was slightly absent-minded in front of her. At this moment, he found that although the woman''s appearance was extremely beautiful, it was not necessarily above Du''s mother and daughter. What made his heart stop suddenly was that there was a strong charm on the woman''s gorgeous appearance, not only her small face, but also her delicate body, hair tip, hair tip The corners of the clothes are all wrapped by the extremely strong flattery. As long as you take a look at them, your eyes will never be able to leave and your breath will suddenly stop.


    The woman stood in the center of the screen wall, and her beautiful eyes moved in the room. She gently stopped on Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Xiao."


    This smile suddenly if with thousands of flowers open at the same time, Xiao Shili staring at the woman''s smile, as if smelling the smell of flowers, even unconsciously said, "hello."


    Takebu Sakura Luo smile more thick, Sakura lips light open, "little girl today is lucky, please Mr. Xiao''s presence, offend, also hope Haihan."

 Chapter 714

    When she spoke, all the women looked down respectfully. The big room was very quiet, and only Yingluo''s voice echoed. It can be seen that she had high prestige among these women.


    Xiao Shili looks at Yingluo''s beautiful eyes. She feels charming, charming and excited. Her eyes are looking at her and her mouth is talking to her. Is this a dream? Or hallucinations?


    Such a beautiful woman can speak to herself in such a gentle tone and look at herself with such charming eyes. She is the happiest man in the world. If she can say a word to her, she is willing to die immediately. If she can touch her jade carving hand and kiss her pink face


    Xiao Shili looks at Yingluo''s flawless face and fantasizes. His whole body is full of hot and dry, and the little dragon below is also booming rapidly.


    If... Can gently untie her red kimono and have a look at the most beautiful jade / body in the world, the snow-white double peaks, the slender jade / legs, the round jade / buttocks, and the pink / red deep garden


    Yingluo frowned slightly. If an ordinary man accepted his flattery, he would kneel on the ground and become his slave in less than a second. She remembered that she had released flattery to an eminent monk who was over 60 years old. After only three seconds, the eminent monk lay down at his feet like a dog, and then cut his stomach and died at her own command.


    But now ten seconds have passed, and this Chinese man named Xiao Shili is still standing in the same place. Although he has been flattered / confused by himself from the other person''s eyes, Yingluo is still very surprised by this situation.


    It seems that they are right about Xiaoxue. This man really has some ability. In his own impression, there are only two people in the world who can resist his flattery. One is the owner of Jiahe, ape feiqingmiao, and the other is Yakuza''s godfather, Ichiro Shinda. And neither of them could look themselves in the eye.


    Yingluo thinks that no matter who the boy is, his actual strength is beyond imagination. He can reach the same level as the two incredible experts of Rb today. Such people are rare. What''s the reason why Sony is against such people!


    This deal is obviously very uneconomic, Sony will be such a difficult role to himself, even in advance did not say a word, Yingluo heart slightly angry, must let the other party after the additional pay.


    The corners of her mouth showed a more charming smile. Yingluo moved gently towards the man.


    The four sisters, spring, summer, autumn and winter, are all excited at the moment. They mainly use that move. Although they still have some skills to learn this move, it''s a rare opportunity to observe it. Only the owner of the whole Sakura sect can use this move.


    The ultimate secret of flattery is flattery!


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, the woman''s face was less than one centimeter away from her cheek, and her soft body was almost close to her body. Her nose was full of fragrance from her body, and the cherry breath was blowing gently on her face.


    "Is it... Hard there?" Yingluo''s eyes, full of beautiful color, moved down slightly at the moment and stopped on the small tent under the man, which surprised her. Although she was across the pants, the man still looked very obvious. The whole outline of the big thing was highlighted, and it felt like she was going to put on the pants.


    In fact, there are not many men who have died under her seduction. But in order to cultivate this secret skill, Yingluo once arrested countless men to practice for herself. Naturally, these men have been strictly selected. Besides being strong and strong, what she needs is also first-class giant / big. But there has never been a man who is as exaggerated as what she saw in front of her eyes.


    Not only the length, coarseness and hardness, but also the man''s giant / object in front of him gives off a kind of amazing momentum and strength, a kind of natural ferocity!


    Yingluo looks at the amazing shape through her pants. Her body is a little feverish, and she feels damp / wet


    I''m wet? Yingluo was surprised by this reaction. Although she could adjust her body to secrete honey / juice, she could feel it and let it flow out naturally. This has not happened for several years. Since she practiced sucking at the age of 18, she has developed a sense of immunity to men.


    But at this moment, I was... Yingluo was a little surprised, a little incredible, and a little shy. This feeling was different from killing people by sucking. For the latter, I was totally calm and didn''t feel the slightest. But now, I had a reaction to this man!


    However, as the owner of the cherry blossom sect, I can''t be rude in front of so many subordinates. Yingluo forced herself to calm down and looked up at the man''s well-defined face. This man is the target of the Sakura sect''s assassination, so he must die. This is the rule of the Sakura sect over the years. Anyone who is targeted for the assassination should not have any pity or personal feelings. Anyone who violates the rules, regardless of his status, including the sect leader, should be dealt with according to the rules.


    For this, everyone in yingluobimen should be sensitive, because his mother died because of it. In any case, he will not repeat his mother''s mistakes.


    Even so, there was a slight loss in her heart, and then she closed her eyes to dispel her unnecessary mood. When she opened her eyes again, her pupils were filled with flattery / color, and one hand stroked / touched Xiao Shili''s Dragon across her pants.


    After rubbing his pants, Xiao Shili couldn''t stand it any more. He murmured and stretched out his hands, holding the fairy like Keren in his arms.


    Ying Luo Jiao''s voice hummed softly, and the flattering voice stirred the man''s mood. The two jade peaks were also tightly squeezed / pressed on the man''s chest and turned gently. At the same time, I feel a pair of big hands pressing on my slender jade / leg through the kimono.


    Snow white and pink hands slightly hastily untied the man''s belt. When the Dragon suddenly jumped out, Yingluo''s heart also jumped. Seeing the real red fruit directly made her heart beat faster and more annoying. She couldn''t help it

 Chapter 715

    Although Xiao Shili fell into flattery, he didn''t lose his consciousness. He just wanted to be aroused infinitely. At this moment, this beautiful and thrilling woman is clinging to her arms, and her little hand is still touching her place. This kind of feeling is really going to heaven! Since the cheap goods have been taken by others, of course, I can''t be polite. I immediately touch the girl''s big, round legs with my hands to feel the quality of kimono. Of course, even the most expensive silk is not as good as the snow like skin inside.


    His trousers were suddenly untied by the girl''s little hand, and Xiao Shili jumped out to see who was the one who awakened him. Xiao Shili was not willing to show his weakness, and his hands were also moved to the girl''s belt, but he didn''t understand the structure of kimono. After half a day, he couldn''t find out how to break the girl''s gorgeous dress and wanted to burn it, Simply grab the girl''s clothes and tear them on both sides. The gorgeous kimono turns into flying pieces like a butterfly. In the center of the butterfly, the girl''s crystal clear jade / body is suddenly exposed to the air. Inside the kimono, she is wearing nothing.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes were staring at the jade / body, which can be described as flawless. It was like looking at a masterpiece. What made him even more nervous was that under the girl''s flat and smooth belly, he was as smooth as jade and had nothing


    White Tiger... A little white tiger that catches people''s heart and soul


    Yingluo, who has been treated rudely, still has a charming smile on her face. If only from her manner, temperament and appearance, she is a gentle young lady from an aristocratic family, but only from the eyes of a girl, she can feel that the other person is a slut, a thorough slut, a slut even more than a prostitute or a actress, such a woman, Any man can go up, any way to play!


    It is this feeling between angels and demons that makes men fall into complete madness. Even the sixty year old monk licks his feet as slaves in front of such a demon. Yingluo has spent more than ten years to develop this almost magical temperament.


    Yingxi suddenly squats down and stares at Xiao Shili with her eyes turned up. Cherry''s mouth slowly opens to greet her


    The female forbearance of Sakura gate is a little strange at the moment, including the four girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter. The owner of Sakura gate never does this to men. Although most of the female forbearance in Sakura gate has had sex with men, the purpose of making sex with men is to assassinate each other, not to get happiness from them. There is also a rule in Sakura gate. All women in the gate are forbidden to love men, otherwise they will be expelled from Sakura gate.


    But people are not plants, especially women. When a girl''s body is mature, it''s natural for her to have sex with a man. In order to avoid this feeling, the women of Sakura gate often kill each other at the first moment when men enter, which is also the weakest moment of men''s defense, so as to prevent the spread of pleasure / feeling and avoid confusion.


    This is especially true for Yingluo, who is the leader of the sect. Meizhao has to make friends with men to work. This kind of relationship naturally refers to the natural creation of men and women. Of course, using the mouth has no effect.


    Is it true that the sect leader has been trained to use his mouth to start sucking? But it doesn''t look like that. The four girls have different personalities in spring, summer, autumn and winter. At the moment, it''s rare that they all have the same expression, because after such a long time, men have no reaction, except that they feel very happy.


    Sucking / sucking, groaning and groaning reverberate in the room at the moment, making the whole room full of spring / love.


    Looking at this scene, all the women''s bodies can''t help but start to react. Dongxue''s face turns red, and finally she can''t help but remind them: "door master..."


    Yingluo, who is savoring the strong masculinity of Longgen, suddenly wakes up and spews out the big things in her mouth. She is so impolite in front of her subordinates. She knows that as long as she works, men will die. So she can''t help but have a little taste. Unexpectedly, she can''t stop


    No, I have to work hard at once... However, before the woman makes up her mind, her hands are suddenly caught by the man, and her body is suddenly twisted by a strong force. She is lying on the tatami, and her hips are forced to rise up


    Xiao Shili, looking at the pink / red flower / pistil, suddenly stood up


    With a sound of Jiao / Yin, Yingxi closes her eyes and trembles. It''s really beautiful, but... Now no one can save him.


    Xiao Shili fiercely went in and out of the pink / red / color delicate / tender honey / hole for a few times, and suddenly felt a strange feeling. There seemed to be a suction force in the woman, as if she was going to inhale the essence tightly wrapped in the Dragon root, and a feeling of explosion suddenly came fiercely.


    Yingluo feels the sudden stop of men''s actions, and knows that it also means that everything is over. The secret of sucking lies in being able to suck away men''s essence, and eventually make men die. It''s also the most powerful and weird assassination technique in the world of tolerance.


    Of course, Xiao Shili didn''t know all this. He just felt that the Japanese girl was really special. He was about to give up his gun in less than two seconds. I''m kidding. How can Yan Huang''s children be so unbearable in front of a Fusang woman.


    At the moment, his body has recovered some of the power of gentian. When he is about to concentrate all the gas of gentian in his body on the Dragon root, fight against the suction, and then continue to push forward.


    what? Yingluo Meimu was suddenly surprised that the other side could still continue to twitch. It was impossible. All men could not bear the power of flattering and sucking. No more than five times, they would have a thousand miles of catharsis. This catharsis could not stop until they died.


    However, feeling the fierce pulling / thrusting behind her, Sakuragi firmly grasped the tatami on the ground and resisted the surging sensation and the groan in her throat.


    However, five minutes later, Xiao Shili still has no sign of stopping. In fact, he has been bearing the suction. However, whenever he can''t help it, he condenses the power of gentian again. The power of gentian, which had not been recovered much, makes Xiao Shili overdraft.


    The sound of Pa Pa Pa Pa grew faster and faster. At last, it was like a storm. At the tenth minute, Yingluo could not help shouting: "Yahu die, Yahu die, kemoji, kemoji."


    The secret skill that she has practiced for more than ten years has no effect on this man. When she is confused, the last sentence that appears in Yingluo''s mind is that this man is legendary

 Chapter 716

    All the women around them were so surprised that they even forgot to breathe for a moment. They listened to the master''s flattering voice and pleading for mercy from the man. They were filled with endless joy. They had never seen the master like this before. With such a sacred identity as the master, they lost their dignity in the man''s crotch. What''s the matter


    Putting down the woman who had passed out, Xiao Shi stood up and suddenly looked up at the ten year old girl who was nearest to him. His eyes radiated the light of wild animals.


    In the eyes of all the women, Xiao is standing in the middle of the hall, with the Dragon angry and upright, just like a demon God in ancient mythology. But what he releases is not a murderous spirit, but a strong masculine spirit!


    This breath made all the women present tremble, not because of fear, but because of the inspiration from some part of the body.


    "Help the master!" Dongxue finally reacts and rushes forward to the man. However, before she gets to the other person''s body, her wrist is firmly grasped by Xiao Shili''s big hand, and she holds it in her arms directly. With the other hand, she tears her kimono in half. As soon as her arm is loose, the giant / root sticks into the pink / tender seam / gap


    Five minutes later, the soft and feeble winter snow slid down from the man, and his body lay on the floor. Xiao Shi was just like a raging devil. He turned around and grabbed the nearest 30-year-old mature ninja and tore open the woman''s kimono


    The women who saw this extremely exciting scene were already itching, honey and juice. Although their companions were in the shape of men''s crotch, high tide, lust, immortality and death, they were both afraid and eager. Although they were escaping from Xiao Shili like a monster, none of them escaped from the room. Some even took off their clothes to meet them


    An hour later, on the tatami in the harmony room, there was a woman''s White / flowery body / body. Xiao Shili sat on the jade bed above the steps, surrounded by beautiful women. He watched the women tremble one by one, their faces were full of love, the little powder / holes between their legs were twitching, and the thick honey / juice flowed from them. When Xiao Shili woke up, he was also shocked.


    Although he clearly remembered what he had done, he still couldn''t believe that he had a relationship with dozens of women at the same time, and the woman who was spoiled by his own dragon root seemed to have no strength to sit up.


    By the way, I was flattered by their sect leader. That''s why there was such a promiscuous scene. That woman''s flattery is really powerful. She is totally immersed in it and can''t extricate herself. Xiao Shili thinks that it''s a bit of fear. If the other party wants to kill herself, it''s as easy as pie in the back. But I don''t know why, these ninjas not only didn''t kill themselves, but also let themselves take advantage.


    When you think about it, most of these women are hungry / thirsty / tolerant, and want to find a man to satisfy them. These good things just make you catch up with them. However... Looking at the jade / body display in the hall, Xiao Shili smiles. These RB women still underestimate themselves a little.


    Before today, I didn''t know how to concentrate the power of gentian on my younger brother / younger brother, but it has such a powerful effect. Although my own thing is very strong originally, it is an artifact to concentrate the power of gentian! As long as the power of gentian is not extinguished, it can continue to be strong / strong / shoot indefinitely. What woman in the world will not bow down to her?


    At this time, a hint came to my mind


    "Achievement: the child of lust / lust / world."


    "You remember that the number of women who have had a flesh / body relationship has reached 50, and they have reached the level of small / lewd / ghost. The Yuanshen is enhanced by 5 (percent sign). Your Yuanshen is now an intermediate Yuanshen, 94 (percent sign) away from the superior Yuanshen."


    Isn''t it? Is there such achievement setting? Xiao Shili was stunned. He had worked for more than 50 women before. He was a little girl / prostitute / ghost. What a bully is the big devil in the world of prostitute / lust?


    "Achievement: the God of the golden gun."


    "You have achieved a continuous hard / hard one hour, with an average speed of 300 strokes per minute, a total of * * 18000 strokes, and reached the state of no jet. 48 women have been your crotch / Minister in an hour. You are the king in the golden gun, and as a king worshipped and infatuated by half the people in the world, congratulations." Usually, Xiaobai''s voice changed to the system prompt of female voice. At this moment, she said respectfully, which was in sharp contrast with the attitude of the previous achievement.


    It seems that the same type of achievement can be classified into different grades. While criticizing the influence of the system, Xiao Shili thought that he could be regarded as the most advanced achievement to achieve the golden spear. He had already become a God. Who could be more powerful than himself? And he could tell from the respectful attitude of the system. As for why it is only worshipped by half of the people in the world, do you still need to think about it?


    "Your Yuanshen has been enhanced by 50 (percent sign). At present, your level is intermediate and 44 (percent sign) away from the superior Yuanshen.


    Xiao Shili nodded his head, different is different, small / pornographic / ghost only to enhance 5 (percent) of the original God, but the God of the golden gun does not fall has 50 (percent), which is completely ten times the gap, so that he is only half the distance from the higher level of the original God.


    "Achievement: leapfrog killing."


    Just when Xiao Shili thought it was over, there was a voice in his mind, but this time it was changed to Xiaobai''s. just now, Xiaobai was a little disdainful of Xiao Shili''s two achievements, so he called out the system.


    "You cross the level and kill a stronger opponent than you. The ratio of strength difference between the two sides is 1:50. After killing the other side, your damage degree is 5 (percent sign), your consumption degree is 90 (percent sign), and the time taken to kill the other side is 7 minutes. Comprehensive evaluation: A, Yuanshen is enhanced by 20 (percent sign), and 24 (percent sign) away from the superior Yuanshen.


    Xiao Shili had an accident. He didn''t expect that after killing the poison bite member, he still had achievements. But how could this guy''s description sound so awkward?


    "Wait, wait." Xiao Shili interrupted Xiaobai and frowned, "what did you say just now? What''s the ratio between me and his strength? 1:50£¿ Who 1, who 50. "


    Xiaobai uses a kind of "you are so naive" language way, "of course, it''s you 1, the other 50."


    "Nonsense." Xiao Shili, of course, refused to admit it and despised the other side in his consciousness. "If there was such a big gap, I would have been killed by the other side. Even if I didn''t have to plan to kill the other side in the battle just now, it would not be a problem to carry that guy for an hour."


    "I know that." Xiaobai said lightly, "but what the system assesses is the difference between the two of you. It has nothing to do with other forces. Your divine power is really weak compared with the other party. If you don''t rely on other forces to make up for it, even if you are killed by the other party, it''s no wonder."

 Chapter 717

    Xiao Shili was speechless when Xiao Bai said that. He estimated in his heart that if he didn''t practice the secret formula of Qianlong and had been genetically strengthened, I''m afraid that the other side would have cut himself in two with the same knife. Soul transition can only be regarded as an auxiliary ability at most. Although it''s very useful, it can''t help him in battle at all.


    This is also very normal. The other party''s Shenji has evolved into a super body, while he is still in the mature / body stage. It is very normal to have such a gap.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking, "can shenjihe re evolve and become a super body?"


    Xiaobai smell speech "Oh" a, Xiao Shi leave don''t understand, "you oh what?"


    "Nothing?" Xiaobai continued calmly, "but I''ve been waiting for you to ask this question from the beginning. I didn''t expect you to ask me until today."


    "It''s a good thing for you to say that who plays amnesia for me every day? I''ll recall it today and recall it tomorrow. It''s like squeezing toothpaste. I''m tired if you don''t bother me." Xiao Shili can''t help but retort that this guy, as a system program, would lose his memory. To put it bluntly, he was poisoned or something went wrong. What''s depressing is that such a disabled program happened to him.


    "Well, back to business." Xiaobai is not impatient, as if his amnesia is taken for granted. "In fact, even if I don''t say it, you will soon know that the conditions for the evolution of Shenji from mature / body to super body are very simple. As long as your spirit reaches a high level, Shenji will naturally evolve. As you know, Shenji has fused with your cells and become a part of your body, So it will be synchronized with the strength of your spirit. "


    As for why it is Yuanshen, not anything else, it is because Yuanshen is the most basic energy controlling the power of Shenji.


    "I see." Xiao Shi''s centrifugation gave him a sudden boost. As long as he increased his original spirit by another 24 (percent sign), he could make the supernatural machine evolve into a super body. In this way, he could be at the same level as "poison bite", and it would not be a problem in the face of it.


    Of course, Xiao Shili has not forgotten a very important thing. His achievements have accumulated to three points again. In this way, he can get another chance to turn over the cards.


    Xiaobai is also secretly surprised at this moment. He has never met anyone who can gain three kinds of magic power in just two months. Even someone who has a vague memory took four months to get three kinds of power, and this guy''s speed is almost twice that of that person. But why do you know these things, Who is the man who has only one vague figure but can''t see his face clearly?


    I can''t remember, I really can''t remember, and my consciousness begins to collapse again. Whenever I try to recall, my consciousness will collapse. Xiaobai doesn''t dare to think about it any more, because if it goes on like this, I will completely disappear from the world. I''m just a program, a virtual guide, just like a soul without body, Once it''s gone, there''s nothing left.


    I can''t do anything except wait for my memory to recover a little bit


    "Well, start your choice." Xiao Bai left the way to Xiao Shi.


    After a dazzling light came on and faded, six cards with the back facing up appeared in the room.


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s choice, Xiao Bai can''t help picking his eyebrows, "ancient artifact?"


    "Well." Xiao Shili looked at the card he had chosen, and then pulled out two daggers from his waist (Xiao Bai thought, Xiao Shili had already put on his clothes). The surface of dragon scale and Qinggang was covered with scars, and there was a slight gap in the blade.


    "The resentment on these two knives is almost exhausted." Xiao Shili looked at the two ancient blades and murmured to himself, "I can feel that every time I call Qi blade, the resentment on the blade will be reduced by one point. Resentment is not always injected into the blade, just like the blade, it will become blunt with the increase of use."


    These two swords have been with Xiao Shili for so long. They accompany him through life and death. Whenever he faces a strong enemy, he will fight for his master. It has to be said that Xiao Shili had deep feelings for these two swords, but he needed a more powerful weapon to face the next enemy.


    So come out!


    Let me see how powerful you are, my new weapon!


    With the voice of Xiao Shili, the card turned in front suddenly turned into a red streamer and entered Xiao Shili''s mind.


    "Ancient artifact: the roar of Yanmo.


    "Level: superior.


    A sword full of fire power is said to be forged by the heart of ancient Yanmo. Its powerful elemental attack power can destroy all enemies in front of you. Occasionally, it can protect its owner like a shield. However, it will consume a lot of Yuanshen after summoning, so you should pay attention to it when using it.


    Effect: the self sword body summons the fire from the deep underground to burn the enemy. The sword body has strong cutting force at the same time. The specific combat ability depends on the user.


    Current level effect: 1 level, fire release range: small. Burning degree of flame: normal


    Condition: when the spirit is empty, it cannot be summoned. If the spirit is empty in the holding state, the roar of the Yanmo will be recalled automatically.


    Note: it may have some hidden power, but it''s not known yet.


    The information comes to mind. Xiao Shili opens his eyes and burns a red flame in his hand. The flame spreads upward and condenses into the shape of a sword. When the flame suddenly disperses, a red Epee suddenly appears in Xiao Shili''s hand.


    The body of the sword is about two meters long and almost a foot wide. The body of the sword is red. A complicated magic mark and rune are engraved on the vertical grain in the center of the sword. The hilt is bent outward to form a semicircular cavity connecting the hilt. It looks very magical. It is full of Western medieval flavor.


    Judging from the shape of the sword, it can score 9.9 points, but what Xiao Shili needs is not a fancy sword in Huli, but a weapon that can really end the enemy in the battlefield. After waving the blade a few times, the weight is OK, which is very suitable for his arm strength. With the movement of my heart, a red flame suddenly burst out on the blade of the sword, which completely wrapped the whole sword and looked like a huge sword condensed from the flame.


    Xiao Shili was itchy and wanted to try the effect, but there was nothing to test for him here. However, in this short moment, the tatami under his feet was already burning, which showed the temperature of the flame on the sword, while the owner holding the sword could not feel the temperature of the flame at all.

 Chapter 718

    Fortunately, I went to a corner where there was no one ahead of time. Xiao Shili immediately recalled the sword, and the huge sword body, which was integrated into the fire, also disappeared into the air with the fire.


    After the sword disappeared, there was still heat and scattered Mars in the air. Xiao Shili suddenly wanted to find someone to fight. This idea almost turned into an impulse in his body. He only hoped that there would be a poison bite member in front of him to fight with him.


    As soon as his mind turned around, Xiao Shi could not help feeling strange that he had such an idea. His power of gentian had been exhausted. Now it should be the time when he needed to be cultivated most. Although the body was directed by the brain, the state of the body would also affect the brain. It was like when a person was very full, he would not want to eat any more. He had already


    Xiao Shili felt surprised to his body. He didn''t know when his power of gentian had completely recovered. His empty body was now full of power of gentian, and every cell in his body was full of strength and vitality.


    There is only one reason for this situation! Xiao Shili''s experience and sixth sense tell him that he has broken through the flying dragon stage of Qianlong''s heart formula and stepped into the battle dragon stage.


    When he stepped into the battle dragon, he had already reached the critical state, so even though he knew that his strength had taken a huge leap forward, Xiao Shili was not surprised. He just wondered why he had suddenly made a breakthrough.


    Looking at the plump, thin, snow-white and naked beauty in the room, Xiao Shili raises a smile at the corner of his mouth. It turns out that when he was controlling the girls, he used the power of gentian constantly. Longgen was originally the most masculine part of a man''s body. Once the power of gentian was concentrated on it, it would flow into it like a whirlpool. When Xiao Shili was fighting with Yingluo, In order to fight against the seduction of the Sakura sect leader, he was forced to continuously concentrate the power of gentian on the Dragon root. The power of gentian in his body had already been exhausted, but Xiao Shili was puzzled by the seduction technique and didn''t know how to control it. Under such a strong overdraft, he forced the gentian to the limit and broke through the ban of the battle dragon stage.


    Unexpectedly, these female ninjas brought themselves here to take their own lives, but they brought them unlimited benefits. Besides giving them two achievements, they also made Qianlong''s heart formula a step further. Of course, there are countless beautiful meats / bodies that bring them enjoyment. I really should thank them.


    The women lying on the ground are gradually waking up from their coma. The women, who have been sent to the top by men''s Dragon roots, are still in the afterglow of high tide. Their delicate bodies are still twitching. The MI / juice flowing from dozens of MI / holes fills the room with the smell of flowers.


    The women who are still at the peak of bliss just think that each other is the enemy, a very powerful enemy, and they are still in the room, but this enemy makes them experience the most beautiful feeling in the world. Some women who have recovered a little strength climb up from the ground, with spring on their faces, but the current situation, Or let all the women look at the man sitting on the tatami with alert eyes.


    See countless Jiao / Mei''s eyes are looking at him, in addition to hostility, there is a trace of sadness, a trace of shyness and a joy. Surrounded by such complicated eyes, Xiao Shili smiles. He and yinghuamen have no grudge. The other party is also instructed by others. As long as xingdie and yuedie are OK, if the other party doesn''t fight against him, he will uncover this page. Let bygones be bygones. After all, dozens of people have given their bodies to you. What else do you want? Be contented.


    Looking at the white and delicate jade in his eyes, Xiao Shili''s face turned red. Just now, he was bewildered by flattery, and he fell into madness. Now he wakes up and can''t bear to see so many beautiful women.


    As Xiao Shili was about to speak, a graceful figure slowly stood up from the flowers. Yingluo''s skin was much whiter than the rest of the girls. Even if she took off her clothes, she was still as eye-catching and outstanding as the morning star in the dark night sky, which could be recognized at a glance.


    Yingluo''s gorgeous face, coupled with the attractive appearance of jade / body red / naked at the moment, is really beautiful. It''s not only like an angel falling into the world in heaven, but also like a female devil luring crime in hell. Xiao Shili''s eyes look at the girl''s charming face and jade / body, and he can''t believe it. Such a gorgeous beauty has just been in her crotch.


    At the moment when Xiao Shili is out of his mind, Yingluo suddenly bends down to Xiao Shili YingYing and kneels to the ground. She lowers her head. The sound of nature is full of respect and says, "Lord dragon, please accept our worship."


    Xiao Shili is stunned in his eyes. He suspects that he has an auditory hallucination. Is the Dragon God calling himself?


    The rest of the women''s faces were also shocked, but the color of the shock soon swept away from the women''s faces, and then followed Yingluo Yingying to her knees.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a long time, then looked behind him, determined that he was the only one in this direction, then turned and pointed to himself, "you... Call me?"


    Yingluo Gong said, "since the establishment of the Sakura gate, it has been a rule handed down through the ages. If a man can resist the temptation, it is the reincarnation of the Dragon God. At that time, the Sakura gate general will submit to the foot of the Dragon God and be driven by the Dragon God."


    After listening to Yingluo''s words, Xiao Shili was stunned for a long time, and his brain finally turned around. Although he didn''t know what flattering sucking was, he vaguely meant that he had just made them all high, so now they are willing to bow down to him.


    From the perspective of human nature, Xiao Shili can understand that after discovering another wonderful use of the power of gentian, no woman would dare not bow to her, but the girl said that it was a rule handed down from ancient times in her family, what a bullshit rule it was.


    Xiao Shili coughed gently. He was a little at a loss for a moment. This sudden incident was also a little too unexpected. But now let''s not talk about anything else. It''s the first thing to confirm the safety of the two little loris.


    "What about the two little girls you''ve tied up?" Xiao Shi Left slow tone, asked the woman kneeling on the ground.


    Yingluo''s face slightly showed the color of fear. "The two young ladies are safe and sound. Now they are all asleep in the mansion. They deserve to die. Please forgive me."


    "Forget it, those who don''t know are innocent." Xiao Shili waved his hand generously. When he learned that the star moon sisters were safe, his heart immediately relaxed. Looking at the situation in front of him, he would not dare to cheat himself.

 Chapter 719

    "Well... You all put on your clothes first." Xiao Shili looked at the clean and flawless jade / body of all the girls, and his mouth was dry again. He said quickly that if he went on like this, he would be a beast again.


    "Yes." All the women said yes, but they didn''t start. I''m secretly angry that you''ve torn other people''s clothes. Now I want to let them wear them. However, this kind of mood did not dare to show on his face.


    Xiao Shili looked at the rags on the ground and realized that he could not help scratching his head. When he was enjoying the girls, none of the clothes on the women''s bodies were completely taken off. They were all directly and rudely torn into pieces. On the one hand, it increased his wild beast like desire / hope. On the other hand, it made women feel more conquered and ravaged.


    Half an hour later, all the girls cleaned up and changed their clothes. In another room with pure black style, Xiao Shili sat on a chair in the middle above the steps. Yingluo knelt down and waited for the master''s order.


    The warm candlelight in the room made Yingluo''s pretty face more charming. Her long hair poured down like a waterfall. Although she was dressed in a simple kimono, she still couldn''t hide her soul stirring appearance.


    Xiao Shili looked at the woman kneeling in front of him and did not speak for a long time. It''s not that he can''t think of what to say, but that he really has a feeling that he can''t see enough. Yingluo is very pure in appearance. If she takes off her kimono and puts on a set of student clothes, she is definitely a girl who is not in love. However, her temperament is full of charming colors in her eyes, cheeks and even fingertips, which is enough to make all men fall in love with her. However, her pure and lovely appearance makes people feel pity.


    Yingluo can''t help raising the corner of her eyes slightly when she sees that her master doesn''t speak for a long time, but she sees that her master is staring at herself. It''s not surprising. When any man is in front of her, she looks like this. Yingluo is used to it. But at this time by the host, the heart is a little shy and uneasy.


    In Yingluo''s heart, Xiao Shili is the God and the master he has been loyal to all his life. In front of the Supreme Master, he is so small and humble. However, now the master is staring at himself and appreciating himself. In front of the master, his charming appearance is nothing at all.


    "Yingluo, how old are you?" Looking at the girl''s beautiful face, Xiao Shili suddenly blurted out a sentence.


    Yingluo slightly Leng for a while, did not expect that the master''s first words is to ask his age, busy answer, "maid this year just over 20 years old."


    Xiao Shili asked this question for a reason. Yingluo was no doubt 17 or 18 years old on the outside, but there was a maturity far beyond that age in her temperament. Maybe it was because she became the leader of the Sakura sect when she was very young.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but sigh, which is also quite curious, "I can''t imagine that now there are ninja, you have been living in seclusion in this country?"


    "Yes." Yingluo replied softly, "few people know our existence. Except for a few regular guests, few people in the world know our identity."


    "So you''ve been living off assassinations for so many years?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "It''s not like that. Cherry gate has dozens of industries in Europe, but we don''t take care of them ourselves. The agent will remit the money to Sakura Japan''s account every year. " When she said this, Yingluo''s face didn''t change at all. She was still extremely respectful and natural. With such wealth, Yingluo''s name could occupy a place even in the RB rich list, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking, "in that case, why are you still employed by others?"


    Yingluo Gong replied, "this is for the continuation and survival of the Sakura sect. If we live like ordinary people, the skills handed down from ancient times will disappear from us with the passage of time. In order to inherit the wishes of our ancestors, the Sakura sect''s disciples will be isolated from the outside world from birth, Accepting strict Ninjutsu training, we kill people not for money, but to hone our skills. "


    Xiao Shili nodded his head and said nothing. In this world, everyone has something he sticks to. He is not qualified to comment on anything. However, seeing such a weak girl with such a heavy mission, Xiao Shili''s view of these women has changed a little.


    "Get up, you don''t have to kneel all the time."


    "Thank you, master." Yingluo stood up respectfully. Xiao left his chair, sat down on the front step, patted his side and said, "come here."


    Ying Luo is tiny a Leng, with own identity, how can equal with host, busy way, "maidservant dare not."


    "What dare you call my master or something? I haven''t admitted it." Xiao Shili smiles at the girl, "we just meet by chance. Now that there is no hostility between us, we can turn the fight into friendship. I''ll be the guest. Stay here for a while. Don''t be polite to each other."


    Hearing this, Yingluo''s face suddenly showed a look of great fear. She quickly fell on the ground again and said in a flustered tone, "I''ll die! What did the slave do to upset your master? Please punish the master


    "Ah..." Xiao Shili reluctantly touched the back of his head. It seemed that the cherry blossom sect really regarded himself as their God. In this case, it seemed useless to explain. But he had taken advantage of dozens of female disciples in the whole sect. How could he be the boss of others?


    Forget it. Anyway, it''s not clear. It''s better to adjust the atmosphere first. Xiao Shili coughed twice, "Yingluo, get up first."


    Yingluo''s eyes flashed a little surprise, "is the master not angry with the maid?"


    How can I be angry with you? It''s too late for him to love such a beautiful face. Xiao Shili thought to himself that if he really had such a beautiful little maid, even if she poked out a big basket, he would never frown.


    Yingluo curls up, and Xiao Shili pats the steps beside her again. This time, Yingluo doesn''t refuse any more. She hesitates a little. Her little face turns red, and then she goes over and sits down next to Xiao Shili, but she keeps a distance from the host.


    Xiao Shili smelled the beautiful fragrance floating from the girl''s body. He could not help asking, "Yingluo, what do you mean by the beauty of practice?"

 Chapter 720

    Ying Luo hears a speech way, "master can know Mei Shu?"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I''ve only heard that flattery is a kind of Ninja skill developed by Japanese ninjas in the Warring States period. It can confuse the enemy through eyes, breath and so on."


    Yingluo''s bright eyes showed a smile, "the master is right, but Meishu has long been lost in the world for thousands of years, and even among the ancient factions, it is also a secret. The master will know, which really surprised the maidservant."


    Xiao Shili is interested in Mei Shu. He can''t help holding Yingluo''s wrist and says, "sister Yingluo, can you tell me more about Mei Shu? By the way, since Mei Shu is the secret of your school, I''d better not ask."


    Yingluo was caught by his little hand, and a touch of red rosy clouds flew over his face. Although he had been in bed with many men, those men were just materials for practicing martial arts and had no feelings for it. At this time, when he touched Xiao Shili''s skin, he felt very different. He was shy and flustered, and said in a small voice, "the master is the Dragon God of Sakura gate, which is no secret to the master."


    "Dragon God?" Xiao Shili noticed the expression on the girl''s face and asked, "what is the Dragon God?"


    Although Xiao Shili is the Dragon God himself, it''s just a name set up by all the girls in the cherry blossom sect. Of course, he doesn''t know the meaning. In Yingluo''s eyes, as a man, the Dragon God is not a member of her family, and naturally she doesn''t know the meaning of the Dragon God.


    So he explained to Xiao Shili, "when the maid tells the master the history of flattery, the master will know what the Dragon God is."


    Xiao Shili nodded, then did not speak, quietly listen to Yingluo said.


    In the Warring States period of Japan, there were two largest Ninja families. These two families, as the kings of the world of tolerance, juxtaposed at the top of the world of tolerance. Do the owners know the names of these two families


    Xiao Shili found that the Japanese girl occasionally liked to write questions for herself, and immediately smile, "is it Yihe and Jiahe?"


    "Exactly." Yingluo nodded with a smile and praised the master''s talent. "It''s just that these two families are loyal to different heroes. Yihe mainly serves the Tokugawa regime, that is, the power of shogunate general Tokugawa Jiakang. In the early period, Jiahe served for the princes near Kyoto, but in the later period, he took refuge with the then overlord nobutah Zhitian."


    Xiao Shili knows little about RB''s history. He is familiar with the names of Tokugawa Jiakang, Zhitian Xinchang and Zhentian Xingcun, but most of them come from the game.


    Nobuta Zhitian is the name of Japan during the Warring States period. In the Three Kingdoms period, he was a overlord like Cao Cao. He was called the sixth day demon. Later, he almost ruled the whole Warring States period of Japan. Unfortunately, he was betrayed by his family minister, wise Guangxiu, and his soul returned to instinct temple. Together with "Toyotomi Xiuji" and "Tokugawa Jiakang", he became the three heroes of the Warring States period.


    Yingluo continued, "in the middle of the Warring States period, nobutah Zhitian unfortunately unified the world, because the power of IHA was too strong, even in Kyoto, which had a profound impact. As a result, nobutah Zhitian regarded it as a huge threat. Then he carried out a large-scale suppression of IHA, which became the" Tianzheng Yihe rebellion "in history, For a long period of time in the later period of the campaign, he was greatly weakened. That''s where the Sakura gate comes from. "


    "At that time, the Yihe clan was dominated by three Shangren families, namely Baidi clan, Yiye clan and FUBU clan. Maidservants were the descendants of the FUBU clan in the three families. In order to assassinate Nobuta Zhitian, the ancestors of the banzang clan of the FUBU clan specially selected young and beautiful women from the clan, trained these women to be high-quality assassins of Ninjutsu, and organized them into an army, It''s named Sakura gate, which means to assassinate the enemy like Sakura. However, shinchang Zhitian has a lot of protection around him. It''s hard to get close to him. Therefore, his wife, Shibata baihezi, created a unique Ninjutsu named "Mei Shu", which intends to make the assassin of Sakura gate act as a Kabuki to approach shinchang. "


    "But before the implementation of this plan, Nobuta Zhitian was betrayed and died by his subordinates, wise Guangxiu. Although Nobuta Zhitian could not be used to assassinate him, Sakura gate became a mysterious assassin force and was active in the battlefield."


    "Mei Shu is a kind of Ninjutsu that can make men fascinated and even lose their mind, which can be attributed to the category of magic." Yingluo opened her mouth gently. "As the secret of seduction, seduction can kill a man directly. As long as a man is seduced, no matter how skilled he is in martial arts, he can''t escape. At that time, he ranked first in the top ten ninja assassins. The only drawback is that only women can practice it. Every man in the world, almost no one can resist the flattery, even the clothing department half Tibetan adults also can''t. In the next few years, Sakura gate gradually became the strongest assassin group in Yihe, but this caused some men''s dissatisfaction. Several family owners even felt that Sakura gate threatened their rule, so master hakako OBU set a rule for Sakura gate. If there were any men who could resist the temptation, it would be the reincarnation of the nine heaven dragon, From then on, the cherry blossom gate was ruled by the Dragon God and obeyed his orders. "


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili sighed in his heart. He could not help admiring the wisdom of hakako Abe. In such a patriarchal age, it is not easy for women to become powerful. If a little careless, cherry gate will inevitably suffer the disaster. And takebu not only calms the resentment in the men''s heart, but also gives them a goal they are eager to pursue, hoping that they can become the masters of Sakura gate. Even those men who die under the flattery of women''s patience will only be regarded as weak by others and will not blame Sakura gate.


    As for the Dragon God, it''s just a saying that hakako Obuchi casually found to set off a man''s status. It has been handed down for thousands of years, but it''s believed to be true by later generations.


    Yingluo said, her eyes twinkled with happiness and adoration, and she forgot the honor and inferiority for a moment. She looked up at Xiao Shili''s eyes and said softly, "master, do you know? You are the first Dragon God to appear since the promulgation of this decree by master hakako OBU. For thousands of years, Sakura gate has gone through countless changes, but there has never been a person like you. I feel very happy to be your servant... "She blushed and stopped talking.

 Chapter 721

    Xiao Shili guessed the girl''s words, thought of the scene of spring just now and in the room, his expression was also a burst of embarrassment. His previous strong love for Yingluo was completely in a crazy state after he was absent. At that time, his heart was blank, and there was only a trace of desire left. At the moment, looking at the timid and lovely sister of the headmaster, I feel very different.


    In order not to let that picture hover in his mind, Xiao Shili couldn''t help changing the topic and said, "by the way, what happened to your family? Why is there only one sect left in the whole family? "


    If there were other ninjas of the Yihe nationality, I would have seen them. Now, Sakura sect is obviously one of them, either separated from the Yihe clan, or the rest of them have been lost.


    Seeing Yingluo''s dejection, Xiao Shili knew it was the latter guess, but most of it happened, which made the girl not want to look back.


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. I don''t have any special interest. I''m just asking. " Xiao Shili doesn''t want to embarrass Yingluo, so he deliberately makes a meaningless expression.


    Yingluo shook his head, "in fact, it''s nothing, but it''s just being exterminated?"


    Xiao Shili stopped his affectation and looked back at the girl with a slight frown.


    Yingluo''s expression immediately returned to calm. "Just at the time of the Tianzheng Yihe rebellion, Jiahe took advantage of the massacre of Yihe and rapidly developed and strengthened his own power. At that time, he almost reached the trend of dominating the tolerant world. Although he later stagnated with the death of Xinchang and the division of Zhitian family, he had accumulated for the past ten years, Jiahe still has the strength to compete with Yihe, the "Royal Ninja" of the future shogunate era. "


    "With the establishment of the Tokugawa shogunate, the organization behind it also reached its peak. However, in the middle of the Tokugawa era, there were splits and internal strife in the interior of Iraq due to different survival concepts."


    "Just at the end of the Warring States period, the two families launched an all-round war of tolerance world outside Beiye city. It is said that it was for a princess named shenxunnai. Because there was a crack in the interior of Yihe, it was almost completely destroyed by Jiahe in this war of tolerance world. At that time, the semi Tibetan adult of the Ministry of clothing had become the leader of Yihe, Before he died, he sent his daughter out of the battlefield with space-time Ninjutsu, and the daughter of Haku banzang, Haku Jingliu was the leader of the three generations of Sakura sect at that time. After Yihe was destroyed by Jiahe, Haku Jingliu secretly rebuilt Sakura sect, which continues to this day. "


    "Jiahe has never stopped chasing us. Today, Jiahe''s descendants are still looking for opportunities to destroy Sakura gate." Yingluo calm eyes at the moment faintly contains a anger, "our existence also has another meaning, that is to Jiahe revenge, to recover the blood debt of a thousand years ago."


    Xiao Shili felt the deep hatred in the girl''s heart. Now that he is the owner of the cherry blossom gate, the dilemma between Jiahe and the cherry blossom gate is the dilemma with himself. Naturally, he can''t ignore this kind of thing, so he said faintly, "it''s easy to do. Tell me where Jiahe is, and I''ll help you kill them."


    Yingluo was surprised. She didn''t expect that such words would suddenly come out of the man''s mouth. Although she had learned from the four girls in spring, summer, autumn and winter that the master was good at skill and was able to resist flattery, it also showed the master''s strength. However, the power of the Jiahe clan is far greater than that of the Sakura clan of Yihe. There are tens of thousands of ninjas in the Guangzu, and there are countless masters, No matter how strong the master is, plus the cherry blossom gate, it''s impossible to destroy Jiahe. It''s not a pity that he and others die, but he can''t let the master get into danger.


    Yingluo is worried about Xiao Shili. She politely refuses to say, "I dare not trouble the master to do it myself. Besides, the plan of revenge is not in a hurry. Our ancestors have been planning for hundreds of years. I believe they will always wait for a suitable opportunity."


    In the eyes of ordinary people, ninja may be a mysterious and powerful existence. But in Xiao Shili''s opinion, it was not worth mentioning at all. They were just ordinary people who had a little exercise. If they wanted to kill them, they could kill them at any time. However, Yingluo does not fully understand her own strength, which is no wonder.


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. If Jiahe dared to invade again, he would definitely let them taste the taste of extermination.


    At this time, a respectful and cowardly voice came from the outside, "Lord dragon, master of the gate, I have something to report."


    Yingluo looked at Xiao Shili, looked at each other and nodded, then said, "come in."


    The sliding door was then pushed open a small crack. Qiuye did not dare to come in. Instead, she knelt down on the corridor outside the door and said, "master, your two ladies have woken up and want to see you now."


    Xiao Shili nodded, got up and strode towards the door. The two little girls had a good sleep, but they were not as quiet as Qiuye said. When they woke up and found that they were in a strange place, they would make a lot of noise.


    Yingluo follows Xiao Shili''s steps. In another spacious and bright room, Xiao Shili sees two little girls. To his surprise, they are sitting in the middle of the harmony room, surrounded by a dozen beauties. The floor is full of plush toys and snacks. The two little girls are like two little princesses holding the moon.


    Seeing Xiao Shili, yuedie immediately put down her toy and ran over happily. She rushed into Xiao Shili''s arms and said, "master, where have you been? I''m worried about you. "


    Xiao Shili shaved butterfly''s little nose next month and said with a smile, "you little liar, when did you worry about me?"


    Yue diedu pointed to the beauties behind her with a small mouth. "I''m worried that there are so many beautiful big sisters here. Yue dieis worried that if the host doesn''t pay attention, she will go into the arms of the elder sister."


    This little girl is really more and more ghost spirit, Xiao Shili holding moon butterfly''s small face carefully looked, slightly frowned.


    Yingluo saw Xiao Shili''s mind and said in a soft voice, "master, don''t worry, the hypnotic medicine is our unique secret, it won''t affect the human body.


    Xiao Shili nodded at ease.


    "Wow, sister, you are beautiful!" When yuedie saw Yingluo, her eyes suddenly brightened. She grew up and said with a small mouth that she was more beautiful than the other sisters. She looked like the moon among the stars.


    Yingluo returns a soft smile to the little girl. She can''t figure out the relationship between the two children and their master. Although they are also called master Xiao Shili, their relationship is obviously more intimate than that of herself. She can''t help feeling guilty when she remembers what she did to them.


    Star butterfly suddenly cold way, "my sniper gun?"


    "Here it is." Two women together holding a long sniper gun, came to the star butterfly, said with a smile, "we just did a maintenance for your gun, it will be more flexible to use."


    "Thank you." Star butterfly took the sniper gun, top the magazine, and then click on the gun, suddenly directly raised the gun, aimed at Yingluo''s eyebrow.


    At the same time, the moon butterfly pulled out a knife from her sleeve and put it on Yingluo''s neck at the same time.

 Chapter 722

    "Master!" Around the women endure a surprise, quickly around to protect in front of Yingluo.


    Yingluo faces the black muzzle in front of her eyes and the sharp blade on her neck, but she still looks calm as usual. She gently waves her hand to make the women stand down.


    "Don''t think I don''t know." Starbutterfly stares at Yingluo and says coldly, "no matter how you bring us here, now you must give an explanation."


    Yingluo smiles, "the lady beside the Dragon God is really outstanding and powerful."


    Moon butterfly''s laughter sounded very gentle, "sister, don''t laugh again, otherwise I promise you won''t laugh later." Small hand holding the blade, more toward Yingluo''s neck close to a point.


    "Is it?" Yingluo said with a smile, "I''d like to have a look."


    "To die!" The star butterfly snorted and suddenly pulled the trigger.


    Xiao Shili wants to stop it, but it''s too late. With a shot, yuedie''s knife goes into Yingluo''s throat at the same time. Yingluodeng falls back when she is shot in the head.


    "Master!" The women around were shocked.


    "Yingluo!" Xiao Shili also exclaimed in a startled voice. However, at this time, he and the star moon sisters were all stunned. What fell on the ground was not Yingluo''s body, but a thick wooden stake in Yingluo''s kimono. On the stake was the moon butterfly''s knife and a deep bullet hole.


    "What?" Star butterfly eyes a stagnation, quickly turned to another direction, only to see out of the window in the corridor beside the pond, Yingluo a kimono light and standing on the guardrail, look flat as if nothing happened.


    No one, including Xiao Shili, saw how she changed that piece of wood into her own stand in. This is the legendary Ninja!


    What makes Xiao Shili even more puzzled is that Yingluo''s kimono has been left in place. Where did she find another kimono to put on and complete so many actions in such a short time? Even if she doubled her speed, she couldn''t do it.


    The star butterfly snorted, then turned the muzzle of the gun to the other side, the moon butterfly also a short body, turned into a white shadow toward the other side.


    At this time, the muzzle of the star butterfly''s gun is suddenly held by a hand, while the moon butterfly''s small hand is also held by a big hand. Xiao Shili''s figure appears in the middle of the star moon sisters as if it were moving instantaneously.


    "Ah?" Star butterfly didn''t react for a moment, and her face was stunned.


    Moon butterfly also looks back at the host in surprise.


    "Enough of it." Xiao Shili frowned slightly. It''s normal for him to be hostile to the people in the Sakura gate. However, the two little girls were directly assassinated in an instant, and some of them were too cruel.


    Yingluo opened her eyes at the moment and looked at her master strangely. This scene was too strange. She didn''t even see when the master moved. The rest of the women were dumbfounded, as if they were stupid.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that he would make such a huge leap in strength when he stepped into the battle dragon stage. Just now, I was just in a hurry to stop the star moon sisters, but the speed I burst out was even startled.


    Yingluo at the moment is really aware of the master''s strength, this strength, can''t just use strong to describe, can be called God general strength. He also understood why Xiao Shili could say the words of exterminating Jiahe at will, and his reverence for his master suddenly deepened.


    "All right." Xiao Shili felt that his expression just now was a little too serious, so he felt the heads of moon butterfly and star butterfly apologetically. "There may have been some misunderstandings before, but now these sisters are our friends, not enemies. Do you know?"


    On hearing this, the moon butterfly immediately accepted the knife, turned around and rubbed against Xiao Shili''s side, and said, "people are just worried about their master."


    "Worried about me?" Xiao Shili is a little puzzled. Isn''t he good?


    "Aren''t you kidnapped here?" The star butterfly rolled a white eye to Xiao Shili, then turned to Yingluo in the distance, "sorry, he forgives you, but I can''t do it."


    In the eyes of all the people, either surprised or apologetic, the star butterfly said coldly, "no one can touch his finger, or he will die."


    Xiao Shili was in a moment of shame. It sounds like the role has turned upside down. It should be his own lines, right.


    After hearing this, Yingluo quietly closed her eyes. To everyone''s surprise, she said faintly, "I understand. This time I won''t escape."


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly solidified, "door master!" Several women cried out in a low voice, but this was the sect leader''s atonement for the Dragon God, but no one dared to stop it.


    As soon as Xiao Shili''s face changed, she never expected that things would develop to this point. From Yingluo''s expression, she was ready to die. In this case, I have no way to persuade star butterfly, so I secretly concentrate, waiting for the moment star butterfly pulls the trigger to stop her.


    Star butterfly stares at Yingluo from a distance, time seems to stop, all eyes are focused on the girl''s finger pulling the trigger. As time goes by, just as everyone''s heartstrings are stretched to the limit, star butterfly suddenly stops her gun and turns to walk towards the door.


    Xiao Shili wiped the sweat on his forehead and took a breath, thinking that sometimes women are really terrible. Moon butterfly chases out with the steps of star butterfly. Yingluo slowly opens her eyes, but suddenly she is held by her hand and pulled down from the fence.


    Yingluo screamed a little, but fell in Xiao Shili''s arms, the latter frowned, "stupid, she can really shoot."


    Yingluo was blushed by Xiao Shili''s gaze and lowered her head. "It was the maidservant who had offended the master. The lady was right. If the master could calm down, the maidservant would like to die."


    "When am I angry with you?" Xiao Shi''s centrifugation was filled with pity. He could not help kissing Yingluo''s delicate lips. "From today on, you are mine. You are not allowed to do anything stupid to yourself without my permission."


    Yingluo felt the residual temperature on her lips and nodded, "yes."


    Xiao Shili also remembers the other side in his heart. He quickly puts down Yingluo and chases her out. When he comes to the outside of the house, he sees xingdie and yuedie standing in the courtyard. The moonlight pulls the shadow of the two girls.


    Xiao Shili is afraid that the star butterfly will be angry with him. She walks over carefully. The little girl is really angry. She looks at him and turns her head with a hum. Xiao Shi left and took her little hand, but she also dodged.


    Xiao Shili has no choice but to smile bitterly. Others are worried about themselves, but he helps other women. Although he didn''t do anything at that time, the breath of being ready to go must be felt by the star butterfly, and it''s normal for the little girl to get angry.

 Chapter 723

    At this time, Xiao Shili found out that the mansion he was in was not so huge. The whole house was built on the mountain. Except for the courtyard layout, the houses were all RB ancient buildings, forming a huge manor in front of and behind, which was the size of a high villa area.


    Say, I don''t know where I am now, but according to the time I spent all the way, I should not be out of Tokyo. See spring, summer, autumn and winter standing on one side, he waved, called four women asked, "where is this?"


    Dongxue bowed and replied respectfully, "back to my master, this is cherry blossom manor, which is located at the foot of the mount pear in Tokyo, 100 kilometers away from the downtown area of Tokyo."


    Xiao Shili nodded and then said to Yingluo who followed him, "it''s daybreak, we should almost go."


    Ying Luo is busy to bend a body to kneel down a way, "Master goes where, maidservant also will follow master."


    At this point, Xiao Shili was forced to be the master of Sakura gate. If he wanted to take these women back to Kyoto, it would not only be eye-catching along the way, but also inconvenient to act. Moreover, as Yakuza''s No.1 public enemy, he was chased and killed in the whole RB range, which easily implicated them.


    Xiao Shili immediately refuses Yingluo. Although Yingluo and the girls want to be with the master, they dare not disobey the master''s orders.


    "You are here to practice. Jiahe may come to attack sometime. We have to prepare for the attack." Xiao Shili said to the girls, "as long as they dare to come this time, they will never come back."


    After listening to the words of the Dragon God, all the women were inspired, and their faces were full of joy. These words from the mouth of the Dragon God were just like an oracle. Everyone was full of confidence, and was looking forward to the day when they would fight to the death with Jiahe.


    "That''s right." Xiao Shili suddenly remembered another thing, "the person who wants my life is from Sony Company."


    Yingluo nodded and said, "it''s the chairman of Sony, Ichio Hirai. Does the master want me to kill him? "


    "No Xiaoshili light smile, "this matter I deal with."


    In Yingluo''s heart, she had already sentenced Hirai to death. She decided to bring up the opposite Fang tou and make amends to her master afterwards. However, after listening to the master''s words, she was no longer forced. She bowed slightly and said, "that slave girl is going to order you to prepare a car."


    It''s 10:35 a.m. the next day. It''s seven hours since Maruyama Kuroda, a member of "poison bite", was killed. The search in Tokyo has stopped. Xiao Shili thought that he would encounter numerous checkpoints on the way, but it''s all smooth sailing. Even on the way out of the city, he can''t see inagawa club and Rb police, Originally in the city to control the various checkpoints, suddenly as if all evaporated.


    Needless to say, an order must have been given to take the people back and terminate the search. It''s less than half a day since last night. There''s no reason to give up the search so soon.


    If you don''t encounter the cherry blossom gate, you may still be in a low state. Such a city wide alert can really pose a great threat to you. When you are under examination, you can only muddle through by using soul leap. If you have a mature Shenji present at this time, you will immediately feel your breath.


    But why did the other party give up the search? It was hard to understand. Xiao Shili didn''t think it was a good thing. He seemed to have a foreboding feeling,


    "Master, are we going back?" The car just passed Disneyland, moon butterfly was lying on the window, looking at the huge ferris wheel reluctantly.


    "Why, not enough?" Xiao Shili said with a smile, "anyway, Tokyo is not far from Kyoto. You can come whenever you want to play."


    "People just find it boring." Moon butterfly stretched her small arm and stretched her waist. "It''s better to stay in Tokyo for a few days than to stay in Kyoto for so long. At least someone will play with us."


    Xiao Shili understood the girl''s meaning, a burst of speechless, "you two... Are not really fuel-efficient lights."


    "Now, it''s time to talk about your plan." All of a sudden, the silent star butterfly said, "you''ve already fought with the enemy. Why don''t you keep this from us?"


    Xiao Shili smiles bitterly to himself. It seems that nothing can hide from the girl''s eyes.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth." Xiao Shili leaned on the seat and slowed down slightly. "Since I came to RB, I have fought with the enemy twice. Last night was the second time. I killed one of them in this battle, but now they are also looking for my trace in the whole city."


    The star butterfly asked, "is that the super power you mentioned before?"


    Xiao Shili said, "the power hidden by the other party is the largest Mafia organization in Rb. No, it should be said that the organization was established by the other party."


    The moon butterfly asked in a small voice, "what''s the master''s next plan?"


    "No plan." Xiao Shili''s word is to let two cent girls face a Leng.


    "At this stage of the situation, we''ve got the upper hand, but it''s hard for us to take advantage of each other." Xiao Shili lit a cigarette. "If one person dies, the other side will be more alert. At present, we have to hold our arms still. If there is no sudden situation to change the situation, both sides will fall into a dead situation for a while. Compared with the other side, we have to be more passive."


    "Ah..." yuedie made a long complaint, stretched out and lay on the seat. "After all, we still don''t have the chance to appear. People thought we could start fighting."


    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance for you to appear." Xiao Shili touches the girl''s head. Who can imagine that these two cute little loris, who are not worth their lives, have such a violent killing factor hidden in their hearts? Actually, it''s not surprising that killing is a kind of game for them since they were young. I still remember when I played with them at the beginning, moon butterfly was fighting with her in a game mentality.


    Although in the future, I may have to rely on their strength in some places, but in any case, I can''t let them have anything, nothing.


    In addition, I have gained a new influence in Rb, so I am not alone in Rb at last. But now I''m still in the enemy''s territory, and I still can''t see the light. The influence of Sakura gate must be well hidden. Sakura gate''s flattering skill is a very unique force. If it is used properly, it will become a powerful force to win by surprise.

 Chapter 724

    At this time, Xiaobai suddenly called himself gently in his mind.


    "What?" Xiao Shili was surprised that this guy would call himself twice a day. It''s really rare.


    "Have you noticed that the woman mentioned the name shenxunnai in her previous conversation?"


    "Shenxunnai?" Xiao Shi thought about it for a moment. He had a vague impression that it was the princess who led to the war between Jiahe and Yihe in the Warring States period. She didn''t care much about it. She was also a bit mysterious. She was able to start the war between the two Ninja families. I don''t know what kind of character she was.


    "Can you check the details for me?"


    Xiao Bai''s request made Xiao Shili feel a little surprised for a moment, "what? What''s wrong with this woman? "


    "You check it first."


    Knowing this guy''s temper, Xiao Shili takes out his mobile phone and turns on Baidu search. He doesn''t know why he is suddenly interested in a historical figure.


    "No, I can''t find it." Xiao Shili searched shenxunnai, but there was no qualified result. Then he tried the words of "Warring States", "Princess" and "Ninja", but there was still no message.


    "Maybe it''s just a nameless character in history, not recorded in historical books." Xiao Shili said casually that any country is good. There are thousands of princesses from ancient times to the present. It''s impossible to record them completely in history books. It''s also possible that this character is relatively rare and hasn''t appeared on the Internet. If you go to the library and look through the detailed history books, you may be able to find it.


    "Is it?" Xiaobai asked in an uncertain tone.


    "Is it because this woman has provoked the biggest war in the world of tolerance that she feels curious?" Xiao Shili asked, if it''s his own, it''s mostly for this reason.


    "No, I''m not interested in forbearance." Xiaobai was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "I just have a little impression of this woman."


    "Oh, that''s probably the historical information of Rb in the Warring States period was loaded in your database at the beginning. There happened to be this princess in it, but because of your father''s memory, you forgot the whole database."


    This should be the most reasonable explanation. Unexpectedly, Xiaobai shook his head. "I don''t mean this, but I really have an impression of it. She seems to be someone who was once around me."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. "You''ve got water in your circuit board. Don''t say that woman was a few years ago, even a modern person... Forget it, don''t say that she''s like a person."


    "People?" Xiaobai suddenly seemed to be touched by something, and his consciousness suddenly became disordered. "Am I human?"


    "I''m... Human?"


    "People?"


    Xiao Shili felt that the fluctuation of Xiaobai''s consciousness was not right. He said with some worry, "Hey, are you ok?" I think it''s strange that the other party is just a program. What I have to worry about is that the other party''s program will crash. Without the guide, I will no longer be able to use the function of Shenji.


    Yes, I''m just a program, a program designed by human beings. But... At the same time when I heard the name of shenxunnai, I suddenly had a feeling that it was a sense of existence like human beings.


    Why do you have such a feeling? Who is shenxunnai? Why do you have a deja vu feeling about this name... No, my head is aching again, and my consciousness is on the verge of collapse again.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaobai." Xiao Shili called a few times, but there was no response, but he could feel Xiao Bai''s existence, and he probably fell asleep again.


    Shenxunnai... The name also stayed in Xiao Shili''s heart. He decided to check the origin of the name after he went back.


    I didn''t expect that the car was stopped by a wave of police as soon as it entered the boundary of Kyoto. A road card was set up at the entrance of the road. All passing vehicles needed to be checked. At this time, the traffic volume was not very large. Xiao Shili''s car was just the only one that came into the sight of the police.


    I didn''t expect that Tokyo gave up martial law, but Kyoto was so closely guarded. Did the enemy guess that he had returned to Kyoto? If so, this move is wrong.


    Two policemen came to the front of the car. One of them saluted Xiao Shili through the window. Before putting down his hand, his face suddenly changed.


    Xiao Shili was ready to use the soul leap, but he saw the policeman take out a picture from his pocket and compare it. Suddenly, he exclaimed in surprise, "found it, found it! Here


    Several policemen around also ran over at the same time. When they saw Xiao Shi leaving, they all looked relieved. One of the old policemen called and reported to his superior, "report, sir, we have found the missing Mr. Xiao. Yes, the location is at the intersection of Jingdu and Nara County on Hengjing highway. No, it''s Mr. Xiao driving alone."


    Xiao Shili is relieved from the accident and looks at the situation. These policemen are not ordered by Yakuza, but entrusted by Nintendo. After he disappeared last night, if his bodyguard is not dead, he will report to Fukushima Tadao. If he is killed, Nintendo headquarters can''t get in touch with the bodyguard, and will also know the news of his disappearance.


    Less than ten minutes later, a black Mercedes Benz came from the direction of Kyoto. Before the car was stable, Fukushima''s fat body jumped out of the car.


    Fukushima''s face was haggard. Overnight, he seemed to have lost a circle of weight, and his usual meticulous hair was a bit messy. Seeing that he was so worried about himself, Xiao Shili felt a little touched.


    "It''s very kind of you to be safe, Mr. Xiao." Fukushima''s seven points of fear were mixed with three points of surprise. He quickly checked whether Xiao Shili was injured, and his expression was extremely nervous. The latter waved his hand and said, "President Fukushima, get on the bus first."


    "Yes, yes." Fukushima Tadao followed Xiao Shili in fear and got into the car.


    On the bus, he took a cigarette from Fukushima''s hands. Xiao Shi looked away at him. "President Fukushima, you must have known this time."


    "I know, I know. Even if I die in Fukushima, I can''t make up for my apology to Mr. Xiao." Fukushima Shigeru bowed hard and didn''t dare to raise his head. In fact, he was almost desperate. As soon as he came to RB, he was assassinated twice by his partner. In this case, who dares to cooperate with him. This apology was made from the bottom of Fukushima''s heart. To tell you the truth, he was still alive after being assassinated twice by Sony, which has made people extremely surprised.


    For readers:


    Brothers, if there is a lack of a chapter in the middle, it is because the chapter has not been approved. You will see it again later.

 Chapter 725

    Nintendo is Xiao Shili''s umbrella in Rb. Even if he is assassinated ten times, he will not break the cooperation with the other party, but he can take this opportunity to increase his chips on the negotiation table.


    At this time, Fukushima''s phone rang. The old man answered respectfully and said, "Hai, Hai, I have found Mr. Xiao. It''s all right. Hai, I know."


    Fukushima hung up the phone and gave Xiao Shili a humble smile. "Mr. Xiao, I''ll take you back to the guild hall first. You should have a good self-cultivation. In the evening, the president will hold a banquet for you."


    I haven''t seen the president of Nintendo since I came to RB for such a long time. The vice president of Nintendo is responsible for everything. Xiao Shili nodded and thought that the president''s airs were really big enough. He finally agreed to come out at this time.


    Aware of the expression on Xiao Shili''s face, Mr. Fukushima explained, "Mr. Xiao, please don''t misunderstand, the president''s body is inconvenient. I heard that Mr. Xiao is coming, the president also wants to meet you personally, but the physical condition is really not allowed. I hope you can forgive me."


    Xiao Shili nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Fukushima also assured Xiao that he would increase security measures. Things like last time and this time will never happen again.


    It is said that what happened this time was caused by my going to Tokyo, and I can''t blame others. However, even if I stay in Kyoto, Nintendo''s bodyguards are helpless about Sakura gate.


    After returning to the guild hall, Xiao Shili took a bath, changed into a clean suit, ate something, and took a rest until the evening. Then he was personally received by Tadao Fukushima to Nintendo. The star moon sisters were also with him this time. After this incident, he was safe and sound. In the eyes of outsiders, it was all the credit of the star moon sisters, No one dares to treat these two little Laurie as children and as their own bodyguards any more. If sister Xingyue doesn''t follow her, others will feel confused.


    The main purpose of Xiao Shili''s visit to RB this time is to make an actual visit and investigation of Nintendo company. However, so many things happened after Rb, and he has been stranded. This is my first visit to Nintendo headquarters.


    In my imagination, the manufacturing base of this huge game Empire must be decorated with magic. When I arrived, I felt that my idea was too little. In fact, it''s just a few very common pure white buildings, but the area of the factory is very large, which gives people a very open feeling from a distance.


    At this time, it was more than 8 p.m. and the staff had already left work. The whole huge factory was dark, and only a few buildings were lit up.


    Xiao Shili is a little strange. When the president entertains himself, why he chooses the place in the company, and it''s still a company empty at night. Fukushima himself opened the door for Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "don''t blame Mr. Xiao. The president has always lived in the company because it''s inconvenient to walk around. To be honest, it''s been three years and the president has never stepped out of the company."


    Xiao Shili heard something from each other''s words, but he didn''t say much, so he followed Fukushima to enter the main building of the company.


    Apart from Fukushima Tadao and several bodyguards, there were no other senior executives of the company accompanying him. It seems that the president is a bit mysterious. He has to meet himself alone at this late hour. Xiao Shili has a vague feeling that the other party''s purpose of meeting him tonight is not just to make amends to himself.


    After taking the elevator to the top floor, Mr. Fukushima took Xiao Shili to a door. He stopped and whispered, "the president is waiting for you. Mr. Xiao, please come in. The president only needs to see you. It''s not convenient for me to accompany you."


    Xiao Shili orders sister Xingyue to wait outside. He pushes the door and enters. As soon as he enters, the scene in front of him makes him slightly stunned.


    In a white and spacious room, there is only one bed in the room. All kinds of instruments are placed around the bed. An old man is lying on the bed, surrounded by countless instruments. A greeting with a smile immediately comes, "good evening, Mr. Xiao."


    Xiao Shili went over, but saw that the old man was half covered with a quilt, but his hands and feet were all fixed on the bed by a belt. Only his exposed hand and something similar to a controller were tied together with adhesive tape.


    "Mr. shannei Pu?" Xiao Shili didn''t expect Nintendo''s president to look like this. He was a little dazed for a moment, and he forgot all the words he had prepared for the party.


    "I''m sorry, it''s really impolite to look like this." Mountain Pu apologetically a smile, said a voice, "rise." The front part of the body gets out of bed, and then slowly rises an angle to let the old man turn into a sitting posture and face the guests.


    Xiao Shili looked down at each other. Shannei Pu didn''t know how old he was, but he was really very old. However, his face didn''t have the haggard and perplexed look of the old man. Although he was a little depressed, his eyes were bright.


    "Sit down, Mr. Xiao." "I have heard that the representative sent by Du''s group is a young hero, but I didn''t expect you to be so young."


    "The president of Yamauchi is flattered." Xiao Shili, according to the politeness in the social arena, should also compliment each other, but it''s really hard to find words at this moment.


    Shannei Pu smiles, "Mr. Xiao must be surprised to see me like this. The president of Nintendo is a dying old man, and I''ve already been like this, but I''m still biting the position of president. In addition to dying, I have to add an old man with power."


    Xiao Shili doesn''t care about each other''s death, but the old man''s feeling is not bad. He doesn''t feel either of these two kinds of breath, such as the powerful businessman''s character and the lack of time''s sadness and resentment.


    "Nintendo has been in trouble recently because of the president''s condition." Xiao Shili sat down on the only chair in the room and said directly. This is not disrespect for an old man who has little life, but just because the other person''s time is running out, he doesn''t want to waste other people''s time by talking too much nonsense.


    "It''s true that the company''s situation has been at a low ebb in recent years, but we have never announced this. It seems that it''s not easy to hide it from Mr. Xiao." Shannei Pu looks at Xiao Shili with a smile.


    "President Yamauchi called me here tonight to discuss this cooperation?" Xiao Shili asked with a smile.


    "No, I''ve given all these things to Fukushima. As you can see, I have no energy to manage them." Shannei Pu said, "today, I invite Mr. Xiao to come here, mainly to apologize to Mr. Xiao, because our company''s relationship has brought so much trouble to Mr. Xiao."


    This apology seems to be too weak, but the old man''s next sentence surprised Xiao Shili.


    "Even so, with Mr. Xiao''s special ability, just a few killers, should not pose a threat to Mr. Xiao?" Mountain Pu suddenly staring at the bottom of Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    When the other party says the four words of special ability, does it mean that he has been exposed? Xiao Shili''s eyes were frozen, and his attention suddenly spread to all sides. He was calm to watch every move in the room. At the moment, he didn''t make any further action. He was staring at each other, and his brain was spinning fast. No, if shannei Pu was also Yakuza''s person, he would have been exposed to each other''s sight. I won''t wait until Maruyama Kuroda is dead.


    "Don''t be nervous, Mr. Xiao. I mean nothing." Mountain Pu feel each other''s body suddenly surge of breath, heart is also a surprised, quickly said.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes have cooled down at the moment. In addition to being alert, there is still a trace of emptiness in his heart. He has completely blocked his breath. If the other party is not Yakuza''s person, how can he know his identity?


    "Notice, this guy is like you." At this time, Xiaobai suddenly said in his mind.

 Chapter 726

    Xiao Shili, who stares at each other coldly, is a little surprised that this half dead old man, the president of Nintendo, is also a magic machine?


    This is no doubt too surprising for me.


    However, Shenji emissary is originally hidden in the ordinary people as a unique existence. Anyone around you may be a Shenji emissary. Even Russian President Vladimir Putin is also a hidden Shenji emissary. Accidents are just emotional impulses. From a rational point of view, even if my father suddenly turns into a miracle agent, it''s no accident.


    Don''t need to say more, two people look at each other, shannei Pu''s face also shows a magic smile, "you should also feel it, you and I, we are actually the same kind of people, if I say this is the real reason why I invite you here today, will you forgive me for my impoliteness?"


    From various angles, it can be inferred that the other party is not Yakuza''s person, for the same reason as above. But Xiao Shili is still confused. He has already opened the shielding field, and how does the other party know his existence.


    Seeing the doubts in Xiao Shili''s eyes, shannei Pu said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao must feel very strange. All the secret agents hide their identities under normal circumstances. How do I know your identity? But I think you will be less puzzled after reading this. "


    Suspiciously, Xiao Shili walked up to each other, followed the old man''s eyes, and looked at the top of the bed. There was a video playing on the screen. On the dark street at night, a man strode to a building on the side of the road. At this time, a group of people stepped forward to stop him, but it took less than ten seconds, He was killed by the lonely man.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. This was exactly what happened when he attacked the club of Shankou group the night before, but it was normal that the scene would be photographed by the cameras on the street.


    The picture is just my own part. Even if the other party can get this video, what does it mean? Xiao Shili looked at the old man with a puzzled look, and then he found that his right hand was tied to the controller. At this time, he used a finger to move the screen.


    However, the screen jumps again, but a large pool of water appears on the screen, which looks like an artificial lake in the park from the perspective. At this time, a figure appeared. Judging from his clothes and walking posture, it was the murderer in the video just now. However, no matter who saw what the other party did next, he would feel strange. The man first found a stone to smash it on his face until the whole face became bloody. Then he tied his hands and feet with a rope and jumped into the lake.


    However, Xiao Shili is no stranger to this picture. After using the Fenshen that night, he dealt with it in this way, so that he would not be found by the other party.


    "Because I lie in bed all day doing nothing, so I hired dozens of world famous hackers to help me connect every camera in Rb with radiation technology, so that I can watch every corner of the country all the time when I lie in bed." Shannei Pu said slowly, "although it''s boring, it''s much better than lying on the bed. Hehe, maybe everyone can''t think of it. There is an eye in the city watching them secretly."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and did not speak.


    "In addition to the instant view function, each camera also has the video recording function, and the recorded video will be stored in these computers." Looking at the LCD screen all around, Yamauchi Pu said, "here we receive more than 100000 P data from all over the country every day, and categorize them according to the date. If I want to see the situation of a certain day and a certain place, I can call them out at any time."


    Seeing that Xiao Shili still didn''t speak, shannei Pu continued, "I went back to watch that video only after I heard about the gang fire incident in geisha street in the news. To my surprise, it wasn''t the so-called Gang fire at all, but a complete and unilateral massacre. There was only one murderer from the beginning to the end, Although I can''t see the scene inside the club, I know that there are at least hundreds of members of the Yamaguchi group gathering in the club every night. That person goes in one by one, and another leaves in blood, which is enough to show that RB''s Mafia forces are not worth mentioning at all. "


    "Ordinary people can''t do this unless they are my kind." "Later, I used the video of the cameras along the way to follow each other, but he was very smart and soon got rid of the surveillance range of cameras in the city. It took me a few days to find each other in an abandoned park. By the way, the existing cameras in the city could not meet my needs, So I sent people to install monitoring equipment in some remote places


    "The scene in the park made me understand that this man is mostly a puppet controlled by the government, and his real body must be hidden somewhere in the city. It''s totally out of curiosity. Why did the other side make enemies with the Yamaguchi group? So I''ve been tracking down the trace of this person. I have to admit that the other side acted very carefully and didn''t leave any trace. "


    Xiao Shili sneered, "how can you find that I did all this?"


    Shannei Pu said with a smile, "I didn''t know it was Mr. Xiao until last night, but the location is in Tokyo. Yamaguchi group and inagawa Club belong to Yakuza, so it should be the same person who killed Yamaguchi group and started against inagawa club."


    What follows on the screen is the scene of Xiao Shili fighting with inagawa club in downtown Tokyo. After the screen is fixed and enlarged, the outline of Xiao Shili''s face is very clear.


    Xiao Shili now looked at each other, "you know so much, are you not afraid of my killing?"


    Shannei Pu Wen Yan faint smile, "for me, early death and late death is only a matter of time, if you kill me, can only blame my bad luck."


    Xiao Shili snorted, "what''s the purpose of telling me this? If you just want to find a similar person before you die, I''m sorry, I don''t have time to accompany you. "


    "Ha ha, before that, I''ll tell you my ability first." Shannei Pu didn''t mind Xiao Shili''s indifference and said with a smile.


    Any Shenji emissary will be curious about the ability of other Shenji emissaries, and Xiao Shili is no exception. Although he knows that the other person''s ability is of no use to him, 343g still wants to continue to listen. Besides, he can''t completely rule out whether this person will pose a threat to himself.


    Yamauchi said slowly, "my ability is called the hand of Daedalus. Daedalus is a great artist, architect and sculptor in Greek mythology. Minos, the king of Crete, designed and built a labyrinth in order to trap a monster with a cow head and human body. The labyrinth of Crete is the most complex one in mythology, It is said that no one can walk out. When I use my ability, I will concentrate all the original gods on my right hand, and then with my own ideas, I will draw any design drawings just like God''s help. The magic is that these design drawings seem to be groundless fantasies, but if the technology and materials are enough, they can actually produce real objects. "


    There are tens of millions of abilities learned from Shenji, and not all of them are combat type. It''s not surprising that the opponent''s abilities are like this. After hearing this, Xiao Shili felt a sudden shock in his heart. Does he say


    "I think you have guessed it." "When I used Daedalus to design the first Nintendo game console, it immediately became popular all over the world, including the later models, which were all designed by me with this ability," Yamauchi said


    Xiao Shili really thought about this. At that time, Nintendo''s red and white machine broke through the world, which was indeed a great creation in the world. When he was a child, he certainly did not expect that the game machine that accompanied him day and night was actually created by someone with super power.


    "But in addition to Nintendo, after the red and white machines, various game models have come out one after another. Saturn, Sega, PS... These should be created by human hands, right?" Xiao Shili felt very interested, unconsciously also eliminated the hostility to shannei Pu, and discussed with each other.


    Shannei Pu heard Xiao Shili''s intention at the moment. Since it is the product created by super power, it is naturally more advanced than the things made by human hands. Saturn, SEGA and PS surpass Nintendo in any way.

 Chapter 727

    So the old man nodded and said, "the creativity of Daedalus'' hand mainly depends on two factors, the first is the user''s knowledge, and the second is the user''s imagination, both of which are indispensable. For example, if you want to create a design of a time shuttle, you must first have theoretical knowledge of time and space, Then use your imagination to sketch out the outline and structure of the space shuttle in your mind. It doesn''t need to be comprehensive to every detail, but it needs to make full use of the power of your illusion. "


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili thought about it, then frowned, "I understand that even if people''s imagination can reach the level, but today''s technology can''t be synchronized, the design drawings can''t be created sadly, right?"


    "Exactly." In general, what Daedalus has given you is only an inspiration. In the history of human development, countless great scientists have acquired the knowledge and imagination. However, it took them decades, or even hundreds of years, to complete a research, but they can''t find the road to success or a breakthrough. So scientific research is like a Crete labyrinth, and the hand of Daedalus is to guide you out of the labyrinth. "


    Xiao Shili listened to the old man.


    "However, as you know, Nintendo has not made any great achievements since the advent of the red and white machine. Gameboy is the pioneer of the handheld machine, but it was not created by me." Shannei pudun, and then said, "that''s because during this period of time, I was called to cooperate with the RB military, ha ha, everyone has had a blood impulse in his life, so do I. After having such power, I soon turned my attention to war weapons instead of just creating games, which are childlike things. I designed weapons for RB''s military. Nintendo was a game company on the surface, but it was RB''s biggest arms dealer on the surface. All the factories that made weapons were hidden secretly, It doesn''t have the Nintendo logo on it, but the news spread like wildfire and was heard by a few people in the society. "


    Xiao Shili looked at each other. At that time, he was only in primary school. If the old man really invented some wonderful weapon, Rb would not have unified the world for a long time. Can''t help but ask, "then what happened?"


    Shannei Pu coughed a few times, drank water with his mouth holding the straw beside his face, and then sighed gently, "at the beginning, I really created a lot of excellent weapons for RB. Do you know why RB''s economy, which was badly damaged in the decades after the war, could recover quickly? At that time, the main economic source of Rb government was the secret sale of weapons to various countries. Many countries at that time, even the military strength of the United States, did not reach such a level. Therefore, it is not too much to say that RB led the global military development. "


    "Although the weapons I created were very advanced, they did not deviate from the level of science and technology of human beings at that time. It can only be said that they were superior in nature to the weapons in active service in other countries. Even if RB was equipped with these weapons, it could not defeat other countries. Moreover, in order to make up for the national economic void, the government at that time did not hesitate to expose the national military secrets and sold these weapons internationally, In this way, Rb has no advantage at all. "


    "At that time, I was more and more dissatisfied with this situation. I was determined to create a powerful weapon that shocked the world to change RB''s international status. However, unconsciously, it violated the law of Daedalus'' hand, and the sky of knowledge and fantasy was seriously tilted. As a result, the design drawings I drew could not be created in practice due to the limitation of science and technology at that time. Later, I wasted more than 30 years of my time on this originally impossible thing. I didn''t wake up until I was in my twilight years. Before that, the government terminated the contract with my company, and over the years, in order to develop new weapons, the company fell into a deficit. "


    Shanneipu shakes his head and grins bitterly. Xiao Shili finally understands why Nintendo is in such a situation today. He also has three points of sympathy for the old man and points to a flue. "So, now you give up developing weapons and plan to return to the game industry?"


    There was a flash of light in Pu''s dim eyes, and his face became clear. It seemed that Xiao Shili''s words had aroused all the old man''s energy.


    "That''s right!" "I''ve designed an unprecedented game device. Once it''s on the market, it can definitely surpass all the game modes currently used by human beings and become a great milestone in the development history of electronic games! Now it''s just a lack of funds. As long as I can complete the first batch of mass production, x-iw can absolutely replace all the game machines on the market today, become the overlord of the game industry, and reproduce the glory of Nintendo in those years. "


    For the old man''s fierce reaction, Xiao Shili''s reaction was relatively flat. At this time, he slowly vomited a cigarette, "x-iw, what was that time?"


    "IW is the abbreviation of virtual world. Has Mr. Xiao heard of the word holographic stereo image?" Yamauchi Pu showed his scientist side and said, "in short, through the deployment and synthesis of data, the projected image can simulate the feeling of real space. The principle of x-iw technology is similar to that of hologram, but it just reduces it. You may not understand what I say. Mr. Xiao must have seen a movie. In many science fiction films, A person wearing a helmet is like really coming to the game world. In fact, his body doesn''t move. It''s just the reaction of the eyeball to the brain through the stimulation of holographic technology. "


    Xiao Shili nodded faintly, "I have seen this kind of movie, but it''s just something in science fiction movies, just like Avatar and transformers, isn''t it?"


    Shannei Pu finally understood why Xiao Shili''s reaction was so cold, but he was not angry. Instead, he showed a smile on his face. "Mr. Xiao, a person who has made a mistake will not make another mistake. Well, to tell you the truth, I have developed a real x-iw, and now it''s in this room."


    This time, it''s Xiao Shili''s turn to be surprised. He is a game fan, and he is also very keen on the game. Just now, he felt that this kind of thing is impossible. Hearing the last words of Pu shannei, Xiao Shili couldn''t help standing up from his chair.

 Chapter 728

    "Ha ha." Seeing Xiao Shili''s reaction, shannei Pu was very happy. "I know that there are no teenagers like you who don''t like games. X-iw is here. Don''t you want to have a try?"


    "Yes." Xiao Shili blurted out without thinking, and then felt that he was a bit too unpromising. A game tempted him. However, when he thought that he could really enter into the game and experience the feeling of being personally in the game, he was looking forward to it.


    Shannei Pu''s right middle finger pressed on the controller. With a mechanical sound, the floor in the center of the room suddenly slid open on both sides, and a one meter high silver iron frame slowly rose from under the floor.


    The top of the silver iron frame is a perfect combination of the password box, the whole body flashing metal luster. Xiao Shili looked at a keyboard area on the surface of the password box, and behind him came the voice of Pu in the mountain, "password."


    "Password input program has been opened, please enter unlock password." A screen appeared immediately above the keyboard area, and an electronic female voice rang out.


    ¡°891121¡£¡± The old man didn''t shy away from Xiao Shili''s presence. After saying a few numbers, the system gave a prompt that the password was correct. The silver password box suddenly cracked and disintegrated. It turned into countless pieces of metal and folded into the iron frame in an orderly way. A black helmet, now quietly placed on the top of the iron platform.


    "Bring it here." Yamauchi said.


    Xiao Shili took the helmet in the past. The shape of the helmet is almost the same as that of the racer''s helmet, but the feeling of holding it in his hand is very heavy. The cold feeling comes from the palm. The whole helmet material is made of metal, and a game handle is connected under the helmet.


    "It must be very heavy, right? This helmet also contains the part of the main engine. If you wear it for a long time, you can''t stand it. When you use it, you must rely on auxiliary equipment to fix it." "Of course, when it comes to the market, it can be divided into two models. It''s not difficult to separate the helmet from the host, just a few more connecting lines in the middle," he said


    Xiao Shili held his helmet and looked at it carefully. Shannei Pu was lying on the bed and encouraged, "how about it? Try it now. "


    "Is that all right?" Xiao Shili raised his helmet over his head and asked a question with some trepidation. After all, I''ve never been in touch with this kind of thing in science fiction movies and novels before. My heart beats a little faster.


    "As long as you put it on, the option will appear when you connect the holographic field of view."


    When Xiao Shili put on his helmet, his eyes were dark. It seemed that he was in the design of automatic induction. When the top of his head contacted the inner wall of the helmet, his scalp seemed to be attached by something, which made him feel slightly numb. With a light sound, a light came up slowly.


    The image gradually takes shape in front of his eyes. After a while, Xiao Shili comes to another world. Suddenly, he is in an open forest area. In front of him, the big trees and the low and dense bushes are all like real scenes. He turns around slowly. Behind him, a stream meanders past. The sunlight refracts a little light in the stream, and the grass on the other side moves, There was a rabbit hopping past.


    The sound of running water and the sound of wind blowing through the woods all resonate in my ears. I can even feel the temperature of the sun and the feeling of the breeze on my cheek.


    This is really amazing. Xiao Shili held the game handle and pressed the direction key to move forward two steps. The distance between the scene in front of him also changed like reality. At this time, the surrounding environment was in a flash, but he stood on the beach in the sunset. The dark green sea in the distance was undulating, and the sound in his ears became the sound of seagulls and the surging tide


    After changing several scenes in a row, my eyes darkened again, and a prompt came from my ear: you have quit the demo program, and now you enter the game selection interface.


    When the light comes up again, I feel like I am in the middle of the sky. Beneath the clouds, there is an ancient continent. A line of words floating in the air appears in front of me: brave continent, do you want to enter, yes / no.


    Xiao Shili didn''t enter the game, so he quit the program, took off his helmet, and his face couldn''t help showing his excitement. He said with admiration, "it''s really amazing!"


    Pu in the mountain smiles and says nothing.


    When Bill Gates invented the world''s first personal computer, he instantly became the world''s richest man. Once x-iw is listed, Yamauchi Pu will definitely surpass Bill Gates and become the new richest man in the world. This technology is undoubtedly a huge leap in the process of human science and technology. X-iw technology can be used not only for games, but also in all walks of life, such as the film industry. It can allow viewers to enter the scene of the film personally, in military, It can let soldiers enter the virtual battlefield for combat training, as well as medical treatment, education, scientific research and so on. When this technology comes out, the whole world will be shocked!


    But the inventor of x-iw is lying on the hospital bed at the moment, trapped by just a few million dollars. It''s really incredible.


    Xiao Shili gradually regained his composure and sat down in his chair again. "President Yamauchi, thank you for showing me such a magical technology. However, I can''t understand that you are worrying about the funds needed for mass production. You just need to apply for a patent from RB government. When the government has seen x-iw, is money still a problem?"


    Yamauchi Pu shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside. A short, chubby, semi bald man came in with a smile on his face. On both sides, bodyguards in black suits came in from outside the door and stood in two lines beside him.


    Seeing this situation, Xiao Shili frowned. It seemed that the helmet in his hand had already aroused the envy of some people. However, he did not expect that the one who suddenly broke into the door would be the loyal and honest Fukushima Tadao. The fat man was hiding deep enough that he even cheated him.


    "Fukushima, what are you doing?" Lying on the bed, Yamauchi asked indifferently, not surprised by Fukushima''s intrusion.


    "Ha ha, Madam President, please forgive me for my impoliteness." With a smile, Fukushima Tadao stepped forward and stood in front of the two oblique lines of bodyguards. With his left hand, he took out a cigar from his pocket and held it in his mouth. With his right hand, he flicked open a zippo to light it. "But I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    "Oh?" Pu in the mountain snorted.

 Chapter 729

    "I heard what you said just now. What a surprise." Fukushima Tadao pointed to it, with a banter smile on his face. "It seems that the president is really confused. Do you forget that this is the ward, and your personal doctor team needs to pay attention to your every move. In order to make you live longer, this room is full of cameras and monitoring devices."


    "So what, Fukushima." "What do you want from me?" he said


    "What do you get? Ha ha ha, do you need to ask? Of course, it''s in the boy''s hands." Fukushima Zhongfu laughed a few times, and the cigar between his two fat fingers pointed to Xiao Shili. "I still don''t believe what you said, but after seeing the boy''s expression, I can see that it''s true. Holographic image substitution technology, I didn''t expect you to study it. I really admire your president, but I thank you more, Give me a chance to be the richest man in the world. "


    The mountain Pu low hum a, silent.


    Fukushima was too excited. Maybe he was too excited to think that he was going to become the richest man in the world. He even walked two steps forward and said with pride, "to tell you the truth, Pu Yamauchi, all the research you''ve done in your life is here, including the weapons you designed for the military, Everyone knows that it''s impossible, but you''ve been indulging in it for more than 30 years. It''s really stupid. However, your experience of developing a red and white machine didn''t make me lose confidence in you. It turns out that my vision is really unique. In fact, since the first day of your Research on x-iw, I''ve got all the research data on x-iw. "


    Shannei Pu was silent, and Xiao Shili didn''t speak. In the huge ward, there was only Fukushima Tadao''s complacent voice.


    "Surprised? In fact, it''s not surprising that you can''t complete all the experiments by yourself. There must be assistants around you, and these assistants are all from me. Ha ha, it''s because you are so addicted to research that you ignore the things around you. The whole Nintendo is now under my control. As the president, you are just a namesake. The reason why I leave you here is to enable you to complete a research that can save Nintendo. "


    Fukushima said with a smile, "at first, when I saw x-iw, I thought it was a stupid idea that could not be realized. Who would have thought that later, your research had made some progress. What''s hateful is that in the late stage of the experiment, you dismissed all your assistants, started a secret experiment, and terminated the experiment before I had time to start it. In this way, no one will know whether your experiment is successful or not. Later, I tried my best to find out the result of your final experiment Speaking of this, Fukushima Zhongfu looked up at the sky and laughed, "I can''t imagine that you have hidden the results here. What''s more, I can''t imagine that you would personally tell such an important secret to a child who is an outsider."


    Xiao Shili was depressed for a while. Needless to say, he had to be used as a gun emissary. Poor Fukushima Tadao, a fool, didn''t know that his plot had already been detected by Yamauchi PU.


    Just now I felt strange. Why did shannei Pu tell himself such a secret? Even if they were both very clever, the other side didn''t have to tell him. Wasn''t the other side afraid to kill him and take x-iw away? To be the richest man in the world is a big temptation for anyone.


    And Yamauchi Pu''s mind is very clear, will not know that this room is equipped with a camera and a monitor, his words are undoubtedly deliberately said to Fukuda Tada Tadao listen, anyway know that the other party will kill themselves, better bet on a hand to kill each other.


    I''m afraid the old man was lying to himself just now. He installed cameras all over the country not to kill time in boredom, but to find a way to save himself.


    "Ha ha." Xiao Shili gave a dry smile twice. He never thought that he would be smart all his life, but let a half dead old man calculate. Anyway, I''m very interested in x-iw. I can''t let it fall into the hands of Fukushima Tadao.


    Hearing Xiao Shili laugh, Fukushima turned his eyes to him and said with a playful smile, "I''m sorry, Mr. Xiao, our cooperation is over. Now, put your things on the table slowly, and there''s nothing for you here."


    "Do you mean this?" Xiao Shili threw the helmet in his hand, and then caught it with one hand. Opposite Fukushima''s face, he couldn''t help feeling nervous and said, "put it down!"


    "What if I don''t want to?" Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth with a smile.


    "Mr. Xiao, you look too high on yourself. You are not qualified to get involved here." Fukushima said with a scornful smile, "I''m just being polite to you for the sake of stabilizing the old man. You really treat yourself as a character. In Rb, you are nothing at all. Now I''ll count three and put things down, or I promise to airlift your body back home."


    As soon as the words were finished, a dozen people in black behind raised their guns and aimed at the old and the young in front of them.


    "In that case, I''ll take it." With a smile, Xiao Shili suddenly throws his helmet at Fukushima Tadao.


    Fukushima Tadao''s face aside, quickly opened his hands to catch the helmet, if the x-iw is damaged, then his years of business can be completely wasted.


    However, before he could see the whereabouts of his helmet, his cheeks were tightly held by a big hand like a pliers.


    Xiao Shi stood in front of each other, holding his face in one hand and lifting him directly from the ground.


    More than a dozen bodyguards behind him were all stunned on the spot. No one saw when the other party moved in front of him. Although most people''s eyes were focused on the helmets in the air, some experienced people realized that the other party wanted to play tricks. Their eyes never left Xiao Shili''s body for a moment, but the other party seemed to disappear out of thin air, When he reappeared, he had already lifted him up in the air.


    Of all the people present, only shannei Pu, with his face as usual, lay quietly on the bed, as if the scene in front of him was normal.


    "President Fukushima, is that what you want?" Xiao Shili catches the x-iw in his other hand, puts it in front of the other person, and shakes it in his hand like a doll. The fat on the latter''s face is squeezed and piled up, almost forming a line in the middle of his face, completely drowning his facial features and making a vague voice in his mouth.

 Chapter 730

    The bodyguards were stunned. Once again, they were silly. Fukushima''s fat body was at least more than 200 Jin. However, this thin and weak boy had no difficulty in lifting his one hand in the air and throwing it left and right. How much strength should he have!


    Just listen to "Kara", Fukushima''s neck twisted to one side between Xiao Shili''s five fingers. The latter threw the fat body to the ground and glanced at the bodyguards, "your master is dead. If you want to live, do you know what to do?"


    The bodyguards were stunned for a few seconds. A leader suddenly woke up, quickly stepped forward, bowed deeply, and then ordered his men to drag out the body of Fukushima Tadao. They soon disappeared in front of Xiao Shili''s eyes. These people, as Fukushima Tadao''s personal bodyguards, actually just took money to follow instructions. They were not loyal to Fukushima. Now Fukushima Tadao is dead, Naturally, these people did not have the courage to fight against shannei PU.


    After cleaning up this not wonderful farce, Xiao Shili just turned around and suddenly saw that Pu shannei on the bed was convulsing violently, his chest and abdomen were moving rapidly, and his hands and feet began to swing at a high frequency.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. The old man was fine just now. What happened all of a sudden? As soon as he came forward, the door behind him was knocked open, and several doctors and nurses rushed in nervously.


    A nurse stopped Xiao Shili to one side, and the others quickly gathered around the hospital bed and began to rescue shannei Pu, who was wearing oxygen mask and intubation. Xiao Shi stood aside and watched. At this time, he finally felt that the old man seemed to be dying.


    About ten minutes later, the situation of shannei Pu gradually stabilized. After the old man recovered, he waved to the doctors to leave. Anyway, there was a camera outside to monitor the situation in the ward. If anything happened, the doctors could get to the hospital bed in a few seconds.


    Only Xiao Shili and shannei PU were left in the room. The atmosphere was a little silent for a moment. Shannei Pu took a few deep breaths of oxygen, then took off the oxygen mask and said with a smile, "see, this sudden situation happens three to four times a day, and each time has a 30 (percent) chance to take my life, Now I can say that I''m playing a game of pulling my wrist with death. Every time I try my best to win each other, but there will always be a day when I''m exhausted. Now you know why I can''t wait to see x-iw come on the market. "


    Xiao Shili, because the old man had taken advantage of himself, wanted to give him a proper return, but he couldn''t help saying no.


    "Now let''s get to the point. What do you think of our cooperation?" The mountain inside Pu weakly opens a pair of eyes way.


    If x-iw goes public in mass production, even if it gets a fraction of it, it will be an unimaginable huge profit. In other words, no one has a reason to refuse, unless that person is the world''s first super fool.


    However, looking at the black helmet in his hand, Xiao Shili felt a strange feeling in his heart that this thing could reproduce Nintendo''s glory in those days, and even send it to the top of the world''s wealth. But at the moment, the key to open the door of heaven is in his own hands. If he killed shannei Pu and took the key, Then Nintendo will be destroyed from now on, and the person entering the paradise will be himself.


    Didn''t the old man think of that? Do you really believe in yourself? Although its purpose is to use itself to kill Fukushima Tadao, who can guarantee that he will not be greedy and take away x-iw.


    Xiao Shili''s heart is spinning rapidly at the moment. He can''t have any friendship with shannei PU. There''s nothing more than thanking him for bringing happiness to his childhood. This is not enough to make him give up his interest. As long as he kills shannei Pu and takes x-iw away, this technology will become his own. At that time, we will invite several scientists to analyze and study it according to the real object, I believe that it is not difficult to imitate the same products. By that time, I will undoubtedly become the richest man in the world and stand at the top of the earth''s wealth.


    But... Is it really that simple? Yamauchi Pu is an absolutely intelligent person. He has known the ambition of Tadao Fukushima for a long time, but he always pretends not to know it. When the time is right, he will destroy it at one stroke. It can be seen that this man is so deep in the city. Won''t the other party think that he can kill him for his own benefit?


    There must be something hidden in it. The old man definitely left behind a move, which can be used to restrain himself. Xiao Shili''s heart was frozen, and no matter whether he would really kill shannei Pu, he must not do it!


    Xiao Shi released his hand, put his helmet back on the iron platform, raised his hand to light a cigarette for himself, took a puff and said, "OK, let''s talk about cooperation."


    Although shannei Pu''s face was weak, his eyes kept looking at Xiao Shili. At the moment, he seemed to get some kind of answer and closed his eyes at ease.


    "Well, I''ll say my terms first." After inhaling a few mouthfuls of oxygen, Yamauchi said, "your company will provide the funds for the mass production of x-iw, but the termination date of mass production and the launch date of x-iw should be decided by me, OK?"


    Has the final say that if the company does not propose to terminate production and make x-iw available, the Duke group will have to inject production funds into Nintendo without delay. This is obviously a bottomless pit, like a long-distance run without end point, and the outcome is entirely the other side''s final say.


    If it''s in ordinary business cooperation, such regulations can''t be put on the table. It''s obviously a joke. No matter how tempting the interests are, no enterprise is willing to give its own destiny to the other party.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili nodded, "no problem. No matter how much money is needed, I can inject it right away. If there is a shortage of space and manpower, I can help solve it."


    There was a light in Pu''s turbid eyes. The boy was really not simple. He even passed his last test easily. In this case, he had no hesitation.


    "Well, here are my terms for you." Yamauchi Pu looked at Xiao Shili. After a few seconds, he said slowly, "I will teach you the ability of Daedalus'' hand. From today on, you will become the trusted president of Nintendo Co., Ltd. all the patents and income of x-iw will be inherited by you."


    This sentence is too sudden, Xiao Shili even if again calm, also can''t but show surprised expression.


    In each other''s surprised eyes, Yamauchi Pu said with a faint smile, "x-iw is my life''s hard work, just like my child. Because of this, I can''t watch it wither just after it was born. Like any model, if you only have a single host and no software, no matter how powerful the model is, there is no place for it. No matter x-iw technology is applied to any field, it needs matching software. According to the current technology in the world, it will be at least 50 years before human beings can independently develop software suitable for x-iw. Unless with the help of Daedalus, x-iw won''t last long. "


    At this time, Xiao Shili finally knew that this was the backhand left by shannei PU. If he killed the other party just now, even if he took x-iw away, at first it might bring a huge profit and influence in the world, but soon it will become an empty shell. Fortunately, just now I realized this and didn''t act rashly.


    Yamauchi said slowly, "I don''t have much time, and now my body is paraplegic. The only thing that can move up and down is the middle finger. Naturally, I can''t use my ability any more. For a long time, I have been looking for someone who can inherit my ability by observing every corner of the country. Now it seems that the middle finger is the only one that can move, I finally found this man


    Looking at the smile floating on the old man''s face, Xiao Shili didn''t speak. Although he didn''t have any pity and emotion for RB people, he still felt a little guilty for the old man in front of him. Although he didn''t really want to, he had the idea of killing each other in his heart just now. Now he has to accept the gift from each other, which has some psychological obstacles.

 Chapter 731

    "What? Don''t you want to inherit my abilities? " Shanneipu asked with a smile.


    Xiao Shili shrugged, "I don''t know. I can give my ability to others."


    Yamauchi Pu nodded, "yes, but the prerequisite is that both sides must act as divine agents, and the divine agents of both sides should be in the same level. From your breath, I can feel that your Divine agent and I have only evolved to mature body. As long as both sides agree, one of them can transfer his own ability to the other. Well, come to me now. Let''s start now. "


    Xiao Shili hesitated for a moment, and finally walked over, knowing that this was not only an important gift from the old man, but also his dying wish.


    "Hold out your finger, like this." Shannei Pu''s only movable middle finger was slightly raised and touched with Xiao Shili''s fingers. A light blue light was immediately transmitted from each other''s fingertips to Xiao Shili''s fingertips, and the two eyes were flashing blue light at the same time.


    At that moment, all the information about the new ability appeared in Xiao Shili''s mind.


    "Ancient powers: the hand of Daedalus.


    "Level: intermediate.


    In myth, the left hand of genius creator can depict any design that appears in imagination, which is the ability that all creators dream of.


    Effect: radiate the thinking power under the subconscious, automatically gather the inspiration and show it on the paper. When using it, you must activate the imagination, so as to turn the imaginary things into real design drawings.


    Condition 1: the imagination must be accurate to the details of the creation, which will greatly improve the feasibility of producing real objects.


    Condition 2: the condition of creating objects is that the imagination must be balanced with the knowledge needed by the object. If the user does not have such knowledge, the success rate of creating objects will be reduced to zero.


    Note: the success rate of physical manufacturing is directly proportional to the user''s knowledge. The deeper the knowledge, the higher the success rate.


    Xiao Shili looked at his left hand, and he really had this ability. It''s really amazing. He didn''t expect that Shenji envoys could exchange ability with each other in this way. This is what damned Xiaobai didn''t tell himself.


    "I just got the ability. I''m not used to it? Moreover, this ability is extremely difficult to master among many abilities. You might as well practice it now. " Shanneipu said to Xiao Shili with a smile.


    Xiao Shili nodded. According to yamaneipu''s instructions, he picked up a pen and a piece of paper from the bedside table and spread the paper on the table. Then he held the pen with his left hand and hung it on the top of the paper.


    "This ability requires a very high level of talent from users. If someone is born with a lack of imagination, this ability can only be regarded as useless." Shannei Pu comforted Xiao Shili and said, "but don''t worry, one''s imagination will be improved with the training. Now let''s start with the simplest practice and first draw a design of a bicycle."


    The old man obviously belittled himself. His imagination had been trained very strongly in school. He spent almost every boring class in his imagination. How could this kind of thing be difficult to defeat himself?


    Imagining the shape and mechanism of the bicycle in his mind, Xiao Shili quickly drew a design drawing of the bicycle on the paper. Strangely enough, he had never learned to draw a bicycle on the paper. He even drew it very lifelike, even accurate to every detail, with detailed sectional drawings and notes attached, It looks exactly like it was done by a professional engineer.


    "Good." After shannei Pu looked at it, he nodded, "it''s more difficult to draw a design of mobile phone."


    Xiao Shili quickly outlined the shape of a mobile phone in his brain, and his hands also depicted the corresponding patterns. When he focused on his imagination, his pen was unconsciously painting on the paper, but it seemed to be controlled by a force. Soon, a mobile phone design was born in Xiao Shili''s pen.


    After reading it, Yamauchi asked, "do you think there''s something wrong with this mobile phone design?"


    Xiao Shili looked carefully and found that although the design steps of the mobile phone were annotated on the drawing, some parts were just passed by in general, and there was no detailed analysis and description of the internal structure of the mobile phone.


    "Look, here comes the problem. If a person who is proficient in electronic manufacturing technology but has never contacted a mobile phone, there is no way to make a mobile phone according to your picture." "Because you''ve never seen the internal structure of a mobile phone, you can''t imagine it in your mind. Now you take apart your mobile phone, look at the internal structure carefully, and try again."


    Xiao Shili did as he said. After he took apart his mobile phone, he recorded the shape and size of the internal circuit boards in his brain. When he used Daedalus''s hand again, he drew detailed design drawings including circuit diagrams.


    "Do you understand now? This is the power of the hand of Daedalus. " Yamauchi said with a smile, "you don''t need to know the principle of mobile phone manufacturing. As long as you know the internal and external structure of the whole mobile phone and some simple circuit knowledge, you can draw a perfect design drawing. It''s like a jigsaw puzzle. You need to know the shape and size of each jigsaw puzzle and how they are put together, Your ability will automatically complete the final result for you. "


    Xiao Shili looked at his left hand and felt that it was not his hand. This kind of ability was really magical.


    "Now that you have learned how to use the hand of Daedalus, everything in the future is up to you. Just remember a rule anyway. Imagination and knowledge should always be in a state of balance. That''s how you''re born. " Shannei Pu earnestly taught.


    Xiao Shili nodded to show that he had remembered.


    "Besides, I have one more thing." Yamauchi Pu closed his eyes, "I have a daughter, who is about the same age as you. She inherits my blood and has the potential to become a Shenji envoy. I hope you can help me take care of her after I die."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but wonder, "in this case, why don''t you pass on your ability to your daughter?"


    Shannei Pu sighed deeply, "even later those people also chose her. She disappeared after she became a miracle messenger. It''s been five years. I''ve been looking for her, but I haven''t heard from her. If you can meet her one day, please protect her for me and don''t let her be hurt by others, please!"


    Xiao Shili agreed and took a picture from shannei PU. The girl on it was only twelve or thirteen years old. She was very cute.


    "This picture was taken when Xiao AI was 12 years old. Now five years have passed, and Xiao AI should be 17 years old. I''m sorry, I only have what she looked like five years ago. By the way, her name is Yamauchi AI, and she is my only daughter." Mountain Pu tone sincerely said.


    "I see. If I meet her, I''ll bring her here." Xiao Shili put the photo into his pocket. He must have been studying for most of his life. He didn''t think of his daughter until he knew he was about to leave the world.


    "Tomorrow I will send someone to pick you up to the board of directors. After meeting the members of the board, I will officially announce that you will take office as the new president." Pu Road in the mountain.


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. He knew that the biggest reward for the elderly was to let x-iw go on the market all over the world, and to find his long lost daughter. At this time, he suddenly thought of a thing, lying in the mountain Pu ear whispered a few words, the latter face a Leng, then nodded.


    When Xiao Shili found star butterfly and moon butterfly, they dressed like two little princesses. Surrounded by a group of maids, they tried on beautiful clothes in a gorgeous hall. Fukushima''s loyal husband was not too stupid. He knew to use soft tricks instead of hard measures, otherwise he and his bodyguards would not appear in the scene, But it''s hard for him to move all RB''s most expensive and gorgeous clothes to the company building.


    She left Nintendo with her star and moon sisters in full dress. Xiao Shili leaned on her seat with a faint smile. Now she is free, and it''s time to do something serious.

 Chapter 732

    At two o''clock in the morning, one of the beehive like windows in the grand Sony headquarters building in central Tokyo is still on.


    Hirai carries his hands behind him and walks around the office a little impatiently. Several members of Sony''s board of directors are also sitting on the sofa. Everyone is puffing. Qiu Wei is the only one standing in the smoky room. From time to time, he looks up at the president''s reaction and then lowers his head to think about something in his heart.


    "President..." Qiu Wei stepped forward and said in a low voice with concern on his face, "or I''ll wait for the result tomorrow morning. I''ll drive you back first."


    "No way." Hirai stopped and said, "I have to get the result tonight. I can''t sleep tonight if I don''t hear about the boy''s death."


    A board member took his pipe from his mouth and said slowly, "isn''t cherry gate always on time? We agreed to give us the result before 12 o''clock. Now it''s two o''clock. Will there be any accident? "


    As soon as he finished, the rest of them immediately laughed and said, "what are you thinking? They are real ninjas. Most people are as vulnerable as insects in front of them. Even the armed army is hard to compete with them. Not to mention an ordinary kid, it''s a bit of a fuss for me to ask Sakura gate to kill that kid. "


    After listening to these words, Hirai was a little relieved. Yes, the target that Sakura gate has taken so far has never failed. This time, the other party came to Tokyo only with more than a dozen bodyguards. These people were in front of the cherry blossom, just like nothing.


    A big man said with an obscene smile, "however, the female ninjas in Sakura gate are all first-class beauties. It would be great if they could get some to go to bed. I''ve never played female ninjas before. I really want to have a try."


    Another person also said with a smile, "yes, I''ve heard that there are so many beauties in the cherry blossom sect, and the owner of the cherry blossom sect is even more beautiful. It''s said that if a man just looks at her, he can''t move his feet any more. If he can sleep with the owner of the cherry blossom sect, I''ll live a lifetime."


    Qiu Wei listened and couldn''t help being curious. He asked, "Cherry Blossom gate is full of women. There are no men. Do these women want to marry men and have children?"


    Just now, the man didn''t even look at Qiu Wei. He didn''t disdain to answer his question. However, in order to show his wide knowledge, he said to others, "I heard a secret friend say that there are rules in Sakura gate. All female ninjas under the gate are not allowed to be emotional with men. If they violate this rule, they will be killed by their companions on the spot."


    There was a sound of discussion in the room, and someone said, "if so, how does the cherry blossom gate continue from generation to generation?"


    Previously, the man couldn''t answer this question, so he grunted and perfunctorily.


    A short fat man''s eyes were shining, his face was obscene, and he said, "so, the cherry blossom door is full of virgins?"


    "Why, vice president Sakata? Are you really excited? " A person ponders ground to look at the facial expression way of ban Tian.


    "Well, there''s nothing I dare not do." Sakata hummed and said, "when the woman comes, I''ll call in all the bodyguards outside. There are more than ten guns. I don''t believe that no matter how good the woman''s martial arts skills are, she can be faster than bullets. Don''t you dare. Hey, I''ll try something first."


    Hirai listened to these words, but his brow was wrinkled, and his face was disgusted.


    As soon as Sakata''s voice fell, there was a sound of walking in the corridor outside the door. Hirai''s spirit was shocked. When he came here so late, he must be from Sakura gate. He was excited and dissatisfied at the same time. The other party was two hours late from the appointed time. He must ask why.


    The rest of them are looking forward to the appearance of the legendary ninja. In fact, there is no need for these people to stay here tonight. The main purpose of accompanying Hirai is to take this opportunity to satisfy their curiosity.


    Just then, the door opened. To everyone''s surprise, what came in from the door was not a charming ninja, but a 17-year-old boy dressed in black.


    All of them were stunned. In the room, except for the expression of Hirai and Qiu Wei suddenly distorted, the rest of them didn''t know Xiao Shili. One of them said, "who says that women in Sakura gate can''t be emotional to men? Isn''t this the family of Sakura gate? "


    Many people nodded and looked at Xiao Shili''s eyes. They were both curious and envious. The woman they wanted to marry was enjoyed by him first. What''s the difference between him and others? Actually will be selected by the female ninja of Sakura gate!


    Everyone believed in the identity of the person who came. Everyone knew that every floor of the building was full of bodyguards. Ordinary people couldn''t come here at all unless the other party was from the cherry blossom gate. Hirai knows that Nintendo will fight back against him. Today, with so many important figures in the company present, he naturally strengthens his guard.


    A room full of people can''t help their disappointment, and Sakata''s resentment is particularly serious. He just said that he wanted to rape a cherry blossom girl. Naturally, he just talked about it. He was a businessman when he died. The other party was the top one and two killer family in the underworld. He didn''t dare to do it even if he lent himself ten more courage. But when I think of those cold, murderous ninjas, who can crush themselves, the bug who has been sleeping for a long time in Sakata''s crotch shows signs of waking up. I wanted to wait for someone to come in and have a good look, and then have a hard time in my brain. Unexpectedly, it was a man who came in. He was not disappointed and just had a rising trend, Suddenly he died again.


    "Asshole, it''s so late. How long have you been waiting for me?" Sakata stands up and shakes his big head. He stares at Xiao Shili in a vicious voice and says.


    "Is it?" Xiaoshili light should be a, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    "Just know you''re wrong. Be on time next time. Do you hear me?" Sakata scolded each other, feeling a lot of gas Shun, this boy is just a subsidiary role of Sakura gate, he didn''t have to be too polite with him, shaking his suit, just about to sit down, suddenly feel a cold neck, followed by a black eyes.

 Chapter 733

    Xiao Shili threw the bloody dagger in his hand, looked at his head on the ground and said with a smile, "I knew you wanted to die so much, so I would have come here earlier to end your lives."


    The people in the room were extremely shocked and changed color, staring at the headless corpse on the ground, a lot of blood gushed from the body cavity, swimming red carpet. The members of the board of directors, who have just been talking and laughing, are as pale as paper. They don''t know what''s going on?


    Is it just because Sakata''s words angered the other side, it attracted the disaster of death.


    A few people swallowed their saliva. The people in Sakura gate are also terrible. Damn, who said there are no men in Sakura gate just now? From the skill of Sakata exhibition, he is absolutely a first-class expert.


    In fact, these respectable bosses didn''t even see Xiao Shili''s actions, but in their eyes, they were the top experts. That is to say, the so-called stupid people are blessed with stupidity. These people simply can''t realize the terrible smell of Xiao Shili. Otherwise, they would have taken the door and fled now. How dare they stay here.


    A boss stood up, looked at Xiao Shishan from a distance and said, "this gentleman, everything just happened is a misunderstanding. I hope you don''t mind. This is Mr. Hirai, our chairman. We have been waiting for you for a long time."


    At this time, the atmosphere in the room was so tense that the boy rushed in and killed a man without saying a word, just like a hungry wolf. If one doesn''t work well, one''s own life will be ruined. Who dares to care about Sakata''s life or death? However, some people are angry and think that this matter can''t be finished. After this battle, there are opportunities for Sakura gate to pay the price.


    At the moment, all of them turned their eyes to Hirai, but they saw that the other side''s expression was stiff and his face was like ashes, staring at the young man in front of them.


    One of them thought that when Hirai saw Sakata''s death, he was so shocked that he couldn''t recover. So he came out to deal with the scene and said with a smile to Xiao Shili, "what''s the name of this gentleman, please?"


    "Xiao Shili." Xiao Shili spat out three words.


    "Xiao Shili?" The man frowned. It seemed that he had heard the name before, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment, so he said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao, have you brought what we want?"


    Before his words came down, Hirai, who had been as motionless as a stone, suddenly stepped forward and pushed the man away. If he didn''t act now, I''m afraid another human life would disappear in front of his eyes.


    Why didn''t the other party die? And suddenly appear here, the identity of the other party is just a business manager of a Chinese enterprise, why do you have such skills? Damn it, why don''t you know all this information? If you knew earlier, you couldn''t rely on Qiu Wei. This guy has no use but to enjoy himself.


    For a moment, Hirai presses down all the questions, confusion, uneasiness and panic in his heart. Facing Xiao Shili, he tries to slow down his expression. "Mr. Xiao, I think there may be some misunderstanding. If you are willing to give me some time, I can give you an explanation."


    Xiao Shili sat down on the sofa with a golden knife, inserted the bloody dagger into the table, and had a very interesting look at the chairman of Sony Group, an old man with good appearance and shining eyes. He had to say that the other person was a character. Even in this case, he could quickly calm down and put forward a set of words, "OK, I''ll give you three minutes to explain. "


    Hirai straightened his face and said in a sincere tone, "Mr. Xiao, first of all, I hope you can accept my sincere apology. What I did to you before is really wrong of our company. But you should know that there is no hatred between me and you. This is just to deal with Nintendo. They pretend to cooperate with your company on the surface, In fact, it''s just using your company. "


    Xiao Shili laughs. The other party''s hatred is shifting very quickly. He immediately shifts his focus from the other party''s assassination to Nintendo. Today, Rb''s biggest electronics giant really deserves its reputation.


    It''s normal that Hirai didn''t show surprise when he saw Xiao Shili. No one would believe it just by such a simple sentence. However, after he gave the other party a detailed analysis, he couldn''t help being nervous.


    That''s why Hirai suddenly became so calm.


    Just now, when he first saw Xiao Shili rush in, his heart was filled with shock. When he saw that the other party killed Sakata, his surprise turned into fear. When he realized that he could not kill the other party, but put himself in danger, Hirai began to think about the way out. Then he quickly thought that the safety of a person''s life is important, but some things are far more important than personal safety. He had already guessed Nintendo''s plan for cooperation with the Chinese people. Just tell them to the other party, When the other party is shocked, he will surely dilute the hatred between himself, and perhaps thank himself for letting the other party avoid hundreds of millions of losses. In this way, we can not only resolve the crisis, but also destroy the cooperation between the two countries. It''s a brilliant plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    If you say this to the other party under normal circumstances, the other party may not easily believe it, but in this environment, the credibility of what you say is greatly increased by several times. Isn''t there an old saying that people who are going to die are good at what they say.


    "Mr. Xiao, you have to believe me, Nintendo''s real purpose is actually to use your company to seek benefits for them. All the costs of opening a factory in China come from your company, and Nintendo does not have any cost input..." says Hirai according to his own analysis, which is exactly the same as what Xiao thought before.


    At the moment, other people listening to Hirai''s words all felt strange. What was the chairman saying? Isn''t he from Sakura? Why do companies on both sides come out. Some of the people still remember Xiao Shili''s name. Someone suddenly remembered it at the moment. Because he was so surprised, he could not help blurting out, "this... This guy is not from Sakura sect, he is..."


    Before he finished, there were many daggers in his mouth. They pierced his throat directly and came out from his back neck. The blood gushed and he fell down.


    Xiao Shili''s expression was calm as usual, but the dagger on the table had disappeared.

 Chapter 734

    When Ichio Hirai saw that the other party would kill himself again, there was a flash of anger in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to attack. He looked at the man''s body and comforted himself. It''s no wonder others. It''s just that you talk too much.


    This sound awakened the dreamer. Although they didn''t finish a word, the people on the scene still woke up. The young man in the room was actually the representative sent by the Chinese side, the target of Sakura gate''s assassination!


    For a moment, the scene was in chaos, some people ran to the door stumbling, some people called for bodyguards! The members of the board of directors understand why Sakata died so miserably. The other party is coming for revenge. Who dares to stay in the room when facing the people who want to take their own lives!


    However, none of the people who tried to escape from the room fell to the ground within three meters of the door. Xiao Shili held a pistol in his hand and shot the people who tried to escape one by one, but left their lives, allowing the sound of these people''s painful screams to reverberate in the room.


    Hirai''s muscles around his eyes twitched for a moment. Although his own people couldn''t calm down at first, his opponent''s hands were a little too fierce. His face turned white for a while. Looking at the miserable situation of people''s blood flowing across the room, and listening to the miserable moans, his body finally couldn''t stop shaking.


    He was not an ordinary businessman at all. He was just a devil. He felt a deep regret in his heart that he would fight against this kind of man without knowing the details. He was too helpless.


    Xiao Shili turned around and looked at the pale face of Hirai, calm as if nothing had happened, "where did we just say, President Hirai?"


    "Oh... Say, say..." Hirai''s lips trembled, and his ordered thinking was all confused at the moment.


    "Well, now that President Hirai has finished speaking, then it''s my turn." Xiao Shili stands up, raises his hand and makes a loud finger in mid air. The door of the office suddenly opens, and a group of mermaids in black with weapons rush into the room.


    At the moment, Hirai finally understands why the building is full of his own bodyguards, and the other party can come here. It turns out that he and Nintendo are already in the same camp. This time, he comes here not only for revenge, but also for Nintendo''s counterattack.


    The remaining members of the board of directors were completely stunned. They stood in the same place and raised their hands obediently. They were pointed at by the people who came in later.


    This group of people in black is Xiao Shili''s bodyguard temporarily transferred from Nintendo. At this time, the leader of the bodyguard, a strong man named Nakano, walked behind Xiao Shili, bowed respectfully, and then opened a password box in his hand and presented it.


    Xiao Shili took out a stack of documents from the box, threw them on the table at random, and laughed at Hirai. "President Hirai has 30% shares in sony30. The rest of the board of directors have 10% shares in total. Most of the remaining 60% shares are listed in the hands of shareholders. I don''t want much. I want 50% shares in SONY company. Buy President Hirai''s life, Do you think it''s worth it? "


    Hirai''s throat wriggles a few times. The other party is threatening himself. If he gives 50% of the company''s shares to the other party, it can be said that he has handed over such a huge foundation created by generations to others. What''s the meaning of his chairman? And to do so, we must take back the shares in the market, which will greatly affect the listing development of the company.


    "President Hirai seems to be hesitant. In that case, I''ll help you." Xiao Shili waved his hand, and a loud gunshot rang out behind him. The directors of the company, who were lying on the ground with breath, were immediately shot and killed by the people in black.


    "Now that these people are dead, their shares will belong to the company." Xiao Shili looked at Hirai with a smile, "do you feel a little less pressure?"


    This is not for their own sake, but a naked threat. Obviously, if they don''t agree, the end will be the same as these people.


    As if he had been deprived of his soul, Hirai stood in the same place for a few seconds. Finally, he walked forward and gave half of the company to others. The pain was unbearable. However, Hirai didn''t want to die now and wanted to live a few more years.


    His hand shaking violently, he signed his name on the share transfer agreement. Hirai felt as if he had been pulled out of his back and collapsed on the sofa.


    Xiao Shili directly handed the document to Zhongye behind him. After the latter confirmed that there was no problem, he carefully collected the document into the password box, and bowed to Xiao Shili and said, "president, my subordinates will go to handle it immediately tomorrow."


    "President... Your honor?" In vain, Hirai raised his eyelids and looked at Xiao Shili in astonishment. He heard the flattering words of Nakano, "Congratulations, president. At the same time, he has become the ultimate boss of Rb''s two electronics giants. From today on, your name will spread all over the world


    "This is..." even if Hirai is clever, his brain can''t turn around at the moment. Staring at Xiao Shi''s departure.


    "Let''s go." Now that the goal had been achieved, he would not pay any attention to the poor old man who was huddled together. Xiao Shili turned around and walked outside the door. However, after a few steps, he stopped and turned to look at the man hiding behind an indoor tree.


    Qiu Wei always wants to be a powerful man, which is his purpose of selling his soul and sex. Although such opportunities have not been many for him, in his heart, even when he helps others lick their ass, he is superior.


    However, at this moment, Qiu Wei hopes that he is infinitely small. He''d better be as small as an ant and as light as the air in the room, so that Xiao Shili won''t notice him. He really wants to become a ray of colorless and tasteless fart and slip away from the window.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili forced Hirai to sign an agreement and then turned to leave, Qiu Wei was secretly happy and prayed that the other party would never look back. So he went out all the time. Quan Dang didn''t see himself. However, when he just read God in his heart, Xiao Shili suddenly turned around and looked at himself.


    Qiu Wei''s heart almost shrank into a jujube stone for a moment, and his whole body suddenly trembled. He desperately wanted to hide, but he only hated that there was no gap on the ground. He watched two big men in black walking towards him, and his face was almost ready to cry.


    Two big men dragged Qiu Wei out from behind the tree like a dead dog and threw him in front of Xiao Shili. As soon as he was free, Qiu Wei immediately kowtowed and piled up on the ground. "Brother Li, you have a large number of adults. Please spare my life. For the sake of us all Chinese, please spare my life."

 Chapter 735

    "Chinese?" Xiao Shili gave a sneer. Suddenly, he kicked Qiu Wei in the face like a football. His opponent''s body flew several meters and smashed a large writing desk.


    It''s good that he doesn''t mention that he is a Chinese, and Xiao Shili is even more angry when he mentions that he is a Chinese. Even if he is a slave to RB, he still plays Infernal Affairs on both sides and loses the face of the Chinese. Although it''s Hirai''s idea to assassinate him, Qiu Wei inevitably gives some advice. This bastard has no humanity.


    Qiu Wei was lying in the middle of a pile of broken boards. After a while, he slowly stood up and climbed over. Although Xiao Shili''s foot was less than 20% of his strength, it was beyond the ordinary people''s endurance. This guy''s vitality was very tenacious.


    Maybe it was the last sense of survival in his body. Qiu Wei bit his teeth and climbed to Xiao Shili''s feet step by step. The blood from his broken forehead dragged a long trail behind him.


    "Brother li... I know I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it any more. If you let me go, I''ll go back to China tomorrow and never come back again..." Qiu Wei begged angrily, holding one of Xiao Shili''s trouser legs.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. He kicked the opponent into the air and made a 360 degree rotation. He fell heavily on the ground again and hummed coldly, "what do you think you are? Even if you tie a chain around your neck, when the dog is led by RB people, it''s your own business, back to China? Never think about it. The country has deleted your name forever. "


    After Xiao Shili scolded him, he took a cigarette in his mouth. Nakano came to light it for him. He listened to his master and asked, "is there a special service for women in that underground club?"


    Nakano''s brain turned quickly, and immediately reflected that Xiao Shili was referring to the club. He quickly nodded and said, "yes, Rb, some powerful women are also frequent guests of the club, some of them are looking for handsome men, some of them are playing with women."


    Xiao Shili pointed to Qiu Wei, who was like a dead dog on the ground. Do you think this guy has the potential to be a cowherd


    Nakano says yes, but he laughs in his heart. Everyone knows that the female guests in the Underground Club are more abnormal than the male guests. If you can''t do it in bed, you have to take medicine until you satisfy the rich women. And there are often four or five rich women working together to make a cowherd. They keep taking medicine for the cowherd, and they shoot hard, It''s not until several women''s lusts are satisfied that they stop. The cowherd usually loses its sexual function, and some even die suddenly in bed. The club has to deal with the dead and useless cowherd almost every day. The feeling of being tortured to death by a woman is worse than being stabbed to death.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t say much anymore. He leaves the office, walks through the corridor full of bodyguards, and takes the elevator to the hall on the first floor. The bloody and violent scene is not suitable for Lori to see. Star butterfly and moon butterfly are sitting in the hall waiting for themselves.


    At this time, the phone in Xiao Shili''s pocket suddenly rang. When he picked it up, it was Li Yuanqi.


    RB and his brothers went abroad at the same time. Therefore, it has been almost a month since several people left the country to develop business all over the world. In addition to the courage and risk-taking, luck also accounts for a large proportion. It does not mean that success can be achieved. So Xiao Shili set a goal for several people in half a year. He didn''t expect to get the news so soon.


    Li Yuanqi said on the phone that there is a civil war in Myanmar. He has already negotiated a contract with the Myanmar government. The civil war in Myanmar will not subside until at least a few years later. Moreover, in order to maintain the rule of Myanmar, the Myanmar government has been expanding the combat power of the government troops in recent years. It is a common practice to buy weapons from overseas arms dealers, so it is a long-term business.


    Before that, a French arms dealer had been eating this fat meat as a long-term partner of Myanmar government. However, these Frenchmen just came to Myanmar to sell the third class equipment that has been eliminated by European countries, and the price is too high. The bread here contains half of the world''s freight. But Li Yuanqi''s side is different. All the equipment are high-end equipment currently in service in Russia. Although the price is higher, it is also reasonable. Therefore, the Myanmar government has no entanglement in the choice between the two. After listening to the Chinese offer and seeing the goods, it immediately rescinded the contract with the French and signed a long-term contract with Shenyi group.


    Of course, if the fat in their mouths is taken away, the French will not give up. However, when Li Yuanqi called Xiao Shili, he had already stepped on the body of the boss of the French fire merchant.


    By the way, we asked Chang Kunyu and Feilong about their progress. Chang Kunyu and bareheaded leopard have already held talks with the royal family members of a small oil country in the Middle East. The country is also in chaos. The government forces urgently need a strong military force to guard the domestic oil wells. For Europeans and Americans, Arabs prefer to trust the Chinese, This business negotiation is going smoothly, and it is estimated that we will be able to take the board soon.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised by the situation of Feilong and Lin in Europe. They had been chased and killed by the Mafia for two weeks. Almost as soon as they set foot on the boundary of Europe, they were obstructed by the Mafia. Lin also killed at least 200 Mafia members in these two weeks. Xiao Shili is a little worried. He calls them back on the phone, but Feilong refuses. He says he can''t afford to come back empty handed. Lin says he''s having a good time.


    For these two people, Xiao Shili has no choice but to ask them to pay attention to safety. With Lin''s strength, there is no problem in dealing with just one gang.


    Hang up the phone, see star butterfly and moon butterfly sitting on the sofa, are concentrating on looking at the LCD TV hanging on the wall of the hall, maybe it''s too boring to wait for themselves, so the two little girls turn on the TV to kill time.


    Xiao Shili walked over and found that the two people were still staring at the TV. He put his hand on yuedie''s head and patted it gently. "Gone, what are you looking at? You don''t know Japanese."


    "Look, master." Moon butterfly stretched out her exquisite hand and pointed to the TV. She said with a smile, "those people are all hung up. It''s fun."


    "Well?" Xiao Shili turned his head and looked at the TV. He thought the two girls were watching cartoons. Unexpectedly, the news was being broadcast on the screen. It looked like a live report. On the screen, there was an iron tower with bright lights. There was only one such tower in Rb, which was the Tokyo iron tower.


    The picture seems to be taken from a helicopter, and the lens zooms in and out. As the end of the tower draws closer, you can see a personal figure hanging from the top of the tower. There are dozens of these people, all tied by ropes and hanging on the edge of the platform. Their bodies are completely suspended in the air, and they look very seeping.


    What is this doing? Xiao Shili was stunned. The Tokyo Tower is more than 300 meters high. If these people fall down in an accident, they will never be killed. He wanted to go back to sleep, but he couldn''t help stopping to see what was going on.


    Yuedie takes the remote control in her hand and amplifies the volume one by one, and the sound of the news broadcast comes out immediately. "... there is no reasonable explanation for the strange terrorist incident that took place in the Shiga Park in the port area of Tokyo. The police have blocked all the traffic near the Shiga Park, but there is also a very incredible phenomenon during this period, That is, all vehicles and pedestrians are not allowed to enter the park... "


    A female reporter is nervously talking to the camera. From the camera, we can see that the scene is a sea of people. Police cars are parked in the middle of the road with flashing lights. Compared with solving the body hanging incident on the Tokyo Iron Tower, the more important thing for the police is to stop the onlookers.


    The camera follows the female reporter into an area blocked by the cordon. The female reporter points to the empty street in front of her. "As you can see, the entrance of Ganoderma park is in front of her. But once people come here, they can''t go any further. It seems that there is an invisible wall in front of her that hinders our way..." the female reporter says, and she will go forward, But was stopped by several police, someone called, "do not casually close to that area!"


    "Master, what''s on the TV." Star butterfly and moon butterfly look very curious too. Moon butterfly takes Xiao Shili''s hand and asks.


    Xiao Shili casually perfunctory a few words, attention is still focused on the TV screen.


    Invisible wall? He frowned. From the picture, there were a lot of people around him, but there was no one in the street. It seemed that there was some power to stop people''s progress.


    At this time, the female reporter began to interview a high-level official of the police station. The latter''s expression was serious. "According to our measurement, this invisible wall seems to be centered around the Tokyo Tower, 360 degrees around, with a diameter of 500 meters. Even the helicopter can''t pass. At present, we can only know the situation above the Tokyo Tower through the long-distance camera, For those hanging on the Tokyo Tower, it can be initially identified as hostages. "


    The female reporter asked, "but who would do that? What about the invisible walls around the Tokyo Tower? Can it be understood as a supernatural phenomenon? "


    "Domestic experts in various fields are now rushing here, and I believe there will be results soon." High level of the police department nodded.


    "It''s the border." Xiaobai suddenly said a word gently.


    "Border?" Xiao Shili was slightly stunned. Of course, he knew what the border was? But why did the border appear in such a place?

 Chapter 736

    Waiting for the experts to arrive, the picture again switches to the picture taken by the helicopter, and the figures hanging on the edge of the tower are swinging like lanterns in the night wind.


    wait! Xiao Shili suddenly felt that something else appeared in his field of vision. He quickly concentrated. When the camera drew closer again, he saw clearly this time, and his heart was shocked.


    On the lower floor where the people are hanging, inside the railings of the sightseeing platform, there are five figures standing at the moment. They are in the shadow of the light, so their bodies look very fuzzy.


    five people!


    Xiao Shili''s mind flashed like a light. He understood everything in an instant, and his heart burned like a flame.


    Although we can''t see the faces of these five people from a long distance, it''s absolutely no coincidence that five people can make the boundary. There is no other kind of existence in this world except Shenji.


    Xiao Shili suddenly jumped up and ran towards the door.


    "Master! Where are you going Star butterfly and moon butterfly want to keep up with each other, but this time Xiao Shi left the real force and disappeared into the sight of Er nu in a few seconds.


    "What''s the situation?" Small white asked a sentence lightly in the brain.


    Xiao Shili''s face was very gloomy, with a trace of anger in his eyes. When he ran, he suddenly stepped on the ground. Shengsheng stepped out of a deep pit on the ground and jumped up in the air. Two huge black meat wings suddenly appeared behind him and flew into the air.


    "Poison bite, they''re coming for me." Xiao Shili said coldly.


    "So what? They''re in Tokyo, we''re in Kyoto, they can''t find you. "


    "Those who are hanging in the air are all Chinese." Xiao Shili''s eyes burst out a sense of killing, "the other party just wants to force me to show up in this way, have you noticed? At first glance, all the people on the rope were full just now, but when the camera turned back, only half of the rope was left in a few of them. "


    "So?" Xiao Bai asked.


    "The other party doesn''t know if I am still in Tokyo. It has caused such a huge shock in Tokyo. If I were in Tokyo, I would know about it." Xiao Shili analyzed deeply, "the other party''s practice is mostly to kill several hostages every other period of time, until I am willing to appear."


    "I wanted to despise the other''s stupidity." Xiaobai shook his head after hearing this, "who knows you let me lose this opportunity."


    "What?" Xiao Shili can''t understand the deep meaning of each other''s words at the moment.


    Xiaobai said slowly, "you should not be surprised that the other party''s goal is to wait for you, and you must have been fully prepared. The most obvious thing is that the boundary around the tower is to limit your ability. Other than that, you may be the opponent of the other party''s five, or you are willing to die for several irrelevant people."


    Xiao Bai''s words made Xiao Shili''s flight speed slow down, and a little hesitation flashed in his heart. Indeed, the other side started the border around the Tokyo Tower, that is to say, there was no one in the vacuum within the border, so he could not use the soul leap, and if he wanted to enter the border, he must pass the permission of the other side, so he could not use the separate entry, The stealth ability of the demon wing is not good, and once you enter the enchantment, it is equivalent to entering a cage. It is difficult to say whether you can leave. Even if the soul transition can penetrate the people outside the enchantment, your own flesh will be destroyed.


    The frequency of flapping his wings became slower and slower. Finally, Xiao Shili stopped in the dark sky, and his figure was reflected in the huge moon wheel.


    "Go back, don''t lose your life in vain." Xiaobai said calmly.


    Yes, Xiao Shili closed his eyes. If he passed by like this, he would die!


    This is obviously not a rational move. I really don''t have to die for those who have nothing to do with me.


    But... My heart suddenly ignited a fire.


    The other side is RB people. Do you want to watch your compatriots be killed by RB people?


    Whenever I think of the humiliating history, I will always be filled with anger. When I see those innocent compatriots who died under the butcher''s knife in the movie, I always think that if I were singing at that time, I would never let that happen.


    However, at this moment, such a scene reappeared in front of their own, but they have to choose indifferent?


    His fists were tightly held together, and the cold night wind seemed to pierce his body. Xiao Shili slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were frozen like ice.


    Two wings set off a storm again, Xiao Shili''s figure was like a sword, flying forward in the dark night sky.


    "Well, you''re not kidding, are you?" Xiaobai is aware of the determination in each other''s heart, and he is finally deeply surprised. What is this guy thinking?


    "Yes, it is indeed a stupid act." Xiao Shili looked at the front deeply, "but if I choose to escape at this moment, this shadow will accompany me all my life. Even if I live, I will only live under the shadow all my life."


    Xiao Bai was stunned for a long time. After a long time, he finally shook his head and murmured, "human beings are really incomprehensible creatures."


    At the same time, five figures stood quietly on the watchtower on the penultimate floor of the Tokyo Tower with the wind blowing at night.


    Seven Kui looked at the foot in the bright light decoration under the gorgeous dazzling tower body, gently exclaimed, "really live in Kyoto for a long time, unexpectedly did not find that the original night of the Tokyo tower so beautiful."


    "You''ve commented six times since you started taking hostages." Chiba Xiang a disdainful expression, "but is modeled on the Eiffel Tower things, what is praiseworthy."


    "If you''re in charge, they just think it''s beautiful." Seven Kui Jiao Chen ground stares at him one eye, "a gang of dead men, have no sentiment at all."


    Muyeshen looked at the hostage hanging down from the top, "you say, will that guy really come?"


    Chiba Xiang thinks that no one will be so stupid that he will come to die for a few people who have nothing to do with him. However, this is just his own idea. He has never questioned the layout of the team leader from the beginning to now. Apart from the six devil generals, kuramura Qianming is the only one who is sincerely convinced in this world.


    "Captain, why do you think that guy will come?" Seven sunflower also can''t bear to be curious finally, face the old man that is in the darkest place to ask a way.


    A slight cough came from the darkness, which was the unique precursor of the ancient village''s signature speech. Then the hoarse and old voice rang out, "because of the heart."

 Chapter 737

    "Heart?" Chiba Xiang pondered this sentence and said in surprise, "do you mean that guy is a good man with a soft heart?" From the point of view that the other party killed Yamaguchi and marushan, as well as Yakuza, hundreds of the dead were all killed by one of them, the other party didn''t look like that.


    "Not so." Guchun Qianming said slowly, "although the son of the night is not a good person, he has a big weakness, that is, he is very concerned about his companions, which can be attributed to the information that black snake got from spying on each other in those years."


    Anne browed slightly and thought to herself that she had deleted all the important parts of the data one by one. Could this old guy even learn from it?


    Kuramura said, "one of the materials that black snake got was that the son of the night was willing to draw a knife to save a friend and almost died because of it. This small matter is enough to show that the other party would choose to sacrifice himself for the sake of the people around him. At some times, this may be called an excellent quality, but once he is brought to the battlefield, he will be killed, It will only become a fatal weakness. "


    Anne felt a little relieved. The old man only knew one thing, but he didn''t know the other. The girl was Xiao Shili''s sweetheart. He was willing to give his life for her, but it might not be so for others.


    Looking at a body hanging in the air, Anne closed her eyes mockingly. These hostages have nothing to do with each other, not even acquaintances. Who would take their lives for strangers? In this case, the old man''s performance is obviously too conceited.


    Sure enough, muyeshen raised this question, "that''s true, but the people we captured didn''t know each other. Captain, your weakness should not be in line with the current situation."


    Qianming, an ancient village, slowly came out of the darkness. His figure became clear little by little. On his dry face, his eyes narrowed slightly and said, "the point is not ''friends'', but'' disposition ''. What kind of reaction will a person who can sacrifice his life for his friends have when he sees that his compatriots are about to be killed one by one? There are now 50 hostages here. We can kill them slowly until their endurance reaches the limit. "


    After listening to these words, several people nodded at the same time, and mu yeshen also put down the question on his face.


    "To defeat the enemy, we must first see through the enemy''s heart." "Once you have analyzed the opponent''s heart, then the situation will completely face the opponent''s psychological weakness. Water snake, your mind is good, but you are too persistent in rationality. A perfect layout is not only to consider all the objective conditions and details, but also to see through the opponent''s heart."


    Chiba Xiang looked dark and nodded, "I remember."


    Is that true? Anne looked at the brightly lit city in the distance, and suddenly she felt a little hesitant. But she immediately told herself that the guy would not come. Xiao Shi, whom she knew, would not be so stupid. That guy is absolutely a very intelligent existence, and could not even be confused with such a simple interest.


    However, the hesitation brought by Guchun''s signature lingers like a spider''s thread on her hand. Anne suddenly feels that she is a little silly. A man will give his life for the woman he loves. Even if there is such a thing in the world, it will never happen to everyone.


    There is a strange feeling in my body. When I come back, I am also surprised. How long has my body been without emotion? For the first time in nearly 100 years, I have a trace of jealousy in my heart.


    Don''t think too much. He won''t come. Anne looks up at the twinkling stars above her head, but her heart shrinks. If he does come, even she can''t save him


    Xiao Shi fell on the roof of a building, and the bright Tokyo Tower in the distance was in his eyes. From this distance, he could see nothing unusual.


    There is no other choice, the other side around the border restrictions, only directly past.


    Anyway, in the war with Maruyama Kuroda, the other side should have guessed that they have the ability to fly, so there is no need to hide it. Xiao Shili spread out his wings, flew up, over buildings, and flew to the shining tower in the distance.


    The whole city of Tokyo was strongly shocked by this incident. The streets were in chaos and crowded. Almost half of the citizens went out late at night and rushed to the vicinity of the Tokyo Tower. If they were just hostages, they might not be able to arouse people''s strong curiosity. The key is that the supernatural force mentioned by the reporter in the newspaper has become a powerful force driving the citizens to go out.


    "Look, what''s that?" Suddenly, a man raised his head occasionally, pointed to the sky and exclaimed in surprise.


    The sound was not far from the noisy crowd, but many people still heard it and looked into the air. A black shadow suddenly crossed the sky and flew towards the Tokyo Tower in the distance.


    "What is that? Bats? " A bald middle-aged man said in surprise.


    "Nonsense, how can there be such a big bat?"


    "But I saw the wings just now. That thing has wings!" A woman said in horror.


    This small people''s voice was soon buried by the voice of the crowd. Xiao Shili stares at the tower in the distance in the air, and suddenly feels a wave of energy coming from not far ahead.


    "Here we are." On the Tokyo Tower, mu yeshen''s eyebrows suddenly moved, and five people looked in one direction at the same time.


    Chiba Xiang nodded in admiration. As expected, the captain did not expect that the guy really came!


    Muyeshen and Qikui''s faces also showed a convincing look.


    Anne''s brow is slightly wrinkled, this fool! I really didn''t expect that he would be so stupid!


    The ancient village Qianming slowly stretched out a hand and made a few empty strokes in the air to open a gap in the border. A few seconds later, he saw a black shadow coming straight here in the air.


    "Go down." The ancient village Qianming said a word, and then five people jumped down from the 300 meter high watchtower one after another, with their toes resting on the tower, all the way to the open space under the tower.


    At the same time, a black shadow came down from the sky with a fierce storm, and fell not far from the five people. The impact of the vertical fall shook out cyclones on the ground. The black wings slowly spread out, and the pale young man looked at the people without expression.


    The eyes of the five people all focused on Xiao Shili''s face. This is the legendary son of the night who killed Junfu Yamaguchi and Maruyama Kuroda. Although I have seen each other''s photos, today I finally see a real person. I feel younger than the one in the photo.

 Chapter 738

    "I didn''t expect that the legendary son of the dark night was such a child with milk smell." Muyeshen snorted and stepped out. He stood in front of Xiao Shili and stretched out his hand. The front of his hand was raised in the shape of a knife. "Today, let me take revenge for Shankou and Heitian."


    "Wait a minute." But Qianming suddenly stops muyeshen. The old man looks at Xiao Shili with his hands on the crutches, as if he is looking at a strange object.


    When Xiao Shili faced the five people in front of him, the breath released from each of them was very strong. When they stood together, they felt a great pressure. All of them were present at the moment.


    Guchun Qianming is the old man with crutches among the five. He is also the leader of poison bite. His strength seems to be the strongest.


    Chiba Xiang, the youngest man among the five, has high intelligence and seems to be a difficult role with unknown strength.


    Qikui, a pure and beautiful girl who had a fight with her own Fenshen that day, was able to change into someone else''s appearance and gain the ability of the imitated. However, she could only exert 30% of her power. It is known that the other person could change into a dead Junfu Yamaguchi.


    Muyeshen, the most profound and silent of the five, is good at seeking enemies and intelligence, but his ability is not clear.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes finally flitted over Anne''s face. They didn''t stay much in their eyes. After a touch, they separated as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m here. Now I''ll keep your promise and release the hostages." Xiao Shili said in a loud voice.


    Muyeshen sneered, "death is coming. You have to worry about others. You''d better take care of your own life first."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t mean to release the hostages, Xiao Shili''s face turned pale. He guessed that the other party wouldn''t release the hostages as promised. The so-called hostages are just a lure for him. These people don''t care about the lives of ordinary people.


    His cent body once had a brief contact with the person who was bitten by poison. The other party undoubtedly knew his ability. Now, all five people dare to stand here so directly to face themselves, which shows that they have taken some preventive measures.


    The soul transition may not be effective for these five people. If you use it rashly, it will not only have no effect, but will expose your flaws.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes looked up, but he saved the hostage first.


    "Mr. Xiao." The ancient village Qianming suddenly said slowly, "you and I have been fighting secretly for a long time. Now I see your true face. It''s not easy."


    Xiao Shili sneered, "besides using this method, what else can you do to find me out? If you give me a little more time, you will be killed one by one. "


    "Young man, it''s quite a tone." Ancient village Qian Ming''s Walnut like eyes narrowed a crack, "war is not tired of deceit, as long as the means to defeat the enemy on the battlefield, is a good means."


    Xiao Shili''s body moved slightly. Muyeshen and Qikui on the left and right sides also stepped forward. The enemy''s position completely blocked him in the center. He had no chance to attack except to run back.


    Guchun continued, "but I really admire that you can kill the two people in my poison bite. It''s a pity that you have such strength to die so young. Mr. Xiao, if we go together today, you are determined that you won''t die. However, I can give you a chance. "


    The other four couldn''t help looking at Guchun Qianming. Unexpectedly, the other party would suddenly say these words, which was not mentioned in the previous plan. Guchun Qianming never said this to the rest of the people. The original plan was to lure the enemy to come and kill them, but things changed at this point.


    Xiao Shili now focuses all his attention on the sky. The height of the hostage is at least 300 meters above the ground. The soul leap is limited by the distance range and can''t be achieved at all. Unless he flies up for a distance, the other side should not give him this opportunity.


    He said perfunctorily, "Oh? I''d like to hear what the opportunity is


    Qianming, an ancient village, said, "my master has heard about the name of the son of the dark night for a long time, and would like to see Mr. Xiao. If Mr. Xiao is willing to go with us, our previous enmity can be written off."


    Six magic generals? This man tried every means to send someone to investigate his own information, and then sent someone to assassinate him. Now he says he wants to see himself. Although he doesn''t know what the purpose of the so-called six demons is, he certainly has no good intentions. I''m eager to see each other, but I don''t have the confidence to kill him with my current strength, and I will be restricted at the beginning when I see each other in this way.


    Although he thought so in his heart, Xiao Shili still laughed on the surface, "how many masters are there, but six demons?"


    "Exactly." Qianming Road, an ancient village.


    "In that case, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth and said, "I''ve heard about Yakuza''s godfather for a long time, and I wanted to see him a long time ago."


    The other four people were originally staring at Guchun Qianming and killing each other. This was a good plan that had been decided in people''s minds. However, Guchun Qianming changed his plan temporarily. A burst of discontent rose in several people''s hearts. In this case, how can we calculate the hatred of the two comrades? Can we just let each other kill Yamaguchi and Kuroda in vain?


    But when he heard the last sentence of Qianming, the dissatisfaction on each face had to dissipate, leaving each other a life. It turned out that it was the order of the six devil generals. No one could disobey the order of the six devil generals. Even if he didn''t want to, he could only abide by it unconditionally.


    No matter whether the other party''s words are true or not, Guchun Qianming said in his heart, in a word, the other party is willing to go with him. That''s OK. There are five of them here. Everyone is superior to the other party only in terms of strength, and is not afraid of the other party''s tricks.


    "Please, Mr. Xiao." The ancient village Qian Ming dodges the body, hunched the back to make a false request the sign way.


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili didn''t start. "Since I promise to go with you, can these hostages be released now?"


    Guchun Qianming nodded, "Cobra."


    Muyeshen stares at Xiao Shili reluctantly. Then he jumps up to the top of the tower. The fast-moving shadow keeps flashing on the bright tower. In less than half a minute, he climbs to the top of the tower.


    From this distance is not to see each other''s figure, Xiao Shili shook his head, "this is not good, who knows if your people have released people, I must personally go up to confirm."

 Chapter 739

    Anyway, there are their own border restrictions around, the other side can''t escape here. Guchun Qianming nodded, "yes, but let me accompany Mr. Xiao up."


    Xiao Shili snorted coldly in his heart, OK, as long as you can get on with me. Behind the wings of the devil, suddenly a flutter of wings, the whole person straight to the sky..


    At the same time, the ground at the foot of Guchun Qianming also rises up suddenly, and takes himself into the air. The speed is no less than Xiao Shili, closely parallel with him.


    what? Xiao Shili was surprised, but he saw a black totem rising from the ground. The length from the ground to the air was 100 meters, and it was still growing up.


    As they approached the top of the Tokyo Tower at the same time, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly faded and disappeared into the night sky.


    Qianming''s eyes can''t help but open wide. According to his own estimation, the other party''s three abilities are already the limit. These three abilities have been known to him up to now. They are the ability to attach consciousness to other people''s bodies, the ability to strengthen themselves, and the black wings that he just showed. Who would have expected that he also had the ability to hide.


    It''s impossible. The three abilities are already the limit. It''s because of the extraordinary prediction made by the other party as the son of the night. Even the son of the dark night, it is absolutely impossible to acquire four abilities in just two months! To get three extra flops, you need to reach nine achievement points. No matter how strong the opponent''s potential is, there are not so many opportunities to complete the achievement points.


    In addition, after completing the nine achievement points, the level of the opponent''s supernatural machine has evolved into a super body. Judging from the breath of the opponent, his supernatural machine level is still only a mature body, which is totally inconsistent with the level of the opponent''s supernatural machine.


    The old village was shocked and screamed that it was not good. Just as he was climbing to the top of the tower, he saw two figures standing on the watchtower on the second floor. Xiao Shili didn''t know when he was behind muyeshen, with a dagger in his hand across each other''s neck.


    Muyeshen was so surprised that he stopped breathing. He didn''t know when he suddenly appeared behind him. He didn''t even notice. The chill of the blade penetrates into his heart through his skin. Up to now, his life has been completely in the hands of the other side. Mu yeshen, who is in panic, fear and doubt, looks blankly at the ancient village in front of him.


    "If you don''t want him to die, go back to the ground at once." Hiding behind muyeshen, Xiao Shili uses his opponent''s body as a shield and only shows one eye to stare at the ancient village. Qianming cheers coldly.


    This old man is not simple, as long as the other side is a threat, we must keep a distance with this person.


    The ancient village Qianming stands on the top of the totem, in the middle of his walnut like eyes, in a narrow gap, looking straight at the two people opposite, but he doesn''t do it according to Xiao Shili''s requirements.


    "Did you hear me?" As soon as Xiao Shili''s dagger tightened, he cut a bloodstain on muyeshen''s neck, "otherwise you will lose another companion."


    Guchun Qianming sighed, "well, I''m careless. Originally, this matter could be solved peacefully. No one had to die. Mr. Xiao, you really made a wrong choice."


    "I''ll count to three." In Xiao Shili''s eyes, "one."


    Muyeshen felt the cold feeling in his neck and a suffocating murderous air coming from behind. The other side had already killed him. When he counted to three, he really killed himself.


    Man''s fragility is exposed at the moment before he dies. Muyeshen looks at Qianming of the ancient village with pleading eyes, although he knows that the captain will save himself.


    Ancient village Qianming finally closed his eyes, Muye Shenxin in a joy, Captain!


    "I said, you made a wrong choice, because this method is not suitable for everyone."


    Qianming, an ancient village, suddenly opens his eyes. At the same time, four totem pillars suddenly rise around Xiao Shili and mu yeshen, and surround them in the center.


    what? Xiao Shili looks like a Lin. is this guy going to give up his companion''s life? Startled, just as he was about to spread his wings and fly up, the four distorted faces on the four totem pillars suddenly puffed out a stream of green smoke.


    In a flash, Xiao Shili turned his body, his wings blocked the poisonous fog from the left rear and the right rear, and muyeshen''s body blocked the two poisonous fog from the side front. Then he released muyeshen, spread his wings and flew out of the area surrounded by the totem.


    Muyeshen''s chest was sprayed by two poisonous mist. The green mist sprayed on his body and then spread out. Then he entered his body as if inhaled. In panic, muyeshen jumped out of the range of the totem pole. However, as soon as he jumped into the air, the momentum suddenly declined and fell heavily on the lookout tower.


    The man''s body twisted and twisted on the ground for a few times. Xiao Shili looked down and was surprised. In just a few seconds, the other person''s naked skin had completely turned green, and part of the body surface had been sticky, which made him look disgusted.


    Muyeshen raised his head and stared at Qianming, an ancient village in front of him. A word "you..." burst out from his throat hoarsely. At this moment, his hair began to peel off layer by layer, and his facial features began to melt and twist together. In a few seconds, he turned into a pool of green water and flowed on the iron platform.


    Ancient village thousand bright light way, "can offer life for the host, your soul got sublimation, pastoral."


    Xiao Shifei stood in the air, looking at the old man sitting on the totem pole in front of him. He was also surprised that he killed one of his companions without blinking an eye. This is quite different from the memory he got from Toshio Yamaguchi. In Toshio Yamaguchi''s heart, everyone who bites is extremely emotional, and his feelings for the members of the poison bite are even higher than those of his family, Everyone has great respect and conviction for him. Why does the old man suddenly go against his impression in the eyes of the poison bite members.


    If you don''t think about it, everyone in the poison bite is extremely difficult to deal with. If the other party kills one person for himself, it can be regarded as lightening the burden for himself.


    Xiao Shili''s left hand suddenly surged up a flame, which condensed into the shape of a huge sword in the air. As the flame dissipated, a big red sword was immediately grasped in his hand.


    Kuramura once again frowned, another new ability. This is the fifth ability that the other party has shown so far. His heart suddenly became cautious at this moment. How many abilities did the other party hide?

 Chapter 740

    "What''s going on up there?" At the moment, on the ground under the tower, the three people looked into the air and felt that there was something abnormal on the tower, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    "The captain summoned the totem array, as if he was fighting with someone." Qikui raised his face and snorted, "I knew that guy would not follow us, but with the strength of the captain, there should be no problem."


    "I''m not sure. I''ll go up and have a look." As soon as Chiba Xiangyi bows his body, he is about to jump up the tower. Just then, a gust of wind comes from behind. Chiba Xiang and Qikui''s faces were shocked at the same time. They jumped to the left and right sides to avoid each other. Thousands of silver lights poured from them like rain lines.


    They were caught off guard. Qi Kui''s shoulder was pierced by several seven inch silver needles. The wound touched the meridians, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth. Chiba Xiang reacts quickly. In his palm, a two meter long, water blue sword suddenly appears. However, it forms a blue barrier around his body. Like an attractive force, he absorbs the silver needles flying in front of him one by one on the blue barrier.


    They were surprised to see that Anne''s figure turned into a black outline with her back to the moon wheel in the open space full of moonlight in front of them. The silver needle between her hands and fingers twinkled with dazzling silver light, facing them.


    ¡°anne£¿¡± Chiba Xiang showed an unbelievable look in his eyes, then frowned, "why is this?"


    Qi Kui covered his shoulder, frowned and gasped for breath. "Sister Anne... Is she controlled?"


    Chiba Xiang''s eyes are fixed on Anne. Although this possibility can''t be ruled out, a few people have known the ability of the opponent to occupy other people''s bodies long ago, and they are ready to defend from the beginning. Unless the level gap between the caster and the recipient is too big, this ability will not be easily controlled by the opponent as long as the spirit is gathered in the front, What''s more, the magic level of her and others is higher than that of the enemy. How could Anne be controlled so easily.


    Before Chiba Xiang could speak, Anne''s voice came from the moonlight. "I''m sorry, I''m not controlled by anyone as you think."


    Qi Kui''s big eyes trembled, and her pretty face was full of surprise. Her expression seemed not willing to believe her ears. Her voice trembled and said, "sister Anne... Why are you..."


    "I have to admit that your tactics were very successful tonight, but unfortunately, I can''t let you kill him yet." Anne raised her hand and the silver needle between her fingers flashed.


    Chiba Xiang stepped forward and stood in front of Qikui''s body. He put the huge sword in his hand in front of him with no expression on his face. "Seven, just step back and give it to me."


    "But... Chiba..." seven sunflower frowned, the heart still can''t accept two people in front of themselves really start.


    "Back off." Chiba Xiang calmly repeated that he understood Qi Kui''s feelings. At that time, the seven people accumulated experience together, grew up together, and evolved from the lowest level of magic power to the present. They assisted each other in battle and cared for each other in crisis. This kind of feelings can not be established in one day or two, but accumulated over the years, If you give yourself a chance to choose, you are not willing to wave a sword to your partner.


    But the fact is that there is no choice. The other side has already taken the lead. If they don''t fight back, they will only be killed.


    Chiba Xiang''s eyes are frozen. She won''t kill Anne. After defeating her opponent, she must ask her why she did it.


    However, it is not easy to capture this woman. Chiba Xiang has a bitter smile in his heart. He is really a headache opponent. In front of this woman, he has no chance of winning.


    Above the iron tower, Xiao Shili stares at the ancient village Qianming on the totem pole. The body of the ancient village Qianming is also motionless. They look at each other as if they want to find a flaw in each other that can be attacked.


    From the situation just now, it seems that the old man''s ability is to summon this kind of totem pole like thing from the surface of the entity, not only from the ground, but also from the watchtower of the iron tower, which means that as long as there is a medium, he can summon it.


    In addition, Xiao Shili keenly noticed that the face of the totem pole that surrounded him just now was extremely sad. At the moment, there was a face on the totem under the old man''s body, but it was smiling.


    The different expression of the face indicates that the ability of the totem pole is also different. Don''t act rashly when you don''t know the ability of the totem pole under the seat.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly felt a strange feeling inside his body. He felt a sudden pain inside his body, as if there was something corrosive in his blood, eroding his body.


    "Did you finally notice?" "The mist of sorrow will turn into countless tiny particles and exist in the air, and then be inhaled into the body through the breathing of human skin. Although you blocked the frontal attack of the fog of sorrow just now, the poison fog has entered your body. Although you will not die immediately like muyeshen, you will also die 24 hours later. "


    Does it enter through the skin? I thought it would be ok if I held my breath. Xiao Shili looked suspiciously at the palms of his hands. Sure enough, the palms of both hands showed a faint green.


    "Now it''s too late to regret." The ancient village thousand clear way, "don''t play any tricks again, honestly follow me to see six evil general adult, I will give you the antidote."


    Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, dropped his hand, and suddenly spread his wings toward Qianming, an ancient village.


    "The boy who didn''t know what to do." Ancient village Qianming shakes his head, and the totem pole under him suddenly rises up at a very fast speed, avoiding Xiao Shili''s blow.


    "There is no solution to the poison of the fog of sorrow. You have no choice but to give you the antidote." The ancient village looks down at the road.


    Xiao Shili stepped on the totem pole with his feet outstretched. He suddenly turned the direction and flew up. A decisive smile flashed in his eyes. "Of course, I have another choice, that is to kill you and get the antidote from you!"


    The ancient village Qianming did not speak any more. He raised his head and looked ahead. As Xiao Shili approached, the totem pole under his seat went up into the air at a very fast speed.


    This old bastard, Xiao Shili scolded in his heart. He was obviously deliberately delaying time and had no intention of fighting with himself. Although the fog of sorrow is poisonous for 24 hours, it will affect one''s body in less than one second. One moment before one''s death, I''m afraid that one''s body can no longer be used.

 Chapter 741

    In that case!


    Xiao Shili''s eyes coagulated, and he suddenly waved the "roar of the Yanmo" in his hand and chopped it toward the totem pole.


    At this moment, the ancient village Qianming, who has been sitting firmly on the top of the totem, suddenly swayed and ran down like a flat ground, stepping on the vertical totem pole in mid air.


    When Xiao Shili realized it, the crutch in his opponent''s hand had already hit him. This counter attack came too quickly. Xiao Shili had to cross the huge sword to block. With a bang, the crooked crutch of ancient village Qianming was on the broad sword. It was like a mountain falling down. Xiao Shili felt a strong attack from the sword and suddenly fell down.


    damn! Xiao Shili grabs a hand on the totem and drags out a long rule all the way to stabilize his figure. The shadow flashes before his eyes. Qianming of the ancient village suddenly passes over him from the other side of the totem, but he runs down the totem without looking back.


    Xiao Shili turns around. In this way, he can''t cut the totem to stop him. It seems that the old man wants to fight with him to the end.


    However, I''m not in the mood to play such a game with you. Xiao Shili''s huge sword is burning fiercely. A sword is waving down towards the ground. An arc-shaped flame is cut out with the sword, and it turns into a fire blade in mid air. It follows the old man''s back and burns away.


    As soon as Qianming, who is running fast, looks back, an eye sees the fire coming behind him from above his shoulder, and a burning sensation approaches. He immediately runs down more quickly.


    No matter how fast the opponent''s foot is, it can''t be faster than long-distance element attack. What''s more, the opponent only uses this totem to support his body in mid air. It seems that he uses some force to fix the sole of his foot on the surface of the totem. If he wants to avoid the fire, he has to choose to fall from a high school hundreds of meters away. As soon as Xiao Shili''s wings spread, his falling speed was also accelerated, that is to give him the last fatal blow at the moment when the flame devoured him.


    However, it is unexpected that the bent camel''s body of Guchun Qianming is running like a lean rabbit. Suddenly, he shakes his sleeves and a totem appears on the surface of the totem behind him.


    what? Xiao Shili was surprised in his eyes. Although he knew that he needed some physical medium to summon his totem, he did not expect that he could summon his totem again from his totem.


    The falling blade of fire cuts on the suddenly rising totem pole, and the scattered flame splashes away, covering Xiao Shili''s sight for a moment. The fire fog disperses rapidly in the high wind, but the totem pole still stands in place.


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised and saw the totem erected in front. The face on it was different from what he had seen before. It was a ferocious and angry strange face.


    The angry face on the totem was facing him. Suddenly, blue lines flashed in his wide mouth. Just as Xiao Shili slowed down, a blazing thunder light suddenly shot from the mouth of his face. Under the zigzag ejection, it reflected the dark sky and ran straight to him.


    The speed of thunder light ejection is too fast, even Xiao Shili''s strong reflex nerve can hardly see the lightning stroke path. Can only rely on the feeling to the side of a hide, bright white slightly mixed with dark blue, full of adult arm thickness of thunder light from his chest, with a roar straight into the air behind him.


    Even if he was not directly hit by thunder light, Xiao Shili still felt numb and couldn''t move for a few seconds. In the game, the fire will be accompanied by continuous burning damage. Freezing can block the enemy''s action, while thunder and lightning have a paralyzing and stiff effect, which is true.


    But now it''s not a game, it''s reality.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly blossomed. He saw that on the surface of a long totem in front of him, countless secondary totems were growing at the same time. It was like a tree opening its branches. The secondary totems were growing and soon occupied the sky.


    In the interspace of countless totems, Xiao Shili''s brows are constantly wrinkled. This sudden growth of totem forest has completely covered the space around him. The Tokyo Tower below and the brightly lit urban area of Tokyo in the distance all disappear in his eyes. He seems to be in a huge totem forest, surrounded by totems, The twisted faces looked at themselves one after another.


    There were only two kinds of faces on the totem around him, the sad face and the angry face he had seen before. For a moment, Xiao Shili seemed to be pointed at by countless battery at the same time, and his body was stiff.


    In front of the intertwined totem, the figure of Guchun Qianming appeared on a totem pole like a ghost. His eyes closed slightly, and he said slowly with a look of twilight, "do you finally realize now?"


    Xiao Shi knew that as long as he moved a little, hundreds of faces would blow himself into ashes or melt into blood. He was shocked. Is this the real strength of the old man? It can summon so many totems at one stroke! It''s too scary.


    With a bow, Guchun Qianming sat down on the totem and said, "if you want to consume it, I can accompany you. After 24 hours, you will be poisoned to death, but I don''t think you will be exhausted before that time. How long can you stay in the sky with those wings?"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other and suddenly laughed, "I''d like to know one thing. What''s the reason your master wants to see me so much?"


    Kuramura did not speak.


    "I see. You all call me the son of the night. You must think I am different. Or your master thinks I am strong and wants to fight with me?" Xiao Shili said with a smile, "but you can see that my strength can''t even win now, not to mention your master?"


    The ancient village is still silent.


    "Or does your master want me to join you and become a member of poison bite?" Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, "but I''m sorry, it''s impossible, because I hate RB people most in my life."


    Guchun Qianming was still silent, but his brow moved slightly.


    When the other party had a reaction, Xiao Shili laughed more loudly, "do you know why I hate RB people so much? Because you RB people are cruel, incompetent, disgusting and mean. It can be said that all the bad habits and negative feelings of human beings are concentrated on you RB people. What kind of Daiwa people do you claim to be? They are just a group of humble maggots. I think RB people should be wiped out from this earth, and the air in the world will certainly become much clearer. "


    The ancient village Qianming suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, two figures appeared behind him. At the same time, he jumped up, swung his body and kicked the old man in the back of his head.


    Kumura Qianming is a short man, but these two legs pass over his head. Looking back, he sees two people behind him, one in a suit and the other in the clothes of a sushi shop. They are all the most ordinary.


    what? Guchun Qianming''s eyes were shocked. At the moment, they were not far from the top of the Tokyo Tower. He even ignored that there were dozens of hostages on it. When the other party is locked by the "nailuo tree", they have injected their own consciousness into the two hostages. They have been talking to themselves for the purpose of attracting their attention.


    The two men who jumped up behind failed in a single blow. After landing on a totem pole, they rushed towards Qianming, an ancient village.


    Ancient village Qianming snorted. It was naive for him to separate himself. He turned around like a ghost and stretched out his arms like a ghost. He grabbed their heads with dry hands and crushed them on the spot with five fingers.


    Apart, he also wanted to hurt me. There was a trace of irony in his eyes. Just then, he suddenly felt his arms tightened and his smile froze on his face.


    When the ancient village Qianming turns around to kill the two separatists, Xiao Shili''s real body is already in front of him. As I guess, these totems will not attack spontaneously, but are controlled by the other party. When his spirit is scattered, he will naturally relax his manipulation of totems. What I''m waiting for is such an opportunity.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili grabs the arms of Guchun Qianming, spreads his wings and flies to the sky with all his strength. Guchun Qianming''s arms are restrained, and his body is in the air. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t use it. All the way, he is dragged by Xiao Shili to shuttle through the totem jungle, and his dry body constantly bumps against the totem blocking the road.


    In front of his eyes, Xiao Shili finally flew out of the totem forest. Then he flew up for tens of meters, then suddenly turned over and flew down.


    The speed of the other side''s falling is faster and faster, and the wind roaring around his ears is more and more fierce. What does Kimura realize? His old face is full of surprise, and his eyes stare at each other in the gap between his eyes.


    "Goodbye, old man." Xiao Shili stared at each other with a smile and said, "don''t worry. Soon I will let the six demons go down to accompany you."


    "You..." there was a hoarse voice in his throat.


    The next words could not be said, a black totem suddenly burst out of the old man''s dry body.


    Xiao Shili grabs Qianming''s arms and falls down from the sky. With the huge falling power, he penetrates each other''s body at the top of the main totem!


    Below the tower, the huge ground is fragmented. Several shallow hemispherical pits are staggered in the open space, mixed with cracks. A piece of silver needle is disorderly inserted in the gravel, reflecting the dazzling silver light in the moonlight.


    On the scarred battlefield, the man with the huge sword and the graceful woman stand at a distance of tens of meters. Judging from the fight just now, it seems that no one has taken advantage of it.

 Chapter 742

    Chiba Xiang looked at the other side with a huge sword in his hand and a slight smile on his mouth. "I never expected that, Anne. I said don''t be angry. All along, I think I''m more powerful than you, but today I know that you are much better than I imagined."


    Anne does not look at each other, holding three silver needles in her hand, and says coldly, "then I can only say that you look too high at yourself."


    "Wrong." Chiba Xiang looked at Anne with a smile, "it''s not that I''m arrogant, but that you''ve been hiding your strength all the time. Anne, how long have you been so deliberately trying to betray the organization? "


    As soon as Anne raised her hand, three silver needles flew to each other quietly, "you don''t have to know so much."


    Three silver needles in the mid air across three flashing tracks, suddenly, the number of silver needles suddenly increased, as if split in general, three silver needles suddenly spread into hundreds, dense piece of silver light instantly covered the airspace between the two, like rain toward Chiba Xiang.


    "The barrier of water." Chiba Xiang waves his huge sword and draws a blue water arc around his body. Then a giant water ball with a diameter of six meters appears around his body, wrapping himself in it. Countless silver spikes are shot into the water ball, and one after another stagnates and floats in the water, unable to further hurt the man inside.


    As soon as Anne''s eyes coagulate, the silver needle in the water ball suddenly splits again, and the number increases sharply. In a twinkling of an eye, the whole space in the water ball will be filled. In an instant, the water ball became a sphere formed by numerous steel needles, drowning Chiba Xiang''s figure in it.


    Watching the battle from a distance, seven sunflower said in her heart that Anne made use of the weakness of Chiba''s defense ability. Although the water barrier can protect the owner from being hurt, it does not block the opponent''s attack directly. Instead, it uses the resistance of water to divide the attack power. It is the most effective way to deal with a large number of attacks with small attack power, such as silver needle. However, the infinite number of silver needles can squeeze out the condensed water elements in the barrier. In this way, Chiba has removed the protection of water elements.


    And Anne''s ability is very simple, it''s replication. Except for living things, she can copy any object, including her own tissues and organs, without touching it. As long as the object is within her ability, she can copy it at will.


    Of course, the number of copies is not unlimited. Anne also has a maximum that she can bear. This limit is uncertain, depending on the size, volume and complexity of the structure of things. If I remember correctly, for such a simple silver needle, Anne can reproduce a number of 10 million. However, as Chiba said, Anne has been hiding her strength, so this number can not be used as a reference.


    As the water element in the water ball became thinner and thinner, the silver needle in the air lost its buoyancy and fell to the ground. Chiba Xiang''s figure showed up, and there was a thin layer of water around him, which was almost transparent.


    Two people know each other''s ability, so it''s not interesting to fight. Chiba Xiang looks at the woman in the distance. Although she knows that Anne can''t kill herself, she doesn''t know how to kill each other. If they fight like this all the time, I''m afraid they won''t win in three days and three nights.


    Thinking of this, Chiba Xiang suddenly took off his guard, stood up straight, carried his sword on his shoulder, and breathed out a breath, "well, for the sake of my companions for many years, I''ll take a step back¡°


    Anne was surprised in her cold expression and looked at each other in bewilderment.


    Chiba Xiang stared at the ground and said with a smile, "your purpose is not to hinder the pace of me and seven, to ease the pressure of the son of the night, OK, I will meet your wish." At the moment, everyone can see the nailuo tree blooming in the air. This is one of the unique skills that Guchun Qianming doesn''t use easily, which indicates that there must be a battle above the iron tower.


    "It really surprised me. I didn''t expect that this boy could make the captain summon Naro tree. In my memory, the captain hasn''t used this move for many years?" Chiba looked up at the forest of totems in the sky and sighed. Then she looked down at Anne with a smile. "You don''t really think that guy can win the team leader, let alone muyeshen and the team leader."


    Seven Kui immediately understand why Chiba Xiang stopped. No one can survive under the leader''s nailuo tree. Most of the boy is dead now. If you think about it, no matter you and Chiba go to help or not, the result is the same.


    Anne''s heart in fact at the moment is not so think, his heart already know, even with himself, also can''t change the situation tonight. If Xiao Shi leaves, there is only death waiting for him. In front of the four members, including the team leader Guchun Qianming, no matter how powerful he is, there is no way to leave alive.


    But he is his only hope and gamble. If even he dies, his wish will be broken completely and sink into the dark abyss forever.


    Xiao Shili is the only one in the world who can kill the man named six magic generals in Zhentian Xingcun.


    So I have no choice, I must do my best to protect his safety! Even if it is to pay their own lives!


    But... Anne, looking at the dark cloud like forest of totems above her head, felt a bit of despair in her heart. Even though Xiao Shili had a strong potential and explosive power, he could not survive under this move!


    At this time, the Naro tree above the air suddenly began to shrink gradually, and the overlapping totems slowly retracted toward the center. After the totem forest covering the people''s heads slowly disappeared, only the longest main totem was left, and began to slowly descend toward the ground.


    Everyone on the ground looks up at the lowered totem pole. Chiba Xiang has recalled his sword. Qikui can''t help but look at Anne. After all, the feelings she has built up over the years can''t be erased from her mind for a moment. She is worried about what the team leader will do with Anne who betrays the organization.


    Anne''s face is pale, and her heart is beating rapidly. In her desperate eyes, she seems to have seen the scene of ancient village Qianming holding Xiao Shili''s body.


    Finally, the totem was lowered to the height that people could see. There was a figure on the top of the totem. By the moonlight in the sky, the body of this person was obviously penetrated on the totem. From a distance, it looked like a dried animal body hanging on the wall.

 Chapter 743

    When the totem landed on the ground, everyone''s face suddenly changed. This scene was reflected in the six constricted pupils. The body on the totem was not Xiao Shili, but Qianming, an ancient village!


    Guchun Qianming''s chest and abdomen are thoroughly pierced by the totem he summoned. The blood stained totem goes through his withered body, with broken liver, intestines and internal organs. In this case, the ribs, sternum and internal organs in his chest have obviously been smashed.


    Chiba Xiang stares at the corpse of Qianming in the ancient village. He can''t believe the scene in front of him. He murmurs and shakes his head. "How is this possible?"


    Seven Kui covered his mouth, with a cry cavity issued a subtle voice, "Captain..."


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly swept across the ground. The three men raised their heads in the sand and rocks. There was a dark shadow standing in the air. The wings of the two demons were huge and open, just like Satan came to the world. The shadow in the air and the corpse on the ground shocked all people.


    Anne didn''t believe her eyes, but in her nervous expression, she couldn''t help showing a little surprise.


    He killed the ancient village Qianming? It sounds impossible, but he did! This man''s potential is bigger than he imagined!


    Woman has been calm face, at this time also like boiling water excited.


    "Damn it Chiba Xiang scolded, his body abruptly retreated, away from the shadow in the air, at the same time, he summoned a big sword in his palm.


    Qikui also wrinkled her eyebrows. Just as she wanted to use her ability to transform herself, a sharp pain came from the wound on her shoulder. With the feeling of numbness, she couldn''t gather her spirit for a moment. She was surprised. Did Anne feed poison on her silver needle? I''m so careless.


    The shadow of the demon in the air, his wings folded behind him, and then he fell to the ground. Xiao Shili stood up in a circle of air currents generated by vibration, and his eyes slowly moved on the three faces in front of him, and finally stopped on Chiba Xiang''s face.


    Is the next goal your own? Chiba Xiang looks tight and puts his sword in front of him. Who can know that the situation has suddenly changed so dramatically. In the light of the situation, the chance of winning on one side is very small. Anne is bound to join the enemy camp. If it''s one-on-one, seven Kui on her side is injured, so it''s hard to be Anne''s opponent.


    Then the only hope is only in his own here, Chiba Xiang thought in his heart, he can kill the captain, the strength must be above himself, in theory, he is unable to defeat the other side. But if he killed the captain, he must have consumed a lot of money. Now he may be at the end of his rope. If he tries his best to fight, he may be able to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the other side.


    I didn''t see muyeshen''s body, but if I didn''t show up for such a long time, I was killed by him. When Chiba Xiang was highly concentrated, he released his five fingers one by one and then grasped the hilt of his sword. He killed muyeshen, which naturally deepened his consumption by one point. In this way, he had a better chance of winning.


    Chiba Xiang speculated that because of his previous impression of Xiao Shili. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, Xiao Shili''s strength is too strong. He killed the captain and muyeshen without any effort. However, if it is so strong, you don''t have to play psychological warfare with yourself before. You can disturb the sight of yourself and others by separating yourself. Just show up and kill all the members of the poison bite. So the probability of the latter possibility is almost zero.


    Anyway, let yourself try the strength of the other side first! As soon as Chiba Xiang lifted the huge sword, there was a blue water wave on the blade, and he was about to bend his body to rush towards Xiao Shili.


    "Water snake, step back."


    At this time, an old voice suddenly came.


    Chiba Xiang a Leng, and then looked to the left direction, his face is incredible, but with a trace of surprise, "Captain?"


    Lying on the ground not far away, Qianming''s body suddenly moved. Then he slowly raised his hand, pressed it on the ground, supported his body and sat up slowly.


    Xiao Shili looked at this scene in surprise, but he didn''t think it was incredible. He also felt that the other party''s death was too simple. As the leader of the poison bite, the old man''s strength was also the strongest in the poison bite. Moreover, from the point of view of the old man''s ordinary strike strength in the first World War, he was definitely the strongest among the strong. But I didn''t expect that I could easily be killed by one of my own moves. This kind of situation is out of proportion in attack and defense. It''s really a problem.


    Although the old man was indeed passed through by the totem, everyone''s ability is different. Under this premise, even the most incredible things are normal.


    "Captain!" Seven Kui also surprised to call up, Anne frowned, but with Chiba Xiang, three people feel incredible, the captain was pierced body, including the location of the five zang organs, why can still survive, we have been together for several years, but never know the captain has such ability, the captain has been hiding strength to everyone?


    After Chiba Xiang''s joy, he felt a little lost. First, Anne, now the company leader also began to hide his strength from others. The position of poison bite in his heart has changed now.


    Qianming, an ancient village, slowly stood up. At this time, people could see that the part of his body penetrated by the totem pole was filled with a dark thing. Xiao Shili saw a funny expression on the fast black object, and his heart suddenly understood.


    It turns out that the main totem leading to the sky just now didn''t go down all the time and then disappeared. Instead, it integrated into the body of Qianming ancient village and was penetrated by totem. Therefore, this scene was not seen by others.


    Is this the reason why Guchun Qianming came back from the dead? Or is that the power of the smiley face totem?


    Everyone''s eyes are surprised to focus on kuramura Qianming, who slowly moves towards the center of the battlefield, and his body surface has changed at the moment. His body, which has been bending, suddenly stands up like a young man, and his thin body seems to be gradually enriched.


    Qikui opened his eyes and thought he saw the illusion. However, Guchun Qianming suddenly stretched out his hand and tore off his coat. His bare body became full of muscles. The bronze colored muscles formed an inverted triangle body, giving people a full and powerful feeling.


    Even Chiba Xiang and Anne think they are wrong. Is this man still the old captain?

 Chapter 744

    What''s more surprising is that his face has gradually changed. The wrinkles of his skin have quickly faded, his sunken cheeks have bulged out, his walnut like swollen eyes have been completely opened, and his heroic color has gradually revealed on his face.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Qianming gumura turned from a grey haired old man into a young and strong young man. This incredible scene completely shocked everyone present.


    Xiao Shili stares at Qianming, an ancient village after his rebirth. He also feels incredible in his heart. However, compared with the change of each other''s appearance, Xiao Shili is more concerned about the breath of each other at the moment.


    The breath of Qianming ancient village at this moment is several times stronger than before. It gives people the feeling of breath full of awe, just like a fountain from its body.


    The amazing sense of oppression immediately spread to the whole audience. Even people like Qikui, Chiba Xiang and Anne, who usually spend a long time with Qianming, an ancient village, feel a bit uncomfortable. They feel like a big stone is pressing on their chest, and they have some difficulty breathing.


    "It really surprised me. I didn''t expect you to grow up so fast." The ancient village Qianming looked at Xiao Shili. His voice was as loud and powerful as a young man. "At this point, I have to praise you. It seems that the adult''s words are correct. I should have killed you at the beginning, instead of holding the idea of capturing you alive."


    Xiao Shili snorted, "the problem is, you have to have that kind of strength."


    "Well said." There was a smile on his face. "But you broke the tree of nailuo out of my carelessness, but you don''t have the chance to" rejuvenate. "


    "The art of rejuvenation?" Seven Kui at this time and Chiba Xiang stood together, can''t help but ask the latter way, "have you heard the captain of this technique?"


    Chiba Xiang shakes his head. He only knows that the leader''s ability is "the call of desire totem". At the moment, "the leader can summon three kinds of totems. Each totem has its own different ability. They are the yellow white totem of sorrow, the green totem of solemnity, the red totem of anger. The ability of the sadness totem is to release the poisonous fog that can make people poison, The ability of anger totem is to release strong lightning current. These two kinds of totems are attack type totems, while the ability of solemn totem is to create a border within the range covered by totem. I only know today that the team leader can also summon a fourth totem. "


    "The excitement totem of darkness." Qianming, an ancient village, said these seven words and looked at Xiao Shili and said slowly, "each totem represents a kind of human * * and evolves different abilities from different * *. You have seen the abilities of the first three kinds of totems. Among the countless emotions of human beings, excitement and joy are the most powerful emotions, because only one person is successful, proud and happy When the state of mind reaches the acme, we will feel excited and happy. "


    "The ability of the dark excitement totem can turn what users want most into reality. For an old man like me, what they want most is to be young again." Ancient village Qianming said, with a strange smile on his face.


    The young man''s face with the old man''s smile is the effect.


    Xiao Shili grasped five fingers of his left hand, and the flame in his hand was burning up and down. The roar of the Yanmo immediately called in his hand, "if the explanation is over, then start. I don''t mind killing you again when you were young."


    "The young man is really arrogant, but I have to say one more thing in advance. The next fight with me will really die."


    Xiao Shili''s eyes were frozen, and his whole strength suddenly concentrated on his legs. He waved his huge sword and rushed to the other side!


    I don''t have much time! I didn''t find an antidote from him after killing him temporarily just now. It seems that I have to solve him as soon as possible, and then go to other places to find an antidote that can solve the poison in my body.


    "The roar of the devil?" Chiba Xiang can''t help but be slightly surprised to see the weapon summoned by his opponent at the moment.


    Qikui also saw it and said curiously, "the sword in his hand looks like your shape, but one is red and the other is blue."


    "Not as like as two peas." Chiba Xiang said, "these are two twin swords. They are the roar of the Yanmo and the chant of the water god. It''s said that as long as people can get these two swords at the same time, they will gain an unexpected power."


    "Is it?" Qikui opened his eyes, but he had never heard of such a thing.


    "Among the ancient artifacts, there are some special artifacts in the hands of the same owner, which will get more powerful effect because of mutual echo. These artifacts generally exist in pairs. There are even artifact suits, which are more powerful after combination. You haven''t got any artifact, so you don''t know. " Chiba xiangdao, "but if you really want to get paired artifact randomly from hundreds of millions of artifact, you don''t need to tell me how small the probability is. Few people should have such good luck."


    Seven Kui frowned and said, "but now two artifact have appeared, one in your hand and the other in his."


    Chiba Xiang said with a pitiful expression, "you should know that in this world, the abilities of Shenji are different. It is impossible for two people to have the same abilities, and the artifact is the same. The setting of Shenji turnover is like a warehouse. There is only one ability in it. If you take one, you will lose one. Moreover, the artifact is called by the master''s Oracle cell, Once the master dies, the artifact will disappear, unless the master uses "giving" and voluntarily gives the ability to others


    Seven Kui nodded, "there''s no way, but if you can, don''t kill each other, and then force him to give you the ability."


    Chiba Xiang wry smile for a while, "I also think so, but it seems that the captain he seems to have entered the excited state, do not kill each other, is unable to stop."


    Xiao Shili rushed to the other side with his sword. The sword gathered the greatest speed and strength. He had to get it with one sword. But unexpectedly, when the sword fell, the other side suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    The huge sword burns the flame and crosses a path in the air. After the sword goes away, Xiao Shili is shocked. When he rushes to the front three meters of the opponent''s body, Guchun Qianming''s body still has no movement. How can he be in this moment

 Chapter 745

    "Too slow." The figure of ancient village Qianming suddenly reappeared in front of the side, and his muscular arm suddenly punched in Xiao Shili''s abdomen.


    what? With this ordinary fist, Xiao Shili felt that his opponent''s fist was going straight into his body, and his viscera seemed to be twisted together. He could not help spouting a mouthful of blood from his mouth, and his body was bent and quickly flew out.


    Can''t see each other''s action, with their own reaction, unexpectedly can''t see each other''s action! It''s impossible! Even if the other party''s Shenji level is higher than their own, but the body is only ordinary people after all. And his body is the baptism of Qianlong''s heart formula and the strengthening of gene medicine. No matter the speed or reflex nerve, it is not comparable to that of ordinary people. How can it be?


    Xiao Shili turned over in the air, knelt on one knee, supported the ground with one hand, and barely stopped. In a flash, the shadow of the other side flashed in front of him.


    Asshole! Xiao Shili immediately cuts away with a sword, but Guchun Qianming''s figure disappears again. After Xiao Shili waves his sword, he reappears in the same place and steps on his opponent''s chest.


    With the sound of a rattle, Xiao Shi''s sternum suddenly seemed to split, his blood gushed out, and his body flew back like a broken kite.


    "Ha ha, the last blow, take your life!" Guchun Qianming catches up with Xiao Shili, who is flying backward like a shadow. With one punch, he gathers his strength and blows down at the other''s head.


    At this critical moment, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly disappeared in the air. The ancient village Qianming hit the ground with one blow, and the huge stone broke up and flew up and down. Suddenly, the ground was blasted out of a pit with a diameter of nearly 10 meters.


    "What, invisible?" The ancient village Qianming fell on the ground and stood up straight. Looking around, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly disappeared in the battlefield.


    Several people watching the battle in the distance were also slightly stunned. Chiba Xiang was surprised and said, "disappeared?"


    Seven Kui also can''t help looking for Xiao Shili''s shadow everywhere, the other side is really out of thin air in the battlefield, Xiao Shili, "strange."


    "Is it a new ability?" Chiba Xiang sighed, "how many abilities does this guy have? How does he get so many abilities?"


    "Maybe that''s the difference between the son of the dark night and the ordinary jester." Seven Kui thought, the opponent disappeared, so, the captain even if the fighting force is strong, can only do nothing, but all around with a border, the other side can''t escape. Judging from the situation just now, the captain has completely occupied the absolute advantage. If the other side is frightened by the strength of the captain and does not dare to show up all the time, the battle will be delayed until what time.


    Kuramura looked up at the sky, his mouth suddenly opened a fanatical smile.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    In the laughter, the muscles of Guchun Qianming''s whole body slowly swelled up. His body, which was already very strong, now doubled in size. There was a flash of thunder on the surface of his body.


    Under the lightning, a layer of spherical shield is formed around Qianming''s body. With the continuous condensation of lightning, the light is more and more dazzling, the number of lightning is more and more, and the crackling current sound becomes extremely harsh.


    "This blow, as a gift before you go to hell!" The thunder and lightning around Guchun Qianming''s body suddenly spread out. The spherical power grid began to expand to the surrounding space at an amazing speed. Where the edge of the power grid passed, the ground broke up one after another, turning into a deep black color.


    "What?" Chiba Xiang was shocked. He saw a bright light in front of him, and he was approaching him. In the light, he could see rolling thunder and lightning. This move of Guchun Qianming directly released the attack to the whole audience, but it also affected several of his own people.


    "Chiba!" Seven Kui also feel something wrong, can not help but panic to pull the sleeve of Chiba Xiang.


    Anne, open your eyes. This old bastard, kuramura Qianming


    With the spread of thunder light, people''s figures were immediately submerged in it


    Police, journalists, officials and citizens outside the border can only see a blue spherical light in front of them. Centered on the Tokyo Tower, it spreads around and finally grows to a huge hemisphere and disappears into the air.


    This magnificent scene, so that all people can not believe their eyes, and issued a deep exclamation.


    Inside the boundary, after the spread of the thunder net, the Ganzi Park in the harbor area has been turned into a piece of scorched earth. All the buildings, facilities and vegetation have been completely destroyed. Thousands of square meters of the area has been completely flattened like a big hand, leaving only the ashes under foot.


    Under the blackened Tokyo Tower, the back of kuramura''s upper body stands in the middle of the black land. On the charred ground around him, there are three blue water balls.


    The water wave flows outside, but it forms a hollow area inside, but it absorbs thunder and lightning by a large amount of water


    "All right, seven!" Chiba Xiangning eyebrow looked at the distance of seven called.


    "Well!" Seven nodded, just thanks to Chiba, if not for his timely hand, now I''m afraid they have turned into ashes.


    Chiba Xiang looked at the water polo behind him again, "Hey, are you OK, too?"


    Anne is in the water polo,. There was something unexpected in his face. I didn''t expect that he would save himself.


    "Make no mistake, I''m not trying to save you." Chiba Xiang turned his head and said, "it''s just that you can''t die so unknowingly without knowing why you betrayed the organization."


    Before finding out the real reason for your betrayal, you are still a part of us and a companion. Even if you kill me, it will not change. Chiba Xiang said his true voice in his heart.


    "Idiot." Anne closed her eyes and whispered.


    Chiba Xiang waves the chant of water god, and the water ball around the three disappears. Chiba Xiang holds the huge sword and strides toward Qianming, an ancient village.


    "Chiba!" Seven Kui know what Chiba Xiang is going to do, can''t help but want to stop, but the other side''s step does not stop, obviously is just a scene infuriated.


    Chiba Xiang walked a few meters behind him and looked at him discontentedly with a look of questioning. However, the latter looked up at the sky as if he didn''t feel someone behind him.


    "Captain!" Chiba Xiang finally can''t help saying.


    At this time, Qianming, an ancient village, seemed to hear it. He turned his head slowly and looked very indifferent. He didn''t feel sorry or worried at all. He said faintly, "Chiba, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 746

    Chiba suddenly can''t help but attack, but it''s still under control, holding back the airway, "Captain, we were almost solved by your move just now."


    I will not be unaware of the effect of my own moves! What makes Chiba Xiang feel suffocated is that kuramura Qianming is still ignorant, as if he doesn''t know the power of his move.


    "Well." After hearing this, Guchun Qianming faintly answered, "is this the only thing?"


    Chiba xiangleng, is that the only thing? What the other party said seems to be an understatement, which is related to the life of the members of the organization!


    Is this man in front of me really his own captain? Chiba can''t help but step back and stare at the ancient village.


    I remember when I was on a mission together, Guchun Qianming always told me that no matter what the outcome of the mission, we should always remember that safety is the first, and no one of our seven people is allowed to have an accident. Although in everyone''s heart, the task is the first, but after listening to the captain''s words, I still feel very relieved.


    Another time, in order to complete a task and put himself in a dangerous situation, marushan was reprimanded by the team leader after he came back. In order to punish marushan, he was not allowed to participate in the organization''s action for three months. Although it was punishment, everyone laughed at marushan''s depressed scratching his head,


    However, now... Chiba Xiang was staring at the changed man in front of him. The captain didn''t care that he killed his team.


    Has the so-called rejuvenation changed the captain''s mind?


    Now this man, in his heart, has completely become a stranger.


    "Anything else?" Guchun Qianming turned around and asked himself, "don''t disturb my fight for this kind of thing in the future."


    Chiba Xiang bowed his head, and finally his body could not help shaking gently, "what are you talking about?"


    Kuramura looked back at each other.


    "Is the price of power the loss of your original humanity?" Chiba Xiang raised his head and yelled at the ancient village Qianming, "in you, I can''t see where the original team leader, the original ancient village Qianming, who cherishes his companions and thinks of his companions wholeheartedly, has gone!"


    "If so, I''d rather you don''t want this power, and we will defeat the enemy in front of us together!"


    Guchun Qianming was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly began to laugh, and then changed from an ordinary smile to a look up laugh.


    Chiba Xiang frowned and looked at each other laughing.


    After a long time, Guchun Qianming slowly stopped laughing, looked at Chiba Xiang and said with a smile, "I see. I''m sorry, then, you misunderstood at the beginning."


    "What?" Chiba Xiang was shocked.


    "What companions, what comrades in arms, it''s just an excuse to gather you together. We are the "poison bite" under the command of the six devil generals! I have devoted all my life to adults. To fulfill the mission entrusted to us by adults is always the first thing. " However, as a group, the cohesion between each other is the most important thing. Only when we are one can we work for adults better. When necessary, anyone can sacrifice for adults at any time. Chiba, you are not holding such an awareness. I can only say that I am very disappointed with you, very disappointed. "


    A bunch of nonsense, a bunch of nonsense. It''s one thing to be loyal to an adult, but it''s another thing to sacrifice one''s companion. Of course, one can also pay one''s life for an adult, but it''s definitely not like this!


    Chiba Xiang murmured and shook his head, "together, we can defeat our opponents and complete the mission entrusted to us by adults!"


    Qianming of ancient village shakes his head. "Naive, you have no help at all for the present situation. Your only function is to only get in the way. Only Qianming of ancient village has the power to kill the son of night. As for you, you have no value to serve adults."


    Son of a bitch, Chiba Xiang clenched his fists and listened to the other party''s last words. His heart was cold. He could not express his loss and anger in words.


    "If nothing else, don''t hinder me here." Guchun Qianming no longer looked at each other, "the son of the night is the biggest hidden danger in the master''s mind. Before killing each other, if anyone interferes with me, I will take it as an obstacle and remove it mercilessly."


    "If you have seed, you will..." Chiba Xiang was so angry that he wanted to pat each other on the shoulder. At this moment, the face of Guchun Qianming suddenly changed. When he lowered his head, a hand suddenly stretched out from the ground and grasped his ankle.


    Chiba Xiang in front of a flower, Guchun Qianming big body suddenly disappeared from the front, the ground is only a dark hole.


    "Captain!" Chiba Xiang didn''t think much about it, so he jumped down from the cave. When he felt tight in his heart, he regretted that he had distracted the team leader. He didn''t expect that the enemy would use this method to attack suddenly.


    Kumura Qianming''s body fell rapidly, and he was slightly surprised. Just now, he was thinking about how the other party could avoid the thunder attack of his whole scene. Unexpectedly, he was hiding underground, and he was just talking. It was careless.


    But it''s a big mistake to think that I can be restrained in this way. As the thunder and lightning gathered on one hand, Guchun Qianming was about to blast down at the other side. Suddenly, his body was empty, but his body fell into another space from the earth.


    When the two fell together, they both fell into a pool of water. Guchun Qianming felt the chill of the ice. Suddenly, a group of colorful fish swam by. Shocked, he could not help looking into the distance. He saw a large indoor facility outside the glass barrier.


    This is li... Aquarium???


    Guchun Qianming responded that he didn''t know that there was such a huge aquarium under the park. In fact, this aquarium is very famous in Tokyo, but the ancient village doesn''t care about these things on weekdays.


    Xiao Shili guessed his opponent''s next move before he gathered power. If it was an attack of other attributes, there might be a place to avoid, but there was really no place to avoid for the conductive power.


    In a hurry, he suddenly saw an underground pipeline in the park that was being repaired. He went into the pipeline without thinking about it. He was worried that the impact of thunder and lightning could not be avoided in such a shallow underground. So he cut the sword into the underground. He wanted to dig deeper to open up a hiding place. Unexpectedly, he suddenly found another cave.


    Xiao Shili then remembered that he had taken sister Xingyue to the Tokyo Tower for a visit, and naturally he had also come to the aquarium on the ground floor of Ganoderma Park in the harbor area. After he got through the ceiling and entered the aquarium, looking at the huge aquarium, he suddenly felt a light in his heart!


    At night, the aquarium is empty, while in the huge aquarium, there are two men pulling and wrestling with each other in the middle of the fish school.


    What a nuisance! As soon as he frowned and planted the excitement totem in his body, the power of rejuvenation has been doubled. At the same time, he has gained the power of the other three totems, which can be used by his body at any time.


    But now there is water all around. If you summon lightning, you will also be affected, and the effect of poison fog will spread in the water and enter your body.


    But even so! Guchun Qianming sneered. They were both in the water, and their actions were limited by water resistance, but they were still much faster than each other in strength and speed.


    However, at this time, the sword in Xiao Shili''s hand suddenly lit up a strong red light, and countless bubbles began to emit around his body. His body seemed to lose buoyancy and fell directly at the bottom of the pool.


    what? Guchun Qianming was surprised that the other side relied on the power of the fire on the sword to continuously evaporate the water around his body, so that he was not constrained by the water. In this way, it was difficult for him to have an advantage in action.


    Thinking of this, I was surprised for a time. Could it be said that the boy had planned all this for the purpose of moving the battlefield underwater?


    Under the panic, as soon as his breath dispersed, he could not help drinking a few water. He quickly turned around and swam towards the pool wall. As long as he broke the glass, the situation would be relieved.


    I''m looking forward to it! Ancient village Qianming stares at the transparent wall in the distance and struggles to swim. He only hates that his swimming speed is too slow, and he is angry that if he has one or two physical abilities, it would be good. Unfortunately, his abilities are all elements, which can''t be used in this case.


    The reason why he was so flustered was that he knew that Xiao Shili must be faster than himself.


    When the ancient village Qianming is five or six meters away from the glass wall, a dark shadow suddenly passes over his head. Xiao Shili is above the other side and cuts down the ancient village Qianming''s neck with a merciless sword.


    However, when the sword body was close to Qianming of the ancient village, it suddenly seemed to cut on a hard and invisible barrier. The big sword was bounced back in an instant, and a white cut mark appeared in the water.


    Border! Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that apart from using the power of thunder and lightning, Guchun Qianming could also summon the border outside his body. His mind suddenly flashed. When the other person implanted totems in his body, he also acquired the ability of the other three totems.


    Taking this opportunity, Guchun Qianming darts forward two meters and looks up at Xiao Shili sarcastically. Thanks to your painstaking tactics, it''s just a waste of effort.


    Chiba Xiang then jumped into the ancient village. After he fell into the cave, he immediately thought that there might be a trap set by the enemy below, so he changed his posture, stepped on the wall of the cave, and slid down on guard.

 Chapter 747

    Although kuramura Qianming is unkind, he has been pretending to be in front of the public for more than ten years, and he almost killed himself and others unintentionally. However, Chiba Xiang''s attitude towards him is mostly disappointment and anger, not to mention hatred. After more than ten years of feelings, Chiba Xiang''s position as the team leader is still in his heart. At the moment when Qianming, an ancient village, was in danger, Chiba Xiang immediately forgot all the barriers. Maybe it can also be understood as a conditioned reflex, and he went up to rescue the team leader without false thinking.


    While sliding down, he noticed the marks cut on the wall of the cave. This passage was obviously opened before. When he argued with the team leader, the other side secretly determined the position of the team leader, and then secretly cut out this passage. He and the team leader were too careless to notice the underground movement.


    Say, in Tokyo Tower under the position has been through the ground down, most likely to reach the aquarium located in the Park underground. Chiba Xiang snorted, but the other party really didn''t choose a good place. When he arrived at the aquarium, he would be his own world. The recitation of the water god would occupy the absolute advantage. On the contrary, the roar of the other party''s Yanmo would be greatly limited.


    If the two swords fight, you will win!


    Just when Chiba Xiang had seen the light in front of him, the light suddenly disappeared again. The road in front of him was strangely sealed by the soil again, and the soil that had been filled into the hole all the way pressed against him.


    In a daze, Chiba Xiang immediately wields his sword to poke open the sealed soil. However, the speed of his destruction is far less than the speed of soil regeneration. If he does not leave, he will be buried alive in the cave.


    In desperation, Chiba Xiang had no choice but to retreat from the cave. As soon as he jumped out of the ground, the hole on the ground was filled up. The ground was flat as if there had never been a crack.


    ¡°anne£¡¡± Chiba Xiang saw Anne not far away, and then reacted to what was going on. He cried angrily.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you through." Anne looked at Chiba Xiang and said coldly, "just now, kuramura Qianming also said that we are all redundant pieces and have no use value. Do you still want to help him?"


    Chiba Xiang wanted to scold Anne, but he couldn''t help shorting his breath and couldn''t speak. What Guchun Qianming said just now has been heard by everyone. Seven sunflower at the moment on the face also show a pair of discontented color, for Anne''s practice, in the heart unexpectedly have some approval.


    Aren''t you very good? Only you can kill the son of the dark night. We just want to get in the way of your existence and get rid of us together. Now let you deal with him alone. Although the mouth did not say, but seven sunflower''s eyes have shown the inner thoughts.


    Chiba Xiang looks at Anne and Qikui. Finally, he is also discouraged. He thrusts his sword into the ground and sits down.


    In the underground aquarium, Guchun Qianming is less than two meters away from the glass wall. As long as he moves forward, he can break the glass and get out of the water prison.


    At that time, I must let the other party experience the pain, and then kill the other party! As a price to make yourself so embarrassed!


    As long as you kill the son of the dark night, the six demons have promised you that you will get the most profound Zebei in your abilities. With your gift, you can always maintain your young and powerful form, never fade, never die! Become an eternal being like adults!


    For this wish, I will do anything! Anyone who dares to stand in his way will die!


    In his eyes, furiously, the speed of swimming is also accelerated. At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly crossed from above and stood in front of him.


    Yes? All helpless, can only use the body to block themselves, to prevent their destruction of the pool wall? "It''s stupid," he said with a wild smile in his eyes. As soon as his body touches the surface of the border, he will be immediately bounced away by the repulsive force of the border. At that time, he won''t have to do it himself, and the other party will smash the glass wall for himself.


    However, after smiling for a few seconds, he gradually froze, because he found Xiao Shili was also smiling, with full confidence in his smile, as if he was absolutely sure to beat himself.


    Although it is clear that the other party has no way to stop him, but I do not know why, seeing the smile on the other party''s face, Guchun Qianming''s heart is still empty for a while. Is it that this teenager''s unexpected performance has left a shadow in his heart?


    Xiao Shili looked at the other side with a smile, and then slashed on the other side''s border with a sword.


    The water wave around Guchun Qianming''s body suddenly shocked violently. The owner of the border snorted and said, stupid. It''s useless to attack hundreds of times. If you want to break the border, your strength is far from enough.


    However, Xiao Shili''s sword was cut on the border, but the body of the sword didn''t spring away from the border. Instead, it was pressed on the surface of the border. With the collision between the border and the body of the sword, a purple light came out in the water.


    At the same time, Xiao Shili''s huge sword also shines red light, and the smile on his master''s face is more and more intense.


    Suddenly, kuramura felt a hot feeling on his body. The water around him began to get disordered, and there were bubbles rising around him. Originally wandering in the vicinity of the fish are like feeling something, far away from here.


    what? This... This is... The ancient village Qianming looks around at the restless water, and suddenly a thought of fear rises in his heart.


    This guy! It''s boiling the water! This asshole!


    The temperature of the water rose higher and higher, and finally it began to boil violently. There was a huge sense of pain all over the body. Countless huge bubbles rising from the boiling surrounded the ancient village. The man''s body was submerged in countless bubbles, and his hands and feet were fluttering, just like a fish in a boiling water pan, struggling desperately.


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment. Xiao Shili watched the man''s muscles turn red and then swell. This is the expression of blood merging into the muscles after the blood vessel burst. Kumura Qianming is suffering from such great pain, but he can''t open his mouth and cry out. Once he opens his mouth, a lot of hot water will pour into his mouth, enter his throat, and have a thorough baptism from the inside to the outside.


    At the moment, the ancient village Qianming is no longer able to maintain the existence of the border. Xiao Shili feels that the obstacle in front of the sword disappears. He immediately extinguishes the heat on the sword and cuts off one of the right arms of the ancient village Qianming.

 Chapter 748

    The meat has been cooked thoroughly. It''s as easy as cutting off a piece of butter. Xiao Shili cut off his left arm and legs respectively, and cut Guchun Qianming into a stick. Then he stabbed him in the chest with a sword, carried Guchun Qianming''s body with his sword, and spread his wings to surface.


    The distant bell suddenly rang twelve times. It was the zero point bell. Seven Kui suddenly jumped up from the ground, "Chiba, how long has it been since your last divination?"


    Chiba Xiang calculated, look is also a dismay, "count today, has passed seven days."


    "Do your divination again soon!" Seven sunflower hurriedly urge a way.


    Chiba Xiang back to God, lonely to shake his head, "forget it, there is significance?"


    Poison bite has been torn apart, everyone''s death in battle, betrayal of betrayal, even the captain has become a person he does not know. What''s more, the original "poison bite" has completely died in Chiba Xiang''s heart. He always thinks that everyone is an inseparable group. No matter how powerful an enemy he meets, he can unite to defeat him. Now it seems that all this is just his own illusion.


    Qikui rushes to Chiba Xiang, squats down, grabs his opponent''s hand and says, "it''s because the current situation is very bad, so we need your divination to help us decide how to go in the future. Chiba, I now... I really don''t know what to do, marushan is dead, Muye is dead, and the captain is also..."


    The girl couldn''t speak any more. She lowered her head, and her shoulders trembled. A tear ran down her tiny chin. Chiba Xiang had mixed feelings in her heart. She looked at Qikui''s silent crying, but she couldn''t comfort her,


    "Well, I''ll do it once." Chiba Xiang patted Qikui on the shoulder and touched her soft body. Suddenly, she was frozen in her heart. Now, there are only seven and herself left in the poison bite. Like herself, seven regards everyone as a very important partner. As a man, she should protect her anyway.


    Qikui raised his little face, wiped his tears, and said, "well."


    Without a pen, Chiba Xiang found a leijiao branch on the ground at will, closed his eyes and prepared to control his ability. His divination ability can only be used once every seven days. Whenever he can use it after the time limit, he will automatically have the feeling of using divination in his mind.


    At this time, Chiba Xiang eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and then opened his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Kui knelt beside him and asked softly.


    Chiba Xiang looked a little strange and said, "the result of my divination always revolves around the fate of seven of us, and every divination predicts what will happen in this week. However, in the last divination result, I only mentioned the death of Yamaguchi and Kuroda, but did not mention the death of Muye, which is very puzzling to me."


    Seven Kui thought, "can it be that the divination result is not shown?"


    "Three of the seven people died. It''s impossible that such an important thing hasn''t been shown."


    "But Anne''s betrayal, and the captain he..." seven sunflower gloomy way, "the result inside is not also didn''t explain?"


    "Anne has betrayed the organization since a long time ago, and so has the captain, so these two things didn''t happen only last week and didn''t show normal Chiba Xiang suddenly showed a surprise in his eyes, "so Muye, he is not dead."


    "Really?" Seven Kui also happily clapped his hands, but the next question is, since muyeshen is not dead, where has he gone? He was not seen on the battlefield at all. Did he run away?


    "Chiba." Standing on the other side all the time, Anne suddenly called Chiba''s name.


    "What?" Chiba looks at each other.


    "If one was killed by one of his companions, will the divination result show this?" Anne''s eyes quietly looked at the distant lights and said quietly.


    "What do you mean..." Chiba Xiang said half, but he finished again. He couldn''t help but look shocked on his face.


    "It''s impossible." He then shook his head firmly. "Anne, if you want to stir up our relationship, you''re wrong!"


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just talking about it." Anne hugged her shoulder and said in a tone of silence, "but at that time, Qianming Guchun even had the heart to kill you. And later on, there was only Qianming Guchun on the tower with muyeshen."


    Anne''s words pierced into their hearts like a needle. Chiba Xiang couldn''t argue any more. Although he didn''t believe that the captain would kill muyeshen, it was possible that the captain would accidentally reach muyeshen when he attacked Xiao Shili.


    "That''s right, it must be like this..." but Qikui lowered his head and said in a low voice, "it was the ancient village who killed Muye. That man doesn''t deserve to be our team leader!"


    "Seven..." Chiba Xiang was about to turn back to comfort him when a loud noise came from his ear. A piece of ground not far away from his body suddenly burst open. In the scattered soil and gravel, two figures broke through the ground, jumped into the air, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    Where all the flying earth and stone were scattered, Xiao Shili stepped on Qianming''s head of the ancient village with one foot, and his huge sword went straight through each other''s chest. His whole body was full of fierce murderous spirit, and he looked down at the defeated enemy like an ancient defeat.


    This scene is beyond everyone''s expectation. Chiba Xiang, Qikui and Anne all open their mouths. Just now, on the ground battlefield, Xiao Shili is far from the opponent of ancient village Qianming, but he doesn''t know what happened underground. Xiao Shili actually killed ancient village Qianming in turn.


    Even if you are as smart as Chiba Xiang, you can only think that water will become the limit of Xiao Shili, but you don''t know that sometimes, the disadvantages often turn into advantages under certain conditions.


    "Ah Qikui suddenly screamed and covered his mouth with his hands.


    Qianming, an ancient village that had fallen on the ground, had been amputated, leaving only his body. It was strange that there was no blood flowing out of the wound, and his body was swollen, swollen and steaming.


    This guy... Shouldn''t it be... Chiba Xiang''s eyes widened and realized that the other party was using the roar of the Yanmo to make the water warm up. Shengsheng steamed the ancient village Qianming to death.


    Xiao Shili looks at the ancient village Qianming. This sword just goes through the totem in front of each other''s chest and doesn''t kill him. A cold wind at night blows, and the ancient village Qianming opens his eyes faintly.


    "Captain!" Seeing that Guchun Qianming was not dead, Chiba Xiangdang was pulled by Qikui even though he was about to rush through. The girl shook her head and bit her lower lip. "He''s not our captain anymore."

 Chapter 749

    Chiba Xiang looked at Qikui, full of grievance and anger, and hesitated for a moment.


    Xiao Shili waved a sword, a flame exploded in the center of the two sides, suddenly blew out a deep gully, coldly said, "if you want to die, just come here."


    Three people all felt the strong murderous spirit released from each other, Chiba Xiang''s body was frozen in place for a time.


    Xiao Shili looked at the ancient village and said coldly, "antidote."


    Guchun Qianming coughed a few times, and a lot of blood spattered from the air on his face. His face covered with blood looked ferocious, but his mouth grinned, "even if I die, I will pull you to hell with me."


    With a fierce look in his eyes, Xiao Shili suddenly pulls out the sword from the opponent''s chest. A deep crack on the punctured totem spreads rapidly, and the whole totem suddenly breaks into powder.


    With the broken totem in his chest, his body withered rapidly, his muscles collapsed and his skin shrunk, and he became an old man again.


    "Ga... ga..." ancient village Qianming''s dry throat issued a hoarse and rapid breathing, two protruding withered face eyeballs staring at Xiao Shili, open mouth, suddenly one side of the head, saw qianyexiang and others nearby.


    "Chiba... Chiba, kill this guy, just kill him... We''ll win!" Guchun Qianming used up his last strength and cried out intermittently, "his strength has almost been exhausted, and... His body is poisoned by the tragic totem. You can kill him together!"


    Chiba Xiang was awakened by this saying, and immediately took a few steps forward. Although the ancient village Qianming is so unbearable, he and Xiao Shili are undoubtedly hostile. Let''s not save the ancient village Qianming. Standing on his own side, he should fight with Xiao Shili next!


    What''s more, Guchun Qianming is right. No matter how strong the opponent''s strength is, it''s already exhausted to the limit. It''s a good chance to kill the enemy. If you miss this moment, it''s almost impossible to kill the enemy in the future.


    Xiao Shili''s strength has surpassed that of the ancient village Qianming, and now the poison bite has fallen apart. Anne has joined the enemy camp again. She can''t win by herself and qilaikui.


    Qilaikui thinks the same thing in his heart. Seeing Qianming''s appearance, most of him will not be able to live. Once Qianming''s death, the boundary around the park will disappear. At that time, he can easily escape for convenience. After he has cultivated himself well, he can find revenge for himself and others.


    Both of them had common thoughts. They looked at each other and stepped forward to Xiao Shi at the same time.


    "Come on, do it!" Seeing this, Guchun Qianming was happy, but at the same time he was in a hurry. If they had solved Xiao Shili earlier, they might have been saved. Although the excitement totem is destroyed, some of its energy is still left in the body. As long as Chiba Xiang and qilaikui no matter who transits some Oracle cells to themselves, they will have the strength to summon the excitement totem again. Although the regeneration ability after rejuvenation is a bit slow, their lost limbs can grow out bit by bit.


    "Do it! As long as you kill him, you two will be rewarded by the six magic generals! After completing the mission of adults, we will become the masters of the world together with adults Guchun Qianming yells at them eagerly and crazily that the residual energy can only sustain his life for two minutes at most. He doesn''t want to die, and he hasn''t lived enough. He is a man who has the art of rejuvenation. He can''t be too old to die! How can it end here?


    I don''t want to die!!!


    At this time, a slender graceful figure, suddenly blocked in front of Chiba Xiang and tanse Kui.


    "Get out of the way, Anne!" Chiba Xiang gave a cold drink and stared at Anne. "I don''t want to fight against you because of our previous relationship, but if you dare to hinder me at this time, I will try my best to kill you!"


    "Sister Anne, you betrayed us. I can forgive you, but if we don''t kill him now, he will kill us in the future. Do you want to watch us be killed?"


    Anne held out a hand and stopped them. "I didn''t mean to stop you. I just wanted to say that this man killed our companions, and even we were almost killed by him. It''s him who really betrayed the organization. Do you really want to save this kind of people?"


    Asshole, this damned woman! Ancient village Qianming looks at Anne''s back and gnashes his teeth. He wants to rush up and bite her to death. It''s one step away. At this time, this bitch dares to do something bad. If you wait for yourself to survive, you must be the first to kill her, first rape and then kill her, then rape and then kill her!


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. When did I kill my companion?" Seeing Chiba Xiang''s eyes and the sunflower''s eyes, kuramura''s tone softened again and explained in a hurry, "just... The situation just now is a complete misunderstanding! I am also in the consideration of tactics and overall situation... By the way, I know Chiba''s ability, so I know he must have a way to block my lightning attack, so I dare to do so. Yes, that''s it! "


    Kuramura is very happy that he has found an excellent excuse. At this time, there is a cold voice behind him.


    "I''m sorry, don''t bother. I''ll die or not. That''s what happens after you die." Xiao Shili said, raised the huge sword in his hand, looked down at each other and said, "your vitality really surprised me, but after chopping your head, you can''t survive any more."


    No! Guchun Qianming''s pupil suddenly shrinks and looks at the huge sword raised high. His facial features are extremely distorted. If his head is damaged, he will never survive. Who will save himself? No matter who, come to save himself!


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s arm holding up the huge sword suddenly stagnated, and a sense of pain and numbness now spread along his shoulder to his arm, and half of his body suddenly could not move.


    Dammit, has the poison started? I didn''t expect that I came so fast. I just used the power of gentian to force out part of the toxin in my body. But unlike ordinary poisons, it''s hard to force it out of my body. I tried my best to force out only about one fifth.


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s action, Guchun Qianming is suddenly overjoyed. It''s like a dying man catching a life-saving straw. The poison of the sad totem breaks out! He saved his life at the critical moment. He turned back and cried out, "hurry up! The poison effect in his body has broken out. Now his whole body can''t move. Kill him now

 Chapter 750

    Anne was surprised and looked back at Xiao Shili. When she turned her head, the two people in front of her had already rushed up from her left and right sides.


    No, I''m careless. I can''t seal the two people''s actions at the same time by myself. Anne immediately raised her foot on the ground, and the smashed stones flew up. Suddenly, they split into countless pieces in the air, blocking them in front of them.


    At the same time, countless flying needles suddenly flew in the air, smashing part of the rising stones to form a hole with a diameter of two meters. Chiba Xiang''s figure flashed through the hole.


    Anne frowned as like as two peas in front of him, turning into Anne''s seven Ait. Now, "don''t forget, I can turn into anyone who is poisonous to anyone."


    Xiao Shili! Anne''s heart suddenly hung in the air, looking back at Xiao Shili with worry. Chiba Xiang, holding a huge sword, was already flying towards each other.


    Xiao Shili snorted and let go of his right hand. Then his left hand caught the roar of the fallen Yanmo, ready to fight!


    However, in this second, Chiba Xiang suddenly stops in front of the ancient village Qianming, and the big sword is on the other side''s neck.


    All the faces of the audience were in a daze. The smile of kuramura''s expectation was even more frozen on his face. He looked at each other in surprise and said, "Qian... Chiba, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to ask you one question." Chiba Xiang looked at the old man''s withered and frightened face and said, "did you kill Muye?"


    "What are you talking about? How can I do that?" Kuramura denied immediately, "don''t listen to Anne''s nonsense. It was he who killed muyeshen on the tower before. I always wanted to avenge muyeshen!"


    Chiba Xiang sighed, "so, Muye is dead."


    "Yes, it was this guy who killed him cruelly!" "Now the murderer is here. Kill him and declare revenge for Muye!" cried Qianming, an old village


    Chiba Xiang nodded, then raised the huge sword in his hand, with a look of deep sadness and anger, and suddenly waved the sword.


    A head flew up in the air, kuramura Qianming opened his eyes, everything in front of him was spinning, he would never dream that Chiba Xiang would kill himself!


    Qianming''s head fell on the ground. After a few turns, he faced up, his eyes closed to Chiba, his lips moving back and forth, as if he wanted to make a sound, but it was impossible.


    Chiba Xiang looked at the head of the dead ancient village Qianming and said slowly, "I always don''t want to believe that you killed muyeshen, but I prefer to believe that muyeshen is still alive. But until I confirm from you, I finally have no way to cheat myself."


    The expression on Guchun Qianming''s head is like listening to Chiba Xiang''s words.


    "There are two of you on the tower. No matter how strong the opponent is, it''s impossible to kill muyeshen in a two to one situation. Moreover, if you are killed by the enemy, it will be shown in my divination results." Chiba Xiang closed his eyes and said, "Captain, it''s you who have erased your last respect in my heart."


    "Now, then, it''s our turn." Chiba Xiang turned his head and looked at Xiao Shili, pointing his sword at each other. "Now let''s verify, who is stronger, the roar of the Yanmo and the chanting of the water god?"


    "The recitation of the water god?" Xiao Shili said with a smile, "does that mean the sword in your hand?" He noticed that as like as two peas were on the outside, they were different in color, light, and the carving on the blade.


    Through the scene just now, Xiao Shili had a good feeling for the young man in his heart, and the killing in his eyes was also restrained.


    "Exactly." Chiba Xiang nodded, and he also had a kind of sincere admiration for Xiao Shili. The other side was fighting alone with five of them tonight. Even though he was poisoned at the moment, he still had no fear on his face. What''s more, in order to have nothing to do with himself, he is willing to take risks alone just because he is a compatriot of his own country. No one can compare him with such a heart of love and righteousness.


    If you can, I really want to be a companion with such people


    Chiba Xiang felt a sigh in his heart. Maybe he could only blame heaven for making people, but he divided them into different camps.


    Although the other side is the enemy, it is the most respected enemy that we have met so far!


    Chiba Xiang leaped forward, retreated a few meters backward, and then held the hilt with both hands. A faint water pattern suddenly appeared around his body. His eyes fixed on Xiao Shili and said, "are you ready? Although you are very poisonous, I will not show mercy to you! "


    Xiao Shili understood that the other side said that to show respect for the opponent, so he nodded, "let''s come here. Similarly, I will use my strongest moves to defeat you!"


    The atmosphere on the battlefield suddenly became dignified.


    The two girls nervously looked at the men they were worried about. They knew that this was a battle between men and that they could no longer get involved in it. No matter who comes forward to help anyone, it will be a great insult to that person.


    At the same time, the two men released a strong breath, which spread to the whole battlefield. The dust on the ground was affected by the smell, forming a circle of rotating air flow, rolling around them with a huge diameter.


    Chiba Xiang''s blue sword was shining brightly, and a circle of rolling water filled his body. Xiao Shili''s red sword pointed to the ground, and his body was surrounded by fire.


    The strength of both sides has been accumulated to the limit and is ready to explode.


    At this moment, Anne suddenly raised her eyebrows slightly and looked up into the sky. She heard the roar of propellers in the night wind. Clusters of light were coming here.


    As soon as Qianming died, the boundary around him disappeared, so that people outside could get close to here.


    "Hello..." Anne''s eyes suddenly stagnated, and then saw that there were dozens of light spots flying to this side in the air.


    There are so many helicopters coming at the same time. Is it the self defense force? Tanse Kui frowned, but it''s normal for the government to send out the self defense forces even if several people make such a big noise here tonight.


    If so many of them are all armed helicopters, they will be in danger. Although tanse Kui didn''t want to interrupt the fighting, he had to shout to the center of the battlefield, "Chiba, don''t fight. The government has sent troops. Let''s leave here first."


    Wait... Anne looked into the air and was stunned. This is not the army of the government!


    At this moment, a helicopter has been flying to the top of people''s heads. By the moonlight, we can see that the fuselage of the plane is clearly printed with a pattern of two daggers crossing on a heart.


    Anne was shocked and yelled at Xiao Shili, "Xiao Shili, let''s go. This is Yakuza''s plane. It''s a magic machine envoy. They''re all here!"


    Xiao Shili was surprised when he heard the words. At this time, Xiao Bai''s hint came to his mind, "the number of Shenji envoys within 5 kilometers is 14... 32... 67... 133..."


    what? Xiao Shili frowned, the final number stopped at 345, there are so many Shenji make, appear here at the same time.


    Now the helicopters have been flying to the top of the Tokyo Tower, as if in the air condensed a layer of black clouds of steel, will completely cover the moonlight. Everyone''s ears were numb by the huge roar.


    Chiba Xiang and tanse Kui are also staring at the air, this situation... Should it be


    At this time, there were no helicopters in the air, and ropes were hung down. A figure immediately slid down the rope to the ground and landed around the four people.


    These people were men and women, old and young, all wearing black suits. Xiao Shili could feel a strange smell from these people. These people were all magic agents.


    For the first time, I have seen such a large number of Shenji envoys. Xiao Shi''s centrifugation was also slightly shocked. There are so many powers in this world.


    The wrist was suddenly caught by a cold little hand. Anne didn''t know when she had come to Xiao Shili''s side and cried eagerly, "fool, use the soul leap quickly. You can''t deal with so many people."


    A fool suddenly called Xiao Shi, who was warm from his heart. Although she didn''t know what the woman''s purpose was, she always helped herself. Before, she wronged her.


    So he took Anne''s little hand in the palm of his hand and said with a wry smile, "no, I can''t use it until my life value is higher than 30 (percent sign). My body is affected by toxins, and now I can''t meet this requirement."


    Anne feels the warmth from the palm of a man''s hand, which seems to spread to her heart along the palm. This is her cold body. I don''t know how long it has been since she felt such warmth.


    Do you feel warm in your heart?


    Anne''s heart was in a mess. Of course, she didn''t forget that she was not a human being. She was just a cold corpse that had been stiff for a long time. However, she was recalled to this world by someone in a special way. Why... The heart that had stopped beating would still have such a feeling.


    The figures in the air fell one by one, and soon surrounded several people in the center. Xiao Shili felt all kinds of eyes from all sides, hostile, curious, murderous and ironic.


    Anne brushed away the strange confusion in her heart. In a hurry, she was about to rush out with Xiao Shili, but she felt that the man was still standing in the same place.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t leave, it''s too late!" Anne looks back at Xiao Shili in surprise.


    The latter shook his head, a smile on the corner of his mouth, "anyway, I''m poisoned. Even if I escape, I''ll die. I''ll just meet the person I''ve always wanted to see here."

 Chapter 751

    Xiao Shili raised his head, looked at ten helicopters suspended in the air, and said with a smile, "this kind of scene, the other party''s boss must have come, come well, I don''t have to work hard to find him."


    I don''t know Anne was stunned when she heard this sentence. Even tanse Kui frowned. Is this guy crazy? It''s already like this. I still want to fight in my mind. Don''t say that his strength has been consumed to the limit, and his body is extremely poisonous. Even in his heyday, he can''t be the opponent of the six devil generals.


    Kuramura Qianming is the strongest among himself and others, but in front of the six devil generals, it''s not worth mentioning at all. Even if the whole poison bite adds up, it''s not as powerful as an adult''s finger.


    Moreover, the adult doesn''t have to show up at all. It''s enough to take his life by relying on his hands. The poison bite group is only a top-ranking group responsible for intelligence and reconnaissance. There are also two groups like Huang Wu group responsible for defense and night demon group responsible for attack. Their comprehensive strength is not inferior to that of the poison bite group. The captains of these two groups are also parallel to the ancient village Qianming. Among them, the leader of night group shencho longer is the strongest.


    If you want to fight with the six devil generals, you must first knock down these people. Any one of these people, in Xiao Shili''s present state, can''t be the opponent of the other.


    I don''t know why, qilaikui looks at Xiao Shili''s figure, but he is worried about him. Mingming has been surrounded by the enemy, and he is at the end of the crossbow, but his face, still with a proud and fearless smile, stands up in the enemy line, as if the enemies around are all plants.


    I have heard an old Chinese saying that the weak in the heart are all soldiers, and the strong in the heart are all plants and trees, which refers to the current scene?


    What kind of person is this man?


    Xiao Shili bowed his head and said, "Anne, you betrayed them. They won''t let you go. Run away first."


    Anne shook her head, felt the man''s gentle and generous eyes, and said softly, "I''m with you."


    Xiao Shili smiles and says nothing more.


    "Is this boy the legendary son of the night? Doesn''t it look different? " At this time, standing around the Shenji envoy, someone called out.


    "It''s said that he killed half of the people bitten by poison. Is it true or false?"


    Poison bite, as one of the three groups under the six evil generals, also has a very high status in Shenji envoys. Among them, the members are extremely powerful. All Shenji envoys have a deep respect for the three groups, not so much respect as fear.


    There was a sudden silence in the audience. The noisy people just now all closed their mouths, because there were three poisonous bite members present at the scene. The man who spoke was quick witted for a moment. When he thought about this, he almost wanted to break his tongue.


    The rest of the people quietly looked at the three people who were bitten by poison, only to find that they didn''t respond. They were surprised. It seems that the rumor is true. This boy... Really killed half of the members of the poison bite.


    Some people''s faces suddenly changed. Everyone knows that any person in the poison bite is a terrorist character with extremely strange ability. Even regardless of ability, it''s not a problem to pick dozens of people by body skill alone. But was killed half by this young man who was under 20 years old, this where is the human, simply is the devil!


    The crowd rolled back a circle, and everyone looked at the teenagers with fear. At this time, there was a sudden sound of steel collision in the air. With the vibration of the ground, a huge body suddenly fell from the sky and landed near the center of the circle.


    This man slowly stood up from the ground. He was wearing heavy armor. Several important joints of his body were wrapped by huge armor. But these armor almost covered the whole body of the man. On his head, he wore a huge horn helmet. Two half meter long curved corners pointed straight to the sky.


    If it is an ordinary person, such a helmet is no doubt exaggerated, but with a man''s body nearly three meters high, it is not surprising. The man''s tall body and this exaggerated armor complement each other, and his whole body exudes an indestructible atmosphere.


    Seeing this man, Anne was suddenly nervous. Iwasaki, the leader of the Huangwu group, was not very strong, but the members of the Huangwu group would accompany him wherever he went. There were 12 people in the Huangwu group, and they were always in collective action and would not separate under any circumstances.


    Sure enough, Anne''s mind had not yet fallen, so she jumped down several figures in the air and landed on the Bank of Iwasaki''s body. There were just 12 people, many of them.


    Iwasaki, under the helmet, has a wide nose, wide mouth, erect eyebrows and eyes. At first glance, he is a brute force character. At this time, a fist big of vinegar bowl hit heavily on the other palm, and his big mouth grinned and said, "I heard that the poison bite was killed, but I still don''t believe it. I have to come and have a look. Damn, it''s true!"


    His last sentence was "it''s true!" His voice suddenly increased several times. It seemed that he suddenly changed from laughing to roaring, which made everyone''s ears hurt. Xiao Shili couldn''t help frowning. There was no joy or anger on his face, but he was also a strange man.


    At this time, a emaciated man beside Iwasaki''s body said with a smile, "poison bite is one of the three groups. It''s really shameful to be killed to the last few people. I said you can''t do it. Let''s give you a hand, that''s all."


    Chiba Xiang snorted, "is the adult here, too?"


    Thin male toe high gas way, "you lost adult''s face, also dare to ask adult, adult don''t want to see you this shame appearance, so sent me to take over this matter."


    Chiba xiangdao, "where is the adult, I want to meet the adult."


    "Adults are on the top, but with your appearance, you''d better not go to adults to make them angry." The thin man said, squinting and turning his eyes to Xiao Shili, "is this the legendary son of the night? The team leader who can kill the poison bite has some strength. If he knows the current affairs, he should put down his arms and go to see the adults with us. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being merciless. "


    Xiao Shili did not look at each other, light way, "you do not deserve to talk to me."


    "What?" The thin man suddenly opened his eyes and got angry on his face. The boy looks like he''s going to die, but he still has such a hard mouth. OK, I''ll help you today!

 Chapter 752

    The thin man didn''t dare to attack Xiao Shili alone. He killed four people including the captain with one person''s strength. He talks big words, but he is afraid of each other. But now he sees that the other person is weak. He must have consumed a lot of money when he killed four people. Most of them are seriously injured. He just caught him, so that he could stand up in front of the public.


    The thin man immediately gave a strange cry and rushed towards Xiao Shili. The nails of ten fingers suddenly elongated in the process of rushing in and turned into ten long sharp blades.


    Anne was surprised and wanted to protect Xiao Shili. A few minutes later, the toxin in Xiao Shili''s body was deeper. In this state, she could not bear the blow of thin man.


    But the thin man''s speed was too fast. He was good at speed. When he flashed, he rushed to Xiao Shili''s side.


    Bastard, I want you to be arrogant again. First, I broke your right arm holding the sword with one claw, and then tore off your flesh piece by piece to torture you. The light of bloodthirsty flickers in the thin man''s eyes. Seeing that Xiao Shili doesn''t move, he is more convinced that the other party is seriously injured and has been unable to move.


    At this time, I saw a red light in the air, the thin man suddenly split into two parts from the middle, the body burning, passing by Xiao Shili''s body and falling to the ground.


    Everyone in the audience can''t help but stare. No one can see what happened in the moment just now. The thin man clearly occupied the advantage of the first attack and rushed to the opponent who had no resistance. How could he be dismembered suddenly?


    Chiba Xiang''s face suddenly awed. I don''t know when, Xiao Shili''s breath in front of him suddenly increased dozens of times than before. This kind of breath was no longer emitted, but poured out in all directions like the eye of a storm.


    This... This in the end is... This powerful air, even makes it difficult to breathe. Did he cut that sword just now? Chiba xiangleng looked at each other, don''t say... His real power, until this moment just burst out, really too strong! If we use our real strength at the beginning, even the old village Qianming, who has been rejuvenated, will not be his opponent on the ground.


    The rest of the people also felt this strong breath wave. When they saw the death of their companions, everyone in the Huangwu group was angry. However, when they were photographed in this breath and saw the thin man''s death, none of them dared to take revenge for their companions. They just stared at each other in surprise and anger.


    At this time, a huge figure in the crowd slowly stepped forward. It was Iwasaki, who was also restrained from ridicule. Instead, he had a serious face and a steady body, and slowly walked towards Xiao Shili.


    In other people''s eyes, this feeling is like a mountain, approaching the center of the storm step by step. The hearts of all the people in the Huangwu group can''t help but raise their voices. The other party has killed a team leader, and their team leader must be OK.


    "Call the six demons to come down. You are not my opponent." Xiao Shili still didn''t look at each other and said coldly.


    Iwasaki''s steps were not stopped. After a moment''s stupefaction, he walked towards the other side. Of course, he also felt the strong pressure brought by the other side. But among these people, his strength is the strongest, and he has no reason not to go up.


    "Well, let me see your power." Iwasaki said deeply, holding his hands, he used his own ability to resist armor shield, and a purple light suddenly came up around his body.


    Xiao Shili has started his awakening at this moment. This is the first time that he started his awakening in the Dragon fighting state. His whole body attributes and the power of gentian suddenly increased by 30 times. In the face of many enemies, I have been afraid to open the awakening, but at this moment, my life has come to an end, I will use this last breath to burn the most blazing flame.


    The purpose is to fight with the leader of Yakuza!


    Xiao Shili sweeps Iwasaki from the corner of his eye and waves his sword. Iwasaki''s eyebrows wrinkle and a purple hexagonal shield appears in front of him. He suddenly bears the sword. The sword body and light shield collide with each other violently. Under the intense purple light, a huge shock wave erupts. The latter''s body can''t help sliding back a few meters.


    What? Iwasaki''s face suddenly changed as he held his figure. He only saw a thin crack on his shield.


    The shield of Royal armor has unparalleled defensive power, and it''s also its ultimate mystery. It''s not a problem to resist the impact of tens of tons. At this moment, it was cut out of cracks by the other side''s sword.


    What''s the power of this!?


    After Xiao Shili pushed back his opponent with a sword, he didn''t pursue him. He suddenly raised his head to the sky and yelled, "six devil generals, get out, don''t you want to kill me? I''m here now, come to kill me!"


    "Bastard, dare to talk to the six devil generals like this!" All around the Shenji make suddenly restless up, in this world, no one can be disrespectful to their master, although the heart of Xiao Shili some fear, but at the moment immediately dozens of people rushed up at the same time.


    Xiao Shili didn''t look at the figures rushing up from all directions. He swept them with a sword. More than 20 people in front of him were drowned in the sea of fire. Without even humming, they fell to the ground and turned to ashes.


    But at the same time, a group of people rushing up from behind have come to Xiao Shili. These dozens of people are all middle-level magic agents in Yakuza, and the level of magic agents has evolved to mature body. Now they have their own control ability and attack Xiao Shili together.


    However, when all the attacks were about to arrive at Xiao Shili''s body, a golden rolling air flow suddenly appeared around his body, wrapping his whole body like an air hood. Countless attacks fell on the golden air hood, and all of them were bounced off or resolved.


    "What?" Everyone was surprised, but before he could make the next move, Xiao Shili had turned around and cut off again. A row of flames surged up, turning everyone behind him into ashes.


    This scene deeply shocked everyone present. Xiao Shili''s sudden outbreak of terror changed the atmosphere of the whole audience.


    "Terrible, too terrible, this guy, what''s the origin..." a young Shenji emissary murmured, with a face full of panic to step back, the other hundreds of faces are also the same expression, these people are the middle-level strong in the organization, dozens of people up, were each other two swords fell, then all killed. Just now, these low-level agents still wanted to go up and take advantage of the chaos to encircle. At this time, they were all afraid. Fortunately, they didn''t follow. Otherwise, they would have been given away in vain.

 Chapter 753

    For a moment, hundreds of Shenji envoys surrounded by them, looking depressed, retreated more than ten meters backward, leaving an area with a diameter of more than 50 meters. Only members of the Huangwu formation were still standing in place.


    The remaining 11 people in the Huangwu group were also very ugly at this time. More than 40 mature people were just like ants in front of each other. It was impossible for them to do so. Moreover, even the strongest team leader was forced back by the other party. Was this guy really poisoned and dying?


    The sense of fear rises from everyone''s heart. After seeing the power of Xiao Shili, everyone can''t help but feel a sense of retreat. The end of a thin man is a very clear example. If he is strong, he will just die.


    However, Huangwu group always advance and retreat together. If the team leader doesn''t leave, he and others can''t retreat half a point. Besides, as one of the three major groups, it''s a bit shameful to leave without fighting. Besides, the host is watching all this, so everyone barely moves.


    Among the eleven, Iwasaki snorted, straightened up, and walked towards each other again. However, a drop of sweat flowed down the bridge of his nose from his forehead. Everyone, including himself, looked down upon the young man in front of him. After a big war and killing the four poisoned people, the other side still had such strength, if it was in its heyday, What a terrible force that would be.


    However, after seeing the scene of killing dozens of people, Iwasaki also found a problem. Although he is huge, his brain is not stupid. His years of combat experience is his keen insight.


    From Xiao Shili''s sword swing, Iwasaki found that he held the sword with his left hand, but his right hand was always hanging on his side. Even when he turned and swung the sword, his right hand didn''t move at all. The same was true of his right foot. When he turned, he moved his left foot first, and then dragged his right foot with his body.


    It seems that the opponent was seriously injured, so that his right hand and right foot could not be used. In this way, the opponent would be greatly restricted in terms of attack and movement, especially in terms of mobility, with only one foot, even the basic movement would be a problem.


    Seeing this, I can command my subordinates with long-range attack ability to make use of the weakness of their mobility to attack the opponent, but it''s a bit mean.


    Iwasaki to erase this idea from the brain, they want to openly kill each other, and then give its first level to the master! Prove your ability.


    Iwasaki stood ten meters before Xiao Shi left. He took a deep breath. His whole body muscles swelled, and suddenly he hit the ground.


    This blow will be a powerful force into the ground, in front of a straight line on the ground suddenly broke up, toward Xiao Shili collapsed in the past.


    Have you been seen through your weakness? As soon as Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed, he concentrated his strength on his left leg and jumped up from the ground to avoid the collapsing ground below. At this time, a piece of gravel was flying in front of him, and a huge stone with two people''s height was flying in front of him. Suddenly, the huge stone was broken, and Iwasaki''s huge body suddenly flashed out from behind the rock.


    It turns out that breaking the ground is not an attack made by the other party against their own weakness, but the so-called blindfold and preparatory action. Is the real play a blow hidden behind the rock? Xiao Shili snorted. It seems that big man has great wisdom.


    "But, I''m sorry, even with the tactical layout, you''re still not my opponent." Xiao Shili said to Iwasaki, who was flying up in the air. He was just about to wave his fist, but the figure of the other side suddenly disappeared in front of him.


    This speed... Iwasaki''s eyes were wide open. The other side''s two attacks just now didn''t show his speed. He just wanted to take advantage of his disadvantage of being seriously injured and not being able to move. Unexpectedly, he was defeated by the other side''s speed,


    Iwasaki''s reaction was quick. In a hurry, he quickly summoned his armor shield. He only felt that his head sank, but his feet fell on top of him and stepped on his light shield.


    Iwasaki was surprised again. Although the armor shield is a defensive ability, it can also cause counter damage to the enemy. The enemy could stand on the surface of the shield without being hurt. However, this surprise was soon overwhelmed by the pressure he felt next.


    Xiao Shili held the huge sword in his left hand and stabbed it at his feet.


    Boom!


    With a roar, purple light surged down, and a crack appeared on the surface of the light shield again.


    Boom!


    Second sword!


    The third sword!


    Two people fall on the ground together, Iwasaki male stare big eyes, light shield is split out of a circle of cracks, the center of the crack interweaved into a smashed black spot.


    The color of the Royal armor shield is very weak. If you can bear another blow, it will disappear completely.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain!"


    The people of the surrounding Huangwu group can''t care much any more. It''s important for the rescue team leader to rush up against the pressure one after another.


    They didn''t dare to step forward before, but they were afraid that they would be the first to be killed by each other. However, if so many people fight together, no matter how strong Xiao Shili is, he would be badly hurt.


    Anne has made up her mind to live and die with Xiao Shili. At this time, seeing that Xiao Shili has ushered in the last moment, she is desperate to get ready to fight.


    At this time, seeing that Xiao Shili was about to be hit hard by more than a dozen experts, a low voice suddenly came from the sky, "all step back."


    When the people in the Huangwu group heard the sound, their faces suddenly changed. Qi Shushu stopped and stood still


    At the same time, all the emotions on the faces of all the Shenji envoys around them, including Chiba Xiang and tanse Kui, all converged, leaving only the color of reverence.


    Among all the people, only Anne has a deep hatred in her eyes and stares at the sky.


    In the distance, dozens of helicopters are still hovering and roaring. Just at this time, a figure appears in the open position of the tail end of a helicopter.


    It can be seen that, unlike ordinary helicopters, it is a transport aircraft, which is larger than ordinary helicopters in volume. The lift deck at the end is for the convenience of loading and unloading. At the moment, everyone who saw this scene felt that this transport plane was so constructed to facilitate someone''s access.


    With the shadow in a flash, he jumped from hundreds of meters to the bottom without the help of ropes.


    With the falling wind, a man gently landed in the middle of the field. He fell from hundreds of meters, and when he landed, he didn''t make any noise, even a trace of dust didn''t rise.

 Chapter 754

    Everyone present knelt down on one knee at the same time and said in unison, "welcome your presence."


    In the crowd where Qi Shushu knelt down, two people who were still standing were suddenly highlighted.


    The man''s eyes slowly from two people''s faces across the rigid line of the face, but there is no expression.


    Xiao Shili raised his foot and kicked Iwasaki, who had been trampled on his feet. Iwasaki''s huge body was kicked out more than ten meters. After climbing up, he immediately knelt on the ground.


    Xiao Shili looked at the man''s eyes. He was surprised that there was such a deep look in the world.


    The man in front of him is four meters tall, and Iwasaki will also be dwarfed in front of him. Although he is tall, he does not look huge. The muscles hidden under his clothes present a perfect streamline shape, and his body looks long and powerful. And a loose Samurai suit will be in line with the golden section of the body package just right.


    The man''s long hair is scattered randomly in front of him. What''s different is that his face is extremely pale, almost bloodless, and the skin exposed in other parts of his body is the same, which makes people think of the corpses in the freezer. It''s really strange for a man to have such skin color.


    Men''s eyes, on the other hand, were like two abysses with no bottom in sight. There was no luster in them. Xiao Shili only looked at each other, and he had the illusion of being sucked in.


    If the aura released before Xiao Shili''s departure is like a storm that makes it difficult for people to get a foothold in it, then the man''s breath is just like the coming winter. People living in his aura feel a freezing cold from the inside to the outside,


    Xiao Shi was closest to the man, and felt the coldness most strongly. However, his time was running out. He was almost a dying man, and he had no scruples in his heart. He looked at each other and said, "are you the six devil generals?"


    "I''m down at Shinda Xingcun." The man also looked at Xiao Shili, and there was still no expression on his face. "The six devil generals are just a title for those who don''t deserve my name."


    "That''s a great honor." Xiao Shi from the corner of his mouth across a smile, the other side is verbally sure of themselves?


    I came to RB this time to kill the man in front of me. Now that I''ve seen him, I just want to make it clear. " Xiao Shili said, "we don''t know each other. Why did you send someone to kill me again and again?"


    "Because your existence is a threat to me. It''s the most correct way to eliminate the threat before it grows up," he said


    At this moment, Xiao Shili suddenly saw a seemingly empty shadow behind Zhentian Xingcun. He couldn''t help blinking his eyes. The shadow became clear. He was a giant man who was bigger than Zhentian Xingcun. His body was also extremely huge. Most of his muscles were exposed, and he was only wearing a little huge armor, The armor is covered with animal fur, and there is a long braid behind the bald head. The body is engraved with totem type marks, just like the barbarians in the Middle Ages in the game.


    Is the ancient enchanter summoned by the other party? Xiao Shi was eccentric.


    At this time, the barbarian giant grinned at himself and said, "long time no see, Phil fado. Hey, you look as bad as usual¡°


    Phil fardo, who''s this guy calling? In other words, the summoned demons also have independent consciousness, can they talk with people?


    I heard the name of filfado more than once, but I don''t know what it means. The only secret I can solve now is that my magic machine is one of the four magic machines in the legend. But I still don''t understand what the so-called four magic machines represent. Is it related to the spirit of filfado?


    At this time, a faint voice came from behind, "are you talking to me?"


    Xiao Shili looked back. Xiaobai didn''t know when he had appeared behind him. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that the giant man was talking to Xiaobai just now?


    Ju Han was stunned for a moment, and then laughed a few times, "so, the original seal has not been lifted? Well, that''s no wonder you. But I didn''t expect that you would become what you are today. Ha ha ha ha


    Listening to each other''s harsh laughter, Xiao Shili and Xiaobai feel uncomfortable at the same time. Xiao Shili turns around and asks Xiaobai, "do you know this guy?"


    Xiaobai shook his head. "I don''t remember knowing such a sb guy."


    "What?" The huge Han hears a speech to stare, "the big mouthed fellow, don''t forget, who is at the beginning and I kurgs fight three days and three nights in the falling star city!"


    "Star City?" Xiaobai frowned, "the name seems very familiar."


    "Ha ha, I finally remember that you are the Lord of the city. In those days, our king led 100000 Dragon Armor and iron cavalry to besiege you. All the eight Dharma protectors under your command went out of the city to surrender. Later, you were left alone as the Lord of the city, fighting with us for three days and three nights on the tallest star watching tower in the city..." kurgus said happily, as if talking about a legend, I want to talk about my great achievements.


    "Star City... Star Tower..." Xiaobai murmured, suddenly his eyes closed, no, his head began to hurt again.


    "Who won that battle?" Shinda asked suddenly.


    "Ah?" Kurgus was awakened from his endless talk. He was stunned and looked at Zhentian Xingcun. There was a trace of impatience on his rough face. He muttered, "you don''t care who won. Anyway, this battle has been fought for three days and three nights, and each side has injuries..."


    Zhentian Xingcun nodded and looked at Xiao Shili. "I understand. It seems to be a potential threat."


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? Do you mean that I am defeated by that guy?" Kurgus yelled at Zhentian Xingcun with his neck, "I tell you, in that war, our barbarian iron cavalry dominated the mainland and made the show..."


    When Xiao Shili saw this strong man, he only repeated how powerful his barbarians were in those days, but he never mentioned the result of that war. Naturally, the result was self-evident.


    But then another question arose in his mind. The barbarian said that he had a war with Xiaobai, but Xiaobai was just a program in the magic machine. Most of the barbarians did the same. But from his words, they were like the overlord of the world. Was it a simulated war between the programs?


    Just as I was thinking about it, a strong sense of corrosion came from my chest, as if all the viscera were about to be torn, and numbness appeared on my left arm.


    No, I don''t have much time. I don''t have the time to listen to this guy''s nonsense. No matter what the giant is, it doesn''t matter. His only wish now is to fight with Zhentian Xingcun with his last breath!


    Xiao Shili clenched the huge sword, and the strength of the gentian around him suddenly rose, and suddenly spread around like a storm!


    Seeing this, Zhentian Xingcun put down his hands and looked at Xiao Shili.


    "Well, is it going to start?" Kurgs looked at them and said, "I have a lot to say."


    But neither of them paid attention to him, and the breath of their bodies condensed and became stronger and stronger.


    Kurgs made a helpless expression, and then looked at Xiaobai with a schadenfreude smile, "it''s a pity that it''s hard to find an adaptation. You''re going to be killed again so soon. Phil fardo, your luck is always so bad."


    Xiao Bai didn''t speak, but he knew that Xiao Shi couldn''t win.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too huge. The other side''s magic power has evolved to the extreme, which is an overwhelming advantage. Even if Xiao Shili''s comprehensive strength can surpass the super body, he is definitely not the opponent of the polar body.


    The two people with strong breath are opposite to each other, and the breath collides with each other, forming countless turbulent currents in the air, sweeping around them. Within 500 meters in diameter, no one is there. No one wants to be affected by the fighting between the two men.


    But experts can feel that although the breath of the two people is very strong, Xiao Shili is weaker than Zhentian Xingcun.


    At this time, Xiao Shi left.


    All of a sudden, his body jumped directly from the original place and rushed to Zhentian Xingcun. The distance of this jump was ten meters. Everyone was amazed at his strong jumping power. However, those who knew the inside story knew that it was an attack made by Xiao Shili because he was so poisonous that half of his body could not move.


    Holding the sword in his left arm, Xiao Shili concentrated all the strength of his dragon''s gall on the sword. The body of the sword suddenly became golden. Under the golden wind, he mixed the flames on it, just like a magic weapon burning the golden flame, and cut it head-on to Zhentian Xingcun.


    It''s a desperate cut, and it''s also a cut that you can make by gathering the last strength in your life. If you can''t kill the other party, you will die in the hands of the other party.


    Win or lose in this second!


    The last bloom of Xiao Shili''s life!


    The sword fell in front of Shinda''s body. In a short time, a huge shock wave spread from the two people to the surrounding. Hundreds of square meters of ground suddenly broke away, rocks were flying, and the wind was roaring.


    Everyone opened their eyes in the turbulence, but they were shocked by the scene.


    Standing in the same place, without moving his body at all, Zhentian Xingcun caught the huge sword falling from his head with a meat palm.


    what? Xiao Shili opened his eyes wide. He gathered all his strength to catch the sword with only one hand.


    Even Yakuza''s magic emissaries feel extremely incredible. It contains the power of heaven and earth. No matter how powerful it is, it can destroy a building and is caught by the owner with only one hand.

 Chapter 755

    strong person! The posture of the strong above the strong is presented between heaven and earth at this moment.


    "It''s a good sword, but it''s far from killing me." Zhentian Xingcun lightly said a word, then a palm flat out, pushed in front of Xiao Shili''s chest.


    This ordinary palm, however, made Xiao Shili fly out tens of meters like a broken kite, hit the ground heavily, and then pop back and roll down nearly ten meters.


    Xiao Shili stretched his arms and fell to the ground. The roar of the Yanmo fell from the air and put it aside. He spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth, but the corner of his mouth stained with blood showed a smile.


    Sure enough... The gap in strength is still too far away, but if you can do this, you will be satisfied.


    Consciousness gradually weak, is the role of toxins in the body, or the palm of his own heavy damage, Xiao Shili has been unable to distinguish, at the moment, slowly closed his eyes.


    "What, so simple?" Kuerges looked like he was in a state of depression behind Zhentian Xingcun. "I thought I could watch a good play, boring, boring. The boy is too weak to be a fitter for filfado


    Kurgus turned and said faintly, "Iwasaki, I''ll give it to you next."


    Man''s voice is not big, but spread all over the battlefield, Iwasaki male busy kneel tunnel, "yes!"


    Then he stood up and walked towards Xiao Shili. Looking at the figure lying in the distance and motionless, Iwasaki suddenly felt reluctant. The other party could kill himself just now, but he saved his own life. Now he wants the other party''s life in turn, and he is facing an irresistible wounded person.


    At the moment, in addition to being grateful to Xiao Shili, he had a little respect for him. Knowing that he was going to die, he was still fighting against an opponent who could not be defeated. He was a real man.


    The pace can''t help slowing down. If possible, I really don''t want to accept such a job, but this is the master''s order, and I can''t disobey it.


    Over his head, the huge transport plane slowly descended. Shinda Xingcun was waiting for the plane to descend. He suddenly asked, "is the legendary Phil fardo really that strong?"


    Kurgus beside him could hear the seriousness of the man''s words, restrained his careless smile, and said seriously, "that man, even if he was called God, would not have been ruled by him five thousand years ago if it wasn''t for a woman."


    "Is that exaggeration?" Shinda''s eyebrows were raised.


    "If it''s not like this, I won''t let you kill that kid first. If you want to complete the hegemony, that man must not exist in this world." "Kuerges said," fortunately, the seal on his body has not been touched, otherwise, even if I rely on my strength, I am afraid it will be difficult to defeat the kid. "


    Zhentian Xingcun pondered, "since he is a dangerous person, it is necessary to seal him directly, but why does Shenkai villa wake him up?"


    "I don''t understand about you humans, but... Those old men must have some ulterior plans." Kurgus looked up at the night sky and said, "I''m afraid the chaos of thousands of years ago will reappear in this era."


    At this moment, both kurgus and Shinda seem to feel something. At the same time, they look back and look into the distance.


    Iwasaki, who is walking towards Xiao Shili step by step, can''t help but be stunned at this time. He suddenly sees another figure beside Xiao Shili in front of him.


    When did the figure enter the field of vision? I didn''t see it clearly. It felt like it suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Girl?" After Iwasaki and others saw it clearly, they frowned in surprise. From the graceful posture and long flying hair of the man, he was undoubtedly a girl.


    Shinda and kurgus face at the same time a change, the former suddenly force, body like lightning then toward each other.


    Shinda''s body speed was extremely fast. It took only three seconds to reach a distance of several hundred meters, but the woman''s speed was faster than him. In a blink of an eye, she disappeared in the same place, and disappeared with Xiao Shili on the ground.


    Zhentian Xingcun stopped and looked blankly at the empty ground in front of him, murmuring, "move in an instant?"


    Kurgus said behind him, "it''s Sakurai xunnai


    "You mean..." Zhentian Xingcun looked back at kurgus in surprise, "the other party... Is also one of the four magic agents?"


    Kurgus''s silence represented his affirmation, and his tone was rather pitiful. "I didn''t expect that even the little girl was awakened. It''s a pity, it''s a pity, it''s just a step away, but this girl has done a good job."


    Zhentian Xingcun understood, but he didn''t understand, "why did the other party save Phil fado? What''s the special relationship between the woman you''re talking about and Fairfax? "


    "No, you think too much." Kurgs said, "the four war spirits are hostile to each other. Saving the boy must be related to Sakuragi''s adaptation."


    As the master of the two war spirits, what is the relationship between this mysterious girl and Xiao Shili? But everyone has his own purpose and idea. Just like he wants to kill Xiao Shili, the other party may have his own purpose. He may have been staring at the battle for a long time.


    Iwasaki said at the moment, "my Lord, that boy has been poisoned. Even if he runs away, he will not live long."


    Zhentian Xingcun shook his head, "the poison in the other party''s body is not beyond solution. Since it can rob people from my hands, it must be fully prepared." Then he raised his voice and asked, "who has the tracking ability to track the other party''s position?"


    The voice spread throughout the audience, even when there were more than a dozen people at the same time.


    "Yes, the other party''s location is now in the center of Paris, France." A few minutes later, someone came up with the result.


    "Paris, that''s a long run." Shinda said to himself, "however, the night demon group seems to be on a mission in Europe. Let them solve this problem."


    The capital of France, Paris, in a presidential suite at the Park Hyatt Vanden hotel.


    The figure of the girl and the man beside her suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. Ye ruoqing half embraces the man in her arms, frowning at each other''s pale face and closed eyes.


    "Xuejie!" A pretty girl with short hair also ran over and knelt down to look at the man lying in ye ruoqing''s arms. She screamed and pressed her hand on her mouth.


    Xiao Shili''s pale complexion was already full of miserable green. He didn''t look like a normal person''s skin color. Under his closed eyes, he obviously lost consciousness.

 Chapter 756

    "Xuejie, what''s wrong with him?" The girl stares at the round eyes and looks at ye ruoqing with fear.


    Ye ruoqing didn''t speak. She stood up, her hands suddenly sealed in front of her chest. Suddenly, a magic array of six stars appeared on the ground. With a holy white light rising from the array, the figure of a woman in a white robe, who was covered in the fog of light, emerged from the holy light, and the wings of two angels behind her slowly spread out.


    "Angel!" Ye ruoqing called softly.


    The angel in the Holy Light nodded and leaned over to Xiao Shili. Under the holy light, the slender hands gently held the latter''s cheek. A white light then slowly passed along the angel''s arm to Xiao Shili. Soon, the Holy Light covered his whole body and flowed quietly on his body.


    A few seconds later, angel stood up, but shook, "no, the toxin in his body has entered the heart through the body surface. My holy light cure can only remove the toxin in his muscles and blood vessels, but it can''t do anything about the toxin in his heart."


    Ye ruoqing''s eyes were dim, and she gently lowered her head. Her long bangs covered a pair of dim eyes.


    Seeing ye ruoqing''s look, the girl called Yuran quickly took ye ruoqing''s hand and said, "Xuejie, don''t worry, there must be a way."


    "Two schoolgirls, I don''t think you need to worry." The two girls only care about Xiao Shili, but there is a man sitting on the sofa in the big room. He looks about 20 years old and wears a famous brand suit. His hair dyed yellow is combed up on his head. His face is white and handsome. His slender body is matched with a bright suit, which adds a bit of handsome and noble temperament.


    At this time, the man stood up from the sofa and took a few steps forward. He looked at Xiao Shili lying on the ground with low eyes, and wrote in a light tone, "the headmaster only sent us to monitor this boy, but did not ask us to be responsible for his safety. Whether he is alive or dead has nothing to do with us."


    Yu Ran looked up at the man, blushed and whispered, "but you are also a poor man. You have to fight with so many people, and you have been poisoned. Those RB people are really shameless. They rely on more and bully less!" Said a round face, showing the expression of anger.


    Chu Yifeng didn''t pay attention to it. He looked at ye ruoqing and saw the other party''s gloomy look. He was very unhappy. He frowned and said, "ruoqing Xuemei, I don''t know why you want to save this guy back."


    Ye ruoqing opened the bangs in front of her eyes with her hand and said softly, "I''m sorry."


    Hearing this sorry, Chu Yifeng felt a lot more comfortable and said seriously, "Oh, ruoqing Xuemei, I don''t agree with you, but do you know how dangerous the situation was just now? At the scene, there were hundreds of magic agents, including some super body experts. What''s more, yukura Shinda, the eldest of Yakuza, was also there. He was one of the four magic agents and was listed as a dangerous person at s level by the school. Do you know how worried I was about you just now? In case of a mistake, how do you want me to go back to the school? "


    When Chu Yifeng said these words, his eyes showed deep concern, and even mixed with a trace of pity and regret. He regretted that he had not stopped ye ruoqing just now.


    Yuran suddenly felt left out in the cold, and muttered discontentedly, "but if sister ruoqing is also one of the four magic agents, she may not..."


    "Shut up, rain." Chu Yifeng''s expression suddenly became severe. He cried to the rain, "it''s a secret. No one can reveal anything. Have you forgotten?"


    By Chu Yifeng such a roar, rain suddenly feel more aggrieved, tears in big eyes beating around, low head does not speak.


    Ye ruoqing suddenly said, "senior, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Yifeng felt that he had gone too far and ruined his image as a noble childe. He wanted to comfort Yu Ran. When he heard ye ruoqing''s words, he was attracted to the past.


    This is the first time that Chu Yifeng is so excited that she thinks that no matter what it is, she must promise her. This is a great opportunity to show herself.


    "I want to take him to the God of medicine. Please tell the headmaster about the school." Ye ruoqing said softly.


    Chu Yifeng''s joyful face suddenly declined, and his face sank. "Ruoqing Xuemei, do you know what you''re talking about? Are you worth it for such a guy? "


    "I''m sorry, senior. I''ve made up my mind. Even if you don''t say it, it doesn''t matter." Ye ruoqing squatted down and gently picked up Xiao Shili''s head and let him lean on himself.


    Chu also breeze a see anxious, hastily stop a way, "wait a moment, do you forget the medical God of that abnormal rule?"


    Ye ruoqing had no hesitation in her eyes and closed her eyes quietly.


    "Well, I see." Chu Yifeng suddenly strides forward, squatting beside ye ruoqing, "I''ll go with you."


    I don''t want to go to the place where the God of medicine lives. I once visited with my father. I don''t want to suffer that kind of sin any more in my life, let alone for such an insignificant person.


    But I have heard a light sullen tone from ye ruoqing''s words just now. If I don''t make up for it quickly, my position will fall sharply in her heart. For this, Chu Yifeng gritted her teeth. It''s time to make up for it before suffering. Because of the instant movement, I have the only chance to touch ye ruoqing.


    At the moment, his eyes swept over Xiao Shili''s face. What''s the matter with this boy? He can make the first school flower ye ruoqing care so much. Moreover, this bastard is still lying in ye ruoqing''s tender arms, with his head resting on his fragrant thigh. It''s his dream!!


    Just because the other party is the successor of one of the four magic machines? Hum, so what? Is it strong? It''s not like being beaten like this. In terms of status, the other party is just a poor student. In the real world, he can''t be found when he is lost in the crowd. His father was the vice president of Shenkai college. He was in charge of the whole college. There were thousands of agents who could easily kill each other. In the real world, my family is one of the four most famous financial groups in Europe. The money spent on my pet dog is enough to buy your poor life.

 Chapter 757

    Chu Yifeng, who is extremely jealous, stares at Xiao Shili with a bad complexion, hoping that the other party will be poisoned and killed now.


    However, now there is a happy thing, that is, you can touch ye ruoqing''s little hand soon. Chu Yifeng is very happy and secretly looks at ye ruoqing. He wants to keep his image. He''s sorry to take the initiative. He hopes that the other party will take the initiative to extend his fragrant and tender hand quickly.


    "They''re going too." At this time, the rain ran suddenly jumped between the two people, without hesitation on a hold Chu Yifeng''s hand, the other hand holding Lin Shihan. A burst of blue light immediately surged from around the four people, with Chu Yifeng''s stupefied expression and a sentence in his heart that I grass disappeared in the room.


    The cold wind was blowing on my face, mixed with bits and pieces of snow crystals, which hurt my cheek.


    When the four opened their eyes again, it was already a vast expanse of white ice and snow. The cold wind was raging between heaven and earth, and the sky was gloomy and lead gray.


    From the warm hotel room suddenly came to the altitude of several thousand meters of snow plateau, this huge contrast suddenly makes people hard to accept, Chu Yifeng came once, also can be regarded as a habit, just cold body, keep jumping in place.


    Yuran couldn''t stand it any more. Her little face turned red. In addition to the cold, she felt dizzy and nauseous. She bent down and said, "no way... Ruoqing Xuejie, it''s very difficult for her to breathe..."


    "It''s altitude sickness." Ye ruoqing simply comforted. Despite the rain, Xiao Shi in her arms left this short time, but the green air on her face deepened a bit, which was completely two depths compared with that just now.


    In front of them, a small yurt was exposed under a cliff which was almost submerged by snow. Half of the yurt had collapsed under the pressure of snow, and the remaining half didn''t know whether it was still occupied.


    Ye ruoqing carries Xiao Shili on her back and walks towards the yurt step by step in the strong wind. Chu Yifeng and Yuran also catch up with him.


    Ye ruoqing stood in front of the yurt door and cried to the front, "master Yishen! I have something to see you


    The voice was almost drowned in the sound of wind and snow. I don''t know if the people inside heard it. Ye ruoqing called a few times, and then saw the curtain of the yurt move slightly. He opened half of the curtain and came out of it a white haired old man in Tibetan clothes.


    Ye ruoqing came forward and said, "master Yishen, please help my friend!"


    The old man waved his hand again and again. "I''m not a god of medicine. I''m only a gatekeeper."


    Ye ruoqing asked, "then how can I see the God of medicine?"


    The old man pointed to the mountain, "there is a lama temple on the mountain. The God of medicine is in it. If you want to go to the temple, you can go up this path."


    A few people saw that next to the yurt, there was a path less than one meter wide leading to the top of the mountain. The steps were almost completely covered with snow. They could not see it without someone''s advice.


    Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran looked up to the top of the mountain, where they could see nothing but the shadow of the temple.


    Ye ruoqing thanks the old man and walks up the hill with Xiao Shili on his back.


    Chu also wind heart way, this mountain don''t know has been snow sealed for many years, who knows there is no one above. Last time I came with my father, I only waited at the foot of the mountain, not even the gatekeeper.


    In my heart, I want to stop ye ruoqing, but I know it''s impossible. I can''t see the shadow of the temple, and the mountain road is blocked by snow. I don''t know how long it will take to get there. Chu Yifeng is used to treating people with respect. In his heart, he doesn''t want to suffer, but for ye ruoqing''s sake, he can only endure it.


    The three of them went up the mountain road. Even though they were all trained in physical skills, and their physique and footwork were higher than ordinary people, it was still quite difficult to walk on the narrow and steep mountain road. One side of the mountain road was against the cliff, and the other side was the abyss. Once they fell down, they would not be able to get back the corpse. In addition, the snow was frozen under their feet, Chu Yifeng and Yuran are scared all the way.


    In the middle of the walk, Chu Yifeng changed his back to Xiao Shili. He did not know how long he had been walking. Finally, he saw the shadow of a temple in the distance. When they came to the temple, they were all exhausted. The temperature above the mountain was very low, the wind and snow were fierce, and the altitude reaction made it a miracle that they could walk here safely.


    Ye ruoqing is worried about Xiao Shili''s weak state and can''t bear the low temperature on the mountain. She takes off her overcoat and wraps it around him. At this time, she just wears a single dress and doesn''t care to rest. She quickly walks to the temple door and knocks hard.


    After nearly five minutes, the door of the temple slowly opened. A Lama in a cassock came out to have a look. Without saying anything, he turned and walked to the temple.


    They followed the Lama to a meditation room. The Lama made a gesture to ask him to sit down, then turned and left. Ye ruoqing said in a hurry, "master, my friend is in danger. Please hurry up."


    Without speaking, the Lama opened the door and went out.


    There was a moment''s silence in the Zen room, only the sound of wind and snow outside the door. Such an empty house, there is no fire inside. Although it is indoors, it feels almost as cold as outside. Yuran sees that ye ruoqing is only wearing a single garment. He can''t bear it. He takes off his down jacket and puts it on ye ruoqing. "Sister ruoqing, please put on my clothes for a while. I''m not cold."


    Ye ruoqing said with a smile, "no, sister Yuran, please wear it. I''m sorry to let you accompany me like this."


    Chu also breeze upright color way, "everyone is classmate, don''t mention it, if fine learn younger sister, otherwise you wear me this." Since Laidu has come, and has suffered so much, if you express your dissatisfaction again at this time, the previous sin will not be in vain, so at this moment Chu Yifeng''s face also eased down, looking at ye ruoqing and caring.


    "No, senior." Ye ruoqing politely refused. In fact, although the temperature here is dozens of degrees, she can''t feel the cold at all. Maybe her heart is all focused on someone.


    When Chu Yifeng went out to see where the Lama had gone, Yuran quietly said to ye ruoqing, "sister ruoqing, this Xiao Shili must have something to do with you, right?"


    Ye ruoqing smelled that Yan''s face was slightly red, "no, what can we have to do with it?"


    "If you''re Xuejie, don''t lie to me." Rain ran said with a smile, "along the way your eyes, your expression, all the time worried about him, and who can for a stranger, pay to this point, not to mention me, even Chu Xuechang also see, you would rather be frozen, but afraid of him frozen, tell you, Chu Xuechang is now jealous."

 Chapter 758

    Ye ruoqing gently turned her head, as if she didn''t want Yu ran to see the expression on her face. "You know, he''s no healthier than us now. In such an environment, it''s really dangerous."


    "Yes, yes, I know all about it." Rain ran ridicule eyes are obviously full of disbelief, "but how do you explain, why do you want to choose him at that time?"


    "What?"


    Yu Ran, with a clear expression on his chest, said triumphantly, "just now, when you watched the battle in Tokyo through my queen''s magic mirror, you knew that he was poisoned at the beginning, but you never saved him. In the final battle with shinichimura, you also knew that he couldn''t win, but you didn''t save him until he was knocked unconscious, To sum up, there are two possibilities. "


    Ye ruoqing was already anxious and irritable. At this time, listening to the clear voice of Yu Ran, she could not help but have some interest. She looked back at each other, "OK, you say."


    Rain ran put up a finger, "first of all, you certainly don''t want to expose your identity. This is one of the orders we have to abide by in our mission. I can understand it. Second, I don''t know if my guess is accurate."


    Ye ruoqing, the strange little girl, blushed and said softly, "you say it."


    "Hey, the reason you do this is that you don''t want to interrupt the fight between the two men. To be exact, you don''t want to interrupt the fight between the two men." Yu Ran pointed to Xiao Shili, who was lying on the bed made of several futons, and spat out his tongue. "You not only care about his safety, but also for his heart. When a man is fighting against an opponent who has been longing for a long time, he must not want to be interrupted by a woman, especially to a person with strong self-esteem, who can consider this situation for a person, No wonder he has nothing to do with you


    Ye ruoqing finally can''t hide her blush any more. She is right by this ghost girl. This little girl can guess people''s mind.


    "It''s not me, Xuejie." Rain ran carelessly sat on the futon, "to blame is to blame your expression when you look in the mirror, both worried and tangled."


    "Dead girl, it''s not good to look at the mirror. What do you do when you look at people''s faces?" Ye ruoqing blushed and feigned anger.


    "Hee hee, who let the elder sister grow beautiful? People can''t see enough." The rain ran a pair of lovely Lori face, at this time also like the boudoir complain like to make a pair of frown sigh of the state, "Alas, if people have sister so beautiful face good."


    "Nonsense, Yuran is lovely." Ye ruoqing had a meal, "in fact... Sometimes I really envy you."


    "Envy me?" Yu Ran pouted, "sister, you are powerful and beautiful. There are a group of people in the school who are chasing you again. What''s the second school, Huajiang Jingrou? It''s not as good as you. What do you envy me about?"


    Ye ruoqing wanted to say something, but she wanted to say it again. She gently shook her head, "you don''t understand."


    Yu Ran''s eyes suddenly twinkled slightly. She got up and came to ye ruoqing''s side and asked nervously, "sister ruoqing, would you like this guy?"


    Unexpectedly, ye ruoqing''s reaction was unusually calm, neither affirming nor denying.


    This time, the student sister''s mood is even called the queen of gossip, Shenkai college, and Pang Yuran, who is the first fiery eyed and poisonous tongue, can''t see it. However, she can''t help but whisper, "ruoqing, but you and brother Zimu..."


    "Yuran, I have nothing to do with brother Zimu. Don''t think about it." Ye ruoqing said that although explaining some things is tantamount to covering up, we still have to explain them.


    Yu Ran''s mouth is shriveled. The two handsome boys in the college like you at the same time. Chu Yifeng has a lot of money, and Li Zimu is the chief expert of the college. Moreover, because of the family relationship, they all have a high position in the school. It''s too late for other girls to envy them. It''s OK for you to ignore Chu Yifeng, and there''s a clear ambiguity between Chu Yifeng and Li Zimu, I don''t even admit it.


    Although ye ruoqing also heard a lot of rumors, he had nothing to do, but after chatting with Yuran, he relaxed a lot.


    At this time, the room suddenly came a loud laugh, "two girls, your secret, the old monk but all heard."


    Ye ruoqing and Yu Ran were startled. At the same time, looking back, they only heard the voice coming from the altar in the Zen room. When they were surprised, they saw that a Buddha statue sitting on the altar had become a living bald monk.


    Rain ran gas pointed to the old monk scolded, "smelly monk, really shameless, even hiding here to eavesdrop on others!"


    What ye ruoqing and I just said doesn''t matter even if we listen to the monk. However, when I say that there are many boys chasing ye ruoqing in the school, I can''t help feeling a little envious. When I think of my shy expression and tone, I''m also seen and heard by the old monk. I''m ashamed and annoyed.


    The old monk laughed and said, "I''ve been here all the time, but you two girls didn''t see me. What you said just now is that you voluntarily told me to listen to me, but it''s not eavesdropping."


    The old monk said it well, but when he just came in, he clearly saw that there was a Buddha statue on the altar. How could he become a person without any reason? It must be that the old monk used some special ability. Rain ran hum a, is exposing his trick, but ye ruoqing stopped.


    The old man did become a Buddha just now, but it requires the ability to use it. That is to say, the breath will inevitably leak out, and his Oracle cells can''t have no response to each other''s breath. Ye ruoqing''s ability to cover up her breath while using her ability is rare in the world.


    In this unknown Lama Temple, however, there is such a high-powered envoy, whose identity is self-evident.


    Ye ruoqing put her hands together in front of her chest and said, "master must be the God of medicine, right?"


    The old monk said with a smile, "yes, people outside all call me that. You girl doll has some insight."


    He is still waiting for the arrival of the God of medicine. Unexpectedly, the other party is always in this room. Ye ruoqing can''t help feeling that she has wasted too much time. In this way, the danger of Xiao Shili''s leaving is even more increased. Now, he can''t wait to see the other party and says, "please help my friend!"


    The old monk shook his head and said, "it''s easy to say, but since you come here, you must know my rules."


    All the magic devices in the world are given by an unknown mysterious organization according to its talent. But no one knows where the old monk got the magic device. He only knows that he has a power that can cure any disease, injury or poison in the world. It has almost the effect of bringing the dead back to life, so he is called the God of medicine.


    However, this God of medicine has a strange temper. To treat a person, no matter how serious the injury is, it must be at the cost of the ability of the person seeking medical treatment. I don''t know how many people he has treated for so many years, and the ability he has gained can''t be calculated. But he can''t live in seclusion, and no one knows the use of his ability.


    Chu Yifeng also returned to the Zen room at this time. Hearing that the old monk in front of him was a God in the legend, he could not help staring at him.


    Ye ruoqing nodded without hesitation, "I can give you my ability, master, whatever you like."


    Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran are surprised. The latter knows the rules of the God of medicine. To their surprise, ye ruoqing is willing to lose one of her abilities for the sake of the boy. It was the first time that Yuran heard that he had to pay such a price. He couldn''t help saying angrily, "you old monk have gone too far. Don''t Buddhists pay attention to the virtue of living well? Saving one''s life is better than building a seven level putu. It''s shameful of you to take advantage of the danger of others! "


    The old monk said with a slow smile, "the poison of this friend is the poison of" sorrow totem "in" desire totem ". The time of poisoning is two hours. Although he excretes part of the poison by himself and delays the time of poisoning, after your delay, the remaining time is less than five minutes."


    Yuran suspects that the old monk didn''t show up until someone else''s life was in danger. However, it involves the life and death of ruoqing''s friend, and it''s hard for him to say anything.


    Ye ruoqing said quietly, "master, do you want me to tell you my ability?"


    The old monk waved his hand and said, "no, you have six abilities. They are ancient powers, instant movement, ancient skills, gun dance and galloping, and four abilities are summoned by the devil. I''m not interested in fighting and killing, but I''m interested in instant movement. With this ability, I don''t have to run back and forth to eat, sleep and go to the hut in the future."


    As soon as the old man''s words came out, the three of them were surprised. The old monk didn''t know ye ruoqing before, and he could say all ye ruoqing''s abilities in one breath. It''s incredible.


    Even ye ruoqing frowned. Who is the old monk?


    Instant movement is a rare and powerful ability. Users can move to any place they want. They can go in and out of the battlefield freely. They can also be used for reconnaissance, intelligence stealing and saving people. It has a wide range of uses. Even if a magic machine does not have any other ability, its strength can directly reach the middle level.


    Chu also breeze facial expression suddenly a change, blurt out a way, "can''t, this ability absolutely can''t!"


    Rain ran also seized ye ruoqing''s hand and shook it tightly. He whispered, "sister ruoqing, I can''t promise him."


    They both know the importance of this ability to ye ruoqing, and instant movement is also the highest level ability ye ruoqing cultivates. If ye ruoqing loses this ability, her strength will undoubtedly be greatly reduced by half.

 Chapter 759

    What''s more, the old monk only wanted to use this ability to eat, sleep and use the toilet. It''s an insult to such a strong ability.


    To their surprise, ye ruoqing calmly stretched out her left hand, "deal."


    Chu Yifeng looks at ye ruoqing inconceivably. She is really willing to pay such a huge price for that boy. She can''t help but start to guess the relationship between ye ruoqing and Xiao Shili again.


    With a smile, the old monk jumped down from the altar. Under his robe, his hands, which had been dry and scorched, slowly extended to ye ruoqing''s fingertips.


    "Wait!" Chu Yifeng finally can''t help but stand out. If it''s a little later, it will be irreparable.


    I absolutely can''t allow ye ruoqing to be so capricious. In addition to her concern for ye ruoqing, this woman must eventually be her own. Her loss also represents her own loss. Can''t I allow her to do so?


    "Oh?" The old monk raised his eyebrows and glanced at Chu Yifeng. "Since you are so reluctant, take one of your abilities. Your" power sucking "can absorb other people''s physical strength and energy. It''s also a good ability. How about using it to return" instant movement "


    The old man once again accurately said Chu Yifeng''s ability, which surprised everyone again. Chu Yifeng was sure that he had never seen each other before today. He didn''t know why the other party would say his ability?


    "This..." his tone suddenly ended. Although he didn''t want to let ye ruoqing suffer losses, he didn''t want to change the matter to himself. He didn''t need to lose an ability for an unrelated person, and absorbing power is one of the important abilities he relied on.


    "Needless to say, Mr. Feng and Mr. Yu Ran, thank you for your kindness, but I''ve decided this matter." Ye ruoqing frowned, time is too late, he can''t do the slightest delay, stretched out his finger, looking at the old monk way, "master, please."


    "Good." The old monk happily stretched out his fingers and touched ye ruoqing''s fingers together. A light yellow light suddenly flowed along the scallion white jade fingers to the thin fingers.


    It takes a lot of effort and ingenuity to acquire a capability, but the process of capability transfer can be completed in only a few seconds.


    Ye ruoqing took back her fingers and said calmly, "have you treated my friend now?"


    The old monk laughed a few times. "I''ve already solved the poison in his inner body for him. Otherwise, how can he live till now? What I say is five minutes, but it''s just you little dolls that make you nervous."


    The other side did not do anything, the poison even solved? Yu Ran didn''t believe it. He was afraid that the old man would cheat. He accepted the ability but didn''t detoxify others. He said immediately, "when did you detoxify it? Why didn''t we see it?"


    "Ha ha, when you two girls whispered, I had already solved the poison in the boy''s body."


    Hearing this, Yu Ran blushed and retorted, "boast about it. The toxin in his body has entered his heart. Even ruoqing''s cure can''t help him. How can he solve it so easily?"


    The old monk snorted with disdain, "it''s nothing to worry about the poison of the sad totem. The most poisonous poison in the world can be solved by the poor monk. Besides, this little poison, the poison of the sad totem, can''t even be ranked among the poisons in the world. It can only be regarded as a small poison that can''t be labeled. This little boy has been poisoned for a long time, and the poison really goes deep into the heart. Otherwise, there is no need for the poor monk, Any cure is enough. "


    Among the three, ye ruoqing was the only one who was really anxious and nervous. At this time, Xiao Shili, who was sleeping on the futon, quickly bent down. The green on his face had faded away, and he had blood color, and his breathing became smooth. He was glad to know that the God of medicine didn''t cheat him. He quickly got up and said, "thank you, master."


    "No thanks, no thanks. I''m not at a loss to exchange one ability for another." The old monk said with a smile.


    Ye ruoqing''s joyful look slowly converged. She turned to Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran and said, "OK, let''s go."


    Chu Yifeng''s face is uncertain. He accompanies ye ruoqing to come here to win her favor. Unexpectedly, things are far beyond his expectation. In order to save the boy, ye ruoqing is willing to lose one of her most important abilities. If they have no special relationship, even if ye ruoqing tells herself, she won''t believe it.


    Of course, it''s impossible for ye ruoqing to explain to herself, and the relationship between herself and ye ruoqing is just an ordinary friendship. But what''s the relationship between this boy and ye ruoqing?


    lover? Impossible. I''ve never heard of Ye ruoqing having a boyfriend, and the whole college doesn''t know about it. Are they brothers and sisters? Or brother and sister? Although this reason is enough to convince myself, it is still a little too reluctant. If it is such a relationship, ye ruoqing would just say it directly, and why hide it.


    No, I must find out the details of this man. My father should have the background information of this man named Xiao Shili. I will find out when I go back. Chu Yifeng thought in his heart.


    The rain ran Du starts small mouth way, "but the elder sister you have no ability now, how can we go back?"¡°


    This is a problem. The other two people didn''t think of this. It''s on the snowy mountain in the extreme west of China. There are no trains or cars. Even if one or two Tibetans can be found at the bottom of the mountain, they can''t help a few people leave the vast snowy mountain.


    In desperation, ye ruoqing had to ask the old monk, "master, could you please send us out? If you move in an instant, you can come back in a few seconds."


    Unexpectedly, the old monk shook his head like a rattle, "no, no, I haven''t left this temple for more than 40 years. If you want me to send you to a big city, you can''t do it."


    Ye ruoqing said politely, "you don''t have to go to a big city, just find a place with transportation to put us down."


    The old monk still shook his head, "no, it can''t be in a place with many people. I''m here to cultivate my nature, and I can''t be harassed by any vulgarity."


    Pretending B, Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran jump out these two words at the same time. Looking at the old man''s appearance, they don''t look like the kind of immortal monk. Rain ran ruthlessly belly Fei, just now also eavesdrop on other people''s girl''s private whisper, this will pretend to be serious again.


    Ye ruoqing showed a trace of embarrassment on her pretty face, "then... Master, where can I find someone nearby?"


    Some people may be able to borrow transportation tools, but in this remote place, I''m afraid the only thing they can find is ox cart and donkey cart. It''s better to go out on foot with this kind of animal drawn cart.

 Chapter 760

    The old monk seemed to shake his head helplessly. "Forget it, I can''t help it. I''ll be a good man again. Come with me."


    Yuran spat his tongue out at his back. Then the three men followed the old monk to the back court. Unexpectedly, the interior of this seemingly humble Lama Temple was extremely large. After leaving the Buddhist temple, they turned to the back court. They saw many buildings next to each other, carved with jade and ancient style. They didn''t know the direction of the building.


    Chu Yifeng had learned it when he just went out, but before he could boast to the two girls, he pretended to be knowledgeable and versatile and said, "this Lama Temple has a history of at least thousands of years. Although it is not as large as the Potala Palace, it is also magnificent, but this place is rarely visited and has a bad climate, Otherwise, it would have been developed into a famous tourist attraction by the local government. "


    Both girls had never seen the mysterious Tibetan culture before, and they were very curious. Yu Ran dragged ye ruoqing to some historic sites from time to time to feel the relief on the wooden fence and look at the murals on the wall.


    The old monk and three people came to a high tower in the middle of the back court. They were stunned again. They saw an airship on the top platform of a 20 meter stone tower!


    Yes, it''s a real airship, but looking at the appearance and the date, it should have been in the museum long ago. The huge streamlined hull is still made of felt. The pod is completely open-air, hanging like a basket.


    The three looked up at the airship for a few seconds, and Chu Yifeng asked, "master, how can you have this thing in your temple?"


    "Less is more." The old monk looked at him with disapproval, "don''t so many people in the poor monk''s temple have to eat every day? It''s thousands of meters above sea level up and down the mountain. It takes at least a few hours to walk. With this, it''s much more convenient for the temple to purchase materials every month. "


    I see. All three nodded. However, Chu Yifeng still had some opinions. He looked at this old thing anxiously, "is this thing reliable? If we fly to the middle of the plane and crash, we will be miserable."


    "Anyway, there is only such a means of transportation in this temple. I''m willing to give it to you for the sake of Buddha''s mercy. Do you want it or not? Don''t pull it down." The old monk said as if he had done much good.


    It''s OK to say anything else. At the mention of Buddha''s mercy, Yuran''s little face can''t help but get angry again. The word "Buddha" comes out of this old man''s mouth, which is a blasphemy to Buddha.


    "Thank you, master." Ye ruoqing respectfully put her hands together and saluted the master. It''s good to find this kind of thing here. It''s better to fly in the sky, at least than to run up and down. It''s hard to expect someone else to make a plane for you in the temple.


    "Master, I have one more thing to ask your permission." Ye ruoqing said, "my friend..."


    Unexpectedly, the old monk nodded his head this time. "I know, your friend will stay with me for a few days. Although his poison has been removed, his body is still very weak after poisoning. One of the poisons of the sad totem is that it can slowly corrode people''s body. If you don''t take care of it in time after detoxification, I''m afraid it will leave permanent defects in the future."


    Ye ruoqing smiles gratefully at the old monk. She was ordered by her school to go back to China to get information about the adaptation of the soul of filfado. But she never thought that it would be him. Last time at the amusement park, they accidentally met and met each other face to face!


    Ye ruoqing''s heart began to be in disorder at that time. I thought that two people would never meet again. He would be forgotten in his memory. Maybe this is the best ending as he is now. But the fate of the arrangement, or let two people meet again.


    The school sent three people to carry out the task of monitoring the son of the dark night. One of the rules that can''t be broken in the task is not to let the other party find out. I''ve already disobeyed the order this time. Now I can''t take him with me, and I''m not ready to face him.


    "Xuejie, Xuejie."


    Rain ran called twice, ye ruoqing found himself distracted, look some unnaturally should be a.


    "Can we go now?" Yu Ran''s big eyes show a kind of ambiguous look, as if to show that he knows what the elder sister is thinking. Hum, I''m sure I don''t like that guy, and I don''t like other people. Who believes that?


    Ye ruoqing nodded, at this time, several lamas have helped to set the airship on fire on the tower, and then several people came to the tower.


    "Master, thank you very much this time." Ye ruoqing once again deeply thanks the old monk, "see you later."


    "Wait a minute.". At this time, the old monk suddenly extended a big hand to the three people who were about to board the airship.


    "What?" Chu Yifeng looked at each other''s big hand full of cocoons.


    "Give me money, give me money!" The old monk raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t say that I would give you this airship. As soon as you leave, what can we do when we go down the mountain to buy it? Please give me money. Amitabha, half a million dollars, not a cent less."


    Three people suddenly petrified, this... This is simply taking advantage of the danger of others, taking advantage of the fire to rob... Buddhist children, how can it be like this


    Although the airship was dilapidated, it was still flying smoothly. All the way through the layers of white clouds and the snow covered mountains, there was nothing wrong with it. Chu Yifeng''s premonition that the plane was destroyed and people died all the way finally subsided.


    I''m the most damned depressed. For this boy, I went all the way to climb the snow mountain, cold and hungry. I suffered so much. I finally got a sum of money. Why should I do it.


    Because the old monk refused to let go, Chu Yifeng finally had to pay the 500000 yuan himself and agreed to call the old monk''s Swiss bank account afterwards.


    Damn it, this dead old bald ass even has a bank account! And it''s Swiss bank! Chu Yifeng suspects that the old man is a fake monk. It''s true to earn money here. Maybe there are dozens of such airships in the old man''s temple. Every time someone comes to see a doctor, he sells the airship to someone else. One of them costs US $500000. How much does the old man earn after running a hospital here for so many years?


    This money is nothing to Chu Yifeng, but his woman is robbed by others, and he has to give money to others. What''s the matter? When he goes back, he must find out the details of Xiao Shili, and then no matter what son of the night he is, as long as he dares to stand in front of our young master, he must clean him up.

 Chapter 761

    "Sister ruoqing, where are we going now?" Rain ran asked, lying on the edge of the pod.


    Although the task was not a failure, it was not necessary to continue. The school just ordered the three of them to monitor Xiao Shili''s every move in Tokyo. But now the other party has left Tokyo, which is beyond the scope of the task. Now they should go back to school.


    However, Chu Yifeng has the highest academic level here. In Shenkai college, learning means the level and status. Because of Chu Yifeng''s face, ye ruoqing said, "master Yifeng is in charge of our operation. The next step is to listen to master Yifeng."


    Chu Yifeng is dissatisfied with the boss in his heart. Now he knows that I''m a senior. It''s time for you to listen to me. Why didn''t you listen to me when you didn''t let you save that boy just now. But after all, his resentment really focused on Xiao Shili, but he didn''t dare to have any different feelings towards ye ruoqing. After hearing this, he said hurriedly, "although I''m higher than you, ruoqing Xuemei is the smartest and most resourceful one here. Anyway, the school didn''t ask us to go back as soon as we finished the task. If ruoqing Xuemei wants to play anywhere else, We''ll all go with you. "


    Rain ran shriveled shriveled small mouth, "in fact, it''s the seniors themselves want to go, but also have to pull up ruoqing elder sister, you..." she said half, and remembered that she couldn''t say sorry for brother Zimu, so Sheng Sheng stopped talking.


    Chu Yifeng said this, part of it is to please ye ruoqing, the other part is really like taking the opportunity of this mission to create more time to spend with ye ruoqing, two people together, even with the little girl Yuran, if you can really find a romantic country for a little holiday, and put on a few romantic tricks, you don''t believe ye ruoqing will be unmoved.


    In fact, girls are the same. They like romance and men who can surprise themselves. When they master the girl''s psychology, they always have no disadvantage in picking up girls. Although ye ruoqing is different from other girls, she has a kind of inherent elegance and aloofness in her personality, but she can be moved by her own identity and status.


    "By the way, it seems that brother Zimu is also in Japan recently. Shall we go to Japan to find him?" Rain ran in the side suddenly thought of what is the same, surprise ground proposal way.


    Zimu, it''s Zimu again! Chu also breeze snorted a, this little wench piece, early know don''t take her, first let her go back to school.


    It''s good to travel to Japan, but I''m really afraid to let ye ruoqing meet Zimu. Recently, I''ve heard some rumors about the two. Although I don''t think I''ll lose to Zimu, I''d better avoid the two meeting.


    Chu Yifeng was about to object, but ye ruoqing quickly agreed to the proposal. "Well, it''s just spring. I also want to see cherry blossoms in Tokyo."


    She agreed! Chu Yifeng is jealous. Although ye ruoqing doesn''t say that she wants to go to find Zimu, it''s hard to know if they really have anything to do with each other. Zimu, however, is more difficult to deal with than Xiao Shi. Directly speaking, they are not at the same level. Zimu is his main enemy.


    As the chief strong student in the college, he didn''t even have a chance to win one tenth of each other. Thinking of this, Chu Yifeng couldn''t help feeling depressed again. He only hoped that ye ruoqing would not meet Zimu at that time. However, there is rain, but this little girl is stirring up beside us. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to achieve all this.


    No one knows, but Yuran has her own plan in her heart. She hopes to make up ye ruoqing and Li Zimu. Anyway, they are a little ambiguous, and there are rumors about them on campus. And the two are the best match in the school. Ruoqing Xuejie is the first flower of Shenkai college, and Zimu is the first master of Shenkai college. Since ancient times, she has been a beautiful woman with a hero. That''s right.


    In this way, I have always liked Yifeng, and I will take my eyes away from ruoqing. Maybe... I will pay more attention to myself... Maybe. Rain ran red face, shyly think way.


    Ye ruoqing said that going to Tokyo to see cherry blossoms was actually a fake.


    She understands Xiao Shili''s character and knows that he won''t give up when he is defeated by the other party this time. Maybe once he recovers, he will start to prepare for a counterattack immediately. He is the kind of person who will never admit defeat and never yield to others.


    In the near future, Tokyo will be in a big mess again. Ye ruoqing doesn''t trust someone, so she wants to go to Tokyo.


    Golden sunlight into the window lattice, sprinkled on the young pale cheek.


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes slightly. Is he still alive?


    This is where?


    He sat up and looked around. It seemed that the decorations were in a temple. How could he be in the temple? The scenes in my mind began to emerge. Under the Tokyo Tower, I lost consciousness after I got the palm of Shinoda Yoshimura.


    Who saved himself? In that situation, someone could save himself. Xiao Shili couldn''t help admiring the man who saved himself.


    "Hahaha, boy, wake up." A burst of loud laughter suddenly came from behind.


    Xiao Shili looked back and saw an old monk in cassock sitting on the altar behind him. He was grinning at himself. He put his hand into the bowl in front of him, took out a cooked meat leg and began to chew.


    Xiao Shili tried to get up, but he had no strength all over. From bone to muscle, he felt sour.


    "Don''t move. The damage caused by the poison of sad totem hasn''t been recovered. If it comes hard, your body tissue will collapse." The old monk chewed his legs and said.


    Xiao Shili had to get up half straight and said, "thank you for saving my life. What''s your name, please?"


    The old man waved his hand, "I didn''t save your life. If you want to ask me your name, I''ll be the poor monk duo Zang."


    Xiao Shili looked at the old monk''s eating, but he frowned. How could any monk in the temple climb up to the throne himself, and openly break the meat precepts on the throne.


    "Excuse me, master duozang, who saved me and where is this?" Xiao Shili didn''t know where he was. He asked respectfully.


    "Ha ha, I can''t talk about an expert. There''s a pretty little girl." Duo Zang shook his head and said with a smile, "people are willing to give up an ability for you, but you are very lucky."


    It''s a girl who saved herself? Xiao Shili thought about the girl he knew. No one could save himself under Zhentian Xingcun. The girl''s strength should be equal to Zhentian Xingcun at least.

 Chapter 762

    Zhentian Xingcun is the strongest existence he has met so far. Among the people he knows, let alone girls, no one has such strength.


    What''s the meaning of giving up an ability? Is this girl also a miracle agent? Xiao Shili pondered that if the girl had some special ability, it might not be impossible to save herself, but she didn''t know each other. Why did she save herself?


    "Who is the girl who saved me, master duozang?" Xiao Shili had to ask the old monk, "what does it mean to give up an ability?"


    "Giving up ability is the price of saving you, of course." Duo Zang ate a mouthful of chicken, "poor monk, but he never saves people''s lives in vain."


    After all, the old monk saved himself. At the moment, Xiao Shili felt that the old monk''s words and actions were quite different from those of ordinary people, but most of the senior people were like this, so he didn''t think so. He once again thanks the old monk.


    After eating the drumstick, the old monk jumped down from the altar, stood in front of Xiao Shili, looked at him and said, "OK, you stand up and give me two steps to have a look."


    what? Just now you said don''t let others move. Now you ask them to take two steps. If you don''t tell them to go now, it''s quite difficult even to stand up. Xiao Shili couldn''t help being more self-restraint. Although the old monk could detoxify, was he really a madman? "Didn''t you just say..."


    "I didn''t look at it just now. Now I look at your body. Of course, it''s different. Come on, take two steps." The old monk urged like calling a chicken and a dog.


    Xiao Shili had no choice but to get up from the ground. With one effort, a burst of pain surged up. He gritted his teeth, withstood the pain, tried several times, and finally stood up from the ground.


    "OK, OK, two more steps."


    Xiao Shili took two steps and felt that he had exhausted his strength. He just wanted to sit down and have a rest. But duo Zang nodded to one side and said with a smile, "yes, your Qianlong heart formula has reached the fourth level. Its resilience is really amazing. If you are an ordinary person, it will be difficult to recover to your present level in a year and a half."


    Xiao Shili was surprised. How did the old monk know that he had practiced Qianlong heart formula? And even when you get to that level, you know it all.


    "Don''t look like that. Qianlong xinjue is not a great skill, but it''s also great that you can reach the fourth level at such an age." Duo Zang made a recollection and said to himself, "the boy who came with the girl five days ago, did he practice to the second or the third level..."


    With the girl who saved himself, is there another man? Does the other side know the secret of dragon''s heart? Xiao Shili felt that he could get a lot of important information from the old monk''s words, but the other side refused to disclose it to him easily.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili suddenly supported the wall and went out as soon as he gritted his teeth.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Duo Zang cried in a hurry.


    "Thank you for saving my next life. I have nothing to repay you. I''ll leave now." Xiao Shili said in a strong tone.


    "No, No." Duocang quickly stopped, "although your damaged body tissue has basically repaired itself, your strength is still weak. It''s OK to walk a few steps. If you walk a lot, it will cause great damage to your body."


    "I have a good idea... I don''t want to worry about it." Xiao Shili said this reluctantly. When he stepped out, he almost fell to the ground. He knew that the old monk didn''t cheat himself this time, but he had to know the whole story.


    "No, no, that girl gave you to me and asked me to cure you. If you die, will you become a man who has no faith in his words? " Duo Zang is in a hurry.


    "Well, tell me, who saved me?" Xiao Shili leaned against the wall and turned to look at each other.


    "The poor monk said it was a little girl, and I don''t know her name. In short, she was very beautiful. There was a man and a woman beside her, which seemed to be her friend." In order to make Xiao Shili calm down, duo Zang tells the truth.


    "What did they say when they sent me?"


    "What? It''s very interesting for you, my little girl. For your sake, I don''t even want such a powerful ability. What can I say? " Duo Zang sneers at Xiao Shi, as if he is disdaining Xiao Shi. He does not know his fortune when he is away from him.


    "What is her lost ability?"


    "Instant movement." Duo Zang was proud, "but this ability is now poor monk''s


    Listen to duo Zang and finish the whole thing.


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help but smile bitterly. When he was around, there was another girl who was willing to help him like this.


    In order to save himself, the other party has lost one of his own abilities. As a magic emissary, Xiao Shili certainly knows what it means. No matter who the other party is, he owes others a big favor.


    I haven''t heard of the God of medicine. It''s not like the old monk''s generous appearance, but the poison in his body has really been solved.


    Since it''s always the rule of the other party to save a person at the cost of an ability, Xiao Shili didn''t complain about the old monk. Now he stretched out his hand and said, "elder, I''m in a coma. I really don''t know what''s going on around me. No matter who saved me, I should bear the cost. Now take one of my abilities, If you meet that girl in the future, please give her back her ability. "


    Duo Zang shook his head again and again. "How can it be? I don''t owe money or return money here. I can''t return my ability. If you feel sorry for that girl, just give her one of my abilities. I don''t want to do anything about it."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t persuade duo Zang, so he had to give up. He thought that other girls might not want his own ability. If he could make up for his guilt, he would certainly like to.


    It will take some time for Xiao Shili to recover completely, so he will spend some time here for a while. During this time, Xiao Shili uses the power of gentian every day to speed up his recovery. When he is bored, he goes to the temple.


    The temple is located on the top of the snow mountain, but its scale and area are not small. The total number of houses in the temple is at least 100, almost equal to a small town.


    One day, Xiao Shili accidentally found a Tibetan Buddhist style Pagoda with eight edges, which is not very impressive in the temple. On a plaque above the gate, there is a line of Tibetan language written in gold, which is very beautiful.


    Curiosity, called a small Lama asked, only to know that the meaning of Tibetan is "Tibetan Pavilion."


    Xiao Shili is living in a boring place these days. There is neither TV nor Internet in the temple. When he heard that it is a sutra Pavilion, he wanted to go in and have a look. But the little Lama said that this is the forbidden area of the temple, and no one can enter it except the abbot.


    Xiao Shili, of course, was not reconciled. At midnight, he got up quietly, debated the direction in the dark, came to the pagoda, and secretly turned in through the window on the first floor. However, the scene inside surprised him.


    There are very few Buddhist scriptures in Tibetan. On the contrary, the whole pagoda is filled with books in other fields of society. The military, geography, humanities, science, literature and technology are just like a large library.


    Xiao Shili didn''t expect that there was such a place in this ancient temple. He was so happy that he was not bored. What''s more, I found two computers on the top floor of the pagoda, and I was able to access the Internet with satellite signals!


    Now it seems that the old monk himself is mostly hiding in the tower to play the game. He doesn''t want to be found, so he deceives other lamas in the temple that it''s a forbidden area. Zhenima is shameless enough.


    From that day on, Xiao Shili devoted himself to practicing Qianlong formula in the daytime. At night, he went to the Sutra pavilion to read books and search for information on the Internet. All this was to prepare for the next counterattack.


    He didn''t forget that knowledge is also a powerful weapon for himself, and he can even use it to gain more power for himself!


    It took Xiao Shili almost a whole month to make up for the damage to his body.


    With the increase of time in the temple, duo Cang and this man became more and more mysterious in Xiao Shili''s heart. He had such powerful healing ability that he gained an ability from the patient without curing a person well. For so many years, I don''t know how many kinds of abilities he had accumulated in his body, and no matter how strong or weak these abilities were, he only had so many abilities, It''s enough to make the old monk a top master, but he is willing to live in seclusion all the time. According to the lamas in the temple, the abbot has never stepped down from the snow mountain for decades. Xiao Shili couldn''t help but wonder why he had so many abilities since he had no contact with the outside world.


    On this day, Xiao Shili was running the power of gentian in the Zen room. He had just broken through the flying dragon stage, and there was still a long way to go to break through the battle dragon. A month ago, Zhentian Xingcun caught the picture of his awakening with one hand, which is still deeply imprinted in Xiao Shili''s heart.


    Of course, this matter can not be so simple to end, with their current strength, even at its heyday, it is not the opponent of Zhentian Xingcun. Now the most urgent task is to expand their own strength until they can compete with Shinda Xingcun.


    Just as Xiao Shili was thinking about how to improve his strength quickly in a short time, the figure in front of him suddenly appeared in his room.


    "Master, I''ve said it many times. Can you knock on the door when you come in later?" Xiao Shili, who was startled, complained that she had checked her body several times in the past month. Every time, she suddenly moved to her room.

 Chapter 763

    I didn''t expect that today''s duo Zang was quite different from usual, with a serious look on his face. Xiao Shili was a little surprised that the old monk could have such a face.


    "Well, I admit it." Without waiting for the old monk to speak, Xiao Shili took the lead in confessing, "I peeked at the Maopian in the computer of your Sutra Pavilion, and deleted some of them. I can''t blame you. Those women are so ugly. I''m afraid they will affect the Buddha''s impression of you. I also broke your Playboy in the last shelf, but it''s not me, When I showed it to the Little Lamas, it was torn by them. "


    The old monk''s face suddenly changed. He raised his hand and pointed to Xiao Shili tremblingly, "what... You... Deleted my film?"


    Xiao Shili was in a daze. He didn''t know his feelings. Isn''t it this?


    "And... My book..." Duo Zang''s serious face began to become extremely sad, "that''s the collection version of the 1970s..."


    It''s not the same thing? What is it that makes the old monk so serious? Xiao Shi''s head became bigger when he left.


    "You son of a bitch, I''ll fight with you!" The old monk rushed up with his old fist.


    This is not an ordinary old monk. Any one of his abilities can kill people. Xiao Shili just blocked a futon in front of him. Duo Zang suddenly stopped and shook his head. "Forget it, I''m not for this today."


    Looking at the old monk''s reaction, Xiao Shi felt relieved. At least this matter is much less serious than Mao''s films and books.


    Duo Zang regained his serious expression, looked at Xiao Shili and said slowly, "you''ve been in my cultivation for a month. Now your body has basically recovered, and it''s time to leave."


    Xiao Shili originally planned to say goodbye to duozang these days. His injury has healed, and there is no need to stay here any more. He thought that the old monk would not be really angry about this? At the moment, after hearing the speech, he said, "this period of time has really bothered the master. I will never forget the kindness of saving his life."


    Duo Zang nodded, "but before you go, I still have something to say to you."


    Xiao Shili immediately made a ready attitude.


    Duo Zang''s eyes were deep and said, "I saw the battle in Tokyo. You showed great strength, but you are still far behind your opponent."


    I didn''t expect that the master also knew about it, and after listening to the tone of the other party, he knew quite clearly about the situation at that time.


    Xiao Shili didn''t shy away. He told the truth, "I know I''m not the opponent of the other side, but my younger generation was poisoned at that time. He thought he would die, so he wanted to fight one of the battles with all his strength. Unexpectedly, he was defeated so thoroughly."


    Looking at Xiao Shili''s face with a faint bitter smile, duo Zang shook his head and said, "it''s normal for you to be defeated by him. In fact, it''s amazing that you can still live after you''ve been beaten by him."


    Xiao Shili thought that the master was comforting himself, but he just laughed and didn''t speak.


    Duo Zang also said, "you and Yoshimura Shinda are the same adapters of the four Shenji. You are almost the same in talent and bone, and you are even higher than him. This is related to the war spirit in your body. The reason for your defeat is that you have not integrated into the Shenji for a short time, and the war spirit in your body has not yet fully awakened. If you are given a few more years to practice, It''s not difficult to defeat Zhentian Xingcun. "


    Xiao Shili''s face changed slightly. Suddenly, he saluted duo Zang deeply with his hands and ten hands. He said respectfully, "I have a lot of puzzles. I hope you can give me some advice."


    The old monk is by no means an ordinary man. Xiao Shili just realized that he had just thought that he was a hermit. After listening to these words, Xiao Shili''s eyes on the old man changed again.


    Duo Zang didn''t say anything, just turned around and walked out. Xiao Shili stopped for a few seconds and then followed duo Zang.


    When they got out of the temple, duo Zang didn''t go down the path. Instead, he went in the direction behind the temple.


    Xiao Shili thought that the temple was at the top of the snow mountain. Unexpectedly, there was a mountain at the back of the temple. It was only because the mountain was too high and the whole mountain was hidden by the clouds that it was difficult to be seen.


    Xiao Shili followed duo Zang to the front of the mountain. The front of the mountain is extremely steep. The whole mountain is almost cut down by 90 degrees. The snow on the rock has frozen into ice in the cold wind. From a distance, it is really like a huge piece of ice, which has been split into a section from the center. It turned out to be a precipice. Xiao Shili thought that the whole mountain had no radian, and the part hidden in the clouds didn''t know how high it was. Even if the professional climbing team came, it might not be able to climb it.


    At this time, duo Zang suddenly jumped up and stepped directly on the mountain wall with his feet. He stood up in the air and walked up like walking on the ground. He turned back to Xiao Shili and said, "if you can keep up, I''ll tell you the secret you always want to know."


    Xiao Shili smiles in his heart. It''s obvious that the old monk wants to show off his accumulated powers. However, it''s ten times easier for me to cope with this situation.


    "Wait a minute." Duo Zang suddenly thought of something and added, "you are not allowed to use that pair of wings. It depends on your hands and feet to keep up!"


    The old man was really cunning, but Xiao Shili had just recovered from his injury, and he wanted to take this opportunity to try his strength. When he came back, he said with a smile, "I''m not polite, master." With that, he jumped up two meters, and then hit the rock wall with one blow. The rock was frozen hard in the cold, and was shot out of a big hole by Xiao Shili. Then he put his arm into the hole and jumped up a few meters. After several times, he left duozang far behind.


    Duo Zang laughs and shouts. His body suddenly shakes. He speeds up and runs up along the steep straight wall. His speed is several times faster than that of ordinary people on the flat ground. Xiao Shili stops a little and is overtaken by later duo Zang.


    One by one, the two constantly surpass each other. Duo Zang''s speed is even and fast, but Xiao Shili stops and then suddenly advances. When they finally reach the peak, Xiao Shili gathers his strength to make a leap, and falls on the top a few seconds faster than duo Zang.


    Duo Zang ran to the top of the mountain immediately, because he was defeated by Xiao Shili. He twisted his waist and said to himself, "well, I''m old, but I still can''t refuse to be old."

 Chapter 764

    Xiao Shili''s goal is not to win the other party. Now he says, "master, can you answer the questions for me now?"


    Unexpectedly, duo Zang walked straight ahead and said, "it''s too early to get there."


    Xiao Shili saw that the old monk didn''t mean what he said, and he had no choice but to follow him.


    The two of them competed and climbed all the way up. Before they knew it, the altitude was thousands of meters above sea level, and the air was thinner. Even Xiao Shili''s constitution could not help feeling a strong sense of depression in his chest.


    At the moment, it was covered with clouds and fog. Looking around, it was like a fairyland in the myth. Seeing this scene, Xiao Shili could not help but broaden his mind. At this time, he understood why so many people had to climb the peak without difficulties. He had such a magnificent feeling when he was on the top of the earth.


    The body is covered in white, and nothing else can be seen. But duo Zang kept on walking, and his body gradually disappeared in the clouds and snow. Xiao Shili was a little worried. He didn''t know if there was a way around the top of the mountain. He could not help calling for a few times, but there was no response in front of him, so he had to follow him.


    The eyes can''t see the things around the body. They can only walk forward step by step with the feeling at their feet. In case of a slip, they will fall from the peak of tens of thousands of feet, and the gods will not be saved.


    Although Xiao Shili has the ability to fly to heaven and guarantee that he will be OK, he can''t help but feel a little nervous. At this time, he realized that just now was the time to test his strength and skills, but now is the time to test his courage.


    After groping for a hundred steps in the empty space, a mountain breeze came, and the clouds cleared away. Suddenly, he was suddenly enlightened. However, Xiao Shili suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. It turned out that he was walking on a path less than half a meter wide. If he stepped on the air with a little deviation, he would fall into the abyss.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a road on the cliff of the empty mountain. Xiao Shili said secretly that this road was actually an arched stone cliff, which was horizontally erected on two peaks several kilometers high. The bottom was empty, and a vast white wind and snow roared past. Along this stone cliff, it led to the opposite peak.


    After walking along the breathtaking 100 meter trail, duo Zang stood at the other end of the cliff, looked at Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "boy, how do you feel?"


    Xiao Shili looked back at the slender arch cliff and asked, "master, do you often come here when you are free?"


    Duo Zang looked up at the rolling clouds in the sky and said with a smile, "I don''t know how many years I haven''t been here. The stone road connecting the two peaks is called the other bank cliff. Back then, it was an important defense road."


    "Garrison?" Xiao Shili was surprised and said, "did anyone ever live here?" Regardless of the extreme cold and thin air here, we can say that the snowstorms are raging day and night on the wanzhang snow mountain, and the vegetation and animals can not survive here. If people lived here before, what would they eat?


    "Let''s go." Duo Zang, with both hands on his back, continued to walk forward. The broad cassock on his thin body was dancing wildly in the snow, suddenly showing a kind of desolate and majestic spirit.


    Xiao Shili followed duo Zang on his way. He just went up the mountain, but now he is going down the mountain. In other words, he first climbed up the top of one mountain, reached another mountain through the stone bridge, and then walked down the mountain.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t know where duo Zang is going to take him. Are there any difficulties ahead to test him? Since the other party wants to answer some doubts in his own heart, why do he have to do it again? Although the road is steep, it''s no problem for him to pass easily.


    Unexpectedly, the next journey was smooth. The way down the mountain was much easier than the way up the mountain. Moreover, it seemed that several paths had been dug out all over the mountain, which made it very easy to walk. Judging from the traces cut on the stone steps, it was true that there were people living here.


    As he walked, Xiao Shili wondered, who ever lived in such a place? Since these people can make such a huge project and cut such a smooth road on this high mountain, it shows that there is a large number of people in this ethnic group. But why don''t so many people move to a better place at the foot of the mountain to live, but they prefer to live on this high mountain where there are few people.


    After walking for several hours in this way, the mountain gradually went down, the wind and snow became much less, and the air gradually became dense. However, after walking for several hours in such an environment, ordinary people would have been frozen or exhausted. Although Xiao Shili''s constitution is strong, he can''t stand it now. However, duo Zang has been walking ahead unconsciously, and his speed hasn''t changed from beginning to end.


    At this time, duo Zang stopped, as if waiting for Xiao Shili to catch up.


    Xiao Shili went to the other side, was about to ask questions, but suddenly opened his eyes, Leng in situ.


    They are on the top of a dangerous cliff at the moment, but at the bottom of the cliff, it is an extremely incredible scene.


    The mountain forms an inner basin here, and inside the basin, it presents the scene of a city.


    This seems to be an ancient city that has gone through many years. The whole city has been completely covered by snow, but the shadow of the former city can still be seen from the shape of the exposed houses.


    "This... Here is..." in such a place, I suddenly saw a city that had been sleeping for many years. Xiao Shili was stunned and speechless.


    Duo Zang suddenly grabs Xiao Shili''s wrist, and their figures disappear. When the scenery reappears, Xiao Shili finds himself in the ancient city.


    Looking around, you can see the shadow of the street. The shape of these houses is different from that of any dynasty in Chinese history. It can be said that they have never appeared in human history.


    "Master, what is it here..." Xiao Shili asked duo Zang in surprise.


    Duo Zang said slowly, "this city is called Luoxing city."


    Star City! Xiao Shili suddenly flashed in his mind, and immediately remembered that in the battle with Zhentian Xingcun, the phantom of the guide appeared behind him, and kurgs seemed to have mentioned the city.


    At the same time, Xiao Shili felt a wave in his spirit, and it was obvious that Xiaobai also had a reaction because of this sentence.

 Chapter 765

    Duo Zang sighed softly, "now, I will solve all the doubts in your heart for you. One of the most puzzling things in your mind must be about your own special abilities. Why do you have such powers in the world, and where does the magic power come from? In fact, it''s not just you, it''s also the same question of all the magic devices. "


    Sleeping in the ancient city in the valley, it''s very quiet. It seems that there is no trace of wind and snow here. At the moment, Xiao Shili can clearly hear his breathing and heartbeat, waiting for duo Zang to go on.


    "Let''s talk as we walk. To understand this, you need to see one more thing." Duo Zang walked forward and said, "these forces in you and me are actually a kind of energy that human beings are born with and exist in spirit and consciousness. Let''s call it soul power."


    "The power of the soul?"


    "Yes, the ancient powers, ancient Gongfa, ancient demons, ancient artifact given to their masters by the divine machine of this world are actually the concrete embodiment of spiritual energy. This energy varies from person to person and will be expressed in different forms, which is the reason why everyone has different abilities. Although the so-called soul power exists in human body, it is not easy to grasp. It can be said that mastering the soul power is the top of human evolution. The process of understanding the soul power is more difficult and long than the process of human development from ape to today''s high civilization. "


    Walking on the ancient streets covered with snow, duo Zang looks up at the snowflakes falling in the air and has a long-term vision. "In fact, the evolution of human beings can be divided into two stages: material civilization and spiritual civilization. The so-called material civilization has been achieved by human beings, and the convenience of life brought by high technology now, And more and more powerful weapons have been produced one after another. Human beings think that they have evolved to the top. In fact, in the distant future, human beings will break their own boundaries and enter a new evolutionary process, that is, spiritual civilization. "


    "The elder means that all the people in the world will be able to have the power we have now?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Dozan nodded, "yes, at that time, human beings will not need to rely on any material assistance, and completely become the master of this planet."


    Xiao Shili listened quietly, saying that he has now undergone evolution beyond human beings, and is he the first to understand spiritual civilization? However, the reason why I can achieve this point depends on one thing, that is, Shenji. Where does Shenji come from? From this point of view, its real significance is to help human beings and make human evolution?


    And the next word of Duo Zang stopped Xiao Shili''s heart for a moment.


    "In fact, there was a spiritual civilization on this planet." "Dodozang said slowly," but later, because human beings could not control this too powerful power, they finally destroyed themselves. "


    "When was that..." Xiao Shili felt that he was about to touch something very important.


    "A long time ago, before people were born in the material age, the first people who mastered the power of the soul were called ancient people." Dodozang said, "at that time, the earth was divided into four countries, all of which had mastered the soul power and entered the era of spiritual civilization. However, in order to fight for the power to rule the planet, each country wanted to expand its territory. The Lords of the four countries were also the four people who had the strongest soul power on the earth at that time, They all want to be the masters of the earth. War inevitably broke out. Later, it was a war that led to the destruction of these higher human beings. "


    Xiao Shi could not help but associate this incident with something, and asked tentatively, "is it the one in the legend 500 million years ago..."


    "That''s right." Dodo Tsang immediately affirmed it and said, "in the era of modern material civilization, human beings have measured that there was a catastrophe of mass extinction on the earth hundreds of millions of years ago. In fact, both of them refer to the same thing, except that the control of spiritual civilization by ancient human beings at that time can be separated from * * and only rely on spiritual energy to survive. So after that disaster, scientists did not find the remains of ancient humans, only the animals at that time. Therefore, modern scientists mistakenly regard dinosaurs as the dominators of the earth 100 million years ago. In fact, they are only the animals in captivity of ancient humans. "


    "Here, I feel familiar." At this time, the small white in the mind suddenly says gently.


    Xiao Shili immediately said in his consciousness, "your memory has been unlocked again?"


    "No, I just think these scenes look very familiar. I seem to know every way." Xiaobai looked around and suddenly said, "no, part of the city has disappeared, many places have disappeared."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help asking duo Zang, "master, is this city


    Duo Zang nodded and said, "well, Luoxing city originally stood on the top of a mountain thousands of meters high, but later it was moved here because of the crustal movement and the subsidence of the mountain. Most of the city has been destroyed in the process of subsidence, and some of it has been buried by the falling rocks. Now the part we can see is less than one percent of the original appearance of Luoxing city."


    "One percent?" Xiao Shi couldn''t help taking a breath of cool air. When he looked down from the cliff just now, even the area left behind now is the size of a small and medium-sized city, and these are only one percent of the original appearance of the city. It''s hard to imagine what the shocking scale of the complete form of the city is.


    But this is not the most important thing. The important thing is that Xiaobai''s feeling is exactly the same as what duozang said. Does it mean that Xiaobai''s program also contains data and information about luoxingcheng.


    At this time, Xiao Shili and duo Zang came to the end of the street, and were blocked by a tall mountain wall. Duo Zang suddenly looked back at Xiao Shili and said, "now, we are going to reveal the last secret. Are you ready?"


    Xiao Shili nodded hard, he has come to this step, of course, to know the final secret.


    When Duo Zang came to the cliff in front of him, there was a sudden condensation, and then he stepped down. His thin arm was bent around his waist, and suddenly he hit the stone wall in front of him.

 Chapter 766

    With the sound of cracking, the stone wall, which is more than ten meters high and tens of meters wide, was hit by the old monk''s fist, and cracks appeared from the center of the fist. They spread like branches, and finally covered the whole stone wall.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the whole rock wall turned into powder and fell to the ground. Behind the disappeared cliff, a huge dark hole was suddenly exposed.


    Xiao Shili exclaimed that duozang''s fist was not purely destructive. It shattered the internal structure of the rock in the form of micro shock, making the whole stone wall turn into dust. Although he didn''t know what kind of ability it was, if it hit the human body, it would be a complete second kill!


    A chill slipped in his heart. When Xiao Shili looked at the old monk''s hand smashing the cliff, he suddenly remembered that the other side seemed to have patted himself with that hand. He was sweating wildly.


    "At this point, you may have guessed." Dozang turned around and said, "this is Star City, which belonged to one of the four countries 500 million years ago."


    Xiao Shili really guessed that when Duo Zang mentioned ancient human beings, he connected this city with the former.


    "What''s more, I can tell you that this star city is the main city of the black wing Kingdom, one of the four great powers, and also one of the four most powerful cities in the world at that time." "At that time, the four great powers, namely, the black wing kingdom in the East, the Xuehe kingdom in the north, the Shuiyue kingdom in the south, and the Shenyou empire in the west, were completely disappeared due to the change of the earth''s crust. This part of Luoxing city was completely preserved due to the protection and buffering effect of the surrounding mountains," he said


    Black Wing Kingdom, Blood River Kingdom, water moon Kingdom, God bless Empire, these four extremely powerful countries have been completely wiped from the earth because of a war. What kind of scene is this war that destroys heaven and earth, and who started it?


    "Follow me." With that, duo Zang went into the cave in front of him.


    Xiao Shili followed him in, and a light suddenly dispelled the darkness. However, duo hiding in Zhou summoned eight floating light balls. The strong light of the light ball suddenly made four weeks as bright as day.


    Only then did Xiao Shili find that he was in a magnificent building. In front of him stood 16 stone pillars with a diameter of one meter. Above it was an endless dome. It can be seen that the collapse of the mountain many years ago buried the building below. Later, with the development of time, the peak was rebuilt, Then the building was sealed in the mountain.


    Duozang walked slowly to a stone wall, looked at the complex patterns and runes carved on the stone wall, and said, "this is the main temple of the black wing Empire, which is called the star watching tower. After the destruction of the four great powers in the Holocaust, the spiritual civilization of mankind also lost. However, this surviving Temple records how to control the power of the soul."


    Xiao Shili felt that all the secrets were concentrated in the temple, which was about to be revealed at this moment.


    Duo Zang turned to look at Xiao Shili and said, "my ancestors'' tribe has lived in this snow mountain for generations, until an ancestor and his people accidentally discovered this relic and learned the mystery of human evolution from this temple. However, there is a very important thing recorded in the murals of the temple, That''s the truth about the destruction of the four great powers 500 million years ago. "


    "From these murals, my ancestors realized the possibility that the crisis would be born again. Once the contents recorded in these murals are leaked out, history is likely to repeat itself, and now mankind is about to face the disaster of extinction. Therefore, the ancestors gave an order in the tribe that all the people in the tribe must guard this relic for generations, In order to prevent the contents of this relic from leaking out, and because the things recorded in the relic are also extremely important to the development of mankind, only when the time is right can we make the contents of this mural public to the world and help people enter a new era and era. "


    When Duo Zang said this, he said with a lonely smile, "but our family, up to now, is left with only one poor monk. Half of me was in accordance with the orders of my ancestors, and the other half was out of my own will. When I was eight years old, I was here to guard the ruins. Now it has been 72 years, but the poor monk''s ability is not enough. When it came to my generation, the accident still happened."


    After listening to duo Zang''s narration, Xiao Shili finally knows the foundation and origin of everything.


    More than 40 years ago, a Chinese archaeological team entered the snow mountain and inadvertently walked into the ruins. Of course, they also found the murals in the temple. However, these archaeologists were soon discovered by duo Zang and his people, and all of them were arrested and taken away from the ruins.


    At that time, duo Zang and his people had learned to control the power of the soul according to the methods recorded in the murals. After all, to protect these relics, they needed to have certain strength. Therefore, as early as the generation of ancestors, people began to learn the power of the soul. According to the method in the mural, after several generations of efforts, the people finally mastered the use of the power of the soul.


    According to the rules set by the clan, all outsiders who find the ruins of Luoxing city must be executed, no matter men, women, old or young, in order to prevent the leakage of secrets. For the sake of the overall situation, we have to make such cruel measures.


    At that time, all the members of the archaeological team were killed. However, when the last person was killed, duo Zang, who was still young at that time and was the patriarch, was moved with compassion. For duo Zang, who had never killed anyone since childhood, but watched so many people die in his own hands, his heart was really unbearable and full of guilt. Facing the curse of the last remaining one, he swore that he would cry and kowtow, He was so soft hearted that he could not help making the biggest mistake in his life. After making the other party swear that he would not reveal the secret, he let him go.


    Who knows, just three months after he left, he led a warlord''s army at that time. Nearly ten thousand people entered the snow mountain and went straight to the ruins.


    The people guarding the ruins had a fierce battle with the army in Luoxing City, which lasted for three days and three nights. The whole Luoxing city was covered with corpses, and the whole mountain was dyed red with blood.


    In the end, both sides were defeated, and the minority people wiped out the Warlord''s troops, but they also died to the point that only the last person, duo Zang, as the leader, was left. Witnessing the death of his own people, duo Zang caught the member of the archaeological team in an outburst of anger, but in the moment of killing each other, he escaped again.


    Dorzan said with a deep sigh, "it''s all because of my stupid kindness. The whole tribe has been killed for me." Although many years have passed, the old man''s face is still full of deep pain and guilt.


    "The second time, I was so angry that I was attacked successfully by the other party." Duo Zang raised his head and recalled the past, "but I have to admit that that guy is really a genius. In only three months, he learned the power of soul. Although his strength is not as good as mine, I was restricted by his sneak attack. I had no way to chase him. I could only watch him escape from under my eyes again."


    "After that man left for the second time, he never came back, but what I had been worried about happened. Four years later, many people who could use soul power appeared in the world, known as Shenji emissary. That man used the technology on the murals to create an instrument that can stimulate the ability of human soul, and chose some people with higher spiritual evolution all over the world to give them magic power, so that they can obtain the ability of soul, and constantly expand and expand their own power. "


    "Because he is very secretive, and the so-called soul power is not easy to believe. So few people in the world know about it, but I know what his purpose is! " A fierce light flashed in duozang''s old eyes. "He is waiting for the time to come. Once the number of Shenji agents in the world reaches a certain number and can fight against the armies of various countries in the world, he will appear and call on these Shenji agents and then rule the world!"


    Xiao Shili breathed softly, and the answer was finally revealed. Unexpectedly, from the beginning to now, he has been used as a hidden chess piece. In the heart suddenly rises one silk to want to kill the impulse.


    "So what if he wants to rule the world?" Xiao Shili snorted, "although he made all the magic agents in the world, as long as he didn''t obey his orders, the result was the same."


    "No, the opposite is true." Duo Zang shook his head and said, "at that time, there will definitely be 70% magical agents in the world who are willing to support and obey him. The remaining three achievements are not expected, but they will also join this camp under pressure. Everyone has the power to rule and occupy. Who doesn''t want to be superior and become a superior ruling class to be superior to others. As long as he throws out this chip, most of them will respond. One of the more important reasons is that he is the most powerful agent! "


    Seeing the suspicious look on Xiao Shili''s face, duo Zang sighed, "decades ago, it took him only three months to learn the power of the soul. Now, decades have passed. In these years, his power of the soul must be growing stronger and stronger with each passing day. As soon as he gets out of the mountain, he will undoubtedly become the leader of all kinds of magical agents by virtue of his strength."


    "And the most crucial point." Duo Zang''s expression suddenly became extremely dignified. "When he left the ruins for the second time, he also took away four extremely important things."


    "What?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "The war spirits of the four kings."

 Chapter 767

    "War spirit?" Xiao Shili frowned, which seemed to be a new term he had never heard of.


    Looking at the complicated murals, duo Zang said, "five hundred million years ago, the world ushered in a catastrophe that destroyed all things. At the last moment when the four great powers were destroyed and heaven and earth fell, they sealed their souls into a utensil, hoping to escape this catastrophe. These four people are the most powerful souls on the mainland 500 million years ago. If they can be resurrected and reappear, they will definitely change the world completely. My ancestors did not know when the souls of the four seals in the utensils would revive. Because the energy contained in the four seals was too great to destroy them rashly, they could only monitor the four seals from generation to generation and stop them when there were signs of resurrection. But after reading the words on the mural, the archaeologist also knew the power contained in the four seals. For the second time, he led the army to come here with the main purpose of seizing the four seals. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Shili asked, "does that man want to revive these four people? If that is the case, the strength of those four people will surely be above him. At that time, he will not be the initiator who is afraid to rule the world. "


    Duo Zang nodded slowly. "At first, I thought the same as you. I also thought that it would not call these four people back to life, or even destroy them. Although it''s a little risky, it can be regarded as eliminating a hidden danger in the world. What I didn''t expect is that after he got the seal, he found a way to unlock it and let the soul wake up! "


    Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. This mysterious man was really powerful. Even the ancestors of master duozang had studied for thousands of years, but they didn''t get any results. They even solved the seal!


    "Does this man really intend to release the four sealed souls?" Xiao Shili was surprised.


    Duo Zang shook his head. "Listen to me slowly, the other party really wants to revive the souls of the four great powers. However, there is a condition for the revival of the souls, that is, they must find a * * host, and then wake up in the host''s body. The people who host the souls will not be deprived of consciousness. On the contrary, they will get extremely powerful energy from the awakened souls. To put it simply, people who are boarded by war spirits have indirectly possessed powerful strength. "


    "I didn''t understand this until I saw with my own eyes a war spirit host and the war spirit in his body. Although the war spirit has great power, it can''t influence the host''s thoughts. The man behind the scenes is constantly reviving the war spirit, and then controlling these hosts for his own use. " Duo Zang said in a deep voice.


    "If so, why didn''t he let the soul of war live in his body? Isn''t it better to let yourself gain powerful power directly? " Xiao Shili asked,


    Duo Zang said, "this is related to the awakening conditions of the war spirit. The war spirit is not able to wake up in anyone''s body. The person who wants to be the host must be able to resonate with the war spirit. The essence of soul is a kind of energy, which has the same wavelength as ordinary energy. When two souls have the same wavelength, they will resonate and activate the sleeping soul. "


    When Duo Zang said this, he looked straight at Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili felt something in each other''s eyes. A surprised but uncertain idea suddenly rose in his heart. He couldn''t help asking, "so, have you ever seen one of the war spirit boarders?"


    Duo Zang gazed in his eyes and said, "now in front of me, there is one."


    Although he had a premonition, when he heard this, Xiao Shili was shocked.


    i see! Xiaobai''s identity mystery is finally solved at this moment! I didn''t expect Xiaobai to be


    In a trance, Xiao Shili''s thought seemed to be drawn back to the scene of his familiar figure standing at the peak of power and power, reaching out to the highest life form in the world.


    What he saw was not a hologram produced by high technology, but what he looked like when he was a human being.


    Duo Zang and Xiao Shili gradually recovered from their surprise and said again, "the war spirit in your body is named filfado, who was the master of the falling star city and the ruler of the black wing kingdom.


    Filfado, soul of filfado, that''s what it means!


    "Wait a minute." Xiao Shili suddenly interrupted the other party and frowned. The awakened war spirit should remember his life. Why does the war spirit in my body have no memory of previous life.


    Although Xiaobai''s memory is also slowly recovering, I don''t know when to wait for him to think of these things.


    Duo Zang also showed a puzzled expression on his face and pondered, "there are other things... I thought the power of your war spirit has not been fully demonstrated, but the time of your soul resonance is too short, your body can''t adapt to the energy of the war spirit, no memory... I don''t know, shouldn''t..."


    Duo Zang lowered his head and pondered. As he looked at the murals on the wall, he seemed to want to find the answer. He had seen the murals on the temple wall thousands of times over the years, and he had already memorized them all. Did he miss something important?


    While the old monk is thinking hard, Xiao Shili connects with Xiaobai with his consciousness. The other side is sober and obviously hears what duo Zang said just now.


    "Brother, it''s hidden deep enough. I didn''t expect someone to have such a bright future." Xiao Shili said half jokingly and half seriously, "Xiao Bai, no, now it''s time to call you Phil fardo."


    Unexpectedly, Xiaobai snorted, "you can believe what others say. My own memory only counts when I remember it. Not everyone can talk freely."


    Xiao Shili was surprised and said, "what? After hearing this, don''t you remember who you are? "


    Xiao Bai shook his head.


    "Well, even if the memory doesn''t come back, it''s true. The ruins of this huge ancient city and the unexplained powers in us are all evidence." Xiao Shili said, "when you first entered this city, you felt familiar. The reason is that you used to be its owner."


    "Stop it!" Xiaobai suddenly roared, and a painful expression appeared on his face.


    "Are you all right?" Xiao Shili didn''t know what happened. He asked anxiously.


    Xiaobai''s voice was empty and said, "I don''t know. When I try to recall the past, my head will ache. After I stop recalling, my headache will disappear."


    Xiao Shi couldn''t understand why it was like this. In a word, he finally knew the mysterious truth hidden behind Xiaobai and the real connection between Xiaobai and himself.


    Duo Zang is still mumbling to himself in front of the mural on the wall. It seems that he has not found an explanation for why Xiao Bai has no memory of his previous life.


    Xiao Shili had to interrupt, "master, please tell me one thing. Who is that mysterious man?"


    After recovering, duo Zang shook his head and said, "I only remember his appearance, but I don''t know his name. For so many years, the poor monk has been pursuing his trace, but the other party has hidden himself very well. I haven''t got any information about it yet."


    Xiao Shi can''t help but think of the old man who gave him the magic power. Theoretically, this man should be the most suspect, but the old man at that time had already disappeared in the vast sea of people, leaving no trace. Even if he wanted to find it, he couldn''t find it.


    Xiao Shili said this to duo Zang. After hearing this, duo Zang said, "as far as I know, this man has set up a huge organization, so he is not the one who does these things. So many magical agents in the world activate their soul power through this man''s hand. If everyone wants him to do it in person, his identity will be exposed."


    Xiao Shili also felt that it was true, but if he had a chance to find the old man, he could find the real behind the scenes.


    "Shinichimura, who is fighting with you in Tokyo, is also one of the lodgers of the four war spirits. The war spirit in his body is kurgs, the leader of the blood River kingdom. He and the war spirit merged ten years earlier than you. Kurgs'' power has been fully awakened, so you are not his opponent at present." "Now come with me, and I''ll show you the last secret. This secret is related to the survival of all mankind, and it''s also the most important one."


    Xiao Shili nodded, and his face became dignified. He had already guessed that the secret must have something to do with the catastrophe 500 million years ago.


    So they went deeper into the temple. The deeper they went, the more he felt the magnificence of the temple. The products created by human beings in the era of spiritual civilization were incomparable to those of modern people. Any civilization and historic site in the world today, compared with this temple, is nothing at all.


    With the deepening of his position, Xiao Shili faintly felt that there seemed to be light in front of him. After walking several tens of meters, the light became clearer. Even if you don''t use the hidden light bulb to illuminate, you can discern things in the surrounding environment.


    At the moment, a light blue light filled the stone room. The soft light gave people a sense of tranquility. Xiao Shi looked around, but felt that the light was seeping from his feet. Under the ground, there was a light source. What was the matter?


    Duo Zang and Xiao Shili continue to move forward. After passing through a winding corridor, the soft blue light gradually becomes bright, and the surrounding scenery is almost gradually obliterated in the light. Xiao Shili knew that no matter what color the light was, as long as it was strong enough, it would lose its original color and turn into white light. However, although the blue light was strong enough to annihilate everything in the space, it still kept a deep blue, which was really difficult to explain.

 Chapter 768

    Along the way, duozang''s figure has completely disappeared in the light, and all the scenery around has been engulfed by the blue light. There is only a deep blue in the sight.


    Xiao Shi had never seen such a strong light since he was so far away. At this time, he realized that when the light intensity reached a certain level, it would also bring the same effect as the dark.


    At this time, a hand suddenly seized his wrist, a strange force along the hand into his body. Xiao Shili suddenly became clear and bright in front of him. The blue light seemed to be filtered out like a filter. However, everything in front of him made him completely shocked again and speechless for a long time.


    What I see in my eyes is a sea, an endless sea. It''s unbelievable that this sea is sleeping under the ground.


    At the moment, they are standing on a high altar stretching forward. Under the altar, a blue wave is gently shaking and surging.


    It was only after staring at the endless blue for a full minute that Xiao Shili realized that it was not water, but the same shape of blue and water, which made him mistake it for the first time that it was a sea.


    If we want to find the most appropriate description, it is the ocean condensed by light. Countless rays of light gathered here, surging like water.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t react for a moment. This surging optical flow, or another unknown material or element, really formed a picture of the sea here. He couldn''t see the other side at a glance and spread endlessly in the underground world.


    It turns out that the blue light comes from here. When Xiao Shili finally woke up from the shock, duo Zang slowly released his hand.


    "Master... What is this..." Xiao Shili asked in surprise. Maybe his eyes have adapted, maybe the power of Duo Zang is still in his body. Now he doesn''t need to rely on duo Zang to hold his hand, so Xiao Shili can see the sea of light in front of him.


    "This is the spiritual energy of the whole world." Duo Zang said slowly.


    "The energy of the whole world?" Xiao Shili''s tone seems to understand, but his heart really does not understand.


    "In short, it''s the spiritual energy of all creatures on this planet." "Of course, the real spiritual energy exists in the biological body. This is just a virtual image made by ancient human beings, which is similar to a measuring device."


    Xiao Shili said, "what''s the use of making this thing?"


    Dodozang said, "all energy on this planet should follow a law, that is, the law of conservation of energy. Although spiritual energy is a kind of advanced energy, it can not jump out of this law. That is to say, the spiritual energy in this world is fixed, but it is distributed to everyone''s body separately."


    "Everyone has his own fixed spiritual energy. Within a fixed limit, everyone can use soul power at will. However, once he exceeds this limit and needs more energy to supplement the consumption, because energy can not regenerate out of thin air, there will be a phenomenon called" absorption. "


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s confused expression, duo Zang explained, "for example, when you use a certain power frequently, people around you will feel a little tired more or less. If you use a certain power many times in front of you, you will also feel this kind of feeling. What''s the reason for this phenomenon, This is because you have consumed too much energy, beyond your own fixed limits. If you consume more energy, you will draw it from other people around you to supplement it. The higher the ability level you use, the larger the range you can absorb. For example, your Shenji level is now a mature body, and the range you can absorb may be 100 meters in a square circle. If you evolve to a polar body, the range you can absorb may be a city. "


    "Is it difficult? What will happen to those who are absorbed in spiritual energy?" Xiao Shili is concerned about this problem, because he has used his ability around his own people more than once.


    "It''s just that under normal circumstances, it won''t be much, it will only feel a little tired, but as more spiritual energy is absorbed, the degree of fatigue will increase." Duo Zang''s face sank slightly. "When the spiritual energy of human beings is completely drained, just like the soul is drained, death will be ushered in."


    The word "death" struck heavily on Xiao Shili''s heart. Once he used his ability, some people might die because of it. Although he didn''t doubt what duo Zang said, no matter how he heard it, it was a bit unreasonable.


    "I don''t understand." Xiao Shili shook his head. "Master, didn''t you say that the evolution of human beings is towards spiritual civilization? But if so, even in the era of spiritual civilization, who dares to use the soul power? "


    "My death, for example, is just the most extreme result. Usually, as long as it does not exceed a fixed limit, it will be OK, even if it does not exceed a little occasionally, unless it is a prohibited ability or unrestricted crazy use, it will cause the death of the same kind. " Duo Zang said, "it is precisely because the power given by spiritual civilization is too strong that there must be a kind of restriction to restrain human beings. In order to prevent human beings from losing control of their power and causing irreparable damage to the earth, this is also the law for the planet to maintain its own movement."


    Looking at his hands, Xiao Shili suddenly wondered if he would one day kill the important people around him because of his excessive use of power. If so, he would rather abandon all his powers than put his relatives and friends in danger.


    Now listen to me carefully. There are two kinds of energy overruns. The first is the excessive use of ability. If one ability is used once, it will draw from the people around it, and so on. If one ability is used repeatedly, and the people within the scope of the drawing do not change, Then the spiritual energy of these people will be absorbed again and again until they dry up and die. "


    "Another kind of situation is a kind of extremely powerful ability, which consumes a lot of mental energy and affects the people around. However, the size of an ability''s energy absorption is only reflected in the absorption range. With the improvement of the ability level and the increase of energy consumption, the absorption range will become larger, just like the example I mentioned above. "

 Chapter 769

    However, special attention should be paid to the fact that once the scope of absorption is expanded to the maximum and there is no more area to expand, the overlap will occur in turn. That is to say, when a kind of ability is used, the energy consumption and absorption range has spread to the whole world, and it is still unable to meet the emptiness caused by consumption, it will be absorbed again in the whole world, and there may be a second and a third time. This kind of situation is called tianque by ancient human beings. "


    Tianque... Xiao Shili silently recited this word in his heart. Is there such a powerful ability in the world?


    Duo Zang put down his finger and said slowly, "the truth of the destruction of mankind 500 million years ago is that in the last war, someone used his ability to cause the lack of heaven, and all human beings in the world died!"


    Xiao Shili was silent for a moment, and finally understood what duo Zang was worried about. If someone in this world uses that ability, history will probably repeat itself.


    Duozang looked forward to the shining sea of light and said, "this sea of light can reflect the current situation of spiritual energy flow in the world. The higher the water level of the sea of light, the stronger the light, which represents the excessive use of human soul ability. If the sea of light rises until it submerges this temple, it also represents the coming of the moment of world destruction."


    Duo Zang said and looked at Xiao Shili, "now you know everything. It''s up to you how to choose next."


    After pondering for a few seconds, Xiao Shili said, "the only one who can use tianque''s ability in this world is the four great powers in those years. As long as we kill all the boarders of the war spirit, the scene of history will not reappear. However, before that, we must stop the ambition of the mysterious man, otherwise the world will fall into chaos under its control, and human beings will not be able to make a living."


    Duo Zang nodded approvingly, "I really didn''t see you wrong, but with your current strength, it''s not enough to stop each other."


    Xiao Shili also frowned slightly. Although he can become stronger step by step through his own efforts, I''m afraid that time will not stop waiting for him.


    The mysterious man''s plan has been launched for many years, and it is estimated that it is not far from the time of its outbreak. Once the camps of spiritual civilization and material civilization collide, the prelude to world chaos will be played completely.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t call you here just to tell you these things." Duo Zang suddenly gave a mysterious smile, "to cut off the root of the world''s evil, in addition to understanding the root of the evil, we also need a sharp sword."


    Xiao Shili looked at the other side in bewilderment. Is there any way for the other side to improve his strength quickly?


    Duozang looked at the guanghaidao in front of him. "Although the water of this sea is a simulation device, it also injects the spiritual energy of countless people with strong soul power. Otherwise, it will not continue to work after 500 million years."


    Xiao Shili was surprised and said, "do you want me to absorb these energies?"


    "Of course not." Duo Zang smiles and shakes his head, "don''t say that a person''s body can''t bear so much mental energy, and mental energy can''t be transferred to other people''s bodies. However, the spiritual energy of tens of thousands of strong people is gathered here. If you practice in it, the strength of Oracle cells in your body will be greatly enhanced. One day''s practice can lead to one month''s practice in the outside world. The strength of Oracle cells also represents your Divine machine level. If you just want to improve the divine machine level, this is a good place. "


    Xiao Shili knew that he was weaker than other Shenji envoys in the level of Shenji. If he didn''t rely on Qianlong''s heart formula and the variation and strengthening of his body to make up for it, he couldn''t fight poison bite at all.


    The most urgent task at present is to improve the level of one''s Shenji. Only in this way can one really develop one''s ability. The level of Shenji is just a difficult obstacle that can not be improved through cultivation. Duozang''s words really help one to solve a big problem.


    Xiao Shili thanks duo Zang and looks at the sea of light condensed by blue light. He thinks in his heart that Zhentian Xingcun is waiting for me. I will come back soon and defeat you personally. There is also the mysterious man behind the scenes. Sooner or later, I will find you out and stop your plot.


    The season gradually changes from early spring to deep spring, and the last trace of cold in winter is completely evaporated by the warm sunshine. J City, a small city in Southeast China, is also full of vitality under the spring breeze.


    People who have been dormant at home for a whole winter, like waking up in the spring sun, all flock to the streets. Even at more than 9 p.m., the main street in the city center is still full of pedestrians scattered or shopping.


    In the crowd full of atmosphere, there are four figures who are particularly eye-catching. They are all black suits and ties. Four men walk slowly on the wide sidewalk with their hands in their pockets. Looking at the surrounding scenery, they also feel the atmosphere of spring.


    However, as soon as the four people spoke, the eyes of the people around them could not help but become strange. Even those with poor foreign language skills could recognize that all the four people spoke fluent Japanese. For a moment, the atmosphere and just now had a strong contrast. A landlady who set up a stall immediately spat on the back of the four people.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this small city in China is quite beautiful." Among the four, a man with wavy long hair looked at the peach trees blooming by the roadside and said with a smile.


    "I''ve lived in a big city in Europe for a long time. I feel like this when I come to a small city." The one on the far left.


    "But people here seem to be hostile to us." On the right side, a man with high hair combed up lit a cigarette, puffed out a mouthful of smoke and met the eyes around him indifferently. "If not, kill all the people in this street."


    "I think it''s a good idea. I''ll kill it all the time. It''s a warm-up." There was a cruel smile on the curly haired man''s face. "These Chinese people''s eyes really make me uncomfortable."


    Baldheaded tilted his head to see the side of a tallest man with black hair, with the language of asking for instructions airway, "Captain, can you?"


    "Yes." A man with black hair in the center said low, "but if it affects the mission, I will take each of you an arm as compensation."


    The three faces suddenly showed the expression of dispirited. The man with curly hair shrugged his shoulders and said, "forget it. What will happen in a moment."


    The bald man looked at him and said with a smile, "Xin Er, don''t you care about that?"

 Chapter 770

    Xin Er man said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t play silly with me!"


    The man with vertical hair on one side said for them without expression, "the other side is a tough opponent, including the old guy in the captain''s ancient village, who almost killed all the poison bites."


    "I''ll care about it. I''m kidding." Xin Er held his hands lazily on his head and said with a scornful look on his face, "it''s normal for those clowns who were bitten by poison to die. If you want me to tell you, that guy didn''t do things thoroughly. If you want to kill them all, you just have to kill them all. But the remaining ones have become our burden."


    "Xin Er, you''re going too far. There''s a beauty in the new members." Bareheaded show a pair of flower crazy expression, "we night devil inside, also don''t know how many years no girl joined, left us these four men, really lonely ah, people tonight but good look forward to it."


    "Longchuan, be careful to get bitten. It''s not a battle injury. Medical expenses can''t be reimbursed." Xin Er laughs, "poof" and spits out the gum in his mouth.


    "Look who''s coming." The hairdresser looked ahead. A taxi stopped at the side of the road and came out with a man and a woman.


    The two met the four and stood at a distance of one meter.


    The black haired man looked down at them coldly, and said in a low voice, "I''m the leader of the night demon group. I stare at longer, his name."


    "Chiba Xiang."


    "Seven sunflowers." A man and a woman said respectively.


    Staring at long er deeply, he nodded, "from today on, you are under my command. There is only one rule in the group. The captain''s order must be obeyed unconditionally."


    Chiba Xiang also nodded his head and looked at the four people in front of him. Is this the legendary group of night demons? There are only four members.


    For a long time, the night demons group has been carrying out missions overseas, almost never returning to the headquarters. They have been in Yakuza for such a long time, and this is the first time that they have met the night demons group.


    After the first World War of Tokyo Iron Tower, the poison bite was seriously injured and was forced to disband. The remaining two were assigned to the night demon group by adults.


    Seven Kui''s eyes moved on the four people, and he thought the same thing in his heart. Yakuza''s most powerful night demon group had only four members. To tell you the truth, he had a little pressure in his heart. If it wasn''t for the adult''s order, he didn''t want to join the group.


    "Hey, beauty, introduce yourself. I''m Longchuan zhengme." At this time, bareheaded grinning, he came up to Qikui and said, "welcome, there has been no beauty member in the night demon for a long time. How about, after completing the task, are you interested in going to the disco to have a happy time?"


    "Faith and honesty." Curly hair looked at Chiba Xiang stretched out a hand, suddenly the corner of his mouth up a pick, "poison bite really only left you two? Although I don''t have much contact with you, I''m one of the three groups. Only two people were killed by one person. Sorry, I really doubt your strength. "


    Chiba Xiang released each other''s hand, light way, "night devil''s strength may not be very strong, maybe just did not meet a considerable opponent."


    "What?" As soon as Xin Changcheng''s eyebrows were raised, a fierce anger suddenly appeared on his smiling face. He was quickly pulled by the person behind him, who handed a cigarette to Chiba Xiang. "Shiro Dongcun, no matter what, we will be a group in the future. Let''s cooperate well."


    Chiba Xiang did not pick up the other party''s smoke, deep stare at long er, suddenly said, "well, the meeting is over, tonight''s task is to attack the target''s nest, find out the target after Xiao Shi left, kill, is there a problem?"


    "No Three people in the same voice, Chiba Xiang and seven Kui did not answer.


    Staring at long er deeply, he frowned at them, then walked forward.


    Ten minutes later, six people came to a building, and Xin Ercheng looked up at the words of Shenyi group on the building, "is this it?"


    "If you enter the front, all the people who live inside will be killed." Deep stare at Dragon two after giving the order, then directly toward the main door of the building.


    "Don''t worry, miss Qikui. I''ll protect you." Along the way, Longya kept chatting with Qikui. At this time, he patted his chest and said in high spirits.


    The security guard who was sleeping in the security room was suddenly awakened by a loud noise. He quickly picked up his baton and ran out to have a look. He saw that the gate of the metal guardrail had been blown open, and six figures were coming in from the hall.


    ¡°**£¡¡± The security guard didn''t say much. After a scold, he pulled out the gun from his waist. All the employees in the company, including the security guard, were younger brothers in the former secret League. You can see what happened when you see the way.


    Shenyi group now exists as an emperor in H Province, from the provincial Party committee to the gangs of the underworld. There are still people who dare to touch the emperor''s head tonight. The whole family really doesn''t want to live.


    However, before the guard raised his gun, he suddenly felt a chill in his chest. Looking down, he was stabbed in the chest by a long knife.


    Xin Ercheng laughs, and the bloody blade comes out of each other''s body and retracts into his own body.


    "Xiner, Longya, take the stairs on both sides, Dongcun, take the stairs in the atrium, search up one floor at a time, Chiba Xiang, Qikui, you two stay outside, when you see the other party running away from the window or the roof, let me know immediately." Staring at Dragon two, the voice coldly gave the order.


    Five people said yes in unison and then began to act separately.


    In a spacious study on the ninth floor, Meiyu is sitting in front of the desk, facing a large number of accounts on the desk. The orange light reflects her pretty face, and she is a little tired now.


    Xiao Shili and his brothers are not here at this time. The guild and the company can only be managed by Meiyu alone. It''s a good thing for the guild to say that the company is developing its business during this period. There are a lot of capital expenditures and inflows every day, as well as the transportation and export of arms and the connection with Russia. Meiyu takes a sip of coffee, He sighed and hoped that Xiao Shili would come back earlier, not because he was too tired, but because he missed him too much.


    This pig has been in Japan for more than a month, and now he hasn''t even called back. I don''t know what he''s doing there, and whether he''s dating another girl. Meiyu thinks angrily that if he finds something wrong after he comes back, he must look good!


    At this time, a gunshot suddenly came from the quiet building at night, and it was very harsh when it came into the empty room. Meiyu could not help but be startled, and her eyes were slightly puzzled. With the power of Shenyi group in H Province, no one should come to make trouble.

 Chapter 771

    At this time, there were several gunshots and a shrill scream. Mei Yu''s face finally changed. She picked up the village official standing by the table and rushed out quickly.


    In the corridor on the sixth floor, it was a tragic scene after being slaughtered. Incomplete bodies were piled up on the floor, and the walls were splashed with blood, flowing down slowly.


    Four people gathered from both sides of the corridor, shook their heads at each other, then staggered and went up one floor separately.


    At this time, in the pool of blood, a young brother who has not yet died tries his best to raise his gun and aim at the back of one of them. However, before he pulled the trigger, an arm was broken from the middle.


    Letter two''s figure appears in the former side, light way, "sneak attack is not a good habit." The outstretched palm of the left hand penetrates outward and extends a long blade, aiming at the head of the injured person, and then stabs it down.


    At this time, Xin er''s eyebrows suddenly trembled, quickly turned sideways, jumped away from the original position, and cut into the air. The man holding the sword pasted it on Xin er''s figure and cut it out several times in a row. The knife was sharp and threw a piece of cold light in the air. They all cut each other to the point.


    The man with the sword is fierce, but Xin er''s body speed is faster. After he dodges the opponent''s chopping continuously, the palm of his left hand suddenly gives birth to a blade, which is combined with the blade in front of him. Under the collision of the two blades, a dazzling spark burst out, and each of them was shocked back a few steps by each other''s strength.


    Xin Er Ning raised his head with an expression. His face suddenly changed slightly. Woman?


    In front of her, she turned out to be an extremely beautiful girl with long hair and a long Japanese knife in her hand. Although she was wearing a professional suit, she still couldn''t stop the cold and murderous air from her body.


    The girl''s expression is also extremely cold, although touching, but it gives a sense of inaccessibility.


    The three people behind were also stunned, and even shencho longer couldn''t help praising that the girl''s posture of holding the knife was really attractive.


    "What? It''s a woman." After seeing each other clearly, Xin Er took back the blade, made a relaxed gesture, and said with no interest, "I thought Xiao Shili finally appeared, which made me white excited."


    When he said that, he was surprised in his heart. However, to tell you the truth, those swords were so powerful in terms of strength, speed and explosive force that he had to make every effort to avoid them. Even the most famous Kendo master in the world could not exert such power with a sword.


    This woman is definitely not a simple role.


    When Xin Er thought of this, he turned back to Shen Cho long er and said, "brother, this woman must have a deep relationship with Xiao Shili. What can be asked from her mouth."


    Shencho longer had noticed from just now, but he didn''t feel the sense of magic power in his mind. So, this woman should be an ordinary person, so he nodded, "wait for her to tell Xiao Shili''s whereabouts, and then kill her."


    Mei Yu looks at the four men in black suits in front of her. Although she can''t understand what they are saying, she can tell that they are all speaking Japanese.


    Four Japanese suddenly raided the headquarters of the company, and Xiao Shili went to Japan some time ago. It must have something to do with Xiao Shili. But what is the identity of these four people? The brothers of the whole floor all died under the hands of each other, and it seems that these four people didn''t even carry guns.


    The brothers who stay in the company tonight are all for their own protection. Seeing the miserable scene in the corridor, a trace of anger rises from Meiyu''s heart, and the knife in her hand is even more clenched.


    "I see. Just save each other''s life." Xin Er licked his lips, and the palms of his hands gave birth to two blades.


    Mei Yu saw this scene, surprised in the eyes, the other side''s knife actually grew out of the palm of the hand, are these four people also mutation strengthening soldiers?


    Just as Xin ER was about to start, a hand suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    Letter two looked back, but Long Ya was standing behind him with a smiling expression.


    No need for him to speak. Xiner already knows what this guy is going to do.


    "Xin Er, I''ll discuss something with you and let me have this beauty." Long Ya said with a smile.


    Xin Er immediately shook his head, "needless to say, you don''t have immunity to women, especially beautiful women. It''s a bad thing to give it to you."


    How come? Long Ya was not embarrassed at all. She said in soft language, "anyway, the captain''s order is to ask the whereabouts of Xiao Shili. I have a better way to deal with women than you."


    Xin Er looked at him a few times, then slowly took back the blade, "Charles manor was the first batch of aged wine in the 1960s. Now there are only three bottles left in the world. I want all three bottles."


    Long Ya looks at Mei Yu and nods. It''s a deal!


    The two men immediately exchanged positions. Long Ya took a few steps towards Mei Yu, and his eyes suddenly glowed. Looking at it from a close distance, the feeling became more attractive. The narrow professional dress and the slender dress wrapped in black stockings are obviously the dress of an old lady, but the girl''s age is less than 20 at most. This mature dress, coupled with her pure and cold face, deeply reveals a different temptation. What''s more confusing is that the girl still holds a long Japanese knife in her hand, Beautiful and murderous perfect combination, this is the most attractive scene in the world!


    Long Ya''s appreciative eyes were mixed with some * *, and he scanned the girl carefully from top to bottom, and the nosebleed almost came out. The girl''s skirt was only wearing a thin white shirt with a wide open collar. The high bulging clothes showed that the buttons were not intended to be untied, but could not be buttoned at all.


    Perfect! It''s perfect! I''m in great shape! Great face! Great temperament! It''s the best of the best! Compared with those short stature women in Japan, it''s a big difference. Before today, I didn''t know that the most beautiful woman in the world is in China!


    It''s not a pity that such a top-notch girl was killed by those idiots who don''t understand the amorous feelings of Xin er. There is a faint smile on Long Ya''s face. After he forces her to tell the whereabouts of Xiao Shili, he can enjoy her. Thinking of this, he can''t help but feel hard.


    "Don''t be afraid, little sister. We don''t mean to hurt you." Long Ya turned to speak fluent Chinese and said gently, "we just want to know one thing, where is Xiao Shi? After you tell us, you can leave."

 Chapter 772

    Mei Yu frowned, and these people were really aiming at Xiao Shili. Although she wanted to ask the news of Xiao Shili, it was obviously impossible.


    These four men are very strong. You can feel it from the atmosphere of the other four standing here, and you can easily kill dozens of armed guards, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    "Well, little sister, just tell us where Xiao Shi is, and I''ll let you go at once." Long Ya said, with a face full of obscene smile toward Meiyu.


    The other side''s tone is light, as if there is no bar in their eyes. Meiyu meimou slightly a coagulation, no matter how the strength of the other side, but they have found a weakness of the other side, that is to belittle the enemy, take this as the first breakthrough.


    At this time, the girl in front of them looked behind them, her face turned pale and asked nervously, "Xiao Shili? What do you want from him? "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just being asked to get something back from him." Dragon teeth heart a smile, after all, is a little girl, just took the knife to rush out of the momentum is very fierce, a see this body all over the ground immediately stunned.


    The girl recoiled a few steps, as if she had no courage to fight with these people after seeing this cruel scene. She asked timidly, "I said, will you really let me go?"


    "Of course." Long Ya finally walked up to the girl and put on a smile that he thought was the most charming. As soon as he leaned forward, he suddenly got close to her and said with a smile, "besides, my brother will let you experience the happiest thing in the world."


    "Dragon tooth, be careful!"


    Just as the last word of the Dragon tooth had just fallen, a cold light suddenly passed in front of him. But the man''s figure had moved backward three meters like a shadow, and the cold light swept the body of the other side.


    Longya frowned slightly, and a red thread slowly appeared on his left cheek. The wound cracked and blood flowed down his cheek.


    The speed is very fast, the beautiful Yu eye Mou is surprised, oneself this knife is clear to have not been noticed by the other party in advance, but unexpectedly still was dodged by it.


    "This idiot." The letter two speechless ground pie mouth, "that woman even if how camouflage, the murderous spirit on the body has not subsided at all, this idiot is really a see a woman to become dull."


    Long Ya stretched out a hand and wiped it on his face. Then he looked at the blood on his hand, but the corner of his mouth began to laugh.


    "Ha ha, I prefer biting kittens." The man looked at Meiyu, the light in his eyes did not diminish, but became more intense. He held out a hand and said, "OK, let me tame this disobedient little wild cat."


    At the moment, Meiyu has determined that these four people are not normal people. It''s impossible for ordinary people to see the speed of their variant and strengthened body wielding a knife, but the other party can avoid it in a moment. If they don''t use their full strength again, they are likely to die in your other party''s hands.


    Mei Yu immediately threw away the village is in the hand, right hand in a piece of red light crystal winding, suddenly turned into a blood red slender arm blade.


    "Oh?" Dragon teeth face can not help but show a bit surprised expression, "the original kitten is also a magic machine to make it? What a surprise. "


    "What''s the matter, captain?" Seeing the scene in front of him, Dongcun looks at longerdao suspiciously. I haven''t sensed the breath of the magic machine on the other party since just now. Now the other party has shown his ability, but I still don''t have any feeling in my mind.


    Staring at longer deeply, he shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe the other side has some ability to shield the breath while using the ability."


    After dissimilation, Meiyu waved her arm and rushed to the man in front of her.


    However, there was still a smile on longer''s face, and he didn''t mean to avoid or defend at all.


    Mei Yu suddenly releases her murderous spirit in her eyes. She waves a knife and wipes it away towards the other person''s neck with a red track. However, just as the crystal blood blade cuts into the other person''s body, the blood blade suddenly seems to be distorted by some force. This knife is only a few centimeters away from the other person''s body and cuts into the ground.


    This is... Mei Yu was surprised and quickly jumped back. The man in front of him still stood in place with his hands open,


    "Ha ha, the kitten''s surprised look is so cute." Longya smiled slowly, "well, I''ll tell you how lovely you are. My ability is to control the wind. I can turn the air flow in the air into a sharp blade, or form a wall to block the enemy''s attack, just like this..." he stretched out a hand, and a visible air flow appeared above the palm.


    Control the wind? Is there such ability in the world? Meiyu opens her eyes wide and looks at the air flow above the palm of her hand. If she doesn''t see it with her own eyes, she can''t believe it.


    Generally speaking, the ability of variation strengthening soldiers is based on body alienation. Their blood sucking ability, Lin''s regeneration ability, and Xiao Shili''s invisibility all depend on the body itself. The curly haired man''s blade just now can be explained by variation strengthening, but this skinhead''s ability to manipulate the wind at will, But it has nothing to do with the body.


    Isn''t it true that the fact is not what I imagined. Since Russia can develop variant and enhanced fighters, other countries may not be able to develop new biological weapons. Maybe the four people standing in front of us are the new biological weapons made by other countries.


    "Why, shocked by my ability? It doesn''t matter. I said that as long as you tell the whereabouts of Xiao Shili, I won''t hurt you. " Dragon tooth heart inside said the second half sentence, on the contrary, will love you well.


    "Well?" The three people who were watching by the side suddenly felt something. They could not help looking at their feet. They could not help picking their eyebrows. "What''s this?"


    The other two were also aware of it. They looked to the ground and saw the blood on the floor. At this time, they started to flow towards the front.


    "Why, is the foundation of this building inclined?" Dongcun just said half of it, but he didn''t feel right, because he saw that all the blood was going in the same direction, which was exactly the direction the girl was standing.


    Meiyu inserts the crystal blood blade into the ground, and the blood collected along the blade not only adsorbs on it, but as the blood is absorbed into the blade, the light of the crystal blood blade becomes more and more intense, and the number of Light crystals gradually increases.

 Chapter 773

    "Hello, Longya." Dongcun couldn''t help crying, "before you don''t know the other party''s ability, you''d better be careful."


    Seeing that the other party waved his hand and made a reassuring gesture, Dongcun snorted, "don''t you know this guy? It''s taboo to belittle the enemy."


    "You worry too much, East Village." The next Xin Er suddenly said with a smile, "so far, no one can threaten us except the six devil generals and the old men of Shenkai mountain villa. However, if the boy can''t find out the whereabouts of Xiao Shili, I will beat him up."


    In the face of more and more intense red light, Longya''s face is showing the color of excitement, slightly arched up, and finally made a fighting posture, "come on, Kitty, let your brother see your real strength."


    At the moment, all the blood on the corridor has been inhaled by the crystal blood blade, even the blood that has not yet flowed out of the body cavity. The red light on the blood blade has become extremely dazzling. Meiyu''s right hand looks like a huge light column.


    Condensing this dazzling light column, Meiyu suddenly unfolds her figure and rushes forward a few steps. The thick light column wrapped on her arm suddenly stabs at each other.


    At the same time, a circle of visible airflow wall appeared in front of the dragon''s tooth, which was like a layer of continuous rotating white fog around its body. The man''s pupils open excitedly and says with a smile, "come on."


    But the pupil suddenly changed at a certain moment, and the intense red light in front of him suddenly dissipated. In the middle of the light crystal flying all over the sky, a huge blood red gun with a length of more than three meters suddenly condensed into the air.


    "What?" Dragon tooth didn''t expect that the opponent''s effect of absorbing blood was to change the shape of the blade!


    However, even so, this kind of attack still has no effect on its own storm barrier.


    There was a big bang.


    The gun of blood red stabs heavily on the barrier of airflow. In an instant, the turbulent and broken airflow mixed with scattered and flying light crystals diffuses in the space. The strong wind made the three spectators raise their arms and cover their eyes.


    After the shock of the current, Dongcun slowly put down his arm and saw the scene in front of him, his eyes suddenly widened.


    The blood red spear directly broke through the wall formed by the storm and penetrated into Longya''s body. Around his body, the barrier formed by the air flow was becoming thin and fading.


    Including deep stare at Dragon two, three people eyes at the same time surprised.


    Long er looks at the spear that pierces into his body with a look of astonishment. At the moment, he realizes that he has ignored a key problem.


    In fact, the storm barrier is not an absolute defense to prevent any attack, it just relies on its own mind to control the wind to defuse the attack of the other side, which involves a very important element wind direction.


    For different opponents, different weapons, and different types of attacks, the user must use different wind directions to resolve them. For example, if the opponent uses chopping weapons such as knives and axes, the wind direction of the storm barrier created by the user should be a flat manifold, with horizontal or vertical rolling wind to resolve the opponent''s weapons in the opposite direction, Whether it''s parallel flow, vertical direct flow or left slant or right slant depends on the opponent''s attack style.


    For weapons with damage concentrated at one point, such as guns, spears, arrows, halberds, and bullets, the wind must be concentrated at a certain point at a certain time to stop the damage, which requires the user''s superb reaction ability.


    The opponent uses a blade at the beginning, so he naturally defaults to the chopping type of his opponent''s weapon. He only needs to summon the advection storm barrier each time.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party''s weapon would change its shape at the last moment. It was too late to change the wind direction at that moment. To be exact, I didn''t react at all. I didn''t realize it until my body was penetrated, but it was too late.


    But fortunately, he dodged temporarily. This shot only pierced his shoulder, otherwise his life would really end here. Dragon teeth smile stiff face, suddenly blue veins burst out, this damned woman! I''ve hurt Lao Tzu so badly. I''m still ashamed in front of everyone. I''ll kill you!


    In a rage, the five fingers of Longya''s hands suddenly spread out. The air around his hands condensed and turned into two translucent wind blades. Under the rotation in the air, he made a sharp hissing sound.


    "Dragon tooth, stop it!" Xin Er frowned and flew forward to stop him. The bastard was so angry that he forgot the captain''s order and used his real strength. He knew that the girl''s strength was not at the same level as that of the Dragon tooth. If the latter didn''t neglect the enemy, she would not be hurt. In other words, if she really wanted to kill the girl, it was as easy as a palm. If this move was sent out, the girl would definitely die.


    The whole shoulder is pierced. Under the pain and shame, the Dragon tooth has lost his mind. His face is different from the lust just now. With a terrible ferocity between his eyebrows, his hands suddenly throw out the gas blade and fly towards Meiyu.


    At this time, xiner also fell between longer and Meiyu. The blade stretched out all over his body. He turned into a sharp edged hedgehog and withstood the impact of a wind blade.


    However, there was only time to block a wind blade. The second wind blade flew past xiner and toward Meiyu.


    If hit by the wind blade, the girl''s body will undoubtedly be crushed and directly turned into pieces of meat. Xin Er closed his eyes and sighed in despair.


    Meiyu felt a strong wind blowing on her face, and her whole body was suddenly covered by a fierce storm. Three meters away, she only had time to see a blade shape formed by the wind in front of her. The wind that cut the skin and made her pain was already covered on her body.


    At this moment, the wind blade suddenly deviated from the girl''s body, flew into one side of the wall, and with a bang, the earth and stone splashed down, and the concrete wall was immediately cut into a huge crack with a diameter of half a meter.


    Long Ya took a breath and stared at the letter in front of him. "What are you looking at? I don''t forget the boss''s order."


    Xin Er looked at each other''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing. He took back the blade of his whole body and stepped back two steps, "this little wound? It''s the worst injury you''ve ever suffered in five years


    "Damn, it''s all on women." Long Ya scolds himself, reaches out his hand and grabs the bloody spear in front of him. He wants to pull it out of his body, but as soon as he makes an effort, his arm suddenly softens again.

 Chapter 774

    Xin Er also found that long Ya''s breathing became heavier and heavier, as if the surrounding air suddenly became thinner. At first, he thought it was because of the other party''s injury. Now he saw that long Ya''s hand holding the long gun suddenly loosened again, and he couldn''t help asking, "are you OK?"


    Long Ya also frowned, his voice sounded a little low, "how can I feel a little cold... It''s hard to breathe... Damn, is it hurt to the point..."


    In Xin er''s head, he suddenly felt something. As soon as his face changed, he wanted to pull out the body of Long Ya from the spear, but he was stopped by a hand.


    Dongcun also didn''t know when he came to Longya. At the moment, he said with a face, "no, the diameter of the gun is too big. If you pull it out like this, Longya will die of instant blood loss."


    Xin Eryi said with a gloomy face, "but this woman has the ability to suck blood. If this goes on like this, the blood of Longya will be sucked dry.


    Both of them can see that the current state of Longya is just the manifestation of excessive blood loss.


    Dongcun suddenly came to Meiyu''s body with a dagger in her hand. She said coldly, "stop now, or I''ll cut your neck right away."


    Meiyu looked at the other side contemptuously, and said with a sneer, "if you kill me now, my arm will return to normal state, and your companion will die as well."


    Dongcun''s words are mixed up for a while. Damn it! This woman even from the beginning, ready to die together, but he did not want to lose his companion! There are only four members in the night demon group, each of whom is an indispensable part of the team. With more than ten years of deep feelings, you can''t let yourself watch your partner die.


    "East Village, kill that woman." At this time, the cold voice of staring at longer suddenly sounded behind him.


    Dongcun was surprised and said, "but, captain..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Deep stare at long er, tone does not take the slightest emotion, "kill that woman."


    "Captain!" Letter two also hurriedly way, "we will certainly save the Dragon tooth, please give us a few minutes."


    "He can''t live, since that woman already has the heart of death, then no matter what kind of situation is the same," deep stare at Dragon two light way, "and such a person, also don''t deserve to exist in the night devil group."


    Xin''er clenched his teeth and said nothing. Everyone had formed a group of night demons more than ten years ago. There was no reason why anyone deserved to exist or not. Although long ya did make a fatal mistake because of his personality, it was not enough to deny his existence.


    I will never let Longya die, absolutely not!


    In the night demon group, the captain''s orders are above everything else. To some extent, he is the eldest brother of the other three. He is the most respected person in his heart. He has never disobeyed the captain''s orders in more than ten years, but this time... Sorry, Captain!


    "Well, in that case, I''ll do it myself." Staring at longer, he took a step forward.


    Letter two eyebrows a coagulate, suddenly flash body to block in front of the body of the other party, "etc."


    Deep stare at Dragon two slowly looked at each other, "letter two, do you want to start with me?"


    "If necessary." When Xin er said this, he was already sweating. Of course, he knew that he was not the opponent of the team leader, and he didn''t want to fight with the man who had a high status in his heart. But if the other side insisted on abandoning Long Ya, he had no choice.


    "You should know that you are not strong enough to fight me." Stare at Dragon two slowly.


    "I know, Captain, I beg you to think about it again." Faith two uses the language of supplication.


    Deep stare at Dragon two, close eyes, "hand."¡°


    Xin Er knew that there was no possibility of further discussion, so he could only concentrate on gathering breath, and their aura slowly rose and spread in the narrow corridor at the same time.


    The breath of the two people is more and more intense, just like a string constantly being pulled, more and more taut, the battle is imminent.


    Just as the string was about to break, a voice suddenly rang out in the air, "if you don''t want to die, put down the knife."


    Dongcun''s eyes deviated, and a cold gun suddenly stood on his temple.


    Letter two and deep stare at Dragon two also shift attention to look around, long corridor at the moment suddenly appeared a few figures, six men, each holding a gun aimed at the three people of the night demon group.


    "I''ve just been away for a long time, and some people are tired of it. They dare to make trouble on their own." Among the six, a tall and thin young man in a plaid shirt jumped out of the crowd, with a large caliber left wheel in his hand. The three people scolded one by one.


    "I can''t imagine that there is a golden dragon lying in the pool in J city. There are even small fish who dare to jump out and turn the waves. Let my sister-in-law go, or I will let you skin one by one today." Following the skinny man, another fat man appeared. The expression on the fat man''s face was more fierce than that on the skinny man''s, and he put the gun on the back of Dongcun.


    "Gaoxiang, Feilong, come back!" Chang Kunyu gave a big drink. Gao Xiang and others, who have just completed the task of arms sales abroad, made an appointment to return home together a few days ago. They didn''t call ahead of time. They just wanted to surprise Xiao Shili. Unexpectedly, they finally got together tonight and came to the company together, but they met this scene.


    Except for Gao Xiang and Fei long, the others felt that these four people were not ordinary people. From the dozens of incomplete corpses lying in the corridor, we can see that these corpses were all written by these four people, and each corpse was not killed by gunshot.


    Li Yuanqi and Lin know that ordinary people can''t get close to her with her strength, but now they are forced to their throat with a knife, which is enough to see that these four people are not ordinary people.


    But at the moment, everyone is extremely anxious. I didn''t expect to leave for less than two months. When I came back, I met the scene of the attack on the company headquarters. Although the identity of the other party is still unknown, now Yujie''s life is threatened. Anyway, the most urgent thing is to rescue Yujie first.


    Chang Kunyu frowned, but looking at the current situation, it didn''t seem optimistic. It was obvious that sister Yu had killed the other party. It seemed that the other party would not give up.


    "Who are you and what do you want? Let our sister-in-law go. We can promise you anything. " Chang Kunyu when sinking voice, nothing is more important than Yu sister''s safety.

 Chapter 775

    After the initial gene enhancement, Gao Xiang''s strength and speed were more than five times of that of ordinary people. At a distance of four or five meters, he rushed to the other side almost in an instant and concentrated his strength to chop. This knife he used full strength, even if it was a bear in front of him, he could cut it straight in half.


    However, when the blade was about to fall on the other side, the other side''s body suddenly disappeared. With the tightening of the wrist, Gao Xiang''s arm holding the knife was caught by the other side. With a loud clatter, the whole arm was immediately turned over, and the elbow joint was reversed at a 90 degree angle. The snow-white bone stubble pierced the skin and exposed to the air.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. With Gao Xiang''s physical strength, he broke his arm and didn''t even touch the enemy''s clothes. What is the huge strength gap?


    Shen Cho lung Er lifts Gao Xiang''s broken arm up in the air like a broken doll. With one hand and five fingers up, he has to stab his opponent''s head.


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong quickly pull the trigger and shoot at each other to stop them from starting. However, the other party just grabs Gao Xiang and keeps dodging from left to right until their bullets are all empty. Suddenly, they throw Gao Xiang away from the wall and fall to the wall at the end of the corridor.


    Xiangzi!


    The Fat Dragon saw that he was about to crack and exclaimed.


    Just one second before Gao Xiang hit the wall, a huge body more than three meters high suddenly moved to the front of the wall and put Gao Xiang in his arms.


    Gao Xiang was dragging a tottering arm. The bone was broken, and only the skin and flesh were still together. The pain was so big that the sweat on his head only flowed down, but he said, "bald head... Put me down, I must kill that man." The bald leopard ignored him and smashed the wall with one punch and went out through the broken hole.


    Gao Xiang has lost his combat capability. He has to move it to a safe place first.


    Chang Kunyu, Li Yuanqi and Feilong were even more stern, holding their breath and concentrating on their opponents. Feilong''s eyes were red, and his anger rose to the extreme.


    However, before the three of them could see each other clearly, shencho longer appeared in front of them. A strong sense of awe made them all step back.


    ¡°***£¡¡± Feilong was stunned for a moment, then roared, clenched his fists and rushed to him. Chang Kunyu''s eyes were fixed, pulled out a fire axe from the fire hydrant behind him, and then rushed up.


    No, you''re going to get killed! Two people will be killed! At this moment, a picture suddenly appeared in Li Yuanqi''s mind. Feilong and Chang Kunyu were lying in a pool of blood.


    At the same time, I also felt the strong murderous gas sent out by the enemy. This murderous gas turned into an intuitive feeling. As long as the owner of the murderous gas started slightly, no matter how many people were in front of him, he would die instantly!


    What a powerful force it is! What a powerful killing atmosphere I have never felt so strongly when I was in Myanmar and faced with thousands of armed rebels.


    Who are the four men who came to attack the headquarters tonight? How did big brother form a feud with these people?


    While Li Yuanqi was thinking about these things, a blue light in his eye also came together.


    Shencho longer stretched out a hand. He was not interested in these opponents who came like mole ants. However, it seems that these people are all closely related to Xiao Shili. As long as these people are killed, the latter may appear.


    His five fingers clenched into a fist, and he was about to hit the two people in front of him. At this moment, a sharp pain came to his mind.


    This is... The pupil of shencho dragon two suddenly shrinks slightly.


    In front of him, the man who was about to punch himself suddenly stopped. Feilong and Chang Kunyu were also stunned. They saw each other as motionless as a stone statue. They immediately understood what was going on.


    "* let you be arrogant again!" Feilong scolded, and Chang Kunyu raised his gun to aim at each other.


    No matter how powerful you are, once you are invaded by mental power, you will be dead!


    Without hesitation, the two guns burst into flames at the same time, and more than a dozen bullets were shot into the body of ryunoji.


    After being hit by the bullet, there was a black bullet hole in the clothes of shencho longer. The smoke of gunpowder diffused from the bullet hole. However, in addition, there was no reaction, and even his body did not move for half a minute.


    The bullet didn''t work on it! Chang Kunyu immediately rushed forward and slashed his chest with an axe. The scene of blood splashing also did not appear, the axe blade seemed to be deeply immersed in each other''s muscles, and then stopped.


    Chang Kunyu was surprised. With his own strength, this axe has a strength of several hundred jin. Even steel can cut a gap, but it can''t hurt the flesh and blood of the other party.


    Although the medium-term strengthened soldier also has such defensive power, it is the result of extreme alienation of his body. His body has not changed at all, and he still keeps the normal shape, but he can be so tough.


    Forced by the shocking effect brought by this scene, they stepped back at the same time. Feilong turned around and cried, "scholar, this guy is very rough and fleshy. Can you find a way to let him finish himself?"


    On his pale face, Li Yuanqi''s two bright red blood flowed down his nose. He looked very difficult.


    "No... the willpower of the other side..." Li Yuanqi gasped hard. The willpower of the other side is the firmest he has ever seen. It''s extremely hard just to block the other side''s action, let alone control the other side!


    More and more blood is pouring out from his nose. Li Yuanqi already feels that his vision is a little blurred. When he invades other people''s brains with his mental power, he will also be resisted by the other people''s spirit. At the moment, the mental power of the mental power is like a net, and the willpower of the invaded party is like a fish in the net. If the power of the fish is too strong, it is likely to damage the net, And cause damage to the brain of the psychic.


    "Scholar! Are you all right? " Feilong just exclaimed in surprise, he saw that Li Yuanqi''s face was full of blood, his knees were soft, he knelt down on the ground, and then fell straight down.


    "Scholar!" Feilong''s face changed, and he was about to catch up with him when he found that Chang Kunyu''s face was very pale. Looking back, he saw that shencho longer slowly moved his neck, and his body also moved.


    significant. The six people, including the girl just now, all have the abilities that ordinary people don''t have, but they can''t feel the breath of magic power from their bodies. It''s really strange.

 Chapter 776

    If it''s a special ability that can be hidden in combat, seven people can''t have the same ability.


    Shencho longer intended to kill these people alone, forcing Xiao Shili to show up, but he changed his mind.


    It would be very useful if a person could fight without leaking his own breath. The gain of this ability may not be reflected in these small miscellaneous fish, but if you are an expert, you can make your opponent lose his position at any time. No matter you assassinate him quietly or retreat, you will have no disadvantage.


    This time I came to China, although I lost one member of the team, I got an unexpected harvest. Shencho longer looks at the three people in front of him and takes them as captives. On the one hand, he can lure Xiao Shili to appear. On the other hand, he can study these people and learn the secret of their hidden fighting atmosphere.


    What to do, brother Kun? Feilong clenched his teeth and asked Chang Kunyu in a low voice that he would not be able to fight now. The other side is too much better than himself. Now even Li Yuanqi has fallen down. He rushes up like this and is undoubtedly dead!


    Chang Kunyu''s eyes showed a sense of perseverance. Up to now, there was no other way, but even if he died, he had to pull each other together!


    Yujie''s life and death are unknown. Xiangzi and Li Yuanqi are also seriously injured. Now it''s impossible to retreat. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid everyone will be killed. As the deputy leader of the Dark Alliance, he should not let the situation develop to the worst.


    "Feilong, tell elder brother for me. I always feel sorry for elder brother for not protecting my sister-in-law." Chang Kunyu''s eyes coagulated, and his muscles suddenly tightened in a straight line.


    Feilong''s face changed! What are you doing! "


    Without waiting for the voice to fall, Chang Kunyu''s body was like a sword, and he rushed to longer.


    Shen Cho longer looked at each other indifferently, with a disdainful look on his face.


    At this time, a huge body suddenly penetrated the upper floor, fell from the sky and stopped in front of Chang Kunyu.


    The bald leopard yelled, "it hasn''t been beaten yet. Don''t think about death so fast. It''s more important to keep life than anything else!"


    Chang Kunyu looked ashamed. He knew that the bald leopard was right. He was sorry that he rushed over and killed him. Although he wanted to die together, he might not be able to kill him.


    Feilong''s spirit was shocked when he saw the bald leopard. The bald leopard is a medium-term strengthening soldier. His physical attributes are many times better than those of himself and others. It''s not impossible for him to fight with each other.


    Thinking of this, Feilong also stepped forward and drank, "let''s three go together, save our lives, don''t put down this fucker!"


    The bald leopard nodded, his armor like muscles suddenly puffed out, and made a huge fist. He strode forward for several meters. His three meter high body directly covered his opponent''s face. Under the swing of an ordinary man''s waist thick arm, he waved a fist to his opponent!


    Deep town dragon two seems to be unable to escape the speed of this punch, standing still in place, bareheaded leopard eyes a joy, the other party is dead!


    In terms of destructive power, one''s own fist can absolutely blow the whole person to pieces. What he was worried about was that the other side was too fast and would avoid his fist. At the moment, he saw that the other side had no action at this time. Obviously, he could not avoid it. As long as he was hit by himself, the victory would be divided immediately!


    Football sized fists with great momentum, directly in front of each other.


    However, the bald leopard didn''t feel the expected impact of broken bones and flesh. She looked slightly stunned, but her fist was suspended in the air and stopped half a meter away from the opposite side.


    Feilong and Chang Kunyu''s face changed dramatically.


    Shencho longer stood in the same place, holding out only one finger to the huge fist in front of him.


    what?! Only one finger... Blocked his fist, the bald leopard opened his eyes in amazement, this... How can this be!


    "It''s good to have fighting spirit, but the strength is not enough, everything is just empty talk." Deep Machi dragon two light said a, then no one can see how he is shot, a punch is back in the bald leopard''s chest.


    The bald leopard is like a heavy tank. After taking this blow, it was blasted back six or seven meters. Suddenly, it knelt down on one knee and spat out a mouthful of blood,


    Feilong''s heart suddenly gave birth to a trace of despair. If even the bald leopard was defeated by the other side, who else could stop him!


    With a huge bow, the bald leopard slowly stood up from the ground, raised his wrist, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, roared and rushed to the other side again.


    In the process of running, the whole body muscles of the bald leopard expanded a circle, and the heavy footstep shook the whole floor, and suddenly hit each other again.


    Everyone''s eyes are now focused on this fist. Feilong and Chang Kunyu can see it. So far, the bareheaded leopard has made the most destructive blow with all its strength. Everyone''s eyes are focused on this fist. They don''t want to kill each other. As long as they can fight back each other, they have to fight for the time to retreat!


    But


    There was no sound or even any sense of shock caused by the collision. The strongest blow made by the bareheaded leopard Xu Li stopped in front of the opponent again. It was still just a finger that blocked the fist.


    "Your current strength, I only need to use a finger to block, if you want to hurt me, you must break through my highest defense, that is, the defense of both hands." "That is to say, the destructive power of your fist is at least 200 times stronger than it is now. Can you do it?"


    The bareheaded leopard''s abdomen was then deeply hooked with a fist. The eight abdominal muscles cast like steel were like sponges in front of the fist of shencho longer. The bareheaded leopard''s feet suddenly rose from the ground, and the whole person flew up and smashed through the ceiling of the corridor. After a series of loud noises, he smashed through the floor and fell from the other side.


    "If you can''t, don''t waste your efforts." Shencho longer looks at the body road in the distance.


    "How are you, bald?" Chang Kunyu and Feilong rush to the body of the bald leopard. The latter lies on the ground and suddenly vomits a few masses of blood mixed with gastric juice. At the same time, a pool of blood flows from under the body and spreads slowly.


    "I''m fine." The bareheaded leopard tried to lift her body slowly with her arms on the ground, but suddenly she fell to the ground again. So repeatedly several times, finally staggered to stand up again.

 Chapter 777

    "Bald head!" Fat Dragon suddenly exclaimed, only to see the bald leopard''s abdomen has been hit a deep depression, the color of abdominal muscles has changed color, broken a few holes, blood is constantly seeping out from inside.


    Seeing the bald leopard''s heavy steps, he walked to each other again. Feilong and Chang Kunyu also followed him this time.


    "Oh?" There is a hint of playfulness on the expressionless face of shencho longer. These people clearly know that they will die, but they still keep coming forward. Are they really not afraid of death?


    "The fist just now, if you take it again, your abdomen will be completely penetrated. Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Shencho longer wants to know how powerful these people are.


    The whole face of the bald leopard has become a little distorted, and her vision has begun to blur. She snorted, "so what?"


    "Since you want to die, I''ll help you," he said


    "Yes, but before that..." when the bald leopard came to the opposite side, it was like a large toy with insufficient power. Suddenly, it used up all the remaining power, rushed to the other side and held the other side in its arms.


    "This gift is still for you!"


    There was a trace of surprise in the eyes of shencho longer, and the bald leopard suddenly leaned back, and then bumped into each other''s head.


    The attack was so sudden and violent that Shen Cho lung ER was knocked back a few steps. After standing firm, a wisp of blood slowly flowed down his forehead.


    "It turns out that you are not King Kong''s good body." The bald leopard looked at each other with a smile, and then his eyes were empty. He also fell down. Under the violent shock of the floor, his huge body returned to its original shape.


    "Too careless." Shen Cho lung Er stretched out a hand and wiped the blood on his forehead. Suddenly, he flashed to Fei Long and Chang Kunyu. One leg quickly lifted up and then fell down again. At the same time, he cut them down. They didn''t react at all. They immediately flew back more than ten meters and hit the wall at the top of the corridor.


    At the other end of the corridor, Dongcun, whose hands and feet were entangled by tentacles, was floating in the air. Lin looked at the air and frowned. The next second, the other party would split in front of him.


    However, at this time, the four tentacles that bound each other''s hands and feet suddenly burst open. In the flying blood, Dongcun fell lightly to the ground, leaving four tentacles with only half of them in the air.


    what? Lin was slightly surprised.


    "I don''t want to disappoint you." Dongcun said with a smile, "my ability is to create any form of bomb anytime and anywhere, and detonate it at any time. How about that? Are you surprised?"


    Lin snorted, and the four broken tentacles quickly regenerated at the speed visible to the naked eye and rolled toward each other again.


    "Oh? Self regeneration? " Dongcun looks at the air with a smile and suddenly waves his hands. After the explosion, his tentacles are blown to pieces again.


    "It''s no use. Anything close to me will turn to pieces and ashes if I want to." Dongcun then stretched out a finger. Above the finger appeared a round light ball with a red edge, but it was changing its shape like a beating heart.


    "It''s like this." All of a sudden, the red light ball just flew towards Lin.


    Lin, holding Meiyu in his arms, leaped up in the air with a loud noise. There was only a big hole with a diameter of five or six meters left on the ground of the corridor he was standing in.


    At the same time, Lin Shi''s four tentacles changed direction, bypassed each other from four directions, and then concentrated on attacking from behind.


    But again, without touching the body, the tentacles are all in pieces.


    "Even if I change the direction, it''s useless. I can place bombs in any direction 360 degrees outside my body. I can tell you the range is within 1000 meters."


    Lin opened his eyes wide, and the figure of the other party flashed in front of him. These words came out from his own face and came into his ears clearly.


    "The biggest difference between me and them is that I will not be merciful. No matter what kind of opponents are good, I will never leave them a second to survive if I can kill them in one second." Dongcun gently pressed one hand on Lin''s chest, and then left with a backward leap.


    The burning and tingling sensation in the chest made Lin understand that the next place for the other party to call the bomb was in his chest!


    All of a sudden, Lin turned his head and looked out of the window. From here, you can see the balcony above, which is about ten meters away from here.


    One tentacle swung quickly and smashed the window. The other tentacle rolled up Meiyu''s body, stretched out of the window and sent it to the balcony in the distance.


    As long as she can get her sister-in-law there, she will be safe for the time being! Before the bomb goes off!


    hurry up! hurry up! hurry up! Lin tentacles stretch under, in the heart does not live to urge a way.


    However, at this time, with the spread of a fire, Lin''s body suddenly became fragmented, and the flesh and blood spread from the inside to the outside, splashing on the surrounding walls and floors.


    Meiyu was only sent to half the distance, then suddenly lost the support, dragging half of the broken tentacles, directly fell down from the mid air.


    "Sure enough, it''s best to detonate from the human body when killing people." Dongcun stood on the floor full of blood spots, looking at the plasma left on the walls around, "now, I''d like to see how you can regenerate."


    "East Village!" Hearing the captain''s call, Dongcun looked back and saw that the captain''s side had been solved.


    He walked over and looked at the three people who fell on the ground. Dongcun turned his eyes to longer''s face. He was surprised. "Captain, what''s wrong with your head?"


    Deep Machi dragon two light way, "accident."


    Dongcun didn''t dare to ask any more. He thought that these boys were quite good at making the team leader hang up. All of a sudden, I saw that all three of them seemed to be alive, so I shook my head helplessly. "It seems that the physical work of killing people is left to me every time."


    "No, save their lives first." Unexpectedly, shencho longer stopped him.


    The East Village is surprised a way, "isn''t say to kill all?"


    "Find something useful in them, and after analyzing it, it may be useful to us." Longer road, shencho.


    When Dongcun thought about it, he immediately understood that the captain was mostly interested in these people''s ability to hide their breath. It''s strange that after fighting for so long, he didn''t feel the breath of magic weapon from these six people.

 Chapter 778

    At this time, he turned his head and saw that xiner was holding the body of Longya on the other side. After the woman died, a huge blood hole was opened in Longya''s chest. The blood and internal organs had already run out.


    Dongcun''s face showed a trace of sadness, but there was no way to do it. Even if he didn''t kill the woman, Longya couldn''t be alive at the moment.


    So he walked over and patted Xin Er on the shoulder. "Everyone''s in the same mood. Long Ya is our brother. We will always remember him." He said in a low voice, "now go to apologize to the captain, and then we will send back the body of Longya."


    Xin Er stands up with a gloomy face. In fact, he knows in his heart that long Ya can''t live, but he can''t give up his companion. Looking at Long Ya''s corpse, he calms down. He can''t help regretting what he did just now. He even wants to stop the team leader with force. This is really a taboo in the team.


    In a word, it''s all because of that woman. If it wasn''t for that woman, Long Ya would not die, and he would not turn against the team leader. There was a deep hatred on Xin er''s face. Where is the woman now? If she is still alive, she must kill her herself.


    "Oh, you asked that woman?" Dongcun looked out of the window. "It seems that he fell from the upstairs just now. Now he is probably dead."


    Xin Er immediately went out of the window to make sure that if the woman was still alive, she would die 100 times more painful than Longya.


    "Are you sure that woman fell from here?" Xin Er asked as he went to the window.


    "I saw it with my own eyes. I can''t be wrong." Dongcun shrugged. He had been stabbed by himself. He would not survive, not to mention falling from the height of a six story building. But that guy has to make sure. It''s up to him.


    Just then, a strange sound came from outside the window.


    Xin Er could not help but stop, and the three looked out of the window at the same time.


    PA Sha, PA Sha, like the sound of wings flapping, now with the exhausted cold wind outside the window into the room, ring in everyone''s ears.


    "What? Is the woman still alive? It''s a lot of luck. " Dongcun said as he walked to the window.


    Xin er''s expression, however, suddenly changed. Under the dark sky outside the window, two huge flapping black wings first came into his eyes, and then a person''s shadow slowly rose out of the broken window.


    Looking at the man who appeared in the dark outside the window, their expressions changed at the same time. Shen Cho longer frowned slightly, Xin Er snorted, and Dongcun showed a smile.


    The man is wearing a robe like a Buddhist believer, holding the girl''s delicate body in his arms. His figure is reflected in the huge moon wheel under the night sky, and half of his expressionless face is even colder under the cold moonlight.


    After seeing each other, Dongcun said with a smile, "are you willing to show up at last? But I''m sorry you''re a little late, or you''ll see your friends and women die with your own eyes. "


    He and the woman in her arms are all mine! I will sacrifice the Dragon teeth with their blood


    Shencho dragon two stepped forward, his voice did not falter, and said, "Xiao Shili?"


    The man did not speak, just folded his wings, holding the girl from the broken window into the room.


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I frowned. If I had come back half an hour earlier, this scene would not have happened.


    I have been practicing in the ruins of the snow mountain temple for a month. I didn''t leave for China until three days ago. I didn''t expect to encounter such a scene as soon as I came back.


    Before entering the company, I felt three extremely strong breath. I immediately knew that something had happened. Zhentian Xingcun knew that he was not dead, so he would send someone to kill him again. I forgot that!


    Dongcun and xiner put on their guard. Although they looked very contemptuous, this man was a man who almost killed the drug biting group, and they didn''t dare to be careless.


    The four of them were ordered by the six demon generals to go to Paris to solve a target. They heard that the other side was poisoned in the battle with the poison bite group, and their strength had been exhausted. The so-called task of this time was to kill a dying man.


    However, looking at the current situation, the adult''s worry has come true. When they went to Paris, they learned that Xiao Shili had moved, so they came to China according to the information provided by the organization. In fact, they didn''t know whether Xiao Shili was still alive, but according to the conjecture of longer shencho, it was more likely that the other party wasn''t dead, so the purpose of coming here was to find evidence that the other party was still alive.


    It seems that he has solved the poison in his body and survived.


    Dongcun and xiner were stationed on both sides of the corridor, waiting for each other to get close, then they launched an attack.


    Xiao Shi left and stood in the corridor, still speechless, as if he didn''t see Dongcun and xiner. He went straight to the opposite side.


    Dozens of red bombs suddenly appeared around Dongcun''s body, which surrounded him. Xiner''s whole body also stabbed out countless blades, forming a huge blade ball.


    "Wait a minute." Deep town dragon two but stop two people, oneself toward Xiao Shi left walked past.


    The distance between them is getting closer and closer. Shen Cho lung Er looks at each other without expression, but Xiao Shili''s eyes seem to be scattered in the air.


    They stopped face to face in the middle of the corridor.


    "Have you been detoxified?" Deep Machi dragon two suddenly asked a sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If I haven''t fully recovered, I can wait for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    See each other a don''t speak, deep Machi dragon two close eyes a tiny smile, "understand, but you plan to hold a woman and I fight like this?"


    The word "woman" seems to stimulate Xiao Shili. Suddenly, a sense of killing comes out of his indifferent eyes. He waves his hand and strikes longer shencho in the face.


    what? The speed was so fast that... He couldn''t see clearly. He was slightly surprised in his eyes and got the punch, but his body didn''t move half a minute, so he countered the opponent''s fist with his cheek.


    Half of his face was a little deformed under the pressure of his fist, but a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "My ability is to manipulate the muscles of my whole body at will, so that the muscles can show any hardness, flexibility and explosive force. Moreover, there is no limit to this kind of improvement." In other words, as long as I want to, I can get unlimited strength, defense and speed, so no matter how strong your fist is, it''s useless to me


    "I know what you can do, and I''ll tell you what I can do. In this way, we will be fair. " "To tell you the truth, I really want to see what kind of strength people who can kill Qianming in the ancient village have."


    "It''s not necessary." Xiao Shili then opened his mouth and finally said the first words after he appeared. Then he turned around and walked in another direction.


    Looking at each other''s back, Shen Cho long er Leng for a moment, is this guy stupid, or simply can''t understand what he is saying?


    At this time, the muscles on the man''s face suddenly bulged from the inside out, forming a bulge, and the expression twisted with the whole face.


    "Peng!"


    In a burst of golden light, shencho''s head exploded, and his flesh and bones splashed on the surrounding walls, leaving only a lingering blood mist above his neck. A column of blood poured into his body cavity like a fountain, and his headless body slowly fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Kazuo Dongcun thought he was dazzled. After rubbing his eyes hard, the position where the team leader just stood was still a headless corpse.


    Two people immediately completely stay in the same place, this is how to return a responsibility, did the other party use what trick, let oneself have hallucination?


    The captain''s head was blasted with one punch. You''re kidding. There is no upper limit to the captain''s defense, and no attack in the world can destroy it. Dongcun and xiner never even thought that the captain would be killed one day.


    But at the moment, the immortal man in my mind, the absolute strong man in this world, the man whose strength is only under the six magic generals, is left with a headless body.


    At this time, the man who killed the team leader came towards him. Dongcun and xiner suddenly felt a cool air rushing from the sole of their feet to their brain. There was no expression on the man''s face in front of them, but they seemed to feel a trace of demonic terror from each other''s face.


    Asshole! How can it be like this? It''s not true. It must be an illusion! Dongcun kept talking nervously in his heart, and more bombs appeared around him, almost filling most of the corridor, which surrounded him deeply.


    Even if the other side can kill the team leader in a strange way, it can''t pass the test of itself. Dongcun reluctantly picks up the corner of his mouth. Within 10 meters of his body, he is already full of bombs. Any slight touch or activation by his own consciousness can make the bomb explode. As soon as the other side gets close, it will be smashed, So he can''t get close to himself!


    This is the difference between the team leader and himself in defense. The team leader only has high defense, but his defense can be both offensive and defensive. In this respect, he is better than the team leader. Therefore, although the team leader is dead, he will never lose to the other side!


    "Die Dongcun suddenly gave a big drink and waved his hands. Suddenly, there were a lot of bombs around Xiao Shili''s body, which surrounded him like a bee colony.

 Chapter 779

    For a moment, all the bombs were flying towards Xiao Shili, and his figure was immediately submerged in the roaring fire.


    After the smoke cleared away, the whole floor, as well as the upper and lower three floors, was blown out of a hemispherical hole. Dongcun gasped for breath, and his temples were covered with sweat. He said with a smile, "no one can escape this move. As long as he is surrounded by bombs, he will die..."


    In the middle of what he said, he suddenly got stuck in his throat. Just before meeting, he broke into the corridor of the airspace. The man''s wings spread out and just stopped and floated in the air. He was covered with a golden mask, and his whole body was undamaged.


    "How is it possible?" Dongcun''s eyes widened and he tried to squeeze a few words out of his throat. Just now, he summoned 300 bombs. With the power of his bombs, multiplied by 300, even the strongest defense in the world can''t stop it. What''s that golden color that looks like air flow?


    In this way, facing the bomb full of space, Xiao Shili slowly walked towards each other. The bomb kept exploding after touching the golden gas mask outside the body, but Xiao Shili didn''t slow down half a minute.


    There are a lot of bombs around us, but these defences we are proud of are just empty in front of us.


    All along, as long as East Village is in the forest of bombs created by itself, it will have a sense of incomparable security. At this moment, the protective umbrella that has been deeply depended on in the heart of East Village collapses in an instant, and a kind of fear that has never been felt before is surging up in the heart of East Village.


    "No... don''t come here!" Dongcun said in a trembling tone. He stepped back a few steps. At this moment, his heart completely collapsed. He suddenly turned around and ran out of the window.


    But when he raised his head, the figure of the other side was already in front of him.


    Xiao Shili''s right hand twinkled with a golden light. His five fingers turned into a knife and cut it directly. The golden light of his palm was like a whip. He crossed a path. Dongcun''s wide eyed head flew up in the air, and his body fell to the ground with a gush of blood.


    Xin Er looked at the scene with fear on his face and suddenly roared, "Chiba! Seven setes! Come up and help His voice is enough to spread downstairs for two people to hear. Up to now, I have to take these two people as my substitute. I understand that even if three people work together, I''m afraid they are not the opponent of each other. This man is really terrible, but only when they resist for a while, can they have time to escape.


    But after a few calls, there was no response outside the window. Xin Er scolded him in his heart. Damn it, was he killed so soon?


    Xiao Shili killed two people in a row, but his face didn''t change at all. The girl in his arms still seemed to be sleeping quietly. You know, the two people he just killed were not ordinary people, but first-class absolute experts. After killing in such a moment, his breath didn''t weaken at all, that is to say, he didn''t consume much strength at all.


    Has this guy reached the same level as the six magic generals? Knowing that he could not escape death today, Xin Er looked at each other''s approaching step by step and suddenly exclaimed, "wait! I... I can provide you with useful information. Your purpose is to kill Shinda Xingcun, right? I can tell you everything about the other party, including hiding place and ability! "


    Now there is no shameless, save life is the most important! It doesn''t matter if you betray the six devil generals. This is a survival skill that only people who adapt to the world can understand.


    But Xiao Shili didn''t seem to hear it, and his steps didn''t stop at all.


    Asshole! The letter two one clench teeth, only then with all one''s strength fight! The blade on the body suddenly stretched out and spread to the space. My ability is to grow a blade in any part of my body, and I can control the size and length at will. If I want to, I can even make countless fine needles spread to every corner of the whole building.


    Asshole! Turn into a hornet''s nest and die! Xin Er cried wildly in his heart. But the expected effect did not appear. The blade of the whole body did not spread all over the building, but stopped after stretching out a few meters.


    "What Xin ER was surprised to see the void in front of him. He saw a golden spherical hood around his body. However, countless blades stopped when they touched the golden hood.


    Xin Er then increased his strength and tried to break through this obstacle, but the golden air flow around him was extremely strong, and the blade bound inside could not break through half of it.


    At this time, Xin Er recognized that this kind of golden gas shield was just gathered around the opponent''s body to block the defense of Dongcun bomb. Unexpectedly, Qi can also be attached to other people''s bodies in this form to limit the opponent''s actions. This is by no means an ordinary defense. This golden airflow seems to be released from the opponent''s body. Right! What''s the ability of the golden air current that just killed Dongcun? Why don''t they mention this ability in the information they get about each other?


    At the moment of Xin er''s surprise, the hood that enveloped him suddenly began to shrink slowly. Under the pressure, the blade began to retract into his body uncontrollably.


    Xin Er suddenly realized that the situation was not right. Did the other party want to... As soon as this idea came into being, fear poured into his heart.


    Xiao Shili stretched out a hand and opened his fingers to look at the begging eyes in each other''s eyes. Without a trace of pity, he closed his hand.


    When the golden gas mask suddenly disappeared, the blade around Xin er''s body suddenly broke, the broken blade was concentrated by an invisible force, and pieces of broken blade were inserted into Xin er''s body. At the same time, Xin er''s body was squeezed together by a strong force, and immediately lost its human shape. The skeleton was smashed, and the skin and flesh burst into a mass of rotten meat mixed with metal fragments.


    Xiao Shili took back his strength and was compressed into a ball of flesh and blood mixture, which suddenly dispersed and fell to the ground.


    Feilong and Chang Kunyu then slowly got up from the ground and saw Xiao Shili. They both looked excited and ashamed.


    "How is the injury?" Xiao Shili came to them and asked.


    Chang Kunyu shook his head. "Brothers are OK. Big brother, take my sister-in-law to the hospital. Don''t worry about us. The skinhead and the scholar just passed out, and Xiangzi was OK. He was injured and had been transferred to a safe place by the skinhead. "


    Feilong tried to support himself and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, brother. We''re useless. We can''t protect my sister-in-law. I..."

 Chapter 780

    "Stop it." Xiao Shili stopped each other, "as long as everyone is OK, where is Lin?"


    Feilong and Chang Kunyu looked around when they heard the speech. Just now they were only concerned about the battle here, but they had no time to stay with Lin. they only knew that Lin saved his sister-in-law, and then they didn''t know what happened.


    Xiao Shili frowned. When he arrived downstairs, he saw a man falling from the upstairs and caught him in mid air. Unexpectedly, the man in his arms was Mei Yu. Meanwhile, Meiyu had been seriously injured. There was a dagger in her abdomen. Her white shirt was dyed red with blood, and a circle of broken tentacles wrapped around her body.


    Xiao Shili''s eyes changed at that time, like a bloodthirsty devil. He just wanted to find the owner of the dagger and break it to pieces. But now the most important thing is to send Meiyu to the hospital as soon as possible.


    But when he thought that there were other people in the building, Xiao Shili forced his anxiety and flew into the building, so the scene just happened.


    At that time, the tentacle was undoubtedly broken from the forest. Lin has unlimited regeneration ability, even if it is cut off a tentacle will not be how, but with their own understanding of Lin, the latter will never let Meiyu fall from the upstairs like this. In this case, maybe there is only one possibility.


    At this time, Feilong suddenly pointed to the front and said, "look there!" At the end of the corridor on the left, the walls on both sides and the ceiling are all covered with blood, mixed with broken human tissue, which looks like the effect of a person exploding from the inside.


    Feilong said with a lump in his throat. Chang Kunyu asked, "what''s the matter?" Feilong pointed to the pools of blood on the ground and said, "at the beginning, when we came here, there was no blood in the corridor. Although we were injured just now, we didn''t shed much blood. Now the three pools of blood on the ground were the three dead people killed by our elder brother just now, so there is a large area at the end of the corridor..."


    Xiao Shili and Chang Kunyu suddenly understood what he meant. Just now, there were only these people in the corridor, but now Lin was the only one who was not sure about the situation, so the blood could only be... Xiao Shili''s face darkened. Looking at the scene, unless the human body was powdered with a strong explosion, the blood could not spread to that point.


    Although Lin has the ability to regenerate, it can regenerate only when his body maintains 30% integrity. It''s hard to imagine that Lin is still alive.


    "Brother, we''ll take care of this. You''d better send your sister-in-law to the hospital." Feilong said anxiously, looking at Meiyu lying in Xiao Shili''s arms, Feilong felt that his heart was in pain. Those beasts, unexpectedly, made Yujie hurt like this. He only hated that his strength was not enough to kill those bastards!


    Her brother-in-law is strong. Although she is cold in appearance, she is actually considerate of others. When her elder brother is away, she handles the affairs of the guild and the company. She is also very considerate to her brothers. She never puts on airs and sometimes gives people the feeling, It''s like a strict elder sister next door.


    Chang Kunyu also said, "big brother, Feilong is right. His sister-in-law''s injury can''t be delayed. That guy Lin doesn''t die so easily. Feilong and I will look around again. Maybe there''s still hope. You can send my sister-in-law to the hospital."


    Xiao Shili nodded, "call someone and send the injured brother to the hospital as soon as possible."


    They nodded and agreed. At this moment, two figures suddenly jumped up from the stairway. Feilong and Chang Kunyu immediately took on the attack. Xiao Shili slowly turned around and looked at them.


    Chiba Xiang quickly raised his hands and said, "don''t get me wrong, we don''t mean to fight."


    Seven sunflower followed to nod.


    Xiao Shili looked at them coldly. Chiba Xiang''s and Qikui''s faces changed slightly. They hadn''t seen each other for only a month. Their breath seemed to be much stronger. No, it''s not just much stronger. It''s just different from a month ago.


    Chiba Xiang secretly took a breath of cool air. Is this the potential of the legendary son of the dark night? In a short period of one month, its strength has improved so much. It has only been less than half a year since the fusion of Shenji, but it can kill the whole poison bite by one person. So it is not surprising.


    "If you don''t worry, we''ll go to the hospital with you. Anyway, you are so powerful. Even if we want to do harm to you, we just ask for trouble."


    The girl''s expression is very lovely, and her tone is slightly coquettish. But now Xiao Shili is not in the mood to think about it. No one can live in this world who killed those three people in his anger and hurt his beloved woman.


    But on the other hand, I really need information about the six magic generals. Looking at the current situation, I may get something from this man and woman.


    Although he could kill them on the spot if he was safer, Chiba Xiang left a fairly good impression on himself in the east longitude war. Since the other side had already asked for peace, it was not in line with his principles to kill them rashly.


    So he nodded, "OK, you two will go with me, but I warn you in advance that if I see any unruly action from you, even if it is unintentional, I will kill you immediately."


    Chiba xiangdao, "I understand."


    Looking at Li Yuanqi and baldheaded leopard lying unconscious on the ground, as well as Feilong and Chang Kunyu with many scars, he said with some worry, "do you want us to help you and take them to the hospital?"


    "Thank you. We can solve it ourselves." When Chang Kunyu heard that these two people were in the same group as those just now, he still couldn''t rest assured of them. However, Xiao Shili agreed to make peace with each other, and he couldn''t be too mean in his own words.


    "It''s just good intentions," he muttered in a small voice


    "Well, with the seriously injured here, don''t delay any more." Chiba Xiang uses his eyes to indicate that qilaikui should pay attention to his words. After all, the relationship between the two sides is not very friendly, and this is still someone else''s territory.


    In the emergency Hall of the Municipal People''s Hospital, after watching a group of doctors and nurses send the injured to the emergency room for rescue, Xiao Shili also stood at the door. Chiba Xiang and qilaikui didn''t stay at each other''s side. Strictly speaking, the two sides are still hostile at present. It can be seen that Xiao Shili is in a low mood at the moment. At this time, it''s better not to disturb each other.

 Chapter 781

    "Chiba, do you know what you are doing?" At this time, tanse Kui resumed his original expression, and asked Chiba xiangdao in a serious voice.


    "Of course I know."


    "You know... It''s a betrayal of adults!"


    "If we had chosen to be loyal to our Lord, we would have died by now." Chiba Xiang sat on the chair, put his head on the back of the chair, raised his face, "besides, I''ve wanted to do that for a long time."


    "What did you say?" Qilaikui looked at each other incredulously.


    Chiba Xiang said slowly, "just downstairs, why did I stop you? Now you have seen the result. Even the night demon group was destroyed by each other, not to mention you and me. At the beginning, I didn''t want to integrate into them."


    "So when you heard the call for help, you pretended not to hear it?"


    "If you can ask the members of the night group for help, it means that their leader is dead. Among the three leaders of the three major groups, ryunoji shenmachi is the strongest. Even he is dead. What can we do with him?" Chiba Xiang sneered, "if I guess correctly, that letter two should just want to take us as a shield, and then take the opportunity to escape."


    He frowned and thought about it, nodded his head to show that he agreed with Chiba''s conjecture, and then said angrily, "those guys didn''t regard us as real team members at the beginning!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. At the beginning, shencho longer asked us to guard around for our safety, but in a bad way, the other side looked down on us. I''m afraid the subtext of shencho longer was" go away, don''t hinder us. " Chiba Xiang laughed, "but they are really too conceited. Although the night demon group is the strongest of the three groups, the gap between them and the other two groups is not very big. If they can kill the person who is bitten by poison by one person, will they be killed easily?"


    At that time, poison bite was very important in his heart, but now, with the fragmentation of poison bite, the name seems to have become weak in their hearts.


    "Chiba, what do you mean when you said you wanted to do this for a long time?" Qilaikui thought of the most important sentence just now. Did Chiba Xiang have the idea of betraying adults long ago.


    "You''re right. I''ve long wanted to betray you." Chiba Xiang seems to have guessed what tanse Kui thought, "since the first World War of the Tokyo Tower, I''ve been desperate for poison bite, but I''ve also been desperate for Yakuza. In the past, I felt that I was different from ordinary people, and Yakuza was the only organization in the world that accepted me, but now I finally understand that friendship and companionship are just mutual utilization, We are just tools used by Shinda Xingcun, so from today on, I''m not going to be used any more. "


    After hearing each other''s words, qisetkui didn''t speak. She lowered her head and remained silent for a few seconds. After a few seconds, she whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know yet. Let''s go step by step." Chiba Xiangzui said, but he thought, why do you want to stay here, at that time, you can leave at will, maybe that man has a kind of inexplicable attraction to you.


    Chiba has decided to leave Yakuza, what should she do? Qilaikui''s heart is very tangled, don''t know what to do, Chiba Xiang is now his only companion in the poison bite, I don''t want to be separated from him, but I don''t have the courage to betray the six demons, it''s too difficult to choose!


    At the moment, on the bench in front of the emergency room, Xiao Shili was sitting with his hands on his knees, his face gloomy and silent.


    In other people''s eyes, I may be very calm. But only he knew how confused his heart was at the moment. When he saw Meiyu stabbed into her body, he felt that her cold body had gradually fallen into his arms. For a moment, the whole body''s blood seemed to stop flowing and her breath seemed to be pulled out of her body.


    Looking at the light on the door of the emergency room "in emergency treatment", Xiao Shili suddenly wants to escape. He wants to get away from the door because he is afraid that if a doctor comes out next, he will tell himself


    Can''t think, can''t think! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible to happen. What are you thinking about? Meiyu will be OK. She will be OK!


    At this time, Chang Kunyu and a group of brothers quietly went to the corridor outside the emergency room. No one spoke, and they stood quietly a few meters away from Xiao Shi.


    Xiao Shili looked at his brothers and felt a little solace in his heart. His brothers actually arrived. It seems that everyone is OK.


    He waved to several people. A group of people moved slowly and came over. Everyone stood in front of Xiao Shili, but they all lowered their heads. Some of them tilted their heads. In a word, everyone dared not touch Xiao Shili''s eyes.


    "Brother Bao, are you ok?"


    Hearing Xiao Shili call himself, the bald leopard immediately beat a spirit, stood up straight and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s just a little hurt, it''s not in the way."


    Xiao Shili looked at each other''s body. The bald leopard only wore a thin shirt, and the abdomen wrapped by gauze had traces of blood oozing.


    "Yuanqi, how are you?"


    Li Yuanqi helped his glasses, lowered his head and said with embarrassment, "I didn''t get hurt, but I was overused and fainted."


    Xiao Shili knows that excessive consumption of mental energy will cause extremely serious damage to the brain, which is more serious than physical injury. What Li Yuanqi said is simple. In fact, he is the most dangerous one among these people.


    "And you, Xiangzi?"


    "I, I had nothing more to do, and I broke my hand." Gao Xiang hung his arm on his chest and simply fixed it with plaster. He thought it wasn''t enough and added, "brother Li, don''t worry about me. My body will be ready soon after being strengthened with medicine."


    Feilong and Chang Kunyu both know that, thanks to his genetic reinforcement, his body''s regeneration ability is much higher than that of ordinary people. Otherwise, his arm would be directly bent like that, and his arm bone would be completely broken. This hand would have been abandoned all his life.


    Everyone said that their injuries were very light, not hypocritical, but from the heart that compared with the injuries of sister Yu, they were not worth mentioning at all.


    "By the way, we found Lin. that guy is really lucky. Only half of his body is stuck in the concrete crevice of the ruins. We have sent him to the doctor. Now he is soaking in the culture medium and slowly regenerating." Feilong said something to reassure Xiao Shili.


    Xiao Shili nodded his head. Although he killed the three people lightly, he also felt that they were not under the poison bite. When his brothers fought with the three people, none of them died. It''s very lucky, but everything can''t be so smooth. There will always be misfortune in the luck


    At this time, the emergency room door suddenly opened, a doctor with two nurses came out.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the three people. Even their breathing seemed to stop. Gao Xiang and Fei Long were sweating and wiping their pants secretly.


    The doctor looked at the scene and was stunned. He thought what was the situation today. Under normal circumstances, the family members and friends of the injured would immediately gather around and ask about the situation of the injured. However, these people seem to be petrified one by one. Such calm family members are really rare.


    One of the nurses in the back was careful, but they could see that these people were calm and nervous. They couldn''t even speak. They could see that they were all biting their teeth and looking pale.


    In the silence, Xiao Shili stood up from his chair, looked at the doctor and said, "what''s the situation, doctor?"


    The doctor nodded. "The injured man is out of danger."


    Xiao Shili repressed his sudden joy, "you mean, she''s ok?"


    "Well," the doctor said, "it''s just too much blood loss, but fortunately it was delivered in time. If it''s a few minutes later, the situation may not be certain."


    Xiao Shili seemed to have relaxed all his strength and recovered from the tense state. He said gratefully, "thank you, doctor."


    "Nothing." The doctor shook his head, "you''d better report to the police as soon as possible, and try to catch the murderer as soon as possible. There are so many beautiful girls who have to be stabbed. Now people in this society are really heartless."


    Before he finished speaking, the whole corridor burst into cheers. A group of people hugged each other and jumped up laughing.


    A nurse even said, "keep your voice down. This is the hospital, and the inpatients are resting."


    All of a sudden, a group of people were quiet and winked at each other. They didn''t care about disturbing others to have a rest. What they were afraid of was disturbing sister Yu to have a rest.


    Xiao Shili asked the doctor, "doctor, can I go in and see her now?"


    "No way." The doctor immediately shook his head, "the patient has lost too much blood. Now he hasn''t woken up. You all go back tonight. It''s OK to leave one person. I''ll let you know when you can see him."


    The rest of them retreated to one side. Gao Xiang said, "brother, you stay here to take care of sister Yu, and we''ll all go back."


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili shook his head, "don''t hurry, let''s go to the hall."


    Although Yakuza''s attack has been disintegrated, it is difficult to guarantee when the other side will take the next step. Everyone who has something to do with himself is likely to encounter danger. We must make everyone ready as soon as possible.


    A group of people came to the waiting hall. Chiba Xiang and tanse Kui stood up when they saw the crowd. Chiba Xiang asked, "what''s the situation with that girl?"

 Chapter 782

    "It''s all right." Xiao Shi left to look at each other, the expression at the moment relaxed a few minutes, "sit down, I have a few questions to ask you."


    Everyone was sitting on the bench. He secretly looked at Xiao Shili''s face and thought that the expression just now was completely different from that of now. It must be the girl who made him so worried. That girl must be a very important person in his heart.


    "How many people did Zhentian Xingcun send to kill me this time?" Xiao Shili asked.


    "Just six of us."


    "The three men I killed just now have extraordinary strength. What''s their status in yakuzaari?" Xiao Shili asked again.


    "The night demon group, one of the three groups, is as famous as the poison bite group, with only four members, but its comprehensive strength is stronger than that of the poison bite group." Chiba xiangdao, "you''ve seen the remaining Huangwu group. The 12 people who fought with you under the Tokyo iron tower that day are: among the three groups, the night demon group is mainly responsible for assault, the poison bite group is responsible for intelligence collection and reconnaissance, and the Huangwu group is responsible for the defense of the headquarters."


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili nodded, "well, there''s nothing for you here. If you want to leave, you can answer me at any time. If you don''t want to leave, you can continue to answer me a few questions, but you can just say the following questions, I won''t force you."


    Chiba Xiang immediately laughed, "if we want to go, we will go long ago. Will we still sit here and wait for you to ask us questions?"


    Xiao Shili frowned, "what are you staying for?" The current identities of both sides are still the enemy. Even if the two sides have a truce, it is extremely unwise to stay in the enemy''s camp.


    Unless the other party has plans to surrender, Xiao Shili doesn''t want to base his speculation on unfounded extravagance.


    "Nothing. I''m just curious about you?" Chiba Xiang leaned back on the back of his chair and said with a smile, "and I want to see with my own eyes how you killed Zhentian Xingcun?"


    "Do you mean that you have betrayed your master?" Xiao Shili took a look at the other side and said that the meaning was self-evident.


    "To be exact, it''s exit, but the real decision was just made." Chiba Xiang smile, "so now I don''t belong to Yakuza, if you want to ask any questions, I can''t talk about betrayal."


    Xiao Shili nodded. He could probably guess the reason why the other party withdrew from Yakuza. Since the other party said so, he was not polite, so he said directly, "I want to know the ability of Zhentian Xingcun."


    "Well, I''ve been in Yakuza for so long, and I don''t know nothing about my boss." Chiba Xiang laughed at himself for a moment, and then said, "according to the rumor, there are four kinds of abilities in Zhentian Xingcun, but it''s only rumor. I''ve only seen two kinds of abilities with my own eyes."


    "The first ability is Su Sheng, an ancient power. It''s said that it can make the dead alive and inherit all the abilities they had before they died. I just heard about it, but I haven''t seen it."


    "The second ability is the breath of the dead, an ancient skill. It can absorb the breath of the dead and improve its own * * attributes, including strength, speed, defense, reflex nerve and so on. This ability has no upper limit. That is to say, the more breath of the dead it absorbs, the stronger its strength will be, and the breath of the dead will always exist in its body, The ability to absorb and accumulate without limitation is the most important main combat ability of Shinda Xingcun. It can be said that the reason why he is so powerful today is entirely based on the dead bones. "


    "The third ability is the sickle of death, an ancient artifact. As the name suggests, the weapon form is two huge sickles. It''s rare for Shinda Xingcun to use them, but it''s very powerful."


    Chiba Xiang stopped and said, "all I know is these three abilities. As for the fourth ability, because Zhentian Xingcun has never used it, no one knows it. I think you can deal with the first three abilities, but you should pay attention to the fourth ability which is unknown to you."


    Xiao Shili thought to himself that the fourth ability hidden is the first three abilities, each of which is very powerful and tricky. As a matter of fact, Shinda Xingcun is not so easy to kill. Besides, in addition to these four abilities, there is an extremely powerful soul of war boarding in his body. According to master duozang, the soul of war will provide powerful power to the host, This power is undoubtedly stronger than its own ability.


    "I see. Thank you." Xiao Shili nodded.


    "You''re welcome. That''s all I know. You should also understand that it doesn''t matter if the opponent knows the type of ability of Makino. " Chiba Xiang said and stood up, "what I''m looking forward to is, how long will it take you to kill him?"


    Xiao Shili also stood up, with a faint smile in his eyes, "don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    "That''s good. I''ll see." Chiba Xiang also laughed, "from now on, I will remain neutral and not stand on either side to see this millennium war. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. "


    Xiao Shili nodded not to send him away. Just as Chiba Xiang turned and slowly left, qilaikui also stood up, but he turned and looked at Chiba Xiang. Then he ran to Xiao Shili and whispered, "Hey, I have something to ask you."


    "What?" Looking at the girl, Xiao Shili suddenly thinks that the other party''s ability is to transform. It seems that as long as he is touched, he will be copied by the other party''s appearance and ability. He can''t help but slightly away from the other party.


    He is not afraid that he will suddenly copy his appearance and ability. In this way, he can take each other''s life in an instant. Girls are not easy to do, at least they can be arrested. But if someone just touches you at random, you can''t be sure if she has copied you. It''s easy to cause misunderstanding, so you''d better be careful.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili was on guard against himself, he could not help getting angry and hummed softly, "what are you afraid of? I won''t copy your ability. Don''t I just grow two devil wings? What''s good?"


    Xiao Shili is dumbfounded. I''m sorry, but even if you want to copy it, you can''t copy it.


    Tanse Kui hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "I ask you, are you in that kind of relationship with sister Anne?"

 Chapter 783

    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, "what kind of relationship?"


    "What kind of relationship can it be, that kind of relationship!" The small face of seven setae Kui a red, can''t help but a foot, "is a lover!"


    Xiao Shili really made a smile this time, but he couldn''t smile. He had to stop his expression and shook his head seriously, "how can it be?"


    "Qilaikui didn''t believe it." deception, if you''re not Anne''s sister''s boyfriend, how can she pay so much for you? For you, sister Anne even betrayed us, betrayed adults, and made so many sacrifices for you! Well, that''s what you men are


    The more the girl said, the more angry she was, as if Xiao Shili was really the first heartbreaker in the world, and she was angry for Anne herself.


    Although Xiao Shili is speechless, her heart sinks when she mentions Anne. After losing consciousness, she is taken away from the battlefield, but Anne still stays there. According to the situation at that time, it is almost impossible for her to escape. She betrays Yakuza and helps herself. It can be imagined that Zhentian Xingcun will not let her go.


    "Tell me, Anne, how is she now?" Xiao Shili asked in a hurry. Although he didn''t have any special feelings for Anne, at that time, if it wasn''t for Anne''s help, it was hard for him to say whether he would still be here. He couldn''t let her be involved because of herself.


    "You still have a conscience." Qilaikui white, Xiao Shili one eye, and then a worried face said, "that day you were rescued, sister Anne was imprisoned by Zhentian Xingcun, and then what happened, I don''t know, anyway, I hope you can save sister Anne quickly!"


    Hearing that Anne was only imprisoned, Xiao Shili was a little relieved. Although the so-called imprisonment did not mean that she was only imprisoned, at least she did not hear the news of being executed, so he nodded, "don''t worry, I will save Anne."


    "Hook!" I didn''t expect that tanse Kui held out a small scallion finger.


    In front of so many brothers, it''s not appropriate for the girl who was just the enemy to suddenly make such childish and intimate actions. However, the girl''s face is serious. If she doesn''t hook up with her, she must say that she is perfunctory.


    Helpless, Xiao Shili stretched out his finger and hooked it with the girl''s little finger. Suddenly, a light flashed in his mind, this smelly girl!


    However, she quickly retracted her finger and raised her little finger in front of her. She showed a smile of satisfaction on her face and threatened to say, "hum, if you don''t want to save sister Anne, I''ll become you. I''ll rob banks and play hooligans everywhere. The police will look for you every day. You''ll become a popular person on the Internet and be beaten by countless netizens!"


    When Xiao Shili wanted to catch her, tanse Kui had already jumped out and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, it was the girl''s way. Xiao Shili shook his head with a bitter smile, but he was really worried about Anne just now. Since he promised to save Anne, I believe the girl would not mess with her.


    The rest of the people are listening in the clouds. What are these people saying just now? I don''t understand at all.


    At this time, it''s time to let everyone know the secret of the whole thing. After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, all the people were wide eyed and thought it was extremely inconceivable. If the aggrandizement warrior might be able to explain it scientifically, Xiao Shili''s magic weapon was completely beyond the limits of people''s hearts, with a kind of supernatural feeling.


    "That is to say, those who fight with us tonight are actually the so-called superpowers?" Chang Kunyu asked in surprise.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "I can understand that."


    "Spiritual civilization... Will human beings really evolve to this level one day?" Li Yuanqi''s eyes are full of yearning. The future direction of human evolution is really the brain.


    For a long time, Li Yuanqi has been puzzled by the fact that modern science and technology has been able to change the structure and shape of human body through gene drugs, which is a powerful force beyond nature. But is this a step of human evolution?


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s words have finally solved his doubts. What gene enhancers can enhance and strengthen is only the human body. According to the law of evolution of all things, the established material form of the body will eventually be eliminated, and the evolution of the brain is the absolute direction. With the change of the times, the body will even become a burden to limit human beings to a certain extent, It is the highest form of biological evolution that human beings can survive as an unrestrained energy form without body.


    For example, to survive in the form of * * will be subject to many restrictions, such as hunger, cold, accidental trauma, etc., while the energy form without entity will not be affected by these factors. The purpose of biological evolution is to constantly reduce the restrictions and threats to itself, and to adapt to the world infinitely, and gradually become an indelible existence. The other few people think very simply, the central idea is only one, that is, they will fight with these people next.


    As for the specific strategy for the next step, Xiao Shili has not yet thought about it. Although he wants to kill Zhentian Xingcun as soon as possible and save Anne, he knows that it is not a simple thing. Although his strength has been greatly improved in this month of snow mountain in Tibet, if he fights Zhentian Xingcun, the result is still unknown.


    Moreover, regardless of their own strength and power, Yakuza has been founded for more than a hundred years, with 100000 members. Yakuza has a fairly solid foundation in Japan, and the support of the Japanese government is incomparable to any international Mafia organization. Yakuza has 100000 members, and is a global giant in terms of financial and human resources.


    Although the development speed of the Dark Alliance is amazing, it has only been established for more than a year. Its power is still rising, and many aspects are still in the embryonic stage. In any case, it is difficult to compete with Yakuza.


    Therefore, this matter needs to be considered in the long run. Once the right time and opportunity are found, the other party will be completely defeated by one blow.


    "What about the arms business?" Xiao Shili asked.


    Finally speaking of the topic after the return of the people, when they mentioned this, their faces suddenly looked excited.


    In Southeast Asia, Gao Xiang and Li Yuanqi signed a long-term contract with the Myanmar government. Within five years, the Myanmar government will buy arms from Shenyi group from time to time.

 Chapter 784

    In the Middle East, bareheaded leopard and Chang Kunyu have established a cooperative relationship with an oil effect in civil war. In the next three years, Shenyi group will become the only supplier of the government, and has paid a year''s deposit in advance.


    In Europe, the war between Feilong and Lin and the Mafia lasted for a month, and they finally made peace by shaking hands and establishing a dramatic alliance.


    After investigating the Shenyi group, the Mafia turned out to be surprised even by themselves. The arms sold by Shenyi group are not only the most advanced equipment in the world, but also a surprising quantity, which far exceeds the common possession level of European gangs. The Mafia itself has arms business, but it can not compare with each other in terms of quality and supply.


    Mafia boss repeatedly exclaimed, the Chinese are really amazing! Such a guy can''t be an enemy! So the two sides immediately shake hands to make peace, and the Mafia will buy all the goods of Shenyi group. Lin knew that the other party was going to resell to other gangs in Europe. Anyway, the whole Europe was so big, the Mafia was so large and had a lot of contacts. It would undoubtedly greatly increase the company''s revenue to let them act as agents, so the price was raised extremely high.


    They talked with several Mafia bigwigs for three days and nights at the negotiation table, and finally settled the price.


    Xiao Shili has nothing to say except to be satisfied. Through this incident, he also looks at his brothers with new eyes. Now, even if they leave themselves, they can also make a breakthrough in the world.


    Now the main capital chain of the company has finally started. If you have money, everything will be easy to do. A few people went out this time and brought us $200 million in profits for the company. Excluding the loans returned to the lotnikov family and the share of the Tianying Gang, Shenyi group made a total profit of US $140 million.


    Of course, this is just the beginning. Shenyi group has already taken the first step to establish itself in the world. I believe that before long, the whole world will know the name of Shenyi group!


    Just as Xiao Shili took out the phone to contact Yakov, the phone in his hand rang first.


    Zhao Changhe called. He was anxious to ask what happened to the company. Did all the brothers in the gang get hurt? After learning that they were just injured, Zhao Changhe was relieved and said, "I''ve ordered people to block the scene. I''ll try my best to suppress it from the municipal Party committee and the media, but the impact of this incident is too big to spread to the province, I will report to the above that it is a gas leakage accident. At that time, the owner and the responsible person may be investigated in the province. Brother, you''d better be prepared first. "


    Xiao Shili light said a word, know, hang up the phone. The governor of H Province is still under his own control. Even if this matter is spread to the provincial capital, it won''t be good. Besides, the relationship between himself and the Lin family can go straight to the central government. In Xiao Shili''s opinion, this kind of small matter is not a waste of his time at all, but it''s better to let Zhao Changhe control it.


    However, although there will be nothing wrong with Shenyi, the relevant responsible departments in the city are miserable. A whole building has been blown down half of the way. The public opinion in the province has to say that it is necessary to find a scapegoat. Shenyi group now dominates in J City, and its units with various organs are good. It is necessary to further consolidate its power, You have to convince the people around you.


    So Xiao Shili called Zhao Changhe again and asked him to shelve and leave it to himself if there was any report on the handling of the matter.


    As soon as I hung up, the phone rang again, and then I received more than a dozen calls. Leaders of the municipal Party committee, leaders of several big gangs in the city, and others came to inquire about the situation and express concern.


    Some people couldn''t get through to Xiao Shili, so they called other people, and then some business tycoons who got news in succession also called.


    For a moment, the telephone kept ringing one after another. Here are all the leaders of Shenyi group and Dark Alliance. Because of their business relationship, all the high-ranking people in this city have their telephone.


    Xiao Shili is afraid of disturbing the doctors and nurses on duty, so he takes them to the outside. It''s too late now. Xiao Shili asks the rest of them to go home separately, and those who need to pay attention to their injuries stay in the hospital.


    Everyone knows that elder brother is worried about sister Yu, so they don''t say much. Feilong and Gao Xiang want to stay with Xiao Shili, but they are rejected by the latter.


    After everyone left, only Xiao Shili was left in front of the empty hospital. Sitting on the steps, he lit a cigarette. Looking at the starry night sky, Xiao Shili sighed deeply.


    I can''t forgive my stupidity. I know that Zhentian fortunately will send someone to kill me again. If I can''t find myself, the other party will come back to the city where he lives and attack his relatives and friends. Knowing all this, he still came back so late. If he was a few minutes late, Meiyu... He didn''t dare to think any more.


    Deeply remorseful, Xiao Shili can''t help recalling his practice in the snow mountain ruins of Tibet in the past month. The blue sea of light really has great energy, in which he can deeply feel the powerful energy around him.


    The energy in this sea of light has been condensed and formed for hundreds of millions of years, and has been condensed into a perfect energy body. After hundreds of millions of years of mutual entanglement, millions of kinds of energy are in an eternal critical balance, so the emergence of any new energy will break this balance, and the new energy will be repelled by tens of thousands of kinds of energy.


    Therefore, Xiao Shili practiced around these tens of thousands of powerful energy, because the human body itself has energy. First of all, it is a great test for him to enter the sea of light.


    It''s another big test to gather your soul strength in the sea of light. We can imagine what it''s like to be engulfed by tens of thousands of powerful energies from the ancient times before the destruction of the earth. Fortunately, these abilities will only destroy the energy in the human body, and will not cause harm to human beings. Otherwise, Xiao Shi would have been gone long ago.


    It''s like fighting with tens of thousands of powerful enemies at the same time. Every time Xiao Shili went in at the beginning, his whole energy was almost destroyed. At the last moment, he was saved in time by duo Zang. If all the energy in his whole body was destroyed, it would mean death. Therefore, almost every time Xiao Shili was wandering on the line of life and death, carrying out hellish cultivation.

 Chapter 785

    It took ten days for Xiao Shili to be able to stay in the sea of light and keep himself immortal. However, when he used his ability, the soul energy was stimulated, and the degree of energy''s antiphagation became more serious. So almost every time he used his ability, the released energy was immediately antiphagated.


    Finally, when Xiao Shili was able to use his energy freely in the sea of light, it took him a full month. At this moment, Xiao Shili''s soul wavelength has been accepted by the sea of light, which means that he is integrated with the sea of light and is no longer repelled by the surrounding energy, and his cultivation will have no effect.


    Xiao Shili didn''t feel too strong when he was practicing. However, after the training, the result shocked him.


    In a short period of one month, his level of Shenji has evolved from a mature body to a research body, and has even crossed such two huge stages. With the improvement of Shenji level, the powers in his body have been greatly enhanced. However, this kind of evolution based on pure cultivation can not get the chance to turn over the cards, so Xiao Shili''s ability has not changed.


    With each time he returned to Su Sheng from the dying state, Xiao Shi''s power of gentian from the body also increased explosively, breaking through the two stages of dragon fighting and dragon fighting, reaching the holy dragon.


    In the holy dragon stage, in addition to the tremendous improvement of his physical attributes, Xiao Shili can control the power of gentian in his body at will, making it condense and release out of his body. The blow to kill shencho longer is that Xiao Shili blows the power of gentian into the opponent''s mind and destroys his head from the inside. Therefore, even if shencho longer''s muscle defense can be infinitely improved, he can''t resist the power of this blow.


    The golden mask that appeared outside Xiao Shili''s body to protect his body was also the power of gentian. The last move to kill Xin ER was the essence of the holy dragon stage.


    The secret formula of Qianlong is divided into seven stages: Qianlong, Shenglong, Feilong, Zhanlong, Doulong, Shenglong and Shenlong. The seven stages are divided into three realms. Qianlong is one realm. It can strengthen its body with the power of gentian. When it reaches Feilong, it is the second realm. It can condense the power of gentian on the utensils, give birth to the lethality in the utensils and kill the enemy.


    When he stepped into the holy dragon, he would enter the third realm, that is, he could control the power of gentian in his body at will, release it out of his body and agglomerate it. He was not limited by time and space. As long as Xiao Shili could think of it in his heart, he could attack the enemy or protect himself in any way by the power of gentian.


    "Hey, wake up, wake up."


    Suddenly feel someone pushing himself, Xiao Shili opened his eyes, found that the sky around has been bright, he actually unconsciously sat on the steps at the door of the hospital all night.


    As soon as the nurse on the night shift walked out of the gate of the hospital, she saw a man sitting at the gate. He looked as if he was asleep and didn''t look like a beggar. She suddenly remembered that this was not the family member of the injured girl last night, so she came forward to wake him up.


    Xiao Shili stretched and slowly stood up from the steps. He was half a head higher than the little nurse. The little nurse looked at him in surprise. "Did you sleep here all night last night?"


    Xiao Shili answered casually. Maybe he just came back after training. He was still a little tired, and he didn''t know how to fall asleep.


    The little nurse thought, this person must be worried about the girl, who has been here all night. It seems that she is mostly the girl''s boyfriend. I didn''t expect that in today''s society, there are still men who love their girlfriends so much that they believe in love again.


    Alas, I sighed with admiration. If only I had a boyfriend who was so kind to me, the little nurse quickly pulled La xiaoshili''s clothes. "You''re waiting for your girlfriend to wake up, right? In fact, she woke up last night, but I didn''t expect that you would still sit here waiting for him."


    Xiao Shili''s face brightened. After getting up in the morning, his tiredness and sleepiness suddenly disappeared. He was surprised and said, "can I see her now?"


    "Of course, go quickly. Now people need comfort most." The little nurse gave Xiao Shili a smile, and her tone was a little lonely.


    Comfort? This is not necessarily, Xiao Shili gave a wry smile, thanks to the little nurse, and ran towards the hospital building.


    In a clean ward, Meiyu was sitting on the bed with a quilt covered, quietly looking at the sunshine from the window.


    Xiao Shili quickly ran to the door of the ward. He bumped into the door rashly. They suddenly looked at each other and were stunned for a moment.


    After gazing at each other for a few seconds, Mei Yu gently tilted her head, showing a warm smile, "back?"


    "Well."


    "When did you come back? Why didn''t you call me in advance?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t answer. He walked slowly to the window, squatted down, reached over and held Meiyu''s little cold hand. He lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Fool." Meiyu held the man''s hand in his backhand and said, "I''m yours, but it''s not your exclusive thing. You don''t need to protect me all the time."


    Xiao Shili chuckled, "don''t you even give me a chance to blame myself?"


    "I don''t want you to have any negative emotions, any negative ones." Mei Yu''s big eyes narrowed slightly in the morning sun and said gently, "although people can''t be happy all the time, I hope that at least when you are by my side, you will be happy."


    "Idiot." This time, Xiao Shili scolded a fool


    "You are the fool!" Mei Yu snorted discontentedly.


    "You are a fool."


    "You are!"


    "Yes, I am a fool." Xiao Shili held Meiyu''s little hand and put it on his face. "It''s my fault that I''m so stupid. I came back so late and hurt my favorite girl. If anything happens to you, I don''t want to..."


    A scallion finger in front of his lips, Meiyu stop him to say, but the eyes are slowly happy.


    "As soon as I woke up, I knew that you had saved me, because those people were so powerful that only my husband could defeat them." Meiyu said happily.


    Xiao Shili shook his head and showed a trace of hatred in his eyes. "Those people can''t regret even if they die a hundred times. It''s cheap for them to die only once."


    "Well, don''t put on such a terrible expression. People just wake up and scare people with a tiger face." Meiyu pinches Xiao Shili''s face and says with a small mouth that only Xiao Shili has the privilege to see the coquettish side of the crown prince of J city.

 Chapter 786

    "By the way, are you hungry? I''ll go out and buy you something to eat." Xiao Shi left and stood up, thinking that Meiyu had lost too much blood, and now she was still in the recovery stage, especially she couldn''t go hungry.


    Meiyu nodded like a little girl, "I want to eat soybean milk and fried dough sticks. I want the snack bar downstairs of our company, the second one on the left."


    "I see." Xiao Shili smile, enjoying his wife''s exclusive coquetry, "wait for me, I''ll be right back."


    Out of the gate of the hospital, quickly stopped a taxi, told the driver the location, Xiao Shili just reaction, the company downstairs?


    I don''t know what''s going on now. Let''s go and have a look. Last night, I was so emotional that I didn''t pay much attention to the surrounding environment. However, I have a vague impression that half of the whole corridor seems to have collapsed, forming a hollow area. The degree of damage should not be small. Otherwise, when so many people call me, The tone is so dignified.


    "Master, I can''t go ahead. The road is closed."


    I didn''t expect that before I entered the block where the company building was located, the road in front of me was forbidden. The driver stopped, looked at the front and said that several policemen were standing on one side of the road, guiding the traffic on the other side.


    Xiao Shili paid for the car, got out of the car, walked forward a few steps, and was soon stopped by a policeman, "stop, stop, you can''t pass here, if you want to go to school, go that way."


    Xiao Shili took a few steps along the direction pointed by the police. He thought that Lao Zeng was quite able to do things. Most of them were orders from Zhao Changhe. He sealed the blocks with a radius of several hundred meters directly. People couldn''t get into the blocks. Needless to say, the reporter couldn''t even see the shadow of Shenyi group building, The possibility of online communication has also been eliminated to the minimum.


    Shenyi group is located in the downtown area. There are many shops and office buildings in the block. In this case, the breakfast shop is definitely out of business. Even if it can be opened, there is no one to sell it to?


    Xiao Shili went to a corner where there was no one. He summoned the devil''s wings and went into the invisible state. He went around the blockade and walked into the block. Along the way, he saw many policemen gathering the owners of the shop together to work for these people.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili felt that if the whole government wanted to hide something, it would be as if it had never happened.


    When he came to his company building, Xiao Shili looked up at the building with a hemispherical depression in the middle. It looked like a piece of cheese. Suddenly, a piece of cheese was taken away from the middle with a round spoon. If he was far away, it didn''t look like a ruin, but it looked like a post-modern work of art.


    Feilong is taking a group of people to clean up the scene. The police didn''t intervene in this. The main thing is to move out the bodies of the four people, pour gasoline on them and burn them on the spot. The destruction should be done cleanly. Although the four people are assassins sent by Yakuza to assassinate them, they may be registered when they enter the country. In case the Japanese are crazy one day, they will come to investigate the missing people, It''s not easy to deal with international disputes.


    Xiao Shili didn''t say hello to everyone. After leaving, he went to other places to buy Meiyu a rich breakfast, and then quickly took a taxi back to the hospital.


    Carrying breakfast just walked into the ward door, Xiao Shi left a greasy "baby" has not called out, but look suddenly a Lin.


    In the ward, three men in black suits were standing at this time. One of them stepped forward after seeing Xiao Shi leave, and said politely with a smile, "Hello, you are Mr. Xiao Shili..." however, when he finished, his face was frozen, and he could not help but step back.


    For a moment, Xiao Shili thought these three people were killers sent by Yakuza, and almost killed them. At the moment, they were all shocked by the murderous spirit released from Xiao Shili, and their faces changed, and they all stepped back.


    After learning that these three people were just ordinary people, Xiao Shili relaxed a little and looked at them coldly, "who let you in?"


    "Sorry, we are..." a man wants to explain.


    "Who let you in?"


    No matter who the other party is, she even enters Meiyu''s ward without permission. Meiyu needs to rest now and can''t be disturbed. The doctors and nurses in the hospital don''t even stop these people. Xiao Shili''s anger has begun to rise.


    It seems to be frightened by Xiao Shili''s eyes. A man explains, "I''m sorry, we..."


    "Get out of here!" Xiao Shili interrupts directly, before he can control himself.


    For a moment, the three people were stunned, and they were at a loss. The other one coughed and suddenly raised his voice, "we are the Military Commission of the central government..."


    Before he finished speaking, his neck was suddenly held tightly by a big hand, and his body was lifted up immediately. Xiao Shili looked coldly at the man struggling desperately in his hand, "I gave you a chance."


    "Wait a minute." Meiyu knew that Xiao Shili was really angry. Thinking of the identity of these people, she cried, "Shili, these three are from the capital. Let''s listen to them first."


    After listening to Meiyu''s words, Xiao Shili pauses for a moment, and then releases his hand. The man falls down and lies on the ground, covering his neck with his two hands and panting with his mouth wide open.


    See the other side is a little too arrogant, originally thought to say their own background, the other side immediately changed obediently down, did not expect the other side simply ignored! What''s more, I''ve already told you about the Military Commission of the central government. This guy doesn''t even pay attention to the central government. Is he crazy?


    "Give you ten seconds." Xiao Shili said coldly.


    The other two stood up straight for a moment, and thought with lingering fear that Marshal Lin''s advice before leaving was right. At the beginning, it should not be said that it was sent by the government, just hold his old man''s name. One of them said, "Mr. Xiao, please don''t be angry. We are sent by general Lin. general Lin wants to invite you to the capital, So let''s pick you up. "


    Old man? Xiao Shili was a little surprised. How could the old man suddenly call himself to the capital, and he didn''t even call himself in advance. It''s not like the old man''s style.


    Is it because of this? It''s impossible. The next morning, the news couldn''t have spread so fast. Moreover, with such a small matter, the old man could just put down a word, so as not to ask himself to go to the capital.


    Should not be... Anxious to get married with Lin Shihan as soon as possible, the location is in the capital? The old man had this idea for a long time. Maybe when he was in Japan, the Lin family had already started to prepare.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili can''t help but look in the direction of Meiyu. He is a little guilty. He can''t do anything about it. At least he can''t do it now. He doesn''t want to go to the capital, but he still needs to convince the old man face to face.


    So Xiao Shi thought about it and said to the three people, "go out first and wait outside."


    They didn''t dare to say anything more. After learning each other''s temper, they completely lost their high spirited expression and flexible ability. Anyway, their task was to invite each other. The other side didn''t refuse, which means that the task is likely to be completed, and they all quietly retreated.


    Xiao Shili came to Meiyu''s bed, sat on the chair beside the bed, dedicated to the breakfast, apologized, "sorry, I didn''t buy the soybean milk fried dough sticks of that family, and, you are now recovering, you can''t just eat soybean milk fried dough sticks, drink this bowl of lean meat porridge first."


    Meiyu opened her cherry mouth. Her lips just touched the porridge, and suddenly she drew back, "hot!"


    Xiao Shili takes it to his mouth and blows it. It''s the first time that he feeds a girl. He has no experience and scolds himself stupid in his heart. After he tries the temperature with his mouth, he feeds it into Meiyu''s small mouth.


    Mei Yu had a good appetite when she woke up. After she finished a bowl of porridge, her face became ruddy. At this time, she asked, "Shili, who is that old general Lin? Why did he suddenly ask you to go to the capital?"


    Xiao Shili has been making up excuses in his mind since just now. At the moment, he said, "he is an old commander of the military region and a former comrade in arms of my grandfather."


    Mei Yu nodded and said curiously, "I don''t know. My grandfather was in the army before."


    "A long time ago, even I almost forgot myself."


    "Why did your grandfather''s comrades ask you to go to the capital?"


    Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. My grandfather didn''t call me. Don''t worry. I''ll be here with you. I won''t go anywhere."


    Mei Yu shook her head. "Since it''s the people of the grandfather generation who asked you to go there, you''d better go and have a look. Maybe there''s something urgent."


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to go. He just wanted to be with Meiyu. But if he didn''t go there himself, he said with regret, "I''ll go there. When it''s done, I''ll come back as soon as I can."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can take care of myself by myself, and there''s not only one person here." Meiyu soft smile for a while, shook Xiao Shili''s hand, "go early, come back early."


    "Well."


    After Xiao Shili went out, he called Chang Kunyu and said he was going to leave for a while. He asked him to send someone to take care of Mei Yu. Then he put down a sum of money for the hospital and asked them to transfer Meiyu to the most advanced ward. Every day, he arranged someone to take special care of him. If there was any situation, he would report to himself as soon as possible.


    Last night, Xiao Shili walked out of the hospital with three men in suits. There was a shiny black red flag car outside. Two of them opened the door for Xiao Shili. After sitting in, Xiao Shili didn''t know if he was allergic to his nerves. He always felt that the three people looked at him strangely.

 Chapter 787

    It''s quite far from J city to the capital. It''s estimated that it will take a day and a night by train, but it can also be realized by plane. When arriving at the provincial capital airport, Xiao Shili unexpectedly saw a small military plane parked at the airport, no doubt waiting to meet him here. It seems that the old man was promoted to an official after he entered the central government, and his ostentation is getting bigger and bigger..


    After flying to the capital, the plane landed directly in a small military region. Xiao Shili has never been to the capital. However, according to common sense, the big military region is within the boundary of North China, but a small military region suddenly appeared here, which undoubtedly makes people feel redundant.


    The military area is not large. Through the barbed wire, you can see the endless wasteland outside. At least there will be no people within a few hundred miles.


    Xiao Shili thought it might be a temporary camp for the military, but when he looked around carefully, he found that the defense level here was much stricter than that of the major military area in South China. All the military equipment in his field of vision were the most advanced equipment. He was a little confused.


    Lin Zhanlong was wearing a stiff general coat. Accompanied by several officers, he stood beside the runway to welcome Xiao Shili. The strong wind made the coat flutter. The old man''s image in the army was full of style.


    Xiao Shili walked over and asked him how good he was. Lin Zhanlong patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder with a smile. "Shili, we haven''t seen each other for many days, and you don''t come to see me. I have to send someone to catch you. What are you busy with these days?"


    At this moment, after all, it is in public. Lin Zhanlong has a high position in the central government. The more power he has, the more dangerous people will be. Xiao Shi''s identity has not been bleached, so he should not be too close to the old man, so he answered the old man''s question simply and politely.


    Lin Zhanlong saw the doubts in Xiao Shili''s eyes. He must be wondering why he brought him here, so he waved to the people behind him, "you go down first, let''s have a talk alone."


    Several people behind him said in unison, yes. But when he left, he stared at Xiao Shi for a few seconds.


    Once again feel this kind of eyes, and to pick up their own three people''s eyes, Xiao Shili can''t help but frown.


    After all these people left, Xiao Shili couldn''t help but directly asked, "grandfather Lin, this is..."


    Lin Zhanlong nodded and said, "this is a special military base established by the CMC. Its existence is strictly confidential and not open to the public. The PLA is divided into 18 group armies, but actually there are 19. Here is the unknown location of the 19th group army.


    Xiao Shili understood, but he was more confused. At the same time, he had a bad feeling in his heart, "grandfather Lin, why did you bring me here? Isn''t that tantamount to divulging state secrets¡°


    "Come on, let''s talk as we go." Lin Zhanlong smiles and then takes a step. Xiao Shili had no choice but to accompany the old man in such a big airport.


    "Shili, I have a question for you."


    After walking for a long time, Lin Zhanlong suddenly said.


    "You ask."


    "There are many phenomena in this world that can not be explained by science. Nowadays, human science and technology can not fully understand the world. Facing so many unknowns, human beings are really very small. What do you think of these things? "


    Lin Zhanlong''s sudden words made Xiao Shili not know how to answer. He took a look at the expression on the old man''s face. There was a trace of meaning in the calm.


    "I think it''s very normal. In the process of human evolution, it''s actually a process of continuous decryption. Human beings live on this planet. In order to make themselves more suitable for this planet, they have never stopped decrypting this planet. In the past, human beings thought that diseases and natural disasters were irresistible fates, Put the unexplained things down to God''s will. But now that we''ve read all this, we can adapt to the planet and live longer. " Xiao Shi left the way.


    "Well said." Lin Zhanlong nodded in agreement, lit a cigarette, and sent one to Xiao Shili. He looked up at the sky and his eyes became distant.


    "In fact, there are secret research institutions for these unknown phenomena all over the world. The 51st Air Force Base of the United States, the X Research Institute of Japan and the 17th Bureau of the KGB of Russia are all secret organizations of this type." Lin Zhanlong looked a little Su, "these institutions are no longer a secret among the governments of all countries, but the unity of all countries keeps secrets from the people."


    Xiao Shi opened his mouth, but he couldn''t think of anything to say. Although he had experienced so many things in Russia at the beginning, he witnessed with his own eyes the genetically enhanced soldier developed by the Russian government, which was beyond the normal cognition of human beings. Xiao Shili guessed at that time that the Chinese government might have the same secret research institutions. He was not particularly surprised, but he didn''t know why Lin Zhanlong brought himself here and told himself this. And the Chinese government even knows about the KGB.


    Lin Zhanlong took a look at Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "young man, don''t underestimate the intelligence agencies of our country. The military strength of our country is much stronger than you think."


    Xiao did not think that China would be worse than other countries. He asked, "since it is a legitimate research, why should we keep it secret from the public?"


    Lin Zhanlong looked at him meaningfully, "the purpose is naturally to avoid causing panic. The biggest fear of human beings is the fear of unknown things. This fear comes from people''s inability to recognize and control these nihilistic things. If the government, representing absolute power, denies these seemingly nonexistent existence in people''s minds, people will subconsciously convince themselves that something is false or nonexistent. "


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "grandfather Lin, don''t beat around the bush with me. Just tell me why you brought me here today."


    Lin Zhanlong was silent for a few seconds. In this case, I said, "Shili, you are a rare talent. I value you very much. The country also values you very much. You have a bright future. These four words are set for you."


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said with a smile, "you''re still in circles. There''s nothing you can''t say between us, unless you especially want to keep it a secret from me."


    "So my old man is too much of a mother." Lin Zhanlong gazed into Xiao Shili''s eyes and asked a very strange question, "have you ever heard of the word super power?"

 Chapter 788

    Sure enough. Xiao Shili is not sure when all this happened, but the Chinese government seems to have noticed the changes in the world.


    Among them, perhaps also includes own secret!


    Xiao Shili gave a noncommittal hum.


    Lin Zhanlong didn''t care about Xiao Shili''s attitude. He continued, "this matter can be traced back to the establishment of the 19th group army. You should have guessed that the 19th group army is a supernatural Research Institute affiliated to China. Although it is named after the military number, it is actually not established. Using this name is the opinion of the national high level, We have no right to be involved. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t say a word and listened to each other quietly.


    "The organization was founded at the beginning of this century. In fact, before that, the military also carried out supernatural secret research, but did not set up an exclusive functional organization. The opportunity for the establishment of the 19th army was that the government found a superpower hidden in the crowd in 2000.


    "Although there are a lot of abnormal human beings in the world, this person is a real superpower, and the wonderful power it shows is beyond the limits that science can explain. Therefore, in the next month, the government officially set up an exclusive research institution and looked for more such people in China¡°


    "So twelve years later, you''re also after me, right?" Speaking of this, it is clear that Xiao Shili is outspoken.


    Lin Zhanlong nodded, "I don''t know if it''s you, and many super powers have been found by us, and now they have chosen to serve the country."


    It was impossible for Xiao Shi to know before he left that this matter had entered the sight of the national government. If so, what I have done is too obvious.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Shili asked, "when did you notice me?"


    Lin Zhanlong said, "just when you solved your grudge with Jiang Yuheng, you two came into the military''s sight at the same time. Jiang Yuheng sneaked into the headquarters of the military region and mobilized the army to deal with you with false approval documents. After this incident, it immediately attracted our attention. We almost didn''t need to investigate and collect evidence, so we determined that Jiang Yuheng was a super power man, Because ordinary people can''t do such a thing, but time is too hasty to give us the opportunity to intervene, Jiang Yuheng was killed by you, so for the dead Jiang Yuheng, we are more concerned about the person who killed him. The strength of the other party to kill Jiang Yuheng must be a super power person. "


    Xiao Shili continued, "and then you launched a large-scale investigation in J City, and soon you focused on me?"


    Lin Zhanlong spat out a blue smoke, "the method is very simple, as long as the investigation finds out that a person has suddenly made a huge leap over the original state at a certain stage. Once a person has gained more power than ordinary people, 60 (percent) people will use this ability to obtain power and money, and 30 (percent) people will make some independent actions, To prove that they are different from ordinary people, or to play the role of Savior, the remaining 10 (percent sign) will do nothing and choose to stay in place quietly. "


    Lin Zhanlong pointed out three more fingers and said, "the first kind of people belong to ordinary people, and they are easy to be discovered. The second kind of people are people who like to fantasize. They hardly need us to find them, and they will appear in the sight of the military. The third kind of people are composed of pessimists and absolute wise people. They choose to do nothing and give up their ability, There is only one reason, that is, in order to protect themselves, they choose to hide. In addition to not wanting to be noticed by ordinary people, they also foresee that they are not the only ones with this ability. "


    Xiao Shili laughed in his heart. It seems that no matter how powerful his personal strength is, he can''t compete with the government. So he said, "so, the general leader of the 19th army has always been you."


    Unexpectedly, Lin Zhanlong shook his head. "In fact, I have nothing to do with the 19th group army. However, the commander-in-chief of each group army knows the existence of the 19th group army. This time I invite you here, I''m just entrusted by others."


    "Oh?" Xiao Shili was surprised.


    "For a long time, the 19th army has been exclusively responsible for monitoring and excavating the superpowers. I am not involved in this." Lin Zhanlong said, "so don''t get me wrong. You can enter my Lin family only by your own strength. I don''t value you for this reason. The person who wants to see you today is the general leader of the 19th army. You will see him later."


    Xiao Shili said with a smile, "so you always come to give me a preventive injection in advance?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid you can''t accept it all of a sudden, and..." Lin Zhanlong patted Xiao Shili on the head. "If it wasn''t for my old man''s face, only the people of the 19th group army would be able to move you, boy?"


    The old man knows himself very well. Xiao Shi smiles from the corner of his mouth. "Now that he''s here, take me to see the person in charge. When it''s over, I have to hurry back."


    "You son of a bitch, what''s your hurry? When this is over, come back to the provincial capital with me and stay at home for a few days." Lin Zhanlong made an effort to stare at him, "as soon as you go abroad, you haven''t been seen for several months. How long has it been since you''ve been with our family?"


    For the old man''s blame, Xiao Shili did not dare to say anything, so he had to smile.


    The two met the general leader of the 19th army in a building.


    "Shi Li, this is general ye, the chief of the 19th army. Call Uncle Ye quickly." Lin Zhanlong is patting Xiao Shili on the back like introducing his grandson.


    At the moment, standing in front of Xiao Shili was a middle-aged soldier about 40 years old. His white face was wearing a pair of gold glasses and a serious expression. After listening to Lin Zhanlong''s words, there was a slight smile on his face and he waved his hand. "You''re welcome. Just call me ye Hongfei."


    Xiao Shili looks at Ye Hongfei, and his first impression of him is neither good nor bad. The reason is that he is too serious. Even the smile seems to be squeezed out of the dry sponge, and the weight is very small. The two eyes hidden behind the glasses are constantly examining themselves, which makes people feel more like a computer scanner than a person.


    Xiao Shili thought they were all senior members of the Central Committee. Before talking about things, they should exchange greetings with each other. Unexpectedly, ye Hongfei''s eyes have been focused on himself since he came in. It seems that Lin Zhanlong, who is also the commander of the military region, is just like the air. Then he looked at himself and said, "Mr. Xiao, thank you for coming today. In the past six months, As long as you have been in China, we have never stopped observing you. In fact, we have already learned about you and your extraordinary ability. Today, the only purpose of inviting you here is to hope that you will join the army in the future and serve the country with your unique ability. "


    The other side is really astonishing, straight to the point, Xiao Shili light smile a few, "what is this, forced conscription? Or the ancient military service and catching strong men? "


    Ye Hongfei walked slowly to the side and said, "Mr. Xiao, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of a term called group effect. That is to say, a different individual can''t survive in the same group, because those same individuals will try their best to resist the abnormal person. This is also the part of human nature to exclude dissidents. The government does this, It''s actually protecting you. "


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing, "thank the government, but I don''t need the so-called protection in your mouth. I know this kindness."


    Ye Hongfei shook his head. "Mr. Xiao, I think you may not fully understand my words. Well, after you have seen something, maybe you will understand it."


    Ye Hongfei clapped his hands, and the two electronic gates behind him suddenly and slowly opened to both sides. Then five men and women in blue tights came out of each of them.


    The ten men and women are all wearing the same one-piece uniform, but each face has its own different expression. Now they step forward and stand behind Ye Hongfei.


    Ye Hongfei hugged his shoulder and said, "so far, none of the superpowers who have been invited here have chosen to work for the government. This is their honor. At the same time, the country also thanks them for giving them a better right to survive in this country, which surpasses many ordinary people. In other words, they are different, But they have the qualification and power to survive in this country. All these are given to them by the country. "


    Xiao Shili didn''t want to stay here for another second. Under normal circumstances, if these words came out of other people''s mouths, he would have smashed each other''s glasses with one punch. Now looking at Lin Zhanlong''s face, he reluctantly asked, "do you mean that the people behind you, whether they can survive, is up to you?"


    "It''s not up to me, it''s up to the state." Ye Hongfei held his glasses. "In theory, almost none of the super power people do not violate the law of the country. As long as they use their ability, they will violate the law to some extent. Therefore, the super power people themselves are a threat to the country, unless they never use their ability again. And the only way they can legally use their capabilities is to serve the country. "


    "Although you have said a lot one by one, I''m sorry, I''m not interested in joining the army." Xiao Shili turned around and walked towards the gate, "so I can only say sorry."

 Chapter 789

    "Those who refuse this clause are deemed to have given up the right to live in this country." Ye Hongfei lowered his head, supported his glasses, and said in a low voice, "then, according to China''s enforcement rules for those with rebellious abilities, you will be eliminated on the spot."


    When Lin Zhanlong heard the words whispered, his face suddenly changed and he was so busy that he said, "wait, Lao ye..."


    But when ye Hongfei waved his hand, three of the ten people behind him jumped out in an instant and rushed to Xiao Shili''s back.


    "Fool, you alone can''t fight against the whole country!" A magic machine makes disease rush under, sneer ground to say.


    "What will happen if you promise them that you won''t lose a piece of meat anyway, and you can get a higher life enjoyment!" Another laughs, "do you know what high-level enjoyment is? That is money, famous cars, beautiful women, as long as we want, the government will provide us! It''s better to be a soldier with super power than to be a common people with super power! "


    In their laughter, one of them suddenly stretched out his arm for several meters and grabbed Xiao Shili in front of him. The other released red light, forming a streamlined impact surface in front of him and directly bumped into Xiao Shili.


    The rest frowned, "whatever! As a Chinese, it is also incumbent on me to contribute to the country! "


    Xiao Shili put his hands in his pockets and walked slowly to the door. Just as he grabbed his neck with his outstretched hand, his left hand suddenly turned behind him and grabbed the hand in his hand.


    "What?" The man''s face was startled. The other side didn''t even look back. He knew where he was attacking. His ghost touch hand had a distance of 10 meters per second and a strike power of more than 100 kg. How could it be caught like this?


    Xiao Shili made a little effort on his hand and immediately pulled the other side into the air and flew towards him. Facing the face that kept screaming and flying, he punched the other side in the face. The man was like a baseball, flying out more than ten meters in parallel and hitting the wall behind him.


    Puff and hiss of a bump, let the muscle on every face in the field is a tremor.


    what? Ye Hongfei''s face changed. When he looked back, there was a big blood spatter on the wall. The man''s whole body was covered with blood and flesh, and he died on the spot.


    The second person then rushed to Xiao Shili''s face, covered with red light, ran quickly and ran into the opponent in front of him.


    Xiao Shili''s left fist emits a layer of golden air. He waves his hand in front of him at will, but the man rushes over Xiao Shili. After more than ten steps, he suddenly falls on the ground, and a lot of blood gushes out. A thing falls from the sky, but it''s the head of the man''s binocular expedition.


    The rest of the people saw that what fell on the ground was already a headless body.


    The rest of the man was about to make a move, but when he saw this scene, he wanted to turn back. However, he had already started his momentum. He couldn''t stop for a moment, but he still slipped in front of Xiao Shili.


    His neck was tightly held by a big hand, and his body was lifted in the air. Xiao Shili looked at each other and said, "I''m not unwilling to contribute to my country, but I''m not used to being manipulated. If my country needs me, I will fight for my country."


    Then he released his hand and put the man on the ground. Then he turned and walked out.


    The man just thought that he was dead. Unexpectedly, he recovered his life. Now he gasped violently and looked at each other''s North shadow.


    "Alas." Lin Zhanlong looks at the two corpses on the ground, closes his eyes and shakes his head. The boy actually killed the people of the military in the military base, which is a complete marriage with the government... Forget it, no wonder that others want to take his life.


    "Wait a minute." Unexpectedly at this time, ye Hongfei suddenly called in the back.


    Xiao Shili stopped and looked back at each other, "is there anything else? Uncle glasses


    Strong, really strong! Ye Hongfei swallows a mouthful of saliva, suppresses the intense heartbeat, completely shocked by the scene just now. I have never seen such a powerful existence among all my super powers! This kind of strength, even one person is enough to kill ten superpowers here, but the other party did not kill himself, which shows that he has no hostility to this country. Such a strong superpower, he must not let go!


    "Is it true that you said... You are willing to fight for this country?" Ye Hongfei carefully controlled his tone and asked carefully.


    "So what?" Xiao Shi from the corner of his mouth a smile, "but don''t misunderstand, this is standing in my personal position, has no relationship with your military."


    "No, I mean..." Ye Hongfei changed his mind for a moment. "Maybe we can choose the way of cooperation. What do you think?"


    "Cooperation?" Xiao Shili looked at each other,


    "Yes, cooperation." Ye Hongfei deliberately bit the last two words very seriously, "we will not ask you to join the military, but when the country needs you, I hope you can contribute to the country."


    "Is that so?"


    Ye Hongfei said hastily, "of course, correspondingly, we will give you the maximum right to survive in this country. If you need help from the country, we will support you as much as we can."


    Xiao Shili said casually, like thinking about the other party''s words and cooperating with the government of his own country. He didn''t think about it. In fact, up to now, he is still expanding his power, but no matter how big a person''s power is, he can''t be bigger than the country. If he can do what the other party says, he won''t need so much trouble.


    Lin Zhanlong looked at Ye Hongfei in surprise. The other side didn''t seem to be joking. However, it''s strange that a person should establish a cooperative relationship with the national government. It''s really unexpected that the other side should make such a bold proposal.


    However, at present, the central government attaches great importance to the superpowers. In the eyes of the leaders, the 19th group army is now the core of the country, far superior to any other organization. All departments of the state should fully support any action of the 19th group army. This is an order issued by the supreme head of state, Therefore, after receiving the request for assistance from the other side, the commander of the military region had to rush over immediately.


    If ye Hongfei proposed to the Central Committee, maybe the Central Committee would really allow it.

 Chapter 790

    After thinking about it, Xiao Shili said, "yes, but one thing to make clear is that only when the country is threatened, I will do it. Don''t call me any other time. Moreover, my goal is only foreign forces, and internal problems will be dealt with by you. Unless the problem has risen to a level that the government can''t deal with. "


    After thinking about it, ye Hongfei nodded and agreed that if he could call the other party to take action anytime and anywhere, it would be no different from making him join the military.


    This is only an oral agreement between the two parties, and there is no contract or terms signed, because even if there is, if one party wants to violate it, there is no way to restrict the violating party.


    I didn''t expect that I would unexpectedly establish a cooperative relationship with the government. In this way, I would get the support of the government and the country. In terms of power, I would be on the same level with Makita. However, the war between the two people doesn''t need to involve their respective countries. In a word, today''s unexpected harvest is helpful for defeating Makita in the future.


    Since the matter had been settled, Xiao Shili finally ended in peace. Moreover, there would not have been much conflict between himself and the government of his own country.


    Mei Yu was in his mind. He was about to go back immediately. At this time, he heard Ye Hongfei say in a low voice, "Mr. Xiao, I have another request. I don''t know if I can trouble you for one thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili was a little dissatisfied. He began to call Lao Tzu so soon. Forget it. Let''s hear what happened first.


    Ye Hongfei''s serious face was a little lost. He glanced at Lin Zhanlong and said, "at this time, I should not have bothered Mr. Xiao about my personal affairs, but it''s probably only Mr. Xiao who helps me."


    Lin Zhanlong said, "you two can talk. I''ll go out for a walk."


    After Lin Zhanlong left, ye Hongfei asked Xiao Shili to sit down on the sofa and ordered people to bring two cups of tea. Xiao Shili looked at the man, unexpectedly also rarely put out the way of hospitality, I don''t know what he asked himself. In fact, I was just curious, and I didn''t mean to help Ye Hongfei. I didn''t have any friendship with him, and I had a bad impression of him. Although I established a cooperative relationship with the Chinese government, my impression of him remained unchanged. I thought that after he said it, I would refuse again and let you put on airs for me.


    After ye Hongfei sat down, he didn''t speak for a long time. Xiao Shili was impatient, so he said, "general ye, if you have anything to say, don''t be so embarrassed."


    Ye Hongfei sighed, "well, I''d like to ask Mr. Xiao to do me a favor. I wonder if you can help me get my daughter back from abroad?"


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing. What''s the most important thing for him? Is that all? Your daughter has her own feet. She won''t come back by herself. Do you want someone else to look for her? What you are responsible for is a national security issue. Now that you take this matter out, what do you really think of as your daughter? The expression immediately cooled down,


    Seeing Xiao Shili''s expression, ye Hongfei explained hastily, "Mr. Xiao misunderstood. It''s not like this. My daughter, she... She was abducted


    Xiao Shili''s expression didn''t slow down much. Your daughter has been abducted. You can just send a few people to find her, not to mention a secret agent. Even an ordinary agent can do it. Can I help you?


    When Xiao Shili was about to refuse, he offered some additional mockery, but ye Hongfei sighed, "my daughter was sent to study in the United States half a year ago, but I didn''t hear from her three months later. I called her school, but the school didn''t know. Later, I took someone to the United States to investigate, but there was no result."


    Xiao Shili said, "it must be your daughter''s identity has been exposed. Some people know that she has such a father as you, so they kidnapped her."


    Ye Hongfei said with a bitter smile, "Mr. Xiao is joking. If so, the kidnapper would have called me."


    "Then I don''t know." Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "if you ask me to look for this kind of thing, I can''t start looking for it. It''s not omnipotent. It''s OK to ask me to kill a few people, so I can''t find someone.


    "But three months ago, I got a piece of news by accident." Ye Hongfei''s face suddenly became serious. "Most of the superpowers in the 19th group are performing defense tasks all over the country. Whenever foreign superpowers invade, they will be noticed by our superpowers at the first time."


    Seeing what the other side said, Xiao Shili thought that most of them didn''t know that there was a shielding force field to hide the breath. That is to say, there is really a powerful machine to invade, and they can''t find it at all.


    "Once, in the process of monitoring several invading foreign superpowers, I unexpectedly saw my daughter in a picture taken by one of my subordinates." Ye Hongfei was a little excited when he said that. After controlling for a while, he continued, "at first, I thought my daughter was kidnapped by these people, but later, after listening to the report of the man, he felt that there were six breath, and there were only six people in the photo, including my daughter, that is to say..."


    The other side''s daughter has also become a magic emissary! Xiao Shili nodded, but it''s no surprise. The passive choice of Shenji Shi was made without difference. As long as the soul power was consistent, she might be selected. This only shows that her daughter''s soul power was strong.


    "What''s the matter? When you know that your daughter has become a superpower, do you feel that you can''t accept it? " Xiao Shili shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t think it''s a bad thing. Isn''t it good to get the wonderful power that ordinary people don''t have?"


    "Of course, I don''t care about that. She has super ability. If she can serve the country, I should be happy as a father." Ye Hongfei''s expression is somewhat painful. "The problem is that she is now mixed with a group of foreign superpowers, and she is also abroad. According to China''s new law against superpowers, this kind of behavior will be punished as treason!"


    Xiao Shi left. It''s understandable that his daughter is a traitor. You can imagine what it''s like to be a father.


    "Recently, I''ve been concentrating my efforts on investigating her whereabouts, but I''ve collected little information." Ye Hongfei shook his head. "Until recently, someone found that she seemed to have appeared in Japan, so I sent three of my strongest super powers to look for her, but none of them came back."

 Chapter 791

    Xiao Shili does not know whether the RB government has similar organizations that also have Shenji envoys. However, Yakuza''s members are all over RB. If Yakuza''s Shenji envoys find these three people, it is difficult for them to survive.


    "Every superpower belongs to the property of the state. I can''t put them in danger because of my own private affairs. Besides, the three strongest people never go back, and so do the rest. In a word, I am already a sinner of the state." Ye Hongfei lowered his head, looking ashamed and miserable, "so now I can only ask you, Mr. Xiao! You are very strong. You are the most powerful super power I have ever seen. You are even better than all my super powers. If you are the one, you can save my daughter! "


    Xiao Shili snorted in his heart. Do I have the obligation to take risks for you? So he shook his head, "I''m sorry, there''s no definite location. RB is so big. Even if I go, I can''t find it."


    Ye Hongfei''s face darkened. He seemed to think that Xiao Shili was reasonable, and he was silent.


    "It''s not that I don''t help you, it''s that it''s not within the scope of our contract. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first. I''m sorry. " Xiao Shi stood up and turned to walk outside.


    "You''re right." Behind him came Ye Hongfei''s low voice, "it''s just my personal business. It won''t affect our cooperation, but... My daughter once studied in the same school as you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Shili stopped and looked back at each other, "what did you say?"


    Being rejected directly by the other party, ye Hongfei had little hope in his heart, but he still took a picture from his arms and handed it over. "If you have seen her, you may have some impression after seeing this picture."


    Xiao Shi left standing in the same place, quietly looking at the photo in each other''s hands. After a few seconds, he finally walked over and took the photo.


    When he looked at the picture, for a moment, Xiao Shili felt a violent shock in his heart and suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Do you know her, Mr. Xiao?" Ye Hongfei looks at Xiao Shili''s suddenly changed expression, and a glimmer of hope rises in his heart.


    Xiao Shili never thought that the girl in the photo was ye ruoqing!


    Ye Hongfei is ye ruoqing''s father? There is such a coincidence in the world. In other words, I don''t know anything about ye ruoqing''s family. Of course, I don''t know that she has a father who holds an important position in the central government!


    No, these are not the most important. Xiao Shili frowned. Why did she become a secret agent? And still in Rb!


    Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly tightened, but then relaxed again. He thought a little too much. Yakuza''s power did not represent all RB''s Shenji envoys. There should be many free Shenji envoys scattered all over the country. In the last Tokyo World War I, all Yakuza''s Shenji envoys should have come to the scene, and he did not see ye ruoqing in it, Ye ruoqing should have nothing to do with Yakuza.


    But now that she is in Rb, Xiao Shili still feels hard to let go. At the same time, a deep sadness and loss suddenly rises in her heart: she did not study in the United States, so why didn''t she come back to find herself? Has she really forgotten herself? Or... The feelings between two people never existed.


    Xiao Shili suddenly felt that he had no strength to stand any more. He sat down on the sofa and looked at the photo in his hand. In the photo, the girl who had always occupied a certain position in his heart and could never be replaced, had a pang in her heart.


    Ye Hongfei looks at Xiao Shili suspiciously. He doesn''t understand what''s wrong with him. He shouts twice.


    Xiao Shili came back to his senses and gave a faint answer.


    "Are you all right, Mr. Xiao?" Ye Hongfei looked at each other''s reaction and was pleased. "So, you really know my daughter!"


    "Yes."


    "Great." Ye Hongfei called, but he didn''t know what was good. Even if he knew his daughter, he would not go to find ruoqing for this reason.


    Moreover, I have investigated Xiao Shili''s information. They are in different grades, so naturally they can''t be in the same class. There must be not much communication between them.


    Thinking of this, ye Hongfei is in a low mood again. He reaches out his hand to get the photo back. However, he finds that he hasn''t pulled it a few times. The other party is holding the photo tightly and refuses to let go.


    "Mr. Xiao?" Ye Hongfei looks at each other strangely. Xiao Shili''s face is pale, his eyes are dull, but he seems to be absent-minded. His whole strength seems to have disappeared from the man. Only his hand is still holding the photo tightly.


    Ye Hongfei immediately took back his hand and patted Xiao Shili on the shoulder. "Since you like it, keep it. There are many pictures of ruoqing''s past and childhood in my family. If you are willing to visit our family any time, I will show them to you."


    Xiao Shili stood up slowly, did not say goodbye, only holding the photo in his hand, and walked out of the room step by step. Ye Hongfei looked at each other''s back and shook his head thoughtfully.


    "What? Why should I stay? " Gao Xiang jumped up from the sofa and yelled with a look of grievance.


    "We can''t have no one in the rear. It''s not to ask you two to take a vacation, but to stay at home. The task is to support the action ahead." Xiao Shili took a look at Gao Xiang and explained.


    "But..." Gao Xiang''s voice is small down, muttering, "but these things to the scholar to do it, I want to go to the front line."


    "Shut up, it''s the big brother''s decision. Just follow the orders." The bald leopard put his big hand on Gao Xiang''s head, and Sheng Sheng pressed him back to his chair.


    "Have you decided so soon to go to RB?" Chang Kunyu looked at Xiao Shili and said, "I always feel a little too sudden."


    "In the past, the main purpose was not to fight with the other side, but to find out the situation." Xiao Shili said, "if you stay at home all the time, you can''t understand the enemy''s movements. Only when you approach the other side first, you can find the best chance to attack."


    Having said that, everyone felt that Xiao Shili''s decision this time was too sudden, and he felt that his progress had been greatly improved.


    What brother Kun said is right. Li Yuanqi thought to himself that a week ago, big brother said that there was a huge gap between the enemy and us, and that this war should be fought step by step. But I didn''t expect that big brother would lead people to RB again so soon.


    Anyway, in short, Xiao Shili made such a decision. Of course, he and others believed his elder brother''s decision.


    Xiao Shili and others were quiet, and then began to arrange the next action.


    "In addition to Yuanqi and Xiangzi staying in China, who are responsible for supporting us at any time, brother Bao, brother Feilong and brother Kun will go to RB with me three days later. As for the other side, I have already arranged it. The first thing you should do after you go is to hide your identity as far as possible, lurk in the island and wait for the arrival of the time." Xiao Shili looked at the three men, "remember, the four of us as the leading forces, the initial task is only reconnaissance, with familiar environment, so it is most important to hide their identity and try not to enter the local vision."


    Three people all nodded, Fat Dragon asked a, "big brother, just four of us go, people will not be too few?"


    Xiao Shili said, "the number of members of the enemy organization has exceeded 100000. If we compare the number with the other party, even if we pull it all over, it''s not enough."


    "But that doesn''t mean we don''t have backup." Xiao Shili turned to Li Yuanqi and said, "Yuanqi, the box I gave you will be handed over to general Lin as soon as I leave. He will understand what''s in it. In addition, I wrote a letter to him in it. It''s estimated that he will contact you actively after waiting for some time."

 Chapter 792

    Li Yuanqi nodded, while Gao Xiang said strangely, "brother, what''s in that box? Don''t even our brothers reveal a little bit?"


    "What''s in that box is our backup." Xiao Shili smiles at the crowd, "what''s inside? You''ll know soon."


    Three days later, bald leopard, Chang Kunyu and Feilong got their respective passports and soon arrived in Rb by plane. Instead of leaving together, the three took their own actions, staggered at different times, took different flights, and mixed in the tour group to RB. Although the enemy does not have the information of these three people, but for the sake of safety, the three people will do everything most carefully.


    With Xiao Shili''s attention, he can''t reach Rb in the normal form, but it''s even simpler for him. After calling the devil''s wings directly into the stealth state, he enters RB territory all the way along the islands in the South China Sea. Although Yakuza has a large number of Shenji envoys, there are only a few hundred people, which can''t reach the level of blocking the whole periphery of Rb island.


    The bald leopard got off the plane with the tour group and came to Jingdu city on Sizhou island. When the tour guide didn''t pay attention, he took a taxi and showed the driver Xiao Shili''s address on the paper.


    I don''t know why. After looking at the address written on the paper, the driver suddenly showed a lot of respect to the bald leopard. Although the latter didn''t understand Japanese, it could be seen from the tone and expression of the other party.


    Thirty minutes later, the taxi stopped at the door of a huge manor. The bald leopard got out of the taxi and looked at it. What a beautiful place it is. It''s just like a street. It''s just a courtyard as big as two football fields and a hillside full of cherry trees, RB ancient architecture with European style huge mansion, a sense of luxury is coming.


    No wonder the driver nodded and laughed at himself all the way. It turned out that the ordinary rich could not afford to live in this place. Only the owners of some huge consortia could be worthy of such a house. If he could come to this place, his status would be improved. The bald leopard felt his chin full of stubble and thought, "big brother is so awesome, he can find such a place as our hiding place."


    At this time, the gate of the courtyard slowly opened to both sides. Two housekeepers in black suits and a group of maids were already waiting here. A group of people all bowed to the bald leopard. One housekeeper spoke fluent Chinese and said, "Mr. bald leopard, welcome. The master has arranged it. Please come with me¡°


    The bald leopard followed the two housekeepers into the manor, surrounded by a group of beautiful maids, and then looked at the charming scenery around, suddenly felt that all this did not seem to be true, could not help asking, "who is your master?"


    The two housekeepers turned around and replied respectfully, "Mr. Xiao Shili, the new president of Nintendo Corporation and the chairman of Nintendo consortium, is the owner of us and the whole Neverland."


    The bald leopard was surprised that such a Grand Manor belonged to the eldest brother. He couldn''t turn his head around for a moment. Even if he made more than 100 million dollars from arms trading, I''m afraid it was only enough to buy such a manor. At this time, he reflected what he said in front of him and asked, "wait a minute, what club do you mean?"


    "Nintendo Corporation." Repeated the housekeeper politely.


    Nintendo pig what... Never heard of, how the name is so tongue twister, when did big brother open a company in Rb, big brother clearly just stayed in RB for more than a month, built up such a huge foundation, bald leopard surprised open mouth, in the heart incomparable admiration, really is big brother.


    Under the leadership of the housekeeper, the bald leopard comes to the hall of one of the villas. There are two people sitting in the hall. They are Chang Kunyu and Fei long.


    "Too slow, brother leopard." Feilong leans back on a sofa, holding red wine in one hand and the remote control of a large LCD TV in the other. Two maids kneel down in front of him and knead his legs, with a lazy expression.


    "Well, you know what? The whole manor belongs to elder brother, who is also the president of some club! " As soon as the bald leopard came in, he made a fuss to the two.


    "I''ve known that for a long time, and I need you to say so." Feilong laughed a few times.


    "Big brother is really powerful. In just over a month, he started a company in Rb, and he is still so big." The bald leopard sighed¡°


    "You''re stupid. Of course, this company was not founded by big brother." Feilong almost couldn''t hold back the red wine in his mouth. "How about you use your brain? In more than a month, even God can''t get to this step."


    "But I asked the housekeeper just now. They said that the owner here is big brother!" The bald leopard stares at the Fat Dragon and refuses to accept the way.


    "Yes, this manor belongs to elder brother, but he didn''t buy it." Feilong road.


    "Ah?" The baldheaded leopard was dazed at first, and then said in a thick voice, "if it wasn''t bought by big brother, how could big brother be the owner here? I think you are stupid!"


    Chang Kunyu was also on the other side, holding a book in his hand, enjoying the massage of the two maids. At this time, he said, "this manor is owned by Nintendo Co., Ltd., which was established in the last century. It is a company dedicated to the game industry, and also a leader in the global game industry. It used to have a certain period of financial resources, In Rb''s position in the top three of the country, it is undeniable that big brother is really powerful. He did not know what method he used, and even brought the legendary Nintendo Co., Ltd. into his own hands. Now, big brother is really the owner of Nintendo. "


    The bald leopard understood, "so, this company was robbed by big brother from others?"


    "It''s not nice to have robbed, but it should be about the same." Chang Kunyu said, "I can''t help admiring big brother."


    At this time, the bald leopard looked outside, "by the way, hasn''t big brother come yet?"


    "Big brother has to deal with some things first. Maybe he will come later. Let''s hide here for a while." Feilong road.


    The bald leopard looked at their appearance, showing an envious expression, "you two will enjoy it."


    "I know it''s enjoyable. What are you waiting for?"


    The bald leopard said, "OK, I''m coming!"


    Over Tokyo at the moment, Xiao Shili is spreading his wings. He wants to fly over the dense buildings. No one can see him because he has lost his figure.


    A towering building under the field of vision is the headquarters of Yakuza. At this time, I got the news from Chiba Xiang that the village is located.


    I didn''t come here to fight with Zhentian Xingcun this time. Xiao Shili went straight into the building from the window of more than 30 floors. If Qi Kui''s information is right, Anne should be imprisoned somewhere in the building.


    At the same time, several figures on the ground came to the front door of the building.


    "Wow, this is Yakuza''s headquarters. What a tall building." Yu Ran raised his face and looked at the towering building in front of him.


    "Well, this is nothing. My company building is much higher than this." Chu Yifeng, who was standing at the back, put his hands in his pocket and said with disdain.


    "Brother Zimu, why are we here?" Yu Ran asked with a puzzled face, "the school and Yakuza seem to be unfamiliar at all, saying that people may not welcome us."


    Standing in front of the four at the moment is a young man with long purple hair. The young man''s face is like a crown of jade, and his smiling face has an extraordinary temperament. His white robe is not unusual in such a prosperous modern city. On the contrary, this kind of dress is just as tailor-made for him, exuding a sense of ancient style.


    The young man just stood quietly with his hands down. However, the brilliance of the whole audience seemed to be concentrated on him alone. Even Chu Yifeng, who was equally outstanding in temperament and appearance, was somewhat gloomy in front of him.


    After hearing Yuran''s words, Li Zimu smiles, "Yakuza is the largest organization of Shenji envoys in Asia. It''s almost as famous as Shenkai villa. The godfather shinichimura is one of the four legendary Shenji envoys. Now that he''s in Tokyo, it''s not a pity if he doesn''t take this opportunity to see Yakuza and the four legendary Shenji envoys."

 Chapter 793

    Crazy, this guy is absolutely crazy! Chu Yifeng was stunned. He had seen the strength of shinichimura in the Tokyo war, which was terrible enough to overwhelm everything. To meet such a terrible man, he even said it so lightly from Li Zimu''s mouth. Does this guy know what he is doing?


    You can be crazy yourself, but don''t involve us together. Maybe something will happen at that time. Ruoqing Xuemei is also here. What you say can''t put ruoqing Xuemei in danger.


    However, he mentions the courage not to oppose this man. Chu Yifeng takes a deep breath and turns to ye ruoqing and says, "ruoqing Xuemei, we''ve already met Zhentian Xingcun. Isn''t it just one person? What''s good to see, so as not to waste time. Let''s not go up."


    "Well." Ye ruoqing nodded, but did not pick up Chu Yifeng''s words, but quietly staring at the building in front of her, so that others could not guess what she was thinking for a moment.


    For brother Zimu''s sudden decision, I was also a little surprised. But I also want to take this opportunity to have a close contact with Zhentian Xingcun.


    Because Yoshimura is his enemy, there will be a war between them eventually. It''s because he doesn''t trust someone that he stays in Tokyo now. If you can learn more about your opponent, maybe you can find his weakness at that time.


    "Ruoqing, what do you think?" Li Zimu looked back at ye ruoqing and said softly that he seldom asked others for advice except ye ruoqing.


    "If you don''t want to go, I won''t force you. We''ll go back now, and I''ll come back by myself one day." Li Zimu''s tone is soft, but it gives people a flat feeling. These words just come out of his mouth naturally, not like deliberate concern.


    But only people who know him well know that this man seldom gives up his decision for the sake of others. In other words, no one can change what he decides.


    But ye ruoqing is the only one who can change his decision.


    Brother Zimu is really good to sister ruoqing. The rain next to her looks happy and looks at them. Moreover, sister ruoqing also listens to brother Zimu''s words. It''s obvious that they are unusual to each other, but why doesn''t anyone tell each other?


    Chu Yifeng snorted in his heart. This shameless guy was obviously courting. He was full of self-confidence and changed his tone in a twinkling of an eye. At the beginning, he didn''t take ruoqing Xuemei''s feelings into consideration at all. After listening to himself, he turned to be courteous.


    Ye ruoqing said with a smile, "brother Zimu, you don''t need to care about me. Anyway, we are not hostile to each other. It''s better to meet the famous people for a long time."


    Li Zimu nodded, Chu Yifeng suddenly said, "no way." On the face, ye ruoqing showed a more concerned look, "you have lost the ability to move instantly now. In case of any accident, it''s really dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect her." Li Zimu is light and genuine.


    This sentence immediately changed Chu Yifeng''s infinite concern into invisibility. The latter''s face changed and suddenly hummed, "just you, do you think you have that strength?"


    He didn''t dare to talk to Li Zimu like this, but the other side''s words hurt his self-esteem too much. Chu Yifeng finally couldn''t bear it and said sarcastically.


    "Well, you two, stop arguing." Yuran jumps to the middle of them with a small face. The two men who are outstanding at school are just for a woman... I have to say that I''m jealous of ruoqing.


    Since you care so much about ruoqing, Yu Ran looks at ye ruoqing, "then listen to ruoqing."


    Both men turned and looked at ye ruoqing. Ye ruoqing was embarrassed for a moment, so he gave Chu Yifeng a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mr. Yifeng. We are visiting as guests. We should not be hostile to each other for no reason."


    Now that ye ruoqing has said that, Chu Yifeng can only nod his head. What he cares about is more or less empty. It''s not as good as someone else''s "I''ll protect you". He snorts in his heart. Everyone will blow. Wait. You''ll be silly if something really happens. Although I think so in my heart, I still pray that nothing will happen.


    Li Zimu nodded, then led the three people to the building. As soon as they got to the door, they were stopped by four men in black suits.


    What can I do for you The other side''s tone was polite, but his eyes were carved on them like a knife.


    "Sorry, we are from Shenkai villa. I''d like to meet Mr. Zhentian Xingcun today. Please let me know." Li Zimu said with a smile, although these four people have hidden their breath, from their eyes and movements, we can still see that they are all magic agents.


    "Shenkai villa?" Four people smell speech facial expression all slightly a change, one of them nods, "so please everybody in the hall later, I''ll go up for you to report."


    In the organization of Shenji envoys, few people don''t know the name of Shenkai villa. As the largest and most profound organization of Shenji envoys in the world, no one knows how many people there are and how large the scale is. But in legend, Shenkai villa is undoubtedly the most powerful and powerful organization in the world of Shenji envoys.


    So after hearing that they were visitors of Shenkai villa, even Yakuza people did not dare to neglect them.


    After waiting for about five minutes, the man returned to the hall, bowed deeply to the crowd, and said respectfully, "Mr. Zhentian Xingcun is waiting for you. Please follow me."


    After taking the elevator to a certain floor of the building, with the opening of the elevator door, a huge open space suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Everyone could not help but open their eyes. For a moment, it felt like they were back to the Warring States era of Rb.


    The space of the whole floor is completely independent. In this large space, all the artifacts of the Warring States period can be seen. On the weapon racks arranged on both sides of the hall, there are all kinds of cold weapons of the Warring States period, such as spears, halberds, hammers, axes, and many weapons that people can''t name. On the walls, there are iron cannons, a-bo blunderbuss and other early Japanese hot weapons, On the ground, there are huge Samurai armor and even some large siege equipment.


    Chu Yifeng sighed in his heart that he was shocked by the furnishings of his room before he saw him. I''m afraid the ancient utensils here include all the treasures in the museum. Unexpectedly, this man has such a special hobby.

 Chapter 794

    Rain ran vomited tongue, ye ruoqing also not from full of curiosity to look at everything in front of him.


    At the end of the road, a man in Samurai uniform and long hair was sitting on a chair, his head on one hand, looking at the crowd.


    See sitting opposite the man, in addition to Li Zimu, everyone''s original dignified expression, once again changed.


    This is one of the four magic agents, yukimura Shinda, Yakuza''s godfather... Standing in front of the opposite side, I feel even bigger than in a crystal ball.


    What''s more, you can''t feel the breath of the other side when you watch it from a distance with Yuran''s crystal ball. When you face the other side at the moment, people really feel the great pressure.


    Ye ruoqing frowned. At the moment, she realized that Xiao Shili had fought with such a terrible man.


    For a moment, they all stood in the same place, only Li Zimu stepped forward, slowly approached each other, with a faint smile on his face, and stopped more than ten meters away from each other.


    "It''s better to see than to hear, Mr. Zhentian Xingcun." Li Zimu looked at each other and said with a smile.


    Zhentian Xingcun looked at each other without expression and said, "you are from Shenkai villa. What can I do for you?"


    Although his tone was weak, his thick voice rang all over the hall, echoing in the closed space, which made people feel numb.


    Li Zimu said with a smile, "I just look up to Mr. Shinda''s name for a long time. I''d like to visit him. I also want to see with my own eyes the prestige of the four magic agents."


    True farmland lucky village eyes only swept on the other side body for a while, then immediately leave, eyes but long stay in the back of Ye ruoqing body.


    After that, the other party looks over here. Chu Yifeng is suddenly nervous. Ye ruoqing saves Xiao Shili. In order to keep secret from the school, she can''t mention it in front of Li Zimu. She was worried about it just now, but ye ruoqing shows her eyes that she''s OK. Does she remember ye ruoqing''s appearance when she saves people?


    Ye ruoqing feels that Zhentian Xingcun is looking at herself from a distance, and her heart is also tight. However, she just appeared at that time and disappeared in less than a second. The other party should have no time to see her face. She only has less than a second''s memory. Moreover, after such a long time, and she has changed her clothes today, it seems too reluctant to say that the other party recognizes herself from her figure.


    Sure enough, after looking at it for a few seconds, Shinda turned his eyes away and returned to Li Zimu.


    "Sorry, I''ve never been in the habit of entertaining guests." Zhentian Xingcun light way, "Li Xuanling that old guy OK?"


    "My father is very good." Li Zimu said, "and this time, my father told me to take him to Mr. Zhentian."


    "No need to say hello. I don''t have much friendship with that old guy. I just met him once." At this time, Zhentian Xingcun looked at each other again. There was something strange in his eyebrows. "You said you were Li Xuanling''s son."


    "Exactly. I''m Li Zimu." Li Zimu bowed slightly, "after seeing that side, Mr. Zhentian may forget my father, but my father often talks about you."


    "Then I''m really honored to be the leader of Shenkai villa as the topic after dinner." There was still no expression on his face. "Go back and tell your father, tell him not to interfere in Tokyo."


    "Oh?" Li Zimu felt a little surprised when he heard the words, "Mr. Shinda, where can I start? My father has been practicing at home for many years and has not been concerned about the world. What''s more, Tokyo is Mr. Shinda''s area. My father always respects Mr. Shinda very much. How can he interfere in your actions?"


    Shinda Koumura snorts. That day, she rescued Xiao Shili''s mysterious girl under the Tokyo Iron Tower. She is also one of the four secret agents. Then she sends someone to track the trace of the other''s instant movement. The night demon team finds out the information about the other in a hotel in Paris.


    There are three people in the other party, except for the girl who rescued Xiao Shili, there are two other companions, but their identities are unknown. Although the hotel scanned their passports, they did not forget to delete the data before leaving, leaving no trace. They can only know from the mouth of the restaurant that they are one man and two women.


    One man and two women... That is to say, it''s not a personal behavior, but an organized and premeditated action. The other party has been paying attention to the battle from the beginning, and has made a plan to save Xiao Shili early. Shinda Xingcun thought about it. The only one in the world who has the ability and reason to destroy his plan is Shenkai villa.


    However, they have no evidence and the other party refuses to admit it. Zhentian Xingcun looks at the dead man in front of him. The three people at that time may be among the four people, but he still has a strong enemy, so he is not suitable to take revenge with Shenkai villa.


    "Sorry, I''ve never been in the habit of entertaining guests here." "If there''s nothing else, I won''t send some of them," he said, closing his eyes


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shinda. I''m here today, of course, not just to visit you." A voice suddenly said with a smile.


    The voice didn''t come into his ears, but directly rang out in his mind. When he opened his eyes and looked at the man in front of him, his mouth didn''t move.


    Is it a certain ability of the other party? Naturally, he doesn''t want other people to hear this.


    Does this person have something to hide from his partner?


    So Zhentian Xingcun did not speak, just nodded slightly.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll put it straight." Li Zimu smile, lips still did not move, but the voice directly sounded in each other''s mind.


    "Now you want to kill someone, but you can''t kill him. Don''t worry, I can help you kill him."


    Shinda Xingcun frowned slightly.


    "I''ll tell you how to kill him, just my way." Li Zimu raised his mouth and said, "that man will surely die."


    All of a sudden, Zhentian Xingcun''s huge figure suddenly disappeared from his seat. When he appeared, he had already stood in front of Li Zimu, grabbed each other''s neck with one hand and lifted him up from the ground.


    The other three people''s faces suddenly changed, and they quickly made a gesture of attack towards each other. In their surprise, they didn''t know what was going on and why it was so good. Zhentian Xingcun would suddenly be in trouble, but even if all of them were together, it was hard to be the opponent of the other party, so they didn''t dare to act rashly for a moment.

 Chapter 795

    "Boy, you''d better pay attention to what you say." "I don''t care if you are Li Xuanling''s son or anything else. If you are rude again next time, I will kill you as well," he said coldly


    "Hehe, isn''t it?" Li Zimu was almost pinched back by the opponent''s big hand, but his face was still smiling. His voice came to Shinda''s mind and said, "in terms of strength, of course you can beat him, but sometimes strength can''t decide everything. It''s like the battle under the Tokyo Tower. You can kill 100 of him, but in the end, The other side is still living in this world. "


    A tendon on Zhentian Xingcun''s forehead finally bulges slightly. Is he challenging his patience? Or he thought he was Li Xuanling''s son, so he didn''t dare to kill him. If he thought so, it would be a big mistake!


    Zhentian Xingcun clenched one hand into a fist, slightly coagulated, and then hit the other person''s head, not with too much force. Just this fist was enough to break the other person''s head. At this time, Li Zimu suddenly said a word, but let Zhentian Xingcun''s fist stop in the air.


    "He''s here right now."


    what? Zhentian Xingcun looked at each other with wide eyes, while Li Zimu showed a strange smile on his face.


    "Hey, did you hear about that?"


    "What?"


    Two magic emissaries are slowly patrolling the empty corridor. One of them suddenly mysteriously tells the other, "don''t be silly. I heard that the news from the previous two days that the night demon group sent to China has also been completely destroyed."


    "It''s just a guess. It''s just that we can''t get in touch for the time being, but now everyone is rumored. The night demon group is the strongest one in the organization. If even they are... "Another person shook his head." the only one who can deal with that guy is the six demon generals himself. "


    "Think about it. If nothing happened, how could the night demon group lose contact without any reason? Now it''s almost certain that no one will survive." Before that humanity, "even the six demon generals have acquiesced in this fact."


    Another snorted, "the enemy is really tough this time, but he is still not the opponent of the six magic generals. At that time, under the Tokyo Tower, the Lord almost solved the opponent with one hand."


    At this time, they suddenly hit something, but there was nothing in front of them except the air. Before they could react, they pressed their hands heavily on their faces and directly hit them on the wall.


    In front of the air suddenly emerged a pale man''s face, and then the whole person suddenly appeared in front like light.


    "Well... Well..." they opened their eyes wide and looked at the man in front of them in horror. Apart from the ghost like appearance of each other, they recognized who the other was, but their mouths were sealed by each other, but they couldn''t make a sound.


    "Dare to make another sound and kill you at once." Cold voice from the man''s mouth, two people immediately suppressed vocal cords, silent.


    "Now I ask questions and you answer them." Xiao Shili looked at the blank wall between them and said, "the person who answered later will die."


    Their faces suddenly changed. Naturally, neither of them wanted to die first. Now they concentrated on listening to each other''s questions.


    "Where is Anne being held?" Xiao Shili asked at the same time, released two people''s mouth.


    "In... Under this building!" The two men answered almost at the same time.


    "Underground of the building? What''s that place, a cell for prisoners? " Xiao Shili continued to ask.


    Both of them seemed to hesitate for a moment, but they were afraid that the other side would say it for a second, and then rushed to reply, "where is... The exclusive area of adults!"


    Another added, "only adults can go in! We... We never know what''s inside! "


    Is that right? It seems that everyone in a high position must have such a place. Xiao Shili snorted, "now take me there."


    Two people looked at each other, one of them said, "but... That place is the forbidden area of this building. Little people like us are not qualified to get close to it."


    "I''ll let you be big people today." Xiao Shili lifted them up from the wall and pushed them forward. "Lead the way, who dares to turn his head or talk, I will kill him immediately." His body disappeared behind them.


    The two of them just moved forward with fear. Although the figure of the other side disappeared again, their hands were always on their shoulders. This is the absolute hand of death, which reminds them that death may come at any time.


    Xiao Shili followed them and took the elevator in the building all the way down. On the way, he met a few Shenji envoys and saw their appearance. One of them said, "Takeda, Jinjing, aren''t you two patrolling on the 36th floor tonight? Why are you running down here? "


    Two people body shook at the same time for a while, among them a pose way, "long winded, come down to sprinkle bubble urine not to be able to!"


    "But there are toilets on every floor?"


    "I like to use the toilet on the first floor. I want you to take care of it."


    "Hum, you''d better not be found by the captain on duty, or you''ll be miserable." The Shenji made him smile. After the elevator stopped, several people went out.


    Damn it, find out, find out! Two people have been praying, each other has been in a state of stealth, should use the ability, so there is no way to hide the breath, their own people should be aware of it, can leave the face of those who have no exception! I wonder what''s going on.


    When the elevator finally came down to the first floor, one of them cringed, "to enter the forbidden area, you have to take the elevator on the other side. That elevator can only be started by an adult."


    "Lead the way." A voice came from behind.


    They then take Xiao Shili to the center of the hall on the first floor. The area in front seems to be surrounded by a circular metal wall.


    "That''s it. The lift to the forbidden area is in it." A man pointed to the front and stepped back two steps, "only an adult has the password to open the door."


    "Hard work." Xiao Shili said, fingers move, two people''s head immediately out of the body fly to the sky.


    The body and the head were in close contact with the ground at the same time. Xiao Shili stepped forward with the blood that had flooded the road, stretched out a hand, and his fingertips suddenly condensed to release a short golden air blade.


    Hand in front of the metal wall gently across, the metal wall immediately appeared a long crack, Xiao Shili walked into it, an elevator appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 796

    The elevator needs secret and fingerprint verification before it can be started. Xiao Shili directly breaks the top cover of the elevator and cuts off the cable with one hand, and the elevator suddenly falls down.


    In the harsh sound of friction between the elevator and the wall, Xiao Shili tried his best to control the strong sense of weightlessness, and formed a layer of gentian shield outside the body. He only felt that the elevator kept falling down, and the acceleration of gravity was getting faster and faster. He was slightly surprised that the underground floor was so deep.


    All of a sudden, with a loud noise and a violent shock at his feet, the whole elevator was instantly distorted under the strong impact, and the metal walls around it were directly bent and cracked. Under the huge impact, Xiao Shili''s body bounced up directly, but he was not injured.


    Kicking open the deformed elevator door, Xiao Shili walked out of the elevator and was at the end of a corridor. The cold light reflected on the metal structure of the floor and wall, which immediately reminded him of the underground 17th Bureau of the KGB.


    Looking at the top, it is at least several hundred meters away from the ground. I can''t believe Yakuza has the ability to build such a place under such a deep ground. It gives people the first impression that Yakuza is undoubtedly like a secret research institution. If you take a picture of the scene here, people who don''t know it will think it is a secret of Rb government. However, Yakuza has a close relationship with the Japanese government, Maybe this is the secret investment of the government.


    Is Anne here? Xiao Shili wanted to meet someone quickly and ask him, so as to know what Yakuza was studying here. The other side is conducting secret research, and setting up the site so secretly, it is conceivable that it will not be normal research, and 90% of it may be the development of weapons.


    Xiao Shili felt a threat immediately. If the Russian gene enhanced soldiers were put into the battlefield, it would be a terrible force. I''m going to fight Yakuza next time. If the other side suddenly takes out some secret weapon, the chance of winning on my side will be reduced by one point.


    Unexpectedly, there was such an unexpected discovery in this dive. Xiao Shili decided to find out what the other party was studying first, and after saving Anne, he would completely destroy the place. This corridor is not long. Xiao Shili soon came to the end. Except for the gate at the end of the corridor, there is no other exit channel. It seems that it is just a transitional channel, and the front is the main body of the organization.


    After the five inch thick metal wall was easily torn apart, a burst of cold air came from the crack. The wisps of white air floating in the front space represented that it was an absolute frozen space.


    Xiao Shili passes through the gate, but stops in the same place because of surprise. The space here is too huge, just the height of the ceiling is nearly 100 meters, and the surrounding space is extremely open, with no end in sight.


    The huge space is full of sophisticated machinery. It looks like a huge clothes hanger. There are many white objects hanging under it. There are dozens of "Clothes Hangers" like this, and each one can''t see the end.


    Xiao Shili frowned and felt a cold attack. The temperature here was at least dozens of degrees below zero, which was almost the same as his feeling in the snow mountain of Tibet. In such an environment, it was impossible for human beings to stay in it for a long time, so looking around, there was only occasional mechanical sound in the huge space, and no half human shadow could be seen.


    Xiao Shili slowly approached those huge machines. His own footsteps were particularly loud in the empty space, and he was at a loss again. What is the place here? If it is a research institution, why is it cold like an icehouse, and no one is here?


    With the distance getting closer, the white objects gradually became clear. Xiao Shili''s pupils widened slightly. Like clothes, they were hanging under the machine one by one. They were human bodies!


    No, to be exact, it''s a corpse. Each corpse is covered with white, blue and covered with frost. The corpses are male, female, old and young. They are all fixed on the metal bracket under the machine.


    There are countless such bodies, and the brackets that hang them extend to the end of the field of vision. As Xiao Shili walked slowly forward, he looked around and found that he was completely surrounded by endless corpses.


    The space 100 meters below the ground is actually a huge corpse freezer. Xiao Shili is extremely surprised. At present, there are at least 10000 corpses in his field of vision, and the number of corpses is also increasing as he continues to move forward.


    The farther he went, the more dignified he was in his centrifugation. According to the calculation on the ground, the distance he walked should have been enough to cross two blocks. However, the continuous sea of corpses still showed no sign of breaking off. Moreover, he had just passed a crossroad. If he walked to both sides of the crossroad, there would be more corpses on display.


    Damn, how many bodies are sleeping here? Tens of thousands? 100000? Or a million? If it were ordinary people in this situation, I''m afraid they would have collapsed and couldn''t go any further. Even Xiao Shili felt a burst of depression in his heart.


    At this time, Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly brightened. In a corner in the distance, the girl curled up in the corner with her knees.


    Xiao Shili walks up to the girl. Anne slowly raises her head and looks at the man in front of her. There is a trace of confusion, confusion and inconceivability in her eyes. She seems to think that the other person''s shadow is an illusion. She doesn''t believe that the other person will suddenly appear here.


    Anne was still wearing her original clothes that night. The clothes were intact. There was no sign of injury on her body, but she looked a little trance. It seems that shinichimura did not torture her with force, but directly left her here. Compared with the physical injury, staying in such an environment is a great psychological torture, Let her in the sea of countless bodies, slowly die, I''m afraid that is really Tian Xingcun to her punishment.


    Looking at the girl, Xiao Shili showed a trace of guilt in his eyes, and even a trace of affection. He stretched out a hand to Anne and said, "let''s go, I''ll take you away."


    Anne stares at Xiao Shi for a while. She suddenly lowers her head. Her face is covered by her long hair, but her mouth is slowly smiling.


    "Fool... What a fool..." the girl whispered with laughter.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, "what do you say?"


    "Who asked you to save me?" Anne suddenly raised her head, and her face was full of anger. "It''s so amorous! I don''t need you to help me! "

 Chapter 797

    Xiao Shili was silent for a few seconds, and then said, "no matter what you think, in short, leave here first."


    "Why are you so stupid!" Anne''s face was even more angry. "Mingming picked up a life, but she had to come here to die! What does my life have to do with you? "


    Are they worried about themselves? Xiao Shili saw a trace of sadness and despair from the girl''s angry expression, so he said gently, "don''t worry, I will take you away."


    Anne''s trembling body suddenly calmed down and slowly lowered her head. "You go, you can''t save me. Before being found, run away quickly."


    Xiao Shili frowned, "what do you say? Believe me, I have a way out of here. "


    Anne weak way shook his head, "useless, even if I left here, the final result is the same."


    Xiao Shi couldn''t understand the meaning of her words.


    With a sad smile on her face, Anne looked around and said, "do you know why there are so many bodies here?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head.


    "It''s all about Shinda''s ability." Anne said, "there are four abilities in Zhentian Xingcun. The most important one is Su Sheng."


    When Xiao Shili recalled the detailed explanation of the ability he heard from Chiba Xiang, she heard Anne continue to say, "Susheng''s power can make anyone who dies reborn, as long as the corpse does not decay, but this rebirth is not really reborn, it is just thinking and consciousness in the form of a corpse."


    It suddenly occurred to Xiao Shi why there were so many corpses here. It turned out that the purpose of Zhentian Xingcun was to build a death army through corpses.


    "You should have guessed that for more than ten years, Zhentian Xingcun has been collecting and accumulating corpses in order to revive them and help him unify the world."


    "On these bodies?" Xiao Shili didn''t think so. Even if these corpses survived, they were no more than ordinary people. Even if they were huge, how could they compete with the armies of other countries.


    "It has been hundreds of years since Shinda planned this plan. What you can see is just a process in the unfinished stage. Shinda''s plan is to turn the whole RB into a kingdom made up of corpses. He will first become the king of this country, and then use the strength of this country to wage war against other countries." Anne looked at the corpses and said, "what''s more, Yoshimura Shinda can resurrect the corpses without limit. That is to say, all the people killed by him will become his soldiers and work for him."


    Unlimited resurrection? In this way, it''s really threatening. No wonder duo Zang cares so much about the hosts of the four war spirits. He''s a terrible man. Xiao Shili suddenly feels wrong. "Wait a minute, what do you mean by planning for hundreds of years?"


    Anne looked at him in seclusion, "because Zhentian Xingcun himself is actually a corpse reborn by Susheng."


    "What did you say?" Xiao Shili looked at each other strangely.


    "Don''t you know anything about RB''s history?" Anne glared at Xiao Shili. "I thought you would make up for RB''s history after fighting with the ancient spirit of marushan."


    Xiao Shili was a little unconvinced. "Who said I didn''t understand, I also know the famous generals such as shinchang Zhitian, Senlan Wan, and Shibu Bancang." These are the characters he came into contact with in the game.


    Anne sighed, and then said, "shinakura is a famous general of Rb at the end of the Warring States period. His father is shinchang Shinta, and Shinta family is the name of the powerful party in the Warring States period. In the battle of Kawahara, shinakura and his father were defeated, and they were exiled to Jiyi Jiudu mountain. After escaping, they fled to Osaka City, He was outnumbered in the battle with Tokugawa''s army in Osaka. He is a famous "three last tragic heroes" in history


    Xiao Shili heard that he really didn''t know the history of Rb, and he was totally unfamiliar with these famous battles and place names.


    "What you said about Zhentian Xingcun is not this Zhentian Xingcun, is it?" Xiao Shili felt incredible again.


    "In the war of Osaka City, it is said that shinichimura was killed in the war. In fact, shinichimura was killed in the war, but at that time, shinichimura had become a magic emissary and acquired Susheng''s ability." Anne''s face slightly coagulated, "although I don''t know how to use this ability, he used it at that time to revive his dead self, and then he remained anonymous until he established Yakuza in the last century and started his first step in the world. Yakuza''s godfather has always been Zhentian Xingcun, but he has been hiding behind the scenes for nearly a hundred years, and he didn''t show his identity until 13 years ago. "


    Xiao Shili was very surprised. If what Anne said was true, he was fighting with an ancient man more than 600 years ago.


    But no, Xiao Shili remembered that duo Zang had said to himself that more than ten years ago, mysterious people stole the secret of soul power from the ruins of Luoxing city. Then three years later, miraculous machines began to appear in the world, but how could Zhentian Xingcun have become a miraculous machine envoy 600 years ago.


    This question, ask Anne, Anne will not know, now know the secret of the origin of Shenji, only duozang, himself and the mysterious man three people.


    If this is the case, it must be that one of the two sides has got the wrong information. I don''t know why. Xiao Shili always has a vague feeling that something is missing from duozang.


    No matter how many people there are, whether they are ancient or modern, their only purpose is to kill each other. It''s so simple. After hearing the truth from Anne and looking at the corpses all around, Xiao Shili is more determined to kill Zhentian Xingcun.


    "Well, we''ll talk about it later. Now get out of here." Xiao Shili reaches out to pull Anne, but Anne escapes.


    Anne turned her back and didn''t let the other person touch her, with a sad smile on her face. "Now, don''t you understand? I''m... I''m the same as them. "


    Xiao Shili was shocked and suddenly opened his eyes, "what do you say?"


    "In fact, I died as early as five years ago, but Zhentian Xingcun didn''t know where to find me and revived me, making me his subordinate." There was pain in Anne''s eyes.


    "Later, when I learned that I was not really reborn in this world, but just a walking corpse who could think, but only had the memory of my life, I began to hate this kind of unreal life and living in such a posture, but... I couldn''t get rid of Shinda''s ability, as long as he didn''t lift the curse on me, I will live in this world forever and never die. "


    Anne said here, painfully closed his eyes, the kind of forced to open their eyes, forced to bring the feeling of this world, ordinary people will not understand.


    Xiao Shili was shocked and looked at the girl''s pale and lusterless skin. At this moment, he noticed that in such a cold environment, Anne''s mouth was still not white. He finally accepted the fact.


    He can understand this feeling. When the soul is put into a lifeless body and turned into a corpse that can think and speak, he can feel neither pain nor happiness in the world. Then there is only endless numbness left for her in the world.


    "That''s why you want to kill Zhentian Xingcun and end all this, and then you''ve been helping me secretly?" Xiao Shili looks at Anne.


    Anne said coldly, "do you understand now? I''m just using you. I want to kill Zhentian Xingcun by your hand. "


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili said with a smile, "so we all have the same goal, even if we are allies, now let me take you away from here, and then we can defeat Zhentian Xingcun together."


    Anne''s heart moved slightly, why, why he had already talked to this point, he still saved himself, why... His long dead heart can always feel a trace of human emotion and warmth from him.


    "Let''s go together¡° Xiao Shili reaches out to Anne again.


    Anne Leng for a long time, and finally slowly stretched out her hand, just when the two hands are about to meet, a voice suddenly sounded in the distance, "want to go, is it so easy?"


    Xiao Shili turned around and saw a huge figure in the middle of the two lines of corpses in the distance. He didn''t know when it appeared here and was slowly coming towards this side.


    Shinda Xingcun!


    Their faces change at the same time. Xiao Shili stares at each other. He can''t imagine that he will be discovered so soon. He makes a quick calculation in his heart about how to escape from here.


    Zhentian Xingcun walked slowly in front of the two, his eyes fell on Xiao Shili, and said slowly, "well, I didn''t expect you to come to die by yourself, which saved me time to find you."


    Xiao Shili snorted and laughed, "Why are you so polite? If you want to kill me, just make a phone call. I will be on call."


    Zhentian Xingcun eyebrows slightly pick, this time even dare to speak wild, this guy is really not afraid of death? Low low hum way, "last time let you pick up a life, calculate your luck, but think every time have so good luck, that''s a big mistake."


    "Luck is also part of strength." Xiao Shili looked at each other, "if you still want to kill me like that last time, let''s have a try?"


    Huh? At this time, Zhentian Xingcun felt that the breath from the other side was much stronger than last time. In just over a month, the other side not only recovered from the injury, but also improved their strength on the basis of the original. It''s really hard to imagine.


    However, this level of promotion is still not qualified to be my opponent.


    "Yes? That''s what you want. " As soon as Zhentian Xingcun''s figure flashed, he suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Shili. With a fist, he rushed to the other side.

 Chapter 798

    Xiao Shili''s arms are crossed in front of him, and his whole body is filled with the air of gentian. With a blow from Zhentian Xingcun, a strong shock wave spreads between them, and the debris and air flow immediately drown them.


    In the dust, Xiao Shili''s body quickly retreated a few meters, quickly stabilized his body, put down his arm and gazed at each other.


    True farmland lucky village facial expression slightly surprised, a month ago, the other party even oneself 30% of the strength all can''t bear, this moment unexpectedly blocked oneself 50% of the strength of the attack. Although it was not in its heyday at that time, and it was highly toxic, the contrast between them could not be so great. It can only be a short period of time, the strength of the other side has been so amazing to improve, really let yourself unexpected.


    Xingcun''s brow is slightly wrinkled, which is absolutely abnormal. No matter how good a person''s qualification is, it''s absolutely impossible for him to be as strong as before in only one month. Besides, the evolution of Shenji must meet certain conditions. The breath he feels from the other person at the moment has obviously reached the realm of ultimate research.


    At present, my evolutionary level is only up to the ultimate level. Besides, it''s definitely not a matter of time to go from the mature to the ultimate level. Few people can reach the ultimate level. It took me 50 years to go from the mature to the ultimate level. What''s more, as far as I know, the world has reached the ultimate level of evolution, There are only five people.


    What happened in this month? Can make such a powerful transformation for this boy! At the moment, compared with killing each other, Shinoda is more interested in knowing about it. However, it''s not difficult. Just beat the other party first, save his breath, gather his staff and find a perceptual staff to extract the memory of the other party.


    This time, I will use 70% of my strength. With a clench of his fists, a little black air suddenly appeared around his body. Xiao Shili suddenly felt a smell of death from each other. Anne''s voice came from behind him, "be careful, it''s death breathing."


    Xiao Shili heard from Chiba Xiangkou that Shinda Xingcun''s ability is the opponent''s main combat ability. He can improve and strengthen his physical strength by absorbing the dead breath from the dead. The horror of this ability is that it can be absorbed and strengthened without limit. In other words, as long as the opponent kills each person, his strength will gradually increase.


    At this moment, looking at the black air flow around Zhentian Xingcun, Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. Looking at this scene, could it be that the opponent''s ability is the same as Qianlong''s determination to condense the Qi of the dead into energy flow and release it?


    Under the black wind of Zhentian Xingcun''s body, Xiao Shili immediately felt that he was wrapped by the decadent air from his opponent, and immediately gathered the power of gentian. At this time, a sound of footstep came from the silent space, and several figures came running to this side in the distance.


    Both men''s nerves are in a very sensitive state, not distracted by the influence of the environment. But Xiao Shili is facing the direction of those people, Yu Guangzhong naturally saw a few people''s figure, eyes can not help but turn in the past, but this inadvertent glance, but let his heart instantly static.


    At the same time, ye ruoqing also saw Xiao Shili. Their eyes touched each other in the air. The girl was in a panic. She didn''t know whether to take her eyes back or just stare at him.


    "If it''s dangerous ahead, let''s watch it here." Chu Yifeng grabs ye ruoqing''s arm and leaves her by her side.


    Purple Mu this bastard, is really crazy, unexpectedly followed true Tian Xingcun all the way to this dark and cold underground, more let oneself depressed is, ye ruoqing also took the initiative to follow.


    Chu Yifeng''s heart is as sour as if she knocked over a vinegar bottle. Is it true that Xuemei ruoqing really has something to do with Zimu? She has been listening to him since just now. Just now, she saw Zimu jump down the dark elevator lane, and she also jumped down with him without hesitation. Should she be worried that he is the only one like this


    Rain ran a face to be afraid to pull Chu also the Cape of wind''s clothes, frightenedly looking around, why can there be so many corpses here? It''s all in the basement. It''s terrible! Why is this happening?


    "Mr. Yifeng, let''s get out of here." Rain ran really can''t stand it, with a cry, said pathetically, but the man she was holding was lost, completely didn''t hear what she said.


    Ye ruoqing slowly lowered her eyes and looked down at her toes. At this moment, she didn''t know what kind of expression to face him. Two people actually meet again in this way, all this, maybe it''s really fate.


    In any case, I feel relieved to see that he is OK. However, he is too reckless to take such a risk when he is just getting better.


    Ye ruoqing is both blaming and anxious. Now she has lost her ability to move in an instant. She has no way to save him like she did last time. What should she do now and what should she do?


    When ye ruoqing was extremely flustered in her heart, a hand suddenly grasped her soft and boneless hand. A voice then whispered in her ear, "don''t worry, I have a way to save your friend."


    Ye ruoqing was surprised. She wanted to shake off her hand, but after hearing what she said, she couldn''t help stopping.


    "That man is your former classmate, isn''t he?" Li Zimu said softly with a smile in the corner of her mouth.


    Ye ruoqing was a little surprised. Only the headmaster knew about it, and it was absolutely confidential. Why did brother Zimu ask this?


    Just now, I really had some abnormal look. Did brother Zimu see it?


    Ye ruoqing blushed. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she nodded slightly when she heard that brother Zimu said there was a way to save Xiao Shili.


    Li Zimu smiles, but he cares a little more in his eyes. He asks, "you and he are just ordinary classmates, right?"


    Ye ruoqing let out a low hum. It''s also a fact. Although he and he... Nothing happened after all. It''s really just an ordinary classmate relationship.


    Li Zimu nodded, "then I can rest assured."


    Ye ruoqing frowned slightly. Chu Yifeng was jealous. When she heard this, her eyes immediately looked like Li Zimu.


    What is this? Is it a confession? Isn''t that a clear indication of "I care"? This bastard took advantage of others'' danger. In this case

 Chapter 799

    Chu Yifeng was stunned when he thought of this. He took advantage of the danger of others. Why did he suddenly come up with this word? The scene once on the snow mountain in Tibet now comes back to his mind.


    At that time, I saw that ye ruoqing''s relationship with the boy seemed unusual, but after leaving Tibet, the party went directly to Tokyo, so I didn''t have time to check the boy''s details. In this way, not only myself, but also Li Zimu?


    In his subconscious mind, do you think Li Zimu forces ye ruoqing to agree to him on the condition that he can save Xiao Shili? Although the guy didn''t say it directly, he took the opportunity to hold ruoqing Xuemei''s little hand. It''s really shameless!


    Chu also wind heart a burst of contradiction, but this way, soon on behalf of himself admit, ye ruoqing like Xiao Shi left?


    No matter which side, it''s abnormal! Why does ye ruoqing like such a strange person?


    Xiao Shili''s eyes stopped on the hands of the two opposite people. After a long time, he finally moved his eyes away and lowered his head.


    "Hey, boy, where are you going to look?"


    A low drink suddenly sounded like thunder! When Xiao Shili reacted, a huge fist wrapped in a thick black air was already in front of him!


    In a trance, I forgot my opponent! Moreover, he was such a terrible opponent that Xiao Shi couldn''t help but know what was wrong with him. In a hurry, he quickly blocked his arms in front of him, and immediately gathered a golden mask around his body.


    Zhentian Xingcun''s boxing speed is extremely fast. Xiao Shili''s reaction is a beat slower. It can only be said that even the resistance is quite reluctantly.


    Before the gas hood around his body was fully condensed, Shinda''s fist was already on it.


    With a bang!


    After the collision of the golden light and the black light, countless scattered light streams spread in all directions. In the violent shaking of the whole underground cave, the ground under their feet cracked and the gravel flew wildly in the air. Around a few people suddenly by a strong air impact to stand, back a few meters.


    With the light gradually dim, the two figures immediately revealed, Xiao Shili a hand five fingers open, unexpectedly caught Zhentian Xingcun''s fist.


    what? The latter was stunned, looking at the scene that his fist was blocked by the other hand, his heart was slightly shocked.


    When I just made a surprise attack, the other side seemed to be in a trance, and obviously did not respond. In my opinion, in that case, it is quite difficult to even block my fist. Even if I can barely block it, I will be seriously injured.


    However, just when his fist was about to break through the other side''s shield, he changed his defensive posture and suddenly blocked his fist with one hand. At that moment, Shinda felt the energy change around his opponent''s body.


    Instantly remove the energy flow covering the whole body, and then focus it on the left hand to block your attack? However, this requires extremely fast speed and extremely high skills. It took no more than 0.2 seconds for one''s fist to break through the shield. In such a short time, it seems that one really underestimates the other party?


    After the fierce air swept, everyone stabilized and looked forward eagerly, hoping to see what had happened.


    Li Zimu blocks ye ruoqing with his back. The latter comes out of the man''s body and looks forward anxiously.


    However, the scene in front of her shocked everyone around her. Ye ruoqing''s heart almost jumped out of her chest. At this time, she was stunned.


    No one saw him punch because of his speed, but the huge effect of the punch shocked everyone.


    Almost everyone thought that Xiao Shili would die. Who could have thought that the one who appeared in the topcoat was actually the one who blocked the fist of Zhentian Xingcun with one hand.


    Ye ruoqing gently covered her mouth and almost couldn''t help crying out. Looking at this scene, she didn''t know whether it was surprise or surprise.


    "See, I said, he''ll be fine." Li Zimu said with a smile in the girl''s ear.


    "Brother Zimu, was it you just now..." ye ruoqing looked at each other suspiciously. She didn''t believe Xiao Shili''s strength would suddenly rise to such a strong level. She thought it was Li Zimu who helped him secretly.


    "You look up to me too much, ruoqing." Li Zimu shook his head with a smile, "how can I have such a great ability to resist the fist of Zhentian Xingcun? Let alone standing here, even if the object of the fist bombardment is me, the result will be smashed to pieces."


    "That..." ye ruoqing stares at Xiao Shili. If it''s not brother Zimu, who is it


    "It was he who blocked the blow. It was all his strength." Li Zimu said with a smile, "so I said before," I know the way to save him. "In fact, I want you to believe that your friend has the strength to fight against Zhentian Xingcun.


    "But at that time..." ye ruoqing can''t help thinking that when he was under the Tokyo Tower, Xiao Shili couldn''t even bear the gentle palm of Shinda Xingcun. Now it''s only a short month. How can he


    "That man is very powerful. He is also a good scholar." Rain ran pulls Chu Yifeng''s sleeve and exclaims, "is he really the man we saved at that time?"


    Chu also breeze is already completely to stay, completely didn''t hear what she was saying, in the heart just in strong echo.


    Strong! It''s so strong!


    Actually can and really Tian Xingcun face-to-face battle, this kind of strength, is simply amazing strong!


    Did he always hide his strength at that time? But why did he deliberately hide his strength? Is he deliberately defeated in the hands of Zhentian Xingcun, and then attract ruoqing Xuemei to save him?


    If so, this man is too terrible. What is Li Zimu? Compared with Xiao Shili, it''s not worth mentioning at all. People can kill Li Zimu with just one finger.


    Yu Ran saw that the expression on Yifeng''s face was constantly changing. He thought that he was guessing the strength of the other side. He never thought that Chu Yifeng''s heart was completely centered on ye ruoqing to judge the other side.


    After their strength dissipated, Xiao Shili jumped backward and away from each other.


    The feeling on his left hand was as if it was rotten. Xiao Shili frowned, lowered his head and swept his left hand with the remaining light. There were black air currents under his elbow, but he tried his best to resist. His left hand almost gathered the strength of the whole body, but he was still hurt by the strength of the blow.

 Chapter 800

    Is this really just 70% of each other''s power? It seems that there is still a distance between the strength of oneself and the other side.


    It''s absolutely impossible to kill the other side here, but even if he runs away, it''s very difficult. Xiao Shili feels in a dilemma for a moment. However, he can''t fight with the other side any more. The two attacks he blocked just now have consumed a lot of his strength. If he goes on fighting here for a long time, it''s even more difficult to get away when his strength is exhausted. Now he has to take advantage of his good condition, Get out of here.


    "Hello." Anne also said behind her, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Try to escape as soon as possible."


    Xiao Shili nodded, but it''s not easy for them to get away from Zhentian Xingcun. And... He tried to control his eyes from moving back. He had to admit that he wanted to escape in his mind, but he had the opposite idea in his heart.


    Let oneself stay one second more, even if more look at her is also good, Xiao Shili''s arm begins to shake, oneself can''t control own thought unexpectedly! But... I saw her holding hands with others.


    Xiao Shili, what are you thinking? If you don''t leave, you and Anne will be in danger. There is a voice in Xiao Shili''s mind shouting wildly, but it seems that there is an invisible wall blocking the sound of reason.


    "Xiao Shili, do you have a sword that can release fire?" Anne''s voice came again.


    Xiao Shili''s mind was slightly dispersed, and he said, "not bad."


    "Now call it out."


    Xiao Shili didn''t understand and said, "what are you going to do?" The devil''s roar will delay her speed in her hand, which is not conducive to escape. Does Anne want to fight with her opponent?


    "Leave it alone, do as I say!" Anne whispered.


    Xiao Shili knew more or less about Anne. She must have her intention to say so, so she opened her right hand and a flame spread from the palm of her hand, which suddenly condensed into a huge sword burning with flame.


    "Now cut it off at Zhentian Xingcun!"


    Xiao Shili glanced at the latter, and saw that Anne''s eyes were full of seriousness, so he decided to believe the other party. He quickly waved a horizontal chop with his right hand in the air, and a blade of fire condensed from the blade, and immediately flew to Zhentian Xingcun.


    Anne closed her eyes at this moment. In Xiao Shili''s surprised eyes, the fire blade in the air suddenly seemed to be copied, turned into thousands of ways, and connected together to form a huge sea of fire, which completely submerged the whole space in front of her, and rolled away towards each other, just to turn everything in front of her into ashes.


    "Now!" Anne took Xiao Shili''s hand and took him back when they were separated by the fire.


    Xiao Shili suddenly picked Anne up, and two huge black wings came out behind her, whistling and flying into the air.


    At the same time, in the sea of fire ahead, the huge body of Zhentian Xingcun suddenly passes through the wall of fire, and is about to chase after him in a straight distance, but he looks up again and sees the shadow in the air.


    "Be careful, everyone."


    As soon as Chu Yifeng''s face changed, he quickly flashed in front of the crowd. With his hands open, a blue transparent light appeared in front of him, blocking the rolling fire.


    After the flames all over the sky rush into the light wall, the color of the light wall suddenly darkens. At the same time, Chu Yifeng sends out a low hum and kneels down on the ground.


    Damn, these flames in addition to the amazing high temperature, the impact force is also so fierce, their own crystal wall can not stop!


    Just as the crystal wall faded away, a golden shield suddenly enveloped the four people. Li Zimu opened his hands, and the flames that rushed by instantly engulfed the four. The flames outside the Golden Shield flowed like a torrent, and Li Zimu''s face gradually became ugly,


    Ye ruoqing looks into the air through the fire flow. The girl lies quietly in his arms, while the back of his black wings flies farther and farther, and finally disappears at the end of the dome.


    An indescribable feeling surged into my heart. Ye ruoqing''s eyes slowly fell from the air. He left safely. He should be happy. Why is he so sad instead? It seems that there is a void in his heart.


    The torrent of fire finally rushed by. Several people who got away from the hellish heat were relieved. Li Zimu pressed one hand on the side of his brain and felt dizzy. It was because of the excessive use of the power of gentian that he just used. Li Zimu, Li Zimu, you are so confused.


    "Brother Zimu, thank you very much." Ye ruoqing turned to Li Zimu to thank him, but found that the other side looked weak. She couldn''t help but concern, "are you ok?"


    Li Zimu shook his head and turned to look behind him.


    The fire continued to roll down and spread forward. Where it passed, there was only a piece of scorched black on the ground. All objects were reduced to ashes. Tens of thousands of corpses were burned in an instant. Even the machines used to fix and hold the corpses were melted by intense high temperature.


    "It''s just... Terrible." Chu Yifeng looked behind him and murmured that he had just naively wanted to block the flame, but now he was afraid. Although he hated Zimu, if it wasn''t for him, everyone would have died.


    Is that guy crazy? Even if she wanted to kill ruoqing Xuemei, Chu Yifeng was shocked and indignant. Thanks to ruoqing Xuemei''s kindness to him, she didn''t expect that the other party was so cruel!


    After a long time, Zhentian Xingcun stood there and looked up at the sky. After a long time, he slowly turned around and came here. His body was covered with black air, and he was not hurt by the fire just now.


    Is Anne able to replicate? I knew that the woman should have been executed at that time, but to my carelessness, I let her escape again.


    In addition, he secretly prepared the plan for hundreds of years, which was discovered by these people. Zhentian Xingcun looks at these people in front of him. There is no doubt that anyone who discovers his secret must die.


    Li Zimu''s voice sounded in his mind again.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity to let the other party run away."


    Yoshimura Shinda is in a bad mood now. He is disgusted with the sound that can be directly transmitted to his brain, not to mention the sound of sarcasm. But soon, he will be able to shut the other person up.


    However, the other side at this time a word, but let him stop.


    "Don''t fret, Mr. Shinda. The game is not over yet." Li Zimu with a smile on his face, "I can help you find him, how?"


    At the moment, Zhentian Xingcun did not dare to underestimate each other''s words. Before that, Xiao Shili was here. Just one second later, the alarm for the invasion of the underground base rang.

 Chapter 801

    After all, this man is Li Xuanling''s son. He has some skills, but he doesn''t understand why he wants to help himself.


    In this case, let the other party live another hour. Shinda Xingcun stops and waits for the other party to go on.


    "Even if he runs away, he won''t get out of Rb." Li Zimu continued, "it can be inferred that he must have a secret hiding place in Rb, and I happen to know the location of this hiding place. Do you want me to tell you about it?"


    After a long silence, Zhentian turned around and said, "let''s go."


    "Are you crazy?" Xiao Shili waved his sword at the rock in front of him and asked the girl in his arms.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine." Anne said faintly, "the two men around her are both high-level magic agents. This attack can be resisted."


    At that time, there was no time to delay. Xiao Shili didn''t have time to think too much about it, but the next second he thought that the flames that engulfed the whole space would affect ye ruoqing.


    I didn''t expect that Anne would make the flame increase to such a great extent. But that''s the only chance to escape. I can''t make more hesitation.


    After listening to Anne''s words, Xiao Shi turned pale and silent. Now the person who cares about her and is qualified to take care of her is no longer himself. In this world, there are already people who can protect her. Why do you have to be sentimental.


    Anne looked at the man''s lonely expression, her heart suddenly has a kind of unspeakable feeling, her heart has stopped beating, why there are human emotions, whenever in front of him is like this, it''s really strange.


    I don''t know if I should tell him that. At that time, under the Tokyo Tower, the girl saved him. Or forget it, even if you know it, it will only add more trouble to his mind.


    What''s the matter with me? When did I start to think about others? Anne laughed at herself.


    It took less than five seconds for Xiaoshi to break the tens of meters thick rock.


    After returning to the ground, Xiao Shili found himself in a street hundreds of meters away from Yakuza headquarters building.


    The ground suddenly broke a big hole, and two people came out of it. The eyes of the pedestrians around were attracted. When they saw the two huge wings behind Xiao Shili, surprise and panic appeared on everyone''s face, and the cry of surprise suddenly rang.


    Xiao Shi ignored these ordinary citizens and flew directly into the sky.


    "Where are we going now? Anne leaned in Xiao Shili''s arms and asked in a low voice. Go to a relatively safe place where my friends are waiting for me. " Xiao Shili felt the girl''s little face slowly clinging to his chest, but he didn''t say much.


    Is this a man''s temperature? I don''t know how many years I haven''t felt it. The lines at the corner of Anne''s mouth bend slightly, and then close her eyes gradually.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Shili landed in the villa of a manor, looked at the girl in his arms, and fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    "Hello." Xiao Shili called softly. Anne opened her eyes and looked around. She asked in a voice that didn''t wake up, "where are we?"


    "Osaka."


    "Osaka?" Anne looked at the sky, it was still dark. She was surprised and said, "you fly so fast!"


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl with a smile and said, "it''s strange that you can fall asleep. I didn''t expect that you could fall asleep.".


    Anne gave him a white look. "What? Can''t people be sleepy once in a while? "


    Xiao Shili didn''t say anything. In fact, holding Anne all the way, he felt that her body was almost as soft as a normal girl except that she was a little cold.


    From the appearance, people will only think that the girl''s skin is very white, there is nothing different.


    From the beginning, when Xiao Shili didn''t know Anne''s identity, she always felt that she was an ordinary girl. Even after knowing her situation tonight, this feeling didn''t change much. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, Anne was no different from an ordinary girl.


    So he didn''t want to mention it.


    Anne looked at Xiao Shili''s expression and knew what he meant, but really, I don''t know how long she hasn''t slept like this. In fact, she has never felt hungry and sleepy since she was resurrected in the form of a corpse, but somehow, she fell asleep in his arms.


    At this time, a group of bodyguards came from all directions. At night, someone invaded the manor. Everyone''s face was on guard. However, after seeing who was coming, all the security guards put down their guns, looked respectful and bowed deeply.


    "Boss." The captain of the bodyguard stepped forward and stood upright. "All three guests have arrived, and they are under our strict protection."


    Xiao Shili nodded lightly, "hard, continue to pay attention to around, what abnormal immediately report."


    "Yes The bodyguard captain bowed his head and said, "but not long ago, there were two more guests you didn''t mention. We were going to stop them, but the other three guests seemed to know the two, so the two guests were waiting for you."


    Who would it be? Xiao Shi left to think, in addition to his three brothers, he did not tell anyone the location of the manor. But since Chang Kunyu said they knew each other, there should be no problem.


    "Well... One more thing..." the captain of the bodyguard hesitated suddenly.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, frowned slightly, "what''s the matter, just say it all at once."


    "Yes The captain of the bodyguard bowed apologetically, and then said, "among the two guests, there is a young lady who does not say that she is the owner of the manor, but also that she is the eldest lady of the financial group. My subordinates think that it is impossible to have such a big daughter at your age, so I have doubts about their identities."


    Xiao Shili coughed, "I know. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go on patrol."


    "Yes Everyone responded in unison, and then returned to their posts.


    "Let''s go in." Xiao Shili turns to Anne.


    Anne looked at him with a smile in the corner of her eyes. "You''re very good. You''ve only been in Japan for a few days, and you''ve become the owner of such a big manor.


    Xiao Shili smiles faintly. Miss Anne, how long have you been in Japan¡°


    "It''s been years. What''s the matter?" Anne carefully recalled, I don''t remember, because I don''t miss this place at all, the biggest wish is to leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 802

    "Do you know Nintendo?"


    "I know..." Anne immediately understood and looked around, "so it is. You have chosen a tree with solid foundation early in the morning to be your hiding place."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Xiao Shi left innocently smile, "these are not what I forcibly rob."


    Anne rolled her eyes and looked as if she could believe it.


    "It''s true, Nintendo''s president and chairman of the financial group is also a magic emissary. Because of his old age, he can no longer use his ability, so he entrusted the whole company to me, including his own ability..." as he walked, Xiao Shili talked to Anne about the beginning and end of things, including shannei Pu''s daughter.


    "So, that girl just now may really be the eldest lady of this manor?" Anne asked, "but did she know you before?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but according to her father, she is also a magic emissary, so it''s better to be careful."


    Anne nodded. The implication of Xiao Shili''s words was obvious. He didn''t know the girl, but his friend did. In addition, the girl was a secret agent, so what his friend said may not be true. He was probably coerced or controlled by the girl.


    At this time, a few people came out of the villa in the distance and rushed here.


    "Big brother!"


    "Big brother!"


    The bald leopard and the Fat Dragon ran down quickly, but a small figure was faster than them. After a gust of wind, they rushed into Xiao Shili''s arms.


    "Master, what did you do? Why did you come back now?" The moon butterfly hugs Xiao Shili and hums with tears.


    Xiao Shili touched the girl''s head, the little girl really cried, tears hanging on the pink face, crystal clear, pouting, big eyes full of worry.


    "It''s all right, the master just had something to do, so he left for a while, darling, don''t cry." Xiao Shili then squatted down to kiss her little face and coaxed her gently.


    The three bareheaded leopards were standing in front of Xiao Shili. Just now, the housekeeper of the manor said that the two little girls were the elder brother''s bodyguards, and they only took them as jokes. But just now, the speed of the little girl changed their faces.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a powerful little Lori around my elder brother. It''s so rare.


    The star butterfly walked slowly to come over, looking at own host, tone indifference way, "as long as didn''t die good."


    Xiao Shili smiles at the girl. The star butterfly knows that her concern in her eyes is not well hidden. Her face turns red and turns to the past.


    Anne looked at the scene and thought to herself, it''s really strange to have such a small child around her.


    "Sister Anne." A clear voice suddenly called out. Anne went along. A man and a woman were walking towards her.


    "Chiba, seven, why are you here?" Anne suddenly surprised way, the identity of both sides should be the enemy, how can these two people with Xiao Shili''s companion together.


    Chiba Xiang walked up to Anne and looked at her for a few seconds. It seemed that he was really checking whether she was hurt. Then he said with a smile, "Anne, it''s really good that you''re OK."


    Seven sunflower is rushed to embrace Anne, whining way, "Anne elder sister, do you know, we are worried about you."


    Anne was a little at a loss for a moment. What was the situation? She betrayed the organization at the beginning, and there was a war between the two sides. But at this time, she felt like she had gone back to the past.


    "Chiba, did you also leave the organization?" Anne then looks at Chiba xiangdao, which is the only explanation.


    Chiba Xiang nodded, "well, after the collapse of poison bite, we didn''t have the meaning to continue to stay. Besides, through this incident, I also understood that we were just pawns used by Zhentian Xingcun, so Qi and I chose to leave the organization."


    Anne looks at them suspiciously. Although they are former companions, she can''t believe them so easily. No, maybe it''s because they are former companions that she understands them. With their loyalty to the organization, she can betray the organization. It''s hard to believe.


    Chiba Xiang had no choice but to smile, "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes. People will always change when they encounter something."


    Seven Kui a Du small mouth, grievance way, "Anne elder sister, you don''t believe us?"


    "No Anne pulled seven sunflower''s hand, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, "I''m just a little surprised." In poison bite, the relationship between herself and Qikui is the best. She should not cheat herself.


    Xiao Shili came over at this time and said to Anne, "don''t think too much. It was they who told me where you were detained, so you should thank them."


    Anne nodded to them.


    Xiao Shili was surprised and asked Erhe, "how did you two come here?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, Qikui immediately glared up, "you dare to ask me, I should ask you. Why do you take a group of people to live in other people''s homes and claim to be the master here?"


    At home?


    Xiao Shili was stunned. Could he


    Anne also looks surprised. It turns out that the girl in the mouth of the bodyguard at that time was Kui? I have never heard that Kui''s family is


    Qikui was a little unnatural when he was seen by two people. He hummed, "what do you look at? What are you looking at? Be careful if Miss Ben is not happy, she will drive you out." This only refers to Xiao Shili and his brothers.


    Feilong was not happy to hear this, so he stepped forward and said, "this sister, you are not afraid of flashing your tongue. You say this is your home, that is your home? My brothers have been living for a month, and no one has come to chase us out. Since this is your home, how could the bodyguard have stopped you just now? If we hadn''t come out to help, you wouldn''t have come in. "


    Qikui was speechless and angry for a while. He left home since he was a child. From that time on, he hasn''t been back home for seven or eight years. Not to mention that the bodyguard has changed several times. Even the old housekeeper, I''m afraid he doesn''t know himself.


    But he can''t use this reason to convince the other party. Qi Kui''s angry little face turned red, stomped his feet on the ground and scolded, "dead fat man, smelly fat man!"


    Fat Dragon hummed and smiled. He was about to reply, but Xiao Shili waved to stop him. He looked at Qikui and said, "so you are the daughter of Pu in the mountain?"


    "So what?" Mention father, seven Kui facial expression seem to have some guilt, voice also involuntarily small come down.

 Chapter 803

    "I see." Xiao Shili nodded, "your father asked me to help him find his daughter when he gave everything to me. Now I have fulfilled this promise. Your father''s health is going from bad to worse. In the future, the whole Nintendo consortium will be managed by you."


    The other three people''s expressions are a little uncomfortable. Nintendo consortium is one of Rb''s few huge consortia, ranking in the forefront of the country in terms of capital and status. The elder brother gave such a huge financial group to a little girl casually.


    Just now, people have learned from the manor manager that the original owner of Nintendo consortium has passed everything in his name on to his elder brother. Although he wants his elder brother to help him find his daughter, he doesn''t say that after he finds his daughter, he will pass it on to his own daughter to inherit it.


    Unexpectedly, Qikui murmured in a low voice, "it''s better not to. Since Dad gave you the company, you should take good care of it for him. I don''t want to have so much trouble."


    Xiao Shili couldn''t help laughing, "whatever you want."


    Seeing the smile on the man''s face, Qikui glared at him again, "don''t be complacent. Although the company has given it to you, this manor is still mine. However, for the sake of you fulfilling your promise and saving sister Anne, miss, I will show my mercy and let you live here for the time being."


    Chiba Xiang then said to Xiao Shili, "seriously, I didn''t expect it to be so smooth."


    "It''s not going well." Xiao Shili shook his head and said, "I have a close fight with Zhentian Xingcun. If it''s not Anne, I don''t know if I can escape."


    "Don''t be modest." Anne took a look at him and said, "we have the strength to fight head-on with Yoshimura Shinda. We can leave alive, not by luck, but entirely because of someone''s strength."


    Chiba Xiang and Qikui open their eyes wide, and Xiao Shili encounters Zhentian Xingcun head-on! Even more incredible is Anne''s words.


    "Anne, what did you say?" Chiba Xiang said in surprise, "has Mr. Xiao fought with Zhentian Xingcun?"


    Anne nodded.


    Seven Kui exclaimed, "this is impossible!"


    In their hearts, Shinda is undoubtedly the most powerful. Although Xiao Shili''s strength is also very strong, he can''t fight Shinda head-on. Moreover, in the last battle of Tokyo Tower, Xiao Shili''s strength is not at the same level as Shinda''s. Now it''s only a short month before he can fight Shinda''s head-on, It''s impossible to think about it.


    Looking at the reaction of the two men, Feilong three suddenly felt very dissatisfied. Feilong stood up and said, "Hey, I don''t know how powerful your old boss used to be. But in front of big brother, he is just a little ant at most. Big brother can crush him to death with one finger. Don''t make a fuss. When big brother is in a bad mood, Go to your boss''s head to be a chamber pot. I''m afraid you don''t deserve it! "


    Chang Kunyu and Li Yuanqi were ashamed for a while. The fat dragon was so cheeky. Although they thought the reaction of these RB people was exaggerating, what Fat Dragon said was exaggerating ten times. He was also the boss of Yakuza, the supreme commander of Shenji envoy. He could not be run over like an ant.


    Under normal circumstances, Xiao Shili would slap Feilong on the back of the head to stop his nonsense. But at the moment, Xiao Shili said nothing and his brow was slightly locked.


    Several people immediately saw that it was not that Xiao Shili didn''t respond to Feilong''s words, but that he was not in the mood to care about them.


    Li Yuanqi''s heart moved. Is that Zhentian Xingcun really strong to this extent? I remember that when the elder brother mentioned the name in a meeting for his brothers, his face also showed unprecedented dignified expression.


    "In that case, what shall we do next?" Chiba Xiang recovers from shock and looks at Xiao Shili. Although the first thing Xiao Shili did when he came to Tokyo was to save Anne, he could feel that the other party''s purpose of coming to Tokyo was not to save Anne.


    After pondering for a few seconds, Xiao Shili said, "originally, I intended to lurk in the other side and quietly grasp the enemy''s movements, but now it seems that it is impossible. I have been exposed to the sight of Zhentian Xingcun. Next, the other side will surely search for us in the whole city. This place should not be left¡°


    Others nodded, and Chang said, "I''ll go to the sea and find a boat. It''s not too late. We''ll leave here overnight."


    In this case, each traffic gateway must have been guarded by the other party. The normal mode of transportation is definitely impossible. If you want to go, you have to think of your own way.


    Xiao Shili nodded. In this case, it must be the safest to go by water. Although RB''s territory is small, because the whole country is built on islands, the length of the coastline is broad enough. Yakuza can''t monitor every sea area.


    They immediately negotiated and decided that Chang Kunyu and Feilong would buy a boat. Because the goal was too obvious, Xiao Shili and other Shenji envoys stayed in the manor and waited for news. Once they were ready to set sail, they immediately left the country by boat.


    The servants in the manor drive the car out. Chang Kunyu and Feilong get on the car. As soon as the fire starts, Anne''s eyes change and she suddenly turns to look at the sky in the distance.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Anne Qikui asked curiously.


    "Coming..." Anne looked at the dark sky with empty eyes and murmured, "someone is coming here!"


    Everyone was surprised, but following Anne''s eyes, the sky was dark in the distance, and below the sky was the earth, which was also dark. In more distant places, the city fire was reflected, and nothing could be seen at all.


    "Sister Anne, are you ok?" Qikui asked carefully if Anne was too sensitive.


    Only Xiao Shi turned away and said, "how many are there?"


    "60... 80, no, 120, the number is increasing." Anne closed her eyes and focused on perception.


    Chiba Xiang frowned, "who is the other party?"


    "There are more than three hundred people, all of them are divine agents!" Anne said in a tight voice, "it''s less than 200 kilometers from here!"


    Li Yuanqi said in his heart, what is this woman talking about? 200 kilometers away from the enemy, are you kidding? How does she know.


    Chiba Xiang and Qikui also look at each other. They don''t understand each other. Anne doesn''t seem to have the ability to detect. How can she get insight into the situation 200 kilometers away.

 Chapter 804

    Have you been found? Xiao Shili''s heart was frozen. This hiding place should be very secret. Besides, he didn''t feel that someone was following him along the way. How did the other party know his position.


    He remembers one thing, that is, when he attacked inagawa club in Tokyo, he suddenly received a message from Anne on the way. At that time, her position was not exposed at all, and Anne was also very far away from herself. However, she found herself accurately in the huge city of Tokyo.


    "Zhentian Xingcun!" Anne suddenly opened her eyes and said, "one of them has a very strong breath. It''s from Zhentian Xingcun!"


    "What, you feel each other''s breath?" Chiba Xiang surprised, "why don''t we feel it?"


    "My ability is to copy. In addition to copying the physical matter, I can also copy the invisible energy body. If I want to, I can spread the inductive force to the whole RB without any problem." Anne explained it quickly.


    The enemy''s army is approaching here. After believing this is a fact, everyone''s face changes dramatically and their eyes look at Xiao Shili.


    "What shall we do, Mr. Xiao?" Chiba Xiang asked, but he thought that there was no other choice at this time. In the face of Zhentian Xingcun and more than 300 Shenji envoys under his command, he could not compete with such an army no matter what. He could only escape.


    Anne and Qikui are also looking at Xiao Shili. Now they all look forward to Xiao Shili and listen to him.


    Xiao Shili nodded, "everyone immediately get on the car and leave here. Go to the direction of Osaka City first. Although the other party knows our location for no reason, it must not be able to track us. Remember the hidden breath all the way. When we get to Osaka, we should disperse and avoid the enemy''s pursuit, and then contact by phone."


    They all nodded. Xiao Shili ordered the housekeeper to drive out some of the best cars. After they got on the bus, they saw that Xiao Shili didn''t get on the bus, but stood in the same place, quietly looking at the dark night sky in the distance. And the two little girls, star butterfly and moon butterfly, were standing beside him.


    "Brother, what are you doing? Let''s go." Feilong opened the door and let out a cry.


    Xiao Shili turned back and said, "you go first, I''ll block for a while, and delay the enemy''s steps here."


    "No way!" Chiba Xiang immediately objected, "it''s all by virtue of Anne''s perception that we can escape from the enemy''s sight in advance. If you are targeted again, it will be difficult to escape."


    Anne also shook her head and said firmly, "it''s too dangerous. We won''t let you do it alone."


    Chang Kunyu, Feilong and Li Yuanqi jumped out of the car and went to stand side by side with Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili looked at them and frowned, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother, if you don''t go, we won''t go either!" Fat Dragon black a face way, "soon hundreds of Rb people, afraid of what, dry his ya!"


    Before he finished speaking, he was slapped by Xiao Shili in the back of his head. "Hurry up and get on the bus for me."


    "Big brother..." Li Yuanqi and Chang Kunyu look at Xiao Shili with pleading eyes. If big brother doesn''t leave, they will never leave. Although they don''t know the situation very well, from the conversation just now, they also know that the boss of the other party, Zhentian Xingcun, is really a very powerful role. The elder brother once said that this man is very powerful. Although he hasn''t seen it with his own eyes, it can be seen from the reaction of several people who were once under Zhentian Xingcun''s hands. Moreover, the other party has brought 300 experts this time, Even if big brother has the strength, he is not afraid of Shinda Xingcun, but he will inevitably be in crisis.


    "Leave now, that''s the order." Xiao Shili spoke to his brother in this tone for the first time in his life. When several people saw the expression on Xiao Shili''s face, they were all in a flash. They knew that the elder brother was absolutely serious this time.


    I can''t disobey elder brother''s orders, but I can''t let elder brother be in danger


    "Do you have no confidence in me?" Xiao Shili suddenly gave a smile to his brothers. "When did I disappoint you all the way here?"


    Three people Leng Leng looking at Xiao Shili, Li Yuanqi suddenly heavy a nod, "I believe big brother!"


    Chang Kunyu and Feilong also nodded their heads. Men''s feelings are not worry and concern, but trust from the heart.


    "Then, brother, let''s go first. You have to be careful yourself. " Chang Kunyu said with deep eyes.


    "Before you leave, do me another favor." When Xiao Shili finished speaking, he suddenly cut one by one on the back of the head of star butterfly and moon butterfly. Then he picked up the two sisters who had fainted and handed them to Chang Kunyu.


    They all smile bitterly. It seems that these two little girls are more stubborn than themselves and others, which forces elder brother to use this extreme method.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili has made up his mind, Chiba Xiang can''t say anything more. Besides, time is pressing. If you waste your time here, it''s a mistake.


    So Chiba xiangchong Xiao Shili nodded, turned around and grasped the steering wheel, "OK, let''s go."


    Anne wants to stay in her heart. She is an auxiliary type. Her ability can greatly enhance Xiao Shili''s strength. If two people fight side by side, maybe she can fight with Zhentian Xingcun.


    But the man''s eyes have obviously rejected her. Anne knows that she can''t persuade him or change his decision. She can only watch each other''s figure shrink little by little as the car starts, until it disappears.


    After everyone drove away, Xiao Shili turned back and said to several housekeepers and bodyguards, "you and other people in the manor should leave, too."


    The housekeepers didn''t understand what had happened, but seeing the stern look of the master, they didn''t dare to ask any more questions. They all bowed together and went to dismiss the servants in the villa.


    The task of the bodyguards is to protect the owner''s safety. They intuitively feel that something has happened. At this time, they all stay in the same place and refuse to leave.


    Xiao Shili waved impatiently, "if you don''t want to die, stay here."


    The bodyguard captain winked at the crowd, so a group of bodyguards bowed and left.


    A car out of the door of the villa, the vast empty manor, only Xiao Shili a person''s figure. Looking at the dark sky in the distance, Xiao Shili lit a cigarette and took a deep breath, quietly waiting for the arrival of the enemy.


    About twenty minutes later, there was a faint roar in the silent world, and then a little light in the distant sky.

 Chapter 805

    Xiao Shili took a deep breath, suddenly spread his wings and flew away in the direction of the roar. Soon, red dots appeared in the field of vision, and the huge mechanical outline behind the red dots could be seen faintly.


    Xiao shiliyin took off his body, then speeded up violently, and immediately approached the front of a helicopter. A three meter long golden air blade gathered in his palm. He waved his hand and cut the helicopter from the center into two sections.


    The pilot of the helicopter, as well as other helicopters around him, didn''t notice the approach of the other side at all. Most pilots only saw a golden light in the air in front of them. A few seconds later, a dazzling fireball exploded under the ground, and then they realized that they had been attacked!


    "Attention all units, attention all units, No.6 lost signal, No.6 lost signal, confirmed to be attacked by the enemy, please prepare for the attack." The commander plane in the formation of the aircraft group issued emergency instructions, but in the past few seconds, four helicopters have crashed on the ground one after another.


    All Yakuza''s magic tricks surprised me, and the enemy''s speed was too fast. The cabin doors of each aircraft were opened, and the Shenji envoys explored their origins one after another. Some people even directly stood on the landing gear.


    But the golden light in the surrounding airspace is just a flash, and it is impossible to determine the position of the enemy.


    Xiao Shili cut down seven helicopters in a row, then his eyes were fixed and he flew directly to the huge transport plane in the middle of the fleet.


    He knew that the transport plane, which was defended in the center by many aircraft groups, must be among them.


    In the transport cabin in the belly of the transport plane, Zhentian Xingcun sat on a tall chair in the middle of the plane. At this time, he saw the light of the ground explosion from the porthole and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    In front of the pilot some flustered reply, "we seem to have been attacked, from just now has lost seven aircraft!"


    In this way, Li Zimu''s intelligence should be all right. Zhentian Xingcun snorted, but he didn''t expect that the other party not only didn''t escape, but also dared to take the lead.


    Xiao Shili, are you really confident in your strength? Unfortunately, I already know your ability.


    The other side has the ability of flying and stealth, while the Shenji under his command hardly has the ability of air combat. Even if he has, he can''t lock the position of the other side. In this way, these dozens of helicopters can only be destroyed by the other side in turn.


    "I''m going to tell everyone to abandon the plane and go to the ground," he said. Take a defensive stance and prepare to meet the enemy! "


    As soon as the pilot gave the order to each plane, the fuselage tilted suddenly, accompanied by a sharp metal tearing sound, the cabin directly split a long hole, and then cut the whole plane in half from the center.


    The direction of the other side''s chopping was just towards the position of Zhentian Xingcun. Zhentian Xingcun turned over and jumped back to avoid the chopping, and the center of gravity immediately lost. The second half of the engine room he stepped on was falling down.


    With a low Snort and a blow to his feet, Shinda shockes the armored engine room, which is several centimeters thick, to pieces, and then falls on the ground.


    At this time, the rest of the planes in the air also dropped the ropes, and the Shenji made them slide to the ground one after another along the ropes. In such a situation, who is willing to stay in the air and wait to die? Now they are all scrambling to snatch, and even two people fell on a rope every less than half a meter.


    With the landing of the first group of people, more and more people arrived on the ground and surrounded the village. The innermost one is the eleven members of the Huangwu group. They are all ready to defend at the moment.


    "Asshole, I''ll keep everyone! Never let the enemy hurt you in the least! " Iwasaki, the leader of the Huangwu team, stood at the front of the defensive array, clenched his hands and yelled.


    Is the opponent the teenager again? Iwasaki yelled loudly, but his heart sank. He was nearly killed by an adult under the Tokyo Tower. Fortunately, he was rescued at the last moment and recovered his life. Today, he took the initiative to challenge again. Is this guy really a madman.


    At that time, under the Tokyo Iron Tower, the other side could kill himself with that knife, but he let himself go. However, he was late to kill himself at the last moment. The two sides were even, and no one owed anyone.


    This time, I will not be merciful, I will beat the other side with all my strength.


    Just when Iwasaki made up his mind, a group of Shenji envoys around him, some of them suddenly had a huge sword burning with fire in their hands, and then suddenly chopped at their companions.


    The people who were killed didn''t expect that their companions would suddenly hit the killers. Almost all of them were hit by the attack. In the blood, almost half of the people outside fell down.


    Iwasaki stares big eyes. What''s going on? Is he hallucinating? Why did our people kill each other all of a sudden!!


    The remaining ten people''s faces also changed. The scene in front of them was not so much a fratricidal act as a kind of unified action. Those who suddenly appeared fire swords in their hands acted in a uniform manner, almost fell down according to the command, and chopped at their companions. Moreover, those who were killed did not appear fire swords in their hands.


    A trace of strange spirit spread from everyone''s heart. These magical agents are familiar at ordinary times. They don''t have the ability to summon fire swords. Moreover, it''s a little strange that more than 100 people summon fire swords at the same time.


    Only a few people think of the enemy''s ability. Xiao Shili''s ability has been made public inside Yakuza and has become a must know information for combat. One of the ten people immediately cried, "be careful, the enemy will control people''s consciousness, concentrate on the spirit, and don''t be controlled by the enemy!"


    In his heart, Zhentian Xingcun suddenly realized that the real purpose of the other party was to force the people to land on the ground. When the people were busy running for their lives and their minds were scattered, he took advantage of the situation and occupied his body.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party could control so many people at one time. I was careless. After the other party''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, all kinds of abilities must have been enhanced. I even ignored this point.


    The Shenji emissary who was occupied by the soul leap was just half of the total number, that is to say, the other half had already died on the spot. Now all the remaining on the ground, except for the 11 members of the Huangwu group, had been transformed into Xiao Shili''s soldiers.


    The situation in the twinkling of an eye had an incredible reversal, originally only one person faced with a whole army of Xiao Shili, but in the number of people instantly outnumbered each other.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly appeared in mid air, his eyes were frozen, and more than 100 magic envoys holding fire swords on the ground all rushed to the last 11 people and Zhentian Xingcun, who was surrounded in the center.


    "Formation, launch!" At the moment, Iwasaki suddenly gave a loud drink. The ten team members behind him made a seal with their hands at the same time. The light around them surged down. With ten people as the center of the circle, a semicircular Blue Shield suddenly formed in the area of nearly 100 meters.


    The 100 magic weapon envoys who rushed to attack one after another slashed on the round shield with their swords, and the light of the Blue Shield suddenly flourished, and all of them were bounced back a few meters.


    However, in the Huangwu group, everyone''s eyes twitched. Although they stopped the attack, everyone felt a buzz in their brain, as if they had been hit with a hammer.


    The eight gate iron lock array is an integrated defense array developed by the Huangwu group. It is a super defense array formed by the ability of each member to connect with each other. The purpose is to protect Zhentian Xingcun. The eight gate Tiesuo array has the strongest defense. With the strength of 12 people, even the attack of the extreme Shenji envoy can be easily blocked.


    The characteristic and duty of the Huangwu group is defense. The other abilities of its members are ordinary, and the only strong one is defense. It can be said that everyone is specially created to resist the enemy''s attack.


    A total of 12 people formed the eight gate iron lock formation, but one of the members of the Huangwu formation was killed by Xiao Shili in the first battle of the Tokyo Iron Tower. Although the remaining 11 people were able to support the formation, one person was missing, and their power was greatly reduced.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, more than 100 swords were cut on the blue light shield. This time, people''s actions were not as chaotic as before. Instead, more than 100 people waved their swords at the same time, exerting all their attack power on the enemy''s defensive wall. The blue light shield was instantly submerged by the fire.


    The blue light on the hood lights up again, but this time it shakes like a reflection in the water. Even Iwasaki also felt a stab in his head, and the rest of the people even expressed pain. To put it bluntly, the people in the Huangwu group used Yuanshen to block the enemy''s attack. Once the enemy''s attack exceeded the limit of the defense, the Yuanshen of the people would be injured.


    Xiao Shili''s level of magic power in his body has now reached the ultimate level, and the power of "the roar of the Yanmo" has also been greatly strengthened. Although his soul only has the power of the noumenon 30 (percent), the total power of the attack launched by more than 100 people is undoubtedly greater than that of the noumenon.


    More than one hundred people formed a circle around the shield, and their movements were uniform. After the second wave of attack was bounced off, they immediately jumped on it again. After the third wave of combined attack, the blue shield was like a layer of fog, and there were several cracks on it.


    Just one last attack, you can smash the opponent''s defense completely!


    Just as the crowd was about to come forward again, the man surrounded by the core of the defensive array finally moved.


    "All back." A low voice came from the mouth of a man more than three meters tall.


    The Huangwu group immediately retreated to one side, and the defensive array disappeared. Some people congratulated themselves if they were granted amnesty, while others looked ashamed.

 Chapter 806

    Shinda Xingcun strode out of the circle, looked at the figure in the dark sky in the distance, stretched out a hand and made a gesture.


    Xiao Shili also looked at the man on the ground, eyes a coagulation, here, do a end!


    In the face of the influx of Shenji envoys from all over the world, a stream of black air surged around Shinda Xingcun''s body. He waved his hand and swept it directly. A black air surged past. The first few Shenji envoys burst into pieces and scattered into pieces of flesh and blood.


    At the same time, more than a dozen Shenji envoys approached Zhentian Xingcun from the rear side and cut it with their swords. The black fog around the latter suddenly condenses into a ball and then explodes, blowing all the magic weapons close to it to pieces. At the same time, the dead Shenji made the smashed body separate from the black air stream, which was inhaled into the body of Zhentian Xingcun.


    More than 100 people flocked to Zhentian Xingcun in succession, but none of them were turned into vermicelli within three meters of his body.


    In a twinkling, half of the people died, and there were pieces of blood everywhere. The blood spread and flowed on the dry land. The huge body of Zhentian Xingcun was also bathed with blood, and his face was ferocious and terrifying, just like the devil from hell.


    All of a sudden, the remaining 50 people suddenly rushed up, and for a moment directly buried Zhentian Xingcun with their bodies.


    But this situation lasted only one second. With a black column of air surging up, more than 50 people''s bodies were smashed and scattered like rags.


    As soon as the obstacles in front of him were cleared away, Zhentian Xingcun regained his vision and saw a golden light above his head. He walked to his own face.


    Xiao Shili''s body suddenly fell down from the air. His whole body was covered by the golden airflow and suffocated. He suddenly hit Zhentian Xingcun''s head. With the force of high-speed falling, even Zhentian Xingcun waved his arm to block it in time, his whole body was violent for a while, and his body was directly pressed into the ground.


    The ground within a hundred meters under his feet suddenly cracked, and the gravel rolled down. His whole life fell into the ground three feet deep, so he could be regarded as a stable figure.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. This blow really broke out all the power of the gentian in his body, and by the way of falling, he could be called the strongest blow he could make. Unexpectedly, he was also picked up by the other side unharmed.


    In Zhentian Xingcun''s eyes, there is a flash of fierce intention to kill at the moment. He really underestimated the other party before. Besides his strength, his ability of control and layout in the battle is also amazing. He didn''t notice this before.


    Xiao Shili was originally a threat in Zhentian Xingcun''s mind. After this short battle tonight, the threat was undoubtedly expanded several times in his mind.


    This man can''t stay in the world for a long time. He must be killed as soon as possible!


    At this moment, without the slightest hesitation, he decided to gather the strongest strength and kill the other party with one blow!


    However, at this time, the golden air flow on Xiao Shili''s left hand suddenly condensed and turned into three gas whip, straight out, winding Zhentian Xingcun''s body.


    what? Just waiting to control the power of the real Tian Xingcun suddenly bound body, eyes slightly surprised, the other side released the golden airflow, unexpectedly still have such ability?


    At first, at the beginning of the fight, Shinda also believed that the golden air released by Xiao Shili belonged to the same type of ability as his own death.


    The breath of death is generated by absorbing the breath of the dead and accumulating it in the body. When launched, it can be released out of the body, and can be condensed at will for attack and defense.


    The Qi of death is very destructive. It can tear the enemy to pieces like a sharp blade. It can also cause corrosive damage to the enemy. It can also resist the enemy''s attack in the form of a gas wall.


    This kind of power is equivalent to the effect of sword and shield in Zhentian Xingcun''s body, which is enough to make him invincible.


    However, at the moment to see each other''s release of the golden airflow, unexpectedly can be so freely, arbitrarily condensed into any form, Zhentian Xingcun can''t help but feel surprised.


    But just when he was surprised, a fist wrapped with a strong golden air was pounding heavily on his face.


    Xiao Shili''s left hand released three Golden Whip to bind each other''s body, and his right hand gathered strength. He swung half a circle in the air and blasted each other''s face.


    Gold Clip in the black air burst under the broken, Zhentian Xingcun was hit back staggered a few steps, but then was pulled back, again a blow in the face.


    Xiao Shili let out a loud shout, with 12 fists on his face. All the fists hit the opponent''s left cheek, and each one was full of strength. Zhentian Xingcun''s body was bound, so he could neither dodge nor escape, and could only accept rounds of bombardment in the same place.


    In the distance, eleven members of the Huangwu group looked at the scene, and their faces were deeply shocked.


    In the hearts of all people, Shinda is no doubt like a God. However, as soon as he fights, he falls behind and is completely beaten by the enemy? How can this not shock people.


    "Will you lose, my lord?" A member asked in an empty voice.


    "What do you think?" Iwasaki stares at the hand and hums, "take a good look. The adult''s breath doesn''t weaken at all."


    Everyone gathered their spirit. Sure enough, after so many attacks, the breath of adults still remained the same as before. With the injury of Shenji, the breath of Oracle cells in the body also weakened. Therefore, Shenji can often sense a person''s breath to judge the other person''s state.


    Although Iwasaki said so, his heart trembled as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer.


    In the last Tokyo World War I, Xiao Shili didn''t have the strength to fight back in front of the adults. Now it''s only a short month, and he can force the adults into such an embarrassing situation. Moreover, judging from the breath of the adults just now, there is no sign of releasing water. What is this


    This man is really terrible. Maybe he can compete with the adults!


    In everyone''s heart is a pine. Iwasaki is looking at the battle in the distance, but his face suddenly changes. He turns his head and looks in another direction.


    "What''s the matter, captain?"


    Iwasaki gazed at the infinite dark distance and said in a deep voice, "here... There are other people besides us."


    The rest of the people''s faces also sank, and their eyes followed the captain''s eyes. At this time, the sky was dark and the earth was immersed in darkness. Looking from here, we could only see the faint light of Osaka City in the sky.


    Although very weak, and only a short moment, but I did feel a breath just now, suddenly appeared in the northeast direction, and then disappeared. Iwasaki''s eyes were as firm as a rock, and he looked at the darkness at the end of his field of vision. Was it the enemy''s companion? However, it didn''t help to come to support him at this time. The two men''s battle was no longer for outsiders to intervene.


    However, I can''t turn a blind eye to the existence of other enemies around me. The Huangwu group is just in its spare time. At the moment, I finally have something to do.


    Iwasaki immediately waved his hand, looked at the distance and said, "everyone, concentrate and get ready to fight!"


    Two kilometers away from the battlefield on a hill, two cars quietly stopped in the dark, standing in front of four men and four women, two of whom are watching the distant battle with binoculars.


    Chiba Xiang put down his telescope and shook his head. "I guess it''s true. What that guy said about delaying the enemy is all deceitful. He planned to fight head-on with the enemy here from the beginning!"


    "What''s going on?" Feilong grabs the telescope from Chiba Xiang and can''t wait to look at it.


    "At present, Mr. Xiao should be in the upper hand for the time being." Chiba xiangdao, "but the real strength of the field is unpredictable, the direction of the war is difficult to say."


    When he finished, he took a step forward, and a huge water blue sword in his hand was suddenly transformed from water.


    Anne and Qikui also went to Chiba Xiang''s back. They all looked at the darkness in front of them.


    Seeing this, Chang said, "what happened?"


    "Someone''s here, an old friend of ours." Chiba Xiang turned back slightly and said, "let''s go and say hello. You can stay here."


    With that, the three men''s bodies flashed, and they jumped to the bottom of the hill and rushed to the battlefield.


    The three looked at each other and asked each other with their eyes.


    "Damn it, you look down on us." Feilong patted his fist with one hand, "let''s do it, too! I''d like to see how capable these so-called magic devices are. "


    Chang Kunyu nodded and said, "this was originally the battle of big brother. Naturally, we can''t stand idly by. However, the enemy has special ability and its strength is not clear. We need to be careful when we fight with each other for the first time."


    The other two nodded. Li Yuanqi then pointed to the car behind him. "What are the two little girls going to do?"


    Chang Kunyu frowned. The strength of the two little girls can''t be underestimated. They can accompany and protect the elder brother, which can be regarded as two strong fighting forces. But how can a group of big men rely on the two little girls? Moreover, I vaguely feel that the relationship between the two little girls and the elder brother is a little different. In other words, the relationship between the two little girls and the elder brother is not so good, I must not let the two of them have any accident.


    So Chang Kun Yu shook his head and said, "don''t worry about them, just let them sleep quietly. Let''s go!"


    The three men followed the figure of Chiba Xiang and others, jumped down the hill and rushed away.

 Chapter 807

    Chiba Xiang three steady progress, both sides feel each other''s breath is close to each other, finally, in the dark earth, both sides see each other''s figure in the dark.


    In front of Chiba Xiang, there are eleven figures of different heights. Each figure exudes a strong breath. After more than ten meters, both sides stand still. Although it is dark at night, they can still discern each other''s body shape and face under the faint starlight.


    Iwasaki stepped forward and came out from among the eleven. When he saw the person in front of him, his face changed. He was surprised and said, "Chiba Xiang, Qikui, how can it be you?"


    "Only now?" Chiba Xiang met Iwasaki''s surprised eyes, smiling and shaking his head, "Iwasaki, your reaction is as slow as ever."


    According to the familiarity with each other''s breath, both sides should be able to identify each other as soon as they feel each other. However, Iwasaki only found out that he was familiar with three people until now, so he had to say that his sensitivity was really slow.


    "Don''t you already..." Iwasaki''s surprise in his eyes was even more.


    "Dead?" Chiba Xiang said with a smile, "sorry, we haven''t planned to die with the night demon group."


    Iwasaki opened his eyes wide, and his eyes fell on Anne standing behind him. His expression suddenly changed again. At the moment, even if he was dull, he also reflected what had happened. His surprised eyes suddenly turned into hostility.


    "Chiba, seven, I didn''t expect that you would betray adults. I''m really disappointed." Iwasaki shook his head, showing a trace of compassion in his eyes, "Kui adults still think highly of you, it seems that the poison bite group is a group of scum."


    "Everyone has his own purpose. There''s no need to say too much." Chiba Xiang originally carried the sword on his shoulder. Then he lifted his arm and lowered it. He inserted the sword into the ground and said, "we are not betraying. We are just breaking away from the organization. Now we have nothing to do with Yakuza."


    "Yes, hum." Iwasaki sneered a few times, "you betrayed the adult, but you took refuge in Xiao Shili. Do you really think that guy can win the adult? Now I''ll show you how stupid your choice is. "


    The battle in front of him is inevitable. Chiba Xiang doesn''t talk any more. His hand holding the handle of the sword and the whole sword emit a layer of blue light. The ground with a radius of nearly 100 meters, centered on the people, suddenly rises up. With the broken rock, a huge water ball surges from the people''s feet and bursts open.


    All the people were blown up in the air by the current. The space was filled with small water arrows, radiating like rain and spreading in all directions. All the people were within the range of water arrows. On the bodies of the 11 members of the Huangwu group, there were small shields of different shapes to resist the baptism of water arrows. And Chiba Xiang three people are wrapped by a ball of water, from the water arrow damage.


    Seven Kui a pair of smart eyes suddenly become empty, the body was immediately surrounded by a purple light, when the purple light dispersed, it was already turned into Anne''s appearance.


    The two girls gathered their eyes at the same time, and the number of water arrows in the space suddenly increased dozens of times. The water arrows were already dense like rain. After the reproduction of the two girls, countless water arrows merged and became a huge torrent. For a moment, all over the world were submerged by the surging water waves, and all people''s figures in the water prison were like mosquitoes and flies in the waves, It was swallowed up in a flash.


    After a huge wave fell, it spread rapidly on the earth and formed a lake. The bodies of all the people appeared from the water fog. Chiba Xiangsan was protected by the water element itself, but the 11 people on the opposite side were gathered together, and a huge blue shield appeared in the area.


    "Eight gate iron lock array?" Chiba Xiang gave a wry smile, "so it seems that there is no need to fight any more."


    The main ability of the Huangwu group is defense. The twelve members of the group are all defensive agents. Therefore, Chiba Xiang has only three people on this side, but he dares to directly attack the other 11 people. That''s because the Huangwu group is not threatening in attack, but its defense is strong, and no one can break it. Especially when the 11 people work together, it can be called collective defense.


    So at the beginning of the war, it was deadlocked.


    Iwasaki didn''t expect this situation. He didn''t expect that there were only three people on the other side, and their attack power was so strong. If they didn''t launch the eight gate iron lock array urgently, they were afraid that they would be killed by the other side at the moment. Besides themselves, they might be able to resist such a huge range attack, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the rest of the members to support themselves in the huge waves just now.


    When they launch the eight gate iron lock array, they can only focus on defense, but can''t separate their hands to attack. However, if they fight back now, the other side will use the water wave range attack just now again. They still want to sacrifice the eight gate iron lock array to defend. Chiba Xiang is just an ordinary member of the poison bite. It is impossible for Chiba Xiang to have such powerful attack power. The key is mostly on the two girls.


    For a while, Iwasaki was in a dilemma. The two sides looked at each other and fell into a stalemate.


    On the other side of the main battlefield, however, the fighting was extremely fierce. After waving his 106th fist, Xiao Shili suddenly pulled his left arm, and the Golden Air swirled Zhentian Xingcun''s body into the air, then fell heavily on the ground.


    With such a large number of attacks and the use of a wide range of soul leaps before, Xiao Shili had consumed too much energy. Now he was slightly panting, and the Golden Whip bound by his left hand gradually faded away.


    Is that over? Xiao Shili looks ahead, the ground is hit out of a big pit by Zhentian Xingcun''s body falling from the sky, and the man lying in it doesn''t move.


    He had just burst out with the greatest strength. His fist was wrapped with great lethality. He bombarded his opponent''s body unreservedly. Even if he could not be killed, he could be seriously injured.


    However.


    Before the thought of Xiao Shili came down, Zhentian Xingcun, who was lying on his back in the big pit, suddenly sat up and stood up slowly.


    Half of Zhentian Xingcun''s face has been distorted and covered with blood stains. I don''t know whether it''s his own blood or the blood of his secret agent just now. At the moment, he reaches out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the lines at the corner of his mouth pick up. Looking at the other side, he says, "so, are you only this kind of degree?"

 Chapter 808

    Xiao Shili felt a little surprised in his heart. Did his attack cause no harm to the other party¡°


    "So, now it''s my turn," he said


    The other party''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place. Xiao Shili''s pupil shrank. Suddenly, Zhentian Xingcun was already on Xiao Shili''s side. His fist was wrapped in thick black air, and he hit him heavily in his abdomen.


    Xiao Shili''s body suddenly bends backward and is lifted up in the air. Zhentian Xingcun holds his hands together. He doesn''t wait for the other party to fly away from him. In a moment, he smashes it down on Xiao Shili''s back like a rammer. The latter is suddenly killed on the ground, and tens of square meters of ground burst apart.


    Shinda Yoshimura kept moving. He reached out to pick up his opponent who had fallen on the ground. After grabbing him, he hit Xiao Shili''s abdomen with another blow. With a mass of black air exploding in the air, Xiao Shili spewed out a mouthful of blood and flew straight into the air.


    Before Xiao Shili had time to adjust his figure, he felt his back brain tingle. Zhentian Xingcun turned back and kicked out, hitting Xiao Shili''s back brain directly.


    The latter fell for the second time in mid air, and the strength of this blow was even greater. Xiao Shili fell down and directly destroyed a large pit with a diameter of nearly 100 meters.


    Zhentian Xingcun immediately fell on the other side. According to his own estimation, the other side could not stand up, so he also stopped.


    Lying at the bottom of the pit, half of his body was buried in the soil. Xiao Shili was still and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. After half a minute, his fingers moved slightly, and then he supported himself weakly. He seemed to want to climb up from the ground, but he couldn''t do it all the time. His blood flowed out of his mouth and made the soil under the ground red.


    "It''s really praiseworthy to kill all my subordinates, but it''s not enough to be my opponent." "I really want to know what happened to you in this month, but now my men are all dead, and I have to let you say it yourself," he said coldly


    With a flash of body shape, Zhentian Xingcun appeared beside Xiao Shili. He reached out and lifted him up from the ground. His twisted fingers were deeply pressed into Xiao Shili''s neck. "You have a chance to slow down your death. Now tell me why your strength has increased sharply."


    Xiao Shili''s neck was deeply depressed by his opponent''s big hands. He coughed violently in his mouth, and blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, making a hoarse groan.


    Shinda did not expect that the other side would be so unbearable. His hand relaxed slightly, leaving room for the other side to make a sound.


    Xiao Shili coughed fiercely, but he looked at each other with an unyielding look.


    "If you don''t say it, it''s over with you now," he said


    Xiao Shili''s face changed. It seemed that his heart was finally destroyed under the pressure of the other party''s strong killing intention. He hung his head powerlessly, covered his eyes with his long hair, and said slowly, "well, in that case, I''ll tell you."


    At the moment, Shinda Xingcun concentrates his attention and doesn''t want to miss any word from the other party, because the other party''s method of rapidly improving his strength is undoubtedly an attractive fruit for himself.


    "In hell, you will understand everything."


    Xiao Shili said coldly, but the voice came from behind him.


    In the eyes of Zhentian Xingcun, he suddenly turns back. A man doesn''t know when to appear behind him. Looking at his face, he vaguely knows that he seems to be one of his secret agents.


    Is there anything missing? Or the other side deliberately arranged to leave a person, want to show up at a certain moment, take the opportunity to attack themselves unprepared!


    However, it''s still too naive. With a snort, Shinda can control other people''s bodies and enable the controlled person to have about 30 (percent) of his own power, but even the other person''s noumenon can''t cause damage to himself. What''s more, a replica with only 30 (percent) of his own power?


    Shinda didn''t care at all. As long as he waved his hand at will, he could easily turn the copy behind him into fragments.


    However, just as he was about to make a move, a very strong energy suddenly surged from behind.


    what? Shinda was surprised, but it was too late. At the moment, the golden air in the man''s palm suddenly and rapidly condensed, but it formed a spiral ball in his palm. Under the continuous rotation and rolling of the golden light ball, the air around him was also rapidly winding, just like a vortex in the deep sea, condensed on the palm of the other side.


    Under the rapid rotation of the golden spiral, it also drives the surrounding air flow to begin to circle, which makes Makino feel like a huge whirlpool rising behind him, and he wants to inhale himself into it.


    He suddenly felt that the powerful lethality contained in the blow was far more than all the previous attacks. While he was in a hurry to turn around, the speed of the man''s hand was also faster than his imagination. With his right hand pushing the golden spiral, he was already on his side.


    Suddenly, under the golden spiral, the black air around Shinda''s body was twisted and torn like a storm in the thick fog. The golden spiral directly hit Shinda''s body, and a piece of flesh and blood suddenly scattered. Shinda only felt a strong force of rotation, as if he was going to chew his body, Instantly break through the skin, blood vessels, tear muscles, straight to kill their own bones.


    A cold feeling suddenly rises behind Shinda Xingcun and goes straight to the brain along the spine. This kind of feeling only appears in my heart when I was an ordinary person, on the bloody battlefield of the Warring States period, at the last moment before I was killed, watching the enemy''s bloody sword cleave straight to my brow!


    It''s the threat of death, the smell of fear.


    The other side will definitely kill itself with this blow!


    When the idea came out of his mind, the golden spiral had penetrated his chest, and his sternum and internal organs were all turned into a pot of rotten porridge. The man''s huge body was directly penetrated from the side. If it was from the front, it might open a big blood hole in his huge body, but although Zhentian Xingcun''s body was huge, But the width of the body is limited after all, this blow is directly from the chest of his body strangled and torn into two sections!

 Chapter 809

    With an expression of disbelief, Shinda Xingcun''s head was thrown high above his chest. Under his vision, his body''s visceral blood kept pouring out from the rupture, just like a playing card torn from the middle. With his lower body and knees slowly kneeling to the ground, his upper body also fell to the ground like a yellow leaf.


    The momentum of the golden spiral did not weaken until the man held the wrist of the hand that condensed the spiral with one hand. The spiral slowly weakened, and finally became weaker and weaker, turning into a layer of spreading cyclone and disappearing under the palm of the opposite side.


    Zhentian Xingcun, who is divided into two parts and falls on the ground, is still alive at the moment. His upper half lies on his back, and his eyes are not far away. The blood of his other half flows slowly from the two bodies at the same time. Finally, it gathers in the middle and drowns the man''s body in the blood.


    "Are you satisfied with the answer?" A cold voice came from above.


    Zhentian Xingcun''s eyeball turned hard, and the cold and pale face of the boy was reflected in his pupils.


    "You..." he opened his mouth, but then the blood poured out, but his words were drowned in his mouth.


    "Still alive?" Xiao Shili looked down at each other, "it seems that the intelligence is really true, even if the body is split, it will not die, so-called Su Sheng''s power?"


    Zhentian Xingcun''s neck is full of blue tendons. He suddenly swallows the blood. He presses the blood flowing back from his throat into his stomach, opens his mouth full of blood, and finally says, "how did you do it?"


    "I''m sorry, I said that." Xiao Shi Li Sen Leng stares at each other, and a huge sword burning with flame is suddenly appeared in his palm. The tip of the sword is directly hanging above each other''s head. "In hell, someone will tell you."


    At this moment, half a kilometer away from the battlefield, in a forest full of Alsophila spinulosa, two teenagers and two girls are paying close attention to the fighting not far away.


    The sudden reversal of the situation shocked all the faces. In the same surprise, a young man had a smile on the corner of his mouth, while a girl breathed a sigh of relief with a look of joy in her eyes.


    "The man named Xiao Shili... Killed Zhentian Xingcun?" Rain ran opened big eyes, expression due to excessive surprise, looks like a fool.


    "This... This is simply..." Chu Yifeng opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    Ye ruoqing''s face also showed an incredible look, but compared with these, her eyes showed more peace of mind, happiness and joy.


    Shinda Xingcun, however, is listed as a S-class dangerous person by the headmaster and the whole Shenkai villa. It has the potential threat to destroy the world and is one of the focuses of Shenkai villa. In everyone''s heart, in addition to the headmaster, he is the strongest man in the world. However, such a powerful existence has died in the hands of a nobody.


    Xiao Shili. It''s like a thunderclap. It''s in everyone''s heart at this moment. Although Xiao Shili''s Oracle cells are also fused with one of the four magic planes, it''s only less than two years since the fusion. Even in ordinary magic planes, he can only be regarded as a novice. How can he defeat Zhentian Xingcun, who has accumulated strength for hundreds of years and is also one of the four magic planes, And the whole army of Shenji envoys under his command.


    Everything seemed so strange, so amazing, so incredible.


    But the real reality is in front of us, which can not be refuted, no doubt!


    It''s terrible, it''s terrible. The men that ruoqing Xuemei falls in love with are all so terrible. Chu Yifeng feels that his legs have been shaking. He wanted to check the other party''s details before, and then forced him to leave. Now he can''t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, he hasn''t done that, and even Zhentian Xingcun died in the other party''s hands, If you want to kill yourself, it''s not the same as killing a mosquito.


    Ye ruoqing didn''t expect that Xiao Shili''s strength would be so advanced. It seems that she was worried about him for nothing before. At this time, her heart was finally released.


    Li Zimu, who is standing in the front of the scene, is surprised, but there is a slight smile in his eyes.


    What a long and complicated layout!


    However, the other party''s thoughts are reflected in his own mind like a mirror.


    True Tian Xingcun''s body method and attack speed are indeed as fast as ghosts, but Xiao Shili may not be able to avoid it, but it''s a pity that the former can''t see through all this.


    Before that, Xiao Shili did his best to attack Zhentian Xingcun, but maybe he knew that such an attack could not hurt the other party, so he did not use the real killing move. In this way, Zhentian Xingcun believed that the other party was going all out.


    Before that, Xiao Shili knew that the magic power controlled by him would not affect Zhentian Xingcun at all, but he still controlled all the people, so that Zhentian Xingcun could solve these people by himself, even if he was killed by the other party. The purpose was to create a false impression that all the people in the audience were dead, They can no longer use the split attack, but in the dark lurking under a split.


    First, he pretends to be in a weak state, and is willing to bear the other party''s attack, so as to minimize the other party''s vigilance, and then seizes the opportunity to launch an end attack.


    This is a perfect layout indeed!


    At the beginning of the battle, no, it should be said that at the moment when the two sides just contacted each other, Shinda Xingcun had already fallen into the layout of the other side, including his own troops, and all became the chess pieces of the other side.


    But Shinda''s biggest failure was that he did not fully understand the enemy''s ability. Xiao Shili''s soul leap is to split his own soul into pieces, shoot it into other people''s bodies, and then occupy other people''s bodies with his own consciousness. In fact, it''s just the ability bonus brought by the Ancient Soul splitting technique. The real power of soul leap is to put the soul itself, that is, the main consciousness, into other people''s bodies, It''s like abandoning his original body. It''s totally unexpected that what appeared behind him at that time was not the separation, but the noumenon of Xiao Shili.


    It seems that my father''s foresight is right. If these two people really fight, the person who is in the upper hand will be Xiao Shili.

 Chapter 810

    But... Ha ha, it would be a big mistake to think that Zhentian Xingcun was defeated like this.


    The smile in Li Zimu''s eyes was more intense.


    So next, it''s my turn to play.


    Xiao Shili raises his sword and aims at the head of Zhentian Xingcun.


    In fact, I don''t have a full grasp of this layout. If a certain link is seen through by Zhentian Xingcun, this layout will fail.


    Through previous contacts in Yakuza headquarters, Xiao Shili secretly compared the strength of both sides, and determined that Zhentian Xingcun was a little better than himself. If he had a routine one-on-one showdown with the other side, he would not be defeated immediately, but it would be difficult to defeat the other side.


    So when people leave and stand alone in the manor, this layout has been formed in their mind.


    The gentian spiral is also a must kill technique that I developed at that time. I can control the gentian gas outside the body at will and make it into any form. If I can make the breath condense at a point and rotate at a high speed, it may be able to produce a powerful destructive force beyond the norm. This inspiration comes from the rotation of the bullet after it is shot out of the gun, The reason why a smooth warhead can penetrate a person''s muscles and enter a person''s body is due to the force of rotation.


    However, it takes a lot of time for the gentian spiral to condense and launch. I have calculated that it will take at least one minute for me to condense a gentian spiral. The enemy will never give me this opportunity.


    So when Shinda Xingcun launched the attack, he secretly manipulated the separation to condense the gentian spiral. After his master wore it, the structure of the gentian spiral had basically taken shape. He only needed to inject more energy to activate it instantly.


    However, the gentian spiral will cause harm to the user''s body when it condenses, but if it is to use other people''s body, there is no problem.


    At the moment, looking at the lax eyes on Zhentian Xingcun''s bloody head, Xiao Shili is still not at ease. There are countless variables in this man. Even if his body is cut off, he can still survive. Moreover, among the other party''s four abilities, there is one that he does not know, so he must cut off the root as soon as possible to completely cut off the threat.


    Just as Xiao Shili''s sword holding hand was about to stab the head of Shinda Xingcun below, a black air suddenly covered his vision. He couldn''t see anything for a moment. He was surprised, and then stabbed with his intuition.


    However, there was no feeling of piercing the human body from the hand, and the sword went straight into the ground.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have time to be surprised, so he immediately turned back and jumped out. However, the sudden black fog spread over a wide range. He jumped back at least five meters, and his eyes were still dark. He could not get out of the range covered by the black fog.


    Xiao Shili immediately gathered the air of the gentian, then spread his wings and flew up into the air. However, the black fog suddenly closed at this time, as if he had been sucked into it by something. When his eyes were bright again, Xiao Shili quickly found out where the black fog was concentrated and waved his sword directly. Under the surging red awn on the sword, a fire called out from the empty air, Immediately surrounded the area.


    At the same time, in the area shrouded by the fire, a figure suddenly appeared. It was Yoshimura Zhentian, whose broken body had been restored to its original state, and was not hurt by the fire at all.


    Xiao Shili frowned, and the other side did have a back hand. He was already very cautious. Unexpectedly, he was still given a gap by the other side.


    After running out of the area covered by the flames, Zhentian Xingcun immediately stood in the same place and looked up at Xiao Shili tightly. His eyes hidden in the dark showed an extremely dignified look.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t dare to fall to the ground rashly at the moment. If he uses the gentian spiral once, he will consume a lot of strength. He can only use it again after his strength is fully restored. Otherwise, if he uses it twice in a row, his strength will be consumed. If he can''t kill him, he will be in a desperate situation.


    And his current state, I''m afraid it''s difficult to fight with Zhentian Xingcun head-on, so Xiao Shili can only use his wings to distance himself from the other side, and dare not be close to him.


    However, this does not mean that you can only wait and see. When the distance is widened, the initiative of attack is still on your side. It can be said that long-range combat is actually your own advantage.


    In addition, Xiao Shili also raised a suspicion in his heart. Looking at the situation, it seems that the other person''s body can regenerate infinitely, but such ability should not exist. In other words, although it can regenerate, it must be subject to certain restrictions, such as when the air is exhausted, it can not regenerate, or there is a limit on the number of times. Lin, who is familiar with himself, belongs to the former.


    Therefore, Xiao Shili decided to have a try. He immediately waved a sword in the air, cut out a blade of fire, fell from mid air and flew towards the other side.


    Shinda looked at the fire blade in the air, and his eyes suddenly showed a trace of despair.


    Among his four abilities, the last one is unknown, which is called "dark Nirvana". Susheng can revive the dead on the condition that the body of the dead is intact. Even if he is slightly injured, his resurrection will fail.


    The dark Nirvana can repair its damaged body indefinitely, and as long as the caster has residual consciousness, he will be directly revived in the original place, and gain five seconds without any damage. If these two abilities complement each other, you can make yourself immortal.


    However, using dark Nirvana has a very serious disadvantage, that is, every time you use it, you must consume all the dead Qi accumulated in your body to repair your body, and you can''t use it when the dead Qi in your body is less than 1000 people.


    That is to say, although Zhentian Xingcun has recovered, there is no breath of death in his body. Although the strengthening of * * is still there, how can he resist Xiao Shili''s attack only by his flesh and blood.


    Although he knew that even if he was resurrected, he would only be killed by the other party in an instant, but at the moment of stabbing with the sword, Zhentian Xingcun''s life-saving * * still made him take a gamble and die at the last moment!


    After that sword stabbed, his hegemony, ambition and life will all end here. If you gamble on it, although the chance of life is very small, at least there is a glimmer of hope!


    After his recovery, shinichimura took five seconds to break out of the fire. He immediately stood still and gazed at each other. In fact, he was bluffing to hide the loss of his strength and put on a full posture, hoping to frighten each other.

 Chapter 811

    Xiao Shili may have learned his ability from his killed or betrayed subordinates. But the dark nirvana is his last way to protect his life, never revealed to anyone, the other side will never know.


    But his feint didn''t have a long effect, the other side seemed to immediately realize what, immediately launched an attack on himself.


    Although it was just a tentative blow, Shinda still couldn''t avoid it. Looking at the fire blade that was about to cut his body, his eyes showed deep despair.


    I''m really going to die here!


    At this time, a white shadow suddenly flashed in the airspace between them, just like a flash out of thin air, appearing in the vision of both sides.


    Their eyes were focused on the man. They saw that the other was wearing a white robe and his long purple hair was hanging behind him. Although they could not see his face clearly in the dark, the whole audience felt as elegant as the wind when he appeared.


    The man unfolded his hands towards them, then suddenly crossed them quickly.


    Xiao Shili just flashed in front of his eyes. Suddenly, like a TV screen jumping, another scene appeared.


    I am now in the middle of a busy block, surrounded by dense buildings and a traffic intensive street below. Yu Guangzhong, the sky around me is getting brighter, and my ears are suddenly filled with car horns, people''s shouts and music from nowhere.


    The surprise on Xiao Shili''s face is not trivial. The surrounding environment suddenly changed. What is it


    Hallucinations?


    No, in addition to the self, there is a separation present. If the main body falls into illusion, the separation will be aware of it.


    So, this in the end... Xiao Shili looked to the ground, and now he was still in the air, in the street air at the crossroads. The vehicles waiting for the red light and the pedestrians on the side of the road all raised their heads and looked at himself with a kind of surprise.


    "Wow, what''s that?"


    "Monsters?"


    "He has wings. Is he a Batman?"


    "Mom, I''m afraid!"


    When the noise came to Xiao Shili''s ears, he suddenly saw that Zhentian Xingcun was also standing on the ground in the middle of the street, and their position and distance had not changed at all.


    got it! Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly brightened. Someone used some ability to transfer himself and Zhentian Xingcun from the field battlefield to here.


    The man in white just now appeared in his mind. Because the time is too short, he only remembers the two characteristics of each other: white shirt and long purple hair!


    Who is the other party? What is the purpose of suddenly moving them here.


    Zhentian Xingcun was stunned for a moment, but he knew Li Zimu, so he reacted quickly.


    The other side is in the most critical moment, help yourself!


    Without hesitation, Shinda seizes a passer-by in front of him and wrists his neck,


    Although they have lost the spirit of death, they still have the power to kill these ordinary citizens.


    As the man''s neck was broken, a black stream of air immediately flowed out of the body and was immediately inhaled into the body of Shinda.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Shili finally reacted and frowned. The man in white really came to help Zhentian Xingcun!


    Seeing Zhentian Xingcun''s quick killing, Xiao Shili immediately thinks that the other party''s goal is to get the Qi of death. He guessed this. After Zhentian Xingcun was reborn, his strength was greatly weakened. At this moment, he undoubtedly wants to absorb the Qi of death to recover his strength.


    The reason why the man in white moved them to this prosperous city was that the population here was so dense that it was convenient for Zhentian Xingcun to kill people and absorb the spirit of death.


    Xiao Shili''s heart was awe inspiring. He immediately spread his wings and flew down to the ground. He was about to kill each other at this moment.


    But at this time, after Zhentian Xingcun killed two people, he quickly fled into an underground passage on the street, which was undoubtedly to hinder Xiao Shili''s flight. Xiao Shili immediately gathered his back wings and chased him into the underground passage. For the weak Zhentian Xingcun, even if he didn''t need to fly, he ran faster than the other side.


    Maybe God didn''t give Zhentian Xingcun the right to escape at the beginning. His huge body is very conspicuous in the crowd, even if he wants to hide his body and mix with the crowd, he can''t do it. Moreover, he was born as a famous general of the Warring States period 600 years ago. He fought bravely in front of the three armed forces and killed countless enemies. Even when he finally faced the army of the Tokugawa family, he killed the enemy in blood until he died. How can he retreat and flee?


    After he secretly established Yakuza and finally became the largest godfather of the Mafia in Asia, he was respected by thousands of people. He was a powerful man in the whole country. No one in the world could fight against him. How could he ever taste the taste of running away.


    Today, however, the former famous general of the Warring States period, the godfather of Yakuza today, and one of the four secret agents, Zhentian Xingcun, are struggling in the crowded underground passage in order to avoid the enemy''s pursuit. Compared with Zhentian Xingcun, who died alone in the Warring States period, has time changed a person, or has the world changed a person now?


    When death comes, people will always burst out with extraordinary potential. This is the innate instinct of human beings, and no one is exception. Under the strong desire for survival, Makita''s huge body rushed forward rapidly, and even kept a distance from Xiao Shi. Now it''s morning, and the office workers who get up early have already gone out, This underpass is connected with the subway station, and the flow of people in the underpass is also a dense flow.


    The huge body of Zhentian Xingcun ran wildly in the crowd like a heavy tank, which scattered the people in front of him. At the same time, it kept grabbing the people nearby and throwing them back to stop Xiao Shili. If they were killed, they would directly absorb the spirit of death.


    Although Xiao Shili''s speed is fast, his body is not so huge. Running against the stream of people is not as convenient as Zhentian Xingcun''s. This speed has been hindered to some extent. At the moment, the other side is running faster and faster, and he can''t care about many things. He calls out the roar of the Yanmo and cuts it with a sword.


    At that time, the whole underground passage was engulfed by the fire. Innocent people struggled in the sea of fire, but without time to feel the pain, they were reduced to ashes in the extremely high temperature.


    After the flame instantly cleared the obstacles in the passage, the fire waves swept forward. Seeing that Zhentian Xingcun was about to be engulfed by the sea of fire, he finally ran to the corner at the end of the passage and jumped into the side road to avoid the burning of the fire.

 Chapter 812

    On the outskirts of Osaka, 370 kilometers away from Tokyo, Li Zimu stood quietly in the wilderness with his hands down. The other three came behind him and looked around. They were all stunned.


    Chu also breeze surprised a way, "where did they two go?"


    Rain ran a face doubt, "seems to suddenly two people''s breath disappeared."


    Ye ruoqing pondered for a moment, and immediately looked at the man with his back in front of him, "brother Zimu, what''s going on?"


    The other two also cast their eyes on Li Zimu. His speed was faster than others. He was the first one to come. Of course, he might finally see what happened just now.


    "I''ve shifted their battlefields." Li Zimu said lightly.


    "What?" Three people are surprised, battlefield transfer, this kind of thing can also be done?


    Three people immediately react to come over, that is to say, Li Zimu sent Xiao Shili and Zhentian Xingcun to other places.


    But... Does Li Zimu have such ability? Why did he never know? Chu Yifeng thought in his heart that this guy had hidden a kind of ability!


    The two girls didn''t know Li Zimu had this ability, but ye ruoqing didn''t care about it. She asked, "why do you want to do this¡°


    Li Zimu was silent for a few seconds, then slowly turned around and looked at the girl tenderly. "Of course, it''s to protect your friend. I said I would save him. Have you forgotten?"


    Ye ruoqing''s expression was softened, and then he shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    "You should have sensed the revival of the atmosphere of Makita just now, so your friend didn''t kill Makita." Li Zimu said slowly, "and the golden spiral released by Xiao Shili just now should consume a lot of his strength. I don''t think it will be able to start again in a short time, and... It''s useless to tear down the Western Mirror once. This time, the layout can''t kill each other. Shinda Xingcun will take precautions next. At this time, The situation was a great disadvantage to Xiao Shili. "


    Ye ruoqing and the other two nodded, feeling that Li Zimu was right.


    Li Zimu said with a faint smile, "so I moved their battlefield to Tokyo hundreds of miles away. In such a city with a large population, even if Xiao Shili was defeated, his life would not be in danger."


    Ye ruoqing immediately understood that brother Zimu was considering Xiao Shili''s ability of soul leap. Soul leap can occupy anyone''s body with his own soul. That is to say, as long as there are people around, Xiao Shili can leap infinitely without being killed. At most, he can abandon his original body.


    Ye ruoqing blushed and whispered, "thank you, brother Zimu."


    "You''re welcome." Li Zimu gently gazed at the beautiful blush on the girl''s face, "as long as it''s ruoqing''s friend, no matter what, I will save him."


    There''s no mistake, this guy! Chu Yifeng cried out in his heart that he should save his rival! Even if you want to please ye ruoqing, you don''t have to do this. That man is more threatening than Li Zimu!


    And from the immediate situation, ye ruoqing obviously cares more about Xiao Shili. Chu Yifeng read countless girls, and she had already guessed the girl''s mind. At this time, she no longer felt that what ye ruoqing liked was Chu Yifeng, because a girl would never care about another man in front of the man she liked.


    But... It''s good. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s my intuition. Among Xiao Shili and Li Zimu, Xiao Shili''s impression in Chu Yifeng''s heart is better. The other party is only powerful and surprisingly powerful! And all people have a natural feeling of worship for the strong. If a person is one and a half points stronger than the people around him, it may attract jealousy. But if the person''s strength is beyond the range of people''s hearts, then the feeling in people''s hearts will rise from jealousy to a kind of involuntary respect or worship.


    In addition, Chu Yifeng has a very bad feeling for Li Zimu. He can''t see through his feelings. It seems that there is another face hidden under his smiling face. When this face talks to you, the other face doesn''t know what to think. Therefore, Chu Yifeng always involuntarily wants to keep a distance from each other.


    Xiao Shili and Li Zimu are both Chu Yifeng''s subconscious enemies. If Xiao Shili adds a trace of respect in discontent and jealousy, then Li Zimu''s extra trace is a trace of fear.


    It''s a cold, unfounded fear.


    Li Zimu looked at the red glow rising slowly in the eastern fish belly white sky, and the sky finally came to light.


    I''ve already done this. It''s up to you whether you can turn the situation around. But I don''t think you will let me down, Shinda.


    A smile rose slowly from the corner of the man''s mouth.


    Japan has just ushered in the dawn of a new day, while an island in the South Pacific is about to enter the dark. With the fall of dusk, a towering castle in the shape of the Middle Ages on the island is gradually covered with a layer of black shadow against the setting sun.


    "Has it begun at last?" In the hall gradually infected by the darkness, a shadow slowly sat up from the reclining chair, and the empty voice reverberated in the air for a long time


    In the shadow of the first, respectively, sitting three old people, with the shadow of the words, also each nodded.


    "After a long rest, I can finally get some exercise." Dark shadow stood up and walked slowly to the window. In the dim light, an old face without hair was reflected.


    The other three old men all said, "yes."


    There was a faint smile on the old man''s face. He looked at the gray sky, but shook his head again. "No, it should be said that this long expected day has finally arrived."


    On another battlefield on the outskirts of Osaka, the two groups of people stood still and stood in a stalemate for the whole night.


    In the face of Huangwu group''s combined skill "eight gate Tiesuo array", Chiba Xiang has no way to break it, and the Huangwu group''s people have no time to attack under the operation of supporting and maintaining the eight gate Tiesuo array.


    Feilong and others rushed to the battlefield. Seeing this situation, they naturally had no way. A group of people immediately gave up the attack, expended unnecessary strength, and stood in opposition to each other quietly.


    However, it seems that no one on both sides has done anything, but Chiba Xiang has the upper hand. The Huangwu group needs to keep the operation of the defensive array, which is undoubtedly a process of constant consumption. If we wait like this, we will always run out of strength. The moment when the defense collapses is the time to do it ourselves.

 Chapter 813

    Therefore, Chiba Xiang''s six people did not dare to relax and paid close attention to each other''s movements. Although they had some mental consumption, they had a huge advantage over each other''s dual consumption of mental strength.


    With the first ray of sunlight shining into the earth, the darkness was dispelled, and the smell of Xiao Sha and blood that permeated the vast earth overnight seemed to fade away. Iwasaki narrowed his eyes slightly against the sunlight and murmured, "it''s dawn."


    "Hello." All of a sudden, he called out to the six people on the other side, "are you going to hold on like this all the time?"


    Seeing that six of them didn''t respond, Iwasaki added, "I''d like to remind you that this defensive array can last for three days and three nights. If you want to wait for us to run out, we don''t have any opinions here, but you should also feel it. The two breath over there have all disappeared."


    Chiba Xiang and others naturally feel that both sides are guessing at the moment and want to know what happened there.


    Chiba Xiang knew that the other side wanted a truce, but he couldn''t say it first, so he asked, "what do you mean?"


    "How about a truce?" Iwasaki xiongdao, he was in the downwind, this is not too much to say by himself first. Both sides actually see this in each other''s eyes.


    Chiba Xiang knew what he was saying was true. The Huangwu group specialized in defense, but it was able to gain such a high position in the poison bite. Naturally, its defense ability reached the extreme. It was not very difficult to maintain such a defensive array for three days and three nights. Moreover, after a night''s stalemate, he and others were tired mentally. What''s more, he was tired, I am eager to know what happened there and why their breath suddenly disappeared.


    "Good." Chiba Xiang nodded, recalled the water god''s recitation, and the horseradish also recovered its appearance.


    In the Huangwu group, the blue light around them gradually faded and disappeared. Then both sides looked at each other and slowly retreated, then turned and ran in different directions.


    Today is no pants day in the subway. Last night, I made an appointment with a group of friends who are catching up with the trend on the Internet. Takeichiro Sakata went out early this morning wearing only a shirt, a suit and shoes. Of course, the company is not allowed to dress like this. He put his pants in his backpack and changed them after he arrived at the company. In other people''s eyes, this is a bold and alternative behavior, However, according to takeichiro Sakata, if he doesn''t do this, he will be regarded as out of date by his friends. Although there is a cool wind blowing and his legs are really fighting, he still ignores the strange eyes of his neighbor''s aunt and resolutely steps towards the subway station. In any case, it''s only ten minutes, and it''s gone after a while.


    But what takeichiro Sakata didn''t expect, his funny appearance, has become the final form of his life.


    This is already the third carriage. Looking at the blood and corpses all over the floor, and the pieces of meat and limbs spilled all over the carriage, Xiao Shili frowned. Although he tried his best to chase them, he still let them escape into the subway station. Every time Zhentian Xingcun entered a section of the carriage, all the passengers were killed, and no one survived. Moreover, with the constant absorption of death, the speed of harvesting life was faster and faster.


    Three cars, not to mention the morning rush hour subway, there are at least nearly 200 people''s death gas absorbed by each other.


    It has to be said that although Zhentian Xingcun''s strength has been greatly reduced, his hundreds of years of combat and survival experience has undoubtedly played a key role at this moment. In terms of strength, Xiao Shili now has an absolute advantage, but in terms of experience, he is far from being able to compare with Zhentian Xingcun, a veteran who has only been around for more than 600 years.


    Therefore, when Shinda Xingcun was dying rapidly, he could always take advantage of the favorable location or environment to avoid the attacks from the rear. At this moment, he has already jumped into the fifth carriage, and his huge body occupies almost half of the carriage space. When his hands are spread out, he can cover the whole width area. With his body rushing by, faint black air is released from his hands. Everyone he meets seems to be crushed by a meat grinder, turning into pieces and splashing on the carriage.


    However, it is not enough! I have absorbed 323 people''s death, but it is not enough! While inhaling the air of death into his body, Shinda feels anxious. He has accumulated the air of death for more than 600 years, including 100000 people. However, in order to repair his body, all the power he has accumulated over the past 600 years has been lost in an instant. How can he not feel heartache?


    In the eyes of Zhentian Xingcun, the death of just a few hundred people is really not worth mentioning. If you just kill yourself one by one, how long will it take to recover the original level? I''m afraid you will be killed by the other party before you recover to half.


    They can''t escape indefinitely, and they can''t get rid of each other, so they will be overtaken by each other. In his heart, Zhentian Xingcun was in a panic, which immediately turned into anger and killed the people who were standing in front of him.


    "Hello, Ginza Station is here. Please get ready to get off."


    The train is already in operation. At this moment, the voice of station announcement comes from the carriage. Shinichimura looks slightly awe inspiring. Dongginza station... This is Tokyo?


    Although he lives in Tokyo, he knows little about this modern city. This may have something to do with his six hundred years. He has gone through the changes of the times and is indifferent to all this. But some famous places are familiar. Ginza is a major business district in Central District of Tokyo, Japan. It is famous for high-end shopping stores. It is one of the representative areas of Tokyo and the most prosperous block in Japan. It is also known as the world''s three most famous streets along with the Champs Elysees in Paris and the Fifth Avenue in New York.


    This is Tokyo. God bless you! Yoshimura Shinda, who has always regarded himself as a God, can''t help thanking the gods. This is Tokyo, which means that he has the possibility of turning over!


    After passing through two carriages in a row, Zhentian Xingcun didn''t kill people any more. These rare gas of death has been despised by him. There''s no need to delay his speed for this meager reinforcement. At this time, the driver also felt that something was wrong behind him. He immediately pressed the emergency brake button, and the subway now slowly stopped.


    After rushing to the cab in the front of the train, shinichimura smashed the glass directly, jumped from the window to the ground, and then rushed forward. However, at the same time, a black figure with the smell of death all over his body was chasing him at the top of the train.

 Chapter 814

    Xiao Shili saw the subway stop gradually, so he directly cut the carriage to the top of the car, waiting for the other side to come out. At the moment, he saw Zhentian Xingcun show up, immediately spread his wings and flew straight to the other side.


    No matter how fast Zhentian Xingcun runs, he can''t catch up with the speed of his wings. In a moment, he felt the burning breath of his opponent''s blade approaching his back. At this critical moment, with the rising of two black fog in his hands, Zhentian Xingcun suddenly turned into two huge sickles, leaped forward, and then cut off towards Xiao Shili.


    The sickle of death!


    The weapon that the other side has not shown up is also the last ability of Shinda Xingcun!


    Xiao Shili dare not neglect. Although the opponent''s strength has been greatly weakened, the power of the weapon will not change. As long as the user still has the power to wave it, it can play a very powerful role.


    However, it has to be said that the speed of Zhentian Xingcun''s chopping is still very slow. Xiao Shili is able to cut the sickle before it touches him. However, these two sickles are not ordinary things, and must have some special ability. For the sake of caution, Xiao Shili turns his sword upside down and turns around in front of him to block his opponent''s chopping.


    The scythe collided with the blade and made a clanging sound. It only spattered a few clusters of fire light. There was nothing unusual except that. However, if an ordinary scythe touched Xiao Shili''s blade, it would have been melted and destroyed.


    Just at the moment when their swords intersected, both sides looked at each other from the gap between their swords, and their eyes were slowly filled with the idea of killing each other. Xiao Shili snorted. As long as he started the fire force on the sword now, a large number of flames could instantly engulf the opponent and turn him into ashes.


    However, at this time, Xiao Shili suddenly felt a sense of coolness coming from his neck, and his brain instinctively reflected the signal of danger. Then he quickly turned back and saw a thin light flash in front of his eyes, just like a fish line in the sun, just a little light, and then a few strands of black hair slowly fell into the air.


    That''s my hair!


    what? Xiao Shili was startled. He immediately clapped his wings, folded his body and flew back a few meters. He opened the distance with the other side and was very surprised.


    Just now, it was... The light that flashed slightly was like a sharp cut. If you hide a little more slowly, I''m afraid it''s not your hair, but your head.


    Does the opponent have the power of the sickle of death? But what kind of ability is it? The other side''s sickle blade does not touch itself, but it can produce a killing effect. Is it the ability of air blade or wind blade?


    Just when he thought about it, a green Dharma array suddenly appeared at the foot of Zhentian Xingcun. The whole Dharma array was composed of green flames. With the murmur of Zhentian Xingcun''s mouth, the green flame at his feet suddenly divided into several strands and turned into a Dharma array of the same shape behind it. At the same time, the green flame also burned in Zhentian Xingcun''s eyes.


    Xiao Shili''s face was frozen, because he didn''t know what ability it was, so he didn''t dare to act rashly, so he could only defend himself. Xingcun of Zhentian suddenly opened his arms, and the green flame around him suddenly turned into a scattered fire rain and scattered in all directions. Just as Xiao Shili was preparing to defend, the blue fire rain in front of him suddenly disappeared in the air, and the fire rain shooting in other directions also disappeared in the dark.


    Waiting for a few seconds, all around a quiet, but nothing happened. Xiao Shili couldn''t guess what the other party had done, but he was sure that the other party had done something secretly. Make a decision immediately in your heart. Don''t worry about so much. Anyway, as long as you kill each other thoroughly here, everything will be solved!


    If it was the wind blade, it would not pose a great threat to him. Thinking of this, Xiao Shili suddenly condensed a layer of golden gas mask and rushed to the other side.


    It seems that the situation is exactly the same as Xiao Shili''s conjecture. Zhentian Xingcun looks at Xiao Shili rushing towards him and waves his sickle from a distance. Xiao Shili''s speed didn''t decrease at all, but his eyes were still staring at the distance between himself and the other side, focusing on the trajectory of the other side''s attack.


    At this moment, however, the cool feeling suddenly reappeared. This time, it was at his ankles. He was so surprised that he jumped up in a hurry. But then there was a cold feeling around his neck, chest, abdomen, back, arms and legs. He covered his whole body in a 360 degree cage.


    Xiao Shili was shocked and roared at once. His wings suddenly spread out and flew straight into the sky. There was a sharp pain around him. In such an unavoidable situation, he had to rush out hard to avoid the key points. Fortunately, Xiao Shili''s speed was too fast. Those invisible chopping attacks only touched his body and then passed by him. Only in this way did he not cause greater Shanghai, Otherwise, even if it is to avoid the key, with the sharpness and strength of this invisible chopping, it is enough to cut your body!


    Xiao Shi left his body in mid air and looked at the ground in surprise. It was too strange. He had the air of gentian to protect his body, but he was still beheaded, and he didn''t see any trace of attack at all. The blade like cutting was on his body, and he could even attack his back around his back!


    Wait... Back?


    Obviously is the frontal attack, but actually can attack own back! Xiao Shili suddenly realized, so it is!


    There is no track to follow for the chopping made by the sickle. When the opponent waves the sickle, the blade will directly cut the enemy with the nearest distance. This kind of saying is a bit similar to the space theory. In short, when the opponent waves the blade, it should be within the attack range of the opponent. At any point in the space, there will be a chopping according to the intention of the opponent. That is the so-called vacuum chopper!


    In this way, his own gentian shield is really in vain, because the other side''s chopping is directly in the inner space of the shield, and there is no need to go through the shield at all.


    This is like ignoring all the enemy''s defenses, unless you are wearing armor close to your body, but as long as there is a gap, invisible chopping can penetrate into it.


    What a terrible ability! So can''t defend also can''t evade, can only use flesh and blood body to bear! If the one holding these two scythes now is the former Shinda Xingcun, I''m afraid he has already died in each other''s hands.


    The reason why Xiao Shi left the meeting was that these two scythes were not omnipotent killers, and they also had weaknesses. However, the weaknesses were not the scythes themselves, but related to the users.

 Chapter 815

    Yes, that''s speed!


    Each time the opponent launches an invisible chop, he must wave a sickle. As long as he is too fast, he can kill the opponent before he waves the sickle. Moreover, if the opponent''s eyes can''t lock his body, he can''t attack himself.


    Most of the time, the other side didn''t summon the two scythes because they despised the enemy. At the moment, Shinda Xingcun''s chopping speed is not fast. He is fully confident that he will attack the other side first. Even if he is attacked, the other side will definitely suffer more serious injuries than himself.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili didn''t hesitate. Black wings spread out in the air and rushed to each other with the fastest speed.


    But after all, his opponent is Shinda Xingcun, who certainly knows what his weakness is. Therefore, after his resurrection, he did not call the sickle of death to fight with Xiao Shili at the beginning. What''s more, it seems that Xiao Shili had expected his next action. After he hurt each other with vacuum, he didn''t stay in the same place. Instead, he waved two knives and chopped into the air. There was a crack at the top of the tunnel. The stone wall at the top of the tunnel was cut into a hole. The sky suddenly tilted down. With a low whistle from Zhentian Xingcun, the whole person had already jumped up for several feet, It left the tunnel directly from the opening above.


    The top of this underground tunnel is the most prosperous area of Ginza commercial district in Tokyo. Although it is not a rest day today, this famous commercial street is still full of citizens and tourists. At this moment, a ground in the middle of the street suddenly collapses, and the nearby tourists are immediately frightened. There is no time to scream, and then they have a huge body, He flew up from the ground.


    Fortunately, Zhentian village landed on the ground, did not stop at all, ran straight away from the pedestrians in front of him, and ran towards the largest building in the field of vision.


    Seeing such a huge strange man suddenly come out of the ground and start to run wildly in the street, the tourists panic and flee. But then, a ground bursts open again, and a man with two black wings on his back spreads his wings and flies out of the ground.


    Ginza Business District is an extremely important economic area. Naturally, every Dingmu has arranged for police to maintain law and order. At the moment, the police in charge of this Dingmu are completely stupid. They stare at these two sudden "monsters" and chase into a building. After a long time, they pick up the Walkie talkie and call the Tokyo police station with an empty voice.


    But the answer from the dispatcher is that all the police forces have been sent out at present, and there is no manpower available for the time being.


    The policeman was in a hurry and yelled at the walkie talkie, "I have a monster here, monster, understand? Please do send reinforcements here! "


    There was a moment''s silence, and the dispatcher said dryly, "an abnormal event has also happened in Shibuya. According to the preliminary determination, it seems that it is beyond the normal cognition. The police department has sent all police officers to suppress it. How many monsters are there in Ginza?"


    The two policemen were stunned and looked at each other for a few seconds. They said they were monsters. Instead of showing surprise, they asked how many were there? The policeman with the walkie talkie stayed for a long time before he said, "two... Two."


    "I see. Please insist. The self defense forces will be out soon." After the dispatcher finished, a long beep came from the walkie talkie, and the other party had switched the line.


    "Even the self defense forces are out. What happened in Shibuya?" The policeman looked at his companion and shook his head rigidly. "What day is it today?"


    10:30 am, Shibuya.


    "Fire! FireStarter! Stop them from approaching


    After a police car was overturned, five police officers were firing their guns in front of them, and the frightened people ran past the police car from both sides. Looking around, the whole street was full of people who were running.


    Among the fleeing people, there are some people with all kinds of body. They look very dazzling in the crowd. Their skin is very pale, but they are not normal skin color. They are like the frozen meat in the freezer, which is a kind of dry and bloodless white.


    The purpose of these people is not to escape, but to jump at the people who are running, to kill them in the simplest way, or to wring their necks directly, or to pierce their hearts with sharp weapons. Their actions are fierce and capable, and they don''t drag the mud and water at all. After killing a person, they immediately jump to the next target.


    When a policeman approached the police car, there were seven or eight black holes on his body. The fire of the policemen was focused on him for a moment. The policeman retreated continuously under the continuous concentration of bullets. However, there was no blood flowing out of his pale body, just like a dry wood carving, there was only one more black hole.


    As soon as the fire stopped, the policeman roared and immediately rushed to the police car in front of him. All the five policemen had run out of bullets. Seeing that he was still alive, his face changed. Immediately, three policemen turned around and joined the ranks of the fugitives.


    The remaining two policemen were quite brave. They abandoned their guns, took out their batons from their waists, and rushed up to meet the monster. The two policemen cooperated with each other tacitly. They attacked each other''s upper and lower plates, one left and one right. The two batons knocked heavily on each other''s face and knee. However, they felt numb and wanted to hit the steel rock, The rubber baton was suddenly bounced back. The police officer stepped back half a step. Then he stepped forward and grabbed two policemen. The two policemen, who were nearly 200 kg in weight, were lifted up one by one. They were all over the country and were about to fall on the ground.


    At this time, a cold light flashed by. His neck and arms were cut off immediately. His headless body shook a few times and finally fell to the ground.


    The two policemen who recovered their lives fell to the ground and tried their best to break the hands that were still pinched on their necks. The hands were as welded on their necks and could not be broken at all. While using their strength, they looked at the people standing in front of them. Were they the ones who killed the monster just now?


    Chang Kunyu was surprised to see the chaotic scene around him. At the moment, there were almost no people on the street. All that was left on the street were discarded objects, overturned or smashed vehicles and a corpse. Behind the crowd, there were also several people who had been cut into two sections.


    After the truce, Chang Kunyu and Chiba Xiang went to the battlefield where Xiao Shili and Zhentian Xingcun fought. They found that they had indeed disappeared, and there were still traces of fighting on the ground.

 Chapter 816

    After some discussion, they decided to go back to Tokyo first, because Yakuza''s headquarters is in Tokyo. Now they are missing. The most likely reason is that one side runs away after the defeat, while the other side pursues. However, their breath suddenly leaves at the same time, which can''t be explained.


    All in all, Yakuza''s secret agents have almost all died except the Huangwu group. Now Yakuza''s headquarters has become an empty city. If you go there yourself, you may be able to get some useful information.


    So they drove to Tokyo. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the urban area, they encountered such a scene. The whole street of citizens ran like a disaster. Several people later found that they were chasing the pale and abnormal "streakers" behind the crowd, as well as the citizens killed by them.


    "What the hell is going on?" Feilong kicks the man who has been cut into two parts by his waist on the ground. Suddenly, his eyes are still open. His eyes turn to the East and he stares at himself. He is scared and kicks the body to the distance.


    "What the hell?"


    Chiba Xiang squatted down, carefully observed one of them, and said to himself, "the blood in the wound has already solidified, and the organs in the body have already stopped working. These are just dead people."


    "The dead?" Feilong immediately exclaimed, "you mean, this, this, these are zombies, zombie virus outbreak, we are in a biochemical crisis!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Chang Kun Yu glanced at him. "Do you remember Mr. Chiba once said that Shinoda had four abilities?"


    Feilong tried to think about it, but he didn''t remember it.


    "Did you think of that, too?" Chiba Xiang stood up and looked at the empty streets around him. He said slowly, "Su Sheng, one of Zhentian Xingcun''s abilities, these corpses are undoubtedly called back to life by the other party."


    "Yes, yes." Feilong nodded, "I remember. You said that guy has this ability."


    Li Yuanqi said, "I''m afraid the other party''s purpose is to kill people with the help of these corpses, so as to absorb and obtain the spirit of death from the dead?"


    Chiba Xiang accidentally took a look at them, nodded and said, "yes, the other side is expanding their strength. From this point of view, they should be in a disadvantageous situation in the battle with Mr. Xiao."


    "He can''t get what he wants." Anne''s eyes were fixed and said, "try to clear these bodies."


    Chiba Xiang shook his head. "According to the situation you saw in Yakuza underground base, the number of these bodies is tens of thousands, and now they are probably scattered all over the city. We can''t kill them just by ourselves. Just now we saw the SDF plane on the way over. Let''s leave this matter to the military."


    "What should we do now?" Seven Kui asked.


    "The air of death after death is invisible, but it will escape in the form of black air in the process of being absorbed by Zhentian Xingcun." Chiba Xiang looked up in the air, "as long as you are in the place of the dead, you can find the location of the two of them by tracking the direction of the black air that the dead escaped. Now we''d better find those two men as soon as possible. Although we don''t have the strength to intervene in this battle, maybe there''s something we can help. "


    Others nodded. Chiba Xiang killed the two policemen in front of him immediately. Two or more black air currents flowed from their bodies and flew to the East sky. Then they got on the bus and drove quickly in the direction of the black air.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili has to admit the cunning of Zhentian Xingcun, who once again limits his flying ability by avoiding the building. Moreover, the complex structure of the building as a comprehensive store makes Zhentian Xingcun skillfully avoid several attacks by using the terrain. At the same time, he does not forget to occasionally fight back with the sickle of death to delay his pace.


    In the process of pursuing all the way, Xiao Shili also noticed a strange phenomenon. It seemed that from time to time there was a black air flow in the surrounding space. This kind of black air flow was very common. It was the air of death that Zhentian Xingcun got from the body of the dead after killing.


    However, I have the impression that Shinda did not have so many lives in the process of running away. Where did the black air flow come from.


    And so on... It suddenly occurred to Xiao Shili that the other party could absorb the breath of the dead, but there was no restriction that the dead must be killed by himself. That is to say, no matter who died in any way, Zhentian Xingcun could absorb the breath of the dead at the moment before his death.


    Does it mean that... Thinking of this, Xiao Shili suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart, but it involves a problem of scope, which can''t be completely determined for a while.


    At this time, the voice of Xiaobai came to my mind, "kill the other party quickly, and then drag on, the situation is not good!"


    Xiao Shili had called Xiaobai from a very early age, but the latter did not respond. At this time, he suddenly spoke. He did not have time to ask the other party why. He immediately blurted out, what is the scope of Zhentian Xingcun''s ability of death?


    Xiaobai has the ability to interpret others. As long as he has seen the ability of the other party, he can interpret everything related to this ability.


    If you don''t use such a powerful and convenient ability, isn''t it stupid?


    At the beginning of the battle, Xiao Shili wanted to use Xiaobai''s ability to interpret Zhentian Xingcun''s ability in more detail, but the latter seemed to be sleeping and had no response.


    It has a radius of about 50 kilometers, covering almost half of the main urban area of Tokyo. Xiaobai made an answer immediately.


    Xiao Shili was shocked. What he was worried about happened.


    Yoshimura Shinda has been trying his best to delay time with himself. At the same time, he could have ordered his subordinates to carry out mass slaughter in the city. Yakuza has 100000 members in the whole country, and Tokyo, as the headquarters, has at least tens of thousands of people. Although his secret agents have been killed, a large number of organization members can still be used by him.


    In this way, Zhentian Xingcun will be able to gather a lot of death in a very short time within half of the city, and quickly regain its strength.


    Although Yakuza is a gangster, no one will follow the orders when he wants them to do this kind of mass murder of innocent citizens. Human beings are human after all. Moreover, Yakuza will only be eliminated by this country.

 Chapter 817

    No one is willing to kill the innocent, and no one is willing to die!


    Since people can not do, then we can only rely on non-human to complete!


    A flash of light suddenly flashed through Xiao Shili''s mind, and then he came up with the dense, mountain like corpses under Yakuza headquarters. At the same time, Zhentian Xingcun summoned the strange array just now!


    When these two pictures overlap, Xiao Shili immediately takes a breath of cool air.


    It turns out that this is what the other side has been planning! Those corpses are not stored as soldiers, but as weapons to harvest human lives at critical moments!


    "Did you finally think of it?" Xiaobai''s voice is in the middle of consciousness. All the bodies hidden underground have been activated, and now they are spreading in the city to carry out mass slaughter.


    After hearing this, Xiao Shili sped up a little faster. Now he has no choice. The only way is to kill him before Zhentian Xingcun absorbs more energy.


    It seems that Zhentian Xingcun''s breath has moved to the top of the building. During the time when Xiao Shili went to the top of the building, he asked, by the way, why didn''t he respond for so long?


    He knew that the battle was very important, and Xiaobai would never fall asleep.


    After a few seconds of silence, Xiaobai said, "since the beginning of the battle between you and Zhentian Xingcun, the guide in his body has been suppressing me and preventing the communication between me and you."


    Guide? Xiao Shili immediately remembered that although Xiaobai heard about his life experience, he refused to believe it was true, so he always accepted his identity as a guide. The guide he said should be kurgs, the soul of war in Zhentian Xingcun.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t understand what was going on, and how kurgs could suppress Xiaobai and stop him from communicating with himself.


    "That idiot seems to be saying that it''s a one-on-one fight between Yoshimura and you. No one is allowed to interfere. I can''t talk to you. Similarly, he won''t help Yoshimura." Xiaobai tone is impatient, mixed with disdain, "I don''t know what that idiot is thinking, but it really took me a lot of effort to get rid of that guy."


    "Is there anything new about memory?" Xiao Shili asked again.


    Xiaobai didn''t answer this time for a long time. After a long time, he said, "just now when I was disturbed by that idiot, I seemed to have a very familiar feeling. It seems that this scene reappeared a long time ago, but that idiot is not my opponent at all. Well, it''s the same this time."


    "Ha ha... Is that right?" Xiao shiligan laughs twice. For a moment, he feels a trace of lethality from Xiaobai''s idea. This is a phenomenon that has never happened before. Xiaobai''s idea has always been pure white and has no human emotion. This is also the reason why he believed that the other party was a program before. However, this time, in his pure white consciousness, But there was a little bit of unspeakable murderous spirit.


    The door leading to the roof seems to be in front of him. Xiao Shili steps forward and kicks the door open. He comes to the roof, but he is surprised.


    Yoshimura Shinda stands in the center of the roof with his arms outstretched, and countless black air currents are flying wildly in the air around him. The thick black covers the whole sky. The black air currents are swirling down and constantly inhaling into men''s bodies.


    Xiao Shili''s heart coagulated, and his left hand summoned a huge flame sword. He rushed to the other side. The other side had begun to absorb a lot of death gas, so he had to kill him before more death gas entered his body!


    "It''s a pity that you are still a little late," he said with a smile on his face


    "Not necessarily!" Xiao Shili snorted, bent his right leg and forced his body to jump forward. The flame sword in his palm spread out and cut to the other side.


    With a wild smile, Shinda reaches out a hand. In front of the palm of his hand, a thick black fog suddenly appears, and an open umbrella cover looks like a flat one.


    The fire sword cuts on the black fog, and is suddenly bounced away in the burning Qi and the black Qi. Xiao Shili was slightly surprised, but in a few minutes, the strength of the other side had recovered to such a degree.


    His body suddenly changed its direction. He moved to the left side of Shinichi Tsuen and struck his back with a sword. In exchange for this sword was another roar of laughter from Zhentian Xingcun. Suddenly, a black hood opened around his body to stop the fire sword again.


    "It''s no use. Although my strength hasn''t fully recovered, it''s enough to block your attack." Xingcun of Zhentian said with a smile to Xiao Shili through the swirling black air, "see, the dark color all over the sky, when they are completely integrated into my body, it''s time for you to die."


    "Is it?" In the face of each other''s provocative words, Xiao Shili also showed a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. At this critical moment, there is no need to save his strength.


    At this moment, the end of all this!


    awaken! Xiao Shili burst out a cry from the bottom of his heart. The golden air flow suddenly whirled like a storm, and then roared on his body, but it turned into a burning state like a flame.


    At this moment, Shinda''s face suddenly changed from arrogance to astonishment. The other side was still hiding such strength. Could it be said that... He didn''t fight with himself with all his strength at the beginning?


    How is that possible?


    Heart from extremely hot to cold, sometimes it only takes a second, but the huge contrast of this moment makes Zhentian Xingcun''s whole body stiff and numb. For a moment, he stays in the same place, looking at the man whose whole body is covered by the golden storm.


    At the moment, the other party''s body is filled with a completely overwhelming atmosphere. In front of the golden storm, the dark fog in the sky seems to be retreating.


    Xiao Shili''s whole body was buried in the storm shrouded by the golden airflow, and his whole body was also coated with a deep golden yellow, just like the legendary god of war of Weituo in the golden helmet and armor. The strong breath scattered the black airflow around him for a moment, and he could no longer enter the body of Zhentian Xingcun.


    In the latter''s open eyes, the huge sword, which was also dyed with gold, pierced the barrier of darkness and drove straight into the master''s chest.


    A mouthful of black blood spurted out from the mouth of Zhentian Xingcun. The black air around his body suddenly dissipated. The completely exposed body was as fragile as the heart without the protection of skin and bone. Xiao Shi left the sword and ran straight through Zhentian Xingcun''s body for more than ten meters. Then he suddenly turned his hand and pulled the sword out of the enemy''s body, Cutting from bottom to top, he tore a long hole in Zhentian Xingcun''s chest and abdomen. The broken organs splashed in the air with the blood, like petals dancing in the wind.

 Chapter 818

    Xiao Shili takes back his sword, and a light fire trail drags across the ground on the tip of the sword. In front of him, Zhentian Xingcun''s eyes are lax, and his hands are slightly hanging in front of him. It seems that he is powerless to cover the half meter long opening of his body. From the perspective of the front, you can clearly see that the broken organs in the scarlet body cavity hang like catkins, and the blood gradually turns from the waterfall into a stream, It flows slowly down the eight split abdominal muscles.


    It''s over. Xiao Shili closed his eyes. The sword hit the heart. The huge body of the sword destroyed all the organs of the opponent at the same time. If he resurrected with dark nirvana, he would not mind killing the opponent again.


    Sure enough, in the next second, the thick black fog suddenly surged up from the body of shinichimura. As before, the spreading black fog, like the ink in the water, covered the vision for a moment.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t see anything, but he knew that Zhentian Xingcun was less than three meters away in front of him. With the attack range of a huge sword, he could strike with a sword. However, he didn''t forget the invincible time five seconds after his opponent''s resurrection, so he immediately took the lead, recalled the roar of the Yanmo, and didn''t drag the mud with him, Thunderbolt quickly grasped the other side''s arms and locked them behind him.


    There is no vision, but Xiao Shili is not worried at all. After the dark nirvana, the strength of Zhentian Xingcun will be worse than that of a three-year-old child (of course, compared with himself). Even if the other party doesn''t give up and still has the idea of fighting back, he will try his best to be touched a few times. Anyway, it won''t take more than five seconds.


    "One, two..." Xiao Shili silently counted in his heart. In fact, it''s unnecessary. The other side is already fish on the chopping board. Let him kill himself. Why not delay for a second or two.


    "Three, four..."


    "Xiao Shili, leave each other quickly!" Xiaobai''s voice suddenly exploded like thunder in his mind.


    Xiao Shi left Leng for a moment, not because the other party suddenly told him to leave, but because this is the first time Xiaobai called his name.


    The sound of "five..." had been counted in Xiao Shi''s mind, and the time of execution had come!


    The interleaving of the pieces and seconds makes it too late for Xiao Shili to respond to Xiaobai''s words. The first thought in his mind is to put the other party in the right place as soon as five seconds arrive. At the moment, this idea still occupies most of his thinking, and can''t be changed because of a sudden sentence in his brain.


    The hands tightly around the other party''s arms suddenly coagulate. If there is no accident, this wrong hand will tear Zhentian Xingcun''s body from the center. It''s not that Xiao Shili likes this bloody way of death, but that it''s the most direct way to ensure that the other party''s life will be completely extinguished.


    However, this point is wrong, but there is no expected tearing sound! His hands did not move. To be exact, it was the man locked by himself who resisted his strength with his arms.


    what? Xiao Shili was like a flower in front of his eyes. His wrist was tight, but he was caught by ten more powerful five fingers backhand.


    Xiao Shili for a time thought that he had a delusion, his hands instinctively forced to earn back, but his hands were like being welded on a cold chain, unable to move half a point!


    How is that possible? No matter Zhentian Xingcun has lost all his strength, it is in its heyday and can''t hold on to his wrist like this!


    In his astonishment, Xiao Shili immediately used the power of the gentian, and the windstorm like air whirled around his body again. His arms turned into golden color in the storm, and he concentrated all his strength on both sides. This was really full strength. Even a piece of solid steel up to one meter thick could tear it in half when he was awakened.


    This time, it really worked. Holding his two hands, he seemed to be unable to bear his strength and let go. Originally, he was binding the other side, but Xiao Shili was bound by the other side. However, there was no relief in his heart. At the moment, it seemed that there was an invisible beast hidden in the darkness. A chill could not help rising from Xiao Shili''s heart.


    In an instant, Xiao Shili made a quick analysis in his mind. If Chiba Xiang ''?


    "Get away from each other!" Xiao Bai''s voice has been roaring in his mind, but Xiao Shili was shocked and didn''t hear it.


    The black fog suddenly sent out an extremely strong breath. Xiao Shili instinctively felt a kind of danger at the moment, and his intuition strongly indicated that he should retreat. However, he suddenly clenched his teeth. At this point, he could never turn back.


    His eyebrows were pressed down, and the flame in his hands was surging, calling out the roar of the devil again. Xiao Bai''s cry became pale and powerless in Xiao Shili''s boiling mind at this moment. He grasped the handle of the sword with both hands, and made a powerful round chop. The blade was thrown half a circle in the air, crossed a blazing fan, and cut down toward the opponent.


    With the roar of metal, the sword seemed to be cut on a hard iron wall, although Xiao Shili knew that there was no such iron wall in the world.


    At the same time, the air waves generated by the collision of the chopping blows dissipated the black fog around. In the black that receded like a tide, the figure of the other side was like a vigorous ink splashing painting, which was rendered from the scattered black fog.


    Xiao Shili''s pupil suddenly shrinks. In front of his field of vision, a huge figure, with one left hand stretching forward, grabs the blazing edge.


    Xingcun''s body is standing in the same place, but its upper body is covered with strange patterns. The red patterns spread like snakes on a man''s muscular body. Swimming from his abdomen, they spread all the way to his chest, arms, neck and face, and emit a dazzling red light.


    In his surprise, Xiao Shili vaguely felt that he had seen such a pattern somewhere. His eyes immediately turned to each other''s eyes. Zhentian Xingcun''s pupil had turned into a deep red, just like the tattoo on his body, releasing a frightening red awn.


    The second time.


    This is the second time that the other side has grasped his sword blade with his bare hands. The difference is that the last time Xiao Shili was full of happy despair in his heart, but this time, it was like an abyss of surprise.


    Xingcun of Zhentian suddenly released his hand, and the blade lost its obstruction. Then he immediately cut it to the other side''s chest. In his astonishment, Xiao Shili didn''t take back his strength. Instead, he instinctively pressed the other side because of his inner contraction.

 Chapter 819

    This scene was beyond Xiao Shili''s expectation. At the moment when the blade of his sword was about to cut into his opponent''s chest, Xiao Shili suddenly felt that his throat was sweet and his abdomen was hollowed out. Then he felt that he was almost bent back at a 90 degree angle. With a huge fist pressing into his abdomen, his feet flew back off the ground, It flew to the edge of the building like a shell, smashed the guardrail of the building, flew back tens of meters, and crashed into a building next door.


    In the ruins of concrete and cement collapse, Xiao Shili struggled to support his body. His viscera seemed to be hollowed out, and his chest below and waist above seemed to be pulled away from his body. He was numb, that is, he didn''t feel anything.


    The strength of this fist is really strong enough. It runs through his own gas shield defense layer, and he can even shoot himself so far.


    I don''t know why, after witnessing each other''s strength, Xiao Shili''s heart settled down, because that person is not Zhentian Xingcun.


    This can be seen from each other''s eyes.


    What kind of look is that? There is no obsession for victory or defeat, and there is no desire for killing, but it is strong rolling and unable to express the intention of war. It''s like... Even when he just gave him a sword, the other side enjoyed it very much.


    With a loud bang, the layer of ruins in front of me suddenly collapsed, and a huge body full of bright red prints suddenly fell in front of me.


    Xiao Shili tried to stand up from the ground, but he didn''t summon the roar of Yan Mo again, because the sword just now proved that it was invalid for the enemy.


    The opponent even dare to let himself attack, and then at the moment when the body of the sword touches his body, he will fight himself.


    The man quietly looked at Xiao Shili and opened his mouth. The thick voice made the concrete walls all around buzzing, "come out and fight with me."


    The sound was so familiar that Xiao Shili immediately remembered its owner.


    "Kurgus?" Xiao Shili didn''t know that the spirit of war could replace the host''s consciousness and be reborn in the world with the help of the host''s body.


    Kurgs''s red eyes were staring at Xiao Shili, but he didn''t seem to be looking at him. He repeated what he had just said, "come out and fight with me."


    The other party is obviously not talking to himself. Xiao Shili snorts. Does the other party want Xiaobai to fight with him?


    "Don''t bother, just let me be your opponent." Xiao Shili''s whole body is golden, and the air flow rises slowly.


    Kurgus didn''t seem to hear him. His eyes were just fixed on each other''s eyes, but it was like staring at the bottom of his mind. "The war 500 million years ago is not over, so let''s end it here today."


    Is it really infuriating to completely ignore your own existence? Xiao Shili grinned a little, but the punch just now can''t be ignored!


    Standing up, Xiao Shili walked slowly towards each other.


    Kurgs closed his eyes. "Well, in that case, I have to kill your host. When the host dies, the body will belong to you completely, and there will be no more obstacles to us."


    Xiao Shili walks up to the other party, raises his head and looks at kurgus''s face. After the red pattern engraved on the face of Zhentian Xingcun, it shows a kind of old solemn feeling that he has never had before, just like the statue of Buddha in a thousand year old temple.


    "Is that so?" Xiao Shili looked at each other and stretched out a hand in front of him. "I''m sorry, I may not let you get what you want."


    All of a sudden, the golden air in the air converges sharply towards this hand. Under the condensation of countless air currents, a golden light ball condenses from the palm. Under the rapid rotation of the light ball, there is a circle around it, and the golden air flow is also running rapidly.


    Gentian spiral!


    After entering the awakening state, the power of gentian in Xiao Shili''s body rose sharply in the form of surge, which exceeded the limit of the power of gentian in ordinary state, and naturally filled the previous consumption instantly.


    The gentian spiral drives the air flow in the surrounding space, emitting a strong sense of destruction, but kurgs''s expression is still unchanged.


    "Take my shot!" Xiao Shili suddenly stretches his arm, and his right hand condenses the gentian. Under the spiral, he blasts at the other side.


    Kurgus''s figure suddenly disappeared in the original place. The strongest blow made by gathering strong strength was to blow in the air with great potential.


    There was a cold feeling behind him. Kurgs''s body was suddenly behind him, and a punch was thrown at the back of his opponent''s head.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly turned around, with another empty left hand, facing each other''s fist.


    Xiaobai''s consciousness suddenly jumps, and even wants to catch each other''s fist with one hand. What is this guy thinking?


    However, just as kurgus''s fist was about to touch Xiao Shili''s palm, it suddenly seemed to be hindered by some force and stopped in the air. Then, the air in the middle of Xiao Shili''s palm suddenly swirled, forming a golden spiral, directly sealing the opponent''s fist into the spiral.


    what? Xiaobai was surprised. At the beginning, he pretended to be empty handed to pick up the opponent''s fist. In fact, the Dragon gall spiral had already started to condense in his palm. At the moment of contact with the opponent''s fist, he suddenly released it, so as to block the opponent''s attack?


    With a bang, in the broken golden air, kurgs''s arm seemed to be thrown out by a strong force, and the latter''s eyes also showed a trace of surprise.


    Similarly, a look of surprise also appeared in Xiao Shili''s eyes. The whole hand was wrapped by the gentian spiral, but it didn''t shatter. It was just bumped out. It seems that after kurgs occupied Zhentian Xingcun''s body, the tenacity of his body also improved greatly.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili''s two hands were already condensed and rotating in golden spiral. Seeing that kurgs was hit and his body was tilted backward, he flew forward and pushed out his hands together. The two gentian spirals were all blasted on each other''s chest.


    In a flash, Kurt''s body seemed to shrink towards the hit part, and the whole person seemed to be involved in the golden spiral on his body, and then his huge body soared up like a hit baseball and flew back.


    Looking at his body flying upside down, he smashed layers of walls and finally disappeared on the outer wall of the other side of the building. Xiao Shili looked at the sky outside the broken building at the farthest distance, and the spiral on his hands gradually dispersed. His heart was awe inspiring. With the destructive power of the gentian spiral, he just flew the opposite side, without causing any destructive damage to his body.

 Chapter 820

    "Not so." Xiaobai then said in a deep voice in his mind, "this kurgus seems to have the ability to change the shape of the * * at will. Just now, when he was under the impact of the spiral, he deliberately changed his * * shape according to the rotation direction of the spiral, so as to buffer the breaking force of the spiral, and then he took the minimum impact to bounce himself out. This person is very dangerous, I can''t compare with Shinda Xingcun at all. I''d better withdraw for a while. "


    Just as Xiao Shili''s heart sank, kurgus''s figure reappeared in the ruins of the building. Where his body was hit by the gentian spiral, only a faint wrinkle was left. The huge man shook his head from left to right, and his broad mouth line turned a smile.


    "Good." This time, kurgs finally looked at Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "it''s up to you to be my opponent before filfado wakes up."


    Xiao Shili gave a forced sneer, and the other side was now sending out a huge sense of oppression. With such a long distance, he could hardly breathe.


    It''s really troublesome. Even the gentian spiral is not effective for it. At the moment, I can gather three more gentian spirals, but it''s hard to say whether I can hit the other side like last time.


    What''s more, my hands are slightly numb and painful, which directly affects the activities of my hands. The gentian spiral does great harm to my body. It''s really not a good choice to use ontology to start.


    What should I do? Do you want a chance to escape now? However, the only way to escape in front of the opposite side is to give up your own body. Although you can guarantee immortality, you will also lose your Oracle cells in your body. After three minutes at most, you will lose all your abilities.


    What''s more, Xiao Shili doesn''t want to give up his body. Although he can live, he will become another person at that time, which makes it difficult for him to accept.


    "In order to make the fight more interesting, I will tell you my ability in advance." Shinda raised his hand and said, "the name of my ability is absolute limit, which means that I can give full play to the three physical attributes of strength, speed and * * defense. In other words, I can improve these three attributes within the range my body can bear. Do you understand?"


    It''s really considerate... Xiao Shili laughs at himself, but... How can it be possible to improve body attributes without limit? How can this pure bug ability exist?


    In other words, this is the ability possessed by a quarter of the masters of the earth in the era of spiritual civilization 100 million years ago!


    As for the magic emissary of this era, convenience is the ancestor of existence. Xiao Shili finally understood what he was facing at the moment.


    "When you are ready, I will come." Kurgus looked at Xiao Shili with interest. He didn''t feel like he was going to fight with his opponent. Instead, he felt like he was playing a game.


    Since we can''t escape, there will be only one world war! I also want to fight with the ancient emperors in the legend to see how terrible the opponent''s strength is!


    "Idiot, what are you thinking? You are definitely not his opponent. If you go on like this, you will be killed!" Xiaobai saw that Xiao Shili was ready to fight. He was surprised to stop him.


    "Don''t worry." Xiao Shili''s quiet eyes showed an uninhibited smile, "if you''re not here, I''ll be very depressed. I can read the enemy''s ability at any time. This kind of good thing is not everyone has."


    "Idiot..." Xiaobai scolded, suddenly felt a strong burning feeling in his soul was surging out, this feeling is


    The shield is made of the air of gentian. It''s as fragile as paper. It can be easily broken with one blow. At present, the only one that can barely resist the attack of the other side is the gentian spiral. However, the most you can gather is three more gentian spirals. You must use it carefully and don''t waste one shot.


    In the ruins of the hall, they were separated by tens of meters. Compared with Xiao Shili''s dignified face, kurgs was quite relaxed. At this moment, he took a step forward like a leisurely walk.


    Just then, several clanging metal objects were suddenly thrown to the ground from the broken floor above, and several strands of white smoke filled the air.


    At the same time, at the entrance of the hall behind kurgs, a group of fully armed soldiers rushed in. At the top of the floor, some soldiers slid down the rope, and immediately launched the formation, aiming their guns at them.


    "Don''t move, hands on your heads! You are surrounded A sergeant ordered in a big voice.


    "Self defense forces?" Xiao Shili''s heart moved. It was just the right time.


    Kurgus twisted his neck and snorted a strong nasal sound from his nostrils. It''s really troublesome, little bug in the way.


    With a deafening roar, outside the broken wall beside, four armed helicopters also circled, and the infrared tracking missiles carried under the landing gear locked the two people respectively.


    It must have been the massacre and destruction that had been caused along the way during the previous chase in the city that alerted the self defense forces. However, Xiao Shili did not expect that the Japanese military would be so mobilized and sent four armed helicopters to round up the two.


    Surrounded by the self defense forces, Xiao Shi couldn''t be more surprised than happy. These rushing troops, frankly speaking, were reinforcements sent to him. No matter how hard kurgs''s body was, he could hardly bear the direct attack of missiles. With the help of these marginal forces, we may be able to fight against each other.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Shili immediately raised his hands and made a gesture of surrender, making kurgs the first target of the other party''s firepower concentration. Although he could control these soldiers to attack kurgs, it would consume his own strength. If he could attract these soldiers to attack his opponent on their own, it would be an excellent choice.


    Ten minutes ago, the self defense forces received a report that Ginza was infested with monsters and was carrying out wantonly destruction in the city. If it were normal, such reports would be regarded as a joke by the top military officials. The first thing they did was to investigate the political responsibility of the reporting unit, Tokyo police department. But just half an hour ago, there was a large-scale riot in Shibuya, In this regard, the self defense forces have obtained first-hand information and learned that the rioters are not human beings. Although it is hard to believe, the naked video information has made the military officials silent.


    This team was originally sent to Shibuya with the brigade. After receiving the report from Ginza, it was temporarily assigned here.


    After the team arrived, they searched the area first, and soon found a building whose surface was damaged. The two people who were in the ruins of the building on the 30th floor were naturally the monsters mentioned in the report.


    At the moment, dozens of guns are pointing at them. Compared with Xiao Shili, who is a normal person, kurgs, who is more than three meters tall and looks like a hill, has undoubtedly attracted more attention. In addition, the former holds his hands high to make a surrender, while the latter looks around with a grim smile on his thick face.


    For a time, more than half of the guns were directed at kurgs. The soldiers of the self defense forces naturally regarded this big head as the biggest threat. Even the four helicopters suspended in the air outside the building, three of them locked the infrared positioning of the missile on kurgs.


    Xiao Shili was only pointed at by a few guns. In the soldier''s subconscious, he might be just an ordinary man.


    "Give you one last chance, hands on your head!" The commander of the team saw that the giant still didn''t make a gesture of holding his hand, and immediately yelled again. At the same time, he made a gesture of preparing to gather fire to his subordinates. Although the task given by the superior was more flexible, he only ordered his team to come here to investigate, but for safety reasons, he didn''t mind shooting the giant monster on the spot, and then capturing the other one to go back, It was a successful completion of the task.


    The soldiers received the order of the commander, as long as the other side is not captured, they will immediately shoot and kill them.


    "Ha ha ha." Kurgs suddenly opened his mouth and laughed. The commander frowned and immediately ordered, "fire!"


    Dozens of guns aimed at kurgus shot out tongues at the same time, and the bullets concentrated in the area where the giant was located. But each other''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    Only less than two seconds later, his body reappeared in the same place, surrounded by a circle of headless body blood gushing down slowly.


    Kurgs burst into laughter, holding a bunch of heads on the ground, and said with a smile to Xiao Shili, "no, no, these things are meaningless. You''d better warm up with me."


    Before the words were heard, there was a loud roar of machine guns in the air. Four armed helicopters aimed at kurgs at the same time. The dense stream of bullets completely covered the area where kurgs was located, and the debris and soil fog immediately annihilated kurgs.


    After nearly half a minute of strafing, the four helicopters gradually stopped attacking. The anti tank gun on the fuselage was an armored combat vehicle, which had already been damaged, not to mention just one person.


    "Black Hawk unit number s-434 to headquarters. One enemy has surrendered and one has been destroyed. Our team has 30 infantry casualties. Please direct the next action." The co pilot of the helicopter began to report to the headquarters in the communication loop.


    The driver''s eyes suddenly widened when he looked at the smoke filled ruins of the building. In the smoke and dust slowly scattered above the ruins, the huge figure still stood in place, slowly revealed with the smoke and dust.


    Kurgus stood like a demon on the smoke filled ruins. There were no bullet impact scars on his body. The armor piercing warheads with a diameter of 30mm were scattered in a pile under his feet. No matter who saw this situation, there would be a chill from the bottom of his heart.


    "Repeat, an enemy has been annihilated..." the captain plane flying in the front, the co pilot is still reporting to the headquarters.


    The driver has no extra mood to remind his comrades. When he panics, he quickly opens the protective cover on the control lever and presses the red button downward with his thumb.


    The anti tank missile has locked the enemy by infrared ray. As long as you press the launch button, the 16 missiles hanging under the short wing brackets on both sides will be launched one after another, accurately turning the enemy into ashes.


    But it was too late. Before his fingers touched the red button, there was a loud noise from the top of the set-top, and then the whole cabin was shocked and fell down.


    Kurgs landed directly on the top of the helicopter. The propeller, which could easily cut the flesh and blood, twisted and rolled up like noodles when it touched each other''s body. The powerless helicopter fell directly to the ground. Two missiles were launched into the front building. As the whole building was destroyed, kurgs stood above the helicopter, It''s like standing on a surfboard, stepping straight into the plane and hitting the floor.


    "What?" The pilots of the other three helicopters all changed their faces. At the moment, they quickly manipulated the plane and wanted to leave the building. When the captain''s plane collided with a fireball of the building, a huge figure suddenly jumped into the air, with a strong arm hooked on the landing gear of an aircraft, and fell to the ground with a crooked plane.


    The other two helicopters hurried away from the building. Looking at the cleared sky, Xiao Shili couldn''t help but marvel at kurgs''s amazing defensive power. Rao Shi, who had the strongest defensive power in his heart, could only turn into a pile of rotten meat under the sweeping fire of helicopter guns.


    However, kurgus was not afraid of the strafing of aircraft guns. In this way, it would be an anti tank missile, and it might be difficult to pose a threat to the other side.


    Xiao Shi ran to the edge of the broken building wall a few steps away. As soon as he was about to look down, he saw a dark shadow suddenly coming from below. He was frightened and quickly flashed back. The object hissed past his eyes. Then, with a loud noise, it was deeply inserted into the concrete layer above the floor, but it was a complete propeller.


    Xiao Shili''s left cheek was marked with a deep bloodstain. Before he could react, kurgs''s huge body suddenly jumped up from the edge of the floor and rushed straight to Xiao Shili.


    In fact, it was only Xiao Shili''s instinct to guess that the other side was rushing towards him, because he couldn''t see the other side''s action at all. After kurgs fell to the ground, he suddenly disappeared in the same place.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s hands suddenly stretched up and down in front of him, and his fingers made the gesture of condensation, which seemed to be to condense the gentian spiral to resist each other.


    "Hum, do you think I will be cheated again?" Kuerges''s figure flashed and suddenly flashed behind Xiao Shili. He said with a smile that the opponent thought he would attack from the front, so he wanted to use that move again. Unexpectedly, it was easy for him to change his direction in the process of attack.


    However, kurgs must also admit that the golden spiral condensed in the opponent''s hand is the only attack that can cause damage by itself. Although the damage is not big, there is still damage, but it is also the basic qualification of the opponent as his opponent.


    However, at this time, the sky behind Xiao Shili suddenly formed a huge red sword with several flames condensed. The whole sword blade fell down and appeared directly above the head of kurgs.


    Kurgus wanted to attack from the rear, but now he suddenly raised his head and had to stop the attack. The whole man stepped back half a meter, and the huge sword fell down with a strong flame, deeply into the ground.


    Have you guessed your attack position? There was a strange color in kurgs'' eyes, but when he looked at Xiao Shili, his eyes widened.


    There was no condensation of gentian spiral on the other''s hands. Kurgs was stunned and couldn''t turn in his mind for a moment.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Xiao Shili has already distanced himself from his opponent. Since he can''t see his opponent''s figure clearly, he can only defend him by reading his opponent''s movements in advance. He used the gentian spiral to fly kurgus once before. This time, the opponent will be afraid of it. Although even the gentian spiral can''t hurt him, he is extremely arrogant, Nature will not allow itself to be shaken away, and this kind of thing will happen a second time.


    The other side has extremely fast speed as a basis, so there is no need to use any means, it is bound to attack directly from the front. His hands pretended to make a condensed gentian spiral state, which is equivalent to completely blocking his front door. When the other party found out, he would inevitably move the attack position behind him. This is the general offensive psychology of ordinary people. Behind him is the biggest dead corner. Moreover, with the speed of kurgs, he can completely make an instant around the opponent''s back.


    While pretending to condense the gentian spiral with both hands in front of him, Xiao Shili also summoned the roar of the Yan devil from behind him. However, this time must be quite accurate, and he will be attacked by the other party first. At the moment, the extremely fast attack speed of kurgs has become the data that he can rely on. The attack of the other party will come in an instant, so his defense only needs to be built in an instant. This plan can only be used in the awakening state. The power of the gentian in the awakening state will be several times stronger than that in the normal state, and the gentian spiral can be condensed in a few seconds.


    But this plan is also a great risk. Xiao Shili knows that the roar of the Yanmo can''t hurt the opponent. If he doesn''t care about the sword on his head, and chooses to attack himself, then he is no doubt over.


    However, when kurgs found out that his attack method had been seen through, he was surprised, so he gave up the attack and took a step back, which made Xiao Shili succeed by luck.


    At the moment, kurgs finally reacted. The other side pretended to make a gesture of cohesion, but it was just a bluff. He was fooled by such a weak man. With a sudden anger and a roar in his heart, he rushed to Xiao Shili again.


    Xiao Shili also only stopped for a second, and his hands stretched out in front of him again. Kurgs''s figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and he punched directly.

 Chapter 821

    At the same time, two golden spirals formed in Xiao Shili''s hands at the same time. The whole person rushed forward. While one of the spirals shook each other''s fists open, the other one bombarded each other''s chest heavily.


    This is the second step in my plan, which is to take advantage of the weakness of kurgs'' personality. He is reckless and irritable, and seldom thinks. After he finds that he has been put together, he is bound to be very angry, and he will choose to take a positive action to prove that he will not be cheated again this time.


    This time, however, Xiao Shili really gathered the gentian spiral, and when he was 100% sure that he hit the target correctly, he used only the two remaining gentian spirals to bomb the opponent''s body.


    After being hit by the gentian spiral, kurgs flew out of the room with anger and surprise on his face, smashed a wall and fell downstairs.


    At this time, a group of soldiers poured out behind Xiao Shili, who must have been sent to reinforce after the last wave of people were completely destroyed.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Shili directly occupied the bodies of more than 20 people with his soul leap, and then manipulated a group of people to defend the place where kurgs fell from the building, waiting for the other party to fight when they returned to the floor.


    In less than half a minute, kurgus roared and jumped up from the bottom of the floor. Xiao Shili immediately ordered dozens of people guarding the edge to attack with guns.


    However, kurgus''s figure suddenly disappeared, and in the next second, he actually crossed those parts and directly flashed in front of Xiao Shili.


    For a short moment, Xiao Shili saw that the other party was really irritated by himself from his red eyes. This time, there was no room to escape and resolve. Kurgs directly punched Xiao Shili in the abdomen, and the latter immediately flew backwards and backwards, crossed the space of tens of meters, and crashed into another building next to him from this building.


    After two successive attacks on his abdomen, Xiao Shili was unable to stand up again. He was half lying in the ruins, his mouth bleeding, and his body was dyed red.


    Under the shock of the whole floor, kurgs fell in front of Xiao Shili and walked towards him step by step. Maybe he saw Xiao Shili''s dying appearance, his anger faded slowly, and then he turned to a smile. "Phil fardo, I didn''t expect that you were such a cunning host. It''s not easy to make kurgs angry, But now he''s coming to an end. Do you really want to watch your host be killed by me? "


    Seeing that Xiao Shili had no response, kurgs suddenly said to himself, "but for us, the host is just a tool temporarily used for rebirth. Sooner or later, their life will be ended, just a matter of time. In this case, let''s help you wake up earlier."


    Feeling the vibration of the ground and the strong breath of constantly approaching himself, Xiao Shili raised his head slightly. One eye was covered by the flowing blood, and the other eye suddenly coagulated.


    At the moment, the two armed helicopters hovered up from below and stopped floating at the crack of the building. The two wing aircraft guns aimed at kurgs'' back and began to concentrate their fire. Kurgs'' body was only shaken by the bullet, and the bullets fell to the ground one after another after hitting his muscles.


    Although the armor piercing bullet could not cause damage to his body, there was still a sense of pain. With a wrinkle on his face, kurgs suddenly turned and rushed to the helicopter behind him.


    The other side''s speed was too fast for Xiao Shi to make any reaction. Two helicopters controlled by his own consciousness turned into fireballs from the air in a flash. Kurgs landed on the floor again, covered with black smoke, most of his skin was blackened, and there was a smell of scorching smell, with a burning head in his hand.


    With a wave of his hand, he threw his head in front of Xiao Shili. His face was blackened by the explosion, showing two rows of white teeth. "Well, now no one will stop me from killing you."


    At the moment, however, there was a golden spiral in Xiao Shili''s hands, the last gentian spiral left.


    Kurgus was stunned, and then laughed, "stupid, do you still want to fight back, you can''t even move now, how can you attack me?"


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili burst out a few words from his blood stained teeth and stared at each other coldly, "are you sure?"


    "Asshole, how dare you be arrogant when you die!" Kurgs looked at each other''s expression, his face suddenly angry, "look at me, this will break you up!" Said suddenly toward the other side rushed in the past.


    Xiao Shili''s other eye, which was covered by blood, suddenly opened at the moment, and his hands immediately pushed the gentian spiral out.


    The gentian spirals away from under the palm of the hand and flies straight ahead like a shell. Kurgs didn''t expect that the other side could turn this move into a long-range attack. His speed of rushing in and the speed of the gentian spiral flying backwards were extremely fast. At the moment when he was surprised, the whole gentian spiral was pounding heavily on his face.


    Under the rapid rotation of the golden air flow, kurgs''s whole upper body tilted back and his body flew backward under the rotation of a golden light on his face. This time, he flew farther than ever. However, under the continuous pushing force of the gentian spiral, he crashed into the opposite building all the time, but there was still no stop, and the breath kept going away.


    "It''s far enough." Xiao Shili said with a smile, and then tried to pick up from the ruins, but after a long time, he fell to the ground again.


    "Well, can you stand up?" Xiaobai asked in his mind, this guy''s voice was rare and more concerned.


    "I''m afraid not." Xiao Shili shook his head, "almost all the ribs are broken. Fortunately, the broken bones have not been inserted into the heart, and I''m afraid there are not many internal organs in good condition. The most serious one is the spine. I have no consciousness below my waist."


    "Can wings work?" Xiao Bai asked.


    "The gentian spiral just now has exhausted all the strength in the body." There was a bitter smile on Xiao Shili''s face. "Now I can''t use any ability any more."


    Although kurgus took his own blow, he must still be alive, but the other side''s face may not be as hard as his body. This blow undoubtedly made the other side feel very bad. Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth to smile. It was enough to do this.


    There was a lot of noise and running around. The people in the building must have been disturbed when the self defense forces came. However, it was not easy to evacuate the people nearby. So the police department suggested to the public that they should stay in the same place and not run around. However, when there was a loud noise, the building where they were was was smashed into a big hole, And there are SDF planes shooting into it. No one can calm down any more.


    Xiao Shili felt that his blood was constantly running away, and his consciousness gradually became blurred. In the hazy, several figures looked at him from a distance across the glass window in horror and curiosity, but soon turned into several incomplete corpses under the gushing blood.


    Kurgs did not know when he returned to the building. At his feet were the bodies of those people, one hand red with blood, and he was walking towards himself step by step.


    With the distance approaching, Xiao Shili finally saw that the other person''s facial features were completely broken, and his skin and muscles were torn, revealing a dense white bone. It seemed that his face was not as strong as his body.


    After kurgs approached, he grabbed Xiao Shili''s neck and lifted him up from the ground. Because his face had been completely destroyed, he could not see his expression clearly. But it can be imagined that the face hidden under the broken face must be the most angry face in the world.


    "Asshole..." kurgs made a vague voice, presumably because his face was deformed and all his teeth were knocked off. He hit Xiao Shili on the wall heavily, and then hit him on his right arm.


    The flesh and blood in the middle of Xiao Shili''s right arm were completely crushed together with his bones. Kurgs hit his left arm again. When the two arms had been completely abolished, he stepped on his left leg, followed by his right leg.


    Kuerges loosened his hand, and all his limbs fell to the ground like a piece of broken catkins. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t make a sound. His limbs twisted in a strange shape, and the blood flowed slowly under himself.


    "Die in the most humble position." Kurgs raised his foot, and finally stamped it on Xiao Shili''s head.


    At this moment, a white streamer suddenly penetrated through the broken wall of the building and hit kurgs''s shoulder accurately. After the white light was concentrated, kurgs staggered forward, and then his foot fell because of the imbalance of the center of gravity, and stepped three centimeters away from Xiao Shi''s face.


    Kurgus immediately turned his head and looked at the position where the white streamer came, then his body flashed and disappeared on the ground.


    A few hundred meters away from here, on the roof of a building, ye ruoqing opened and closed her eyes, holding a silver pistol in her slender hand, quietly aiming at the building in the distance.


    Li Zimu''s eyes stay on the gun in the girl''s hand. This gun is the shape of a pistol, but it is twice as big as the ordinary pistol. Holding it in the hand makes people feel like an automatic rifle with half of the barrel cut off. The streamlined silver body is engraved with complicated incantations. The large caliber muzzle gives people a strong sense of lethality.


    "Here we are. The enemy is coming. Be careful!" Has been closed eyes of the rain ran, then suddenly called.

 Chapter 822

    Chu Yifeng just reacted at the moment and looked back at ye ruoqing in amazement, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    After entering Tokyo, the four of them have been looking for their trace in the city. When they finally trace their breath, they see the scene just now. To everyone''s surprise, ye ruoqing directly Snipes at the crazy "Shinda Xingcun".


    Oh, no! Chu Yifeng immediately responded, only feeling cold hands and feet, as if a pair of poisonous snake''s eyes fixed on the general, a cool air directly from the tail vertebrae up to the back of the head, quickly pulled up ye ruoqing, "go


    Among them, only ye ruoqing was calm. It was not so much calm as a deep firmness in the girl''s eyes! Quickly took back the gun and said to Li Zimu, "brother Zimu, please move everyone to a safe place!"


    Li Zimu didn''t expect that ye ruoqing would dare to do so. He was surprised and didn''t come back. He just heard ye ruoqing say, "there''s one more thing, please send me to that man!"


    Li Zimu was surprised and looked at the girl strangely, "what do you say?"


    "Please Ye ruoqing pleaded.


    Li Zimu looked at ye ruoqing, then shook her head and murmured, "no... I can''t do this..."


    All of a sudden, her heart seems to be empty. This is the first time that Li Zimu has tasted the feeling of loss and jealousy in her life. She is so miserable. All along, she thinks that what ye ruoqing likes is herself, but her shy and reserved personality makes her dare not show it. As for Xiao Shili, it''s just because she has a kind heart and is completely sympathetic. Maybe her father secretly assigned her a task.


    But at the moment, seeing that ye ruoqing, in order to save the man, even disregarding his own life, Li Zimu''s virtual image, which had been established for a long time, finally fell apart and was completely destroyed.


    Just then, a voice came into his mind: "do as she says."


    Li Zimu''s face was suddenly awe inspiring.


    "Don''t you hear me? Do as she says!" There was an unquestionable taste in the harshness of his voice.


    But... Li Zimu wanted to say but, but these two words could not come out of his mouth.


    Seeing that Li Zimu still didn''t act, the voice seemed to soften after a pause, and turned to Xiaoyu''s words, "have you forgotten our ultimate goal? How can such a person move to the top of the evolutionary chain


    Li Zimu''s face darkened, then lowered his head, long hair covered his eyes, and said, "I know."


    "Well, it''s only one step away from success. At the last moment, no mistakes are allowed." The voice refused.


    Li Zimu raised his head. At this time, a corner of the rooftop where everyone was suddenly collapsed. In the process of flying stones, a huge body suddenly fell on the rooftop. At the same time, an extremely strong breath suddenly covered the whole scene.


    All face at the same time a surprised, Chu also wind and rain is a face of fear, can''t help but back a few steps.


    "Hum, I thought those rats were sneaking on me. They were hiding here." Kurgs stepped forward to the crowd with a smile, and his killing intention suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Brother Zimu!" Ye ruoqing cried out in her anxiety.


    Li Zimu is finally certain God, hands out in front of a point, with a few wind, kurgs eyebrows a Yang, in front of the four people suddenly disappeared in place.


    Instant movement? And it''s the instant movement of the group! Kurgus then raised his eyes and looked into the distance. Although people ran away, their breath could not escape. He could feel the breath of one of them was very near.


    Ye ruoqing stepped on a piece of ruins. At the end of the field of vision, half of the man''s body was buried in the ruins, and half of it was dyed red by blood.


    "Angel!" With ye ruoqing''s urgent call, a female angel with white wings suddenly appeared behind her from the magic light. Then she spread her wings and flew to the injured man in front of her. She bent down and pressed a hand on the man. A quiet and soft white light surged up and completely wrapped the man''s body.


    "How are you, angel?" Ye ruoqing asked eagerly.


    "It''s just a * * injury that can be cured, but it will take some time." Angel replied.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Xiao Shili raised his head slightly and looked at the girl in the distance. Suddenly, the air became quiet. They looked at each other quietly. Time seemed to be still at this moment.


    "Here you are?" Xiao Shili said gently, as if a thousand words were pouring into his mouth for a moment, but they disappeared in the moment when he was about to export.


    "Well." Ye ruoqing nodded slightly, his eyes flustered to avoid his eyes, but also care about his injury, often involuntarily looking past.


    Both of them seemed to have countless words to say, but they couldn''t come out for a while.


    Xiao Shili suddenly thought of something and frowned, "you go quickly, the enemy will come back soon!"


    Just now in a trance, it seems that someone attacked kurgs. In his rage, he immediately chased him out. Needless to think, it must be ye ruoqing who saved himself.


    Ye ruoqing shook her head, "I won''t go."


    The girl''s eyes show a gentle determination. Xiao Shili feels that he is ready to persuade the other party, and all of them become pale and powerless in front of the girl''s eyes.


    "OK, let''s go together!" Xiao Shili wants to get up from the ground. He knows that in this case, ye ruoqing will never leave him. In this case, he can only take her with him.


    "Your injury has not fully recovered, it is recommended that you do not carry out any activities until the * * recovers. What''s more, you can''t stand up and walk because of the damage to your body. " Angel angel of light said.


    Ye ruoqing ran to Xiao Shili''s side, gently pressed his body with her little hand and said, "don''t move, angel. How long will it take to be completely cured?"


    "It''ll take at least ten minutes."


    Damn, it would be nice to have the ability to move instantaneously at this time. Ye ruoqing thought regretfully. She also knew that when she called angel, the enemy would soon feel her breath and come here. Even if it wasn''t for her, the other party would return to Xiao Shi again.


    However, Xiao Shili''s injury is so serious that if he is forced to move him, it will aggravate his injury. Moreover, angel can''t perform the healing skill in the process of moving.

 Chapter 823

    No, we must persist until his injury is completely cured. Before that, we will try our best to block the enemy!


    Ye ruoqing''s clear eyes congealed a trace of determination, and then stood up and turned to face the direction of the floor.


    "If it''s fine¡° Xiao Shili''s voice suddenly came from behind him, "it was you who saved me under the Tokyo Tower at that time."


    Ye ruoqing hesitated a little, then nodded, "lie down and don''t move. After your injury is healed, we will leave here together."


    Xiao Shili sighed and closed her eyes. She was really a fool. She had been caring and helping herself secretly, but she didn''t know anything about it. She was still suspicious of her. If she really died here today, it would be the punishment that God should give her.


    At this time, a huge figure suddenly jumped up from the bottom and landed in the building. The muscle on the huge body expanded, and it was kurgs.


    Kurgus looked at ye ruoqing and burst into laughter, which made the dust on the roof fall.


    "I think it''s a little girl who secretly attacked me." Kurgus said with a smile, "little girl, the power of that shot is not weak. It can make me step back three steps. It''s much better than this boy. Since this boy has been defeated, you can take two moves for him."


    Xiao Shi centrifugal suddenly a contraction, this guy is a fighting maniac, no matter who can be as an opponent.


    I can''t let ye ruoqing fight this thing. Although I don''t know ye ruoqing''s strength, I can''t be kurgs''s opponent.


    Although the heart is boiling and surging, but the body is still unable to move. Xiao Shili''s eyes almost burst into flames. Angel''s eyes on one side jump slightly. Suddenly, the other side''s injury begins to recover several times faster than his own healing technique.


    This... This is... Angel was surprised and looked at the black spreading rapidly on the man''s wrist


    "Kurgus, long time no see." Just as kurgus claps his hands and prepares to launch an attack, a beautiful image of a woman suddenly emerges behind ye ruoqing.


    Kurgus was stunned, and then he burst out laughing, "I said why this little girl is so strong. It''s you, shenxunnai. I didn''t expect you to be here. Hahaha, the three lords gathered together today. It''s very good, very good."


    Shenxunnai''s eyes turned and he said with a smile, "don''t you feel ashamed to bully a little girl here, kurgus, a lord who kills all sides?"


    Kurgus hums and laughs, "all the creatures in the world are my opponents, but this little girl really doesn''t look good enough. Now you''re here, and finally you can have a good fight!"


    Shenxunnai said softly and said with a smile, "I''m just a girl. How can I be the opponent of Lord kurgus?"


    Kuerges shook his arms and opened his mouth. "Who doesn''t know that the magic flower city master''s enchantment skill is unparalleled in the world? If you are a hero again, you have to bow down in front of the magic flower city master. It''s just 500 million years ago that I didn''t have the chance to fight with the magic flower city master. Today I''m just learning how powerful the magic flower city master''s enchantment skill is."


    Shen xunnai frowns slightly. This Mangfu likes to fight with others most in his life. Today''s battle seems inevitable. However, if the fluctuation of his soul and ruoqing''s can''t reach 100% (percent sign), ruoqing can''t borrow her own strength.


    In the normal state, the soul of war only lives in the host body, but as long as the soul fluctuation of both sides reaches the complete agreement rate, the power of the soul of war can flow into the host body through the soul bridge established by the two, and then the power of the host will burst out.


    The basic condition for the two souls to reach the agreement is that the two souls must have the same emotion at a certain time. The higher the similarity of emotion, the greater the probability of success.


    For example, if both the host and the war spirit are angry at the same time, the coincidence rate will be 30% (percent sign). However, human anger can be divided into many kinds, such as anger caused by impulse, anger caused by hatred, resentment, jealousy and anger, There are dozens of different properties.


    Human emotions are like a huge color palette. It''s not easy to call up two colors without any deliberate means. As far as complex and changeable people are concerned, the probability is almost one in ten thousand.


    Unexpectedly, kurgs became the first fighting soul to reach a 100% fit with the host. This may be due to their equally strong intention to kill. The intention to kill is the most instinctive and simple emotion in human nature. It is closely related to the desire for blood or death. As long as the intensity is consistent, the fit can be completed.


    Just now, it must be that Zhentian Xingcun turned his strong hatred and unwillingness into a strong intention to kill before he died. Only in this way can he be equal to kurgs'' intention to kill. But before he died, he gave kurgs a big gift.


    And he and ruoqing, but almost no agreement possible. Ruoqing is devoted to that boy. She can feel her strong voice. She is even willing to give her life for him. The emotion she shows at the moment is that she has a firm and incomparable heart of protection because of her strong love. However, she and Phil fardo are the enemies of previous lives. How can she... Like him?


    Shen xunnai sighed in his heart. He didn''t expect that he could like a person like this. When he was a human, he had this feeling, but now he has forgotten it.


    Now the only thing I can do is to delay as much as possible and deal with each other. After the boy''s injury is healed, the two people will escape separately. This is also the only choice in the face of the terrible existence of kurgs.


    "Kurgus, I have something to tell you." At the moment when kurgs was ready to attack, shenxunnai suddenly said.


    As soon as kurgs was stagnant, he snorted discontentedly, "what''s the matter?" If it wasn''t for the identity of shenxunnai who was once on a par with himself, he would not withdraw the offensive because of the other party''s words.


    "Do you want to know the whereabouts of susart?" Shen Xun Nai''s expression suddenly became serious at this moment and said slowly in a dignified tone.

 Chapter 824

    Kurgus was shocked all over. When he heard the name, he seemed to be impacted by some great impact. He slowly drew back his steps. His eyes could not help looking around, as if the owner of the name would appear somewhere.


    "Fix... Fix Sartre?" Kurgs couldn''t hide his surprise, though he tried to control his expression and tone, "he... Isn''t that man dead?"


    "Wrong, susart is not dead, but like us, he is also sealed, sleeping as a war spirit and living in the world." Shenxun Nai said clearly, word by word.


    "Impossible... Impossible!" Kurgus murmured his head. "In the final battle of falling star city, I saw him killed by filfardo in the dark abyss. He died. Yes, he was dead!"


    "Fairfax! Don''t you think so! " Kurgs suddenly roared, and Xiao Shili asked.


    Susart?


    This name sounds strange. Is it one of the four battle spirits? Ye ruoqing thought, looking at the expression of kurgs, it seems that she is very afraid of this person. Who is the person who can make such a strong person as kurgs fear?


    Moreover, this man was killed by Xiao Shi''s war spirit. So, no matter how strong he was, he was not the opponent of Xiao Shi''s war spirit. But why didn''t kurgs be afraid of Phil fardo, but he was afraid of the defeated thusart?


    "That''s because, in the end, Phil fardo chose to die together and killed him. I''ll tell you about him later." The voice of shenxunnai came from my mind.


    Ye ruoqing also understood at this time that shenxunnai was delaying time. The xiusart had already died, but she deliberately said that she was still alive, which was to use kurgus''s fear of xiusart to delay the other party.


    In this way, we can persist until Xiao Shili''s injury is healed, and then two people leave here together. Ye ruoqing has some hope in her heart, and is grateful to shenxunnai, "thank you, xunnai."


    "Fool, what am I doing with your sister?" The voice of shenxunnai''s smile reverberates in ye ruoqing''s mind.


    "Fernando, answer me quickly! Tell this woman that this guy has been killed by you, right? " Seeing that filfardo didn''t answer himself, kurgus yelled at him again, "don''t play dead over there, answer me quickly!"


    Not only did filfado not answer, but Xiao Shili didn''t respond to the roar of the other side. At the moment, he hung his head and bathed himself in the white light.


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I will say it for you." Then kurgs took a step towards Xiao Shili.


    Ye ruoqing looks tight, and quickly raises the gun in her hand to aim at the other side. Kurgs completely ignores him. At the moment, he seems to only care about the life and death of xiusart, and goes straight to Xiao Shi.


    With a dazzling magic array under the girl''s feet, a small magic array also appeared in front of the muzzle. A white streamer shot out from the center of the magic array, stretching a straight light in the space.


    This stream of light blows on kurgs'' chest. The latter concentrates on Xiao Shili and forgets to evade. The white stream of light explodes a group of dazzling flying crystals on kurgs'' huge body. This strike seems beautiful and magical, but its attack power is not weak. Kurgs'' body is cast like steel, Suddenly, he was so shocked that he couldn''t stand still and stepped back three steps.


    The man''s broken face suddenly shows a trace of ferocity. His anger comes out from his whole body. His eyes lock on ye ruoqing again, and he pours at him with a fierce roar.


    "Alec de!" Ye ruoqing''s eyes coagulated, and her five fingers stretched out into the air. With her call, a huge magic array appeared on the ground more than ten meters in front of her. A giant with a height of more than ten meters and a whole body of rocks suddenly appeared in the magic array.


    Kurgs rushed into the body was blocked by the rock giant, appeared in the air, and then waved a punch directly to the rock giant in front of him.


    The giant''s body is made up of huge rocks. At the moment, there are all shining runes. This blow blows on the giant and stirs up a circle of diffused air, but it blocks the fist of kurgs!


    "Miadis!"


    "Karam!"


    Ye ruoqing calls again, and two figures appear behind her. One is a robot with white metallic luster, and the other is a slender man wearing a black windbreaker, a high collar covering half of his face, and a cowboy hat.


    The man touched his hands to his waist, and two huge pistols were turned in his hands, aiming at the front. All parts of the robot were opened at the same time, revealing dozens of black muzzles.


    Ye ruoqing stood in the middle of the two demons and also raised his white streamlined pistol.


    The three men launched fire at the same time. Under the dazzling fire, a series of dense rain like drags directly passed through the huge body of the rock giant and bombarded kurgs.


    Kurgs was immediately submerged in the cluster of fire, his body burst into a mass of light, his arms in front of him, and his whole body retreated.


    "If it''s fine, be careful!" God smoke Nai quickly out voice to remind a way.


    Kurgus''s body suddenly disappeared in the same place, a stream of light shot by the flash was directed to the distance. In the next second, his body suddenly reappeared in front of the rock giant. His right arm swung back by 90 degrees, and the whole arm emitted a dazzling red light.


    The fist hit the biggest rock in the center of the giant rock. With a crack, a circle of cracks spread around the fist. The giant rock collapsed and broke down, turning into countless pieces of gravel and flying in all directions.


    The impact of the rock giant''s explosion, mixed with pieces of gravel, made ye ruoqing fly backward and fall to the ground.


    On kurgs''s twisted and broken face, his two eyes glowed darkly, and he walked step by step towards the girl who fell to the ground.


    Shenxunnai suddenly pointed to behind kurgs and cried, "xiusart!"


    what? As soon as kurgs''s pupil shrinks, he can''t help looking back. But when he sees the empty ruins behind him, he finally understands that the other party is cheating himself by using the stunt of xiusart, and he has already died.

 Chapter 825

    Suddenly wake up, the body''s efforts immediately more expansion, kuerges heart roar, he must kill this woman, now again back to ye ruoqing.


    At the moment, the two demons came forward to block ye ruoqing and fired at each other one after another. Kuerges was so angry that his body kept flashing in the space. He managed to avoid the heavy rain of bullets. He grabbed the man in black and tore him in half. Then he raised his foot and slashed him on the head, Straight from the center of his steel body split in two.


    In the light crystal of two demons, kurgs strides in front of Ye ruoqing. Facing the girl who falls on the ground and has no resistance, he releases a crazy killing intention in his blood red eyes and blows down with one punch.


    "If it''s fine!" A scream suddenly rang out outside the building.


    Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran didn''t go far. I don''t know whether they were intentionally or unintentionally. Li Zimu only moved them to the block hundreds of meters away from the previous building. They could have avoided kurgs'' sight. If they didn''t hide their breath in time, they might have been discovered by kurgs.


    After repeated hesitation, they are still worried about ye ruoqing and scold Li Zimu. When ye ruoqing wants to face the "walking in Zhentian Xingcun" by herself, Li Zimu will agree to her request. Even Yu Ran, who has a good impression on Li Zimu, angrily denounces the latter. In fact, he didn''t get out of danger completely when he moved Errenzhuan so close. The image of Li Zimu in Yuran''s heart was smeared with an indescribable shadow at the moment.


    So they carefully concealed their breath and pretended to be ordinary people. Fortunately, many office workers were still trapped in the building. When they came to the floor where ye ruoqing was and hid behind the debris, no one noticed them.


    Although Chu Yifeng wanted to help ye ruoqing for a long time, he didn''t have the courage. With his own strength, he was undoubtedly killed after going up. Until the moment when kurgs punched ye ruoqing, he finally screamed out.


    Rain ran also closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to see the next scene.


    As soon as everyone closed their eyes, time seemed to be still.


    But the punch didn''t fall. Ye ruoqing breathed quickly and opened her eyes wide. In front of her, a tall figure blocked her sight and also blocked the huge fist that hit her.


    In addition to the face, the man''s skin is completely black, like hard armor. In the black, there are blazing lines of fire flowing, like cracks in the rock all over his body. A burning and incomparable breath is emitted from each other''s body at the moment, which makes the surrounding air become sticky.


    what? Kurgus stares at the person in front of him in surprise. On the armor like black skin of the other person, a deep crack is deeply engraved on the heart, which releases a strong red light, splits numerous flame cracks, and spreads to the whole body.


    His own hand is now held by the other party. It is completely dark and iron like skin. The bright fire flows like blood vessels on the whole arm, while the palm coagulates like armor. The front end of the five fingers presents the hook like skin of a dragon in Western mythology. The fire flows to the back of the hand, outlining and condensing a strange mark.


    Kurgs felt the strong burning feeling from his hand. After a few seconds, he suddenly burst out laughing, "have you finally awakened? Phil fardo! It took so long to wake up, but it really made Ben... "


    Before he finished speaking, a fist wrapped in black armor blasted on his face. Kurgs''s twisted face became even more distorted when his fist touched his face and was crushed to the facial bone by muscles. The whole head was spinning downward and flew out directly, which showed the strength of the blow.


    "Xiao... Shili..." ye ruoqing looked at the man standing upright in front of her, still with her back to her. She cried out with some uncertainty. Although she vaguely recognized that this was Xiao Shili from her body and appearance, the breath released from her body was very strange, and he had been seriously injured and was being treated by Anil? How could he suddenly be able to catch kurgs'' attack and blow the opponent away with one punch? In addition, what''s the matter with the black skin on the opponent''s body, which is similar to armor, and the cracked lines of fire?


    Xiao Shili slowly turned around. The only face that was not infected by black skin was a cold expression. Looking at the girl on the ground, he didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking about something thoughtfully.


    Shenxunnai also looked at the man in front of him. His tense heart finally relaxed and breathed. Thank God, but at the same time, he felt incredible. At the last moment, filfado and his host actually completed the match!


    It''s incredible what Phil as like as two peas in this moment, and the sudden eye of God, which is what he thought of just now, is the scene of the scene that ye has encountered. It suddenly becomes familiar with his own feelings. Right, is that exactly the same as the scene of falling star city five hundred million years ago?


    After staring at ye ruoqing for a long time, Xiao Shili immediately looks away at shenxunnai.


    Just xunying, the ghost of xunying, smiles and waves to Xiao Shili, saying, "I wake up at last. Did you sleep well?"


    "Shut up, Chennai." Although Xiao Shili''s voice was still his own, it was totally different in temperament and tone. There was a sense of pride in his low voice. He looked down at his left hand and said, "I didn''t expect that he would be sealed for so long."


    "You should thank my host. Without her, you don''t know when you will be able to untie the seal." Shenxunnai seems to have a good relationship with filfado 500 million years ago. Facing each other''s icy eyes, he can still easily joke with each other.


    Xiao Shili looks at ye ruoqing with complicated eyes. Ye ruoqing''s big eyes are also full of blank looking at him.


    With a loud noise from behind, kurgs returned to the building again. His face was no longer in the shape of a normal human skull. Under the sharp distortion of the facial bone, half of his face almost broke away from the middle, and his neck extended. It was obviously pulled back to its original position by him.

 Chapter 826

    Although the huge laughter reverberated in the space, his bloody face was really ferocious, which formed a strong contrast with the laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha, good! It''s fair to say it''s Fernando, enough to be my opponent


    Xiao Shili glanced back at each other and said, "kurgs, you are still as stupid and annoying as you were 500 million years ago, as well as your humble and pathetic weakness."


    Kurgus said with a smile, "you are as poisonous as you were 500 million years ago. You were interrupted in the middle of the World War I in the falling star city, and the outcome between you and me is uncertain. Today, the battle 500 million years ago happens to take place, so we can decide the outcome."


    Xiao Shili shook his head gently. "It seems that the item of stupidity will be added to your evaluation again."


    Shenxunnai couldn''t help but chuckle. Kurgus is really shameless. I remember when he was sitting on the Phoenix''s back and skimming over the observatory, kurgus was lying at the foot of filfado with blood, holding each other''s robe with one hand. It seems that the only thing he can do now is to smear each other''s clothes, which can be said to be uncertain.


    Being despised by the other party, kurgus was undoubtedly a little embarrassed. Kuishuo stepped forward and sneered, "filfado, let you be arrogant for a few seconds. I will kill you myself soon and let your blood flow all over the land!"


    "In that case." Xiao Shili slowly closed his eyes, "then find a suitable person to be your opponent."


    "What did you say?" Kurgus snorted.


    When Xiao Shili opened his eyes again, his red eyes turned into pure black again. On his expressionless face, there was a strong sense of killing.


    what? With kurgus''s eyes widened, everyone''s expression changed. This breath was very familiar. Instead of the cold and aloof just now, it was full of burning killing intention.


    Ye ruoqing''s small face is like the ice thawing, showing a happy smile. Yes, this is Xiao Shili''s breath. She can''t help whispering the man''s name in her mouth.


    After staring at each other for three seconds, kurgs shook his neck, and his voice was filled with disappointment. "What, how dare filfado escape again? It''s so boring to be a substitute for this kid. "


    Xiao Shili did not say a word, slowly toward each other.


    "Well, it seems that I have to kill your host before you are willing to fight me." Kurgs snorted, then turned to Xiao Shili, his eyes full of contempt and disdain, as if overlooking an ant.


    "Boy, it seems that your life is too bad. You are destined to die here today."


    Speaking, Xiao Shili has come to the other side, stopped, looked up at each other''s eyes.


    "I''ll take you on the road right away." Kurgs raised his hand and swept out with a random blow, which was enough to kill him immediately if it hit him on the head.


    But the palm did not approach the other side, and was caught in the air by a hand.


    "Well?" Kurgs looked at the palm of his hand that he was caught by the other side, and his eyes suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    Xiao Shili immediately let go of each other''s hand, but the next second, the whole person is already in the air, a hand on the top of each other''s head.


    With a loud bang, Xiao Shili grabbed the head with one hand and pressed it down. Kurgs''s huge body was directly turned upside down under the palm of his opponent''s hand. His face hit the ground heavily, smashing the concrete floor under his feet, and they fell to the next floor at the same time.


    What... What... Kurgs''s whole face was buried in a piece of gravel, but his eyes were wide open, showing a completely unbelievable look.


    That kid... How could he


    In the middle of the air, the head was once again caught by the other hand. Xiao Shili spread his wings, held the enemy''s back brain with his five fingers in his left hand, and suddenly clapped his wings. The whole person flew down like a falling meteor.


    Along the way, Xiao Shili''s body constantly broke through one floor, from the 30th floor down directly through the whole building, and at the moment of approaching the ground, he fell over and slammed kurgus''s head on the ground.


    The ground of the hall on the first floor of the building was smashed completely. After a round crack appeared on the ground, they were smashed and burst open, burying their figures in the gravel.


    Kurgus''s face is in close contact with the ground... It can even be called a close combination. One face breaks through layers of rocks and is directly crushed and buried in the ground.


    Xiao Shili then lifted the other party from the gravel, grabbed the three meter high body with one arm, just like holding a ragged puppet, and threw it directly, then raised his knee and hit the other party''s face heavily.


    This time, the voice of facial bone dislocation came from below the knee. Kurgs has unlimited ability to improve his defense, but his only weakness is his face. In normal combat, he is constantly attacked by the enemy. The damaged and seriously distorted facial bone becomes even more shapeless after this attack, just like a broken ball with holes, It''s covered in disgusting slime. One eye burst out at the moment.


    But Xiao Shili didn''t stop at this point, followed by the second knee stroke, the third, the fourth... Until he felt that his hand could not hold the other party''s over deformed head, he released his hand and let the other party fall in front of him.


    At the moment, people rushed downstairs, and everyone was shocked to see this scene.


    "Well..." kurgs uttered a faint murmur. His upper and lower jaw bones had been completely crushed, and he could still speak at the moment.


    "Asshole..."


    In the eyes of panic, surprise or disgust, kurgs staggered from Xiao Shi and stood up. He could not see a human head above his neck. Now he relied on the skull to protect his internal brain, so that he would not die.


    However, when kuerges looked at shangxiaoshili''s rolling eyes, his heart was cold. Was this the boy who had no resistance in front of his overwhelming strength just now? Even with the help of the soul power of filfado, the other party is just a human being. Over hundreds of millions of years, the self at the top of the chain of evolution has already become an existence beyond human beings, an eternal existence. How can it be replaced by a human being

 Chapter 827

    There was a great deal of surprise and anger mixed with uneasiness. With a loud roar, kurgs''s whole body suddenly sparkled with a strong red light. His strength, speed and defense can be infinitely improved. Even if he uses that ability, he can''t be more than tied with himself. How can he be defeated by such a boy?


    With a roar, kurgs suddenly aroused his whole strength to the limit. Wrapped in the red light, he rushed to Xiao Shili like a giant beast.


    In Xiao Shili''s eyes, he saw it through. This was the last fight made by the other party with all his strength. His heart was full of the strong obsession to gamble on everything and kill himself. Only when he was extremely angry or desperate, could he make such a strike.


    His eyes were as like as two peas. He suddenly emitted a red light, which was exactly the same as Kul Gus''s red body. It was like the two gods of a God or devil.


    Everyone in the audience looked at this scene, and their expressions were very surprised. Xiao Shili''s breath also changed at this moment, just like that of kurgs!


    Shenxunnai''s eyes were full of fear. Could it be said that this young man named Xiao Shili had inherited the ability of Phil fardo!


    The soul and the host are connected by a mysterious link. When the wavelengths of the souls of both sides completely agree, the host will gain part of the power of the war spirit. However, this power, which is only the most basic energy form in the soul, will enhance the host''s physique, but the real power of the war spirit cannot be used by the host.


    The so-called real power is the ability of the soul of war. Ability is a supreme way of energy combination in the soul. Even if the host gains the power of war spirit, the ability cannot be transferred. Kurgus is because his host is dead. At the moment, it is himself who controls his body, so he can use his ability naturally.


    But in this scene, what Xiao Shili showed was undoubtedly the ability of filfado. How the two men did it, shenxunnai could not guess.


    The two bodies, which radiate red light, collide with each other at the moment. The red awns on the two bodies all flash violently, turning into ripples and spreading from the air, accompanied by a wave of strong impact airflow. At the time of boarding, the facilities on the first floor of the building, as well as the four walls and dome, were completely destroyed, and the people rushed to the next floor to avoid being affected by the two men''s fighting.


    Two people collide with each other, the body is like a rock like grain silk did not move, the red light on the body is more intense, seems to be competing to suppress each other''s light in general.


    The remaining three changed their positions and chose a place far away from the battlefield, where they could not only see the situation in the distance, but also not be affected.


    Ye ruoqing stares at Xiao Shili''s back in the distance. Her eyes don''t recover from her astonishment until now. Instead, she reveals deep doubts.


    "Miss shenxunnai, what happened and why did he..." ye ruoqing asked shenxunnai in her consciousness, trying to know why Xiao Shili''s body changed and why he suddenly rose so fast.


    "Remember when I told you that the spirit of war and the soul of the host fit?" Shenxunnai said, "the two of them just completed the soul fit."


    Ye ruoqing certainly remembers, but it''s very difficult for the soul wavelength between the war spirit and the host to reach 100 (percent sign). He and shenxunnai have been trying, but they have never succeeded. How could Xiao Shili and Phil fardo suddenly reach a fit.


    "I think it''s probably because of you." Shen Xun Nai said softly.


    "Me?" Ye ruoqing opened her eyes in surprise. What does it have to do with her.


    Shenxunnai also looked at Xiao Shili''s back, sighed, and then said slowly, "five hundred million years ago, as one of the four lords of the mainland, there was a favorite concubine named Xingmou. It can be said that she was the only woman that this man loved and loved deeply in the world. But with the outbreak of the continental war, the four countries fell into a long and chaotic war, In the last battle, the Lord of the black moon Kingdom, xiusart led his troops to capture the city of falling star. In the final duel between filfado and xiusart, xiusart killed Xingmou by mistake. Filfado watched his beloved woman die in front of him, but he could not stop it. This event also became the prelude to the end of the ancient human continent. "


    "Prelude?"


    "Because of the sadness and anger of the loss of his beloved, filfado used the forbidden technique which was forbidden in the ancient continent. As a result, although he killed Seurat, he also caused a serious imbalance in the spiritual energy of the world, and eventually led to the destruction of the world."


    Shenxunnai said that, with a faint smile on his lips, "that is to say, the man accompanied a billion lives for a woman, and he himself fell into a state of permanent seal because of the exhaustion of soul energy."


    I don''t know why, after listening to these, in people''s eyes, filfado should have been a culprit leading to the world''s demise, but ye ruoqing didn''t feel disgusted with him in her heart, on the contrary, she even had some good feelings.


    Shenxunnai seems to be the same. She also lost her life because of Fairfax. But when she said this, there was no hatred in her eyes. On the contrary, she had a little appreciation.


    For women, if there is a person who can betray and abandon the whole world for you, what kind of happiness it is. Not every woman wants the world to be destroyed, but every woman has a man who silently guards herself.


    "So just now, the moment that kurgs wanted to attack you also activated the memory of filfado. It was only when the scene 500 million years ago reappeared that the soul had a strong fluctuation." Shenxunnai said with a smile, "sister, you are very happy. I thought there would be no other man like filfado in the world. Unexpectedly, there is still one person."


    Ye ruoqing''s eyes coagulate on Xiao Shili''s figure, and a trace of deep happiness appears in her eyes.


    The two men''s wrestling level is rising, and the red light condensing on their bodies is becoming more and more intense. They gradually engulf their bodies. The ground under their feet is shaking violently, and the buildings around them are breaking and collapsing, and the broken stones are falling from the space like rain.

 Chapter 828

    Xiao Shili only grasped each other''s wrist with one hand, and at the same time, his own hand was also grasped by kurgs. At the moment, they were completely competing for strength, without any skills.


    Kurgs stares at the other side with wide eyes. No matter how his strength is improved, the strength of the other side is always gradually increasing, constantly keeping the same level with himself.


    It can''t be wrong. It must be that one!


    In his surprise, kurgs glared at each other and squeezed out a few words from his teeth, "how did you get the eye of Fairfax?"


    Xiao Shili''s hair covered his eyes, as if he didn''t hear, or he disdained to answer each other. His red awn became more and more dazzling.


    At the moment, kurgs did not dare to be careless any more, and suddenly stopped the rise of his strength.


    It''s meaningless to continue to rise. While improving their own strength, the other side will also rise. Neither of them can defeat the other side in strength.


    What''s more, the current improvement of strength is close to the limit that one''s body can bear, which means that the other side is the same. If it goes beyond the range of * *, it will cause serious harm to * *.


    Sure enough, with the quiescence of kuerges state, the red light on Xiao Shili''s body also stopped strengthening, obviously the latter also felt the arrival of the limit.


    They made a brief look at each other across the surging red awn, and reflected their common ideas from each other''s eyes. At present, the only way to decide whether to win or not is to shoot at the same time. They must kill each other within one hit. Whoever is fast is the winner of the battle.


    In an instant, two people wave to attack each other at the same time. In their eyes, time seems to become extremely slow, and their speed can be promoted to the limit. Therefore, in each other''s eyes, each other''s action is just like slow action.


    The final moment of this battle is completely handed over to the God of time. The result of this battle depends on who touches the other party''s body first, even if it is a millisecond.


    However, the signs of victory and defeat had been revealed in the first moment. When kurgs'' fist was close to Xiao Shili''s chest, the latter''s knife only reached the elbow of the opponent.


    Kuerges sneered in his heart. He won the battle in the end! It should be said that at the beginning of this battle, the defeat of the other side has been decided!


    Although it can have as like as two peas, it can not compare with the "absolute limit". "Absolute limit" is the ability cultivated by oneself, which has been strengthened by immersion for thousands of years. Even if the other party knows how to use the ability, how can he compare with himself in attainments.


    Although Kul Gus is as like as two peas, he has an instinctive and sharp instinct in killing. When he realized that Xiao Shi would use his own abilities just like himself, he felt that the battle was extremely difficult to distinguish.


    It seems that increasing the speed will not help the situation of just now. It will only consume the strength of users and delay the speed of increasing the strength. But kurgs had already expected that after the wrestling between the two sides reached a limit, they could not continue. At this moment, they had to fight with instant attack!


    So what he did before is to prepare for this moment!


    Die! Kurgus''s eyes are full of blood. He stares at each other''s body with his pupils. The next second, the body will be torn apart and broken under the splash of blood!


    At this moment, a black cloud suddenly blocked the other side''s body. Kurgs''s eyes were slightly shocked. Even though he saw the wings behind the other side, they were covered in front of him.


    give dying kicks! Just a pair of wings, and how to stop their fists, kurgs chuckled, fisted directly up.


    The fist shining with a strong red light blew directly on the other''s wings, but what kurgs didn''t expect was that his fist seemed to hit a pile of cotton wadding. The wings had a very strong tenacity, like elastic contraction, and the strength of kankanquan was removed.


    The structure of the wings was originally fragile and could not be used for defense. Although it could not stop the power of the fist, it greatly slowed down the speed of the fist.


    Just as kurgs punched through a pair of black wings and blasted in front of Xiao''s chest, the latter''s hand knife was also splashed in the blood light and directly inserted into the opponent''s chest.


    They hit each other at the same time!


    Kurgs spouted a stream of blood from his mouth. His face was stunned at first, then he opened his bloody mouth and laughed.


    Ha ha, I''m still alive! Although the other party''s attack hit him, but did not kill himself! This can only blame the strength of the other side.


    And his own fist, the position is exactly the same, directly hit the other side of the heart, it is absolutely impossible to have life.


    Xiao Shili, who was hit by a blow in the heart of his left chest, didn''t fly back, but stood still. This seems to be expected in kurgus, his fist strength to a point, straight into the body of the other party.


    This is a move that kurgs realized in his long battle, that is, to directly penetrate the destructive power produced by one punch into the enemy''s body, and destroy the enemy more magnificently from the inside!


    Although kurgs did not see his body burst from the inside, he looked down at each other with a kind of mocking eyes, but his heart must have been blown into a mass of plasma.


    At this time, Xiao Shili suddenly raised his head and met kurgs'' eyes.


    What... What? Kurgs was shocked suddenly in his heart. The other side was still alive... How could it be? The other side was hit in the heart by his fist, and there was no possibility of survival.


    Xiao Shili''s face was not weak or stiff because of serious injury. On the contrary, a cold smile appeared on his face.


    "You..." kuerges said half way, suddenly mute, at this time he noticed that the other party''s hand knife cut into his body, and did not pull out, and his heart is now spread a bad palpitation.


    "Just one step away, kurgus." Xiao Shili looked up at the other side, indifferent and calm, "you could have killed me, if that blow was directly on my head, but you chose the heart, I have to regret to tell you, while you secretly improve the speed, I also improve the defense, your layout is a bit like, but not deep."

 Chapter 829

    Kurgs stares at each other, but he can''t speak at all. It''s hard to feel his heart being grasped in his hand through his chest. He was originally aiming at the other''s heart, but in the end, he was played with his own heart.


    So he can only use his hoarse groan to express his inner shock and fear.


    Fear, yes, this may be the first time that kurgs felt fear. As a great Lord and the most powerful soldier in the country, kurgs always valued the glory of soldiers more than his own life. He thought that the humble emotion of fear would never appear on him, but when his heart beat against each other''s finger Wall every time, Fear is like the tide of the night, spreading silently.


    In addition, in addition to fear, he was also shocked by another idea. The other party had already seen through that he was secretly improving his defense, but he deliberately pretended not to know, but he was secretly improving his defense, in order to draw himself into the trap set by the other party.


    How funny and ridiculous it seems to me that I was so proud of my achievement.


    Although Xiao Shili has great strength, his strongest strength is his precise layout ability, which is well known by people who know him. One of the most serious mistakes kurgs made was to set up a situation in front of Xiao Shili, which was undoubtedly a suicide attempt.


    "There is no grudge between you and me. I could have let you live." Xiao Shili looked at each other, "but you have made a very serious mistake."


    His voice suddenly became very light, even some misty, but fell into other people''s ears, but it became very heavy.


    "You shouldn''t have done it to her."


    Xiao Shili closed his eyes, and his right hand suddenly crushed the warm beating thing in his palm.


    Kuerges opened his mouth wide, his eyes were bulging, and his whole body suddenly twitched. The blood sprayed out from the seven orifices. Xiao Shili drew back his hand, and the blood from the chest wound gushed out. The man''s huge body was like a lifeless stone carving, which was directly patted on the ground.


    Xiao Shili shakes off the blood on his hand, steps back two steps, and looks at each other''s body. Suddenly his chest trembles and a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    Although he improved his defense, withstood the opponent''s attack with his muscles, bones and bones, and kept his heart, he was still injured after all. The destructive power of kurgs''s fist was not easy to match. Although the destructive power did not damage the internal organs, it spread to all parts of the body along the muscles and bones.


    "How are you?" Hearing ye ruoqing''s worried voice, Xiao Shili tries to put down the tumbling Qi and blood pressure in his chest and smiles at the girl beside him.


    Ye ruoqing summons angel to cure Xiao Shili with holy light. Xiao Shili takes a look at a beautiful strange woman beside ye ruoqing, but she is not an entity. Like Xiaobai before, she is just a shadow.


    Shenxunnai is also looking at Xiao Shili with a kind of curious eyes at the moment. Although he has gained the ability of filfado, he has defeated kurgs with his own strength. For a human, it is really incredible that he has defeated the mainland''s gaze 100 million years ago.


    Xiao Shili nodded to Shen xunnai. It was not long ago that he realized that ye ruoqing was also the host of one of the four war spirits. He had the same identity and destiny with himself. Whether it was fate or their original destiny, they were connected.


    Shenxunnai took a look at the body of kurgus on the ground and said, "this body can''t be left here. It must be completely destroyed. There are Oracle cells fused with kurgus in the body of Shinda. Even if the owner dies, these cells can still keep alive. Kurgus is not dead, If these cells are introduced into the body of the second adaptation, kurgus will revive with the help of another body. Although this person is not a big disaster, it is also an extremely troublesome existence. "


    Xiao Shili nodded and stepped forward. Shen xunnai added, "I mean, it''s frustrating."


    In the palm of his hand, he summoned the roar of the Yanmo, and pointed his sword at the corpse of kurgs. When Xiao Shili was about to condense, a figure suddenly appeared on the ground in front of him, blocking the front of the corpse.


    Xiao Shili frowned and saw a young man in front of him. He was wearing a white robe on his slender body, which fluttered slightly in the wind. His polite eyes and graceful smile on the corner of his mouth all strongly exuded a sense of extraordinary bearing,


    "Brother Zimu!" Ye ruoqing cried.


    Xiao Shili looked at each other, and guessed the person''s intention in his heart. After hearing ye ruoqing call each other, he turned around and said, "do you know each other?"


    Ye ruoqing nodded, "brother Zimu is a senior in the college." Thinking that Xiao Shili might not know about Shenkai academy, he said, "Shenkai villa, but we also call it Shenkai Academy. I learned everything about Shenji envoy, including the use of ability there."


    After listening to ye ruoqing''s words, Xiao Shili looks back, but he doesn''t relax his vigilance in his eyes. The other person suddenly appears before he is about to burn the body of kurgs. If it''s a coincidence, it''s too hard to convince himself.


    But Li Zimu nodded respectfully to Xiao Shili and said with a smile, "I''ve heard about the name of the son of the dark night for a long time. Today, I see that it''s really extraordinary. I''m shocked and admired by brother Xiao''s strength. Brother Xiao killed Zhentian Xingcun today, which is a great harm to the world. In the future, he will be famous all over the world and respected by all the world."


    Xiao Shili said indifferently, "I''m serious. If you don''t mind, please get out of the way first. After I destroy this corpse, it''s not too late." When speaking, keep your eyes on the other person at the same time.


    Li Zimu didn''t seem to care about Xiao Shili''s eyes. He said with a smile, "my father has always admired brother Xiao. If you don''t mind, please go to Shenkai villa with my younger brother for a chat. Have you heard the name of Shenkai villa?"


    Xiao Shili naturally knows that Shenkai villa is the largest organization of Shenji envoys in the world today, in which numerous powerful Shenji envoys are gathered. Yakuzabi''s Shenkai villa is just a gap between rats and elephants. Shenji envoys, as a unique individual in the world, can be said to gather such a group of people and restrain them to a certain extent, Maintain the stability of the world.

 Chapter 830

    But he didn''t like these organizations, big or small, high or low in fame. The sword sank slightly and burned a trail on the ground. Xiao Shili said faintly, "no, please get out of the way."


    This is the tone of direct command, but Li Zimu still stood in the same place, with a lasting smile on his face. "Brother Xiao, this Zhentian village is full of evil, and everyone has to kill it. There is an evil soul in his body, kurgus. I have long wanted to kill him. Now that he has been killed by brother Xiao, Why don''t you hand over the corpse to Shenkai mountain villa? I think it''s more appropriate. "


    In this sentence, the true face of the other side is undoubtedly revealed. Xiao Shili no longer hesitated, waving a huge sword in his hand, and shenxunnai said without hesitation, "kill him!"


    "Ha ha ha." With a series of laughter, Li Zimu also knew that he could not disguise for long, and had already made preparations for the next step. He was alone with the body and disappeared in the same place.


    At the same time, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly disappeared. Ancient power: the skill of delimiting the earth. Effect: it can move a certain range of creatures and objects to another place, but it has a distance limit.


    The scenery in front of Xiao Shili''s eyes changed for a time. The only thing that remained unchanged was that Li Zimu was still standing in front of him with a corpse in his hand. At this moment, he suddenly realized that it was this man who had previously transferred himself and Shinda Xingcun from the outskirts of Osaka to the downtown area of Tokyo!


    At the moment, they were in an open area, but between the sparse buildings around them, there were a lot of mobile weapons and armed soldiers. Xiao Shili is to follow the breath of the other party to transfer, completely did not expect that he would be in a heavily guarded military base.


    At this time, the Japanese self defense force was located in a military base at the junction of Tokyo and Osaka, and it was also the unit directly responsible for handling the abnormal events in Tokyo. The soldiers who were on guard, patrolling or ready to go saw the two men suddenly appear in front of them out of thin air. After being stunned for a second, they immediately pointed their guns at them.


    Under normal circumstances, this group of soldiers would not have such a quick reaction. The time from opening their mouths to raising their guns would have been at least three times longer. But now there is a large-scale riot of corpses in Tokyo. There are sporadic monsters in Ginza, and all the squads sent to suppress them are destroyed, The nerves of these soldiers can no longer be insensitive.


    "The legendary eye of God?" Li Zimu was not surprised at Xiao Shili''s adhesion. With a smile on his face, most of the soldiers'' guns all pointed at Xiao Shili. Who let the latter carry a flaming sword in his hand more threatening.


    But just at the moment when these soldiers pointed their guns at Xiao Shili, it was like a temporary change of action. The semi-automatic rifle crossed a natural track, and the muzzle turned to Li Zimu.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Shili fired dozens of guns around him at the same time. The dense stream of bullets was like long whips. From a semicircular area in front of him, Li Zimu immediately shrouded in it.


    Ideally, Li Zimu would use the skill of rowing to escape again, but he would hold the huge corpse of Zhentian Xingcun in front of him. His body more than three meters high could be a suitable shield. Moreover, kurgus has greatly strengthened the defense of * * and this effect will not disappear after he becomes a corpse.


    The bullets were scattered on the corpse like rain, but just as the warhead pushed the skin down a few millimeters, it ran out of power and fell to the ground, unable to penetrate the flesh at all. Li Zimu retreated while holding the corpse. Xiao Shili couldn''t see each other''s expression through the corpse, but he could imagine that he was still laughing.


    Xiao Shili immediately jumped forward. The fire sword slashed a blazing path in the air, and he had to cut the corpse and people in two pieces. On the way, red light flashed on his body, which undoubtedly increased his speed instantly,


    However, Li Zimu dodged the oppressive sword. Just as Xiao Shi left the sword, the other side suddenly jumped back. The flame path of the sword was not even touched by the body.


    Xiao Shili was surprised. He knew how to read in advance. He saw at a glance that the other side had also used the reading in advance. When his sword just made a move, he was ready to flash back for convenience. But their speed is fast to the limit, the other side can''t according to their own action, read attack in advance!


    In this case, if one party can''t see the other party''s action at all in the battle, it can only predict according to the familiarity with the person''s attack mode. The difference between prediction and pre reading is that the former has more guessing elements and risks being killed by the enemy due to wrong judgment at any time, but even uses this move, That must be the point where there is nothing to do.


    Although the two sides meet for the first time today, the other side must secretly follow the fight between themselves and Shinda Xingcun and kurgs. Even so, it''s a little exaggeration to know their attack way with so many eyes.


    At this time, a piece of information suddenly poured into Xiao Shili''s mind. The ancient power: foresight, can predict the future of a specified target for three seconds. The time of foresight will be reduced according to the strength of the foreseen''s spirit, but the minimum time will not be less than 0.5 seconds.


    It turns out that the other party actually has this ability, so it''s not surprising that the other party will pull up the body and run away at the moment of his hand.


    Although such a short time is hardly enough for a normal person to respond, the more a master he is, the shorter the time he takes to make a blow. He only takes less than 0.1 seconds from the moment he condenses to the moment he makes a sword. That is to say, even if the opponent takes the lowest 0.5 seconds, he can see all his actions. As long as the other party foresees in advance and uses the last second of 0.5 seconds to foresee his own action, then the other party will have 0.4 seconds of reaction time.


    On the contrary, if the opponent deliberately slow down, then it does not need to rely on foresight, as long as the reaction can escape!


    It''s an impeccable ability!


    For a moment, they both stopped moving at the same time. Li Zimu slowly moved the body away from him. His face was really smiling. He said slowly, "I know that the" eye of God "of Phaedo is a terrifying ability that can''t be faced squarely. As long as you see anyone using any ability with your right eye, you can immediately acquire it. Now you have learned my skill of foresight, Then we don''t have to fight any more. "

 Chapter 831

    At the same time, both sides can foresee each other''s next action, that is to say, they can perfectly avoid each other''s attack. Of course, foresight can also overlap constantly. When a is ready to launch an attack, B will dodge immediately, a will foresee B''s action at this time, and change the direction of attack, B will be able to foresee, The final result is that both of them are standing still in the same place, but they have gone through a thousand moves in their thoughts, and fall into a dead circle.


    Looking at Li Zimu''s indifferent smile, not only there was no trace of frustration, but there was a feeling of high spirited. The ability to be copied by others, can actually laugh so confident. Xiao Shili''s heart suddenly flashed an idea, is the other party intentionally use ability, let oneself copy.


    Although the other party''s ability to use every time is in a last resort, the current situation is not really bad for himself, but Xiao Shili has such a feeling in his heart.


    Obviously, your attack is blocked. The other party''s attack is the same, but it doesn''t matter, because the other party hardly has time to attack. In fact, it is equivalent to being sealed unilaterally. Moreover, the other side is standing here leisurely, not for peace negotiation with itself. It must have some helpers, and it is undoubtedly approaching here at the moment.


    It seems that there is no absolute victory or defeat in the world. Even kurgs, one of the four battle spirits in the legend, has been defeated, but he is bound by such a weak person.


    More and more soldiers began to be mobilized. This is the military base of the country. How can people of unknown origin be allowed to go wild again? Several armed helicopters also hovered over their heads. The missile locks under the short wings on both sides were fully opened, and the air to ground missiles were aimed at their positions.


    At the moment, Xiao Shili has at least ten ways to kill each other. In this place full of killing weapons, each weapon can be used as his own sword. But foresight is different from mind reading. No matter how fast or complex you attack yourself, or even empty your brain, and take your opponent''s life unconsciously, the final result will be seen by your opponent.


    Wait


    Xiao Shili suddenly flashed in his head. Damn it, he was trapped! The other side''s goal is to want the Oracle cell of kurgs, but the Oracle cell is not only in kurgs'' body! Now that he has clearly revealed his identity in front of himself, it means that


    Xiao Shili''s eyes suddenly showed his intention to kill him, and he quickly disappeared in the same place after shining directly on his opponent''s face like a knife.


    "Is it seen through?" Li Zimu looked at the place where Xiao Shili used to stand and said with a smile, "it''s faster than I expected. Sorry, I can only delay him here."


    Tokyo city.


    In the RB government report, a large-scale terrorist attack occurred in Ginza area, the alert level reached crimson, and then the self defense forces completely blocked the area. In addition to medical staff, the Tokyo police department was also refused.


    In fact, the damage to the area caused by that battle was not as serious as in the eyes of the government. It was just that some floors of several buildings were in a mess, and the streets were as usual. This makes it much easier for the SDF to evacuate people.


    Ye ruoqing three people mixed in the evacuation of the crowd, but the mood is always not calm, Li Zimu suddenly appeared to take the body scene, is no doubt people can not imagine and think of it.


    But Chu Yifeng is indifferent. He has no good feelings for Li Zimu. If Li Zimu and Xiao Shili can become enemies, he would like to watch the play. Moreover, the battle between the two tigers will be hurt. He would like to see that the defeated tiger is Li Zimu.


    To be fair, Li Zimu can''t be Xiao Shili''s opponent. The latter killed Zhentian Xingcun''s fierce man, which is not comparable in Chu Yifeng''s heart. In addition, he knows that the person ye ruoqing really likes is Xiao Shili. If the latter dies, she will be very sad. She doesn''t want to see her sad.


    At the moment, the man showed extreme mixed feelings. He patted ye ruoqing gently and comforted him, "don''t think too much. Maybe the task assigned to him by the headmaster is also possible, and I also think it''s more appropriate to hand over the corpse to the college."


    Ye ruoqing doesn''t believe in the college or the president, but just now Xiao Shili was ready to burn the body, but Li Zimu stopped him. It makes people doubt that if the purpose of the college is also to destroy the Oracle cells of kurgs, then what kind of method is not the same. Why should we make such a big effort to turn the identities of both sides into hostility, It''s going to take the body away.


    In fact, shenxunnai has made it very clear, but ye ruoqing subconsciously doesn''t want to believe it.


    Just then, there was a sudden commotion in the long crowd. Many people pointed to the sky and exclaimed, "look, what''s that?"


    Ye ruoqing three people can''t help but raise their heads with the people. At this moment, three black spots suddenly appear in the air. With their slow landing, they are reflected in the eyes of the people.


    The citizens on this side have suffered from the shadow of "monsters" in their hearts. When they saw these three people in strange clothes floating in the air, they immediately rioted again. Some people have never seen what kind of "monsters" are. They stand in the same place, stare at the air with wide eyes, and have witnessed the ferocity of "monsters" and the terrible damage caused by "monsters", Then he began to flee in panic.


    The soldiers in charge of order on both sides were unable to control the crowd, and they had no spare time. They immediately called the headquarters for support. After the call, they hid in every corner. However, the "monster" could easily be shot down by armed helicopters, not to mention their own bodies.


    With the panic of the citizens fleeing, the originally crowded streets suddenly become empty, leaving only three people, ye ruoqing.


    However, as the three bodies in the air approached, the three faces were all loose, and they immediately showed the color of joy. Chu Yifeng was even more surprised. He quickly welcomed them and called, "Dad!"


    It was three old people who came to the ground from the air, with deep and serious colors on their faces. Among them, an old man with white hair and wrinkles like a knife cut on his face, glanced at Chu Yifeng and answered faintly.


    "Father, why are you here?" Chu Yifeng has experienced too much shock and fear these days. He thought his strength was superior. But these days, he finally felt how small he was. When he saw his father, he seemed to find a big tree to rely on.


    Ye ruoqing and Yu Ran came forward to salute respectively, "I have seen three elders."


    "Well." One of them, wearing a Bagua Taoist robe and holding the dust in his hand, nodded and said, "you three, come back to the villa with me."


    Chu Yifeng rushed to the skinny old man and said, "Dad, Li Zimu..."


    But elder Yinlong waved his hand and stopped him, saying, "if you have any words, you can talk to the villa."


    Ye ruoqing doesn''t know if it''s her own illusion. She feels that when elder Tiangang talks, she looks at herself all the time. The other two elders are the same. She thinks that the college knows about her rescue of Xiao Shili. Are the elders blaming herself for this? Otherwise, we don''t need three elders to come here at the same time.


    Xiao Shili doesn''t know what''s going on there. How can he go back like this? At the moment, he leans slightly. "Three elders, the students have something to do. I want to go back later."


    "What did you say?" Elder Siming, the shortest and skinniest of the three, stared, "ye ruoqing, do you want to disobey the elder''s orders?"


    Ye ruoqing was slightly stunned. The other two also felt that the reaction of the three elders seemed to be a little too radical. They didn''t have to be angry about calling several people back to the college.


    Chu Yifeng felt that his father had never been so strict with him, but today he seemed to be a different person. He saw elder ape Ming scold ye ruoqing. He was discontented, and regardless of his father''s stop, he immediately said, "three elders, Li Zimu, he robbed the body of Zhentian Xingcun. Now he doesn''t know where to escape. I think the most important thing is now, It''s right to take Li Zimu back first! "


    "Feng''er, shut up. It''s not your turn to talk here." Silver Dragon stares at his son and cuts his tone.


    Ye ruoqing was puzzled. On weekdays, the elders were very kind to him. Even if he made mistakes occasionally, no one ever scolded him. But today, the three old people in front of him seem not to be the kind elders on weekdays.


    And... Li Zimu robbed the body of Zhentian Xingcun, which is absolutely a great event worthy of the attention of the college. However, the elders had to surprise themselves with their reaction. Is Li Zimu inspired by the college to do this?


    Think of here, ye ruoqing suddenly wake up, it seems that all confused, all at this moment become clear, Li Zimu why want to rob Zhentian Xingcun body, what is the purpose of doing so? Although I know that Li Zimu is very deep in the city, I can''t believe that he alone can make so many enemies. If he only stands on his own stand, not to mention Xiao Shili, even Shenkai villa can''t accommodate him.


    In retrospect, it was Li Zimu who brought them to Yakuza headquarters and took the body of Zhentian Xingcun. The contact between Zhentian Xingcun and Xiao Shili also happened at that time. Then Li Zimu never left them. At that time, he had already escaped with the skill of delimiting the land, but at the last moment when Xiao Shili was about to destroy the body, he suddenly appeared again, Is it all planned by Shenkai villa?

 Chapter 832

    It''s impossible... College president, why did he do this? Is it really like what shenxunnai said that although Zhentian Xingcun died, the Oracle cells fused with the host by kurgus are still alive. As long as we use these Oracle cells and find a suitable host, kurgus will be able to revive again.


    No, ye ruoqing tries to convince herself in her heart that maybe the school did it just for the sake of insurance and wanted to prevent the occurrence of the above situation. Although constantly comfort themselves, but just that unknown idea is like a tarsal maggot, always entangled in his heart.


    "No, I''m not going back." Ye ruoqing shook her head. If the tone just now was to ask for the elders'' consent, this time it was a firm decision.


    Yuran felt that the practice of the college was too difficult to understand, and also helped ye ruoqing to say, "there is a special reason for ruoqing to stay here. Several elders, instead of having time to force ruoqing here, it''s better to get brother Zimu back as soon as possible!"


    "Presumptuous!" The silver dragon snapped, and his silver beard trembled in the wind. "It''s not your turn to talk here!"


    Tiangang Taoist priest said slowly, "ye ruoqing, since you are determined to disobey the order of the villa, we have to take you back by force."


    Li Zimu and Yu Ran show an incredible look. They don''t believe that the three elders will say such words.


    Ye ruoqing frowned. She was very respectful to the three elders in her heart, but their behavior today was too abnormal. She could not help deepening the deep shadow in her heart, and her voice gradually became cold. "If the three elders must take me back, ruoqing would dare to ask for advice from the three elders even though she was weak."


    Ape Ming looked up at the sky and laughed a few times, "OK, OK, it''s really better than blue. Let me check it. How''s your homework this year?"


    Having said that, the body shape suddenly flickers, the short figure has already moved to the front of Ye ruoqing in an instant.


    Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran did not expect that the three elders would really attack ye ruoqing. They were both shocked and worried. Yinlong looked at them and said, "you two just watch quietly and don''t talk."


    Chu Yifeng wants to question his father, but he is pressed down by the stern look in his father''s eyes. He is both angry and aggrieved, and worried about ye ruoqing. He can''t help looking at the fighting figure.


    Ye ruoqing''s figure flashed quickly around her body. The ape''s sound was like a thousand virtual shadows, flashing around her. Ye ruoqing had summoned four aleckdites from all directions, and the rock giant used his strong body to defend the girl in it.


    Ye ruoqing knows that the three elders are the top experts in the college, who are second only to the president in strength, so she does not dare to neglect them. As soon as she comes up, she does her best. Behind her, the figures of miyadis and kalamm also appear. Two long-range shooters cooperate with the master, and the bullets rain in all directions.


    In the face of the girl''s all-out defense, ape Ming suddenly felt that it was not easy. He was slightly surprised that she had not seen her in just a few months. The little girl''s strength was so advanced that she was more proficient in both manipulation and shooting ability than before. The host of one of the four great war spirits is really very strong. If you give her a period of time, she will be able to control and shoot, I''m afraid we have to surpass our old bones.


    At present, as like as two peas, the three most dangerous existence of the war spirit is the fact that the latter is not the most dangerous one. But the latter is not experienced enough, but it is like a sharp blade of a sheath, but it has not been contaminated with blood. The best time for us to gather it is that the development of the matter is exactly the same as that expected by the president. Perfectly by Xiao Shili''s hand, he got rid of the great threat of Zhentian Xingcun.


    The remaining two, hem and ye ruoqing, are undoubtedly the one who didn''t grow up, and have been firmly controlled by the headmaster. They can accept her at any time.


    As for Xiao Shili, no matter how strong he is, the headmaster and his three members are enough to win him.


    But although the boy was temporarily distracted by Zimu''s nephew, he didn''t know when he would come back. It was better to make a quick decision!


    As soon as the ape''s two pale eyebrows stand up, a light golden light rises all over his body, and his body speed speeds up abruptly. In an instant, it appears right above ye ruoqing''s head.


    If you think the top is a flaw, it''s a mistake. Alec''s defense naturally will not have such a big loophole. At the moment of ape singing, four arachids raised their arms at the same time and then overlapped to completely seal the space above.


    As if the ape was invisible, it still fell straight down. Suddenly, a bright golden light gathered in the palm of its hand, and it shot down at the eight rock arms.


    Ye ruoqing and the two long-range emissaries immediately focused their firepower on the top. Ape Ming didn''t expect that the other party''s reaction was so fast. The palm of his hand was abruptly retracted, and a golden gas shield was surging around his body. He had to turn to defense.


    "Waste." Taoist priest Tiangang, who was watching the battle in the rear, snorted coldly, "we don''t have much time. We still need to make a quick decision. Brother Yinlong, go up and help the old ape."


    Silver dragon should a, Chu also breeze facial expression is greatly surprised, want to say a word to stop father, but silver dragon is already fleeting in front of him.


    Yuran puffed up her little mouth with an expression of indignation and injustice. The two respected elders in the college besieged ruoqing together. It''s really shameless! It''s more than shameless. It''s worse than animals! The image of the three elders seems to disintegrate in their hearts at the moment.


    Ye ruoqing is fighting against the enemy from above, but she doesn''t notice the side of her body. The silver dragon accumulates its strength in secret, and hits the body of alekde on ye ruoqing''s left. In the roaring sound, the runic light on the rock surface is strongly swaying, and the surface is cracked.


    Ye ruoqing was surprised. She didn''t expect that the two elders would attack her. But now it''s too late to think so much. The life of the alekde on the left side seems to be exhausted. This kind of defense power is as high as enough to resist the attack of Shipborne artillery, but it can only resist the three elders'' circle here.


    Alekter''s internal structure has been destroyed. The second time, Canglong kicks it into powder without any effort. The door opens under the blank area on ye ruoqing''s left side, and the top of his head is also covered by an arm, revealing a gap that can be entered while empty.

 Chapter 833

    What ye ruoqing can do is to release a circle of defensive bullets around and stop the enemy for a moment. Today, she has summoned a lot of demons, and she can''t summon demons continuously in a short time. It''s impossible to summon an Alec to fill the void.


    After waiting for a row of scattered bullets, they immediately rushed into the incomplete defense and took the girl inside.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom!!!


    With a continuous boom, fire streams suddenly fell from the sky directly above, and fell around the defensive array composed by Alec de. the timing of the fall was not bad, and it was right on the attack line of the two men.


    Silver dragon was slightly surprised. She wanted to resist the attack. She first solved the problem of the girl close at hand. Suddenly, she felt that the potential contained in the attack was very important. In a big surprise, she quickly opened back.


    The fire stream that fell on the top of ape Ming''s head was even more strange. After ape Ming stopped to avoid, it did not directly bombard the rock giant''s defense. Instead, it stopped over the rock giant and suddenly threw out a fan to spin away, forcing ape ming to go away.


    Their faces changed. They only met the rock giant before. At the moment, there was a huge sword burning with fire. Under the surging fire, the sword body was like a strong shield and iron wall, which surrounded ye ruoqing in the center. Their eyes immediately turned to the top, and a figure with black wings opened suddenly appeared in the air.


    Bad, two people''s hearts suddenly sink, and quickly back out of more than ten meters, the figure in the black wings slowly flapping, slowly fell in front of Ye ruoqing.


    After Xiao Shili fell on the ground, he thought about ye ruoqing for the first time. After confirming that he was not injured, he raised his eyes and looked at the two old men in front of him. However, when he saw this, his eyes were suddenly surprised, and at the same time, he showed a strange look.


    Although the time has passed for a long time, Xiao Shili still remembers each other''s face. The thin old man in the two is the old man who once gave the magic machine to him.


    Although Xiao Shili had already guessed each other''s identity, he was shocked to see him again.


    And another old man surprised him even more. The other person was no one else. He was the master who taught him the secret of Qianlong in prison!


    After Xiao Shili was introduced to the military base by Li Zimu, he soon realized that he was being transferred from the mountain. Ye ruoqing was likely to be in danger. After returning to the downtown area of Tokyo, he found that this was the case.


    He forces back the two men who attack ye ruoqing. Xiao Shili''s killing intention is boiling in his heart. He wants to kill them immediately, but when he clearly sees their faces, he can''t help but stay in the same place.


    What''s the matter... Why even Shifu? Xiao Shili''s eyes were fixed on the old man''s own master''s face. He seemed to want to find the answer from that old face. A heart seems to fall into a fog that is hard to disperse.


    At this time, another old man in a Taoist robe came forward and stood with them. Although Xiao Shili had never seen him, he was awed by the Taoist robe he was wearing.


    Do you mean


    Tiangang Taoist priest hummed a low, "unexpectedly was driven back by the other party." Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with them.


    Yinlong heard the tone of the other side, so his voice said coldly, "that little girl''s strength is much higher than before. Taoist priest Tiangang''s strength is high. Why don''t you come forward in person?"


    Taoist priest Tiangang has a knot in his chest. He knows that even if he comes forward, the situation is not much better than the two. But if the three are the same, he may have already won ye ruoqing. In other words, this failure is due to his belittling of the enemy. So I didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "The time in the plan is at least five minutes, but the other party came back in less than three minutes. It''s Zimu who didn''t hold him back. It''s not our responsibility." Said the ape.


    The other two seemed to think that the reason could be accepted, so they all nodded naturally.


    In Xiao Shili''s memory... Just on the day of his birth, a Taoist who traveled all over the world came to his home and claimed that he was an unknown thing. According to the method shown by his parents, from his birth to the age of six, his body was covered with the charms provided by Lao Dao, which completely destroyed Xiao Shili''s childhood.


    And the strange mark on the chest seemed to appear at that time!


    Although he was not sure that the old Taoist was the Taoist more than ten years ago, Xiao Shili had a strong premonition in his heart that 99% of them were this person!


    Because the two people standing here have some unusual connection with themselves. There must be some reason why Lao Tao is in it.


    What''s the matter with all this? Is it a conspiracy, a trap, or a bureau that has already been designed. But... It''s all because of these three old people who have changed their destiny.


    All of a sudden, Xiao Shili''s whole heart fell into a kind of extremely low mood, as if he had a feeling that his destiny was being played with by others. In fact, the track of his destiny was being arbitrarily changed from time to time when he was born, and a sense of lethality formed by irritability and sadness rose slowly from his heart at the moment.


    "Who are you?" Xiao Shili glanced at the three old men''s faces and asked coldly.


    "Hum." Silver Dragon sneered, "who are we? We are all your benefactors. Without us, you are just a poor mortal. You are oblivious to consume your life among all living beings. We have given you the chance to become a God. "


    "That''s right, so you should thank us, submit to us, and appreciate that we have given you a different life." Siming also laughed.


    "Shut up... Shut up!" Xiao Shili murmured, suddenly his pupils shrank and yelled.


    "However, all this will soon be taken back by us." Taoist priest Tiangang shook his head slowly. "It''s like a spinning top in a child''s hand. When he''s tired of playing, it will stop eventually."


    Before the words came down, the golden air suddenly surged up on the three people, and the strong breath immediately spread out, and filled the empty streets.


    The power of gentian? Xiao Shili was surprised. No matter which one of them was stronger than himself, the air of gentian released by the three men was much stronger. Now his realm has reached the stage of holy dragon, which is only one step away from the peak stage of dragon.


    In other words, these three people''s Qianlong heart formula seems to have reached the highest level!


    All of a sudden, the figures of the three disappeared at the same time. There were only three broken shallow pits on the ground, with a faint golden air flow.

 Chapter 834

    As soon as Xiao Shili''s nerves tensed, the three figures appeared on his left, right and in front of him respectively. Three strong cyclones flew around him at the same time.


    As a result of a loud noise, smoke rose in the middle of the street, and a large pit with a diameter of tens of meters appeared on the ground, which affected the buildings on both sides of the road and began to collapse.


    Xiao Shili''s figure appeared more than ten meters away from the pit, and his whole body was already entangled by the red light.


    "Be careful, this boy has copied kurgs'' ability. His speed and strength are amazing. Don''t be careless." Tiangang Taoist priest Ning Sheng reminds the other two people.


    "Go on!" Silver Dragon low drinks a, three people all over the air of gentian surge like a storm, again at the same time toward Xiao Shili rushed up.


    Ye ruoqing looks at Xiao Shili alone and worries about the three elders. If they fight alone, they are no better than kurgs, but if they work together, it''s hard to say. Moreover, Xiao Shili had been in the battle since last night, and he never stopped. Most of his energy and strength had been consumed to the limit.


    I can''t just stand by, no matter how much, even for him to share a little pressure!


    "It''s not necessary." Shenxunnai suddenly said in her consciousness, "don''t worry, those three old guys won''t be your men''s opponents."


    Shenxunnai''s words have always been absolute, but ye ruoqing was still a little worried and hesitated, "but..."


    "You look down upon Xiao Shili, and you look down upon Phil fardo." Shen xunnai said faintly, "although after a night of fierce fighting, Xiao Shili''s strength also recovered to its full strength at the same time when filfado wakes up. Otherwise, how could he kill kurgs without injury? Although these old men have some strength, they are just mortals, just mortals, and can''t compete with God."


    Hearing the last word, ye ruoqing''s heart jumped. Yes, Xiao Shili now has the ability of filfado, which is equivalent to the leap from human to God.


    "To call oneself a God may sound a little narcissistic, but it''s true." Shenxunnai said with a smile, "today''s human beings can''t compete with us before remembering, and you have to remember that only God can kill God, so don''t worry too much."


    Ye ruoqing nodded blankly. Even so, how could it be that she didn''t Miss Xiao Shili at all?


    "You''ll understand when we''re done with the fit awakening." Shenxunnai smiles again, but the smile is fleeting from her face. Anyway, he must grasp the fit. These three old men are just pawns. Behind all this, there is a man with both hands who is controlling all this, planning, making and brewing the conspiracy. He is called the principal.


    This man is extremely mysterious. It seems that no one has ever seen his true face. When ye ruoqing is summoned, he hides in the shadow from beginning to end. What makes shenxunnai more concerned is that he can''t feel any breath from this person. All Shenji agents can be regarded as completely hiding his breath from the shielding force field, but when face to face, As long as they are both magic agents, they can still feel the same breath from each other. However, the "headmaster" has no such characteristics. He feels like an ordinary person, but how can he believe that the other is just an ordinary person?


    Compared with kuerges and the three elders of Shenkai villa, shenxunnai always cared about the headmaster who was in the shadow and never showed his true face. What kind of person is this person, who is this person, what kind of identity and what kind of power does he have? Everything is a mystery.


    The only thing that can be sure is that the other side wants to gain the power of the fighting spirit of kurgs, including himself and filfado. Shenchenai feels a kind of crisis, which he has never felt in hundreds of millions of years. He does not distrust the power of filfado, but he is never used to relying on others. He has to solve the threat himself.


    On the other side of the battlefield, at this moment, the golden light is surging, the gravel is flying, the smoke is rolling, and the block within a few miles has completely turned into a ruin.


    In the thick fog of battle formed by the combination of smoke and light flow, the three old men were wrapped in golden light. Together, the power of the gentian in their hands spewed rapidly, like three old beasts attacking Xiao Shili quickly. The latter, surrounded by the three old men, kept moving to avoid the attack from three directions.


    Xiao Shili''s body is full of red light. With the constant improvement of speed, the opponent''s moves are all in his eyes. In the rule of "absolute limit" ability itself, speed and reaction power are the same as a whole. While improving speed, reaction power will also be improved accordingly. For speed, strength and defense, it is not impossible to improve at the same time, but the more attributes that can be improved at the same time, the slower the speed of improvement.


    Therefore, Xiao Shili first increased his speed, and under the fierce attack of the three, he was able to stand unhurt, and then improved his strength without delay.


    With the cooperation of the three elders, the wind has gone into nearly a hundred moves. The aftereffect of the attacks is that they have razed the four sides to the ground, but they haven''t even touched each other''s clothes. They are all in a deep mood. This boy is more difficult to deal with than they think.


    Before they came, they had obtained first-hand information from the headmaster about kurgus and filfado. They knew that the absolute limit of the former could improve the user''s physical attributes without limit. At the moment, they saw that Xiao Shili''s body speed was getting faster and faster, but they were not in a hurry to attack. Taoist priest Tiangang is awe inspiring. As soon as the opponent comes up, he will increase his speed first. Naturally, he wants to survive in the attack of his three men. When his speed is enough to adapt to the attack rhythm of himself and others, he will turn to improve his strength. So it''s time to fight back!


    In addition, the two old men had the same idea in mind. They had worked together for many years, and before they became magic emissaries, they were comrades in arms of a mercenary army. Naturally, their tacit understanding was close. They didn''t even need eye contact, so they knew each other''s ideas.


    Xiao Shili avoided the tiger''s claw from the silver dragon. Although the claw was still half a meter away from Xiao Shili, the air of gentian from his palm was nearly ten meters away. At the same time, the other two elders also clapped from the left and right sides at the same time. The air of gentian in his palm condensed into two balloons with a diameter of several meters, which flew directly under Xiao Shili''s feet, and the ground collapsed and exploded, Xiao Shili had to avoid far back.

 Chapter 835

    At this moment, he suddenly felt that the breath of Sanlao''s body suddenly became much stronger. Suddenly, he saw that the air of gentian on Sanlao''s hands was condensed. With the change of arm posture, the Golden Air gathered in the sky and turned into a dragon shape. The three golden dragons meandered and roared and soared into the air. They were as lifelike as life, Swing body quickly then toward Xiao Shi leave to fly.


    Xiao Shili was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that after the secret formula of Qianlong reached the realm of transformation, he could use the Qi of gentian to such a degree. It''s really amazing! But this is not the time to sigh. The speed of the three dragons roaring is much faster than that of the three elders.


    Xiao Shili immediately raised his body speed and jumped up to avoid a golden dragon. Although the Dragon had no substance, it was composed of strong energy. It was bitten into his body by the sharp dragon teeth made by air flow. The consequences can be imagined.


    The other two golden dragons followed. Xiao Shili spread out his wings, stabilized himself in mid air, dodged the one coming straight from him, and immediately rolled to the right. The whole person flashed left and right like a blink. In a moment, he shook the two dragons.


    Unexpectedly, after the three dragons rushed by, they turned around like living creatures and rushed towards Xiao Shili again.


    Xiao Shi knew that three old men were manipulating the dragon''s action. If he met ordinary people, he would be devoured by the golden dragon before he could react. But if he was a master, he would leave a huge flaw in front of the three old men as long as he could avoid the Golden Dragon''s attack. If he manipulated the golden dragon, he was afraid that he would not be able to use it twice. It was the best time to take advantage of the empty attack.


    It seems that the three elders also have absolute confidence in this move to turn Qi into dragon, and this move is undoubtedly the strongest move of the three. Even though we know that there are flaws, we are willing to take risks because it is the best move. Unfortunately


    Xiao Shili snorted. If he killed three people by taking advantage of this flaw, it would seem that he was not good enough. On the palm of his hand, a golden air stream was formed.


    Sanlao naturally knows that there is a fatal flaw in this move. The price of the so-called powerful attack is the weakening of defense. If there is only one person here at the moment, maybe we should consider it carefully before using this move. But at the moment, if three people are together, one side is three golden dragons. Can''t we kill each other.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, although the opponent''s speed is fast, he can only avoid his own attack. If he bites with the Golden Dragon''s speed, the opponent will not be able to avoid it. Besides, there are still three golden dragons! But the three did not expect that Xiao''s speed was far from the limit.


    Seeing that Xiao Shili had dodged the attack of the three golden dragons, he didn''t immediately turn to attack himself. The three people were both very happy when they were cold. It is true that the young people are still inexperienced and can''t see through such obvious flaws. It is true that they have all strength.


    However, the three escaped a disaster and did not recall Jinlong. This time, they controlled Jinlong and surrounded each other by means of control.


    Xiao Shili stood still and looked at a golden dragon. When the golden dragon was in front of him, he suddenly hit the dragon''s head with one blow. Although the air of gentian in his fist was not as strong as that in the Golden Dragon''s, it had the power of limit. He directly turned the Dragon''s head to the ground with one blow.


    With the explosion on the ground, the second dragon opened its tusks and bit it. Xiao Shili did the same and blasted the second Dragon into the ground. When the third dragon arrived, he reached out with both hands and grasped the dragon head directly. Suddenly, he threw his arm, and with the momentum of the Dragon head, he directly threw the dragon to the three old men in the rear.


    The three men were shocked to see that Jinlong was forced to turn the direction and rushed straight to him. Because Xiao Shili''s throwing power was too strong, even the master of the Dragon could not change the direction of the dragon. In panic, they jumped back one after another.


    The huge explosion immediately engulfed the place where the three people were standing. Among the smoke and dust, the three people on the ground behind were all ragged and bleeding. Even if they tried to escape in time, they were inevitably affected by the blow.


    Taoist priest Tiangang''s face was suddenly covered with a layer of black air. He was surprised and angry. The powerful killing skill that the three of them had practiced for a long time was actually used by the other side. In the end, it hurt him. He was shocked and angry, mixed with a strong sense of humiliation. Suddenly, his heart rose and he suddenly yelled, "don''t worry, kill that boy!"


    They all gave a big drink. The air of gentian around them suddenly rolled up like a storm and burned like a flame.


    awaken!


    Xiao Shili had already expected this scene. Since he was able to awaken, the other party must be able to do the same. In fact, he had been accumulating strength, waiting for this moment.


    This scene, is the other side''s last card, but also the end of the strength of the three.


    After entering the awakening state, the speed of the three people is completely different from that before. The higher the level of Qianlong xinjue, the greater the ability bonus after awakening. Xiao Shi can easily kill his soul when he leaves Shenglong''s awakening, which is in line with former Zhentian Xingcun. At this moment, all three people enter the dragon''s awakening, and their combat power can be imagined.


    Shenkai mountain villa is really hidden. These three people are not the number one in Shenkai mountain villa, but if you pull any one out, you can defeat Zhentian Xingcun completely. How can Zhentian Xingcun compete with Shenkai mountain villa without the help of kurgs!


    However, Xiao Shi left the corner of his mouth, but there was a sneer. It seemed that there was a smile in his mind.


    However, after all, they are only mortals.


    I admit that these three are very strong, but not strong enough to defeat myself.


    In this case, I am here to solve each other!


    This time, relying on their awakening, the three of them didn''t advance and retreat together as cautiously as before. Ape Ming rushed a little faster and was slightly ahead of the other two. The air of the gentian in his right hand condensed and turned into a huge dragon head. In the roar, the dragon head came straight at Xiao Shili.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s figure suddenly disappeared in front of him. The ape''s pupils stopped, and suddenly saw the golden dragon head flying high in the air. The dragon head in the air immediately began to dissipate and became shapeless, until it turned into a golden airflow and flew away. When it reached the highest point, only a lonely arm was left.

 Chapter 836

    Ape Ming was stunned to see that only half of his broken arm was left in front of him. Mori Bai''s broken bones and stubbles pierced out of the blood and flesh fault, which was extremely ferocious. A burning sensation suddenly came from his abdomen. The huge blade swung across and almost cut ape Ming''s thin body upside down. Xiao Shili held the roar of Yan devil in one hand, One sword threw Dr. Lu, who was once very mysterious in his heart, into the air.


    With the protection of gentian spirit, ape Ming was not immediately cut by this sword, but the gentian shield around his body was thinly about to disappear, his belly was thinly cut through, and the blood immediately spilled out.


    Tiangang and yinlongan are startled, and they rush to the rescue, but Xiao Shili''s wrist turns, and the second sword is cut down like thunder. In the shrinking pupils of Tiangang and Yinlong, ape Ming''s body is divided into two parts, bathed in the blood all over the sky, and his upper body is left in the air, throwing a last look of despair at them.


    "Ah


    Tiangang and Yinlong burst out a roar at the same time. Because of anger, or because of fear, the three people''s moves are the same. On their arms, they also condense and conjure up a dragon head, which is divided into left and right sides to attack together. Their movements are old and steady, with a trace of madness.


    They are fierce, but in Xiao Shili''s eyes, their speed is extremely slow. Since the time for killing has come, their men are not tolerant.


    Between their consternation, Xiao Shili''s whole body was transformed into a virtual shadow. In an instant, it was behind them. Before the silver dragon had time to turn around, the flaming broad sword burst through his chest, and his whole body was engulfed by the flame. The old man''s face still had an incredible expression, and his flesh and blood were slowly charring and burning out, Put it in the air.


    Taoist priest Tiangang watched the fly ash of the silver dragon float past his eyes. At this moment, he wanted to leave, but it was too late. When he tried to run away with his back to his opponent, he suddenly lost his intuition below his knee and fell to the ground with two broken legs.


    Xiao Shili released his five fingers and recalled the artifact. He walked slowly to the old Taoist who was still struggling to crawl forward. He squatted in front of each other and said faintly, "tell me the whole story of everything, please don''t die."


    Tian Gang raised his head. His eyes were full of resentment, resentment and fear. He could not help but shrink back. But he gritted his teeth and said, "if you want to kill them, you can kill them. No nonsense. Today, even if you kill us and other three people, the fate of your chess pieces will not change."


    "Good." Xiao Shili had a smile on his face. "It''s meaningless to live in this world when one''s legs are broken. If it''s me, I''d like to have someone cut me. As a result, I''m just thinking about how you take care of my childhood. I''m just what you want."


    As he spoke, a thin blade of Qi came out of his finger tip. He waved it at will and immediately cut off half of the palm of his right hand and five fingers.


    The blood gushes out. Tiangang closes his eyes and tries his best not to cry out. At this moment, Xiao Shili''s eyes coagulate and suddenly starts his soul leap to the other side.


    Under the sharp pain of Tiangang, the mind could not condense naturally, and the next second was occupied directly. Xiao Shili''s eyes gradually become empty, and he begins to read each other''s memory quickly, and his expression is constantly changing.


    After the fighting among ye ruoqing, Chu Yifeng and Yu Ran subsided, they gradually approached the battlefield. Looking at the dead ape on the ground, ye ruoqing gently closed her eyes and couldn''t bear to watch. After all, Shenkai mountain villa was kind to her. Although the three elders'' mind changed a lot today, looking at her death, ye ruoqing still felt a little guilty.


    Rain ran has long hidden behind ye ruoqing, the death of the three elders, the impact on her is undoubtedly greater. Chu also breeze stupidly stood for a long time, suddenly murmured a way, "my father?"


    His expression was distorted, his voice suddenly became frightened, and he roared, "where''s my father?" Looking around, I never saw my father,


    The three men had just been far away from the battlefield for fear of being affected by the fighting among the four men. In addition, the smoke and dust swept around the battlefield, so they did not see the situation in the battlefield. Seeing that ape Ming is dead and Tiangang is disabled, Chu Yifeng can''t find his father. His heart is drowned by anxiety, fear and uncertainty.


    Yu Ran silently holds Chu Yifeng''s hand, but he throws it away. He suddenly runs to Xiao Shili, grabs it as his chest and roars, "where is my father? What have you done to my father?"


    Xiao Shili opened his eyes, and his face was also very gloomy. He was reading the memory when he was suddenly interrupted. He immediately kicked Chu Yifeng on his chest, kicked him tens of meters away, and hit him directly into the ruins.


    "Shili!" Ye ruoqing frowned slightly, but seeing the expression on Xiao Shili''s face, she guessed that he got some information from Tiangang, so that he fell into depression.


    So he walked up to him and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Xiao Shili looked at the girl. His cold face slowly eased down. After a few seconds, he slowly said, "I know who is the person who secretly manipulates all this."


    "Who is it?" Ye ruoqing''s expression is dignified. If the previous war between Xiao Shili and Zhentian Xingcun was only due to the enmity between them, then until Zhentian Xingcun was defeated and died, his body was suddenly taken away by Li Zimu. It seems that there is a major conspiracy hidden in it. Judging from Li Zimu''s previous behavior and performance, He had planned all this for a long time, and at the end of the battle, he would take away the dead Party''s body. If Xiao Shili was the loser, I believe the result would be the same.


    However, Li Zimu could not have brewed such a major conspiracy alone. He always represented the position of the college. With the appearance of the three elders later, everything became clear without saying anything. Shenkai villa must have been involved in the conspiracy. In fact, the people who secretly planned the conspiracy need not say Xiao Shili, but ye ruoqing has already guessed it.


    "You have guessed it." Xiao Shili turned his head and looked at the sky in the distance. "Unfortunately, even these three senior people in Shenkai villa have never seen the real face of the headmaster. You must be the same."


    Ye ruoqing shakes her head. She has never seen what the headmaster looks like. She has the impression that the founder of the villa is also the most famous man in the field of Shenji emissary, but she never shows her true face.


    The streets in the ruins are surprisingly quiet. The fleeing citizens should have been evacuated, but there is no sign of the military. There is so much noise here that the self defense forces should have sent troops long ago.

 Chapter 837

    At the same time, they saw their doubts from each other''s eyes. Xiao Shili opened his way from behind, "in a word, let''s go to other places to see the situation first."


    Rain ran looked at two people, timidly asked, "I... can I come with you?" A girl must be afraid to stay alone in such a place. Now Shenkai villa is not the place where she used to live. All the three elders are dead. She really doesn''t know what to do now. However, if sister ruoqing is with the people she likes now, she doesn''t know whether she will disturb them. Moreover, she is more or less worried, I''m afraid of Xiao Shili.


    Ye ruoqing came forward and took her little hand, "little fool, of course you have to be with your sister. Now the situation is a bit chaotic. Remember, don''t run around by anyone."


    Rain ran nodded obediently, and looked at the ruins over there. In his eyes, he seemed to have a little resentment toward Xiao Shili, "that... Is also Feng Xuechang."


    Ye ruoqing looks at Xiao Shili. Xiao Shili didn''t mean to hurt each other. He was in a low mood just now. Naturally, he hated being bothered.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to stand up for a while. Xiao Shili was about to walk there when a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Ye ruoqing and Yu Ran are both happy. They run to Xiao Shi to leave. Yu Ran exclaims in surprise, "master miracle doctor!"


    Standing in front of them was master duozang. His cassock was dancing slightly in the wind. He stood up in front of them with one hand and gave them a smile.


    The three also saluted with their hands together. Xiao Shili was surprised and said, "master, why are you here?"


    Duo Zang''s eyebrows were slightly coagulated and said, "although I''m far away, I''ve been paying attention to the situation here. Now it''s the last moment. Can I find out and eradicate the mysterious man and smash his plot? At this moment, I''ll do my part?"


    Xiao Shili nodded, "if you can get help from the master, naturally it''s the best."


    Ye ruoqing and Yu Ran are both happy. The master has great powers, and he has thousands of abilities. If there is a master on his side, the chance of winning will be greatly improved.


    Duo Zang took a look at Taoist priest Tiangang, who was still breathless on the ground, and said, "benefactor Xiao, just now you have read this person''s memory with your soul leap. What''s the result? Do you know the true face of the mysterious man?"


    Xiao Shili shook his head in frustration. "It''s a pity that even these three old men haven''t seen the real face of that man. But I''ve already learned the identity of the other person. He is the so-called headmaster of Shenkai mountain villa. All the magic devices in the world are made by Shenkai mountain villa secretly. In the past ten years, this person has been working hard to find out the truth, They will send tens of thousands of magic machines to the selected people, which is exactly what you described


    Duo Zang''s face was a condensation, and he nodded, "then we will go to Shenkai villa immediately, kill this man, and return peace to the world."


    Ye ruoqing said, "the other party sent three elders of the villa to kill us. They must have been fully prepared. Moreover, the fighting spirit of kurgs has been taken away by the other party. I think it''s more important to recapture the fighting spirit of kurgs first."


    "Yes, if the other party absorbs the Oracle cells of kurgs, it will become more difficult to deal with." Xiao Shili also agrees that his defeat of kurgs is a close call. Winning in danger depends partly on luck. If kurgs comes back to life again, it''s hard to say whether he will win or not. Kurgs also hurt himself a lot with that blow. Although he can''t see it under normal circumstances, if he confronts with an expert, his disadvantage will be reflected immediately.


    After listening to the public''s opinions, duo Zang nodded, "that''s OK. After a long and fierce battle, you have some injuries. Now let me treat you first. Benefactor Xiao, you are the main force. You have the longest fighting time. Let''s start with you. "


    Xiao Shili waved his hand and pointed to the ruins, "there is a man who just got my foot. Now I don''t know whether he is alive or dead. Please have a look at him first."


    "Hum!" The rain ran hummed in a low voice and glared at Xiao Shili.


    Duo Zang laughs, "I''ve been kicked by you. It''s really conceivable. I don''t know what happened to this person to provoke us, benefactor Xiao?"


    Xiao Shili didn''t know that Yinlong, who died under his own hands, was the father of Chu Yifeng. He absorbed himself in reading his memory, but he didn''t understand what the other party was shouting at him. It doesn''t matter that he said, "this man is mostly a madman."


    Yu Ran''s face is full of anger. The second daughter doesn''t know whether Xiao Shili killed Yinlong or not. The latter suddenly disappears on the battlefield and doesn''t see the body. Maybe he escaped because he was defeated by the enemy. The three elders are enemies now, so ye ruoqing doesn''t care if he is dead. Yu ran only cares about it because of Chu Yifeng. At this time, he wants to ask, but he doesn''t dare to ask, If Xiao Shili really killed elder Yinlong, then he and Chu Yifeng would have formed a grudge. He was afraid to see this scene happen.


    Xiao Shili walks over, picks Chu Yifeng out of the ruins, puts it in his hand, and throws it into the middle of the clean street. It seems that this man has been knocked unconscious by that kick. Xiao Shili knew that the other party might be alive because he didn''t kill him. Otherwise, if he really wanted to take the other party''s life, it would not be as simple as searching for something.


    Duo Zang goes to Chu Yifeng, reaches for his hand and flicks the latter''s nose. He still has breath, so he puts his hands together and is ready to treat him. The old monk''s therapy can be described as superb. He didn''t do anything before. Before everyone reacted, he solved Xiao Shi''s poison, even if it can''t be said to be the strongest therapy in the world, It''s definitely the fastest treatment.


    Yu Ran pours on Chu Yifeng, whispers his name, and painfully wipes the dirt on his face. "It''s OK, Yifeng. Soon the master will cure your injury, and you will wake up. We''ll look all over the city together, and we''ll find your father..."


    At this time, a warm liquid suddenly dropped on her face from the top, and then ran down her cheek. The rain ran reached out and touched her hand. Her hand was red, it was blood!


    You hurt yourself? But I didn''t feel any pain at all. Yu Ran turns his head in surprise, and his face turns pale because of fear.


    Duo Zang is standing beside him, preparing to treat Chu Yifeng. At the moment, a one foot wide sword runs through his chest. The body of the sword is red and engraved with a flashing rune. Blood flows down the body of the sword and drops on his face.

 Chapter 838

    The rain ran was so scared that he lost his face and screamed. He fell to the ground and hid behind.


    Ye ruoqing is also staring at this scene with wide eyes, as if petrified.


    Xiao Shi stood behind duo Zang, holding the hilt tightly with both hands, and staring at duo Zang''s back.


    Ye ruoqing finally returns to her senses, and hastens to push away Xiao Shili. Is Xiao Shili controlled by others? So... Since just now, there have been enemies in ambush?


    At this time, a burst of laughter suddenly into the ear, ye ruoqing immediately stopped, this laughter is from the flower hidden mouth.


    Duo Zang lowered his head, and the laughter came from his mouth. He couldn''t laugh a few times. Suddenly, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, but then he began to laugh.


    Ye ruoqing looked at the old monk''s body pierced by the sword. Her eyes suddenly became bewildered, and she murmured and shook her head in disbelief.


    "When did you find out?" Duo Zang coughed up a mouthful of blood and asked with a smile.


    Xiao Shili''s indifferent tone showed an unusual cold, "when you asked me to read the Taoist memory, you didn''t know the Taoist''s identity, and why did you know where I would get the information of the mysterious man? It just means that you know each other from the beginning. "


    Duo Zang laughed hoarsely, "yes, yes, it''s really the poor monk''s negligence."


    "You are always cautious, so you never show your true face to others. Although you know that none of them has ever seen your face, you are still worried that they will reveal your identity." Xiao Shili said, "that''s why you are anxious to confirm what I got from your memory. Unfortunately, in the end, it was your caution that exposed your identity."


    "Good." Duo Zang nodded, "go on, and then what?"


    "Most of your purpose is to mix with us and attack me at the opportunity. The purpose of healing is undoubtedly for this." Xiao Shili''s tone is still calm, "you have gained countless abilities from others over the years. It''s not difficult to hurt or trap me with just a few abilities."


    Although the matter has come to this point, ye ruoqing''s heart still can''t accept the scene in front of her. She can''t help crying, "but if he wants to do harm to you, he will be able to do harm to you, even if he doesn''t care about anything. Why did he save you?"


    "The three old men have made this very clear just now, but I didn''t understand it at that time." Xiao Shili sneered, and his eyes focused on duo Zang again. "I guess the other party''s goal must be to get the power of all the four battle spirits, so he needs me to help him solve Zhentian Xingcun. No, let''s fight each other. In the end, there will always be one party who will fall to gain profits from him. Finally, he will solve the rest by himself, Including helping me to improve my strength at that time, I also hope that I can lose both with Zhentian Xingcun. Is that right? Master dorzan. "


    Duo Zang laughs, "that''s right, Xiao Shili. Do you know what I appreciate most among the hosts of the four Shenji envoys? It''s not only because of the strong fighting spirit in your body, but also because of your brain. In this world of survival of the fittest, only people with brains can be at the top of the evolutionary chain, which is the essence of spiritual civilization."


    "Well, I''m sorry for you who have a bad head." Xiao Shili said coldly, "you can only be eliminated by this world."


    The rune on the body of the huge sword lights up, and the body of the sword immediately releases a raging flame, which engulfs the whole person of duozang. Xiao Shili raises his hand, and the blade passes through duozang''s body and cuts it from his chest and shoulder. The huge opening opens in the flames, and the blood gushes out like a fountain, but it is soon evaporated by the temperature of the flames.


    Duo Zang''s body gradually withered and dried up in the fire, and slowly fell down to the ground. When his body and the ground were almost at a 45 degree angle, the whole person suddenly jumped up from the ground and jumped back several meters.


    Clusters of air flow like a storm from the body of the volume out, will immediately wind all around the body of the flame. The skin of duozang''s whole body is almost carbonized to black, and the huge gap between the shoulder and the chest makes the distance between the head and the right shoulder seem very far away. However, as the gap slowly closes, it opens and closes automatically, and the burnt skin of the whole body gradually recovers its color and becomes full as water is injected into it.


    Self regeneration! Xiao Shi couldn''t do without giving his opponent this chance. He rushed to him with his sword, but duo Zang''s figure disappeared in the same place and flashed in another place in a moment.


    Does it move in an instant? Xiao Shili snorted, and immediately disappeared in the same place. Duo Zang disappeared again. Their figures kept flashing among the ruins, and finally stopped on the roof of a building.


    Dorzan was almost back to his original appearance at the moment. He said with a smile, "the eye of God of filfado can copy all the abilities seen by this eye. It''s your luck to meet me. The ability in my body can definitely let you make full use of this eye."


    Xiao Shili''s heart sank. Although there was only one person on the other side, it was more difficult to deal with than the three old men combined. It was just an ability of instant movement, which was so difficult to deal with. Unlike the skill of rowing, instant movement had many restrictions on its use, not only no requirements for distance, but also no restrictions on its distance. In this case, it had to be forced to move continuously to exhaust its strength.


    "You must be thinking now, force me to use my ability constantly, and then exhaust my strength?" Unexpectedly, duo Zang suddenly said what Xiao Shili thought and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, but compared with our current situation, this tactic is obviously impractical. Although the war spirit can give you strength, you still have to use your own physical strength and energy to use these forces. It can be said that the ability to use the war spirit is better than the ordinary ability, How many times more than that? "


    It''s true that Xiao Shili can''t keep up with his strength now, especially after using the eye of God to copy the instant movement just now, there was a sense of emptiness in his body. At this time, his lack of strength was reflected. Although he was given a strength supplement when filfado woke up, he had a series of battles since then, and he took a punch from kurgs, Now, I really can''t consume any more.


    "If I guess right, now you should have less than half of your strength. And the injuries on your body are constantly wearing away your strength

 Chapter 839

    Dodozang''s dry laughter came from a distance, "if you don''t kill me, you may never have another chance."


    "Well, if you can''t, I''ll change it?" Filfado''s voice then sounded from the bottom of his mind, more cold and deep than before. "Although I''m not interested in interfering in the enmity between you human beings, I don''t want to die in the hands of such a shriveled old man."


    "No Xiao Shili rejected each other in his consciousness.


    Phil fado was silent for a few seconds and said, "I remind you in advance that if you give me this body, it will consume the strength of your body. But I can extend the limit of your body to at least five times the strength. But if your strength drops below 10 (percent sign), you can''t call me any more."


    Xiao Shili once faced many magic emissaries, some of which were far better than himself, but as long as he knew each other''s ability, he had at least a 30 (percent) victory rate. But in front of him, I don''t know how many kinds of abilities he has accumulated. Even if he constantly uses his new abilities, he still has abilities that he doesn''t know, that is to say, he can never see into each other''s abilities.


    Ability is the source of Shenji''s battle. It is not only the spear to attack the enemy, but also the shield to defeat the enemy. No matter what kind of ability, before it is revealed, it has two attributes of attack and defense. The enemy does not dare to attack rashly when he does not know his opponent''s ability. There are countless variables in one ability.


    For Xiao Shili, the variables in duo''s body are as vast and profound as the universe. Any possibility has a chance to happen to each other. Some abilities are sharp swords, while others are traps. Under unknown circumstances, any ability may bring great threat to the enemy.


    Ye ruoqing looks at the confrontation between the two people on the roof of the building for nearly half a minute, but they still don''t move. Her heart can''t help sinking. After a person has a lot of abilities, he is really terrible. In terms of combat power, Xiao Shili is much better than the other party, but he is still restricted to death at the moment.


    After taking good care of Chu Yifeng, Yuran stands beside ye ruoqing and watches the battle in the distance. At this time, she can''t help but ask curiously, "sister ruoqing, brother Xiao has the power of war spirit. His strength should be much stronger than that smelly old monk. Why don''t you fight him?"


    Ye ruoqing looked at the distance and said, "because he doesn''t know what duo Zang''s ability is, the other party''s next ability may be a seal, a trap, or a poison. If he rushes up rashly, it will be his own fault."


    "But... Brother Xiao is so fast that he can kill the old monk before he responds." Rain ran asked again.


    That''s the problem. As soon as ye ruoqing''s eyebrows coagulate, duo Zang has the ability to move instantly. As long as he sees Xiao Shili''s attacking posture, he will move in a blink. In this way, Xiao Shili can''t kill the other side, but may fall into the trap set by the other side. Even if he hurts the other side, duo Zang can move in a blink and regenerate himself, Just now that sword penetrated its heart and failed to kill it, that is to say, it is useless to aim at the key.


    In this way, even if he made an attack, it was meaningless. That''s why Xiao Shili chose to stand still and prepare to find the opportunity to launch a meaningful attack.


    Ten minutes later, neither of them moved, looking into each other''s eyes.


    At the moment, it is the right choice to choose Static braking. Duo Zang thought that he was really Xiao Shili. At a glance, he saw through the key to the battle. Not only that, but also his own intention. In nature, when a powerful creature is facing its own weak creature, it will jump on it without hesitation, and so will human beings. When it encounters an opponent weaker than itself, the strong will undoubtedly launch an attack first. Because of this, there are so many examples of using less to win more and using the strong to win the weak.


    And this person, clearly has the power to kill himself in an instant, but can control himself and hold still. It''s really rare. After a few initial pursuits, he soon saw the situation clearly and became indifferent. Duo Zang''s heart is right. Xiao Shili is really the prey that he needs to deal with most.


    But if it''s always like this, it''s boring. Duo Zang''s mouth turned up immediately. In this case, let him adjust the atmosphere.


    With the sound of "Su", the ground in front of Dodo''s hiding place suddenly changed. A small carpet covered with blood appeared on the concrete masonry floor. On the floor, a man stood with a bow, holding two human severed limbs in his hands. His white robe was soaked in red by blood, and his whole body was covered with blood, if not his long purple hair, It''s hard to recognize Li Zimu.


    After Xiao Shili left, he apparently carried out a massacre in the base of the self defense forces. His face full of blood was still smiling.


    "How do you feel, my son?" Duo Zang looked at his son''s back full of blood, but he looked appreciative in his eyes and asked with a smile.


    "It''s never been better, father." Li Zimu turned his head and said with a wild grin, which made his originally gentle face become crooked and distorted.


    "So that man over there, are you sure you''ll kill him?" Duo Zang looks at Xiao Shili on the opposite roof.


    "No problem, of course." Li Zimu snorted with a smile and turned his eyes to the front. "You should have called me back earlier. I can''t wait to split him up."


    "Well, I''ll wait and see." Duo Zang looks like he''s waiting.


    Li Zimu''s figure flashed and used the skill of drawing the ground to quickly appear in front of Xiao Shili. His eyes were full of sarcasm and he stared at each other. The corner of his mouth went up and said, "Xiao Shili, it''s your pity that you didn''t kill me last time, but this time I''m going to kill you."


    Is the other crazy, or is the father and son both crazy? Xiao Shili frowned slightly, because he thought it was too boring, so could he let his son run to death?


    "Hum, look at your expression, I can''t help trying to kill you?" The ferocious color on Li Zimu''s face increased a bit, "since you are so strange, I''ll let you have a look!"


    After that, his arms slowly spread out, and his clothes were suddenly propped up, and then burst open. At this moment, the muscles of his lean body bulged out one by one. With the rapid expansion of his muscles, his body size also increased, and blue lines appeared on the exposed muscles.

 Chapter 840

    Kurgs, the power of the war soul?! Xiao Shili was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that he had been absorbed by the other party so soon.


    Li Zimu''s expression has completely changed. The gentle smile that has been hanging on his face has disappeared, and he turns to show a ferocious and bloodthirsty face. He stares at Xiao Shili and says with a smile, "well, now you and I also have the power of war spirit. This time, we can finally win, can''t we?"


    Before his words, Li Zimu''s face suddenly became distorted again. His whole face was completely filled with anger. He glared at Xiao Shili, and his whole body trembled and roared, "asshole! I will kill you this time! "


    The expression was pulled back again, and a bloodthirsty smile floated on the man''s face again. It seemed that he was constantly switching between two personalities.


    "Don''t worry, he will die. The opponent''s strength has been exhausted to the limit, but my strength is just full. There is not much suspense in this battle!"


    "Leave that boy a breath, I must kill him myself!" Li Zimu roared in a furious voice in his mind.


    "Oh? That would be a headache. I''d like to kill him myself. " Li Zimu''s mouth turned up and a cold jealousy flashed in her eyes. "Then take his head to ye ruoqing and ask her what she likes about this guy!"


    Xiao Shili looked at each other silently and listened to each other''s shouting and taunting without saying a word.


    Hum, my father said that he had a deep mind. I don''t think it''s so good. Li Zimu sneered in his heart. Although the absolute limit power is very strong, the only weakness is that it takes time to improve the physical attributes. Moreover, it can only be improved when entering the combat state. If you exit the combat state for five minutes, the improved attributes will be reduced to the initial value.


    The definition of combat state is that there must be at least one person who is willing to kill you and feel the intention of the other party before the combat state can be formed. Therefore, it is not feasible to improve the attribute in advance in a safe place and then fight with the enemy.


    In fact, they are constantly improving their physical attributes in the dark, and the other party has not seen through this! It''s so disappointing.


    But even if you see through it, it doesn''t matter. You can use the skill of delimitation to transfer instantly, and then continuously improve in the process of transfer. It''s a pity that the other party is really stupid, but can''t see through this.


    Then next, let me kill you, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance! Li Zimu felt that a certain attribute in his body had been promoted to the limit, and immediately burst out a wild laugh and rushed to Xiao Shili.


    Li Zimu''s figure is very fast. Ye ruoqing and Yuran don''t even see when it disappeared. They only see the place where it originally stood, leaving only the next red light. The terrible scene of kurgus just now reappears in front of us. In surprise, he could not help shouting at the same time, "be careful!"


    With the spatter of blood, Xiao Shili stood in the same place, almost without a defensive posture. A pale hand in front of him was deeply inserted into his chest.


    Li Zimu''s body wrapped in red light appeared before Xiao Shi left. He raised his eyes and looked at each other''s expression. The corners of his mouth rose strongly.


    "I''m surprised that I didn''t avoid it. Li Zimu couldn''t suppress the smile on his face at the moment. Are you really weak to such a degree, or do you have to avoid it? "


    Li Zimu five fingers a button, Xiao Shili immediately feel his chest beating heart is tightly grasped.


    "It''s a good feeling. It''s a way for you to kill Zhentian Xingcun, but you can''t imagine that you will die in this way."


    "Hahaha, good, good, great!" In Li Zimu''s mind, kurgus also said with a loud laugh, "well, use this move to kill that boy, and let him know the end of fighting against him!"


    Chu Yifeng knew that as long as he moved any one of his five fingers, he would die here in an instant for convenience. However, he still felt that he had more than enough to kill the boarder of the legendary spirit of filfado! What an achievement it is! I wish I could shout it out now and let the whole world worship and praise myself! Also want to let father see his real strength!


    Also, also want to let ye ruoqing understand, what she likes is just a waste like man, he is the only one who can match her!


    "You can''t imagine that during the time I was speaking, I actually promoted only one attribute." Li Zimu approached Xiao Shili''s face and said sarcastically.


    "As a matter of fact, I did." Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili said suddenly.


    Li Zimu was stunned, then humed and said with a smile, "don''t pretend to be wise, your death has become a foregone conclusion, and now bravado is useless."


    "To be exact, you have improved two abilities. If you want to attack me, besides speed, power is also indispensable. However, in such a short period of time, you can''t improve both attributes to the limit, so the first thing to consider is speed. Even if you don''t attack me and get a counterattack, you can save yourself, right?" Xiao Shili said faintly.


    Li Zimu''s face changed slightly, and he was undoubtedly right. But what surprised him even more was that he knew that he was secretly improving his attributes when he was talking, but why


    Heart read a turn, smile immediately back in the face, "you now think it''s too late."


    "You must have been surprised at the moment when you hurt me, right? I will be attacked by you." Xiao Shili continued, "I''ve always been in the fighting state. All my attributes should have been kept at the highest level. I can avoid your attack, can''t I?"


    Li Zimu''s face changed again. The other side was right. He had doubts, but only for a moment. It was true that the other side''s key was controlled.


    "What do you want to say?" Li Zimu sneered, "no matter what, I can kill you now."


    "Of course you can." Xiao Shili raised a hand, "however, I am the same."


    what? Li Zimu looked at the other side in doubt, either his ears were wrong, or the other side was crazy.


    Deliberately reduce their own defense, and then be hurt by mu''er? Duo Zang, who is watching the battle in the distance, frowns slightly at the moment. He is aware of Mu er''s attack way in advance, so he makes such a behavior. In this way, Mu Er can''t use the skill of rowing.

 Chapter 841

    The real fear of the other side is not mu''er, but the resurrection of kurgs from mu''er.


    "Mu''er! Get away from each other Duo Zang suddenly raised his voice.


    "What?" Li Zimu looked at his father inconceivably. What was his father saying? He could solve each other immediately. He told him to step down!


    Are you kidding? Does the father suddenly change his mind and want to save each other''s life? Even if the father wants to, he will not allow it.


    He then looked hard at Xiao Shili and said with a sneer, "it''s a pity that I won''t give you a chance. You will die in a moment."


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili looked at each other indifferently, "then try it."


    This guy... Li Zimu clenched his teeth secretly. He was a little uncertain. He was obviously controlled by himself, but he looked at each other''s expression, but he was calm and comfortable, as if the person who was caught by himself was not himself. Is this guy really not afraid of death?


    Asshole! In that case... The young master will help you!


    Li Zimu''s five fingers suddenly clenched Xiao Shili''s heart, but for the sake of safety, he also opened the ability of foresight.


    Hum, it''s just a bluff, but he didn''t die in his own hands. However, this guy''s acting skill is so high that even his father is hoodwinked by him.


    "Brother Xiao, I''ll take good care of ruoqing after you die." Li Zimu said with a smile. Without hesitation, his five fingers suddenly clenched. The red beating heart in his hand suddenly burst open between his five fingers!


    Xiao Shili''s whole body was shocked, and blood gushed from his mouth and nose at the same time. At the same time, Li Zimu''s face suddenly showed a frightened expression.


    "Ah He roared and tried to pull his arm out of his opponent''s chest, but one hand caught his arm and stopped it.


    Xiao Shili, who was already "dead", suddenly cut Li Zimu''s neck with a hand knife. As the hand knife passed a golden yellow line, Li Zimu''s body and head immediately separated, and blood gushed out of his broken neck, more than two meters high.


    Li Zimu''s head falls to the ground. After rolling several times, he faces Xiao Shili from a strange angle and looks at each other with wide eyes. It seems that he is still questioning all this.


    The last wisp of consciousness leaving the body: he has been broken heart by me, why can he still live


    Xiao Shili looked down at the falling head on the ground. The huge wound on his chest was healing rapidly with the naked eye. Light way in the mouth, "give you a suggestion, the next time you use foresight ability, you must choose a good object, many things can''t be decided in 0.5 seconds."


    "Pa pa pa." There was a burst of applause. On the roof of the building opposite, duo Zang patted his hands and said, "wonderful, wonderful, the ability" returns to light ". As long as the brain is not damaged, no matter how badly the body is injured, you can recover in a very fast time. Benefactor Xiao, it seems that you have learned a very useful ability from the old monk. It''s a pity, If mu''er knew that you had this ability, he would not fall into your trap. "


    Xiao Shili summoned the roar of the Yanmo in his palm. With a sword, Li Zimu''s body was swallowed by the fire.


    After the host was beheaded, kurgus could not revive again with his body. Xiao Shili finally eradicated the evil ghost of 500 million years ago in this world.


    Duo Zang closed his eyes to see this, showing deep regret.


    Xiao Shili looked at the other side at the moment and said sarcastically, "you don''t seem to care at all. I killed your son."


    For Li Zimu''s death, duo Zang didn''t show any emotion, and even applauded Xiao Shili''s layout. Compared with the death of his son''s life, he was obviously more concerned about the destruction of his body.


    After listening to Xiao Shili''s words, duo Zang smiles, and his voice is calm as usual. "He was defeated by you, because of his low ability. Besides, I have already given him a hint. In the long chain of evolution, such incompetent people are bound to be eliminated. There is no blood, no flesh and blood. Only the real strong can reach the top of the chain of evolution. "


    Duo Zang''s dry voice swept the earth with the roaring wind. Rain ran tightly pulls ye ruoqing''s sleeve, showing the expression of fear.


    Ye ruoqing frowned slightly. In order to evolve to the so-called highest level, this man seems to have lost his humanity. Obviously, there is no emotion in his heart. At the moment, the only thing that dominates his heart is the desire for power.


    "You are right, Miss ye ruoqing. Dodo Tsang suddenly said with a smile that man was born with a desire for power. In the evolution from ape to man, man learned to make weapons to kill enemies. Whether it was the stone age or the iron age, the first sign of man''s entering this era was the birth of weapons. Until now, this has not changed. No matter what kind of new technology has been developed, The first consideration of human beings is to use it on weapons. This is the evidence of human desire for power, and it is because of this that human beings can dominate the planet where all things gather! "


    The other side can hear the thought in his heart!? Ye ruoqing knew that this was another unknown ability, so she said, "can we lose humanity in order to gain strength?"


    "My dear girl, you are absolutely right." Duo Zang laughed, "when a person abandons those boring emotions, he is no longer a humble human, but a God."


    Xiao Shili then began to laugh, "do you want to be a God? Ha ha, that''s a good idea. The so-called God always lives in stories made up by people, but I believe that after you die, not many people will remember you. "


    Duo Zang was about to speak when he suddenly felt that the scenery in front of him had changed. In the blink of an eye, he had come to Xiao Shili.


    The art of delimiting land? Does the opponent use the skill of delimiting the ground to pull himself over, thinking that he can attack himself in this way? Duo Zang smiles in his heart and uses instant movement immediately, but at the same time, Xiao Shili''s figure disappears in the same place.


    The two figures immediately appeared in the air at the same time. It seemed that there was a fire mark in the air. One of Duo Zang''s arms was burning and fell to the ground. He was slightly surprised. This is... Double displacement!


    The most practical part of instant movement in combat is that it can avoid the enemy''s sight and movement, but it must be aimed at the object with movement power of 1.


    That is to say, a takes the lead in attacking B. B uses instant movement at the moment. Even if a also uses instant movement, it can''t catch up with B at the moment. And double displacement means that the other party can move twice at the same time in the same space. In the law of the world, such an action can''t be realized, but with the help of other methods

 Chapter 842

    The other side first uses the skill of delimiting the ground to move himself to the front. When he uses instant movement, he also uses instant movement. This means that the other side can move twice at the same time. As long as he tracks his breath, he can move to the same place at the same time.


    This is indeed a rare method. Duo Zang felt the burning of the flame attached to his broken arm and gave a snort in his heart. However, the skill of rowing the ground is different from instant movement. He must use the ground as the medium. As long as he doesn''t touch the ground, the other side can''t use it any more.


    His body then stagnated from the air and stood in the air with the wind.


    When Xiao Shili started his two abilities at the same time, he worried that the other side would have the ability to fly to the sky, so this move would lose its effect. Unexpectedly, worry has become a reality. Feitian is not a rare ability. There must be such ability in ancient powers, and the powers on duo Zang are all inclusive.


    Duo Zang was floating in the air, and his broken arm was born again. Looking down at Xiao Shili from the sky, he said with a smile, "I said that as long as my ability is not exhausted, you can''t kill me, but you don''t have to wait until my ability is exhausted. It must be your strength that will be exhausted first."


    Before he finished speaking, the old man''s body was suddenly pierced by a white light. Duo Zang opened his eyes wide and looked at somewhere on the ground.


    Among the ruins, ye ruoqing holds a gun in both hands, aiming at the old monk in the air.


    I''m careless! Unexpectedly ignored that wench, duo Zang regarded Xiao Shili as a great enemy, and focused on each other from beginning to end, but forgot that there was not only one host of the four battle spirits.


    With this girl standing in the way, it will undoubtedly disturb their layout. If they cooperate with each other, it will be more harmful to them. Thinking of this, duo Zang''s eyes will lock on the ground and ye ruoqing will move in an instant.


    However, a strong burning sensation came from behind at this moment. While the strong heat enveloped him in an instant, there was an ice like coolness in his heart. Duo Zang was so frightened that before he started the instant movement, the burning heat passed through his body.


    Xiao Shili''s sword cuts to duo Zang''s head, but it is slightly flashed by the other side. The sword cuts straight down from his right shoulder to his crotch. Duo Zang''s body is vertically divided into two parts from top to bottom, and his flesh and viscera are scattered in the air like rain.


    Xiao Shi couldn''t look at each other''s broken limbs. He swung his sword and quickly looked for each other''s head. But after all, he couldn''t catch up. The half of his body connecting his head immediately disappeared in front of him.


    This time, he won''t make the same mistake again. Xiao Shili immediately moves and appears behind ye ruoqing and Yu Ran. With duo Zang''s cunning, he seems to be running for his life, but he will take this opportunity to attack the two girls.


    As Xiao Shili expected, he appeared a few seconds later than duo Zang. The old man''s body was only half, and a thin arm was still quickly stretched out to grasp ye ruoqing.


    Because of the appearance of Xiao Shili, duo Zang was forced to withdraw the attack halfway and disappear again. Xiao Shili was about to pursue, but suddenly noticed that a purple aperture appeared at the feet of the two girls.


    Ye ruoqing is aware of the movement behind her. Just as she is about to turn around, Xiao Shili stops her and says, "don''t move!"


    Looking at the aperture on the ground, there was a faint light flow in the area surrounded by the aperture, and the information of this ability immediately appeared in Xiao Shili''s mind.


    Ancient power: The Curse of herarik.


    Effect: the life within the Curse range will be affected by the curse. No matter what ability is used, the ability will be transferred to the curse releaser. Unless the effect is broken, it will not be affected by the environment such as landform for a limited time. If the life goes out of the Curse range without permission, it will lose all its abilities and transfer to the curse releaser.


    Note: after the ability is launched, the caster who can''t cast the spell can''t release it, but the existing time of the curse can be set. The maximum existing time of the curse can''t exceed five hours.


    Ye ruoqing and Yu Ran also noticed the strange aperture at their feet. Yu Ran stepped back and asked in fear, "what''s this?"


    "Don''t move." Xiao Shili frowned and said, "this is herarik''s curse. As long as you use your ability or go out of this aperture, your ability will be acquired by duo Zang."


    "Ah..."


    "What?"


    The two girls had different expressions, but they both showed extraordinary surprise. Rain ran said with worried face, "how can this happen? What shall we do? "


    "Don''t move here. I''ll find a way to break the curse." Xiao Shili comforts the two girls and stops his eyes on ye ruoqing''s face.


    Ye ruoqing nodded to him, "don''t worry, we will stay here and never let the ability be taken away by that guy."


    "Ha ha ha." With a series of sharp strange laughter, duozang''s incomplete body appears in the sky of a building not far away, and half of the missing body has begun to regenerate gradually.


    "In this way, you will not be able to attack together." Duo Zang bared half of his lips and said with a twisted smile, "ruoqing, you also have a very precious war spirit in your body. These are the sources of my evolutionary power. How can I let you die? Although you can get Oracle cells after killing you, it''s fresher to extract them alive, isn''t it? "


    "Damn it." Ye ruoqing''s cheek was slightly red, and he scolded.


    If there are self-defense forces or civilians around now, they can use soul leaping to surround each other with countless parts. But it''s really strange. From just now on, this block seems to have become a dead city. Half of the soldiers have not seen the shadow of the army that was active in the city before.


    "Don''t look for it any more. The army you expect is impossible." Dozang said with a low smile, "just when you were fighting with kurgs, my secret agents had sneaked into various countries. If the situation is not so bad, the heads of governments of all countries have been under my control. Of course, Japan is also in it. Now the global human military forces are all in my hands, and now I am, As the master of the earth, the earth will only follow the trajectory I set. Do you have any opinions about that? "


    Xiao Shili and ye ruoqing look at each other. Judging from the current situation, what the other party says is probably true. Moreover, Xiao Shili believes that Shenkai villa does have such power, and ye ruoqing''s eyes also confirm this.

 Chapter 843

    "But I''m different from those ordinary people." Duo Zang''s tone suddenly changed from overwhelming power to emptiness, and at the same time, he exuded a trace of fanaticism. "These are just a small Prelude before the beginning of the movement. For me, these ants like human beings have no ruling value at all. I just want them to be quiet for a while, and don''t disturb my eating process, Now you and I are the only ones who are on the way to becoming a God, and I am destined to devour you and become the ultimate God. "


    Xiao Shili snorted, and his wings spread out behind him.


    "Oh, please don''t move." The corner of Duo Zang''s mouth raised a strange smile. "Look at your feet, you''ll know what I''m talking about."


    Xiao Shili looked at the ground, and his eyes were shocked. The circle of light around ye ruoqing and Yuran expanded. He even surrounded himself.


    Damn, this time, I really fell into the trap of the other party. First, I will lead myself to the curse of herarik, and then I will distract myself by speaking. The other party''s goal is not ye ruoqing, but myself?


    Xiao''s heart sank, but the information read by the eye of God, herarik''s curse didn''t have the ability to change the scope deliberately, how could it be


    Is it... A flash in his mind, the ability to increase? Similar to Anne''s replication, it can enhance the effect of some abilities, which is not easy to think of.


    "You''re right." Duo Zang''s body has now returned to its original state, and said with a smile, "now you stay there, waiting for me to absorb you one by one."


    Xiao Shili could not help but feel heavy at the moment. If he forced himself out of the Curse range, it would be OK for him to get the other abilities. The key is the eye of God, which is his source of strength. As long as he has the eye of God, he can get new abilities anytime and anywhere.


    The question is, will herarik''s curse affect the eye of God? The eye of God is not an ordinary ability, but Xiao Shili is not sure about this.


    "I don''t know." "The eye of God is my exclusive ability. Most of the abilities of copying and stealing are invalid to the eye of God, but this kind of passive curse is the first time I have encountered it," he said in his mind


    In other words, in his opinion, the possibility of being taken away is 100%. Because I must not take this ability to risk, even if the probability of being taken away is only 1%, I can not gamble that 99%.


    "One thing, though, is that this ability will be automatically released in five minutes." Said filfado suddenly.


    "What?" Xiao Shi couldn''t help frowning.


    "It''s not a limitation of ability, it''s a deliberate act of the caster. That is to say, the other party only needs to lock us in this curse for five minutes. " Phil fado said, "just imagine, if the other party wants to capture the Oracle cells in your body, in other words, my soul, it must enter into this circle and approach us before we can do it, but in this way, the other party will also be cursed, so this circle must have time limit."


    Xiao Shili understood that, indeed, in the message of herarik''s curse, it was true that the caster could not lift the curse by himself, but could set the time when the curse existed.


    That is to say, duo Zang is confident that he can solve himself in five minutes, but... Is that possible? Even if one''s ability is blocked, as long as the other party uses the ability, one can immediately copy it. Otherwise, one can use it. In this way, as long as the other party uses the ability, one''s ability will not be exhausted. Moreover, gentian power and devil''s wing are not soul abilities. If the other party uses ordinary physical attacks, they should be able to defend them.


    Of course, the other side has another way, that is, to endlessly impose a curse until they are trapped. However, one curse continues and cannot be repeated in the same area. When the curse runs out of time and the other side applies the second one, there is enough space in the middle to escape.


    "I don''t know why, I suddenly have an ominous premonition." Fairfax is a multi-channel voice.


    Xiao Shili didn''t have any countermeasures in his mind at the moment. He could only stare at each other''s figure tightly. He wanted to see how the other party would solve himself in five minutes.


    Besides... There are only three minutes left.


    In Shibuya, 50 kilometers away from Ginza district, the street buildings here have turned into ruins.


    In the middle of the ruined cross street, more than a dozen people stood with their backs to form a circle. Between the collapsed buildings and the broken streets, a man was slowly approaching the crowd.


    "What''s the matter with all this? All of a sudden, there are so many magical agents coming out of nowhere!" The Fat Dragon looked around and cried with an urgent look.


    "In this world, only Shenkai villa can make such a large number of Shenji envoys." Chiba Xiangyu low way.


    "There are so many. Yakuza is not at the same level as Shenkai villa." He chewed gum and blew a big bubble.


    "Let''s not talk about these boring things, but what should we do now?" Iwasaki said anxiously and angrily. He looked back at the girl and immediately shouted, "you have enough leisure."


    "Sorry, I''m used to chewing when I''m nervous." Qilaikui put up a hand, squinted and made a sorry gesture.


    Anne quietly looks at the figure in the distance. It''s hard to deal with. There are nearly 30 people on the other side, all of them are extremely powerful. Their combat power is twice that of her own. If she didn''t happen to meet the people of the Huangwu group and rely on the other side''s eight gate iron rope array to defend for a while, I''m afraid that all of her people would be dead by now.


    Chang Kunyu looks at the direction of Ginza in the distance. Elder brother doesn''t know what''s going on now. This city seems to be filled with a strange magnetic field, isolating almost all the sounds. Maybe you can hear it a few meters apart, but no matter how far away it is. The whole city is as silent as a dead city.


    Originally, I was going to join my elder brother in Ginza, but I was stopped here. The bald leopard''s brain could not help but shed a little sweat. All of a sudden, these enemies are extremely strong. If we fight alone, I''m afraid anyone can easily kill themselves.


    But these two little girls are comfortable. The bald leopard looks back at the sleeping star moon sisters who are put on the shoulders by Fei Longkang. The latter stares at them immediately. "What are you looking at? Bald leopard, it''s your turn to hold them!"

 Chapter 844

    "Although we can hold on for a while by defense, we will be defeated by the enemy sooner or later." Iwasaki cried, frowning.


    "Don''t worry, my ability can double the time of the defensive array. Just hold on a little longer and wait for the self defense forces to rescue us!" Anne chuckled.


    "What time is it? You guys still have leisure to joke!" Iwasaki snorted angrily. He turned his head and was stunned. "What''s that?"


    In the ruins around, a large wave of ninjas in black night clothes suddenly emerged. These ninjas were so mysterious that they didn''t even know when they came near.


    Nearly a hundred ninjas quickly approached the Shenji emissary in front of them. Their swords were painless and their darts were released like rain. They directly attacked him.


    Iwasaki and Chiba Xiang looked at each other, at this time do not break through more to wait for when!


    When the defensive array was removed, more than a dozen people were killed at the same time. The people in Shenkai villa were also surprised and rushed to fight. However, these ninjas were too fast. Some of the non combat types of Shenji couldn''t react immediately and were hit.


    The most important thing for a team to do is to cooperate with each other''s abilities. In fact, less than half of the more than 30 people are really fighting. At this moment, when they are attacked by surprise, they have no time to gather their formation. In addition, they are attacked from both sides. In less than five minutes, more than 30 people are all dead on the spot.


    The rest of the two sides looked at each other through the corpses on the ground. It seemed that the Ninjas got some recognition and immediately killed the people again.


    Unable to determine what the identity of these ninjas, in the face of each other''s undifferentiated attack, people have also put on a posture.


    At this time, Chiba Xiang suddenly raised his hands and yelled, "wait, you are friends of Sakura gate!"


    After hearing this, ninjas can''t help but slow down, and some of them still rush over.


    At this time, all ears suddenly sounded a gentle voice, "stop it."


    When ninjas heard this sound, they immediately stopped without delay, which shows that their training is good.


    Behind all the ninjas, a girl in a white kimono came out. All the men in front of her could not help but shine.


    The girl''s appearance can only be described in two words: gorgeous. Under the snow-white kimono, she is more like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. It makes people feel that such a woman should not appear in such a battlefield full of blood and death.


    The girl''s face is pure and lovely, but there is an indescribable beauty in her bright eyes. The man who has been swept by her eyes feels hot all over, and a slight drunkenness rises in his mind. His eyes stay on the girl''s face for a long time, and he is reluctant to move away. When the other person''s eyes move away from his face, there is an incomparable loss in his heart, even Chiba Xiang Iwasaki, Chang Kunyu and other people who are usually calm also feel a little difficult to support themselves at the moment.


    There are also many beauties on the other side, such as tanse Kui and Anne. However, in front of the girl, she suddenly looks gloomy.


    Is the other party from Sakura gate? Iwasaki also noticed that these ninjas were embroidered with a small cherry blossom mark on their chest. He could not help admiring Chiba''s subtle insight.


    "Who is your excellency?" Cherry Luo a pair of beautiful eyes quietly looking at Chiba Xiang, voice Qingmei circulation, listen to the presence of men''s heart is a bang.


    Once upon a time, I heard that there are still two Ninja families in existence today. Among them, Sakura gate is famous for its flattering skills. Today, it really deserves its reputation.


    Chiba Xiang looks at this woman''s posture and appearance. Most of her appearance is the leader of the cherry blossom sect. She must have high charm. If she is not careful, she will lose her mind. She immediately holds her breath and tries not to touch each other''s eyes.


    "We are just idle people who are suddenly besieged by the enemy here. Thanks to your timely help, we can get out of the predicament. If I guess correctly, Miss Yingluo should be the leader of the cherry blossom sect."


    Yingluo didn''t answer the other party''s question. She said lightly, "idle people? I don''t think so. You and these people on the ground all have the power we don''t know. If I guess correctly, those behind you should be Yakuza''s friends. "


    Iwasaki saw each other looking at him, immediately nodded and said in a loud voice, "so what?"


    "In that case, you are our enemies." Ying Luo''s face is one Lian, already prepare to make the order of the attack.


    Although Chiba Xiang and others didn''t want to be enemies with each other, they knew that it was difficult for them to reconcile, so they had to concentrate on each other and prepare to fight.


    The atmosphere in the middle of the street became tense again.


    wait a minute! At this moment, Chang Kunyu suddenly called, "excuse me, miss, do you know Xiao Shili?"


    Yingluo''s hostile eyes suddenly stopped, "what do you say?"


    Chang Kunyu and others have heard Xiao Shili say something about Sakura gate. If they fight Yakuza, Sakura gate is also a powerful force that can be used. They have just been swayed by flattery. Although they heard Chiba Xiang say "Sakura gate", they didn''t respond to it. They didn''t say it until they were awakened by the killing in the battlefield.


    Chang Kunyu then said, "my elder brother once mentioned your door to me. When I came to Tokyo, I should have visited you, but I had no choice but to be in a hurry. Accidents happened all the time. Unexpectedly, I just met you here."


    The hostility in Yingluo''s eyes disappeared in an instant, and his face became relaxed. The ninjas, who tended to encircle the crowd, retreated and stood behind Yingluo.


    In all the people''s expressions of surprise or doubt, Yingluo bowed deeply to Chang Kunyu and said, "little girl, I don''t know you are a friend of the master. How offensive you are. Please forgive me. What''s the identity of the others?"


    Chang Kunyu pointed to Chiba Xiang and said, "these three, like us, are all my elder brother''s friends. A group of people over there... Who used to be Yakuza people, now they have been subordinated to my elder brother."


    Although the two groups of people are in different camps, the situation at the moment is obviously not just the dispute between Xiao Shili and Yakuza. Shenkai villa''s secret agent suddenly came to Tokyo and launched an indiscriminate attack on all the forces in the city. Just now, they were forced to join hands to fight against Shenkai villa. In the current situation, it is better to have more allies who can cooperate temporarily than more enemies.


    Although Iwasaki and others are dissatisfied with being drawn to the opposite camp in this way, they also know that only in this way can they avoid the attack of Sakura gate, so they can only acquiesce.


    What surprised both Chiba Xiang and Iwasaki is that when Xiao Shili got involved with one of the two major Ninja families in Japan, and Yingluo, as the head of a family, has a large number of elite ninjas under his command, which is one of the most powerful groups in Japan. It''s unbelievable that he actually called Xiao Shili the master.


    Others also found that the Ninjas of Sakura gate were all women. Although they were covered with black cloth, they could see that they were all attractive. The tight night clothes made their bodies concave and convex, which made them extremely hot. Feilong and several frivolous people in Huangwu group looked at each other in the eyes, and their mouths were already swallowing.


    Yingluo then bowed to the crowd apologetically, lifted up and asked, do you know what happened here?


    Everyone was silent. Iwasaki touched Chiba with his elbow. Please explain.


    Chiba Xiang cleared his throat. I''m afraid it''s hard for ordinary people to accept these words, but he told Yingluo about it.


    But Yingluo''s reaction is very calm. Maybe Ninja is a special existence for the world itself, so he can treat strange things in the world with a peaceful attitude. Just light way, "those who have the same ability as you, are attacking this city, seems to be an attempt to occupy government agencies at all levels, self defense forces are trying to stop, but the effect should not be big, by the way, master, where is he now?"


    When Yingluo asked this sentence, there was a trace of eagerness and joy in her eyes, which could be seen that this sentence was what she really wanted to ask.

 Chapter 845

    Chang Kunyu replied, "big brother may be in Ginza area, but this city seems to be blocked by some force, and the voice outside can''t be heard at all. We''re not sure if big brother is still there."


    Yingluo eyes light a joy, busy way, "can you allow us to go with you, please!"


    Of course, there is nothing to refuse. People can even say that they can''t get it. All of a sudden, they have added so much fighting power out of thin air. Even if they meet Shenkai mountain villa''s Shenji emissary, they are sure to fight against it. And who doesn''t want to go with groups of beauties. Just to hear the girl''s last "please", many men have been waving their hearts and nodding their heads.


    As the leader of the team, Chiba Xiang, Chang Kunyu and Iwasaki Kozo also nodded quickly.


    "These smelly men... Tanse Kui snorted bitterly.


    "Isn''t that good? With these beauties to block the arrows for us, we will be much more relaxed all the way." Anne said with a smile.


    Hearing the two girls talking, the bald leopard only feels a chill behind her. The woman is really a terrible animal


    There are only two minutes left.


    Xiao Shili looked up at the floating flower in the air. At this moment, the other side finally stretched out a hand, and a black cloud appeared immediately above the palm.


    Space storage! Xiao Shili''s right eye immediately copied this ability, but found that it was just a common auxiliary ability, which could delimit a part of the different dimensional space as a place to store things, and users could store or take things out at any time.


    With the disappearance of the black cloud, a piece of black crystal like material appeared in Duo Zang''s palm. It was about 40 cm long. From a distance, it looked like a tombstone, reflecting a strong luster under the sky light.


    But in the next second, the airspace around duo''s hiding place suddenly became dark, much darker than the surrounding sky. Compared with the whole sky, it was like a drop of thick ink on the white paper.


    There is no doubt that it has the function of absorbing light. At the moment, it has been completely covered by a mass of black fog.


    What the hell is that? Although separated by a very long distance, Xiao Shili could still feel a very bad feeling from the object, just like a sense of extreme panic in his heart when he was in the dark for a long time and couldn''t see the light.


    Is that what filfado said about the bad feeling? Although I don''t know what it is, from the self-confidence of duozang, it undoubtedly has some powerful power.


    Xiao Shili, ye ruoqing and Yu Ran, who are under herarik''s curse, are on guard and watch each other''s actions closely.


    But there was an unexpected surprise.


    Duo Zang raised the mysterious black object with both hands and suddenly inserted it into his chest. Under the blood, the darkness in the surrounding airspace seemed to be instantly inhaled into his body.


    In the brightening sky, the crystal stele was deeply embedded in duozang''s thin chest. The black lines on his skin, like snakes, spread from the stele buried in the flesh and blood to all parts of his body.


    In the twinkling of an eye, duozang''s whole body was covered with black lines like a tree vine, and bulged from his body like a blood vessel.


    At this moment, Xiao Shili''s mind suddenly received the emotion from Phil fardo, which was a kind of extreme shock, doubt, incredible emotion.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili realized that the situation was not right. What could make Phil fardo react so strongly


    Shenxunnai''s figure also appeared behind ye ruoqing, with the same strange expression on his face. He looked at the changing duo Zang in the air and murmured, "it''s impossible..."


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Shili''s heart sank and asked, "what is that?"


    "That breath... Is that person''s..." Shen Xun Nai''s tone showed a deep dignified, at the same time, there was a trace of disbelief.


    The black streaks, like blood vessels, spread on duo Zang''s body, gradually differentiated and opened. Under the black diffusion, they gradually condensed and formed, and became armor and attached to his body.


    Xiao Shili suddenly realized that dozang''s use of herarik''s curse to trap himself and others was not to lock them in and then attack them with some powerful ability, but to limit the actions of himself and others, so that his ongoing "ceremony" would not be disturbed.


    The black armor gradually covered duozang''s whole body. At the moment, his body was in the air and looked like a strange sculpture. Those armor like objects grew on his body, but they were not as bulky as ancient armor. They were close to the bottom, giving a perfect sense of streamline. The protruding parts of his head, shoulders, elbows and so on looked very powerful.


    With the absorption and spread of the black armor, duozang''s originally thin and short body has become slender and full of strength and strength. There is a deep and strange smell everywhere.


    Looking from a distance, the man in the air at the moment is not like duo Zang at all. He suddenly falls down and falls on the ground.


    Good chance!


    Xiao Shili was so surprised that he couldn''t help but make a big move in his heart. Now as long as he uses the skill of rowing the ground and pulls the other side into the curse of herarik, he will win! The other party will also be limited by the ability to use within the scope of the curse. If he escapes from the scope of the curse, he will be useless!


    Just as Xiao Shili seized this opportunity and was ready to start the skill of delimiting the earth, a force in his body suddenly stopped him.


    "Phil fardo?" Xiao Shili frowned and didn''t know why the other party suddenly stopped him.


    "Don''t do that." His voice was as low as it had ever been. "If you don''t want to die now."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you still think he is duo Zang, you are wrong." Phil fado whispered.


    "Isn''t he?" Although Xiao Shili also felt the different breath from duo Zang at the moment, he still wanted to get confirmation from filfado.


    "Soon you will understand." Phil faddo.


    At this time, the armor of duozang''s whole body suddenly shines up, and the white lines twinkle on the armor, just like the lines drawn by a pen, just like the meridians branching under the surface of the skin. Each line is shining white, which makes people unable to look directly at it.


    This is... Xiao Shili''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the figures of Zhentian Xingcun and Li Zimu suddenly appear in his mind, and the blue patterns on the surface of their bodies.


    No, compared with those two people, duozang''s form at the moment is more like... Himself!


    Xiao Shili''s heart beat sharply this second. He couldn''t help raising his hand and looking at his arm. The black surface was like armor wrapped around his skin. On the dark skin, a blazing fire line extended from his wrist and twisted on the back of his arm. The red light was flowing slowly like magma.


    The other''s shape is so similar to his own. The only difference is that the armor on the other''s body is a bit more ferocious than his own, and the light flow on the armor surface is also snow white.


    Four battle spirits!


    It''s also the last war spirit left but not appearing!


    Xiao Shili vaguely remembers that his opponent''s name seems to be xiusart. However, he was already killed by filfardo in the last war. It was in order to kill him that filfardo used the forbidden technique, which led to the destruction of ancient human beings.


    One of the four war spirits that should have been destroyed still exists in the world. What''s the matter?


    "Fernando, am I wrong?" One side of the God smoked Nai staring at the front of the dark was white light around the figure, murmured.


    Filfado did not speak, but his eyes, apparently, were dazed.


    At this time, he combined with the war spirit of xiusart, matched with duozang after awakening, and moved slowly towards this side.


    It''s really surprising that the soul of susart still exists in this world, but it''s also surprising that why dodozang and the war soul of susart have been combined in such a short time. Shenchenai shakes his head and thinks that the black stone slab is undoubtedly the instrument that seals the soul of susart, Dortsang should be the first attempt to combine with the soul of susart. According to common sense, even the Oracle cell could not be formed in such a short time, that is to say, susart''s consciousness would not wake up so soon, let alone complete the soul fit.

 Chapter 846

    As soon as Phil fardo''s eyes were fixed, the breath from the other person came into his heart. This breath was undoubtedly the person''s.


    When Duo Zang was ten meters away, he raised his head. To his surprise, his face had changed now. It was not duo Zang''s dry and wrinkled face, but a beautiful young man''s face.


    A man''s face is extremely beautiful. If it is not for his strong and slender body, it is almost difficult to distinguish his gender. However, there is a deep evil in his eyes. The evil smile rising from the corner of his mouth also makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    If the person in front of him is still duo Zang, then he has completely changed another form. Xiao Shili was surprised. Even if the war spirit and the host awakened, the host''s * * would remain the same. What is the man in front of him


    "How long has it been since I saw the sun?" The man said with a smile and looked up at the sky. His beautiful face showed a look of fascination, which made people feel that it was not an affectation, but a feeling from the heart.


    Phil fardo snorted, "soussart!"


    It seemed that he could feel each other''s soul. When the man heard each other''s name, he turned his head slowly. He seemed to notice the two people in front of him at this moment, and his face slowly showed a smile. "Lord of filfado, miss shenxunnai, are you awake, too?"


    They did not speak, and their eyes were fixed on each other''s faces.


    "What time is it?" Xiusart looked around. "This kind of building... Well, has it been a long time since our time?"


    There was no sound in the room. Only the man was smiling and talking to himself.


    "So it is. It seems that I really slept a long time." He stretched himself and sighed.


    "Five hundred million years ago, I killed you." Filfado finally said one.


    "500 million years? It''s been so long? " But xiusart''s focus was on the first half of the other''s words. He looked slightly surprised, and then shook his head slowly.


    This man... It''s true that he majored in Sartre in heiyue city in ancient China 500 million years ago. There should be no mistake in the dialogue started by filfado Ho Chi, but


    Xiao Shili suddenly asked the other side, "Hello, where is duo Zang?"


    "Duo Zang?" Susart tilted his head for a moment, then laughed again. "You mean this guy?"


    He suddenly stretched out a hand and inserted it into his body. As his body trembled, his arm slowly pulled out, but he dug out an almost transparent figure from his body.


    That''s Dozo! His thin body was struggling and dancing in mid air. His posture and expression were extremely painful. The whole person looked like a virtual shadow.


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned, and then his voice came from his mind, "with his ability, he can''t control xiusart. That guy is different from us. This kind of thing is nothing to him?"


    dog in the manger? Xiao Shili immediately understood that after duo Zang awakened the war spirit of xiusart and fused it with himself, his purpose was to gain the power of xiusart, but unexpectedly, he was awakened and xiusart took the body as the main body and pulled his soul out of the body.


    It''s really ironic that a man who has made plans and devoted his whole life to obtain supreme power, but he never thought of it, but eventually he was caught in a cocoon and played with fire.


    "It looks like this guy woke me up." Xiusart holds duozang''s tormented soul in front of him. His eyes seem to be watching an ant.


    "Master, master, I am your humble servant. For your resurrection, I have tried my best to wait until this day!" While struggling, duo Zang''s soul pleaded in a mournful voice. Compared with the posture of being above everything, it was like falling from the peak to the bottom.


    "Really, then your task has been completed." He said faintly.


    "No, I can still serve my master! I can wipe out the enemy for my master, help you unify the world and become the king of the world... No, it''s God Duo Zang feels the breath of death coming from the palm of his opponent''s hand and shows his loyalty in a hurry.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t need the weak under my command. Your ability can''t be compared with that of the most humble servant under my feet." He shook his head slightly. "Besides, I''m not interested in being the God of the world."


    With the five fingers of xiusart holding together, duozang''s soul suddenly seemed to be burned, and the shape quickly became black and withered, and then split into pieces and disappeared in the wind.


    Xiusart took back his hand from the wind and shook his body slightly. "I feel much more fresh now."


    They killed their hosts! Xiao Shili had another violent shock in his heart, and the words of Phil fado came to his mind again.


    "That guy is different from us."


    Does this mean that the other party has the ability to kill its own host after awakening and survive alone? If the relationship between the rest of the war spirits and their hosts is like parasitism, then Seurat is like a virus.


    After moving his body, xiusart looked at Xiao Shili and asked, "by the way, philphaedo, what did you ask me just now?"


    God smoked naining voice way, "you are not already dead?"


    "Oh, my lovely miss shenxunnai." Then he turned his eyes to Chennai and said with a smile, "the moment filfado" killed "me, he actually killed all the people on the mainland, didn''t he? That is to say, no one will see my "death" in this way, right


    Does it mean that... Shenxunnai looks at Xiao Shili with a suspicious look.


    "Hey, it''s only a few hundred million years. Have I become a stranger in your eyes?" I think you should know me


    Can you do that kind of thing? This man... Shen xunnai gently bit his lower lip and escaped under the forbidden technique


    It seems that this man''s strength is still higher than that of filfado, but after all, he also died once under filfado''s hands. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, although the other party was completely reborn with the help of Duo Zang''s body, it was not invincible.


    Kurgs, also one of the four war spirits, has been killed by himself. How many Jin and how many liang does this xiusart have? Just have a try!


    Thinking of this, before everyone could react, Xiao Shili summoned Yan Mo''s roar from his palm and rushed to the other side with extreme speed.


    "Wait..." in his consciousness, filfado seemed to want to stop him, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Shili was already in front of the other side, and he cut him down with his sword.


    The speed under the absolute limit, if the other side does not have the same speed reaction, it is impossible to avoid this sword. Xiao Shili is not naive enough to think that he can attack the other party in this way. He just wants to see what kind of ability the other party has.


    Just as the sword fell, a layer of white film suddenly appeared around xiusart''s body, which spread out like an air current. Xiao Shili felt that his body was impacted by a huge force and flew back several meters.


    The information about this ability immediately comes to mind.


    Ancient power: wall of gas explosion.


    Effect: a strong air wave suddenly erupts around the body, which has a strong repulsive force on all objects close to itself. It can start automatically when the object is close.


    That''s the other person''s ability? Xiao Shili couldn''t help but be surprised. It''s not a powerful ability. It''s only used for defense, and the defense effect is not complete. The premise of this ability''s defense is the object, but if it''s an element attack, the gas explosion wall can''t be launched.


    Although the other party''s ability is certainly more than this, Xiao Shili was surprised that one of the four lords had such ordinary ability.


    This ability is not difficult to break. As long as it is close to his body, the ability can''t be launched. Xiao Shili immediately attacked the opponent again, but this time he used instant movement and appeared directly behind him.


    At such a close distance, the roar of the Yanmo was limited by the attack range. Xiao Shili immediately recalled the fire sword, gathered a cyclone in his left hand, and roared to the other side''s back.


    But at the moment when the cyclone hit the other side, Xiao Shili suddenly felt a violent shock in front of his chest, and his blood gushed down. Then a mouthful of blood gushed out, and his body immediately bounced back out.


    Ancient ability: anti shock.


    Effect: you can return 100% of the enemy''s attack to the opponent. If the return is successful, you will not be hurt.


    Xiao Shili turned over in mid air and slid out tens of meters on the ground with one hand. He just stabilized himself. It was really hard for him to be hit by his own dragon gall spiral. If it wasn''t for this blow, it would be just a trial, and without using all his strength, I''m afraid it would be very difficult for him to stand up now.


    "Well, it''s boring, Fernando." In fact, 500 million years ago, you could seal me. I still appreciate you very much. But today we have a hard time to meet, but you make a human do these boring things. Are you afraid of losing again and don''t dare to fight


    Xiao Shili snorted coldly in his heart. Since the melee attack can''t work, he should try the long-range attack. The golden airflow in his hand converges into a spiral again in his right hand.


    "Wait!" "You can''t win him if you go on like this," said the voice of Fernando


    "Is it?" Xiao Shili fixed his eyes on the front and said in a deep voice, "what the other side has shown so far is only the ability of defense. As long as we try out the other side''s ability one by one, we can find a way to defeat him. Even if I am attacked by the other side and have the ability of regeneration, it will not be too dangerous."

 Chapter 847

    As soon as Phil fardo''s eyes were fixed, the breath from the other person came into his heart. This breath was undoubtedly the person''s.


    When Duo Zang was ten meters away, he raised his head. To his surprise, his face had changed now. It was not duo Zang''s dry and wrinkled face, but a beautiful young man''s face.


    A man''s face is extremely beautiful. If it is not for his strong and slender body, it is almost difficult to distinguish his gender. However, there is a deep evil in his eyes. The evil smile rising from the corner of his mouth also makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    If the person in front of him is still duo Zang, then he has completely changed another form. Xiao Shili was surprised. Even if the war spirit and the host awakened, the host''s * * would remain the same. What is the man in front of him


    "How long has it been since I saw the sun?" The man said with a smile and looked up at the sky. His beautiful face showed a look of fascination, which made people feel that it was not an affectation, but a feeling from the heart.


    Phil fardo snorted, "soussart!"


    It seemed that he could feel each other''s soul. When the man heard each other''s name, he turned his head slowly. He seemed to notice the two people in front of him at this moment, and his face slowly showed a smile. "Lord of filfado, miss shenxunnai, are you awake, too?"


    They did not speak, and their eyes were fixed on each other''s faces.


    "What time is it?" Xiusart looked around. "This kind of building... Well, has it been a long time since our time?"


    There was no sound in the room. Only the man was smiling and talking to himself.


    "So it is. It seems that I really slept a long time." He stretched himself and sighed.


    "Five hundred million years ago, I killed you." Filfado finally said one.


    "500 million years? It''s been so long? " But xiusart''s focus was on the first half of the other''s words. He looked slightly surprised, and then shook his head slowly.


    This man... It''s true that he majored in Sartre in heiyue city in ancient China 500 million years ago. There should be no mistake in the dialogue started by filfado Ho Chi, but


    Xiao Shili suddenly asked the other side, "Hello, where is duo Zang?"


    "Duo Zang?" Susart tilted his head for a moment, then laughed again. "You mean this guy?"


    He suddenly stretched out a hand and inserted it into his body. As his body trembled, his arm slowly pulled out, but he dug out an almost transparent figure from his body.


    That''s Dozo! His thin body was struggling and dancing in mid air. His posture and expression were extremely painful. The whole person looked like a virtual shadow.


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned, and then his voice came from his mind, "with his ability, he can''t control xiusart. That guy is different from us. This kind of thing is nothing to him?"


    dog in the manger? Xiao Shili immediately understood that after duo Zang awakened the war spirit of xiusart and fused it with himself, his purpose was to gain the power of xiusart, but unexpectedly, he was awakened and xiusart took the body as the main body and pulled his soul out of the body.


    It''s really ironic that a man who has made plans and devoted his whole life to obtain supreme power, but he never thought of it, but eventually he was caught in a cocoon and played with fire.


    "It looks like this guy woke me up." Xiusart holds duozang''s tormented soul in front of him. His eyes seem to be watching an ant.


    "Master, master, I am your humble servant. For your resurrection, I have tried my best to wait until this day!" While struggling, duo Zang''s soul pleaded in a mournful voice. Compared with the posture of being above everything, it was like falling from the peak to the bottom.


    "Really, then your task has been completed." He said faintly.


    "No, I can still serve my master! I can wipe out the enemy for my master, help you unify the world and become the king of the world... No, it''s God Duo Zang feels the breath of death coming from the palm of his opponent''s hand and shows his loyalty in a hurry.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t need the weak under my command. Your ability can''t be compared with that of the most humble servant under my feet." He shook his head slightly. "Besides, I''m not interested in being the God of the world."


    With the five fingers of xiusart holding together, duozang''s soul suddenly seemed to be burned, and the shape quickly became black and withered, and then split into pieces and disappeared in the wind.


    Xiusart took back his hand from the wind and shook his body slightly. "I feel much more fresh now."


    They killed their hosts! Xiao Shili had another violent shock in his heart, and the words of Phil fado came to his mind again.


    "That guy is different from us."


    Does this mean that the other party has the ability to kill its own host after awakening and survive alone? If the relationship between the rest of the war spirits and their hosts is like parasitism, then Seurat is like a virus.


    After moving his body, xiusart looked at Xiao Shili and asked, "by the way, philphaedo, what did you ask me just now?"


    God smoked naining voice way, "you are not already dead?"


    "Oh, my lovely miss shenxunnai." Then he turned his eyes to Chennai and said with a smile, "the moment filfado" killed "me, he actually killed all the people on the mainland, didn''t he? That is to say, no one will see my "death" in this way, right


    Does it mean that... Shenxunnai looks at Xiao Shili with a suspicious look.


    "Hey, it''s only a few hundred million years. Have I become a stranger in your eyes?" I think you should know me


    Can you do that kind of thing? This man... Shen xunnai gently bit his lower lip and escaped under the forbidden technique


    It seems that this man''s strength is still higher than that of filfado, but after all, he also died once under filfado''s hands. In Xiao Shili''s eyes, although the other party was completely reborn with the help of Duo Zang''s body, it was not invincible.


    Kurgs, also one of the four war spirits, has been killed by himself. How many Jin and how many liang does this xiusart have? Just have a try!


    Thinking of this, before everyone could react, Xiao Shili summoned Yan Mo''s roar from his palm and rushed to the other side with extreme speed.


    "Wait..." in his consciousness, filfado seemed to want to stop him, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, Xiao Shili was already in front of the other side, and he cut him down with his sword.


    The speed under the absolute limit, if the other side does not have the same speed reaction, it is impossible to avoid this sword. Xiao Shili is not naive enough to think that he can attack the other party in this way. He just wants to see what kind of ability the other party has.


    Just as the sword fell, a layer of white film suddenly appeared around xiusart''s body, which spread out like an air current. Xiao Shili felt that his body was impacted by a huge force and flew back several meters.

 Chapter 848

    "Xiaobai!"


    "I''m not dead yet..." he said in his mind, "after all, I''ve lived 500 million years. How can I die so easily... And don''t call me Xiaobai..."


    Xiao Shili''s heart was filled with joy, and at the same time, he was shocked. With such a strong soul of Phil fardo, he was so weak after he was slapped by the other party. If it was himself, his soul would have been destroyed.


    "It''s up to you to decide whether or not to use the forbidden technique and exchange the sacrifice of a few for the survival of the majority." Phil faddo.


    A sense of powerlessness rose from Xiao Shili''s heart at the moment. After the impulse, he calmed down and finally realized that even if he had stronger power, he could not defeat each other. In the face of the collection of infinite unknowns and infinite possibilities, perhaps there was only the method mentioned by Phil fado.


    "How to launch the ban?"


    Hearing that Xiao Shili finally made a choice, Phil FA nodded, "have you decided?"


    "Well."


    "Next, I will transfer the ability of forbidding to you, but it will take some time. Now we need to find a way to delay each other." "The other party may think I''m dead, so don''t make any moves for the time being and pretend to be seriously injured," he said


    Xiao Shili then stood still and closed his eyes slowly.


    "If it''s fine." Shenxunnai then said, "next it''s our turn to play."


    Ruoqing nodded. At the moment, both of them feel a kind of similar fluctuation in each other''s soul. They finally have the same strong will in their hearts, that is to kill each other.


    This time it will be OK! Ye ruoqing closed her eyes. At this time, she and Shen xunnai reached the critical state of soul wave fit for the first time. A strong surging feeling filled their hearts.


    "Ready, as you usually practice." Shenxunnai''s voice rang out, and ye ruoqing''s eyebrows coagulated. Pink patterns appeared on her white skin.


    A dazzling pink light suddenly surged up from the girl. In the light, ye ruoqing''s body is transformed into a colorful feather, and the pink light on her skin is shining, and a diamond shaped mark is gathered in the center of her eyebrows.


    "Oh?" Xiusart looked at the girl in the light and said with a smile, "is the master of magic flower going to do it at last?"


    Ye ruoqing came out of the light. Her colorful plumes floated in the air like wings. She stretched out her fingers to the sky and called, "come out, my servants!"


    Three huge figures suddenly appeared behind the girl. On the left, a beautiful man with blonde hair, wearing bright silver armor, and eight huge wings behind him blooming like a wheel, surrounded by dazzling light, kneels gracefully and says, "Michael, the guard of heaven, is willing to help you."


    While the man on the left is full of evil color, with black ferocious armor covering his whole body. Behind his back, there are two huge wings of demons, and the thick black air continuously emanates from his body. Similarly, he kneels on one knee and says, "Satan, the king of hell, is at your command."


    The man in the middle was dressed in lead gray armor. The eight wings behind him were completely painted black. It seemed that he was surrounded by a layer of fuzzy fog. The last one knelt down in the tunnel and said, "fall Angel Lucifer, wait here!"


    "Michael, Satan, Lucifer." Ye ruoqing raised her arm and pointed to xiusart in front of her, "destroy your enemies!"


    "Yes The three of them answered the promise together, got up abruptly, spread their wings, pulled out their swords, and flew to xiusart.


    Although they were huge, their speed was extremely fast, which was only a little slower than the limit speed of kurgs'' ability. With the passing of the three streamers, the three men had closed up and forced him to the center.


    The man still had a faint smile on his face. He was not in a hurry about everything in front of him. He dodged the huge sword from the top of his head and then jumped up to avoid the attack from three directions.


    The attack speed of the three gods is not bad. Within the three men''s encircled area, they can see almost only one sword light passing by, but they can''t touch susart. The latter''s action is like a game. It seems that they are almost cut off every time, but they can avoid it at the last moment.


    "It''s worthy of being the servant of the magic flower queen. It''s so strong!" Xiusart said with a smile, and suddenly twelve huge wings, half angel''s wings and half devil''s wings, came out of the encirclement of the three.


    Michael stretched out one hand and opened his five fingers. Suddenly, a light and sword rain fell in the air, covering the area where Seurat was. Satan also gave a loud shout. At the ground near Seurat, he suddenly stretched out countless black hands and grabbed the man in the air.


    The sword rain falling in the air is like light falling on the earth, and a deep black on the ground is like an abyss coming down. No matter which side is, it is enough to destroy an army. The black and white crisscross and the light and dark collide, which immediately obscures the figure of xiusart.


    Ye ruoqing, looking at this scene in the distance, was extremely surprised that she could summon such a powerful demon. It was the first time that she saw such a powerful attack. How could it do harm to the other party.


    "Dead?" Michael snorted, and Satan and Lucifer stopped, looking at the light in the air after the collision of light and dark. Their faces showed disdain.


    However, with the light fog and black gas gradually dispersed, a body appeared again in the eyes of the public.


    Xiusart''s whole body is surrounded by a layer of lavender like a transparent hard shell, and the man in the hard shell is naturally unharmed.


    what? Satan, Michael, and Lucifer all expressed surprise at the same time.


    "Ha ha, it''s really a good attack, but unfortunately, it''s totally invalid to me." He said, shaking his head with regret.


    Satan''s three men are about to rush on again, but xiusart points out five fingers to them, "have a rest."


    On the ground where the three men were, the rocks at their feet suddenly broke away, and countless scattered stones quickly gathered and wrapped their bodies. Suddenly, three huge stone carvings appeared on the ground.


    At the same time, xiusart flew to the ground, stretched out his finger, drew a mark on the three stone carvings, and said with a smile, "well, this can guarantee that they will never run away, of course..." the man laughed at ye ruoqing again, "and will not be called back by their master."


    Ye ruoqing''s eyes trembled. At this time, she summoned the three most powerful envoys, and they were killed by each other for a moment


    After the enchanter is killed, the summoner can summon him out again. In other words, there is no real death for the enchanter. However, if the demon exists, the summoner cannot summon it again.

 Chapter 849

    At the moment, the other party didn''t know what method was used. No matter how hard ye ruoqing tried, she couldn''t summon the imprisoned three back, and then summoned them again. She was surprised, suspicious and scared.


    "Don''t be surprised. It''s normal. As Phil fado said just now, there''s nothing this man can''t do. Just treat it as a normal thing." The voice of God smoked Nai way, "our task is just to delay each other, so as to give those two people to launch forbidding time."


    "Forbidden technique?" Ye ruoqing''s heart jumps one by one. Will he finally decide to do so? Immediately another bite lower lip, no matter how, I will support him!


    "Ha ha, little sister, if there''s any other powerful enchanter you can summon, please call them all out." "Who''s next, Odin? God? Or Buddha


    Ye ruoqing''s hand suddenly turned into a huge gun of light. The light was fixed on his whole body along his arms. A white light stream was shot from the muzzle of the gun and shot at each other.


    The light flow suddenly slows down in front of xiusart. The opponent uses the technique of time slowness again. He gently leans away and says with a smile, "it''s powerful, but it''s not accurate."


    Ye ruoqing clenched her teeth, and the light stream bombarded her continuously. All of them were dodged one by one under the deceleration of the opponent''s body.


    Xiusart slightly yawned, "well, let''s play here. If there''s nothing new, I''ll say goodbye to you."


    Ye ruoqing shot out again, and the latter''s figure suddenly flashed, and immediately appeared in front of the girl. She was smiling at the muzzle of the cannon, stretched out her hand and five fingers, and wanted to stab the girl.


    At this time, the cannon on ye ruoqing''s hands suddenly dispersed and turned into a white light, which rushed into the air. The blue light flow around xiusarte''s body suddenly slowed down.


    "What?" Xiusart frowned for the first time and turned around. He saw that the light flowing out of his body, together with ye ruoqing, was gathering over a figure in the distance.


    A series of complicated and lengthy incantations were chanted from Xiao Shili''s mouth at the moment. He stood up and began to chant. With the continuous chanting, gradually a stream of light came from the far sky in all directions and condensed into a dazzling sphere like water waves on his head.


    In his surprise, the scene of 500 million years ago reappeared in his mind. Why did this boy use that technique? Is... Fernando alive.


    I''m careless! With a snort, xiusart turned his head and rushed towards each other.


    Under the constant absorption of soul energy, his own ability was also limited. At the moment, the speed of xiusart also returned to the normal state. He hummed coldly in his heart. Do you want to repeat the same mistake five thousand years ago? I won''t let you do it this time, Fernando!


    "Although the ability of xiusart is very strong, it is not impeccable. Like all people, his ability to mobilize also needs the support of soul energy, so as long as his soul energy is exhausted, the ability of the heart of God can no longer be used."


    "Ban Shu: spiritual purification is a kind of ability that covers the whole world, and it is also a kind of self destruction ability. The original intention of this Shu is to limit the constant growth of the soul power of ancient human beings and make it too powerful, thus posing a threat to the planet."


    "Spiritual net knot can absorb the soul power of all human beings on this planet, and return the collected soul power to nothingness. Only those who wake up have soul power, so this skill has no effect on ordinary people. However, when the soul power of Shenji is completely exhausted, they will also die! "


    Filfado''s words echoed in Xiao Shili''s mind. At this moment, with his chanting, blue light streams were also scattered in his body, and gathered into the huge blue sphere above his head like smoke. At the same time, more and more light streams came from all directions of the sky, and merged into the sphere. The number of them was more and more, and finally filled the whole sky, The whole airspace turned into a brilliant blue.


    Xiao Shi looked at the figure that xiusart was rushing towards him. The distance between them was getting closer and closer, gradually from 50 meters to 30 meters, 20 meters... 10 meters


    "When the soul energy is extracted, it will disturb its own soul wave, so no one can use the ability at this time, but the other can still cause physical damage to you. Once you are killed, the casting will be interrupted. As long as there is a trace of soul energy left in the body, the other can create the ability to regenerate soul energy, The moment will be restored to a full state, so whether you can persist to the end depends on your own


    Xiao Shili looked at the approaching figure of the other side. When xiusarte bullied him, his left foot suddenly gathered a force of gentian and kicked the other side.


    I didn''t expect that my own strength is not only the soul ability. In addition to Qianlong''s heart formula, the mutated and strengthened body strength is enough to easily kill you in the state of ordinary people.


    However, at the moment when the kick was about to hit the opponent, xiusart''s action suddenly became extremely fast, and his figure dodged the kick. Xiao Shili only felt a violent shock in his chest. He had already been hit by the other party''s palm, and he flew back.


    This... What''s going on? Isn''t the soul ability of the other party clearly disturbed and unable to use it? Why can... Xiao Shi left his body in the air, spewing out a mouthful of blood and thought in shock.


    As he fell heavily on the ground, the casting of spirit net knot was also interrupted, and the blue light ball in the air exploded, then turned into a scattered light flow, and slowly disappeared in the air.


    A burst of laughter suddenly rang out on the earth. Xiuster bent down and his shoulders trembled with laughter. After a long time, he looked up at them and said with a smile, "well, I''m still like you. Don''t you really think you''re going to win and you can kill me again? I really want to know what it''s like to be disillusioned? "


    Seeing that there was still a trace of doubt on Xiao Shili''s face, xiusart held back his smile, put up a finger and said, "well, the answer is revealed. Take a closer look at this ability."


    With his words, Xiao Shili''s right eye condensed on him, and a series of information suddenly emerged in his mind.


    "Ancient powers: * limit.


    Effect: can increase your body attributes (including strength, speed, and defense) to the maximum level of * * strength. This effect will remain on * * unless the caster dispels it by himself.

 Chapter 850

    "Ha ha, I''ve suffered one more loss from Fairfax. Will I be a second one?" Hugh Sartre said with a smile, "there is only one way for you to defeat me, that is to use the forbidden technique. Although you have done a lot of tricks by relying on this boy, you still have to go to this step in the end. I deliberately left room for the previous palm, so of course I know whether you are dead or not."


    What a oversight! Patronize the launch of ban Shu, but forget to pay attention to the other side when the use of this ability, but the other side at the beginning also guessed their own action, this move will fail is inevitable.


    The last glimmer of hope was dashed. Phil fado sighed deeply. "It''s because I''m too naive to use the trick once. The second time it won''t work."


    "No Xiao Shili suddenly said in his consciousness, "although the spiritual net knot can''t completely kill each other, it also consumes a lot of soul energy, doesn''t it?"


    "So what, all people''s soul energy has been consumed in the same amount, so no one will have an advantage. On the contrary, we, who had little soul energy left, are now approaching the final limit." Phil fardo sighed in a low voice.


    "That''s what I expected." Unexpectedly, Xiao Shili said, "because that''s what I planned to do."


    "What did you say?" Filfado was surprised.


    "From the beginning, I didn''t plan to let everyone go to be buried with this guy, but if forbidden magic can consume a certain amount of soul energy, it''s possible to try it." Xiao Shi left the way.


    "What do you want to do?" This time, Fernando was really looking at each other in a confused way.


    "I have a way. Maybe I can beat the other side." Xiao Shili eyebrows slightly a Yang, "but this is just my guess, can work, I am not sure."


    At this moment, even if there is only one in ten thousand possible hope, it is necessary to try.


    "What are you going to do?" Asked filfardo busily,


    "Just leave it to me." A light flashed in Xiao Shili''s eyes. "I can only say that killing duo Zang is undoubtedly his loss."


    "Duo Zang?" Phil fado was slightly stunned. What does it have to do with duo Zang.


    At the moment, xiusart came to xiaoshili step by step, with a joking smile on his face. "Well, you are at your wits'' end now. In that case, let me take you on the road, but before that, I still want to say goodbye to my old friend filfado."


    Just as he took one step and just stepped down, Xiao Shili suddenly waved in the air, and xiusart''s figure immediately disappeared on the ground. And Xiao Shili himself disappeared at the same time.


    This is


    The scene in front of him changed instantly. When he looked around, he found that he was in an ocean with a strong blue light. What was surging around him was not water, but the vast soul energy.


    It''s all soul energy, but why is there such a place? What''s all this energy gathering about


    Without waiting for xiusart to come to a conclusion, he immediately felt wrong. The surging energy around his body seemed to have a repulsive reaction with his own energy, which strongly impacted his spirit.


    No, xiusart immediately realized that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. In his consciousness, he quickly created the ability to move in an instant. However, at this moment, a hand suddenly pressed on his head.


    No matter who the other party is, let''s leave here first. Xiusart has already felt very bad. Under the impact of these soul energy, his own soul energy has begun to appear disorder. If this continues, it will affect his ability to play and use, which is undoubtedly fatal to himself.


    The scene in front of him changed again. Xiusart felt that his feet were on the solid ground, but this feeling didn''t last for a second. In front of him, he reappeared in the disgusting blue ocean.


    Xiusart realized that the man holding his head first moved with him, then used instant movement again and pulled himself back here. Xiao Shili''s face appeared immediately.


    "Duo Zang told me countless lies, but at least he didn''t lie to me. This ocean, which contains the soul energy of thousands of people, is the place where you sink!" Xiao Shili pushed xiusart into the center of the energy body.


    These huge aggregates of countless people''s soul energy will resist and repel any foreign powers. Xiao Shili almost died in this blue ocean in order to cultivate, but his soul wave has been integrated into the frequency wave rate of these soul energy, so he won''t be affected in any way.


    But Seurat is another scene. The stronger the soul''s ability to enter it, the greater the power of anti bite. This feeling is undoubtedly like the bite of ten thousand ants. Although each of these soul energies is not powerful, tens of thousands of them are gathered together, but they have a terrifying power.


    Xiusart desperately wants to leave here, but Xiao Shili holds him tightly. The physical attributes of both sides are almost at the same level. Xiusart can''t do it even if he wants to break away from Xiao Shili. Moreover, with the constant biting and invasion of the surrounding energy, his soul energy has fallen into a huge disorder. If he is a normal ability, he may be able to use it reluctantly, But what the heart of God needs most is the unity of soul energy, but it can''t at this moment.


    It''s a pity that xiusart can create countless kinds of abilities, but now he falls into the tragedy of no ability.


    "Damn, do you think you can kill me in this way? Don''t dream!"


    Xiusart suddenly burst out a roar, his whole body suddenly spread out a circle of blue waves, all around the flow of blue light scattered.


    Phil fardo screamed that it was not good. When Seurat could not gather his soul power, he burst it out of the body in a rude way. It was as if he turned to chisel it with a big axe after he could not carve it carefully. In the final analysis, the strength of his soul power was one of the strongest on the road. How could the soul power of these common magicians compare with it? It was like a group of ants besieging a python, But when the python suddenly turned over, it immediately shook countless ants to one side.


    At this moment, when the energy cup around him retreated, there was a short vacuum for one second, but this second was enough for him to activate the heart of God.


    "Do you think I can be bound by these meager energies?" "All this ant like energy is not worth mentioning to me at all," shouts southart

 Chapter 851

    "It doesn''t matter anymore!" All of a sudden, Xiao Shili hugged each other''s head and gazed into his eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiao Shili opened his eyes and found himself in a completely dark space.


    Here is... He suddenly understood that his tactics were successful!


    My goal is not to annihilate xiusart in the sea of light. I also know that it is difficult to achieve this result with the strength of each other''s soul. His real purpose is to use his soul to jump in and occupy the other side''s body when he is bitten by innumerable energy and the spirit is scattered. And xiusart releases a lot of soul power to fight against the surrounding soul energy, which further improves the probability of successful soul transition.


    However, it seems that the other party''s yuan Shen is still too strong, and he can''t directly occupy the * *, but breaks through his yuan Shen''s defense line and stays in his soul.


    "Hello." Suddenly a voice behind him called softly.


    Xiao Shili looked back. Although it was dark here, it was not really dark. At this moment, he clearly saw that the man standing behind him in a white robe with long hair was filfado.


    "You came in with me?" Xiao Shili is a bit of an outsider.


    "Of course, my soul is integrated with yours." Phil fardo looked around. "But I didn''t expect that one day I would enter the soul of susart."


    Xiao Shili felt that the souls of himself and filfado were separated here, and he could no longer feel the existence of each other.


    At this time, in the dark in the distance, a figure slowly climbed up from the ground, which was the soul of xiusart.


    The latter looked around in surprise, and then reflected what was going on. At the same time, he saw the two people on the opposite side and yelled at them, "what have you two bastards done to me?"


    Xiao Shili and filfado looked at each other. Xiao Shili said, "how about giving him to me?"


    Phil fargh thought more, "come on, I''ve killed him once. I''ll give it to you this time."


    Xiao Shili smiles and walks towards each other slowly. At the same time, he breaks his fingers and makes a crackling sound.


    Xiusart realized that the situation was not right. He existed in the form of consciousness in his own soul and could not use his ability.


    He couldn''t help but step back two steps. He was eager to find a way to get out of here. He said, "wait a minute, what can we do here..."


    Before he finished, he stepped on his face with one foot.


    Xiao Shili kicked xiusarte to the ground, then flew forward and rode on him, with his fists left and right, and continued to shoot him in the face.


    I don''t know how many punches he made. It wasn''t until xiusart''s handsome face was covered with blood and flesh that Xiao Shili took a breath and stood up. He didn''t have to use his physical strength to make any action here. Of course, the same soul can''t kill each other''s soul. The injury on xiusart''s face will soon recover, but he can''t get up from the ground.


    After venting on the other side, Xiao Shili calmed down immediately. What should he do next? He can''t expel his soul to occupy the other side''s body. If he leaves here, xiusart''s soul will be liberated again and resume the use of himself.


    At the moment, filfado silently stepped forward, sat down beside the fallen xiusart, turned his head and looked at xiaoshili and said, "you go, I will stay here to guard him."


    Xiao Shili was slightly stunned. After a long pause, he said, "do you really decide to do this?"


    "Well, I should have killed him 500 million years ago." Phil fado lowered his eyelids and said, "at that time, I sacrificed the whole human race because of my impulse, but I still couldn''t kill him. Now God just gave me this opportunity. How can I miss it?"


    Xiao Shili said busily, "no, let''s think about it again. We can find a way to kill each other!"


    "No, you and I know it''s impossible." Phil fardo shook his head. "In the world of soul or spirit, you, I and he are just the embodiment of consciousness. No one can make anyone disappear."


    Although Xiao Shili knew it in his heart, he had been together for such a long time, and now he was about to separate without any sign. It was hard to make a decision in his heart.


    "And it''s time for you to return to normal life. Don''t always follow a guy who seems to have nothing." Phil fado said with a smile, "well, don''t be like a little girl. Let''s go. I''ll stay here. This is the best ending."


    "I see." Xiao Shili lowered himself, then walked slowly over and held out a hand. Phil fardo also held out his hand and they held it tightly.


    "Take care."


    "You too."


    Xiao Shili then turned around and went to the endless darkness. After a few steps, he said, "Xiaobai, at that time, you sacrificed the whole human race for the sake of your beloved woman. Do you feel regret now?"


    Filfado did not speak.


    "Sorry, I asked too much." Xiao Shili waved, "goodbye then."


    Just as he turned around, he heard Fernando behind him saying, "I''ve never regretted what I''ve done."


    Xiao Shili smiles and turns to blend into the darkness.


    Six months later.


    The Tokyo incident has gradually subsided, although the whole network is talking about it. Some people say it''s an alien attack, some say it''s a big earthquake. Many pictures and videos have even come out on the Internet. Some people see a man tearing a small team of self-defense soldiers with his bare hands, and some people take pictures of a woman who can summon fire with both hands in the video.


    However, all these related issues were denied by the Japanese government, which insisted that this was just an ordinary terrorist attack and that the government would be responsible for the victims and international public opinion.


    In addition, the places where the heads of state of various countries are located have also been attacked by different numbers of mysterious people. No government has disclosed the information of these mysterious people. Only one small Eastern European country states on its website that the reason why governments can resist the attacks of mysterious people is that they all rely on secret weapons developed by a Chinese teenager, The countries concerned have complied with the agreement to destroy all weapons on the spot after the end of this large-scale but partial war.


    Some people question whether countries will cooperate in this way? Some people question the authenticity of these weapons, some are trying their best to study the origin of these mysterious people, and some predict that this is the sign of the end of the world in 2012.


    Xiao Shili put down his newspaper, took a sip of coffee, and said to the star butterfly, who was still holding a stack of newspapers open, "don''t read, few of the news in the newspaper are true."

 Chapter 852

    Star butterfly ignored Xiao Shili and said, "I just want to see if anyone has taken your picture."


    "What if I have one?"


    "Then you''ll be famous. We''ll take your photos to the newspaper office to make money. We can make a lot of money." Star butterfly said this with a serious face.


    Xiao Shili holds his hands on the back of his head and leans on the sofa. He sees yuedie sitting on the sofa in a gorgeous dress, with her two chubby hands dragging her chin, a tangled look.


    "Little stupid pig, what do you think?" Xiao Shili shaved off the girl''s little nose.


    Moon butterfly rolled her eyes and said in embarrassment, "I''m thinking about whose wedding to attend today. On the same day, sister Meiyu will get married, sister Shihan will get married, and sister mengning will get married. I don''t know who to go to."


    "For this, it''s too simple. You don''t have to worry about yuediexiaomei, because they are all married in the same church." One side is playing billiards with Gao Xiang.


    At this time, there was a spacious rest room in the sparsely populated riverside villa. In addition to star butterfly and moon butterfly, Xiao Shili''s brothers were also present.


    Moon butterfly asked strangely, "Why are all three sisters married in the same church? Can''t a church hold only one wedding, or are there not enough churches in the city?"


    Several people looked at each other and laughed, but did not speak.


    "All right, get in the car." Xiao Shili pushed the moon butterfly with a puzzled face, "don''t you want to be a bridesmaid? The bridesmaid can''t go later than the bride. "


    The moon butterfly tooted her little mouth, picked up her skirt and trotted to the door of the room. She turned back and said, "master, hurry up, you want to send me there."


    Xiao Shili replied, "OK, OK, I''ll go down after I change my clothes."


    Star butterfly put down the newspaper and pulled the trigger on Xiao Shili. She also followed moon butterfly down the stairs.


    "Brother, are you sure you want to do this?" At this time, Feilong came up and asked, "three sisters in law, one is the Crown Princess recognized by the whole city, one is the successor of the next generation of Du''s group, and the other is the granddaughter of a member of the Central Committee. Do you really plan to..."


    "Go ahead, don''t say anything." Gao Xiang slapped feilongtou and fanned him aside. "Of course, others can''t, but this is our elder brother. Can ordinary people compare with our elder brother?"


    The others, Chang Kunyu and baldheaded Bao, smile but don''t speak. Li Yuanqi shows a worried expression. Lin stands at the back, still with a wooden face.


    "Well, you guys who are in charge of the wedding team, hurry up and get there. It''s too late to linger." Xiao Shili put on his suit in front of the mirror, while facing several people.


    They all looked up at their watches and could not guess 7:30. Sure enough, the people who had a happy event were anxious.


    "Brother, let''s go."


    "Right angle, come on."


    "Dress well."


    After everyone left, Xiao Shili was the only one left in the room. He took care of himself in the mirror and tried to look more natural. Although this was the top priority in his life, he still didn''t like to make himself look too publicity.


    Finally, it''s all over.


    After the final World War I in Tokyo, half of all the Shenji of Shenkai villa were killed, and the other half were unified and led by Chiba Xiang.


    When he separated from filfado and returned to his body, Xiao Shili also found that he had lost all his soul abilities. What depressed him was that after the war, Xiao Shili began to understand that maybe the divine intelligence envoy and the so-called spiritual civilization should not have appeared in this world.


    What is easy for human beings to control is their words and deeds, and what is most difficult to control is their heart. The reason why ancient human beings were destroyed 500 million years ago is that they lost control of their own heart. This is true of filfado, and so is all the others.


    The body of Seurat is still floating in the sea of light. It should not be said to be a body, but a body with two souls at the same time.


    Before he left, the last message he left in his memory was about Tiancan.


    "Tiancan" was deeply buried in the deepest part of the temple of Luoxing city. It was a huge machine. If it wasn''t for the information left by filfado, even if he dug out this machine in the future, Xiao Shili would never have thought that its purpose was to seal a person''s soul power and turn it into a normal person''s instrument.


    It turned out that 500 million years ago, filfado had foreseen that spiritual civilization would eventually bring about the destruction of human beings, so he always wanted to liberate human beings from the confinement of spiritual civilization. It was because of this that the outbreak of the continental war was triggered. Just before this machine was completed and used, the star city was captured.


    After that, Xiao Shili secretly passed through the machine one by one and gradually transformed them into ordinary people. At the same time, he searched a large number of people all over the world. When he found the exiled agents, he made them return to normal people.


    In half a year''s time, Shenji agents all over the world have almost disappeared, and perhaps only a few people are hidden in unknown places.


    Out of the villa gate, it was winter. It was already past 7:30, and the sky was still bright. The car of star butterfly and moon butterfly was waiting for them.


    Xiao Shili was about to cross the road when he saw a man sitting by the gate.


    So he stopped and looked back.


    It was a dirty old man, wearing a gray and black jacket, with a long and disheveled beard covered with crumbs left after eating steamed bread. He was sitting against the wall outside the villa gate. In front of him was a small bookstall and a ragged plastic cloth, with these old books in disorder.


    At this time, the day is still not bright, and there is only such a lonely villa in this section of the road. Usually few people pass by. Why does an old man with a book stand suddenly appear here.


    When the guard of the villa saw it, he immediately ran over and apologized to Xiao Shili while waving a baton to drive the old man away.


    Xiao Shili stops the security guard and walks towards the old man. Maybe some familiar picture reminds him of something.


    Seeing Xiao Shili, the old man''s chubby face suddenly showed a flattering smile, with flattering words, "Sir, buy a book."


    The doorman turned his mouth contemptuously. It''s really a silly old man. He didn''t look at the identity of the person in front of him. He could buy such old books as you. What''s more, what''s your selling? Martial arts more than ten years ago, the mystery of piracy, people would see you?


    Xiao Shili took a look at the old man''s bookstall. Most of the books were pirated on the Internet, and they were not very famous. So he took 200 yuan out of his wallet and handed it to the old man. "It''s too cold, old man. Few people pass by here. Let''s go home early."


    "Thank you, thank you." The old man met a noble man today. He repeatedly said thanks.


    Xiao Shili got into the car and caught fire. Xingdie asked, "what''s that old man doing just now?"


    "Old books."


    "It''s pitiful to come out to sell used books on such a cold day."


    "Today is a happy day. Don''t say that. I have given the old man some money. He will go home soon." Xiao Shili buckled the safety belt for moon butterfly and said that there are too many poor people in the world to care about them one by one. With the start of the engine, the car darted out on the road.


    Wang Lin graduated from university this year, but he couldn''t find a job all the time. Finally, he had to work as a guard in a private villa. The owner of the villa was younger than himself, but I heard that he was already the leader of the gangsters in J city. Now he has set up his own company, and the industry is all over the manufacturing, financial, entertainment and catering industries, The scale is quite large, and it can rank in the top several places in the whole country.


    Wang Lin waved his hand and watched the black galloping away. He could not help feeling resentful. It sounds incredible why people can get along so well when they are less than 20 years old. However, when he graduated from University, he condescended to be a little security guard here. So far, he does not even have a girlfriend.


    Wang Lin looked back and saw that the old man who was selling books was still alive. His anger was immediately vented to the old man. He used a way of shouting at the beggar, "what are you doing here? You''ve got all the money. Let''s go. "


    "Young man, do you want to change your destiny?" Unexpectedly, the old man didn''t get angry, but said it with a smile.


    Change your destiny? Damn, when this is urban YY, can an old man jump out and change people''s fate? Wang Lin took a look at the other party''s bookshelf. He thought that the old man must have seen these cities and wanted to imitate the plot to cheat himself. Damn, he was stupid.


    As a college student, he was cheated by an old beggar. Just when Wang Lin was ready to denounce the old man, the old man took out a book from his arms and handed it to him. "Young man, this book is for you. If you are interested, you can have a good look at it."


    The old man didn''t put the book on the bookstall, but put it in his arms. Wang Lin didn''t want to take the dirty old book, but for this reason, he hesitated to take it.


    "What''s your destiny?"


    What book is this?


    When Wang Lin raised his head, the old man was walking slowly away step by step.